《Levelmaker》 1 First, accidents caused by carelessness. Four days passed ever since I came back from the school trip. I was on my way to school while lunging as the RPG game Dragner Story 4, which will be released today, reaches home. Dragner Story is a game like RPG''s King''s Road. Loved all over the world for 8 years. I''m the type to raise the level and then challenge the lass boss. I don''t know about the others, but I have the most fun getting to the level. On the road, I heard a contact on the smartphone''s calling app, so I''ll take a look. Apparently, it''s from a childhood friendly flower. < < Hey! Why are you leaving me!! > > ..................... Shit. Dragner Story left me with too many beautiful flowers to enjoy. I''m in a bad mood all day, Miho... By the way, although there are occasionally people who count as childhood friendly and couple, unfortunately not. No, if that''s the case, I wish or fulfill something, but reality doesn''t. More than friends, less than lovers. He and I are going to school together because we don''t have anybody else near each other to go with... and he just said... According to Mihana. ... I''m happy, huh? That''s why I really forgot today. Something I wouldn''t normally do that for. Besides, if you''re contacting me and I don''t reply, you''re gonna be framed for juicing. I was luxurious when I was too busy to reply before. Plus, 200 yen energy based drinks. That''s why towards Miho, I << Ah, I''m sorry. My bad m(_ _)m >> Yes, I punched him in the smartphone. Only, the situation I punched in was bad. I was doing what is commonly known as a walking smartphone. ... I didn''t notice .... to something falling from the building directly above. And at the same time I pressed the send button, something cracks, a loud noise and a severe pain running on my head like I''ve never tasted before ___________ I turned white in front of me............ ___________________________________________ ________________________________ _____________________ __________ ____ _ "? Huh... hmm? Where am I? When I woke up, I was lying in a strange place. 2 Number two, where are we? No, seriously, where are you? Here. I''ll stand up, slowly. ............ hmm? Wait a minute, okay? I feel like my eyes are a little lower than usual. Have you gone crazy with your head, me? It''s funny from the beginning. ''Cause I wish I had flowers. I need to get a picture of the situation first than that. This is... in the woods as far as I can tell. But the sunlight is shining properly. Also, I see a pink bird stopping in a tree a little further away. Birds, huh? That. It''s colored like flamingos. No, that''s not the only bird I''ve ever seen. Blooming flowers at my feet. I''ve never seen this before, either. It''s shaped. Plus, a few of the trees in the woods are heart-shaped with leaves. That''s crazy. Until just now I was wondering if someone had taken me away and left me here, but I''m not convinced by that either. Sometimes you don''t know why you''re taking me away. Fauna and flora like this never seen around...... Intuition says. ......... This is a different world. At least not in Japan. I looked at my left arm. I''m stunned. Because three years ago, I got scratched and I don''t see where I sewed about seven stitches. No, that''s not all. My skin is also white... And extreme is the hair that fell from your head. The color was amazing. - Bright red. No, I made my head strong, so it might be natural to turn red with blood. But right now, my head isn''t wet. I haven''t even gotten Gabi Gabi. And that hair is a beautiful fresh red far from the blackish red of blood. Looks like he''s a bastard too. _______ It''s settled. This isn''t where I was. If anyone had, they might laugh, but I really don''t think this is the planet. Sure, there are some similarities to the real me, but I decided to think of this place and groaned. "A different world... or..." At that time, Harari and again, something fell from the top. "Paper?" I squeal unexpectedly. I picked up that falling paper and read it. Here''s what it said. To you. You must have been surprised by the sudden. Unfortunately, you are on Earth, and a falling plant pot has hit your head and died. But the tenderness with which you dropped the bird manure that fell on my head during this time and even gave me an offering...... I''m impressed. So as far as I could, my soul alone sucked. The name of this world is "Anasm". I really wanted you to avoid dying on Earth, but I didn''t have that much power... I''m so sorry. This is how I could send my soul to another world. I''m glad you enjoyed life in the world there and were happy. From here on out, we can explain the world, but we couldn''t give you any special powers or anything. However, you are able to read and write the language of this world. You can also see various explanations when you close your eyes [want to see the status] and so on with your mind. Well, that''s what all the inhabitants of this world can do. One last piece of advice. Your original age is 16, but you must be about 12 in this world by now. By the way, if you die in this world, now your soul dies too. Please, be careful. From the phantom relocation collection. "Huh... Seriously. Me, I knew I was dead... There''s a lot to worry about, but who''s the phantom relocation first? Hmm...... Oh, the vault near my house... You had a good look at me... I was walking smart, I can''t believe you helped me even though I was bad. If this were to happen, I would have told Miho during my school trip. Your mother and father are grieving... I have a brother, so I don''t have to worry weird. Yeah, the rest of us are beautiful flowers and family these days. But I have no choice. This happened by my carelessness. I have to thank Master Jizo...... It''s too late to regret it. This world... seems to be named Anasm. I''ll let you live here. Let me scratch your feet. Because that''s the fate I''ve been given...... I knew I couldn''t do it. I can''t believe it''s that easy to forget the past. Even if I did, I was crying. I killed my voice whispering and cried because I didn''t know what was there. I want to see Miho. I should have confessed. I always liked it. Mother, Father, I died before I was filial... I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Regret, repent, repent, repent. Why am I looking at you like this? Why? Why? I want to go back if I can. Oh, my God. Anasm. Already... Already... what the heck!!! Damn....................................................................................................... ¡­¡­ _________________________________ _______________________ _____________ Cry, cry, cry, cry, how many minutes has it been? Feel better. About three hours? But the truth is, it could be shorter. I decided to be ready, to move forward, to embrace this world, this reality. "I ___________ try to survive in this world, in anasm! 3 Episode III Status Anyway, I decided to move on. But he looks like he''s 12 now. Unlike when I was 16, I can''t move my body enough. So now I think it''s best to check the status Gizo told me, close my eyes, in my head. "I want to see the status" Yes, I thought about it. Then immediately, something appears in the eyes that should be closed. Perhaps this is the status. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim EXP: 0 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 A: 5 C: 5 D: 5 W: 5 S: 5 STP: 10 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - SKP: 10 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- I see, I see. I''ve come to different worlds, so I thought if... it sounds like a game, as expected. Plus my name is Alim. This is my... uh, previous life? Well, anyway, that''s the same username I used in Dragner Story and stuff the other day. Is this the name of the rest of your life? Well, it''s not weird, and I like it, so I hope so. Experience under the name. I knew if I looked at these three letters, I would want to level up. Wouldn''t a lot of people understand that? That''s not true? ... So, HP and MP are stable? Others think A is the offense, D is the defense, S is the speed, but what about C and W? I''m also quite concerned about STP and doing it. I''d like to take a closer look around here... [This is your status. You can''t see someone else''s status unless you have a special SK, a mark, etc. ... oh. i''ve been learning more. If I want to look at it in detail, should I want to look at it in detail? Okay, let''s just elaborate on the status description as a whole. [name is a name. EXP is your gained experience. HP is health and passes out when health reaches 0. Also, be aware that if you take more than 1% of the maximum HP (roll up decimal) damage while stunned by that HP, you will die. Well, can you handle it if you have company even if you have 0 health? [MP is a magic point. Consume when SK1 or some SK2 is activated. When the MP reaches 0, A to C is reduced by 30% and S and W are halved until half of the maximum MP recovers. Oh, and you can''t have MP to zero. If your status drops or something, it leads to death. [A is offensive. It usually affects attacks, the power of SK2, etc. C is dexterity. It affects some of SK2''s technical systems and behaviors where dexterity is questioned. In rare cases, there are attack-based skills that increase or decrease in power due to dexterity. D is defense. Defense affects all resistance. W is magic power. It affects the power of SK1 and MP recovery speed. S is the quickness. Every speed affects the behavior required. Are those two dexterity and magic powers? Every resistance to D... maybe that''s what it means to be... Will raising the D also make you resistant to attacks, magic, poison, etc.? [STP is a status point. You can shake as much as you like for your status, but once you shake it, it''s hard to shake it back. STP increases the status selected by 1 p by 1. HP, MP goes up 2 in 1p. The stats are all human stretches in this world together, with 10 HP, MP, STP, SKP, and 5 others (with exceptions due to items, etc., of course) for every Lv rise. After a certain level, the status adds up for each LV. So it would have individual personal characteristics in the way STPs are allocated. Think and shake it. Huh. Awesome. There''s a personal difference in STP. I need to think about this... For example, if you want to be wizard, if you want to be W and MP, if you want to be a warrior, if you want to be A and D and HP, if you''re a bandit, you feel like C and S? I see. It''s deep. Let''s look at skills next. 4 Episode IV Skills Skill Description Details. [Skills represent moves and stunts that can be used. SK is short for skills. Consider that there are two types of skills, SK1 is magic and SK2 is technology. SKP is a skill point, which is used to develop skills, etc. [Description of SK1. SK1 is a so-called magic that consumes, acts, and activates MP. The power of SK1 increases and decreases during the development phase and status of that skill. SK1 has two rank representations, indicated by the letters are seven levels: E to SS, higher in the order E to D to C to B to A to S to SS. Numbers do not appear in the status list, but are visible when you look at each skill in detail, showing stages 1 to 21. It also supports seven-step notation and is divided into three levels by numbers, even within one rank. Even in the same D-rank, for example, there are differences in performance and power between 1 in D and 2 in D. The higher the rank, the better the power and performance. SS in particular is rare, devastating, uninterrupted in performance, but you won''t see it at all. Hmm, what about SK2? [SK2 increases weapon proficiency, craftsmanship, etc. Few consume MP. More skill and skill in the development phase or what you can do. SK2 also has a rank, expressed in stars. Up to 5, and the more, the more powerful it becomes. I found out about the type. What is SKP? [SKP raises the skill development phase. It''s just in the form of moving on to the next stage when you shake a certain SKP, instead of the stage rising with each 1p allocation. Take a look at this. This is how it appears when you look at each and every skill. -------------------------------------------- Procedure (Example) Rank: E - 3 SKP: 4/15 Lv1: SKP-3 ¡ð Lv2: SKP-6 Lv3: SKP-9 Lv4: SKP-12 LvMAX: SKP-15 -------------------------------------------- Technique (Example) SKP: 25/100 Lv1: SKP-3 ¡ð Lv2: SKP-8 ¡ð Lv3: SKP-15 ¡ð Lv4: SKP-25 ¡ð Lv5: SKP-35 Lv6: SKP-55 Lv7: SKP-75 LvMAX: SKP-100 -------------------------------------------- The number of SKPs assigned to that skill in the upper right corner and the total SKPs required, the rank to the left, and the development phase of that skill below it and the number of SKPs required to reach that point are displayed. Next to the mastery stage is ¡ð. These, of course, consume and raise SKP. However, even if SK2 does not consume SKP, self-training and constant behavior also raise the stage. Think about it and allocate it. I see, that the operation of skills requires SKP and saves... That makes me think about this, too. Now that I know how crude it is, it''s time to find enemies to earn SKP and STP t... [Please wait. You haven''t finished explaining, have you? Fuh!? It showed up on its own! Surprised... er... yes? [Description, it''s not over. Are you sure you want to continue? Oh, hi. Dozo. [Initial skills, like status, are all the same. However, increasing your skills will give you an individual personality. There are roughly four ways to increase your skills. Derivation, evolution of skills. Explained in turn: Performing certain actions means acting in a way that increases your skills. Included in this is being taught by others, tipped and mastered in books, etc. < Get it with an item > means you can get it directly with an item. Some of the skills you can acquire on that item are Rank A or higher. However, such high ranking skill acquisition items are mostly difficult to obtain. Derivation, evolution of a skill is the increase in derived skills or the evolution of that skill itself when you shake SKP to its maximum on a particular skill. In both cases. Evolution will not diminish the SKP you assign and the magic you get. However, as you evolve, you may pay the price. Derivation begins with 0 because something else comes into being that is close to the derived source. As with evolution, the derived skills remain, but consideration may be paid to derive. -------------------------------------------- (e.g.) ¡ò ¡ò Surgery 0/35p Rank D Derived ¡ð ¡ð Art 25/25p (evolution, derived from) Rank E Evolution Large ¡ð ¡ð Technique 0/75p Rank C -------------------------------------------- There are many skills that have no derivation or evolution. Last but not least is < skill synthesis >. A < skill synthesis > is the synthesis of skills as the name suggests. Pay consideration when synthesizing. The skills to be completed are infinite, as there is no limit to the number of skills to be used as material and the skills to be completed in the order in which the skills to be used as material are synthesized may vary. Regardless, if you have the same material skills in the same order, you can have the applicable skills. Note that the SK1 skills you make into the material disappear. SK1 marked with SK2 and (X) will not disappear if synthesized. In addition, SK1 to be made of material must be allocated at least 30% SKP. If you are over 30%, you will be assigned a lot of SKP skills to your completed skills. Even SK1 cannot be synthesized unless the one in (X) is assigned to the end, but for each evolved (X) SK1 can be no-risk if the previous stage is to be specified as a material. Synthesis of SK2 does not erase the basics, neither does SKP, but it does if SK2 skills like the top compatibility of that applicable skill are completed. Of course, in that case, the previous stage can also be specified as synthetic material, as in SK1 (X). Be aware that materials with too many rank differences can mean nothing to each other. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ That''s the explanation from me. Grab a new life, happiness. If there is anything really troubling, please be strong and remember me. If it''s okay in this way, I''ll work with you whenever I possible. by phantom relocation zo] ........................ yeah. Somehow, I was wondering if it was Mr. Jizo. Wait a minute. Since when did you say that? Thank you so much. Anyway... skill synthesis... or... This is amazing. How deep is the combination almost infinite or something, this world? I''m curious about the consideration and that we can all do it, but is it the strongest depending on the idea? Russia, I''m starting to feel jealous. So, I told you, it''s level one, and I''m hungry because I cried all over, so let''s just say I think about level up and food. When I thought about it, I heard a noise coming from a bush nearby. ____ Gassaggggggggggggggggggggggg!!! _____ I turned to that one with vigilance. ... There was something there like a giant raven. 5 Episode Five: First Battle This rabbit like thing looks like this. The eyes are sharp, the hair is black, the front teeth are pointy and considerably longer compared to regular rashes, and big. Approximately as big as when an adult sits in gym? Is this like this world''s monster or a demon or something of that sorts? While I was thinking about it, that rabbit like thing jumped with a surprising leap force. ..... I was forced to catch it with my face. "Ouch!" You screamed out of the blue. It hurts so bad. I caught him in the face. He had his buttocks on, so I stood up not to be chased right away. The opponent didn''t come after me, so I''ll check HP at this time (they can check the status even with their eyes open) Oh, my God, HP was down by 2 too! Seriously. You''re going to lose 1/5 now, that''s bad. While I''m thinking about it, the rascal is about to jump again. Damn it! Don''t look down on me, you damn rabbit! Even so, my neighbor''s old man taught me karate for two days during the summer vacation, so you can fight it right. If that''s what you''re up to then I will fucking do it as well! I jumped and kicked him like a soccer ball on the verge of landing. "... boo!? Uh-huh!! Uwa, it''s mad. But, I''m also mad at you, you know? You dare surprise attack me. "Brrr!! Is he not very smart, he has made the same attack as he did earlier, so I kick him in like I did earlier. "Boo-hoo! Do you regret it, I think you''re whining about dissatisfaction. Looks like they''re attacking again. Same attack, no matter what. I kicked my ass. ......... I repeated the same thing three times afterwards. It''s a one-pattern, right? The bastard seemed pretty debilitated, and compared to about two minutes ago, the movement was pretty dull. I put all my weight on that gap and crushed the head of the bastard. "Ve......" Right, after the dammed rabbit growled, it stopped moving ___________ My win. I feel like an animal abuser, but there is no way to beat it other ways. Also, he was the one who attacked me first. Anyway, that''s my first fight since I came to this world, my first win. Way to go! When I realized it, I felt the back of my body wrapped in warmth. What if the level has gone up? Looking at the status, it was definitely up and at 2 levels. Or you could have set a description of the status symbol. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Level 2 EXP: 30 HP: 18/20 MP: 20/20 A (Attack): 10 C (Device Degree): 10 D (Defense): 10 W (Magic Power): 10 S (Fastness): 10 STP: 20 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - SKP: 20 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- 6 Lesson Six Alim, Think I want to allocate STP and SKP because the level has increased because of this. Actually, I''ve already decided to allocate SKP. Increase fire, water, wind, earthwork, and healing by one step. It could be 3p each for fire to earthwork and 5p allocation level 1 for healing. Why did you make these five attributes? Because I thought the four attributes were easy to use for synthesis. The healing technique is because you wanted healing moves. Thus I learned the offensive magic of striking a ball out of my hands: "Flame Ball," "Water Ball," "Windball," "Land Ball," and the healing magic of "Heel." Plus, I''m glad that water balls and flame balls can help your life if you adjust your flight distance. Now, what should STP do? I have to think about it a lot............... It''s refreshing. How do I shake it? Truth is, if it''s a game, I guess I should shake it to D or HP while it''s low level, but this is real. Well, it''s undeniably game-like. S would also increase evasion and attack speed... I can''t throw away C either because I said so. I want to put it up with MP or W because I learned magic. That''s pretty thought-provoking... Does it bother you so much every time the level goes up? That''s hard. ___________ Gassssssssssss! ______ It''s coming from the bush again. True, abrupt, isn''t it? ... Is this Itachi? The size is a little bigger than normal Itachi, but the front teeth are long and sharp. Two rows of rodents. I''m sorry. I''m thinking about it now. Get away from me. While I was thinking about it, Itachi was jerking off, sharpening her eyes and further peeling out her front teeth than she had when she came. I play windball right away, but I''m screwed. ... Uze. Fast compared to the ravioli earlier. Itachi came straight at me and bit me. "No...!? It hurts so bad. I tried to kick some approaching Itachi bastard, but he turned me over again. Uze, super uze. If this happens, I''ll S up. I raised the S by five. He''s biting again, now he can squeeze. Still, it''s critical. Keep it up, I kicked Itachi. "Gugget!" Looks like a lot of damage went into it, but I can''t seem to take it down with one blow. I raised the A by three. Itachi went after him because he wanted to knock him out before he bit again. Sure, a kick could have hit Itachi and knocked him down. But he bit me in the leg at the same time. Do it. ......... Almost waved STP with momentum. I can''t help it, let''s keep swinging STP like this. ... Speaking of which, I need to make tools and stuff from now on. Thinking about it, maybe C should be raised more. I shook five on C. The remaining 7p shook 1 for HP, 1 for D, 2 for MP and 3 for W. Well, I think it''s a pretty good allocation. By the way, I knocked down 2 comparables, don''t you have a drop item or something? I thought so, and when I looked at Itachi and the rabbit, it felt like my soul was coming out of my body, and the light purple balls were suspended in the air. That''s all I''m surprised about. Oh, my God, I touched this ball. I see, is this the drop item? Is it like dropping money in a game that the same thing came from two different looking ones? So, this is money? Well, do you know that one of these days? So, it''s a corpse... but let me make the most of it. 7 Episode Seven: To Live In the meantime, it doesn''t start without something like a knife. Paleolithic. Nice to meet you, maybe I should even make a made stoneware, but I''m not sure how to make it except that it means striking and shaping stones. So I decided to scrape the bones off the two rodents and make something. First, I pulled my front teeth out of Itachi and the rabbit. And scrape Itachi''s pointy teeth with the rabbit''s teeth to make them even more pointy. I used that Itachi tooth and opened the rabbit''s belly. I knew it took a lot of time. I don''t know how to dismantle meat or where I can eat it. So instead of just shredding off where I think I can eat something, I cut a thousand pulls. That''s how I got the meat. I''ll have this meat later. As I scrape the meat away, I see the big bones of the rabbit. After all, the bone size is pretty big too. I don''t know which part of the bone it is. I managed to break the bone from the roots and succeeded in staying. ......... my hands are full of blood, and I smell so beastly. I made a water ball in the palm of my hand and washed my hands and the bones I collected with it. Still my hands smell like beasts...... I won''t have a choice. I tried to scrape my bones with stones and teeth, but it was already evening around. So I gathered the branches and fallen leaves there, and combined the stones and the branches, and lit them with flame balls, in the way I made the burning fire that remained in the corner of my memory. Grr. ... Speaking of which, I haven''t eaten anything since I came to this world. It was a furious day, and you had no choice. I pointed to the rabbit meat in the affordable branches and baked it and ate it. Honestly, damn it. I forgot to drain blood, and it smells like a beast. However, this is the only thing so far, I have no food, so I just have to put up with it. By the way, the rest of the rabbit and Itachi carcasses were left about 30 seconds away on foot. I don''t care if you rot and fly comes. No, I don''t know if there''s a fly in this world. Speaking of which, I feel uncomfortable with my body from earlier. I ate meat. Was it from the beginning? Like this, not ill or anything, but somewhat horrible, not bad discomfort. ... Yes, a similar feeling to when you level up. I just checked my status. [SK2, I have mastered "Dismantling Star"] Something came up with the sentence. As far as it goes, is that feeling when there are more new skills? Let''s remember. Really, there are more "Dismantling Stars" in the SK2 column. I took a closer look. -------------------------------------------- Dismantling SKP: 0/30 Lv1: SKP-3 Lv2: SKP-7 Lv3: SKP-12 Lv4: SKP-15 Lv5: SKP-22 Lv6: SKP-30 -------------------------------------------- ......... I just have 3 SKPs left right now. I swayed three times to dismantle and mastered level one. Here... what is it...? Now I feel I can dismantle it well...... You have to have skills. So it''s so different? ... earlier rabbit, you still had a lot to take... I did it without my body. No body. Is that a haunt? Then I tried to make a knife out of the bones I had collected, and when I reached a compromise shape, it was up to the trees, and I fell asleep...... Thus, my life in anasm, day one, ended. 8 Lesson 8 Day 2 Anasm Day 2. I''ll see the status as soon as I wake up. Then, HP and MP were at full speed. It''s amazing to sleep. Maybe natural healing will stop while you sleep and eat. That''s what happened in dragner stories. Full speed when staying at the inn. Amazing, isn''t it? Closed the status, I checked around after I did one extension. It''s just now, sunrise. The state of the sunrise is no different from that of the earth. I''ll try to move on from this place today. I chanted a water ball, washed my face and drank water. Now I will have chanted the waterball twice. But the MP I consumed, it''s only 4. One water ball LV1 comes out of nowhere with about 120 yen worth of water in the can juice. So handy! Let''s focus on hydrology for a while. I decided to put a texty stick on the ground and even go straight to the fallen. The stick fell forward from me. I stung the bone knife I made yesterday in the brain weather and knocked it down because I found yesterday''s rabbit while it was going straight, probably in the direction it would have been before. Let''s say it''s breakfast. I was dismantling the rabbit with a bone knife, but obviously my dismantling technique is up. After all, sometimes it''s a bone knife, which is certainly hard to dismantle, but it''s considerably better than yesterday''s. ¡­¡­¡­ Try this, I think I wasted quite a bit of meat and skin yesterday. Oh, really, no body. The meat was drained of blood and chopped to the appropriate size. Blood processing? I didn''t, it''s hard. ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... I thought I''d dry it and carry it, but now I can''t have that much luggage. I left crying and crying. Oh, no body. But I''ve had quite a few. I wonder if I can skip lunch. Walk again with new bones, skins, and thin purple soul-like ones. I''m going to walk to where I can walk today. I walked for a while and saw a rabbit again. Let''s get some experience fattening. I approached him to defeat him quickly, but after a good look, the rabbit is being attacked by some kind of black shadow. What I could see when I looked away was a dog like Bulldock. As big as a rabbit. Are you trying to prey on rabbits? But it doesn''t. Kill the rabbit, too, dog, you. But if that dog bit me, it looks painful. I''ll take you down with a long-range attack. I turned two flameballs into a rabbit and a dog. The dog said the flameball hit him clean in the face and looked painful, "Cain!," he said. The rabbit had already been damaged by the dog, it seemed he could be defeated, but the dog endured. "Chip." I accidentally struck my tongue. Oh, I''m on a level. It may be an intermediate experience to rise to a level at a time in battle. "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr............" Oh, I''m mad. We''ll all be mad if we attack you. That''s right. Looks like the dog noticed this way, and he ran. I think he''s trying to bite me. So I sent and stabbed the bone knife. I think I can take him down. ........................ hmm. You have that rabbit meat-eating dog, right? Dogs have good noses, don''t they? .................. flickered! We''ll try this later. Let''s check our status now. By the way, this time STP shook 3 for MP, 2 for C and W, and 1 for HP and A and S. SKP swung full swing at hydrology. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Level: 3 EXP: 150 HP: 34/34 (2) MP: 32/40 (5) A (Attack): 21 (6) C (Device Degree): 22 (7) D (Defense): 16 (1) W (Magic Power): 20 (5) S (Fastness): 21 (6) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv1 [E (X): hydrology] Lv4 [E (X): Wind] Lv1 [E (X): Soil] Lv1 [E (X): Probation] Lv - [E (X): Healing] Lv1 [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Dismantling] LV: 1 SKP: 0 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- 9 Episode IX: Dog Whee First dismantle the rabbit meat without draining blood. Here''s the point. Make the place to dismantle it a place to plant meat. to ensure that the smell of blood and meat remains. Next, hang the rabbit meat from the tree with a crust or longer grass. This can be done, but if you want to be more effective, refine your bones and skin and sow them by the tree. Now it''s done, dog whee. A little far away, to sew the left behind, thin, tiny bones into a sewing needle, shredding, waiting for the dog to gather in the dog wheel. About half an hour later the needle was completed, so I also decided to see how the dog wheels were doing. As we approach the scene, we hear one-on-one canvassing. I hid in the shadows and saw how it went. As far as I can tell from here, there are four. I was prepared not to have one, but the dog wheel worked better than I thought. You did it. I approached the magic range so as not to make any noise and shot the waterball at one of them barking at the meat in it. This water ball, the size of a ball of water that has been for a bottle of can juice since level 4, is now about a minute of basketball. However, that size consumes 4 MPs in one go as well. By the way, where do you get this kind of detailed information, if you look at the skill levels, you''ll find out. And then... [Waterball LV4. It is more powerful and wider in scope than the LV3. It just consumes MP4 to make a level 4 power and range waterball. Until now, you can also make the power of the level and range, in which case you consume the power and the MP of the level corresponding to the range. Continuing with LV3, if the target is specified, the orbit of the ball is automatically adjusted. And here''s the explanation. The dog that hit the water ball was apparently defeated. Already, to this extent, I can take it down with one blow. The three of the noodles are suddenly surprised that the same species has collapsed. Defeat one more in this gap with a water ball. You noticed the other two here, one threatening and one coming this way. He knocked the one coming at him with a water ball, the last one approached me and knocked him down with a bone knife. Whoa! Level''s up to 4! This time, I shook 1 for A and HP and 2 for MP and C and S and W. SKP waved 2 to hydrology. Finally, Hydraulics is Level MAX! You did it! Reaching level MAX increases the power and range of the water ball and keeps the MP at 4. In addition, as much as the MP allowed, only the number of MPs could be swallowed at the same time, and the MP was increased by 5 as an option. _______ Suddenly, that message gets nagging in my head. [Skill taken to level MAX. Explain evolution, derivation. [Evolution that has become Level MAX, the skills that can be derived include the item "Evolution, Derivation," in detail I''m coming out. If you select that item, you''ll see a dedicated menu, so choose that menu, evolve, and derive it (this message won''t appear next)] Whoa, whoa, whoa! -------------------------------------------- Hydraulics Rank: E (X) - 1 SKP: 15/15 Lv1: SKP-3 ¡ð Lv2: SKP-6 ¡ð Lv3: SKP-9 ¡ð Lv4: SKP-12 ¡ð LvMAX: SKP-15 ¡ð Evolution, Derive -------------------------------------------- There it is, here it is. All right, come on, let''s do evolution and derivation! -------------------------------------------- Evolution and Derivation Menu -E (X) Hydrology < < < [D (X) Hydrology - Modified] Cost: None -E (X) Hydrology [E (X) Ice] Cost: None Evolve and Derive? (yes/no - any one) -------------------------------------------- I think "yes." I mastered [Hydrology/Modification] [Ice]. Oh! This is how you master it. Hydraulics, modifications and icing, both marked (X). It means that synthesis does not diminish. Dreams fall apart. Quickly check your skills. -------------------------------------------- Hydraulics and modifications Rank: D - 6 SKP: 0/60 Lv0: SKP-0 Lv1: SKP-12 Lv2: SKP-24 Lv3: SKP-36 Lv4: SKP-48 LvMAX: SKP-60 -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- Procedure (Example) Rank: E - 2 SKP: 0/25 Lv1: SKP-5 Lv2: SKP-10 Lv3: SKP-15 Lv4: SKP-20 LvMAX: SKP-25 -------------------------------------------- After all, it''s a D-rank, so it''s half SKP. Incidentally, when I looked into level 0, I was explained that what I learned before evolution could also be used as is. Also, I shook the rest of the SKP8 to fire, wind, soil and water modification two at a time. Now fire, wind and soil also evolve at 10 points each. Water modification can also proceed to the next phase with 10 points. ########### This is the main character''s status so far. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Level: 4 EXP: 350 HP: 46/46 (3) MP: 35/59 (7) A (Attack): 25 (5) C (Device Degree): 29 (9) D (Defense): 21 (1) W (Magic Power): 27 (7) S (Fastness): 28 (8) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [D (X): Hydrology/Modification] Lv0 [E (X): Fire] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv1 [E (X): Soil] Lv1 [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv1 [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Dismantling] LV: 1 SKP: 0 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- 10 Episode 10 Execution! Skill Synthesis I''d like to try [skill synthesis] while waiting for my dog to get together. Because one of the SK1 has evolved into hydrology and transformation, the pre-evolution hydrology can be synthesized. So I''m going to try a synthesis that focuses on hydrology. Ah...... now I realize that SK2 was able to synthesize each other from the start because they had no designation in the skill itself. So, but it seems costly and doesn''t necessarily mean you can synthesize it from the beginning! You know what? Whatever it is, let''s give it a try. Imagining it as "synthetic" in my head, I was asked what and in what order. First, as a way of looking at things, I''ll try to synthesize "hydrology" and "sword moves". Such an indication has appeared. -------------------------------------------- "E (X): Hydrology" + "Sword moves " = "D: Water Short Knife Summoning" Cost: 2x Demon Nucleus in E-Rank -------------------------------------------- ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What''s an E-rank Demon Nucleus? [Demonic Nucleus available when defeating E-rank Demons. It has a light purple color] Oh, that, that soul-like one. Are you going to use it here? Now, there are 9 Light Purple Souls... Originally, there are 9 E-rank Demon Nuclei in total. Totally enough. I can keep synthesizing it, but I want to see more about the Water Shortcuts Summoning. -------------------------------------------- Water Short Knife Summoning Rank: D - 4 SKP: 0/45 Lv1: SKP-15 Lv2: SKP-30 LvMAX: SKP-45 -------------------------------------------- Plus, take a closer look at level 1 [Water Short Knife Summoning LV1 Master the art of summoning short knives with water attributes made of water. The strength of the knife becomes stronger in proportion to the surgeon''s W. In combat, it will be treated in the same way as a normal sword, so apart from the strength of a short-knife, the A and sword technique increase or decrease the damage dealt in the same way as a normal sword. Consumption MP is 20. Disappear in time. I see. The art of summoning a knife. I don''t have a knife or anything right now. That''s the right skill for this situation. Moreover, the height of both A and W determines the damage. Shake SKP as a priority. When I told her I was going to synthesize it in my head, [D: I learned the short knife summons technique of water], I started to get sick of it. Let''s try something else. "Hydraulics" + "Spear moves", "Hydraulics" + "Bow moves" were similar in content to water''s short knife summoning technique. I didn''t synthesize it. However, a little lost is the skill of "Water" + "Physical skill". It had the effect of putting together an aura of water attributes in part of the body and increasing the intensity of that aura by W. However, I did not master physical skills because I do not plan to use them in the future. "Hydrology" + "Dismantling" is the result of "Dismantling" I was surprised at first but when I looked into its "dismantling," there were more items below called [demolition technology rise against demons and creatures living underwater, by the water]. 5 x E-rank Demon Nucleus but no problem. Synthetized. Is there also such skill synthesis to absorb? And then I tried to synthesize each in reverse order, but "hydrology" + body surgery, dismantling didn''t change the result. "Hydrology" + Weapon Variety is apparently the weapon version of Water Qi. I don''t need anything else. This time we''ll get this far and take a peek at the dog wheel. Oh, there he is! Three dogs! It''s not just... ........................... Like dogs, one dog of considerable size with black hair. 11 Episode XI VS. Big dog demon. I was very surprised. What? That dog. Decay. Super decay. It''s about the size of a zoo lion...... No, I''m not a cat family. ... Can you win? To that... You don''t have to fight me, do you? But what do we do? Good experience, maybe. I want to level up a little now. ... knock it down. All right, let''s knock it down. First, I release four water balls with LvMAX to handle the three smaller ones from the critical range. The other one is for big dogs. Thanks to the water ball being level MAX, the smaller ones could take it all down. Now the level has risen to 5. Point allocation is just a few minutes away. I''ve hit the water ball, so I''m noticing this one over there. Wow, can you take him down with a water ball? This guy? Stronger than any demon I''ve ever confronted, I guess. "Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr" Big dogs are obviously hostile to me. I''m scared, to be honest. "Waawoon!" That''s how the big dog barked. The moment, he stormed this way. Pretty quick. With restraint, he shoots a waterball LV2, but he''s been deflected. With the momentum as it is, he''s about to bite. But it took a little distance and succeeded in getting rid of it. The other guy comes in again. Are you gonna bite me again? Do you want to take it? Scatter t...... ______________ Huh? Tree? _______ Shit! unaware t Gabuuuuu! "G" a "a" a "a" a "! I feel it on my flank, it hurts terribly. It sucks... I''m here... Damn... I didn''t take a good look around...! The big dog is responsive, and you realize you''re the dominant one, and you''re just saying you can afford it. ... Anything? They''ll do it like this. You have to think, you have to think! ...... yes. I thought the level went up to 5. Then I can let that go. Hydraulics/Modification, do that level 1............!! I rushed the SKP10 to Hydrate/Switch the SKP10 as soon as I could afford it. I have 2 points last time, so 12 points this time. I learned new magic. I stopped sparing time, and all I had to do was todome. The dog ran away and ran over here. I activate that freshly remembered magic. "Water Emissions! A magic formation unfolds in front of you, exactly where you have designated it, and at the same time its amazing amount of water radiates to the big dog with momentum. Zsssshhhh!!!! The dog, which had gained momentum, blew away in the opposite direction. "... did you...? No, not yet. "Gua...... grrrrrrrrr......" Still alive. Two more critical shots of water emission can be hit. "Gwwwwwww!" He barked. My eyes are serious... Can we get two more shots? The opponent is about to advance again. I''ll shoot the water emission again. The place designated by the magic team, it was revealed under his belly. Brilliant, water flow hits, for a moment, lifts in the water stream. It seems to be tight, but it still doesn''t fall. Now he attacked me like he was scratching me with his nails. I failed to scratch it and ate it on my calf. "...... Huh!! Now, you won''t be able to walk in pain enough either. That means you can''t even get away with it. We have no choice but to defeat it. I shot the water emission again with the intent of the end. Next time, I''ll knock the water currents over your opponent''s head, like a hammer. Zsssshhhhh! I hit the spot where I was aiming. In me, I wanted to win this. "Gu............ gu......" He''s still up. My MP can only shoot as much as I want. If this happens, we''ll have to do a melee. I approach them, pulling my painful feet. The opponent, too, approaches me as he flirts. Look for the bone knife out of your pocket _____________ I stabbed the side of the big dog. and was bit in the shoulder at the same time. I lose consciousness there. Wrapped in a warm feeling of level up _______ 12 Lesson 12: Forward "............ Ugh" I''m... uh, dead? No, it''s dark and I don''t see it well, but when I look away, there''s a black, big dog lying around. Did I beat this demon? I honestly thought I was going to die. We checked the status to see how much HP and MP is recovering. ......... It''s going fast. I still have pain in my flank, shoulders and calves, but the display is still full speed. What is this, scared? And then I flew to level 7, too. Assign STP and SKP quickly. The STP I''ve gotten so far is 70, of which I haven''t used 30. I can shake 30 points. Shake it evenly and try to make it all 10 at a time. No, let''s always focus on the magic of the urchin, the quickness. But you should also give him defense, right? Sometimes it''s like today. As a result, I assigned 30 points to 6 for HP, 7 for MP, 5 for C and S, 4 for D and 3 for W. I have 20 SKPs now. In the meantime, I want to block this wound fast. I assigned 5 to "healing" and put it at level 2. And 15 points went to Allocation Level 1 for "Water Shortcuts Summoning". At the end of this quota, I quickly put my heel on myself. Just because I applied it, the blockage of the wound doesn''t mean it''s early. ............ but this is also sleep magic. When you sleep, your recovery is 10 times faster than usual, so your wounds heal 10 times faster. When I first learned to heel, I was actually trying a little. Magic and sleep are amazing. And this big dog, but I want to skin him off. I think I can use it for something. And I need to refill my fangs and bones. But I''m going to bed first! And today, I''ll probably be asleep for the most part, and we''ll get up pretty early tomorrow! It''s late at night, and it''s only been an hour or two. ... So when you go to bed, you recover MP, but you want to work with a water knife first, right? I loaded the branches there and burned them with flameballs and turned them on. And call the water knife. Ooh, some blue shortknife-like water came out. Is this it? Well, let''s get it dismantled quickly. When I finished dismantling the big dog, I slept a little. ______________________________ ___________________ ________ Good morning. Good morning. Even so, it''s still dim around. Wash your face with a water ball and drink water. It''s a water knife today, and we''ll leave when we make a bone knife. I summon a water knife to collect a large dog bone. Make a more accurate knife until you sharpen it. After a while, I finished building the knife when about two times the water knife had passed. If this were the case, I would manage to dismantle it or use it as a weapon. Okay, let''s get out of here. ... I defeated the rabbit-sized bird demon on the road because it looked a lot like a dodo bird. Maybe you can eat it because it''s a bird. I think so, dismantle it, bake the meat and try it. Tastes better than a rabbit. We have to hunt as soon as we find it. I also met that Itachi. I fattened him up with experience. ... Speaking of which, you haven''t eaten grass at all. But I''m scared of poison and stuff, and until I get to people and get a plant atlas and stuff, unless I''m pretty hungry, let''s not eat it. And I want some condiments. I''ve decided to walk for the day anyway. Because if you even go straight, you''re supposed to get somewhere in time. There was nothing particularly significant about this day, and the day ended just by moving on. ___________________________________ _________________________ ______________ Plus the next day, the fourth day since I came to this world. I was ready with water balls, like yesterday, and I was even walking straight. Sometimes three rabbits showed up at the same time on the road, but nothing important as the LV went up to 8. Rabbit meat decided to take a little yesterday, concerned that food was not available except for birds. I don''t want to put it in my pocket or bear it like a big dog''s skin so I hold it by hand. Other than rabbits, demons still didn''t show up or anything, and nothing significant happened this day either. On the way. Walk further straight after having a rabbit for lunch. Physically from that point on, about 10 minutes ahead, the place was there. The place is not growing within a certain range of trees, like a little square, so as to avoid it in the middle. That big hole in the middle, empty on the ground, had an unusual presence. 13 Lesson 13 Hole Very... big. Such a hole is unnatural in the woods. It''s not like I don''t have a fear in a big hole I don''t know what I''m talking about...... I am so driven by the urge to peek into this hole right now... Horrible approach to the hole, take a peek inside. Oh, my God! Another unnatural rock had been assembled to allow you to ascend and descend on one side of the hole wall! Further behind, I can see the light. You mean in? Do I have to come in? How dare you? But I don''t feel like there''s anything behind this. ¡­¡­ do you want to come in¡­¡­¡­. Drinking gokuri and spit, it is time to wriggle the wall of rock that seems easy to ascend and descend, slowly, descending like a staircase. As I come down, I can see what''s going on inside. No, this really surprised me. A cobblestone is laid on the floor at the bottom of the hole!! Pretty suspicious. Too artificial. With that question in mind, I get off. Make sure you take every step of the way even slower. Completely, curiosity prevails over fear. While I''m doing this, it''s a pretty slow down haz, what, like, five minutes? About this time I even got to the cobbled floor. At the same time you arrive, a message flows through your head. [We entered the dungeon of Pippy Forest "Fun"] What...? Da, dungeon......? Is this the dungeon............ The rocks are formed to make it strangely bright, cobblestone laid, and unnaturally easy to ascend and descend. I think Pippy Forest means this forest. "Fun"......? You mean a bonus stage or something? Or the "easy" of joy and sorrow...? Well, either way. Can a dungeon go with an LV8? Should I go back if I can''t? Apparently, we can go back. Right now, there''s something like a tunnel spreading in front of me in a straight line. Just a little further down that tunnel, I can see him. _______ Um, big dog. Is there a monster in the dungeon? You got a lot of guys about that guy? That''s troublesome. Somehow, but I don''t feel alive in his eyes. Maybe it''s your fault. Anyway, he''s the one you knocked down once, and you can knock him down, right? I shoot water emission from within magic to keep the big dog''s head down. I won''t give you one ringing sound if you attack like that. I''m scared. When magic is done, activate the magic again without letting your hair in, so that you can keep your head under control. I unleashed three water emissions in a row like that, but I couldn''t seem to defeat them. Had it been before, Haz would have been able to take it down with this for as long as the level was up. Will a dungeon make you a little stronger? Well, no. When I released the water ball LV5 with the intention of seeing how it was going, I was able to defeat it.... Looks like the level has gone up to 10. I feel like I have more experience than before. Is it because it''s a dungeon? Anyway, let''s move on. 14 Lesson 14 Mao Yu Also, a little further, there''s that big dog. There is no such thing. Just knock it down with the same procedure as just now. It''s amazing to suppress it with water. I went up to level 11. I''m not dismantling it now. Only the demon nucleus is being recovered. Well, because there''s no place to be. Let''s see where we can look ahead and bring it home. As it stands, I only have 56 MPs left right now, and if I were about a big dog, I''d be able to take one more down. Think so, I''ll move on. Is it as far from where the first big dog was to where the next big dog was? There were... hairballs. I don''t care how you look at it, it''s nothing but hair balls. THE hairballs. Weighting of hairy balls. I want to moff. No, let it. The size of the hairball is about 1-2 times smaller than that big dog. Pretty big. Being here probably means being a monster, doesn''t it? What kind of attack would that be? If that''s what you think, it moves with something like that, ah... alle, tickle? You sound like a mouthful. It opened what might be a mouth, from which a mass of wind was released. "Windball" is the art of wind. And from the size of it, LV4 or 5. Do you use magic...... yabeye. I just shot "two" water balls of the same level and played windball. Why did you need two? That''s because the other guy was about to shoot another one with his mouth open. I managed to get the other one to cancel. And just water emission. Water emission on the verge of the previous water emission disappearing. Likewise, more water emission. Water emission besides one. Oh, my God, they don''t try to move at all. It was dull to open my mouth, and I guess it''s less quick. I couldn''t take it down with this series of water emission fights. However, you must be more physically fit than a big dog. I had a lot of water missions. Water emission strong. ... I mean, your hair is numb and you can''t moff it. I wanted to moff you. Moffmoff. Well, no. This guy is my first enemy, and let''s take some hair. All you have to do is make a bag out of this hair and the skin of a big dog and store it. That should also put together the nucleus of the demon that is left outside the hole without being able to get in your pocket. By the way, the demon nucleus that came from the hairy balls was the same as the big dog, light green. Thin green but not like yellow green again. Thin green, huh? I''m pretty sure it''s the same rank, right? The level is now 11 13, but there''s no MP left at all, so that''s it for this one. Let''s go to sleep and restore MP. I can recover in an hour. That''s what I thought. I''m going back the way I came. 15 Episode XV: Time for a Fun Level Up While I was returning on the road I came, the carcass of the big dog I was going to dismantle even on my way home was gone. Only with fang-like things instead. ... Is this that big dog fang? It''s in the place where the carcass was, so I guess so. Still, why only fangs...? There''s no one around here but me, Haz. I mean, natural extinction? When I hung the rabbit carcass, it didn''t disappear, and if it''s a dungeon, does it disappear in time? But the hairs on the hairballs are still there, so it seems that what I have will remain. This needs to be dismantled as much as possible. But the falling fangs are in great condition. If you only wanted these materials, would you leave them alone? I left the dungeon once. It took me about 5 minutes because I was terribly down then, but now I can get out in about a minute. It was already evening. I ate about 2/3 of the meat of one of the rabbits and fell asleep. _________________________________ ______________________ ___________ The next day. I mean, it''s my fifth day in this world. HP and MP were going full speed. Yesterday, I eat the same rabbit meat (1/3) that I left for breakfast. I want seasoning. Right now, the thing I want most is seasoning. I finished my breakfast, so I re-entered the dungeon! ......... that? Yesterday, there''s a hairball in Haz''s place where the big dog was...!? Could a dungeon be an enemy lispawn? ............ hmm? If so, knock it down all you want? You can get all the materials you want? Seriously! Seriously! Hiccup, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Now that I see it, my face will be nasty and disgusting. When I was enjoying a level increase in the Dragnar Story, I asked Mika, "What are you niggling at? It''s disgusting... ''I remember. But there''s nobody here. One word I''ve always wanted to scream. I didn''t know you were going to scream after you died. "Time for a fun, fun level up. Ah!! ... Phew. Still, there are a lot of things to think about first. The number of enemies you can defeat in the current MP and the revival cycle. In addition, materials and the like are now left outside. If I really don''t have a bag, I''m going to lose my demon nucleus or something at some point. First of all, it''s an MP issue, but what I largely know is that if it were now, I would be able to take down hairballs and big dogs with two water missions and one level 5 water ball. You''ve reached level 13. The magic power is 30 more than it was when I entered this dungeon. 28 MP per piece in total. MP158 now. Can defeat 5. Hmm, but I don''t think I can do much...... This looks like a game, but it''s not a game. Let''s stop with four. Furthermore, once the MP has slept for an hour, the same number of MPs as W recovers. If you were spending normal, MP would recover 1/10 of W in an hour. Restores the meal very slightly. The point is to recover from mental relaxation. I actually checked this yesterday. One hour for 10%. You can do it clockwise. So every time you recover 10%, you can go see the dungeon. Oh, worst, it could be all night today. Whatever it is, first, let''s achieve this norm. We''ve defeated one hairball, so we''ve got three more. Cut hair from the hairballs. It''s pretty comfortable to touch, here. Sarah, Sarah, Moff, Moff! After that, defeat another hairball without difficulty. And yesterday I got to the place where I confronted Hairy Ball for the first time. There''s something blue falling at the foot of that big dog and that big dog. What is this? The big dog knocks it down for now and takes a closer look at it. ... blue meat? Speaking of which, since the big dog''s fangs were falling off, assuming the fangs are the exact area to be collected, this blue meat was in the place where the hairballs were. Maybe this is the part of Hairy Ball that should be collected. More like this for now. I''ll take one more down this time. Going a certain distance again, the road that had been one was second-hand apart. One might have a chest or something. I decided not to think about what I would do if it were a trap. Okay, which way to go, but from my years of gaming experience, the regular route should be the other way around, even if it makes it look like the middle. No, I don''t know. I decided to go straight for the chest. 16 Chapter 16 Treasure Chest If I was on a straight line, I would have reached a quick end for it. There, something like a crate of anticipation. And... there was a dragon. When I say dragon, I stand on two legs, and my back length can be seen as just a little smaller than mine, which is 12 years tall. And skin, rather than scales, is dark yellow. There are small feathers on my back that are unlikely to fly. My eyes are Uluru, and they''re adorable. Still, look, it''s a dragon. We have to be vigilant. The little dragon came running this way. It''s not as big as a dog, but it''s pretty fast. Also, nails and fangs are sharp. If they bite or tease you, there''s going to be damage there. A small dragon hits the wall. Lovely. But when the little dragon quickly rebuilt his system, he caught fire from his mouth. No, that''s a flame ball. About level 3. Nah, this little dragon, it feels like it has halfway the strength of a big dog and a hairball. So I guess big dogs, hairballs and strength are just as good. I dodge the Flameball LV3 of the Little Dragon on the verge of hitting the wax, shoot the water emission, shoot. Water ball to finish. Now I can take him down. ¡­¡­ Good, fantasy novels, games, dragon meat. Is this tasty, too? You think it''s worth a try, don''t you? ''Cause it looks delicious from the looks of it. It''s worth a try... right? I decided to get claws, scales, skin and meat from the dragon. Now I''m wrapping it in the skin of my big dog earlier, but still, I have a glass of luggage. ... In the meantime, I''ll open the chest. Well, it wasn''t a trap. And the contents are like a single disc. For a good look, when I held it by my hand and brought it closer to my face, the message appeared in my head. [Do you master SK1 "E: Chavon"? Is this the skill acquisition item Mr. Jizo was talking about? Let''s learn. To the message in my head, when I conveyed my will to affirm, it was like that disc that became a grain of light, dispersed in the air, and disappeared. [I mastered SK1 "E: Chavon". Well, I took the chest. Do you want to go back now? So when I checked the status, the level was 18. Something here, I don''t know what it''s like to have a higher level if you don''t check your status. Maybe the moment you check your status, the level goes up. And by leveling up, I have 50 more MPs. You can go for another one, right? Let''s get it over with. I''ll split the chest later. I''ll still be back. And into the path of those who didn''t go. Immediately encounter demons. That was the little dragon. I knocked him down crisply, and at this time I only took my nails and scales. Level is now 19. You''re doing great. Let''s get this far this time. Actually, I can still go for one. I''m going outside once. It was still, like, morning. You''ve only been diving for about two hours. I don''t mind if we go outside, but what do we do? Oh, just to be sure, I need to give it another try and see if it''s timed or will come back as soon as it comes out. I''m glad it''s the latter. Enter the dungeon again. ......... there was already a big dog in the first place. Apparently the latter. You did it. Knock down the big dog crisply with MP for 1 left. _______ Finally, level is 20. Let''s go outside now because it was just to see how things were going. 17 Episode XVII Alim, Think-2- I don''t mind going outside, but I''m not sleepy yet. So I''m going to start making bags, but I don''t know how to get rid of the skin or anything. In the meantime, wash all the big dog skin you have now with a water ball, hang it on a tree branch and let it dry. ............ hmm? I have a message in my head...? [Got SK2 "Leather Processing Star". Yay! This skill is the same as "Dismantling" for all required SKP and level stages. Shake 3SKP to level 1. ... you can''t lose it with your present belongings! In the meantime, it looks like the process was the best we had earlier. Also, I gave you one stage of demolition. Somehow, I think I figured out where to pick those big dogs, hairy balls and little dragons......! With that said, I didn''t shake any STP from Lv8. I also have SKP at all. Shake a total of 13Lv minutes of STP and SKP now! There are 130 STPs. First of all... right...... In the meantime, let''s shake it to 20 for all stats. Now the rest is 60. And then...? Shake 10 for HP, MP, C, W and S. Ten more to MP and five to W. Now the STP is over allotted. Next! SKP! 113 left. In the meantime, make all fire, wind, and earthwork MAX and evolve each into a "modification". Derivation of earthwork resulted in "E (X): Stone". Oh, yeah. Shake it on "Chavon" too! It''ll be MAX in 15, and that''s a full shake. .................. ah ", I shook it without looking at the details... And, in the meantime, let''s find out more! Examine Chavon''s Level MAX. [I can make a ring with my hands and breathe, or I can get the chavon balls out of the magic formation. Give out the number of 1/10 of W''s chavon balls and consume MP is 1. One size is always constant if not adjusted. You can adjust the size of the chavon balls, and the consumption MP of 1 chavon balls is multiplied by 1 each time it is "1/10x the original size x W". As long as I have MP, I can give you as much as I want. 5 more MP. Oh, I mean, you''re just skilled at serving chavon balls.... failed. Take a good look. Besides, no evolution, no derivation! 15 also lost. Kokori 68. And then... right. Let''s synthesize and think about it. All I want now is thunder! For what reason? That''s because the magic of Dragner Story and the masterpiece RPG, StartQuest, is thunder! But what can you do? Probably has nothing to do with fire and dirt, right? After all, water and wind? In the meantime, shall we just try it? ["E (X): Hydrology" + "E (X): Wind" = "E (X): Thundering" Cost: 1 Demon Nucleus of E-Rank] Whoa! Yay! Here it is. Performance is the same as hydrology and wind. However, the SKP required is 25. Well, there''s no problem. Make it MAX immediately. In addition, it evolves into a "modification". There was no cost when it evolved into. Shake this, 12 immediately and raise it one step. As a result, I remember Thunderball, Thunder Emissions! Glad! The dust is 31. Raise the "Swordsmanship Star" one level just in case. 28 What shall we do? Um, after all, do you want me to give you another Thunder Emission? Let''s do that. Well, 16 left...... I''ll stay. ... I''m tired of thinking about it. Good night. 18 Episode XVIII: The Gray Dog, The Wretched Castle Gate Have you slept for about two hours? From the height of the sun, it''s only a little past noon. ...... I would like to try the meat from the dragon. I just can''t think of this, stabbing it in the branches and baking it. It has such a "don''t be rude" vibe. Well, it looks, it''s steak meat... That''s how I cut it. Isn''t this good for stone roasting? Yeah, let''s do that. Heat a flat stone a little bigger than this meat that was nearby, with a flameball LV5! Get hot - get hot - more! More! It feels hot. To this! Meat! I''ll put it on! Huh! JUUUUUUUUUUUU!!! Ah, this sucks. After a while, turn the meat over to cook on the other side. Great baking color. It looks too delicious............. _____________________ ______________ _______ Done! Small dragon steak. Wash a few leaves there, twirl the meat so it''s not hot. Keep it up, by the way, Gabuuuuuuu! "Uh-huh!! It''s good, it''s too good. I scream unexpectedly. First of all, the oil is amazing. Oil¡­ indeed, it is oil, but it is sappy and sappy! I''m not seasoning anything, but it''s delicious! It was a pretty sized steak, but I ate it peppery. Little dragons, as soon as you find them, can''t be anything but hunting! _____________________ ______________ _______ I''m just full, I''ll be back in the dungeon! Now I have 300 MPs. Besides, the W is up too. Therefore, you can defeat the previous demon with one Thunder Emission Lv2 shot (MP14 consumption). So this time we''ll bury 20! in the dungeon. I also collect Crate Loot Demons, while first defeating a total of 5 Demons. From the last point of arrival, further, two large dogs emerged simultaneously. There is no such thing. You can defeat them with one blow at a time. Moving on, two hairballs came out simultaneously, plus two small dragons ahead simultaneously. Spare time. By the way, I only collect demon nuclei, meat and dog skin. I really want the bag. Moving on further, now three big dogs, hairballs and little dragons came to the top. Buried away. A total of 14 so far. Looks like we can still move on. _______ And the way forward was at the end of the dungeon. In front of me, there is something like a castle gate of considerable size. In addition, there is one long, beautifully grayed, hairy dog standing in front of him, trying to guard the gate. The dog shows no sign of what he''s been up to. .............................. strong. But that''s not good yet. Awesome aura from behind that gate. ... it is clear that there is a dungeon boss behind the gate. But you''re still not willing to try the boss. Try when the minimum 60LV is exceeded. A gray, hairy dog in front of this. Abbreviate it for hairy dogs, they will be fattened with experience! Shoot the flame ball as a restraint on the hairy dog. ... I avoided it without difficulty. It''s early, it''s moving. The Hairy Long Dog moved hiccups in front of me and attacked me with my nails. I haven''t taken any decent damage in 3 days! I''ll take the distance and release the water emission. I had a hit, but I wasn''t frightened and didn''t look like I was going to fall. Hmm, I figured we shouldn''t be like big dogs? When the opponent opens his mouth, the magic formation is activated. This guy, you''re gonna shoot the emission! Speak a water emission and hit it to match the target''s "Wind Emission" activation. Looks like it offset well. Still, I''m surprised you used the emission. Gnununu... can''t it be a glimmer...? I''m strong. The opponent has been trying to storm, so I''ll shoot another water emission, the hit. But I just wet my hair and did some damage. Besides, he didn''t stop the momentum as it was, and it bit him. Ouch............ So you have the same strength. Um, what do we do? Oh, yeah. Let''s use the array. "Chavon." Yes, speak. Specify 13 times. MP13, the number of chavon balls coming in is 169. Use it for blind eyes! Set the magic formation in front of the hairy dog. Fire! The hairy dog, for a moment, alerts the magic formation. It was the chavon balls that came out of it! The hairy dog is distracted by the massive amount of its fist-sized chavon balls released from the magic formation. That moment! I was after that moment! "Water Emissions! Let that blow "wet your whole body"! Because the hair sucks water and gets heavy. The hairy dog is surprised by one unintentional shot. I have another round in between. Again, release the water emission. To make that hairy dog all wet. As planned, obviously, hairy dogs move worse than they did earlier. If this were the case, it would have made it lighter to avoid the target''s attacks, and easier to cast magic on them. Besides, the only other thing I''ve ever used is water emission, for a purpose! Make it easier to get through the electricity! Now he''s got water all over his body. There, "Thunder Emissions!" I''m gonna see this guy! He''s slowing down, so it''s hard to dodge him. The moment the Thunder Emission hits, the current flows all over your body! ......... hmm, this still won''t fall? Still, the hairy dog is already flirty. I''ll shoot another Thunder Emission. _______ dosa ............ Did you finally fall? It was strong. A blue demon nucleus emerged from the hairy dog. I knew you were different from big dogs and hairballs. But this guy, I don''t know where to pick. For once, let''s keep the gray fur. ... Hmm? Hair under your chin, isn''t this silver? Brilliant. Let''s keep the silver part of this rooted out. When I checked the status, I got 11450 EXP points this time and the level was 33. Uh, I should have checked my status before the hair dog...... I see, I saw a lot of experience with that hairy dog. We need to hunt from the next perimeter. 19 Lesson 19: Unstoppable Level Up I''m so tired... I leave the thing ahead of this gate alone and go back the way I came while picking up the feathery things that would be drops of fangs, blue meat and little dragons that I keep instead of carcasses. ... It''s only before the evening. The skin of the big dog was washed and dried, and the meat of the little drag was stoned and eaten as before. ¡­ I was informed that I had acquired the skill of "cooking star". Do you want to go to bed today, healing your wounds with heels? No, let''s think about it for a second. I''m not sleepy yet, and make sure I''m sleepy... right? Hmmm... Speaking of which, struggling with that long-haired dog means the boss at that gate can''t take him down yet... I still have to level up. STP, let''s just look at the status now, after allocating SKP. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Level: 33 EXP: 17790 HP: 420/420 (30) MP: 460/460 (35) A (Attack): 200 (20) C (Device Degree): 210 (30) D (Defense): 200 (20) W (Magic Power): 215 (35) S (Fastness): 210 (30) STP: 160 - Skills - SK1) [D: Water Dagger Summoning] Lv1 [D (X): Thundering/Modification] Lv2 [D (X): Fire/Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Hydrology/Modification] Lv1 [D (X): Wind/Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Earthwork/Modification] Lv0 [E: Chavon] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv - [E (X): Healing] Lv2 [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Stone] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv1 [Gymnastics] Lv- [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Dismantling] Lv2 [Leather Processing] Lv1 [Cooking Star] LV- SKP: 176 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- ... Is that it? Not a lot of HP? 33Lv, so with 330 + STP30, that''s a haz that has to be 390 HP, right? That''s a lot of 3Lv minutes. MP isn''t unnatural though because it''s gaining more besides skills. Hmm? What if...? I''ll take a closer look at the "level" of "status". [It''s over 30Lv, so every time the level goes up, HP, MP, STP, SKP goes up 20, otherwise it goes up 10 at a time. Oh!? Really! This is a long way to go. "............ Huh" I gave him a big yawn. Sleepy enough. Good night. _______ ______________ _____________________ Wake up. Good morning. You''re up to a level today. No, you mastered "Cooking Star". Two-step lifting and whoops. I consumed 10 SKPs. Mmm, I get it, I get it! Um, it''s made up of hearty leafy trees, white nectar-like nuts. That, you can eat it! I don''t like it if it''s poison, so I''ve ignored it before, but it tells me I can eat my intuition. And if you squeeze that fruit and put it on the meat, it spreads good acidity and sweetness... I feel that way. Last time, make a stone-baked steak just like last time. But that''s nothing like the usual kid dra meat steak. First of all, I can see the baking color, the timing of baking is perfect. And smell. Why is it so different just because you''ve improved your cooking skills? And... flavor. I had a spit with Gokuri. "... I''ll have it! Squeeze the white nuts and sprinkle the fruit juice. The flavor is... "Uh-oh! I screamed. So delicious. It''s good, it''s good. Ooh! ... Phew. I ate. I ate. Well, shall we raise the LV? I have 460 MP this time. We know that the dungeon has 14 thin green Demon Nucleus demons and one blue Demon Nucleus demon. From this time on, even Thunder Emission LV1 would be a blow to the light-green. And just like last time, hairy dogs get electrocuted while wet and knock them down. The last time I hit it properly damaging was for 3.5 shots of water emission and 2 shots of Thunder Emission LV2. Now two water emissions and two Thunder Emissions LV2 would be enough. The consumption MP around is 220. I can go around two weeks......! Okay, let''s go. _____________________ ______________ _______ I''m home. Results of this one. EXP, got 22900, totaled 40690. Level went to 41. STP, SKP is not down. There are noodles, STP400 and SKP406, and the MP is now 700. Tomorrow we''ll be able to make three rounds. By the way, the materials came up with a very good way to carry it this time, so I can take everything I can from all the demons properly. Well, I just found that the parts I dismantled and divided wouldn''t disappear, until I did the method of just dismantling them and leaving them, picking them up on the way home. I''m off today, but it''s only before noon, isn''t it? So I''ll make bags out of big dog skin for the rest of the time. I had a family medicine rating of 8 out of 10. Huhun. I can make it if it''s about a bag. Sa. I took the time there and made two bags for three big dogs. One for the Demon Nucleus and the other for putting materials in during the dungeon exploration. The area is dim already. It took longer than I thought. Let''s go to sleep today. Good night! 20 Episode Twenty: Level Up Anyway Morning! I''ll dive into the dungeon three times today, and then I''ll make three bags! Okay, let''s go! _____________________ ______________ _______ Hmmm, I''m getting worse on the level...... Dive three times this time, gain 34800 EXP, for a total of 75490. The level is 47. I''ll assign STP, SKP when I get above level 50. Big dog skin, use 5.5 pieces to make bags. Mastered skills, "sewing stars" along the way. Immediately, I used 7SKP and raised it to the second stage. ............ I slept right this day as well. _____________________ ______________ _______ Morning, Anasm Day 8. Now, I have 820 MPs, and when I reduce my water emission on hairy dogs by one dose, I can go around 4 times. Well, I''ll be there soon. Is that it? How many circles will I have had if I go around 4 today... Oh, eight circles. _____________________ ______________ _______ Report of the day. We got an EXP of 44600 for a total of 110090. Level is now 52. In addition, HP, MP, STP, and SKP increase by 30 per Lv from level 50, otherwise by 15. On top of that, 100 STP and SKP were added each to commemorate beyond level 50. So now I have 710 STP and 709 SKP. Because it''s a pain in the ass, I left it too much. No, it''s not just the status. A tremendous amount of loot. I don''t have enough bags for this either. We''ll just have steak today and go to bed, and we''ll make bags tomorrow. _____________________ ______________ _______ Ohhhh! After grabbing one nut for breakfast, focus on making bags. But you''re hammering the speed at which you can. You can make a bag in 10 minutes or something, thanks to C and your sewing skills. So I made 15 bags today. I could make the bag a lot quicker than I expected, so let''s dive into the dungeon. Huh? Stat, what do you want me to do? It''s a pain in the ass. First, it''s a bad idea to think. Oh, yeah, maybe we can cut consumption MP a lot, and try growing "Water Shortcuts Summoning" and "Sword Techniques Star"? First, make the sword moves and water shortcuts into MAX. Consume a total of 127 SKP. With sword moves and water daggers in MAX, A went up 15 in total. And "D: Water Shortcuts Summoning" became "C: Water Swords Summoning" and "Sword Techniques" became "Sword Paths". Cost is 5 and 3 D-Rank Demon Nuclei. That thin green demon nucleus was apparently D-ranked. In addition, "Water Sword Summoning" was paid SKP 60, in the second stage, 45 sword paths, in the third stage. The SKP required for MAX can be Water Sword 75, Kendo 150. The remaining SKP is 477. The Water Sword Summoning technique, by the way, is the technique of summoning a water sword, as its name suggests. Sword strength is 15% of W. Of course, I can summon daggers as level 0. The consumption MP is 30 at a time. The sword path is like a continuation on an extension of sword moves, and there''s not much that changes from the content of sword moves. These two are absolutely compatible. I think so. Now, shimmy around today! _____________________ ______________ _______ Shit. I''m too well. No, ''cause I can do it around with two water swords and one Thunder Emission... MP was 920. That means I went around 13 times. The experience gained is 150800. The total is 260890. The level now is 67... Huh... I''m tired. I''m more tired than I was when I took Dragner Story brave to level 99 all night. I moved my body. You know that. And the loot sucks. I have to sew all the way tomorrow. Mostly, there are about 40 bags...... Oh, really, it''s the middle of the night. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Good night. _____________________ ______________ _______ Good morning. I''ll make a bag today. Takusa. Oh, troublesome. ... well, all you have to do is level MAX "sew star" I paid 23 SKP and made it level MAX. Besides, C went up 5. Okay, come on, it''s bag-making. I was able to make 40 bags in about 3 hours. Fast. Besides, each bag is quite complete. I was licking SK2 and dexterity. Because what I saw smooth remnants from my hands. I made the bag, and what am I going to do today? Dive again? How many dives? Mostly, dungeons like this, if you defeat the boss, the dungeons themselves will go away. I''ll do as much as I can right now. Maybe that''s better. Already, you might want to go for level 100. You''ll get 10,000 and Choi''s experience in a circle. The MP now is 1370. ¡­¡­ well, let''s go 21 Episode 21: Crazy Level Up Yes, what''s the outcome of this one, huh? If all the demons were waving the water sword, you could take them down, 22 times, I''ve circled them. No, I''m really tired! On the contrary, I get too tired and tense. That, how many times did you go around with this? Right, 43 times. The experience gained this time is 255200. Total, 516090. Level is 78. After over 70, HP, MP, SKP and STP are going up 40 for every Lv, otherwise 20. I have to make 70 bags for loot. Trouble. By the way, all the organisms keep bags in the dungeon. Something in the dungeon, you don''t have a lot of stuff. Wonder! Good night, then! _____________________ ______________ _______ Morning, I''m making bags this morning! I have little to worry about the material. I also make bags of skins other than big dogs. Well, it could have been a waste of bagging with a big dog before. The skin is really good. It''s black, shiny, maybe I should wear a coat or something. Big dogs want to take care of their skins for a while. Especially the one who''s bagging me is the hairball one. This is really the only way to use the skin after cutting all the hair. It doesn''t seem as durable as a small dragon. Then make it right. Is it because the C''s are up? Five hours is all I need. A simple calculation would have taken seven hours, I suppose. I can make a bag in four and a half minutes. Besides, I''m still gonna dive. A little distraction, shake your skills. In the meantime, let''s take "demolition" and "leather processing" to level MAX. Is the food ready yet? I''m happy with it now. "Dismantling" had 18 left because it had naturally reached level 3, and 18 because leather processing had also naturally reached level 3, consuming a total of 36. Then we dive. Now the MP is 1780. But I''m a little worried, so let''s keep the STP5 on the MP. Now the MP is 1790. Dive about 30 times. Dive all night. Goodbye. _____________________ ______________ _______ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ no sleep. This time... I got... 348000 EXP... Total... Huh... The total is now 864090 ~... The level is now 96... ... but so are the bags, hey tomorrow, I have to make 100 bags... I''m in trouble... Good night................... _____________________ ______________ _______ Good morning. Sleep well. Okay, let''s make 100 bags - I don''t know. So, this time I could make it in six hours. One, three and a half minutes. Tired. Well, do you want to give it a whole hundred levels? It''s only 4 more levees. I don''t know what to do, Kanst at 100. If not, I''d even give you MP critical this time. And stop today and try Dungeon Boss tomorrow, after you make the bag. Let''s do that! Daily MP check time. This time the MP is 2600 Huh! This dives 43 times! ... Let''s get some sleep before we go. _____________________ ______________ _______ It helped that I slept all night. Somehow, I''m keeping it sane. Experience earned is 498800. The total is 1362890. Level is... 1 1 7 117. Over 100 levels. Besides, I get 500 STP, SKP from the message as a commemoration of getting to 100 levels. Furthermore, from level 100, HP, MP, SKP, and STP go up 50, otherwise 25. Tomorrow, I''ll sew 135 bags and then I''ll challenge the boss of the dungeon. - Good night. - No. _____________________ ______________ _______ Morning. I''ll make 135 bags first. I was able to do it in less than 5 hours. In about two and a half minutes, I was able to do it at great speed. Come on, do you want to go behind that castle gate? I walked into the dungeon, crisply defeated the demons on the road, and arrived in front of the castle gate. That castle gate, which had such a disastrous vibe when I came here before, now felt nothing for me ___________________. 22 Lesson twenty-two: Gold and silver, and rainbow I''ll open the castle gate and go inside. The inside is wide there. It''s about a mile narrower than the elementary school gym. And the landscape where trees grow to avoid moss growing on the ground and a certain range, as if they were in the woods. And there was a dog in the middle of a place like that. And three, all three as big as big dogs. One has silver brilliant hair and long hair about a grey hairy dog. One has golden hair, and the hair is as beautiful as a lined dog, but it is incredibly beautiful. And follow those two sides, one in the middle, the hair is white, but it shines rainbow. And this guy......... strong. Perhaps two on either side can be defeated without difficulty. But the rainbow dog, this guy''s going to be clumsy at this level. "Gah..." A rainbow dog barked lightly. Was that some kind of signal? There was a silver dog next to him. "Awwwww!" And he barks, and at that moment a green aura wraps around him. Perhaps that''s a "wind chi". That minded silver dog jumps toward us. I see, speed is something inside. But I''m better up there. Quickly set up a cohabitation and focus your nerves on your hands. _______ Now! He jumped at me, put out the water sword, and I cut him off in a flash, would I have slashed him three times? The silver dog is already out of breath. Also, the rainbow dog gave a signal. The dog falls back. and, at the same time, the golden dog came out of the spot a few steps forward, barking just like the silver dog, A red magic formation appeared at my feet. Something flame-based? But you''re not an emission magic team. ¡­ Upper stage? I unleashed a water emission from my back, and the momentum kept me away from the magic formation. I hear an awesome explosion from where the magic was unleashed. What flashy magic... Isn''t it like a pillar of flame? That''s pretty thick too. Apparently, the next skill in "Modified" will remember is the top compatibility of the emission. In the meantime, I''ll take that golden dog down. I speak of water emission. Try to contain the head of the golden dog. And water emission after water emission, about seven times in a row, then three Thunder emissions. He''s shooting fast, so he''s a hassle to dodge. In time, the golden dog stopped moving. Only rainbow dogs remain. The rainbow dog makes its white hair shine more rainbow. "Awwwww!" It''s a roar that includes intimidation. Probably cast a spell. But I feel uncomfortable. Something like the air around its chanted mouth is magically distorted. Yeah, just, like, hot in the summer and distorting the view. Try to surround me. The magic formation of the Emission appears. It''s all, too, a different kind. Can you do this...! Right, the discomfort just now. This was doing something. It''s me with Thunder Emissions and Water Emissions, but I''ve never had success with many kinds of simultaneous. How could you? ... Yes, the air. There was distortion around my mouth because of the concentration of magic in the air. As far as it goes, if you cast magic in the air, you can do another magic at the same time...? But first, how do you avoid this emission? He''s definitely stronger than those two. Even the magic of a golden dog was powerful enough to take the damage there. This is bad if you eat it all. I immediately activate the Water and Thunder Emissions simultaneously to cover two of their magic formations. I concentrated my magic on my mouth, my breath and the three points of my brain that I would give out, and when I only uttered "emission," I could do it. Oh, my God, isn''t that easy? I guess I can show you around. So, what do we do with the last two? I can dodge one, but not the other... Let''s take it. I''m the opponent''s "Land Emission" ¡­ I ate dirt radiation on my head. "............ Huh! A lot of blood flows from my head, along with severe pain. We have to start fighting back, careful not to let the blood get in our eyes. Shoot Thunder Emissions and 10 Thunderballs at the rainbow dog. He seems pretty quick. I avoided those 11 magics in the backstep without difficulty. But that''s fake. Actually, I also put out 10 extra water emissions and thunderballs behind it. He eats it. I don''t really know the look on the dog''s face, but the face I was trying to make was distorted for a moment. Zarami. In pursuit, I set up a water sword and stuffed it in an instant on a rainbow dog until my time. He seems to have figured it out, too, as if he were jumping when hunting for his prey. I intend to respond in close proximity. When he waves his sword, he waves his sharp nails at the same time. My sword and rainbow dog''s claws went together, making it look like a twist. The sword is a hassle made of water, but it''s like a spark, it scatters things too. I keep punching in. He waves his nails, too. It was a one-off offense. Wouldn''t it say ''it''s a beautiful struggle'' or something if people with a fighting hobby saw it? I''ll continue with that meeting, but apparently it was me who won. He put a knife in him. All right! ... the rainbow dog stabbed my nails in my belly as well to go with it. Are you alarmed? Me and him immediately retreat from the spot to see what''s going on. For a while, neither me nor him will move together. Silence ensues. I saw the silence, and it was the rainbow dog that moved first. Now perhaps the magic of the next phase of "modification"? Also, four simultaneous activations. No, this is not like what that golden dog released again. More magic up there? This situation is not good. I can''t believe it''s even above that, if I ate it now, I wouldn''t have one. Four more simultaneous species. You mean you''re serious? But, you know, I still have my wife''s hand, too. "Chavon." This is it. This skill. At first I thought it was a scum skill. But just right for animal eyeballs. The number to specify is a value of MP300. W is over 1000. Therefore, the number of chabots appearing is more than 30,000. The magic team unfolds all over this field. A little rainbow dog, I feel like he has a surprising look on his face. Maybe the other guy smells like a dog, so he knows where I am. But if we don''t know exactly where the magic team is going to put it, we can''t totally hit it. Well, that''s with me. I also have a good idea of what to do about it. I get out of the magic formation while that rainbow color surprises Chavon, and rely on my memory to approach where the rainbow dog is at full speed. From the rear, sounds like the bottom of hell. If it had hit me like that, I wouldn''t have had one. and a cold sweat runs on my spine. I simultaneously fire water and thunder-emissions where the rainbow dog would be. Why, I can capture them, that''s a simple story. Because the dog is shining. If you look at it, you''ll see. Is the other person happy, angry, pitying, or enjoying this struggle? It emits a very blurry glow from earlier. That''s why I know where he is. The opponent noticed two magics coming out of the ground or flew away with an amazing jump force on top. You dodged me up there well. The goal was to get him to dodge it. I''ll untie the chavon. Expanded vision, there are a total of 300 of them spread out there. 60 "Ball LV5" for each of the 5 types of firewater wind and earth lightning......! You won''t be able to avoid it in the air. Eat everything! Hit 300 magic on one demon. Blinking flashes run around _____. Something falls from the air. That''s so hurtful, the beauty of the hair doesn''t go away at all, the rainbow dog. The body of it. ___________ I won. I attacked this dungeon! 23 Episode Twenty-Three: Joy After Victory I won, I was strong...... How could this not be level 117...... "Ugh..." My head and stomach are hurting. I have to heel...... Still, these dogs. You look so good skinned...... I''ll definitely take it home. And the nucleus of the devil. There are yellow demon nuclei from silver dogs, orange demon nuclei from gold dogs, and red demon nuclei from rainbow dogs. Now, after I defeated the rainbow dog, some kind of crate appeared in the center of this field. No, ''you''re out''. From the ground floor. Very beautifully decorated. excitement before this opening. I don''t like RPG. I approached the chest with my fluttering feet and opened it. The contents include one card (?), two discs of skills, and an orange demon nucleus filled with this box and about five yellow demon nuclei. In the meantime, let''s take a look at two skills. I wish it was cheaty or something. ["Appraisal King " I know all the information about the value of all the items, how to use them, and the names and materials. If you are aware that you want to appraise something that is on the spot, that information enters your mind. Awesome, awesome this...! Can you just clear a dungeon and get something like this! And the other one? ["Gender Conversion " A man can be a woman, a woman can be a man. I can freely change my gender. It becomes completely heterosexual not only in appearance, but also in body specifications, instinctive gender thinking, everything. Also, faces, physique, etc. change according to their gender. Instinctive gender thinking also means that basic personalities and memories do not change, for example, when a woman becomes a man, she begins to behave not as a heterosexual but as a same-sex when the person comes into contact with another man. What, you can use this for undercover work or something? ''Cause as far as the effects go, even if you make your gender a woman and take a woman bath peek, you mean that in the end your thoughts will be the same as a woman bath peek, right? No, I wouldn''t do that. Really? I''ll keep this, but you''re on hold. I don''t want anything else. Basically, why is there such a thing? Who did you think you were? In the meantime, master both. [Got SK2 "Appraisal King " "Gender Conversion ". Want to see the appraisal king''s skills? -------------------------------------------- Appraisal King SKP: 0/300 Lv0: SKP-0 Lv1: SKP-100 Lv2: SKP-200 Lv MAX: SKP-300 -------------------------------------------- Hmm, level 0? Is this some sort of post-evolutionary skill? Let''s take a closer look. [Inherit the basic effects of level MAX for appraisal celebrities, stone appraisals, demolition appraisals, weapon appraisals, tool appraisals, and plant appraisals. Ha, I knew there was something like this. This is what happens when you combine everything from the appraisal system with an appraiser. Well, you dismantled it. I wonder if dismantling could also be some material. Maybe [sampling king] or something. It''s possible. Incidentally, there seemed to be no increase in the range of levels 1 to 3 or in the variety. That''s right, let''s just shake 300 on this and appraise it''s like this card. I assigned 300 to this appraisal king. And I''ll take a look at this card. Something tells me it''s a bunch of fucking magic...? ["Magic card of infinite storage" ¡¤ Condition Good -Come out supreme -Value National Treasure - Ingredients Paper ¡¤ Type Magic Card ¡¤ Description Paste and use this card with tools that have storage capabilities. You can only use this card once because it disappears when you paste it into the object you pasted it into. The object to which this card has been pasted becomes infinite. It also improves the performance of the pasted object. Forced to inhale no matter how big it is when storing it. When you take it out, you can take as many items as you want at a time. Also, the time for what''s inside this stops. I got something amazing. Seriously, what is this?!? You solved all my belongings problems. The question is what to store it in. Because of this, I like something good. For example, the skin of this golden dog, the hair of a silver dog, if I made a porch, I think I could do something amazing. It''s a waste of rainbow dogs to use, though. Why don''t you just go outside and make it? "Leather processing," "demolition," "sewing" are all made to level MAX, and C is over 1000. Should be able to do pretty good. So, which way are you going outside? I looked around. There''s a place full of light. It would be a warp hole or something. I carried a chest, three dogs, and so forth, and went into the light. 24 Lesson 24: Fatigue It was outside. A message appears in your head the moment you leave. [Completed the "Fun" dungeon in the Pippy Forest. You have obtained the title, "Dungeon Attacker of" Fun, "" Divine Fast Growth, "" S-Rank Demon Crusader, "" Monster Genocider, "and" Superman ". Mark, we got "The Rainbow King''s Forest". STP/SKP has earned 500 as a Dungeon Clear reward. Something came at once. It''s so clean to process at once. By the way, what''s a mark? "The Rainbow King''s Forest" was examined. [A mark to be given to those who have completed the "Fun" dungeon in the Pippy Forest. Whoever bears this mark halves the cost of synthesis, evolution and derivation] Oh, that''s a good substitute for medium. Is the mark like an auxiliary effect? The title will be examined again. And now that we''ve defeated those guys, they must be on a higher level, right? The experience gained was¡­ 992400, for a total of 2355290, er. Level 159!? Besides, they have a status of 60 for HP from 130, 30 for A, 70 for HP from 150, 35 for A...! Honestly, I didn''t think I''d get this far. And the dungeon has disappeared. I guess that''s the specification. I have no choice. The problem is the hole where the dungeon was. That, too, is usually just a crater... There''s a huge amount of stuff I left in that hole right now, isn''t there? I want to see the garbage build up. No, it''s not rubbish. I just need to make a pouch and collect all of this. I can''t believe I wiped the blood, later. I dismantled the gold dog and the silver dog. These guys. Yeah. Bones, fangs, nails... all the same color as the skin. It looks expensive if sold. But first the porch. Quickly, I skinned in the best way I could now, made yarn out of hair in the best way I could now, and made porch in the best way I could now. Even with my technical skills, it took me a long time. Plus, I even embroidered and carved it into that porch. Medium cool finish. Let''s appraise it. ["Golden King Dog Leather Pouch" ¡¤ Condition Good -Complish High -Value Treasure - Ingredients Golden King dog fur, silver shen dog hair yarn making - Type Leather Storage ¡¤ Description Made of yarn made of gold king dog fur and silver shen dog fur, the contents. Whoa! Hey, when you get a good rating so far, it sounds like you''re being praised. A treasure, a treasure. Still, you call those two, the Golden King and Silver Shen dogs. And furthermore, use a magic card. I pasted it pet, but this should be good. The paste card disappeared so that it was absorbed into the pouch. ["Golden King Dog Leather Magic Back (Pouch)" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value National Treasure - Ingredients Golden King dog fur, silver shen dog hair yarn making Magic card ¡¤ Type Leather Magic Back ¡¤ Description Made of yarn made of gold king dog fur and silver shen dog fur, the contents. Things enter infinity. Forced to inhale no matter how big it is when storing it. When you take it out, you can take as many items as you want at a time. Also, the time for what''s inside this stops. This is... wow. At the moment of pasting, the quality has also improved, such as the part where I was not convinced, or a defect in the smoothing of the leather. Plus this effect. Put it in this world, isn''t it Life Easy Mode? I quickly suck in all the materials in the bags I''ve been picking. ... like a vacuum cleaner. Pretty, neat. It was as neat as when I cleaned it at the end of the year. Come on, I don''t know what to do with the rest... I had time to make a porch, and it''s evening. Huh, I''m sleepy. I''m so tired. Let''s go to sleep. Good night. No... ___ Alim slept like mud! ______ 25 Episode 25: Bloody Girl "Hey guys, I''m so sorry...... Thank you." An old man says. "No, we''re here as a favor, and when we''re in trouble, we''re with each other." "That''s right, huh? Mr. Murakami! Well, you don''t have to." "Even this way, I was able to get the skin and fangs of three black soldier dogs" "Again... if you have any problems, please call me" Dialogue with that old man is a group of four young men and women. "Whoa, whoa, whoa... What a reliable thing..." The old man, called the village chief, sees the four with a look of respect. "By the way, are you hurt, etc.? "Oh, I''m fine! Because our recovery role is excellent! "Eh heh... I''m afraid" To the old man''s question, he has a pretty neat face with a good brown-haired man with a tough look, and the girl with beautiful watery long hair answers. "Ooh! That''s it. Then you might be able to attack me." "Huh? Grandpa, what''s" arr "? The question is, a girl with a cute face and her peachy hair stretched to her shoulders. "Actually, there''s a dungeon in this village forest..." "Want a dungeon!? That, what kind of stage dungeon of a name is that? Yes, slightly excited to ask the village chief is a blonde boy with a face that will take away the eyes of these four leading beings. The old man answers the question. "Ha... what was your name? The name of the forest, yes, the" Pippy Forest "is the haz that was in it... until the stage... because I''ve only been in it once since I found it. Whatever, I got out right away and..." "Hey? Why don''t you go as far as you can? Even if the boss couldn''t, he might be able to pick up a crate along the way! "Oh yeah! "HP potion and MP potion, I''ll get you ready" "But, guys, if it gets dangerous, you''re gonna run away, right? Right away." "" "I know (I know)! The three say with their mouths together. A boy who smiles at the sight. "Ha, village chief, can you guide me? "Yeah, of course. Bye. What time are you leaving? "Breakfast, I haven''t had it yet, then I''d love it! "So is that. Let''s have a little late breakfast." "Ho ho, so why don''t you eat this pippy village''s prized vegetables? "Uh, okay? Even for a treat." "Ho ho ho, no problem. If you hadn''t come, those hateful black soldiers and black walking dogs would have devoured you." "Now, sweeten to your words" The four and the old man had breakfast prepared by the old man, Ok, well prepared and headed for the dungeon. _____________________ ______________ _______ While we were discussing how to attack the dungeon for about 20 minutes out of the village in the direction of 7: 00, we arrived at the example location. but............. "Ah... that? "Hmm, what''s going on? Mr. Mayor." "So... where the dungeon was, it''s just a big hole... There''s definitely a dungeon here..." "Has anyone attacked you? "I''m sure you do. Well, the dungeon''s strategy is strength, and then the sooner you win." "But it is... No adventurers have visited Pippi Village lately... Even if you come here from outside the woods, the woods are so deep that you can''t get out inside once you get in, so it''s almost impossible to target the dungeons..." Yes, the old man says. No, this is what the leader''s boy shouted. "Hey! Somebody over there... there! "Hmm? It''s true...... that''s not bloody!? "What!? Shh!" "We have to help him quickly! Five rush over to the bloody person. Even more stunning feathers. "Come on, you''re not a girl! Why are you here? "I don''t know...... but it looks like he''s still breathing! "Awww! High heels, high heels! "And for now, bring that daughter to the village..." "Yes, I''ll put you to bed in the guest room at the Washi house. Bye! "Let''s get him out of here! I''m gonna bust it! Saying so, a tough man snapped at the bloody girl with the crimson hair, and five hurried back to the village. That''s what I''ve noticed since I got back. One thing is strange. No one in this village knew who the girl was. Even the village chief...... 26 Episode 26: Awakening "Mm-hmm... Ugh... hmm? That, where am I? of some house...... inside? "Ah... woke up! I was safe, wasn''t I? Oh... good..." "Huh?... is, yes? Who would that be, this guy? People, people, right? My eyes are blurry and I don''t see it very well though. "Good...... Everybody, the girl woke up! Girl......!? No, the girl''s your girl, isn''t she? I''m a man. I also check properly. No way, "gender conversion" is activated...? I don''t think so. First of all, I didn''t swing SKP at you. And does that mean I look like a girl from the start......!? Until now, I haven''t been able to confirm who I am... Maybe it is...... "Are you all right? A woman talks to me worried. "Oh, uh... Hi. But I don''t know what''s going on now..." "Yes..." Seems like the words make sense. Mr. Jizo apologized for not being able to give you cheat abilities, but even if the words make sense, I appreciate it enough. Speaking of which, what you''re wearing is something else. It''s just a skirt... "Um... these clothes..." "The people of this village gave me my clothes! I''m sorry, I let you change your clothes on your own... I haven''t changed my underwear to boulder, so I''m ready for you there, so if you''d like to change, please? That said, she pointed to one desk in this room. ... I do have something like a woman''s underwear and a salad. They think this is a complete girl. "Ah... Um..." "What''s wrong? Wouldn''t you like to change... I''m a woman, too, so you''re not shy, are you? Well, I told you to get dressed in front of me... no... seriously? Say, you''re probably the type to worry about messes if you don''t get dressed, this guy. Stick with me and tell me to get dressed in public or something... It''s so sloppy... I knew I had to get dressed here? Yeah... me, the guy, huh? You know, getting dressed in front of a woman...... Any good ideas? If I become a girl myself... I can''t help it, let''s be girls. I have ''gender conversion'' skills because of this. You''re panicking your head, I can''t think of any more ways. Plus 200 SKP isn''t even that heavy right now. So I did more than that quickly in the meantime. It''s just an instant from a man to a woman, kind of lame. This way, won''t something like transformation happen in the light? Now put that down. "... so is that, then sweeten to your words" I wore women''s underwear and wrapped a salad around my chest. You don''t have bras? I mean... I have an outdoor chest, you know, 12 years old... I think about it, I''m about a freshman in middle school... and it looked like I was going to be about a B-cup. I think... I don''t know, though. Besides, the man''s resistance to me changing in front of the woman was gone. Conversely, I would categorically refuse to be told to get dressed in front of a man right now. ... you''re right about the description. "Good, looks like you fit in" "Uh, yeah." Wear clothes and skirts again. Then the woman calls something towards the door of this room. Then the door to the room opens. Three young men and one old man came in from there. "Hey, lady, are you okay? That''s what a man of stature says. Next, a peach-haired woman opens her mouth. "You were falling in the woods with blood on you, weren''t you? "Heh... ah!... Oh, really..." Oh, speaking of which, I forgot to wipe the blood. You mistook that for blood paint. Before I went to bed, the wound was a blocked hassle because I put multiple heels on it... "Uh... did you bring me this far? "Ouch! "... thank you" Yabe, I think I bothered you. I''m sorry. Here we go. A blonde man opens his mouth. From the atmosphere around me, he''s a leader or something like that. "You wouldn''t be so humble, would you? We''re friends when we''re in trouble.... but why were you down there? Let''s just say I don''t remember. I mean amnesia. "That''s... I can''t remember anything..." "Oh well, where did you live before? If it was close, I''d send it, right? "... I don''t remember anything. I don''t even know my name..." "............ Huh!? Well, if it''s a name, think of it as" status. " Status. Does this stay even if you have amnesia? I don''t know because it''s not real amnesia. In the meantime, let''s pretend to see it and give it a name. Oh, what should I do with one name? Me? Me? Neither is tight enough. Is my daughter adorable? Yeah, let me do it. I don''t know why I''m here, but if you ask me, I''ll make the right mistake. What... Something scares me that I''m naturally getting used to this situation. "Alim...... My name is Alim! "Right, Arim. Isn''t that a good name? By the way, why me?" "Not bad, ''cause she''s cute" "That''s right! Something tells me you''re convinced. It seems to have subsided because it''s cute. How cute am I? You''ve seen your face. I don''t know. He was coming in with me in the room, an old man opens his mouth. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "So are we. We''re an adventurer party called Seinferth. I come to this village for work. I''m the leader of the party, Ruin. Nice to meet you." "I''m Orgo." "I''m Lilo. Say hello, Arim! "I''m Muli." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo, Mr. Lillo, Mr. Muli and Mr. Zizef. And thanks for your help...! As far as it goes, Mr. Ruin has blonde hair, Mr. Lilo has peach hair, Mr. Orgo has brown hair muscles, and Mr. Muli has water hair. And Mr. Ziesev, the village chief of this "village of Pippi". I remember. Mr. Ziesev groans at the potpourri. "Well, if you go to Wang Du''s office, you might know something about this girl." "Right. Take us to the king''s capital to ask the bureau as we return to the king''s capital. Isn''t that nice? Alim?" "Hi." "Mr. Village Chief, what time is the next carriage coming? "Mostly, in three days. Until then, I''ll keep this girl here at my house. If you will all stay in the same accommodation as yesterday." "It helps." "Whoa, whoa, well, please defeat all the black soldiers and dogs in this village. With that personal thank you. Until then, they slowly enjoyed this village and went, whoops! "" "" "Yes" "" Oh, I took the liberty of going to Wang Du. "Oh, you know..." "What''s wrong? Alim?" "From what to what, thank you so much. "Ha-ha-ha! Come on! "In case of trouble, each other, so be it! This is how I first met the inhabitants of this world and took care of them even more. 27 Lesson twenty-seven, adventurer. "Bye, Arim." Four of the Seinferths return to the Inn and disappear from the scene. I spoke to Mr. Ziesev. "Um..." "What? "Sorry for the inconvenience. I''ll take care of you." Speaking so, Ms Ziesev replies with a smile. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Kids don''t have to hesitate. More than that, thank that adventurer named Muli, right? Because he was wearing heels mainly. I also took care of the doctor. The wound''s already blocked, isn''t it? You should thank me later." No, I was blocked before you heeled me... Well, okay. Let me thank you. "Hey, lady. You, don''t completely block the wounds, and if you''re healthy enough to move, you should take a look around this village. How are you feeling? Yes, Mr. Ziesev asks, so I jumped out of bed and showed him. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. The symptoms heal quickly. Well, let''s give this expensive little stuff back. This is what you were wearing. Your wife washes the clothes you wore now. [M] And I thought I''d give you that dress as a gift." I asked him to return my porch and thank me. "You''re a good girl..." That''s what Mr. Joseph shrugged. I decided to take a look around the village with my porch on my shoulder, just like I said. ___________ _______ ___ The villagers seemed to know that I was being transported to the village chief''s house full of blood, and the grown-ups... "Are you okay with moving? "You look good! Good." "Yikes! Cute! Worried about things like that. To the kids. "Hey, you, where are you from? "Beautiful porch! "Your name, what a yu? "Kah! Cute! He called out to me, etc. The total number of people in the village is about 35. On my way around the village, I met one of those lines, Mr. Orgo. Looks like he was waving his sword bare. Mr. Orgo has heard from us. "Are you okay now? I say I''m fine. "Gahahaha! Hey, good for you. You thanked our Mulli, didn''t you? Lady." Have you worked so hard to recover? Just how you feel would be appreciated. Speaking of which, you said you were coming to this village for work. What kind of work is that? Let''s hear it. "Oh no, this village said that three black dogs came out at a time, so the crop was about to be vandalized. It''s pretty rare. Besides, take about 10 black dogs. Badly touched, black soldier dogs are D-ranked. Strong there. That''s where they called us, the Adventurer''s Party, the Sain Force. I mean, I''m here to crusade that beast." There''s more than one thing I don''t know when I hear you talk. Let''s start with the Black Soldier Dog and the Black Dog. And an adventurer, maybe. ... No, I kind of get it when it comes to adventurers. Thanks to the game. In the meantime, why don''t you ask some more questions? "Mr. Orgo, what are black soldier dogs and black dogs? And adventurers." "Hmm? Oh, maybe that... A black soldier dog is a D-rank demon. Black dogs rank E under them. Demon Rank ranges from F to SSS. F can handle even kids, but from E, you''re not an adult. Uh... Plus, when it comes to D-rank or something, even if there are 5-6 average adult guys, you can''t win. If I suck, even adventurers and soldiers lose. That''s the rank. That''s three of them in this village, bringing their kids out. It''s tough, isn''t it? So it''s our adventurer, the battle expert''s turn. Next time, I''ll explain the adventurer, okay? Yeah, well, as far as it goes, Black Soldier Dogs and Black Dogs are the ones who got the dog wheeled. D-rank, were you that strong? Now, if you hit him with one bare hand, you can take him down. Well, okay. Let''s hear more. "Yes, please" "Yeah, that''s a good reply. Well, some guys call themselves adventurers, whatever. I think that one''s close. To the Wang capital... No, it''s not just Wang Du. All countries and towns in this anasm share a common [union of adventurers] nickname" guild ". Those who registered there are called" adventurers ". Adventurers crusade demons like us this time, go to dangerous places and collect certain objects, and sometimes assume they are merchant escorts. By the way, you don''t need credentials to be an adventurer, do you? Basics, anyone can be. Well, if you get in trouble, they''ll strip you of your job, and you can''t be a major criminal or anything, but you know, ex-slaves, super-poor guys, wacky aristocrats... Different. That''s it, okay? "Yes." "Okay, go on. The rank of the Alliance is also G to SSS. There''s F-SSS at parties like ours as a party rank. Exceptionally, there are X-ranks... well, X-ranks are the kind of ranks that kids under the right age earn their pennies. Rank matters. Because that gives me more jobs to take. All four of us are D-ranked. But the party rank is C. That''s why I can''t take a request for a higher rank than C. By the way, this job is a C-rank job. I''ll take your request in the guild, of course! Well, here''s the thing. "... Hmm. Very well! Thank you! "Oh, that''s okay." ((It''s really something we all know during our early childhood... I knew you had memories, pathetically.)) Quite clearly, Mr. Orgo''s explanation was easy to understand. What a surprise. Oh, it''s time for lunch. I''m hungry. Just when I thought about it, I heard Mr. Orgo and I calling. Perhaps that was the voice of a man named Lilo. Mr. Orgo follows his voice to the place where he was called. I decided to follow you. 28 Lesson Twenty-eight: A Day in Pippi Village Mr. Ziesev''s house is where I followed him. The table was lined with dishes. A few plates of various dishes like potov, bread and meat. "Ooh! That doesn''t sound good! With that said, Mr. Oligo took his seat. "Ugh heh. This was made by sifting your arms with the village chief''s wife, Muli and me, so Arim also took a seat, come on, eat and eat! "Here''s a treat! Lilo said, I took my seat as recommended. Weirdly humble, on the contrary, you''re rude. Mr. Muli, Mr. Lilo will sit next to me. Mr. Orgo is across the street. When I said, "I''ll have it," the village chief''s wife, Mr. Gabella, nicked and replied, "Enjoy it." In the meantime, I''ll take the dish in front of me. The dish is a salad, no matter how you look at it, but the salad was full of yellow-skinned turnip-like objects. For the past two weeks, I''ve only spoken of a few meats and nuts. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a decent meal. I took a bite of that turnip. Sweet, turnip but sweet as corn. It tastes very unusual. "Yummy......" About a decent meal for a long time, that leaks my voice. Everyone''s face, they were all happily nicked. In particular, Mr. Ziesev, with a full grin, "Well, well, well. The vegetables are famous for this village, not" kaba ". Isn''t that delicious? Whoo-hoo!" I said. Kaba? This is called Kaba... When I''m done eating that kind of Kaba salad, the next thing I know, I''ll take something that looks like a chicken dish. It feels like chicken Nam barbarian. "It''s an E-rank demon meat sauce called Odd Bird. We found it while we were crusading the Black Soldier Dog, so we hunted it. Oh, was that delicious meat next to that dragon meat? Odd Birds is a weird name. To Mr. Lilo. "Delicious?" I was asked, "Yummy! I replied. Mr. Lilo had a full grin on his pretty face, "Right, right!" And I look happy. And then there''s something else like potov besides bread. If you''re letting that go, Mr. Mulli seems happy. "I made that! Alim!" I said. Which one, Ham Ham Ham. Yeah, delicious. It''s really Potoff. "This dish is delicious! Yes, tell Mr. Mulli, "Uh, is that right? ehehehehehehehehehehe......" It was illuminating. Lovely. Oh, and I have to thank you. "That Mulli, he put on heels and a lot of things, he got medical attention......, thank you" "It''s okay, because that''s one of my things." And it was returned. Someone who could. Besides, the bread is delicious, and I''m happy with it. It was a treat. _______ ____ _ I continued to look around the village after lunch on this day. Yeah, yeah, one report. I learned the skill of "logging." My uncle cut a tree, so I asked him to learn it. It was so good for me. This is what other people tell you. Thank you, uncle. ________ ____ _ Dinner that night was a lot of stew with Odd bird mold. Of course, it was delicious. I didn''t think when I was in the woods that people could even feed me something warm like this in this world. After supper, all the Seinferths went back to the inn, and I got Mr. Gabella to take a bath. Besides, it even gave me a sleeping roll. Thank you so much. The clothes you''re wearing now, the sleeping rolls, they''re old school for these two daughters. He''s in the king''s capital now. Maybe I''ll see you someday. Hisashi no Bath...... I really like baths. So besides the fact that there were no seasonings when you were in the woods, it was tough not to have a bath. ~ ~ Ahhh ~ Live Back ~ ~ ~ It''s a bath, and I might be able to check my face and figure with water. There are no mirrors in this bathroom. I took a peek into the bath where the waves disappeared. ___________ Who? This beautiful girl. It''s me. But the face shown is now, even I, the woman, am about to fall in love, a loving face. You''re in love with yourself, aren''t you? Want to go back to being a man for once? __________ No way, I can''t change my face. Yeah, yeah... The body is a boy. But my face is a girl. It''s called, beautiful boy. My face and my disproportionate body made me feel kind of uncomfortable. The height also varies by nearly 10 cm. Even though it''s my body. ... I don''t have a choice, girl. I guess I''ll stay like this in public. Anyway, now that I''m being mistaken for a girl from around me, it should be better for me to live in this world like this. Oh, you''re half fucked, aren''t you? This. I don''t think I''ve had camouflage for a long time... After much discussion, I went to bed when I got out of the bath. Good night. It''s... well, it''s been a good day. 29 Lesson Twenty-nine, Alim, Think-3- Good morning. Shortly after I woke up, Mr. Garbera, the village chief''s wife, called me for breakfast. What came out was like toast and kaba salad. Delicious. And Mr. Gabella brought me a piece of clothes. That''s the clothes I''ve been wearing since I was in this world. I don''t know how I did it, all the haz blood paste that was staining my clothes has dropped beautifully. While thanking you, I asked Mr. Garbera that the heart-shaped leaves had the effect of sucking away the blood already flowing, and she put it in and did the laundry. for. I don''t have anything special to do today, so I''m going to stick my STP and SKP quotas in my room in the morning. STP6655 ¡¤ SKP5968, not diminished slightly or softly. Especially SKP. You can''t run out of it. Shake only on what you thought you needed and decide to leave as much as possible. Let''s start with STP. First of all, it''s a trick. Assign all stats to 800. Now the rest is 1250. And then figure out where to allocate 100 at a time. I want to make S a priority. Because this fast, really familiar with everything. I''m responsible for motion vision, attack avoidance, manipulation, linear speed, working speed, everything! Isn''t that amazing? So of these 1250, add 400 to S. 850 left. MP, C, A and W are the ones who decide to shake. But can C be 150? Thanks to my skills, I''ve grown quite a bit. 600 left. Well, you should shake 200 for each one. Then SKP is next. First, use 30 to raise "logging" to MAX. I want to develop more and more of these craftsmanship skills. Speaking of which, Appraisal King was a skill that multiplied many similar skills. "logging" and "dismantling" this, what happens when it is synthesized? --------------------------------- [Logging Star] + [Demolition Star] [Collection Star] Cost: 3x D-Rank Demon Nukes Synthetic Conditions: Both synthetic material skills are MAX --------------------------------- Whoa! That''s what I thought. This sampling simply seems to increase the effectiveness of the skills you already have regarding sampling. Quickly turn [Collection Star] into MAX. The required SKP was 50. ---------------------------------- Evolution [Collection ] = [Collection Celebrities ] Cost: 3x C-Rank Demon Nukes Derived [Collection ] [Demolition ] (done) [Collection ] [Mining ] [Collection ] [Logging ] (done) [Collection ] [Agriculture ] [Collection ] [Fishing ] Cost: 2x D-Rank Demon Nukes each ---------------------------------- This is amazing. I want to get it all. I''m sure life will be easier. Wow, really. I got it in evolution and derivation, making all my skills MAX. I spent a total of 240 SKP. Because a sampling celebrity did 150 SKP. If this is the Street of the Appraisal King, synthesizing it all should allow for a "Collection King". The appraisal king is such an amazing thing. [Sampling King] should also be considered a considerable object. Then... let''s synthesize it. ---------------------------------- [Collected Celebrities ] + [Dismantling ] + [Mining ] + [Logging Star] + [Agriculture Star] + [Fisheries Star] [Picking King ] Cost: 5x A-Rank Demon Nukes 5x B-Rank Demon Nukes 5x C-Rank Demon Nukes Synthesis Conditions: All Material Skills are MAX ---------------------------------- Wow...... This cost, perhaps, would have been quite a heavy cost had it not been for [Rainbow King''s Forest]...... I can pay lightly now. It is decided to synthesize. [I have mastered SK2 "Sampling King "] Let''s take a closer look at this skill. -------------------------------------------- []/(n) (yoji) sampling king/(P)/ SKP: 300/300 Lv1: SKP-100 ¡ð Lv2: SKP-200 ¡ð LvMAX: SKP-300O -------------------------------------------- That thing''s already shaken up to MAX. Oh, well. The SKP assigned more than is necessary goes straight into that synthetic destination skill. So SK2 doesn''t need SKP to synthesize. Assuming that the "Synthesis Conditions" is separate from its "Law", would it have been shaken by the [Sampling King] as part of the SKP of all these six skills being exceeded... Lucky ? The sampling king can figure out everything he can use, what he can and where he should collect it. Glad. At this rate, shouldn''t we even sew and leather? This is close, too. What do you think? --------------------------------- [Sewing ] + [Leather Processing ] [Creation ] Cost: 3x D-Rank Demon Nukes Synthetic Conditions: Both synthetic material skills are MAX --------------------------------- Okay! Okay! Shit! Next time, then! ---------------------------------- Evolution [Creative Star] = [Creative Celebrities Star] Cost: 3x C-Rank Demon Nukes Derived [Creative Star] [Decorative Star] [Creation ] [Stone Processing ] [Creation ] [Wood Processing ] [Creation ] [Leather Processing ] [Creation ] [Sewing ] Cost: 2x D-Rank Demon Nukes each ---------------------------------- What? There''s no blacksmith, no cooking, no dispensing. It''s a creation, so I thought it was a connection to making it... Is it something else? Well, I guess I don''t have to worry about it now. Come on, synthesize the Creative King! ---------------------------------- [Creative Celebrities ] + [Decoration ] + [Stone Processing ] + [Wood Processing Star] + [Leather Processing Star] + [Sewing Star] [Creative King ] Cost: 5x A-Rank Demon Nukes 5x B-Rank Demon Nukes 5x C-Rank Demon Nukes Synthesis Conditions: All Material Skills are MAX ---------------------------------- [Mastered SK2 "Creative King "] Got it, got it! Now there are three kings. These three...... what happens when you synthesize them? Let''s try it! ------------------------------- -This synthesis is special. ¡¤ Conditions are presented for strong skills. -------------------------------- Huh!? I don''t know what this display is! Hey, what can you do...? -------------------------------- [sampling king ] + [Creative King ] + [Appraisal King ] [] Cost: 1 SS Rank Demon Nucleus 1 S-Rank Demon Nucleus 5x A-Rank Demon Nukes Synthesis Conditions: Skills of all materials MAX The following skills are not sufficient for this synthesis: [True??? ] [True??? ] [True??? ] [True??????? ] [True??? ] [True??? ] [True??? ] [True??? ] Please synthesize at least 4 additional of these. --------------------------------- ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Can you do something pretty amazing? This is fun. I can pay all the costs. But true?? What is it? You mean maybe cooking, blacksmithing, dispensing? I see. And is that a pretty special skill? Because the synthesis of skills was basically infinite haz. That''s unusual. Want to cook, make it a MAX? Something seems to be true. I made the dish into a MAX. Cuisine evolves into [True Cuisine ]. Cost is 2 C-rank Demon Nukes. I needed the SKP 150, so I assign it. Now I can crush one of [true??]. That''s three more. The SKP consumed so far is 730. 5238 left. Next thing I want to raise is the sword. Thanks to the sword in the dungeon, it went crisp. I''m thinking of using the sword as my main weapon. In the meantime, swing the current [Sword Path] to MAX. SKP 105. [Sword Way ] evolved into [Sword Hao ]. Cost is 3 C-rank Demon Nukes. It was SKP200 until MAX, so I immediately went to MAX. But it didn''t evolve any more. Too bad. But whatever you think, that''s not the end of it, is it? Forced to do it? For example, I got this one this time, what happens if I synthesize the [King] series? Can you do a whole new skill? Or absorb, or be? I have to try. Damn. -------------------------------- [Collection King ] + [Creation King ] + [Appraisal King ] + [True/Cooking ] + [Spear Star] + [Bow Star] + [Gym Star] + [Gender Conversion ] + [Sword Hao ] [Kenji Shinji ] Cost: 1 S-Rank Demon Nucleus 4 A-Rank Demon Nukes 5x B-Rank Demon Nukes --------------------------------- This is Gorilla Push. I was forced to synthesize all SK2 to increase my skill rank. Yes. You can do this too. This is probably the right combination, isn''t it? Tehepero. [Kenji Deep] needed 400 SKP. But it doesn''t matter. I have enough SKP to throw away now. You don''t have a problem with that. Because you still have SKP 4638 left. Oh, let''s [Thunderbolt/Modify] do something too. It''s the next phase in 48, and I''ll shake 48. [Thundering/Modification] became [Thundering/True] and was C-ranked. Requires 150 SKP. Nokomori 4490. 4340 even if 150 is used. No problem. [Thunderbolt/True] became [Thunderbolt/Pole] and became A-rank. This seems to require another 300 SKPs. Use it, or what? 4040 if used. No problem at all. I can shake it up to MAX, but it doesn''t evolve anymore. Is that all you need? I still have 2\ 3 left, even though it is quite a hassle I used. Um, I''ll see you later. I''m new, I remember Thunder Cannon, Thunder Martiles. Phew. Close status. The sound of knocking on the door right after that. "Go ahead." I let in the person I''ve been knocking on. The man was Mr. Ruin, the leader of the Seinferth. 30 Episode Thirty: Ruins Worries "Is that it? Mr. Ruin, is something wrong? When I asked him that, Mr. Ruin answered with a worried face. "No, yesterday, I was so fine. I heard you left me in the room as soon as you woke up, and I tried to come. I made you worry weird. Return the words in a hurry. "No, it''s perfectly fine! Status, I was checking! I wonder what it''s like. I was looking at it in detail, all of it. "Oh, my God, I was. But you''ve been checking your status for four hours since you saw all the explanations. Oh, by the way, this is a common rule during anasm, but you shouldn''t give people status or ask them that easily, should you? Personal information. "Hi! I get it! "Yeah, that''s a good reply. Mr. Ruin sighed one "Phew" and asked me if I could sit down, so I admitted. Mr. Ruin speaks up again. "Hey, Alim. Memory, how far is it? You don''t have to tell me if it''s hard. "I really don''t remember anything. To tell the truth, yesterday, I didn''t even know my face until I took a bath. Seems like I can do my life right, but I don''t have any memories about myself... "Oh well... hey... what if? What would you do after going to Wang Du and having him check it out at the bureau if he didn''t know about you? Actually, I''ve already made up my mind. Be an adventurer. I feel like this is the fantasy world, so I want to be. I smile and say: "I''m trying to be an adventurer. I asked Mr Orgo yesterday. Mr. Ruin, ladies and gentlemen, you''re adventurers, aren''t you? I''ll be an adventurer too! "Yeah...... that might be good. I''m sorry...... I''d really like to invite you to a party or stay with me a little longer, but I really... there''s a big reason I can''t do that. I''m so sorry." Um, I thought you were gonna ask me out. I''ve been thinking about turning it down, but that doesn''t make any sense either. Thank you, honestly. It''s more basic and convenient to be alone. And what''s the big reason? You shouldn''t ask, right? In the meantime, let''s change the subject now. Mr. Ruin may blame himself. Should I ask you about the formation of Seinferth or something? That friendliness is childhood friendly anyway. I''ve had cute childhood friends, too, so I know exactly what you mean. "No, I don''t care.... by the way, I''d like to hear about how the Seinferth party was formed or something! "Seinferth''s? Yeah, the four of us are childhood friendly. They were all born in the same year. That''s why the four of us partied. Because I liked Mi-na''s adventure. For a long time. See, I knew it. Alim, I know! You call this "temple," don''t you? Let''s just answer this. "Wow, I knew it! That''s what I felt. You guys are close! "Hehe, you know what I mean?... Oh yeah, if it''s good, why don''t you and I practice our swords? You''re gonna be an adventurer, aren''t you? Swordsmanship is very important. We need to raise the level a little bit. I''ll lend you a practice sword. What do you say?" Ugh... this kind of thing, when it comes to strength or something, you get caught up in something really big inside, right? Whether it was a dragner story, a starting quest, or a lanobe I read about, it was. Leave me alone, it feels like, doesn''t it? From the person of the day. Maybe. Uh, but I can''t say no. There''s nothing wrong with your status or skills because you''re free to save them. "Oh, is that good? Please! "All right, all right, I got to get rid of this. Then let''s go outside! We''re outside the village chief''s house. "Hey, shall we go somewhere where there''s no people? I''ll give you my sword first." This is the first sword I''ve ever grabbed by surprise. Hmm. I knew the sword had to be metal. "Okay, here it is. Okay, here''s the deal." We came to the back of the village and started practicing. 31 Episode XXXI: Help with dishwashing ~ 2 hours after practice with Ruin ~ "Alim, you''re pretty good! Wouldn''t it be too soon to outrun me? It was hard inside to act like an amateur. I appreciate the sentiment. Well, let me thank you. "ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe I''ll try to be like that. Yikes! We did it together. I figured it out, but he just said, roughly, Sword Road Level 1. I can''t tell you what I''m already after, even if my mouth is torn. "Yeah! Good luck! Yes, Mr. Ruin replied with a smile. Ugh... my heart hurts. Mmm. "Oh, Ruin, Alim, I was here. Lunch is ready." Oh, was it lunch time already? Thank you for taking the time. "Oh, come on now! So, Alim, that''s it for sword practice. Shall we have lunch?" "Yes!" We go back to the village chief''s house. Lunch was arranged at the table. The menu looks delicious today. _______________ ___________ _____ "Phew... welcome. It was delicious." Mr. Orgo said it was delicious. Now that I know the fine flavor, there was some lack of salt or a lot of it, but it did taste good. Two beautiful girls make just a very big point. "Well, I''ll wash your plate! That said, Mr. Lilo disappears into the kitchen. "Mr. Lilo said I would do it and you did it... Good girl..." Mr. Gabella squeaks. Sure, they''re feeding you, you want to help me with something? I might be able to help you wash the dishes, or I might be able to talk to Mr. Lilo slowly. "Mr. Lilo! Me, I''ll help you wash your plate! That''s what I said. "Huh? Are you okay? Then do me a favor! Yes, I can hear Mr. Lilo''s reply from behind the kitchen. Mr. Garbera... "Oh, Alim''s a good daughter too... My daughter used to practice magic all the time without always helping..." And he''s whining again. I used to do the most recent summer vacation, part-time dishwashing all the time when I was on Earth. For some reason, I stumbled into all the dishwashing parts. Go into the kitchen and listen to what you do to Mr. Lilo. "Bye, Alim. Do you want me to help you wipe your washed plate? No, I want to wash the dishes. I feel like washing dishes. "Me, I want to wash the dishes! "Huh? Alim, are you okay? "Me, he looks like he''s 12, so it''s okay! "Were you? Hmm? Well, if you say so, that''s about it? I''m tall. Alim, you look so cute, I thought you were about 2 years down ~! Sorry? "Mmmm... that''s good. By the way, how many Lillos are there? "Us? How old do I look? "Right... Around 17-18? And Mr. Orgo." "Yes, there is! All four of us are 18, same age! Orgo too......" Even while I''m talking to Mr. Lilo about that, my hand washes the dishes with tequila. I saw that. Mr. Lilo... "Wow, fast. Beautiful!" What did he say? While I wash the dishes, I''ll try other stories as Mr. Lilo. "Hey, Mr. Lilo. Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo fights with his sword, doesn''t he? Mr. Mulli is recovering... is Mr. Lilo magical? "Huh? Yeah, I am! I use magic! "What kind of magic do you use? "Er, I guess wind and flame are the focus" "Is it Wind and Flame" "Yes! Once again, you can shoot both of them to the emission. Ah, an emission can be remembered with the skill of" the path of "? Howe, do you have two emissions? It''s in there. Oh, I''m done washing dishes. "Oh, I''m done washing my plate! "Wow! Alim, really, no! I didn''t wash the dishes during the summer vacation. "Talk, it was fun! I''m coming around the village! "Yes, come on in" That''s what I said, from the village chief''s house. But after that, I didn''t have much to do, and I made bamboo stuffs for the kids in the village because I was free. I''m not supposed to know how to make it anymore thanks to the Creative King, but I finished it in an instant. The kids. "I don''t have the skills to do this!? Wow!" "Alim, you''re clever! "Alim, she''s cute!! And so on and so on, and it''s hazy. I don''t feel bad about this at all. ____ ___ __ It''s night and we eat dinner. It was some kind of meat saut¨¦ed today. They say this meat is from the livestock we keep in this village. You have livestock, too. Finished eating, let me take a bath, and I fell asleep this day 32 Episode Thirty-two: A Moment Good morning. It''s a good morning. They feed me breakfast, change into the clothes I wore until yesterday and go outside. Outside, the kids were playing with the bamboo dumplings they made yesterday. Well, Mr. Muli is also playing with faces like he sees even rare objects together. Well, it seems there''s nothing in this world. Let''s speak up. "Good morning! Mr. Mulli!" "Ah, good morning, Alim! The kids told me. That''s amazing, I can''t believe I made this stuff! "Yes, I thought of it when I was looking at falling leaves and birds..." Hmm. Explanation of suffering inside and out. What is the situation when I look at birds and think of bamboo? A flying bird while spinning, is that it? "Heh, Alim has that kind of craftsmanship talent! Mr. Mulli has been saved by natural thinking. No, maybe there''s a bird in this world that flies while spinning. Let''s change the subject so we don''t get stuck about bamboo dust any more. "Eh heh! Thanks! Oh, speaking of which, Mr. Mulli, why is he the healing magic center? "Oh, that''s right? Orgo used to shelter me when I was about to get hurt. But instead, he got hurt. I still have it. I can''t see it with my caged hand, but I have that wound on my right hand palm. I said I had been sheltered, but I couldn''t do anything... If I could at least heal my wounds¡­ that''s how I focus my recovery skills. So it''s also because of Orgo! Sounds like when I took refuge in beautiful flowers. I hope Mihana thinks this way too...... am I dead over there? I wonder what he thinks? I didn''t think of anything to tell you. I certainly don''t want to see his sad face, but that''s what I miss. I want to see you...... Damn, I thought about something weird. Let''s make fun of Mr. Muli a little on the stomach. "That''s right!... Could you possibly like Mr. Orgo? "What... Shh, shh, shh!? No, uh, you like it or something... No, you like it, don''t you? I like it, but that''s not what I meant. Eh...! Oh, and I don''t... hahahahahahaha..." Oh, was that a picture star? What a cute creature. "Face, it''s red, right? "Isn''t that because Alim says that I... like Orgo! "I''m sorry. I teased you" "Mmmm... don''t tease me too much hey! Mr. Mulli is pure! Nice! Mr. Lilo is cute too, though. But we''re all 17-18 years old in Seinferth, so one or two or three of our loves in our bodies... No, you can''t have three. I think it could be. It''s childhood friendly. Me too - not until just before I die... right? ............ chip. Yeah, I really wanted to chat a little more like this and have this peaceful moment. But, you know, ear comes up from the woods, right? Mr. Muli has apparently noticed, staring at you. Here''s what she said to me. "Alim, please let the kids get away from here. And tell the villagers to evacuate." "Yes..." I will immediately evacuate the children away from this place with the village chief and the villagers. Yeah, that sign is probably him. The guy I knocked down 87 in the dungeon. Dog with long grey hair in C-rank, "Grey Horse Dog" The wind roared. Looks like his magic broke the fence. And at the end of that broken fence, he stood. 33 Episode XXXIII: Ash Riding Dog VS. 4 Adventurers I thought of responding immediately.... but it doesn''t seem necessary. Um, you heard the wind, the three of them had already gathered. Is there a curtain to get out? "Dude, you should come because you heard an unusual sound..." "Why is an ash rider dog in a place like this!? Mulli, where are the kids? "The children and the villagers were evacuated by Arim." "Okay. I''m glad we''re still here. Not tomorrow, really." "Still, we didn''t decide we could win, did we? It''s no exaggeration to say you''re the strongest demon I''ve ever fought." "Right...... Everybody, don''t mess with it." "You''re the one." ... Is he that strong? Now you can do it with your bare hands. I am now hiding in the shadows of the nearby area after evacuating the inhabitants to watch the battle. "... I''m coming! That''s what Mr. Mulli said. A magic formation appears before the grey rider dog, from which a storm radiates against four people. "Wind Emissions! It''s Mr. Lilo''s magic. Brilliantly offset the magic of the grey rider dog with a covering. At the same time, Mr. Lilo signals. "Now! "Ouch." "Auxiliary magic, I''ll do it! Moreover, Mr Orgo and Mr Mulli replied. Mr. Mulli tells Mr. Orgo that he is doing auxiliary magic. It must be the magic of fortification. Zash __________ Mr. Orgo put a knife in the grey riding dog. "Gu!? but Mr. Orgo also seems to have been bitten in the leg by an ash knight dog. "Hi heels! Mr. Muli magically chants a comeback. I can tell from here that the blood has stopped and the wound is healing slightly. "Thankyou, Muli! "No." Mr. Ruin, on the other hand, is slashed by an ash rider dog, which is also avoided. Um, it was a pretty good fat muscle. "Damn! "Leave it to me! Flame Emissions!" Now cast magic from Mr. Lilo. The ash rider dog ate the flame emission moro. But it still looks far from falling. The grey rider dog moves. Take a short distance from the four of us. Plus, it looks like he chanted a windball. Mr. Lilo is the one who aimed for you. Mr. Lilo also chants the ball and offsets them. "Don''t lose it! But no one noticed. that there is an emission magic formation at Mr. Lilo''s feet. "Become!? Mr. Muli realizes it and immediately hangs auxiliary magic on Mr. Lilo. But it still seemed like a lot of damage. "Cahhhhhhh!! Mr. Lilo is launched into the air as the storm radiates. ... Not good. HP could have been shredded a lot by the blow that Moro ate right now. That Sein Force member is probably around level 20 for all four. I don''t know about that one because I''ve never had an emission for an ash rider dog, but to see how it goes, I guess it''s tight and powerful for a level 20s. Anyway, if I fall on the ground like this, I risk dying. I won''t let that happen. Hurry up and help ___________ "... more" Oh, good. Looks like Mr. Ruin caught it well. Hold the princess, oh. No, not if you''re thinking about it. Mr. Ruin is in the shape of a ghost. "How dare you Lilo...! Eat it, Light Emission! Hmm? You''ve never heard of it. Light... light. A white magic formation unfolded at the foot of the grey rider dog, from which white rays emerged. I did hit it. ... but it doesn''t seem enough to take him down. Mr. Ruin is making eye contact with Mr. Orgo. Mr. Orgo nodded silently. At that moment, Mr. Orgo waves his sword against the grey rider dog. That fat muscle is a way to cut them away. While concentrating Mr. Orgo on his enemies, Mr. Ruin sleeps Mr. Lilo under a tree far away. Mr. Muli also came to the place and was desperately chanting his heels. Time buying eye contact? Mr. Ruin leaves the place immediately and goes to join Mr. Orgo. I released a light emission, but it seems to have been dodged. Also, the dude with the grey riding dog is biting Mr. Orgo and scratching him with his nails. It would be less powerful than the emission... "Kuh!? Damn." After all, it seems to be accumulating considerable damage. Still, I can see that Mr. Orgo''s attack has reached the ash rider dog, and he''s saying it with a little bit of damage. Can''t we just keep doing this? That''s what I thought. Grey riding dogs travel significantly. ... Maybe it''s very bad. Oh, I can see from the magic of the air that the ash riding dog is about to wind emit again. But where''s the magic team? The place of the magic formation was not Mr. Ruin, not Mr. Orgo, but under the tree, at Mr. Lilo and Mr. Mulli''s. 34 Lesson 34: Throwing Stones "Lilo! Mulli!" "Stop, whoa, whoa! Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo screams. If this wind emission hits, Mr. Mulli will also be incapable of combat, plus Mr. Lilo... "" He''s gonna die. "" ...... I told you to do that. I was acting at the same time as the magic team came out. From the shadows, grab an affordable stone nearby and throw it to the grey riding dog with all your might. That stone flies super fast like a bullet ______ I punched a wind hole in his belly the same size as the stone. Looks like we''ve been able to cancel the magic team successfully. Why, it''s not magic. Because I feared I wouldn''t make it if it was magic. Incidentally, the power and control of the investment township depends on C and A. "Now! Mr. Ruin! Mr. Orgo! The two of them were flabbergasted for a moment that I threw a stone, but they immediately set up an offensive posture and cast magic. "Well done, Alim! Sword Land Orahhhhhhhhh!" "Lilo again...! Sword Light Auraah!" They let the sword wrap the aura around them. Mr. Orgo''s sword is wrapped in an orange aura He moves to his own time, sets his sword on the upper level, and slaps his sword with a gray-ridden dog in the momentum that has just broken the earth. It''s not like earlier, it''s a lot of fire. Mr. Ruin''s sword is wrapped in a white aura. And he packed his time at an unthinkable speed at the speed he''d ever had, and was attacked by Mr. Orgo, causing a series of attacks on the yo-yo and the ash-riding dog he was about to get up. It''s completely different from the two of us so far. Probably a lot of MP, but it was still moving and more powerful. Mr. Orgo''s attack is heavy and Mr. Ruin is fast. Such a slaughter of two strikes an ash rider dog. And to Todome, the two stopped the offensive hand, Mr. Orgo had a landball, and Mr. Ruin had a light emission. The grey rider dog fell. I immediately rushed over to Muli and Lilo when I saw the ash-riding dog fall. "Mr. Mulli! Mr. Lilo Ha!? "It''s okay............ Heels¡­¡­ a lot¡­ I called¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently the MP has gone to 0 and the recoil is going to be tight. Mr. Lilo is still passed out. The two swordsmen... "Did you...? "Oh." "" Oh, my gosh!! I was feeling the joy of defeating a mighty enemy. People from all over the village come wagging at those four. "Thank you... thank you..." "Excellent now! Let''s get him to the medical cabin! "Um... I Knocked Down a Bakemon...! "You are the heroes of this village! A voice of gratitude and appreciation from various villagers. Giseph and Gabella also speak out of gratitude and physical care. In the meantime, Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo came this way. "The... I don''t know... I''m really surprised by that one... now for now. Thanks for helping Lilo and Muli! Really... thanks..." "Alim... oh man... No, I don''t know what to say. Thank God. We didn''t have to lose any of our precious people. Thanks. " Ahhh. You put too much effort into it. But if you don''t, Mr. Lilo was in danger, and you don''t have a choice, do you? Maybe I don''t have to hide it. A lot. The villagers took Lilo by stretcher, and Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo, and Mr. Muli entered the medical cabin in this village. 35 Lesson 35: Pharmaceuticals Gori Gori Gori Gori ___________ I''m making potions with Mr. Garbera in a room in the village medical cabin right now. I asked Mr. Gabella to let me help. Of course, you understood me well. Herbs are shredded and commonly rubbed and potted with hot water. Does the herb grow in this world basically everywhere, and depending on how it is made and the technology, it can be made from this herb to something powerful? I mean, there''s no topical herbs or anything, and it works the way it''s made. ... Sounds like you got the skill of "Dispensing Star". Situations where this skill is needed now. Immediately the dispensation was turned into MAX at 50 SKP. ¡­ the dispensation evolved to become "true dispensation ". I didn''t know you could get a "true" second one here. In the meantime, I gave it to MAX for 150 SKP. I still have 3840 SKPs. I don''t care as much as this. I''m going to create a potion at a different speed. No, it''s surprisingly fun. Gori Gori Gori Gori Gori............ Ha!? Well, I couldn''t hear Mr. Gabella working, so I looked at him, and he was looking at me like he was looking at a huge thing. ... Why? And he''s whining about something. "G...... Great...... Potion......" Hmm? It''s a great potion. Speaking of which, about three bottles I''ve finished building now, they''re glowing rainbow. Is this called Great Potion? Let''s appraise it. ["Great Potion" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Treasure - Ingredients Herbs ¡¤ Type HP Potion ¡¤ Description Fully recover HP. Also, you can''t regenerate parts of your lost body, but any scratches or injuries will immediately block and heal you completely] Wow... this is bad. There''s no need for Mr. Gabella to be shy. I''m in too much shape. Well, you can''t help what you''ve been seen! Let''s keep making this. Please give Mr. Garbera the 4 Great Potions I made. "I still make potions, so Mr. Gabella can give these to Mr. Ruin and the others! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmm, brilliantly up the sky. Let''s try to speak up again. "Mr. Gabella? Mr. Garbera!? This! Mr. Ruin''s! By the way! Take it! It won''t do! "What...?............ Ha ha! I get it! Why did you become a tribute? Well, okay. Let''s keep making it anyway. That''s all I have. ____________________________ ____________________ ___________ ____ _ "Um... this... Use it." I offer the village heroes the Great Potion given to Alim, No, Mysterious Girl. "What, not this great potion. Awesome!? You won''t receive such expensive and precious medicine. In the first place, how come there are 4 Great Potions!? "That''s right, you say we''ll have four big gold coins in a glass of that..." "... yes... it is. For our... important pills in the village... I can''t ask you to use it..." That''s right. If this really belonged to the village, I would only give it to Mr. Lilo. For God''s sake, a dying man will recover completely. But... "Um... Actually, Arim made this..." After a short silence, both the villagers and the heroes who were there occur like this to my husband Momomi. "" "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!? 36 Lesson 36: Recovering the Village Heroes Something''s wrong, the hospital room is loud. Even though I can make as many great potions as I want. Look, I could have 10 more. Da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da!! Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo come in a hurry. I hope the injured don''t move too much. "That, Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo, doesn''t it have to be at rest..." "Ooh, ooh, ooh... this... I made it... is it true...? In Mr. Orgo''s hand is gripped the Great Potion, which is inside a distorted shaped flask. I hadn''t had a drink yet...... To answer Mr. Orgo''s question, I will show you the 10 great potions that I just finished making. "Wow, wow... yeah... is that true..." Woohoo, Mr. Orgo is broken. Mr. Ruin is also in considerable panic, but is trying to force him to remain calm. Mr. Ruin opened his mouth. "Ko... this is... you know what it is?... Arim? "It''s a potion! "No, yeah. Yes, it is. You know, the potion you made is worth buying a jewel the size of a fist? I can''t really make Great Potion without time, effort and specialized magic tools to make it! "Huh? Really? "That''s right, you are! You''re just making it out of a rind bowl and a filter, right? It''s amazing! Do you understand?" "No, Amari..." "You''re doing the same thing as the legendary man, aren''t you? Seriously. You''re really on too well. "Alim... who are you? Ugh, I didn''t like it when people asked me these things, so I never meant it before. Ugh! I knew they''d ask me! In the meantime, let''s make it shiny. "Remember... don''t... su" "You did...... But I''m leaving for King''s Landing tomorrow, so I think I can ask the bureau tomorrow at noon." It sparked me well. Well, there''s no way you''re gonna come out asking. More than that, tomorrow? Are you leaving tomorrow already? Is Mr. Lilo okay? "Huh... are you sure you don''t want to rest? I don''t care if it''s the next carriage..." Mr Orgo replied to that. "You know, Alim. That potion is so Lilo, but I can fully revive and move around now...? "So it''s tomorrow as planned" "Well... well, yes. Just in case, really, Sole, can I use it? "Of course, I made it for that! Upon hearing the words, Mr. Orgo and Mr. Ruin nodded silently at each other, sipping away the grubby and the Great Potion. Then, what is it? Wouldn''t all of Mr. Orgo''s wounds be blocked all over... "Damn it, it''s a substitute." "Please let Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli drink too." "I know. Thanks, Alim." That''s how they went back to the hospital room...... ___________ ________ ____ Recovered Mr. Lilo hugs me. "Hey, hey, hey! Alim, Alim! I was in danger. You saved my life? Hey... Mr. Lilo... big... breasts... ah so... guru jie no... "Oh, I''m sorry, that was painful. Hey, so... is it true? "Yeah... yeah... well" "Awesome!! I can hug you hard again. Now my chest comes to my face. I can''t breathe bad. Besides, I''m a girl now. I can''t believe I''m excited... No, I might. "Hey, Lilo! That''s about it... Alim Chan... looks painful" "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you okay?" "Ha... ha... I''ll be fine..." Mr. Mulli. Nice. Seriously, I almost died of marshmallows. Mr. Zizef came to us like that. "Dear Village Heroes..." "I can''t believe you''re such a hero..." Mr. Mulli said something about being told he was a hero. But Mr. Ziesev seems serious. "No, you''re a hero. If you hadn''t been here, the village would have been destroyed. Thank you so much. Bye. I would like to thank you very much, apart from putting the reward on top of the reward. A feast to honor the five heroes who defended the village with their lives at stake. I''m going to have a feast tonight." Hmm? Five? Oh, no way, is that me? "Mr. Ziesev, what''s five? "Alim, it''s up to you. "What!? Me!?" "Oh, I suppose so. The villagers didn''t get hurt, and you made a kick out of him.... Great Potion slipped his hips on the boulder." "... Yes..." "Well, that''s not true anyway. Have a feast. Everyone in the village is already getting ready. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Leaving that behind, Mr. Ziesev left the medical cabin...... 37 Chapter 37 Currency "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! So, that Great Potion, Alim" made "it? Not" let it out "? "So I don''t know... I''m really surprised." Mr. Lilo''s stunned voice echoes. I told Lilo why Mr. Ruin recovered so quickly and where he got the Great Potion from. "Actually, Alim, I''m not 12, I''m 80 or anything...? "You don''t have 80. It''s 70." I don''t know what to say. "I''m only 12! By and large, you look like a child, and the actual age is likely to be between 70 and 80 ~ Huh! "It can''t be, can it? You know, immortality skills, rejuvenation skills, oh, and elves and dwarves..." Is there also a dwarf or an elf in this world? Seriously, fantasy. I mean, skills, whatever. "Don''t you have an elf? An 80-year-old elf looks like he''s in his 30s" "That, was it? ¡­¡­ By the way, Alim, how long have you been making great potions? Yes, it is. I''m still making the Great Potion. It''s like a flask in here. I''m gonna make the whole thing! I already have 20 bottles. Oh, let''s go. "Eh...... I think I''ll make as much as I can to thank you for taking care of this medicine because it seems precious...... When I heard that, Mr. Gabella, who was rushing to work, "You don''t have to worry about it! Really!" What do you say? Hmm. I''d like to leave you... Oh, yeah. How about you leave this potion instead of getting a few herbs and a flask? I''d love some herbs. "Well, give me, like, a herb and 10 bottles! Instead... you mean leave this potion... no...? Try and make your eyes would-be. "Ugh!? Hey, are you sure that''s all right? "Yes, 10 bottles here! Go ahead!" (Nico) "... my loss. Ten, thank you. So, what do you do with the herbs? I have that one. It''s this porch. "Oh, um... actually this..." "Oh, what''s wrong with this trinket holder? I showed the desk in this room in and out of the porch. "Oh, that''s a lot of bucks to go in and out of. That''s all the magic bucks you can get in and out of, that''s supposed to be the price inside, right? How long does it take to get in there change the amount you can give? So, how long are you going in? I tried to say infinite, but infinite storage was a national treasure. It could make a scene again. Let''s not, to be honest. Keep up the good work. In the meantime, let''s just say we don''t know. "I don''t know......" "Well, Alim... I remember... That''s right! The carriage will stay overnight in the village before returning to the Wang capital. Which means the carriage is coming today. That carriage always comes to buy vegetables like this village''s specialty kaba, sells all sorts of tools to the village, and the merchant rides it, but once every six months, that coming merchant can be the executive of the merchants'' association, right? The merchant came here about six months ago, so maybe he did. If you were that person, you''d be able to appraise that porch! Ask that merchant to appraise you! "Ha... Yes..." Mm-hmm. It''s not good inside... damn. Do I have to give up? I hope you get the potion. "I''ll have it appraised..." "Well, I''ll keep getting ready for the feast! Enjoy! That''s what I said, Mr. Gabella left. "10 bottles! I''m fat. By the way, why is Alim still making potions? Mr. Orgo is done talking. Ask me. "The rest is for you guys. Yikes! "Are you sure? But there''s nothing you can give us, is there? "Then tell me something... Right... money... or something? "Um, Alim? Is that okay? "Yes." "Ha ha, Alim, you forgot something weird about not being able to make a great potion! "Okay, that''s good, right? Really. Well, I''ll tell you soon. And, Mr. Ruin took out a square coin with a few rounded corners from his nostalgia, alright. "Look, money, say" Belle. " And there are six different coins. Copper coins - big copper coins - silver coins - big silver coins - gold coins - big gold coins in order. 1 bell per piece of copper coin, 10 bells per piece of big copper coin, 100 bells per piece of silver coin, 1000 bells for big silver coins, 10,000 bells for gold coins and 100,000 bells for big gold coins. By the way, you can buy a cheap house for 15 big gold coins! Three hundred thousand bells a piece, by the way. Um, 3 large gold coins for one potion? Because it''s a cheap house for 15 pieces... 1 million yen a piece for Japanese yen!? Is that three or three million yen? Ha... Well, we''re all surprised, aren''t we? "Thank you. Okay, here you go." "Alim, have you been listening? "Yes, I can make such precious things. You should give it to someone who can, right? "Wow! Alim! You''re such a good girl! Gyu!" Mr. Lilo hugged me. I can''t breathe... 38 Lesson 38: Bully Alims Deal I''m sitting on Mr. Mulli''s lap right now for some reason. "Cute! Oh, this is cute too! That''s what Mr. Lilo tells me, and he''s wearing and removing hair decorations, like a dressing doll. "Mr. Mulli, am I not heavy? "Rather, it''s as light as it gets ~" And I asked Mr. Muli, but he doesn''t look like he''s going to untie the hand he''s putting together in front of me. Mr. Lilo is Mr. Lilo, and he''s still wrapping my head around like this. "Oh, this is good too! I wish I could..." By the way, you two men look like you''re even looking at a smiling sight. You want my help? "Yeah! I knew this would be the best - eh! Looks like something in Mr. Lilo made up his mind. "Muli! Take a look! "Which... Wow! "" Cute ~!! " I was shown a single hand mirror. There was a beautiful girl (me) with golden hair decorations. "Alim, I''ll give you that! "Huh? Is that okay? Thank you. Thank you! I got some hair decorations. Sometimes this might be a good idea. "Muli, next time, I''ll put Alim on your knees. Get involved!" "Okay! Lilo, now it''s my turn to stare seriously at this angelic face! I was transferred from Mr. Muli to Mr. Lilo. Shouldn''t I have thought about maybe something like this? "Yikes! Alim! Lovely! Guh! Um, could you stop hugging me? I''m hitting something about two big. No, seriously. I''m really glad I''m not a guy right now. The original opposite sex in this skill is going to be same-sex. Awesome effect. "Ah! Lilo, shrug off! That''s okay ~! I''m Arim''s cheeky pussy. Yikes!" (punny pussy) Ah ~ My cheeks are punnified ~ ~. By and large, when it''s been about a minute since I started getting punified? Mr. Gabella came back to the medical cabin, "Alim, the carriage and the merchant are here! and reported to me. Hey, Mr. Gabella.... I didn''t miss that. For a moment now, I told you I was "envious" of you both. "Alim, let''s go. Ahhh. I''m finally free. "Mmmm! I should go!?" "I can''t help it, Lilo. Ugh..." Don''t look obviously sad. I can''t help it. Nah. "Mr. Lilo, Mr. Mulli, would you like to come with us? "" Ugh!! "Alim, can we, too? "Sure, I''m worried about that trinket. Oh, I want to come both of you. Fine. I accepted. __________________ ___________ _____ "Well, what do you want me to appraise? I''m wearing white gloves to handle products in clothes that look tall in the shape of a mustache pocciari. Totally merchant looking. Uh, you definitely have appraisal skills. I don''t want to see it. "This is it, Magic Back, there''s a lot of stuff in there... Well, I want you to see how much stuff goes in there. I show you my porch while I say so. "May I take a look at it for a little while? Lady?" "Go ahead." "Hmm, ho,...... this is ha! "How was it? "First of all... the material is the skin of a Rank A demon called the Golden King Dog. And the yarn uses the hairy yarn of a Rank B demon named Silver Shen Dog. Smooth and sewing skills are a substitute for no other artisan. For starters, you would do 9-10 large gold coins just for the value of this trinket holder. Hmm. The craftsman is right in front of you, isn''t he? Right in front of you. I won''t tell you if your mouth slips like that. "And in this trinket compartment, they say," The Magic Pouch of Golden King Dog Leather, "but the enchants included in this are amazing!" Unlimited Storage. "Top of the Storage. Into infinity. More value is a national treasure! 100 or 200 large gold coins is not enough for this......!! "... of so much value. Why, Alim? "Um, I want to know, too. Ma''am, where did you get that? Shit, is that something worth it? All right, let''s just say I don''t remember. The usual. Thinking about it, Mr. Ruin tells me instead. "This girl, the... I was losing my memory...... We rescued him from falling in the woods, but he already had this magic back from then on. "It''s... it''s... what''s it called again?... Yes, ma''am, I''ll give you this. Only those who acknowledge the owner or possess high appraisal skills will be able to see the truth about this back, a magic card, a" falsification ". Maybe there''s a bad guy after that buck. Oh, of course," falsification "can be worn as many times as possible. Huh? That''s what you give me? After all, the rich are amazing. Thank you. "Huh? Is that okay? "Oh, fine. Well, as much as you want our chamber of commerce to disappoint. Oh, yeah. Because of this, why don''t you sell me something? A potion or a potion? "Well, there''s one thing I want to sell..." "What do you mean? You look like Mr. Ruin understood. No way. I''ll take the Great Potion out of the porch. "This is it..." "Grr! Great potion! Take it! Ho, are you sure you want to sell me? "Yes, uh... how much will it cost? "Now, the price of Great Potion is soaring. Four large gold coins." "I''ll sell it for three big gold coins." "Huh? Why? "Thank you for the magic card! "Oooh... I don''t mind... If you really don''t... you don''t have to trade at that price... but? "Yeah, why not! "Oh, oh, okay. Let''s buy it. Nevertheless... it''s called this porch, it''s called the Great Potion, what the hell is this girl..." I received three large pieces of gold and stuck them on my porch. You suddenly get 3 million yen. I discounted a million to make it easier to make future deals. Nothing. I can give it to you for free. "Hmm, I made a good deal. Still, the village is noisy. Like it was quieter when we came here before? "Yeah, merchant. 5 people here suddenly defeat the ash riding dog who came to the village¡­ the meaning of the thank-you and the feast of a transfer to this daughter who will go tomorrow to look for her memories with 4 people returning to the Wang capital" "Mm, five. Was it your daughter and... oh, adventurer party, Seinferth folks? I see, when you defeat the grey riding dog, the better. It''s inside." "How about a merchant and your lord, if you will? Come with me." "Are you sure? Mrs. Mayor?" "Yes." "Then let us sweeten your words." "Ugh, I bruise" "Oh, and Seinferth folks, I''ll make the purchase of the ash riding dog later" "Oh, please" "Oooh! The feast is ready!" I can hear Mr. Giseph calling while Mr. Garbera is inviting the merchant, your lord, to the feast. The eight of us headed towards the one who could hear the voice. 39 Lesson 39 Banquet In the centre of the village, it was not the usual idyllic village, but a complete festive mode. The village is filled with many dishes and the liveliness of the village people. "Ahhh! Heroes!" signaling the voice of that child, from the village "Heroes!" "Thank you, thank you" "No, wow." "Yikes! Alim is adorable! I heard all sorts of cheers. "Everybody! Slow down! The cheer subsided with such a voice from Mr. Zizef. Confirming that it subsided, Mr. Zizef starts talking. "Lord Ruin, Lord Orgo, Lord Lilo, Lord Muli...... and Arim. Thank you so much for saving this village with your life! "" "" Thank you! From all the villagers...... thanks. Mr. Ruin grins, Mr. Orgo seems to illuminate, Mr. Lilo, Mr. Mulli is smiling. I guess it''s worth the help. "Hmm... these are good things again" "Ugh, terra busy" And, says the merchant and your lord. And Mr. Gabella gives you a voice. "Come on, let''s all enjoy the feast! The banquet begins to signal it. Mi-na, a fuss about drinking and singing. Drink alcohol, eat food, dance and sing songs. Along the way, there was also a gray-ridden dog demolition show by the merchant and a shooting show by your audience. Village children gather at my place. "Tomorrow... you''re going, aren''t you? "That hair decorated Alim. Wow! "Also, you can always come to the village! "Thank you, bamboo! And he says it orally. I''m an angel smile. "Hey, guys! I''ll say. That, boys, they''re all hoppy red, right? What''s the matter, boy, is it time for a cold? The kids were like, I looked at Mr. Zizef and he talked to the merchant and he was horny. What is wrong with it? "Ah... you''re Arim. Actually, I''m talking financially with the merchant right now. Well, I don''t have a problem with dealing with Uri Village all the time, but I don''t have enough meat for the feast... I''d like to buy it, but now that it''s not in stock..." I can''t help it. Do you want me to split my secret little dragon meat with a little child dragon meat? When I tell you about it, "Huh? Alim says she has meat in her hand...? Is that okay... it''s bad." and the village chief said sorry. I take 8-10 pieces of child dragon meat out of the porch. It was the merchant who reacted to that. "Child Dragon Meat!? Why so much? That''s 50,000 bells! He said something like that, but I don''t care. Then I''ll cook you a true dish. Use all this meat to make a "roast dragon". Come on, what do you think of everyone? "Pretty Nanny kid''s hand cooking, terra delightful...... no, anything tastes too good, Walloenai" "Is this...!? If there is any flavor of roasted meat and subtracted sauce..." "Ugh, Ugh, this... what the..." "It tastes the same as the chef''s dish serving the king!... called Great Potion, called That Magic Back, Who Is That Girl Really...? "Alim... you... what the hell? Mr. Ruin, the merchant is suspicious of me. I was just kidding, even your lord, saying something. Um, are you feeling better again? Well, I won''t be here tomorrow, okay? Nothing. For a while, Mr. Gabella called me to say that he was enjoying himself this way. In front of a warehouse-like cabin. "The food was so delicious that I didn''t think it belonged in the world. Alim, I wonder who you really are." "I don''t know... I don''t" "No, you''re Alim. Alim. Alim is Alim.... That''s not what I called you to talk about, is it? Herbs, herbs. You can take all the herbs from the village with you if you want to go in there indefinitely." ¡­¡­ Oh, all of it...? What about the village? I gave it to you so much, are you gonna be okay? "It''s okay, just let the Great Potion drip about three drops into normal water, and it''s going to be a potion. I mean, with the great potion you gave me, you can make more potions than the herbs you have here? So, don''t you dare? "Yes...... ok. I''ll take it." I inhaled all the medicinal herbs in the cabin in an instant on the porch. "Thank you very much! "Let''s go back to the feast." "Yes." Mr. Gabella tries to get out of the warehouse. I amassed all of the s at this moment and put the two great potions in the warehouse for a moment that Mr. Gabella didn''t know. ''Put it on,'' leave a note. ... The feast lasted until midnight on this day. 40 Episode Forty: A Farewell to Pippi Village I had a morning. And then, in 20 minutes, they say the carriage will leave. I didn''t have anything in particular to prepare for, but, well, for once, I''ll make my way to the village stop. Mr. Ruin and the others were already there. "Ooh... Alim, we''re leaving in a little while! Mr. Orgo calls me, yes. "Yes." One, I replied and got in the carriage. Mr. Giseph and Mr. Garbera were here to drop you off on this occasion. I have to thank you. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Ziesev, Mr. Garbera" Peckingly cute, I try to keep my head down. The two of them return these words to see how it goes. "Whoa, whoa... I was really surprised when I first saw Arim... Truth be told, the Great Potion and yesterday''s dishes are more surprising.... cheerful." "Anytime, you can come and see me. Even if my memory returns. Of course you''re welcome! Kind, good people. Yeah, I think it''s really good that the first people I''ve had contact with were the people in this village. "Really...... thank you! "That''s okay. In case of trouble, each other...... right? Uh. Let''s definitely go play. After all the paragraphs. Mr. Gabella thanks Mr. Ruin and the others. "Thank you very, very much, Seinferth." It is the leader, Mr. Ruin, who answers that. "When we''re in trouble, it''s each other. Also, I''m glad you can count on me if anything happens! "Whoa, whoa, of course. The village chief has a beard. He turned his face over here and spoke to me. Words of encouragement. "Oh, one last thing for Alim. You may have a harder and more painful experience than others. But once in a lifetime. Enjoy." "............ Yikes! Your wife opened her mouth. "It''s time to... leave" says Mr. Ruin. "Gentlemen! Please, how are you! When your master pulls the reins with Mr. Ruin''s farewell words, the carriage begins to move. I can see a lot of people moving. Village people. "Thanks!" "Come again! "Yikes! Alim! Lovely!" "Thank you, bamboo! "Come back anytime! Guys, each has a goodbye sentence. The five of us kept waving at the people of Pippi''s village until we couldn''t see them... _____________________ ______________ _______ It seems it will take a day and a half from here to the destination, to the King''s Capital of the ''Kingdom of Mephirado''. I was worried about the screening in front of the gate when I entered the country, but the merchant... Mr. Arkin would do well. Boulder merchant. I was molested by Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli, and Mr. Arkin told me about the King''s capital and the kingdom, and I even got a map, and when I was buying or selling anything, I would definitely come here, and I also got a business card for the Merchants Association to which Mr. Arkin belongs. They''ll let me into the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce just to show you this. You were recognized as a complete counterparty, weren''t you? Well, you''re being so kind to me, and I''m going. Later, I spent the day asking Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo about Adventure Tan and Mr. Muli and Mr. Lilo messing with me. We also talked about what we would do in the future. First, he asked about me at the bureau, and as soon as he found out, he sent a message to my head. Can you do that? You don''t need a phone, this world. And then again, they told me that they really wanted to pick me up at the party, but that there was a reason why they couldn''t. Not only Mr. Ruin, but all four of us thought the same thing. Besides, they have to break up as soon as they hear the story in the bureau. You''re a busy bunch of people. "Okay. It''s okay." And I just answered. I will say thank you and goodbye to the four of you for your help. The four of them also said thank you and goodbye for helping me. Oh, my God, Mr. Lilo, I think I''m gonna cry a little. Besides, I''m gonna give you another hug. That''s why I''m hitting it. It''s quite big, something sweet. Mr. Muli hugs me too.... less than Mr. Lilo. About above B or below C? Mr. Orgo stroked his head with a pomp. Mr. Ruin puns on my cheek, saying, "I''m sorry... please, I''m fine" cool. Is that good? My cheek. But Alim is skinny, isn''t she? I have a place to punch. Oh, is your skin Svethbe? Really? ......... While I''m doing that, I see the king''s capital of the kingdom of Mephirado. Inside that big outer wall is my "coming up"... 41 Number 41: He was in an accident. Day 4 after school trip. He left me and went to school alone. Are you so excited about the new Dragner Story? Enough to forget me...? He is, already, much more childhood friendly. Uh-huh. Your mother told me he moved in next door when you were 2. Since then...? Oh, but don''t count as a couple or something because you''re childhood friendly, okay? More than your best friend, less than your lover. No, if that''s really the case, I wish it or fulfill it or something... Because I''m just a one-sided person. He... had a dream. Dreams are big RPG game lovers. As much as you leave me for years of dating. So I guess I''m not at least interested in being a paedophile? I''m sure...... I sent this to my smartphone calling app with the grudge that was left behind. < < Hey! Why are you leaving me!! > > and. If I hadn''t noticed this, I wonder if it would be a "right to have anything done". And... even on a date with... Oh, by the way, when I put him in front and didn''t even notice the calling app, I made him buy an energy drink, for 200 yen. < < Ah, you''re sorry._Bad m > > Oh, I got back to you right away. I guess the 200-yen energy drink worked...? Because even though he''s not short of money, he''s dodgy with money. You don''t spend the basics, money, or anything other than what you thought you needed. But when I was on my birthday, I got some pretty expensive stuff for my students. It''s about him, and you''re talking about the gift to me, so, I guess it''s because he didn''t like to be told anyway? In the meantime, I''ll send it right back. < > I don''t know if I can do this. He doesn''t like to be taken away from me. ... Uh, speaking of which, since when did you have dreams, like...? One day in Little Six, when the window broke and you sheltered me from the glass fragments that came down... Is that because? Yeah, no. Was it long ago......? If you were walking around thinking about that, you''d be at school soon. ........................... alle? Is there some kind of crowd on the way to school? Ugh, I''m gonna tease you over there to school, nah. But I have to go through there to school and... From the end of the road, a car came running with a white, red lamp. ... Ambulance? What, people are down? I wonder what the hell happened. Hey, let''s ask one of the crowds. "Um... what the hell is going on here...? My talking uncle answers me. "Mm-hmm. Whatever. The vase fell from the apartment there. That''s... that... the boy... you know, I think maybe he''s a high school student over there... oh, from his uniform, so are you... right. Yeah, the boy was under the vase. "Really... what..." Is that it, that it? Why not...... Something, something I have a bad feeling I''ve never felt before. It''s like your chest is tightened. Speaking of which, he''s faster than me today, isn''t he? The house. About 10 minutes? Ha... no way, that''s only true for dreams...... Besides, did he reply about that freak? If I told you to take one, you would always complain about something...? Yes... I don''t like it... if I were you. I can''t believe I''m thinking this... Yeah, there''s a vase. Just a boy student, you just have to make sure that''s not him. I pulled the crowd apart and saw the scene. He''s falling to the ground with the strap I gave him for his birthday last year. Subback _______. And............... my loved ones are falling down with bloodstains. I have a dream _______. Oh, now people are getting out of the ambulance and the pulse is... Oh... yes. Just because you had a vase doesn''t mean you''re definitely gonna die. ______________ Pulse, confirmation cita, person ha, neck, yoconi, foota. "Ah...... yu...........................? Unexpectedly, I get a weird voice. But I don''t realize that. Push the crowd around and go to the dreams. There''s blood from the head. Not at all. It still flows. Scream, I am. Despair. "Ayu... Mm... Ayu... Mm... Please, hey, reply! Answer me! Please! Hey! Hey! Hey...... Hey? Ayum? Ayum? Wake up, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum, Ayum. _____________________ ____________________________ ____________________________________ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. Ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah, ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah" ah "ah ______________ _______ ___ How long has it been since then? Someone I loved died. I''m going to school for a long time today. Every day, every day, cry, cry, cry. ... barely even through my throat for rice. I''m going to Ear School today. If I''m crying, he might not feel safe. There are so many things I regret. I should have left 10 minutes early that day, too. I should have been nicer. I should have made a confession, during my school trip. No, sooner. I like it, I love it. So tell him.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Yeah...... no. I can''t worry about you around anymore. I''m not the only one sad. My uncle, my aunt, his brother Ip. Mother, father, sister''s, cherry blossoms. Sho, his best friend, everyone in his class. It doesn''t matter if I''m the only one cuddling. Face on him, don''t let him mix. But, but at the end of the day, this is all... I open the example call app and write this down under Individual Chat with him, Freaks. < < I''ve always, always loved it. Thanks for everything. Love it. > > ¡­ and. Press the Submit button. I don''t have anyone to send it to anymore. He will look at it. Because I feel that way. It''s just that. I shouldn''t have had this as a walking smartphone. If I had been normal, I would have wiped my hair at once. But I''m full of heads about him and the smartphone in front of me. ... I didn''t notice the big truck going into the sidewalk. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! Dogon __________________________ This is the last sound I''ve heard in this world. 42 Episode 42: A Farewell to the Seinferth "I''m sorry to bother you. Apparently, there are no such records¡­" "Really..." Four of the Seinferths, Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Mulli. And I, Alim, had arrived in the king''s capital and had come to the bureau. "Alim...... Apparently, I don''t have any information for you here..." Mr. Ruin opens his mouth feeling sorry for him. Why are you in the bureau now? It came looking for clues to "Alim". I''m going through with amnesia now. Well, there can''t be any information looking for it. I''m from Earth anyway. You can''t say you''re "Earthlings," can you? "Hmm, isn''t it true that few people have gone to Pippi Village in the first place themselves? Trouble." Mr. Orgo was also a troubled face. "Alim...... I''m sorry? Don''t apologize to Lilo either. There can''t be any information. "What are you going to... do? Alim... I really want to stay with you. But... I can''t do that..." Mr. Muli looks sorry. You don''t bother much anymore, do you? "It''s okay, never mind! Because I will go to the guild and become an adventurer. And I have the money for the great potion I sold to Mr. Arkin." "... I''m really sorry, huh? Because we have something to do... We''ll find out about you, too. Message, message." "Thank you so much, from what to what! I bow my head to Mr. Ruin and thank him. "Ugh, Alim......! Uh, Mr. Lilo, stop hugging me. "Ugh, Alim..." Uh, Mr. Muli, stop flapping your cheeks. ¡­¡­¡­ Mr. Orgo is that one, you don''t have to stroke your head silently and reluctantly. My hands are in a mess. A manly hand. Seinferth Everyone opens their mouths. "It''s time to go. See you, Arim... see you later." "Alim..., I''ll definitely contact you. Hey! I''ll be in touch. "Alim, will you live strong? Hey, they throw those fastballs. There won''t be a problem. Out of the way, it could soon be about A-rank, right? Um, what''s a breakup scene? When will I see you next? "... thank you all so much! "It''s us. Thanks." ___________ That''s how I broke up with Seinferth and became alone. All right, let''s go to the guild. But maybe we need to find a place to stay... right? 43 Episode 43: On the Road to the Alliance I''m on my way to the guild relying on the map Mr. Arkin gave me. Speaking of which, Mr. Arkin, "Be sure to come to the [MEDIAL] HQ of the Chamber of Merchants I belong to! You said something like that. I owe it to Mr. Arkin to let me in without being suspicious inside the gate, and when I register as an adventurer, why don''t I go? I was walking thinking about it. You''ve been distracted from your surroundings. That''s why I didn''t notice the impending hand from between the building and the building. His mouth and stomach are suppressed and stuck in darkness. And there were two scumbags ahead. "Oh, Temeye! If you want your life! Give me the money! "I want money to play." He''s talking about something while flickering a cheap knife. Are these people everywhere? They keep talking on their own. "Whoa! Give me the money! "Temee, you''re not one of these people, are you? "Why would you want to know? What about Wang Du''s people? Stay away from the alley when I was little, ''cause I can teach you from Mama. Huh!? "I mean, I don''t know. The margin gate is our duck. Eh! Was it? Were you coming near the alley at some point? And these two, don''t talk a lot. Shall we just stay and go to the guild? The scumbags still talk. "... hmm? Look at this guy in the face. Super super balls, huh! "Are you a pervert? I don''t care about kids." "Ah"? So take a good look at his face. I''m not a pervert. " "Face............?............!! Oh, come on, that''s super balls! Damn, if you''re not a pervert, then yeah! "Hey, kid. Temee, money''s fine, I told him I was scared of the alley, tuition, not my body. Hey!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can''t believe I''m targeting the body of a girl like this. These guys, there''s nothing more we can do. Thunder Martiles, do you want to leave me alone? If I had thought about that, I could hear one man. "Hey, you guys! What are you doing there!! "Wow... people are here... What do we do?" "Ahhh!? In an alley like this? I''m not supposed to be making any noise... I can''t help it, I''m gonna take this guy off." Oh, you''re still trying to take me... just give it up. So, to make you give up. Back to the man once, with a dozen voices. "Temehe et al., it''s me, man, right? Where are you looking, perverts?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "... chip, it''s a pain in the ass. You''re gonna be shifting." The scum let me go and left. Quickly, back to the girl. It''s better this way, you know, hanging out. Honestly, I might have been scared if I was really a man and not even more level. "Are you okay? The Lord of the earlier voices is in front of us. She looks dark haired and wears pretty clear clothes. And good face. A good young man. "Something... hurt? Oh, I have to thank you. "Yes... I''m fine, thank you." "Right, good. In the meantime, it''s dangerous here, so let''s get out of the alley" "Yes." We came from the alley. A young man talks to me again. "You can''t go in the alley, can you? Especially a girl like you. It''s really dangerous, isn''t it? "Ha..." "If you get it, fine. By the way, it looks like you''re from outside the King''s Capital, but where were you headed? "Ah, it''s a guild. Trying to be an adventurer! "Heh, to the guild, to the adventurer. I was just on my way, too. To pick up a request. I''ll send it if you like, okay? Hmm, well, this guy would do it. Because of this, I was able to make contact with the people of the king''s capital. After the incident, but let''s sweeten it to your word. "Is that okay? Please! Um... I say Alim! "Right. I''m Ult." Head with Mr. Ult to the guild. By the way, this guy says he''s the young owner of a lodging house near from the guild. They told me the location of the store on the map, but it was within a six-minute walk of the guild and about a seven-minute walk from the center of Wangdu. Because of this, and I have money, I asked if I could let you stay. I was told there was no reason to say anything. By the way, they have places to stay in the guild as well, but it''s almost just a place to sleep, no bath, and it''s magically done. What Mr. Orgo told me. Honestly, it''s my body, but this body, it''s driven by the odd mood I want to take care of. And what I was asking for is the ingredients for the tools I use to cook. They say this man is cutting up the lodging by himself. Yabeye. Honestly, that''s amazing. I asked him why he could do that and he said he had that skill. Skills are still awesome. "I got it. I''ll go back to the store when I get my request, Alim, okay? "Yes! I''ll see you later" So, we broke up. The Alliance has a different spot for adventurers and a different place to receive items. It''s adjacent, though. I open the door on the Alliance Adventurer''s side. It''s a tavern inside. It seems to be a tavern reserved for adventurers. Here, I''m gonna be an adventurer. 44 Lesson 44: Adventurer Registration When I entered the guild, I was called out by a man who felt a little drunk. "Whoa, pretty lady, it''s not this way to receive goods and request adventurers." "No, I''m going to be an adventurer..." "Oh, you got a little girl? Gahahahahaha! Come on!" I''m drunk, but I''m not a bad person. I was thinking about intercepting you if you were a bad person. I''m going straight to the reception. The receptionist is a muscle mole macho man. Looks strong from the looks of it. Aren''t you a beautiful woman? Normally this kind of thing. The receptionist speaks. "Go! Aren''t you a pretty little girl! You want something for the guild? That''s a little tense. "Ah... uh, I wanted to be an adventurer..." "Heh? Your daughter? "Yes." "Well, I can put anyone in the guild. Lady, you don''t have a criminal record or anything. How old are you? "I''m 12 years old! "Hmm, 12 or..." That, that, what''s wrong? "What''s wrong with being 12? "Um, well, yeah. The truth is, the age of fitness for adventurers starts at 15, but if you''re younger than that, it''s called the X-rank, and it''s from a special rank... okay? Wow, seriously. Is there such a thing? I don''t know, you can only do chores or something. "X-rank......? Sorry, I don''t know much about the guild... But this is the only job I can do... Could you elaborate and explain? I moisten my eyes, wrap my neck slightly, and put my hands around my mouth. I made the so-called first-child pose. Is it working? "Ooh!? Oh, if I were a daughter as pretty as your daughter, I''d think I''d have a lot of work to do... Like a cafe clerk. Well, if you don''t know, I''ll explain the guild. It''s gonna be a little silly for a long time, okay? "Yes! I''m fine! Please. Does it work? Come on, explain more and more. "The guild is an organization that deals with adventurers, common, everywhere, in all anatomy. I get the request, and I like the request out of it...... oh, the bulletin board there, or I choose from the receptionist, but anyway, I ask the adventurers to do the request. And the adventurer receives a request fee from his client. Well, I''ll get a guild for 10% of the offer. My client pays 10% more. Oh, because, by the way, adventurers can also make requests, right? But you can do the reception next door. Oh, some guy called Quest a request. No doubt about it. For one thing, that''s it, all right? "Yes." "Okay, next time, then. There are three main types of requests: crusades, sampling, and others. Crusade is a request to defeat a designated demon at a designated location. Complete the request by delivering the crusade site. By the way, the demon you defeated belongs to that adventurer. Collection is a request to bring a designated object or demon site for collection. Well, this one''s the main one over the crusade. Last but not least. Temporary merchant escorts and cleaning for the bottom ranks." Oh, can I get a crusaded demon? That''s a good thing. Profitable. "About the party. The party is organized by two or more adventurers. Well, for that matter, it''s easier to make a request, or vice versa. You can have as many parties as you want. Incidentally, there are parties with more than 100 people and financially cooperative parties, and that''s called" teams. "The team is fine, they have rights. You got this on you? "It''s okay! "Right. Okay, here''s a description of the rank. The ranks range from F to SSS. Parties also have E to SSS as party ranks. There are quite a few other ways to increase your rank: take a lot of quests, bring a lot of the Demon Nucleus above your rank, win a prize at the Coliseum and go up. The request is, you can''t take more quests than your rank. If it''s a party, I get a request of the same rank as my party rank. Even so, the C-rank is more or less sufficient. There are other benefits to the rank. Dungeons run by the state also have rank regulations, and some arms stores offer discounts. X-ranks are tentative ranks when a child under the age of 15 becomes an adventurer. Complete the ascent test and you will be ranked F. Well, that exam, to be honest, is rarer than being D-ranked, and there aren''t many kids in the year who would go from X-rank to F-rank. Most of them tried so many times... X-rank wants to see the mansion cleaned or something, it''s only really easy. You''re a child. Oh, because Rank Up by Demon Nucleus is making it impossible to do seco. What about rank? "Is it okay with the demon nucleus you took in the past or something? "Hmm? If that demon nucleus submitted it to the person who got it, even if it was 100 years ago, it''ll be fine. I don''t know what the principle is. Okay, one last time. "Please" "It''s about here. This is the guild that the tavern is working with. There are other guilds in Wangdu that have cafes together. Oh, and if you can''t find a place to stay, can you tell me? The Alliance has simple accommodation. 50 bells a night. And I''m also buying Demon Nucleus. Oh, by the way, that''s the only part of the demon except the nucleus. Go to a store or a merchants'' club, right? And guild cards. This is given to all adventurers. It''ll be your ID, too. Don''t make it that easy, okay? I can reissue it, though. If the rank changes, the rank of the card changes, and if you want to show your skills to the client, just let them touch your guild card and they''ll show you the skills you want to show. That''s it for the explanation. You''ve often explained so much. Thanks. "Thank you! "So do you want to register as an adventurer soon? "Yes!" "What''s your name? Lady." "It''s called Alim." "Alim... hey... duh. Oh, and what''s your second name? "Huh?" Do you have a last name? But it didn''t say that in my status. You can make the right decision, right? When I was on my planet, my last name was "# Naruka __ Gigi __ #" ¡­ I can read it... Nariweh...... Nariway. Right. Let''s make it Nariway. "My name is Alim Nariway." "Nariway...... right. I got it. It''s a guild card. I was given a gray guild card. "Thank you very much!! This is how I became an adventurer. Oh, my gender registered me as a woman......... well, come on. Yeah. You''re gonna get chirped from around you. 45 Episode 45 Ascending Exam "Oh, yeah, I''m the guitar receptionist here. Say hello, Arim the New Adventurer." "Regards! I was able to register as an adventurer safely, but I''d say X-rank... It doesn''t fall to my heart. "Oh, yeah. You can still pass the rank-up exams, right? I don''t want him treating me like a kid every once in a while, so some guys take the rank-up exam as soon as they register. What do we do? Alim. You want to try? Heh heh heh." "Ah...... yes, I''ll try! "Yeah, it''s a good idea. Heh heh heh. Oh, by the way, if I take it once, I can''t make it till the next week." Heh heh heh, does laughing mean it''s a pretty mean exam? You''re smiling like you''re setting up a prank. "Okay, let''s move. be the place for the exam." I follow Mr. Agate. Going down to a place like a basement, there was something like a gym spread out there. "All right! Exams! The test will touch me by the time this hourglass drops! By the way, I''m a former adventurer, too, right? I''ll do whatever I have to do, and I won''t attack." Oh, is that why you were smiling so mean? Surely you can''t do that with a kid. I wish I was a kid with no real combat experience. "Ready? Alim. Okay, Yoi, here we go." Flip the hourglass while you say so, Mr. Aguito. I grabbed Mr. Aguito''s hand a few meters away in a flash. "Heh...!? (Didn''t you see?) "Pass...... right? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mr. Aguito is silent for a while. I''m pretty surprised. I want to see it. "Um? Mr. Aguito? "... ah?... Ah, ah! Of course you pass! Excuse me. I was a little surprised. Now Alim is clear and F-ranked! Congratulations!" "Thank you! Let''s go back upstairs. We''re back at the reception upstairs. "There you go, guild card. I made it an F-rank specification." The guild card is passed again. They say it''s an F-rank specification. The english letter engraved on the card was F. By the way, the guild card says rank, name, age, number of days registered, number of quests received (the latter three can optionally be rendered invisible). Anyway, I want to get my first job. "Really, it''s the first time I''ve ever had an F rank below my aptitude age on my first day. It''s amazing, huh? "Eh heh... is that right? "Oh, yeah." "So can I get a quick job? "Whoa, that''s good! The only job I can get right now is F-rank demon material collection or herb collection? "I''ll try to collect the herbs! "All right, then take the herb. You know what the herbs are like? "Yes!" "Oh, you''re strong in the days. Pick up the herbs at 15 bells a bunch. Twelve bundles is fine to decide that I did this request. Well, be careful." "I''m coming! "Come on in! (Cute.) When I left the guild, my uncle just called me off. "Ooh! Ma''am! You signed up for Adventurer ~ ~! Which - Let me see your guild card? "Yes. Go ahead! "Hmm what... eh... What''s wrong with it? "Um?" ".................. Huh! "Guild card... Um..." "Ah, Wally, Wally. There you go. Keep up the good work! "Ha!" Smile right here. "Ooh...... What was that? Besides, I said, "Oh." Ma, look. I have to go to work now. I left my guild behind. _________________________________ "Hey? Gargalo? What''s the matter, man? Look at that pretty little girl''s guild card. It''s hardened, right? "Hey, Ziem, listen to me..." "What''s up? "Um, she''s like that angel-like little girl, A, Alim. Eh. "Cute as an angel, okay? Well, isn''t that an overexpression? Heh, isn''t that a good name? What happened to you, Arim? "And anyway. That girl was 12 and today I signed up for her first adventurer. "Huh. So it''s an X-rank? But is that something you''re surprised about? "That was the F-rank, not the X-rank..." "What? Are you drunk? "There''s no way! I''m totally drunk!!! "... all of a sudden, did you complete that exam? Mm-hmm. It''s impossible............... eh, is it really true? "So that''s what you''re saying!!! People around me are surprised to hear us. says one of the female adventurers. "Hey! Gargallo! Is that true? "Ah? That''s why I''m telling you! The other guys talk too. "Cute and strong...? Is that okay with you? "Hmm? Isn''t that okay? Talented, right? A lot of them talk about Alim. "Cute! Strong! I''ll back that girl up! "Right! You''re not gonna get tired of this! "I think I''ll be there for you." "I guess I''ll be there for you too! Let''s hope so! "Arim... Totally the liquor store is full of topics for Alim. This is how Alim grew his fans. 46 Lesson 46 First Job I''m out of the capital now, in the woods. It''s to find herbs for the requisition, but you''ll find them soon because of the skills of the collecting king. Look, they found it. You mean, where you''re growing up? That''s why I know. It''s so crowded. It''s so crowded. ............ hmm? You got a monster who wants to see a smaller snake? Four, too. I immediately beat him to death and retrieved the Demon Nucleus. The carcasses have also been recovered. Looks like an E-rank. The Nucleus will be sold to the Alliance later. Now, do you want to collect the herbs? _______ ____ _ Uh-huh, has it been about 70 bunches? Speaking of which, can I have 12 bundles? Then I''ll deliver half of the 35 bundles and I''ll take the remaining 35 bundles. Well, I guess I''ll get back to the guild. _______ ____ _ I opened the guild door. And someone screams like this. "Ah! Welcome back, Alim." Huh? Who, Ska? "Heh, you signed up today, and you said you were already F-ranked below your aptitude age? "That''s amazing! "I''ll back you up! "Yikes! Pretty! "Oh, she''s really cute. "I''ll give you candy! What, what is this... But there''s one thing to do. I don''t think so. I smile and bow my head a little. "Gentlemen! Nice to meet you! "" "Nice to meet you! Now, do you want to report it to Mr. Agate? Something''s still cute, but strong. I hear you''re just a genius... can I give you more praise? "Mr. Aguito... how could you do this? Mr. Aguito answers the question. "As soon as you left, this is what happened. Everybody likes strong guys. And he said he was cute. From now on, Billboard Daughter, no, I might be treated more than that. Ha, ha, ha, ha! So. Forgot something? We''ve only been here 10 minutes, haven''t we? "Oh, yes! I''m out of work! "................................. Huh? "Oh, that''s why I''m done collecting herbs! "Ah... no... really? "Yes!" "Yay............ for now, let me see. I removed 35 bundles of herbs from the porch and placed them on the delivery table. "Uh... so... in such a short time? "Uh, find me where I happen to be crowded..." "Oh, really? That was lucky. Uh, 35 bunches? That''s a lot... the reward is 525 bells. See." "Thank you! Oh, and I want you to buy the Demon Nucleus... "Hmm? Did you defeat even the F-rank demon? "I wanted to see something snake. "Snakes...... Isn''t E-rank Casnake a monster? You got a good rookie down. That''s enough to complete the exam, isn''t it unnatural? "Yes! I''ve had four at the same time." "What? Did you knock it all down? F-rank, huh? You." "Yeah, well. Yes, this is the Devil''s Nucleus. I take 4 E-rank Demon Nukes out of my porch. Mr. Aguito took out some glowing stone and began to hit the nucleus of the demon. It''s all glowing blue. "Surprised...... all, are you Alim...... Uh, 150 bells. 600 bells. And then..." "And what is it? "Raise your Alliance Card to Rank E. "What? Why? "The truth is, I need a prescribed number of Demon Nukes for monsters of the same rank to rank up, but the Demon Nukes on them are for the previous 10 ranks with one. "Heh, you are. "Now it''s sunny and rank e......................... No, it''s too soon for anything. You got ten minutes to sign up, huh? Even adventurers of aptitude age are not usually like this. You were listening to that, the adventurer at the tavern said: "Oh, Mr. Agate... why don''t you take it all in! This girl is so talented." "That''s right. You must have already reached the E-rank, right? It''s not a pleasure. Sure, I don''t think it''s a little too soon. Listen to that, Mr. Aguito... "Um, so is that. No, it''s really amazing, huh? Alim, you can be proud of me, okay? "Hahaha. I''m hanging in there. Yo! "Whoa! Come on! I''ve already decided to leave the guild today. Say hello to the adventurers there. I left my guild behind. I got candy and potions and stuff. Well, shall we go see Mr. Arkin? 47 Episode 47: Merchants Association Media Headquarters I''m in front of a big mansion a few minutes'' walk from the guild right now. Is this the merchants'' association to which Mr. Arkin belongs, the headquarters of [Medial]? I''ll call out to whoever''s in front of the gate. "Um... sorry ~ ~! "What Ga k...... Gohon!... What''s going on? Lady?" Cute is justice. It works in this world, right? You were gonna say, "What the fuck, kid?" Huh? "Mr. Arkin asked me to come..." Yes, I say it as I show the business card that that guy gave me. "Mr. Arkin? Oh, oh, wait a minute. The gatekeeper entered the gate and returned a few seconds later. "Fine, ma''am, down the street? That''s what he said and opened the gate for me. "Thank you very much! Brother!" (Angelsmile) He looks like an old man, though. Let me put it this way. "Heh heh heh. You''re welcome." Mr. Arkin, where did you get to know such a good girl? Once inside the building, Mr. Arkin was already waiting for him on the front porch. "Oh, you''ve come a long way. Arim, in this room. I was put through to a fine room inside. Talk to Mr. Arkin. "You''ve become an adventurer, haven''t you? "Ha!" "Right, right. Can I see your guild card? "Yes, go away! "Hi. Hmm... Alim, you were only 12..." Huh? You think it''s an E-rank already? Alim, what the hell are you doing? "Oh, I took some exams, and so, I took 4 of those E-rank Demon Nukes and it did. "Ha... in just one day. How dare you become an e-rank. You got talent? Then that''s fine. "Why is that? "Hmm? Yeah, I heard you''d be an adventurer, so I thought I''d buy it if I wanted to sell it. Look, I already have a deal with you called Great Potion. Alim is good enough as a dealer now. Well, that''s why I called him directly to HQ. Hmm, you don''t seem crazy in my eyes. "That''s right! "Oh. By the way, is there anything you can already sell? See, with that defeated E-rank demon? "Oh, there is! Here." I broke it down. I''ll serve Casnake. "Well, this is! Isn''t it dismantled quite brilliantly? You had dismantling skills, didn''t you, Alim? Nice, let''s buy this for 150 bells a piece. Four... 600 bells. Mr. Arkin stored Casnake in his magic back and gave me one silver coin and four large copper coins out of his pocket. "Hehe. Well, here''s the deal.... Is there anything else I can sell? Oh, yeah. Let''s sell that blue tan. That hairball...... Chagemallow bluetongue. Sounds delicious, but I don''t need more than 400. I''ll sell about 100 of them. "Yes, I do! This is it..." I take Chagemallow''s bluetongue out of the magic back. "Chi...... Chagemaro bluetongue! This is meat traded as a delicacy. It''s a pretty hard haz to dismantle...... and a D-rank demon. He himself lives in dangerous land. Fine. Let''s buy it. How about a piece for 5,000 bells? 5,000 bells... 50,000 yen for Japanese yen! "Sell, sell, sell! But I''m not alone..." "Well, you can sell as much as you want. Put the item on this sheet. I line up Chagemallow''s bluetongue on the sheet I was served. Gradually, Mr. Arkin''s face grew white. I have 104 total...... A total of 520,000 bells and 5.2 million yen worth of bluetongue were released in Japanese yen. "Ah... ah... ah? "Phew. That''s all. Mr. Arkin......... Mr. Arkin? "Hey... Alim... Where the hell did you get all this? "No, we were just hunting normally, weren''t we? "Huh... okay? Even if they sell it so much..." "Fine, of course. On the contrary, it''s mine. Are you all right? this amount." I get worried. But it doesn''t seem necessary. "Ha, ha. Hey, so many quality bluetongues............ and 104 sheets? I can''t believe you sold me that much. As long as I''m happy. The truth is, Alim, isn''t there an E-rank or something, like an S-Rank? Otherwise, I can''t explain this amount. Oh, I knew it? "Is that okay? Oh, excuse me, would you turn one large gold coin into five gold coins, 45 large silver coins, 45 silver coins and 50 large copper coins? "Ha, ha, ha! You''re totally like a merchant! In just one day! Ha, ha, ha! All right, all right! Ha, ha, ha! You laugh too much. I mean, you''re a substitute for making a profit selling so much. "Ha... I laughed too much. Look, it''s 520,000 bells. Make sure you add up." "Thank you! "No, this is the one I should thank. Thank you so much. Bluetongue is in demand. It''s for sale." I knew it. Oh, yeah. I need to ask for a few more. "Excuse me, I need about three more favors..." "Hmm? What is it? I feel good now because of you. Let''s hear what we can hear." "Yes, I''d like to ask you one thing, do you have the skills to make magic cards? "I do. Enchanting is a skill. Most weapons stores, blacksmiths, and magicians have mastered..." "I want my blacksmith skills and, you know, my enchant skills." "It''s... why? "Because I like to make it" Not really. Because even if you think about it, you can be an ingredient in these two, those skills. "Hmm, then, that''s good. [Knick & Honard''s] That''s where my legend works. When a girl named Alim comes, tell her to tell me her skills. When are you going? "Ah, tomorrow. Also, if you order, and you''re a blacksmith with 3 pickels, 2 scoops, 2 sets of sewing needles, 2 cuts, and 2 knives for demolition, I''d like to ask..." "Oh, that''s the brothers'' shop at the weapons store and the blacksmith. All right, let''s make an order." "So, for every next favor..." "What is it? "I''d like a set of tools to do a blacksmith and a set of tools to do an enchant" "Okay. It''s a hassle that was in stock. Why don''t you give it to me now?" "Yes, I''m fine" "Okay, okay. The cost is 184500 bells. "Yes, it''s 184500 bells. "I did receive it. Okay, I''ll get it now. Mr. Arkin leaves the room. I came right back, like, 15 minutes later. "Then it''s inside this magic back. I have an item to move things from Magic Back to Magic Back and now I''m moving them from here to your back...... ok, I can move them. Every time." "So this is my last favor. "What is it? "Where are the mountains where you can take a lot of ore and collect it individually? Tell me. "Uh-huh, is that a mountain called [Mount Trier Area]? But... that''s D-rank and C-rank demons. Bye... Is Alim okay? That''s worrying...... I don''t really recommend going for now, but for now, I guess the best part is there. It''s about a four-day carriage southeast of Wangdu. "Thank you! "Why are you here? "It''s to improve your mining skills! Because it''s actually cheaper to dig it yourself than to buy it. "Well... I don''t really recommend it." That''s it. "Well, no, really, you''re a good customer. As long as I''m happy. Can I get you something else? "Yes, it''s me, please! "Well, be careful not to let the suspicious do something. Welcome home. Oh, by the way, I''ll tell the gatekeeper you can go through. "Okay! (Extraordinary Smile) I said hello to the gatekeeper on my way home. in Angel Smile. Well, it''s already dark, and let''s go to Mr. Ult''s inn [Hikari] and get some sleep. 48 Episode 48: The Knick & Honards Shop This is the inn [Hikari] run by Mr. Ult, a good young man who saved me from the perverted, lollicon upper scumbags. Once inside, it is a good atmosphere inside. But it seems a little expensive. Mr. Ult notices me and speaks to me. "Oh, you''re Alim. You''re here. You''re staying? "Ha!" "Right...... The lodging room here is 500 bells per night in class B room, 760 bells per night in class A room, 1200 bells per night in class S room, but what do we do? Oh, and I''m cooking, morning and night. (... just for the record, Alim would make the Class A room 300 bells? How about that?) " I want to take care of this body. Hence staying in S-class. Fortunately, I have 800,000 bells of money in my hand right now. This place... "S-Class room, in 10 days for now! "Yeah, 10 days in S-class...... Huh? Money, are you okay? "Yes! I''m fine! While I show you the big gold coins, I hand you one gold coin and one big silver coin. "Uh, was it your noble daughter or something? Okay, 10 days in class S." "Yes!" "Well, the room''s this way. Oh, I saw it on TV, it feels like a luxury hotel. I enjoyed this room for a while. Trampoline mainly in bets. Well, I don''t have anything more to do today. Mr. Ult''s cooked rice and takes a bath and goes to bed. Good night. _________________ ___________ ________ Good morning. I''m going to a store called Knick & Honard today. It''s bad to be too early, and should we go about 3: 00? Until then, what are we doing? Conversation with Mr. Ult? Um, that guy''s busy. Ma, look. It''s annoying. Let''s go now. Now. I walk across the map and reach the front of a store called Cooknick & Honard. Karan Cologne and when I opened the door that sounded good, there were a lot of weapons in it. Swords, spears, bows... all of these are of medium quality as far as appraisal goes. One big hairy guy came out of the back of the store. "There you are, miss. Could you be a daughter named Alim? "Yes! Yes! "Well, you''ve come a long way. Hey, brother, brother! Alim''s here! Nah, I could have done it at this hour. The big man calls someone. After a while, I heard people going down the stairs. And from the back, a man appeared who looked a lot like that big man. "Ho, you want blacksmith skills and enchant skills, is that a girl? "Ha!" "Yikes, you''re a pretty girl, just like Mr. Arkin said." "Right." Wouldn''t it illuminate you if you were so praised? Two open their mouths. "I''m Honard. The owner of the weapons store here is doing it. So, this way..." "It''s a cook. I''m a blacksmith here at the weapons store. This is his brother." "Best wishes. Mr. Honard, Mr. Coonick! "" Oh, nice to meet you "" Hmm, Mr. Arkin just introduces you. Feeling good brothers. Mr. Coonick is going to show me around. "Well, let me teach you from blacksmith first. Alim, you should come upstairs." "Ha!" I was led upstairs. It is a fine blacksmith. "Look, first, I''m gonna teach you how to do a blacksmith" Mr. Coonick taught me about blacksmiths and how to use blacksmith tools. And then he makes a pickel in front of me and shows me, and then he makes me hit the iron for practice. "Well, you''re good inside." "Ehehe..." Sounds like you''ve mastered your skills here. "You have mastered your skills! "That''s fast." "Thank you! "Whoa, that''s okay. I''ll give you what I ordered on the way home." "Yes!" "Then tell the Honard guy about Enchant. I''ll get off the second floor and go to the store once. "You''ve mastered the blacksmith." "Heh, Alim, isn''t that early? Enchant next, then." "Please! "Oh, first of all, the Enchant..." To sum up, here''s the story. Enchants consume mainly Demon Nucleus or MP. They write a magic formation with a pen dedicated to Enchant, and then they pour a demon nucleus there, or an MP. The more powerful the enchant, the higher the cost. Also, you think enchants are meant to write directly into things and magic cards are knitted for people who don''t have enchanting skills? Mr. Honard first taught me how and type of magic formation to write and actually show me. And let me try to write it too. Apparently, you''re safe, and you''ve mastered this skill. "Mr. Honard! Enchant has mastered! "Ooh!? That''s fast, really. "Ehehe..." "All right! That''s it for us to work together! Good luck with the fabrication. "Yes!" "Ooh! Brother! Alim, you''ve already mastered Enchant!" I hear Mr. Coonick coming down from the dota and upstairs. "Oh! I knew it was awesome, this girl. And... see, that''s the tool you were asking for. Be sure." "Thank you! Hmm, it''s a good thing inside. Appraisal kings are handy. I pay for the tools and the tuition. "Well, now I am! Thank you! "Whoa! Alim! Come back! I left the Knick & Honard store and I''ll be right back in the lodge. Well, I''m looking forward to seeing what skills you can do. 49 Episode 49: The Item Master I''m back in the lodge. I''m in the room. Open the status. Assign SKP to the "Blacksmith Star" and "Enchant Star" you just got. Forge star, paid 50 to become "true blacksmith star". Pay another 150 and make it MAX. I paid Enchant 50 stars to become "True Enchant Star". Pay another 150 and make it MAX. Well, now I have all four skills that are "true". You should be able to synthesize it. "????????????"! Go to the synthesis screen. -------------------------------- [sampling king ] + [Creative King ] + [Appraisal King ] + [True Forge ] + [True/Dispensing ] + [True Enchant ] + [True Cuisine ] [Item Master ] Cost: 1 SS Rank Demon Nucleus 1 S-Rank Demon Nucleus 5x A-Rank Demon Nukes Synthesis Conditions: Skills of all materials MAX It has all the synthetic materials you need. --------------------------------- All right... I''m gonna synthesize it... I''m gonna... Huh! [You have mastered SK2 "Item Master ". This also resulted in the title "The Creation of God". Anyway, I need to see what skills. -------------------------------------------- Item Master SKP: 1470/2000 Lv0: SKP-0 LvMAX: SKP-2000 -------------------------------------------- You''ve already assigned SKP. Let''s just shake 530. But now we only have SKP 2960 left. I need to use it a little more important next time. So, it''s the effect of the item master. [The treatment, knowledge and creation of every "thing" becomes the realm of God. However, the handling of weapons does not affect them. In handling, all matters such as the skill, speed, use, collection, and storage methods of handling tools become God''s domain. Knowledge of all "objects" can be gained. ¡¤ In creation, the ingredients of what you want to make come to mind. Also, in terms of technical ability, speed, it becomes the domain of God. Unless you intend to, you can always do something of high quality. In addition to the above, it has a variety of effects. ... Awesome. I mean, yeah. Whatever ingredients you have, you can make them of high quality in a short time, and you know where you can pick those ingredients, and you become a god in storage and collection...? It really feels like a star or something. Really awesome. In the meantime, I''d like to try and... I don''t know what to do...... Oh, shall we go moat ore to Mount Tria Area? It''s just fine to find out how to handle pickels and how much you can collect. From here, uh... 4 days? Build something with that mined ore. You can''t be a water sword all the time. But how do we do that? Ah.... you have an enchant...... I enchant in my shoes. "Transparency," "ultra-fast," "aerial walking," "protective walls" and. The truth is, Mr. Honard hasn''t told me this. But I know how to write. Really amazing item master!... Mr. Jizo said he couldn''t give me cheat ability, but you got it yourself. Besides, even though I''m enchanting Konkoke, the cost is MP and a few D-rank demon nuclei. They would have A-rank Demon Nukes if they were just "super fast"...... This is also a boon to the item master. Incidentally, transparency is the effect that this equipper can make transparent. Ultra-fast jumps up to nearly 20 times this gear''s S only if it runs straight. Aerial walking is the effect of being able to walk in the air. The protective wall has the effect of tensioning the barrier. It protects the body from impact and other aerial floats (such as bugs) with a barrier. These shoes have apparently become a national treasure. Okay, do you want to go? I got out of the King''s Capital, became transparent in the woods, put up a guardian barrier, went up in the air walking and started running towards Mount Trier Area at super high speeds. 50 Episode Fifty: The Effect of the Item Master ... I arrived at Mount Trier Area. Twenty times the full speed of the s is just amazing. It''s gonna take us four days in the carriage, okay? It''s supposed to be. I followed you there for half an hour or so. Fast. Too fast. So digging Trier Area Mountain here is, uh, it should be about 3: 00 now... Let''s go home at 6: 00. 3 hours until then. I need to dig something I can dig. Plus, this mountain. There are rare mineral ultimate metals as well as misrils. I just haven''t been mined at all. By the way, the top three ores are 1st, Orihalcon 2nd, Ultimate 3rd, and Mithrill. But they don''t usually dig and leave orihalcon. These three species are also special stones, including magic stones. A demonic stone that is common among demonic stones, or equivalent to iron, is called a "phantom stone". Demon stones are used for fuel, enchant costs, and magic tools. This, all, item master information. So, shall we do our best? Oh, let''s enchant all our mining tools before we do that. Let''s dig for 3 hours. ______________ ___________ _____ No, I''ve mined everything I could use outside of the deep end. ''Cause I know where and what''s right there. with skills. Fast like I used dynamite and drills even though I only used Tsuruhashi. No, it was definitely faster than that. The harvest is about 2 copies of Ultimate for the sword and 3 copies of Mithril. Iron and phantom stones are massive. Quartz of glass ingredients, gold and silver copper, some gems and of course other things were picked in large quantities. No. Satisfied. Well, shall we go home? I have a lot of things I want to make today. I also made transparent airborne high-speed trips. __________________ ___________ ____ Well, I came to the inn. First thing you need to make now is a work room! But I can''t work in an inn... That''s why I make it. Yourself! Build the door first. Additionally, make boxes like cleaning equipment boxes. Put the door on. And enchant, enchant, enchant! In the meantime, about 3 minutes of fruit. And I''ve got this. ["Magic Room with Different Spatial Expansion" ¡¤ Condition Good -Complished Best -Value National Treasure ¡¤ Ingredients Lovelin Tree, Iron, Enchant - Type - Room ¡¤ Description in a room with different spaces. How it works is with the magic back. I''ll turn this place into a work room. Firstly, tools such as furnaces and hammers bought. Enhance using iron, phantom stones and enchants! Plus, use plenty of iron and trees to make all the tools you need for the "Item Master". In the meantime, two hours indeed. Heh... I''m tired. But now there''s not much more I can''t make. I made all the tools national treasure class. So wait. I think I''ll make a sword. But it''s not funny just to make a sword. I''ll fill it with originality. Start with the ore you use....... make and use alloys. You know, full of originality, right? The recipe comes from the item master. Mithril 43.21% - Ultimate 32.09% Iron... tin... Done! "Ultimate Silver" I thought of the name. Oh, my God, I''m the first to make it. Now you want to make it with a bastard sword? Be prepared to be late tonight. I can actually make one sword in 30 seconds, but the longer it takes, the better the quality, because it''s such a skill. The item master is. Conversely, the faster the time, the less quality is inversely proportional. And, even so, its quality is higher than that of a blacksmith in line. If it were now, wouldn''t it be roughly 107 seconds, just like Mr. Coonick? There, dare I, this time for an hour and a half. No, I''ll take an hour and a half to make. Enjoy! ___________ ______ __ I can do it. Confidence! This is what the appraisal results look like. ["Demon Sword of the Absorber of Extreme Silver" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Ultimate Silver Enchant -Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack + 870 (290x3) : Ultimately increases performance as a sword (sharpness, durability, attack 3x) : No magic other than the owner will work on this sword : Consuming MP increases sword performance only for what you consume (MP1 + 0.005x) : Absorbs magic. Increases sword performance only for absorbed amount (MP1 + 0.005x) : Absorbs 5% of the opponent''s MP damaged by this sword. Increases sword performance only for absorbed amount (MP1 + 0.005x) : Note that the duration of the above effect is 1 day. After 1 day, the accumulated magic power is 0. : Always keep it at its best] Heh heh, what''s it like! I made you an Epic weapon! Now you won''t be using the water sword for a while. My MP is now 7000 choices, so if I let this sword absorb it all, the sword will be 35x more powerful! So this sword boasts 30,000 offensive powers without having to let others absorb the magic! I can also make cheat weapons like this. An item master is awesome! But I consumed A-rank demon nukes and stuff to make one of these. Well, you can''t help it. Huh...... sleepy. Good night. Are you glad you could do everything you want to do today? 51 Lesson 51 Willingness to Create Oh, no! The weather is cloudy. I''ve decided to do it today. It... makes clothes! Spring, summer, autumn, winter clothes, many to be rotated for two weeks. Oh, and you want it for parties, combat, work clothes. Anyway, I''m gonna make a ton of clothes today! But the hard part is that you can''t make your clothes more than treasure class. You wear clothes every day? That''s the treasure or something, isn''t it? Even if it''s expensive, it''s the finest and needs to be stopped. By the way, the rank of value is worthless - crude - bad - inexpensive - and expensive - luxury - finest - treasure - national treasure - legend! What I make is mostly made to be more than treasure. Pfft. Hmm! Okay, let''s start with the cloth. If I ask Mr. Arkin, can we collect the ingredients? I already made weaving machines and machines that make cloths. To be exact, I just made it. The machine will go with my speed, and when you pour in the magic, it''ll work! ____________ ________ ___ "Mr. Arkin! "Ah, Alim, there you are. What are you selling me today? "Um, today... and... and... and so on. I want to buy it. "Does Alim want to be a clothesman next to a blacksmith? "Hehe, ma, that''s how it is! Yeah, well. Seems like each of them is God''s realm already though. "So you can really do it... I got word from the cook and Honard store. You were so talented. Okay, I''ll get it. Just wait." "Yes!" ___ __ _ "You''re welcome." It''s really common. It''s like they were ready. "I''ve thought about it before, but you often specify something." ''Cause it''s a reassuring and trusted media merchants'' association. "I see!" Something convinces me... Well, that''s like buying 100 bluetongues out of cash spa. The cost was 164,000 bells. I bought all the good stuff. "Thank you -! "Come again! Well, go home to the inn and work on it! Work! Make lots of clothes. _______ ___ _ 2 hours early when I started making it. I finished making everything. I enchanted it on all my clothes, but it was fastened at its finest. Huh. I''m tired. Now, quickly, put on this clothing and take your request in the guild ~! When I entered the Alliance, there were many more people there today. But don''t you all look at me? "Ooh! Lovely clothes! "It suits you well! "What are you talking about! Alim''s not cute! Huh. Lights up. I''m already in this idol state. I''m starting to get used to it. I''m scared. Go to Agate while the adventurers give you candy or something you''re not sure about. Ask him if he has any good requests. "Alim, you''re totally popular! "Really? Thanks! Oh, and do you have any good requests? "Right - can I get an E-rank job? I got an E-rank because of it. I want to do an e-rank job. "Yes! Of course! "Well, then I just got a request for a rabbit skin called [Avalon Rabbit]. They want at least 3 pieces. Can you do that?" Abarabic rabbits are the first rabbits I''ve defeated. "I thought I could. I''ll take that request. "All right, good luck. 150 bells per piece of abalone rabbit skin, by the way, it''s dismantled and 170 bells! "Yes! I''m coming." "Come on in! _______ ____ _ Forest. And now, the whistle I made, the "E Rank Whee Whistle" (National Treasure) Use this to call the rabbit. E-rank monsters I''ve fought before can be called by species. Blow the whistle. Here we go! One, two... 30. It''s okay, this. We''re not gonna wipe it out, are we? In the meantime, I knocked it all down crisply. But I didn''t want to scratch my skin, so I hit 30 of them and knocked them down. My hands are tired. The skinned girl, Alim, finished dismantling everything in minutes of things. Well, let''s get back to the guild. When I enter the guild, another person gives me treats. You all carry so much sweets with you. For now, report to Mr. Aguito. "Huh... early..." Oh, come on, Mr. Agate, what is that? I haven''t even shown you the delivery yet. I put all 30 pieces from the velcro pouch in the delivery rack, and the skin. Is that it? Mr. Aguito, aren''t you laughing bitterly? You didn''t pull it off? Mmm... why do you look like that? "Alim, you have 30 of those. "Yes...... is that it? "Yeah, it''s already D-rank. That prescribed number was met. Oh, you''re lying. Seriously? "Huh? Is that true? "Yeah. First of all, you''re 30 E-ranks, right? Even though this is just amazing, Alim, it''s only been 20 minutes since you took the request. I need to get it up to D-rank. "Wow! Thank you! "Come on... it''s something. The Adventurer Rank became D. Behind you, I hear cheers from the liquor store. "That girl, she''s ranked up again! "Oh no... genius? "Huh? It''s only been 3 days since you signed up, right? "Cute! Come here!" Hoo-hoo. It''s not bad. Yellow cheer! I went to the tavern and smiled nicely and pieced it to show it to all the adventurers on the spot. "" "" Cute! Isn''t she cute? Isn''t she? How cute is Alim? Although dreams don''t. Mr. Agate is laughing too. [I got the title "Talent of Charm". Hey...... Mr. Agate opens his mouth about how things are around him like that. "By the way, I''m sorry, Alim. My client only has 15 rewards for me. What do we do with the 15 left? Uh, what''s that... but that''s fine. Nothing. Rabbits are useful. "Ugh, well. Fine. Fifteen, I''ll make the most of it. Fifteen, please. "Aye! I''m sorry. This is the 2550 bell of the reward. "I did receive it. "Whoa! Happy D-Rank! Keep up the good work! Popular!" "Mmm! Even Mr. Agate! "Ha ha ha! See you later. (Hmm, maybe this girl has the power to attract people specifically) I came back to the inn. Mr. Ult seems busy as ever. Take a closer look at the talent of charm. [It is given to someone who is attractive enough for the wrong person to stop and see it twice. The owner of this title becomes even more attractive. ... Well, okay. Maybe more sweets tomorrow. Well, it''s time for the day to end. Rice, bath. As usual. And sleep. 52 Lesson 52: Fast Crusade Whoa, whoa! Cloudy today! Nothing in particular. What shall we do? Shall we go to the guild for now? Once in the guild, the adventurers give me candy and talk to me, as usual. But it looks like that number is nearly double what it was yesterday... Is it because of that title? They complimented me on my clothes today, and Alim told me they were cute. Glad. Well, let''s ask Mr. Aguito if he has a good request! I''d love to request a D-rank! "Whoa! Please... now... oh, there was. A large poisonous moth named Temaega, a D-rank demon, was found near the village in this village called Shove Village. That''s his crusade. The village of Shoop takes more than half a day by carriage from Wang Du. Besides, the next scheduled carriage leaves in two days. So I have to hire my own carriage. For that matter, the reward is fine. I don''t think it''s going to be negative...... You want to take it?" Wow. Don''t you hire a carriage? Absolutely, I''m going to run away in the sky, so there''s no problem. "No problem. I''ll go!" "Oh? Right. I was wondering if anyone was there to go because it''s pretty annoying...... hey good. What will happen to the village if there is no one to go? Ask me. "... what would you do if no one was going? "Hmm? Oh, rarely. Villagers hang in there, huh?... That''s tragic." "Yep... Just a map to the village. Because of this, the map is not free. It costs 30 bells per sheet of paper. I don''t mind. Should I buy a proper map sometime? Enchant, turn on the ability to know where you are right now. "Aye." "Thank you" Forget to mention one thing here. I made a few new pairs of shoes! When I''m making clothes. I made athletic shoes like sneakers. Plus, I had the same enchantment as my original shoes. No, plus I guess I added an enchant called "S doubles during gear". Then let''s go to Schub Village! I said, we''re already there. In about 3-4 minutes. In the meantime, I''ll talk to someone in front of the village gate. "I''m sorry." "Huh? Hey, you, where are you? Why are you here? You''re not the daughter of the village." "Yes, I''ve been asked! "Huh? I just asked you out early this morning, didn''t I? Why are you doing this? Ugh, that explanation is a pain in the ass. Let''s blame our skills. "That''s the kind of skill I have. "Well, did you also have that skill... Can I see your guild card? "Yes, go ahead! The guy at the gate stared seriously at my guild card and then asks me to doubt it. "Huh? What is this...... Are you strong? "Hehe, now, one of my skills, I''ll show you! I showed him lightning and polarity. "Huh!? D-rank adventurer, and not the skill my daughter below the aptitude age has!? Okay... I''ll call the village chief now." The young man on watch, who was in front of the gate, went inside the village and immediately brought back one old man. I also showed the guild card to the grandfather. "Hmm, pretty strong guy. Let''s ask. This way, follow me." One moth of considerable size ahead followed that grandfather in his walking direction. It''s creepy to be honest. I got a weird sweat. "So can you ask for it? "Yes." Enemies of this magnitude would be enough to blow their heads off with 1-2 Thunderball Level 5. That''s how I defeated him now to the limit. "It''s over. "Sounds like it. You don''t have to deliver the crusade site. I saw it in front of me. Yes, let''s tell the guild." "Thank you. Okay, I''m going home. "Oh, thank you. Thanks." I ran up into the sky... (You came like the wind and left like the wind. That girl.) ______________ _________ ____ Well, we''re back in the guild. Get paid! Talk to Mr. Aguito. "... what''s going on? Alim. Forgotten something? Or do you want to cancel the request...? "No, I''m done now, so I''m going to collect my reward. Then Mr. Aguito says this with a face like he saw something weird. "Eh, it''s over... That''s a lie, isn''t it? "Mmm, it''s true! Haven''t you heard from the village chief? "Huh? Contact... No, come... Oh, I''m here now. Wait a minute, okay? Mr. Aguito, who disappeared behind the reception desk, came right back. "It was true..." "Huffoon! That''s the kind of skill I have. Whoa! "Heh... right... Then it''s 15,000 bells for the reward. I''m sorry I doubted you." "No, not at all. Okay, here I am. "Oh, see you later." "Ha!" I left the guild. (Alim, I don''t care what you think. Sometimes it''s D-rank, hey...) ______________ ___________ _____ Well, what are we going to do later today? Can''t you make something? What do you want now? Maps and... clocks and... demonic drawings... Can''t we do this all together? In the meantime, let''s go to the bookstore and buy a full roll of this whole world map and demonic atlas. We''ll talk about it later. ... That''s just expensive. Although it is good to find maps and demonic drawings in the bookstore where I hear they are the best in the Wang capital, first of all, the high unit cost of paper and demonic drawings are about a wide resignation garden. That''s six books. All of this, 325600 bells in total. 3256,000 yen in Japanese yen. No, it''s too expensive. But this is what I need. I bought it. Well, and I have to build a certain machine first. Machine to crease and data the contents of the paper. This is mandatory. It gets pretty big... You can say it won''t start without this. Fortunately, the drawings also have proper, demonic paintings. Use this to copy it like a camera so that the demon it took is displayed. Yes... what I''m trying to make is a smartphone type machine. The one with maps, time and demon drawings (with the ability to display drawings when you copy demons). No, it''s a hassle I can include more of. I immediately build a machine that loads my skills, and I let it load the item master. Allow the item master to be loaded into something made with the item master. Hmm. Now you can add more item master effects to this smartphone type machine. In other words, appraisal functions, knowledge of objects, and then¡­ computational and drawing functions. The drawing function is to image or type directly into what you want to make, a feature that determines the recipes that can make it. Also, I put on the exact size and calendar function for my eyes. ((By the way, this world, a year is 16 months and a month is the 28th of all months. But it''s 24 hours a day, and seven days a week.)) Honestly, this sucks, huh? Besides, the results of this own appraisal are legendary... Isn''t there a lot of Earth machines that would be legendary if we brought them into Koch''s world? Anyway, that''s it now. Maybe one of these days I''ll interact with my status and put on a computational function of skill synthesis or something? But let''s get some sleep today. The request was largely closed, at 10: 00 in the morning, and now it''s 12: 00 in the middle of the night. I kept making it. Tired. ...... good night. 53 Episode 53: Notice of the Martial Arts Games Morning! Come on, one more day, work well! I really don''t have to work, I have plenty of money and stuff, but I''m free! I can''t help it. I hope I came to the guild, but it''s kind of noisy. What is it? For now, I''ll talk to the sister of the adventurer who''s nearby, who gave me sweets. "Hey, sister? Is something wrong? "Oh, you''re Alim. No, I''m getting news, Sa. Of the martial arts tournament. I''m doing it in 12 days. Sa, I''m starting reception today." A martial arts tournament? What is that? No, I can largely guess by name. "What''s a martial arts tournament? "A martial arts tournament is a game between adventurers, played at a coliseum in Wangdu. Sa. It takes place three times a year. Each of the same class of adventurers in the D-S ranks fight each other there with their skills and weapons." Is that what this is all about? Interesting. Your sister keeps explaining. "Once you''re within the top 4, if you play the battle you deserve for winnings, skill cards and other items, weapons, and ranks, you''ll get a lot of things to do that will make your ranks go up and your upcoming activities easier, Sa. Only, you have to pay for your participation, right? And it''s expensive. " "That''s fascinating...... Money is, well, something. But what about being made physically incapable of people dying or working again...? And the punishment for losing." "No one is dying in this coliseum. It''s the rule to stop by stunning, and there''s no punishment. There was slavery...... until a few years ago it seemed like he''d been enslaved, or cut off a thousand hands and feet if the slave guy joined him, or tortured. Thanks to one of the SSS ranks for completely eliminating slavery, that''s not happening anymore, Sa! And as for the major injuries you''ll never be able to operate again... well, you''re using the Great Potion with your own stomach. Once a few years, maybe." "Really?! Shall I join you?" "Isn''t that good? Because I want to see a cute Alim standing and fighting in the Coliseum. Sa. Me." Yeah, there''s no way I''m gonna get hurt! There''s a great potion! I''m glad they said she was cute or something. "Sister! Thanks for sharing! "Well, it doesn''t matter." "Bye! Sister!" "Yeah, bye" (Yikes! I talked to Alim!) That''s a good thing. Can I ask you to do that? Talk to Mr. Aguito again today. "Agate! Request, do you have one? "Ah! You''re Alim. Please, I do. But did you hear that? The tournament is ____" Are we gonna talk about the tournament over here? "Yes, I heard! I want to join! "Whoa, that''s good. I''m still accepting participation here. I''ll tell you anytime...... oh, did I just tell you. The D-rank entry fee is 1,500 bells, but what do we do? 1,500 bells? No problem. "Yes! Go ahead! It''s 1500 bells. "Oh, well, adventurer Alim, join the militant tournament. So, I''m the one who requested it. "Yes." "It''s a D-rank request. Delivered 7 E-rank Demon Casnake Skins. Buy up to 15.... because. They say it''s 210 bells per piece. You want to do it? There''s no demolition designation. "Yes, I will! "Well, I asked for it. _____ ___ _ The quest for this hand is easy for me. You can use the E-rank Whee whistle. Here we go, here we go! Fifteen Kasnakes. Oh, my God, isn''t that just right? Okay, crisp knock it down, deliver it, deliver it. I reported it to Mr Aguito. "Mr. Aguito, it''s over! "... that''s fast. Really." "Eh heh." "Look, it''s 3150 Bell" "Thank you" "Next time, please! "Leave it to me! I''m out of the guild. Well, what do we do today? Wanna take a nap? Uh-huh, I''m not in that mood... Also, should I make it with a sword? Extra iron... not much of that either. I''m not using sand iron now... yeah, let''s make ballsteel. In your spare time, you want to make something. But always, every time you make something, you also want to produce the tools you need to get that "ingredient". This time, I had to make it from a unique iron tool in Japan. I hope I''m free. Jade steel is made. Make a sword out of a little iron called this 1st Class A...! Oh, I''ll get the rest of the iron for something else! Want me to watch...? No... you want something practical, don''t you? ... right. Let''s enchant that effect. Heh. ______________ _________ ____ Come on, we got it! ["Jade Steel''s Heartache Demon Sword" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value National Treasure - Materials Jade Steel Enchant -Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack + 522 (174x3) : Ultimately increases performance as a sword (sharpness, durability, attack 3x) : Consuming MP increases sword performance only for what you consume (MP1 + 0.025x) : The wound I put on this sword always blocks within 3 seconds. : Whoever is hurt by this sword will surely pass out. Time to pass out depends on the difference between the strength of the owner and the strength of the opponent : Tenfold the irritation to pain that you inflict on your opponent with this sword. provided that the person has passed out : Always keep it at its best] A sword for capture, I guess. It also prevents the value of dismantled materials from being lowered by scratches. Cut it once and stun it, and if you capture it, that''s it. Cut twice and cause death due to pain. But the body is intact. In fact, it might be an exaggeration to say I made it for the tournament. That''s it for today. Good night. 54 Episode 54 Miscellaneous Requests Good morning. 1 request per day. Come on, go to the guild and get to work. That, the guild is still noisy today. But it doesn''t seem to be about the tournament. Mostly Mr. Aguito is screaming. "Somebody, someone will take this request, I can [cook] and [dismantle], the D-rank guy. Yes, hey? Somebody, somebody! But nobody raises a voice or a hand. Just stare at Mr. Aguito with a pitiful face. He''s got food, he''s got demolitions. D-Rank, he''s not here? No, you have me. I''ll call you because you''re pathetic. "Mr. Aguito, what''s wrong? "Oh, Alim. No, a merchant from a mighty merchants association executive seems to be going from Wang Du to the port town [Parchini] to make a big deal, and for that reason he''s asking for chores in the carriage... That''s the condition. It''s a D-rank, and you definitely have [cooking] skills. There should also be a [dismantling]." Besides, I worked a week and even left tomorrow. Everyone''s busy getting ready because it''s before the tournament... " "But so, why is Mr. Aguito in trouble? "I don''t know about the executives in that group... they''re all connected to the great guys at Alliance headquarters... I don''t have a head cancer. If I thought you weren''t there..." Are you afraid of power as much as it becomes? Right or right. I don''t have to be ready. I think if I was about D-rank, I''d be able to win at my leisure, and I''m meeting my criteria, and I can take it for you, okay? Reward me. "I''ll take it. I''m mastering both. "Yeah!? Are you sure, Alim? Is that true?" "Fine. For once, how much is the reward? "32000 bells." Sufficient forehead inside. Let''s take it. "You don''t have a problem. I knew I''d take it." "Ugh! Thank you so much. I forgot to tell you, he''s taking another, A-rank adventurer with his escort. I hope I can learn something. I asked for it anyway." "Right, I''ll take care of it." Admit it. No, I get compliments from other adventurers. Is it such a bad job? This. It''s like I''ve already decided to do it today. Play in the carriage, make tools. I''ll probably be free. Back at the inn, I''ll be producing Jenga, Sugorok and Othello as soon as possible. But it''s no big deal, is it? Because I''ll be done making it in seconds...... no, I''m done making it already. They''re early tomorrow morning. A guy like a smartphone with a clock and drawings and a map function... I''ll set up an alarm feature for [tozumaho] for short. We''ll meet at 5: 00 in the morning, so we have to get up at 4: 00. Good night. ____________ ________ ____ Morning. No sleep. I never slept with him. I''m Eli. Get your hair done, get ready to go, get ready, get in the carriage yard in front of Wang Du''s gates. Heh! Or are you already awake, Mr. Ult? Early this morning. But it doesn''t look a little sleepy. What the hell is going on with this guy? In the meantime, I told him I wouldn''t be back for a while. It is now 4: 40. There''s already someone at the rendezvous point. Something about the purpose I saw, my uncle in red armor, who seems to have a strong personality... no, he''s a critical brother. That''s the way it is. Did your brother notice this way, or he''ll talk to you. "No?... what, a daughter?... What''s up. In such an early morning, in a place like this." "I''m here on request..." Answer that. Something else started talking on its own. "Hmm. From what I''ve seen, you''re below your aptitude age, right? X-rank? Thank you for your hard work this early in the morning. The adventurer''s deep, isn''t he? Good luck." Hmm? Rude. Not below aptitude age, but D-rank, huh? I''ll argue with you. "Mmm... rude. I''m certainly below the age of fitness, but I''m D-ranked. I can ask for that D-rank here! "What!? Then show me your guild card." "Yes, go away." "Hmmm...... Alim...... 12 years old...... 5 days after registering...... D-rank. Was it true? I''m sorry. Because I didn''t think my kids were D-ranked. I''m Gabayna. An A-rank adventurer. Me and you, don''t be part of this one." You''re a good looking, well-mannered person. The words are a little too strong though. "Regards! "Oh, nice to meet you. Still below aptitude age, D-rank in 5 days of registration? Pretty futuristic. Honestly, I''m surprised. "That''s right, they often say. Surprised." When I finished introducing myself with Mr. Gabayna, one carriage came that looked slightly more upscale. One man comes down from that carriage with yellow clothes tightening a dark green tie. "Mm-hmm. You seem to have it all. I am a member of my client''s Medical Merchants Association. It''s a man called Grape. Nice to meet you this time." Apparently, it''s my client. Grapes, too. Mr. Gabayna starts introducing herself. "Lord Grape, my name is Gabayna, and I am the one who received this request. Best regards," "Mm-hmm. Mr. Gabayna sees it well at the tournament, so hey. I know him well. Thanks for taking it on.... So what about your daughter? "I say Alim. Nice to meet you, Mr. Grape." He looks a little surprised. This is becoming my temple these days. "Hmm, I''m not suspicious. For once, let me see your guild card? "Which way?" "Mm-hmm. You''re such a rare, brilliant daughter. Aguito from the Gateway Branch introduced me to a good adventurer. Nice to meet you, Arim." "Ha!" Uh, good. This guy seems like a good guy too. Because I don''t want to work under people with bad personalities as much as possible. Mr. Grape is going to explain everything now. "Mm-hmm. So it''s a role. Mr. Gabayna is an escort. I''m going to take a shortcut to Port Town this time, but it''s a path with D, C, and B rank demons. Please?" "Understood." "Mm-hmm. Arim is mostly a chore. Cooking, cleaning, aiding Mr. Gabayna... etc. You have demolition skills, don''t you? Dismantle the demons that Mr. Gabayna defeated. I''ll settle the demons when I get home." "Okay! Leave it to me." "Mm-hmm. And there''s seven crew members in total. Me, Mr. Gabayna, Alim, and four of your men. The food is loaded, so please use it. Can you make it for 7 people? "It''s okay. Nothing wrong with that." "Mm-hmm. You''re reliable. Okay, guys, a little early, but I''m leaving. Get in the carriage. When everyone got in, the carriage left. To the port town of Parchini. 55 Lesson 55: In the Carriage The carriage was many times wider than it looked. Like mine, it would be the magic room by Enchant. I''m getting an inside explanation from Mr. Grape right now. "Hmm... Shit, what do I do" Whoa, what the hell is wrong with you? Just before you explain our room, if you say that, you''ll have no choice but to be anxious. "Duh... what''s wrong? "Mm-hmm. No. The adventurers'' room, we only have one room for two... Gabayna and Alim, the room together. Oh, what is the extent of that...... ... Speaking of which, I''m a girl now. That''s the thing. Don''t worry about it. You can sleep on the couch in the living room. "Mm-hmm, no. Sorry, I didn''t expect a girl to come..." "Then I''ll sleep on the couch in the living room, won''t I? "No, I''ll sleep on the couch. Alim sleeps in a room cot but is good. I was ready for Nojuku in the first place." That''s what Mr. Gabayna said. No, no, you can''t do that. Mr. Gabayna has a bigger role than I do. "Oh no... you can''t do that! Mr. Gabayna has to fight demons if anything happens... I''m on the couch.... No, if Mr. Gabayna is good... Um... well... even in the room with you... it''s okay... right? I don''t know why you''re blushing and mozzling right now for nothing. This is one of the effects of gender transformation, right? Maybe. Mr. Gabayna asks me with a rather bewildered face. "... are you sure you''re okay? "... Yes... I''m fine. I think Mr. Gabayna would be fine." I don''t know sappy about what''s okay. That''s why I''m embarrassed for nothing. Isn''t this true, combined with the effect of the talent of charm, it''s gonna suck? "Nooo.................. I can''t help it if he says so..." "Mm-hmm, you two, are you sorry? "No." "It''s okay." "Well, there''s nothing to do for a while, so I''m not relaxing in this living room." Oh, Mr. Grape, I went to my room. I''m free. What do you want me to do? Do you want to play with Mr. Gabayna, you refraining mistresses? No, that''s still early. I don''t know what to do. I have nothing to do with it. With that in mind, Mr. Gabayna spoke to me. "It''s Alim. How could you be D-ranked at that age? Normal people get a D-rank, but it takes years, months at the earliest? Oh, you wanted to hear that. Fine. Let me give you an answer. "That''s right. You''ve been knocking down demons for a long time before you became an adventurer... Maybe so." "Well... enough to be. He said he had already been through a game against demons. Convinced." "Yes. That''s what I''m talking about" Mr. Gabayna reassembles his arms and continues. "Nevertheless... Alim, you have a strange charm that attracts people. Wouldn''t the men of the world be silent in three or four more years? "Huh!? Is that right? Eh heh." Whoa, what''s this guy all of a sudden? You read such thoughts, says Mr. Gabayina. "Huh. Sorry. I teased half of them." "Mmm! Mr. Gabayna said you made fun of me...... Mr. Grape also intervenes in this conversation. "Mm-hmm. Sure, I''ve been looking at business patterns, all kinds of girls... that''s something else, isn''t it?" "G., even Mr. Grape! No, fascinating talent sucks. I already got a rettel named Pretty Girl. He was talking soothingly like that, but now the man driving stopped the carriage and screamed. "Wow! It''s a demon! Mr. Grape made eye contact with Mr. Gabayna, without any similarities. Drawing on that will, he takes action. "Accepted" Mr. Gabayna leaves the carriage and confronts the demon. I see the demon from inside the place and look it up in Zumahoto. The demon''s name is Trent. It''s a D-rank tree demon. Mr. Gabayna''s gear is spear (lance) and shield. Prevent Trent''s sprawling attacks with a shield and poke him with a spear. "Hao Er''s Clash of Spears" Mr. Gabayna, yes, says the name of the move and stabs the spear at Trent quickly. You must have poked him only once, but the enemy had a wind hole in three places. Trent fell. This is one of the [Spear Haughty] moves. By the way, Kenji also can give a move if you say the name of the move like this. I haven''t used it yet. Mr. Grape, too, seems to have confirmed Trent''s fall. "Mm-hmm, that''s A-rank. Alim, can you please dismantle that demon? "Yes." I get out of the carriage and dismantle Trent on the spot. I dismantled it at equal speed in myself, but from around me it seemed to be an unusual speed, and Mr. Gabayna, Mr. Grape and your mistress looked surprised. By the way, they''re going to do a mountain split on me, Mr. Gabayna, after the request ends. Do you think Mr. Grape can buy it out at that time? After dismantling and storing Trent in Mr. Grape''s magic back, the carriage ran out again. It was lunchtime. I am hungry because I am missing breakfast. Mr. Grape asked me to make you lunch. I hear you''re free to use the ingredients in the pantry in the carriage. Besides, this carriage, the kitchen, is properly attached. That''s the merchant. Well, let''s make something delicious for everyone. Right, do you even make omelettes? Fully developed the abilities of the item master, and I made the supreme omelet. Anyway, stay on the apron as a service and let''s do it in front of everyone. "Yes! Please wait! "Mm-hmm! Yum. That smells so good." "Hmm. Sounds like you can expect the flavor" "Apron, like! "Hey, you''re adorable! "I''m hungry." "Pretty girl apron...... no! "Enjoy, gentlemen." Everyone greets them before meals, limp the omelette with a spoon, put it in their mouths. Oh, that? Everyone shut up. Breaking that moment of silence was Mr. Grape''s next word. "Hmm, hey... Alim, what the hell is this? "Huh!? Oh, wouldn''t that suit your mouth? Wasn''t it delicious? I''m so sorry if I did. Mr Grape says as he shakes his head. "Hmm, vice versa. Delicious. No, too delicious. Okay? I''ve eaten the dishes of a cook named Wang Duichi, and the chef''s cook who serves the castle. I''ll tell you what, it''s not flattering. It''s better than those two. I''m the gastronomer, so I''m pretty sure. I''ll be honest. Your taste is anarchic. Speaking of which, Mr. Arkin said that, too. I thought you said it tasted just as good then. Thanks to the item master, have you finally gone beyond? Other than Mr. Grape, he begins to share his thoughts. "Delicious...... Lord Grape is right. An adventurer, a girl who is neither that nor an adult, is the arm of this dish. Who is it? The speed of dismantling was unusual." "Ugh... Ugh..." Are you sure there''s no change? It''s gone! "Pretty kid made it, that''s all I need. Yet it tastes like being in this heaven..." "Can you eat this kind of food tonight, tomorrow, and back..." Everyone is happy to eat. Glad to hear it. As soon as possible, Mr. Grape becomes the merchant''s eye. Arkin had the same eyes when I sold Mr. Arkin the Great Potion. "Hmm, Alim, are you willing to be our merchant union customer and try to make a deal? Regards, Media Merchants Union..." Mr. Great, uh, took out something like a business card and gave it to me. I mean, maybe this business card was like a free pass to that merchants union headquarters. "Thank you, Mr. Grape. But I already do business with the Media Merchants Association frequently. I''ve already gotten one of these cards from someone named Arkin, and I just saw my face, and as I put it through, it looks like the gatekeeper is telling me. With that said, very Mr Grape looked surprised and said: "Mm-hmm. What, did I? Arkin will do it inside, too. He and I are executives of the Medical Merchants Association headquarters. Right, Arkin... oh, you probably sold me 104 bluetongues...? Yes, it''s me. "Mmm! I knew it! I''ve been at HQ all this time talking about the unusual number of bluetongues! Stay tuned for the Media Merchants Association. I''ll buy it while Arkin''s at work." Now I''m gonna be taking care of the Media Merchants Association all the time. It''s no exaggeration to say that a lot of conveniences have become effective. Maybe he''ll ask me a favor I can''t do. Your mistresses have finished eating and asked for a replacement, but they haven''t made it. I''m sorry. Instead, I''ll make sure you can change your dinner. On this day, to the extent that I encountered and crusaded two D-ranked demons and one C-ranked demon on the road, nothing was particularly significant. Stew for dinner. I made a lot of replacements so I could do it. But don''t tell me you used rabbit meat for stew meat. It''s not particularly delicious, but I had a lot of problems. Instead, Mr. Grape, Mr. Gabayna has one cup, and the four of you have two on average. No, there was a twinkle that only one person had five glasses of. The bath is not provided for this carriage. But I had an item in place to clean my body, so no problem. No one could see me changing into a sleeping roll on a boulder. If he sees you, he''ll pass out. It''s time for bed. Gabayna said she''ll be asleep in a little while. Mr. Gabayna, I also feel like I''m putting too much bets in the corner of the room. You don''t have to be so concerned. Ms Gabayna said this in relation to that. "... Alim must be a girl, right? It shouldn''t have happened when my daughter was old enough to have a room with a man. Anyway, Alim needs to sleep first. I greeted everyone before I went to bed, and I apologize to Mr. Gabayna, but he let me sleep first. They''re arriving in Port Town tomorrow night. 56 Lesson 56: The Sleeping Girl I am now escorting an executive of the Rudiana Chamber of Merchants headquarters, Lord Grape, with a daughter named Alim, a strange red-haired girl of the D-rank. It''s late at night. Alim, including Lord Grape, has fallen asleep now, except for your pilot and me. It''s time for me to go to bed. As soon as anything goes wrong with your man, make him tell me to change into bedding and enter the room. This carriage is amazing. Did you just say that Boulder is an executive of Wang Duichi''s Merchants Association? It''s a magic room carriage. It even has a room, kitchen and toilet inside. The room I was assigned to is with a girl named Alim. Normally I hate that a woman is in a room with a man, but this girl didn''t seem to care. You trusted me the first time you met me. She is a good daughter. And this girl is changing. Being an adventurer with both cooking and dismantling is pretty limited. Besides, women adventurers tend to be reluctant to work with other adventurers like this. Furthermore, that culinary skill, the demolition technique, they are all greatly overwhelmed by even the professionals, rather than the other adventurers. Lord Grape says you can say that culinary skill is anatomical. But this girl, she''s still 12. Originally, you can only be a formal adventurer from 14. Plus the speed of D in 5 days of registration. These elements, everything is clearly out of the ordinary. Maybe by the end of the year, it''s also A-ranked. Alim can do it. That''s what I feel. Besides, this girl is pathetic out of all the girls I''ve ever seen. Was it a failure to keep up with that and say it in person? No, I''m glad. Didn''t I? I don''t feel like I need to worry about that much. I didn''t think women would think about appearance like that. How far does Alim surprise me? ............... Nevertheless, my skin seems to be subdued and comfortable to touch. Hey, if it''s about to munch...... No, I don''t want to. This girl trusted me and told me to stay in the same room. What am I gonna do with this? We need to keep our minds open. You shouldn''t lose the odd temptation. Let''s go to sleep now. "Hmm... Ugh... it''s ____..." Shit, did I wake you? Alim said something. It doesn''t look like I woke you up. "____ it''s ____ not ______ oh ___ and ____ n ____ mica ____" Sleeping. ... and it''s been done a long time. Looks very painful. Even so, I don''t think I care to sleep because the bedtime speech is utterly uttered in a tiny, fine voice... What are you talking about? I may be rude, but I tried to get my ears up. If I concentrated my consciousness, I could draw on the content there... "I don''t like it... I don''t want to die... Mother... Father... Canata... I''m sorry... I''m already... Ouch... Mica... I don''t want to be... I didn''t want to die... I want to go back... more... Together... Mica..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was so bright when you were talking to us. He behaved adorably and energized me. Such an alim is this. I guess you carry a hard past. Was the place where he lived attacked even by a mighty demon... To tell you the truth, I''m out of the knight''s house. My second son, therefore, my brother inherits the family business and I am an adventurer to live. Thanks to his blood muscles as a knight, he is good at handling spears. So I got to this A-rank position. I''ve always considered myself unhappy when I was born as my second son. My brother and I treated our parents differently. Still, my brother and my parents still loved me. Thinking about it, I''m pretty, pretty happy. But this girl, Alim... To deduce from this bedtime statement, my parents have already said... Kanata, Micah, or perhaps they are brothers, who may not be able to see me anymore. At this age, how much suffering is stuck in this little body? Maybe I''m so desperate to live that I''m skilled¡­ skilled. If I were you, I wouldn''t be very, but I wouldn''t be able to stay well. This girl is strong. No, I want you to live strong. I hope so. "That... Gabayina... were you keeping it...? Alim woke up. He doesn''t remember that bedtime speech earlier. I''ll answer that question. "That''s right. I''m about to go to bed. Alim, did I wake you? "No... no... Um... the..." I''m mozzled. I thought it was cute. Maybe a toilet. It''s pathetic to make you say it. "No, you don''t have to tell me. Good night." I''ll gently stroke Alim''s red hair. This much would be forgiven. The girl smiles. "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh..." That''s what I said, I left the room. Maybe if I don''t sleep, I''ll worry about that girl. If you don''t sleep. Gently, lay down on the bunk, close your eyes. Here''s what I think. "If I may, this is not a happy life for that girl." 57 Lesson 57 Until Arrival Good morning. I was asked by Mr. Purple to get up an hour earlier than everyone else and clean the living room, kitchen, etc. So I woke up at 6: 00 in the morning, but at 6: 05, the cleaning was over. I don''t need 10 minutes to prepare breakfast or even think about it at my rate. I have nearly 40 minutes to spare. Now I''ve thought about talking to the pilot, but it''s bad to interrupt. 40 minutes, I''m free. Want to clean it more carefully? Made from cleaning equipment. Maybe not bad. _____ ___ _ After a while, Mr. Purple woke up. Good morning, next to the greeting of, the words he uttered "Hmm, why are you so beautiful..." was. I got too tense. Sometimes there''s nothing else to do that produces huge results. Aside from that, Mr. Gabayna and his mistresses were also in the living room. Breakfast today with bread, soup, boiled eggs and a small amount of salad. The bread is quite elaborate from one way to apply butter, to baking, soup, stock, etc. The boiled eggs are semi-ripe and the salad dressing is a proud finish. They flattened breakfast with Peron and praised me for my cooking skills (and appearance). He replaced a lot of soup, and it''s worth making. I was also surprised that the carriage was clean. I''m free for a while. Is there anything I can do? I used to get it every day at the guild, thinking while eating sweets. It''s delicious like this marshmallow. I asked the refraining men if they were free, and they, too, seemed free, so we decided to play together. In Jenga. Again, they didn''t have Jenga in this world, and they asked me how I would play it, so I replied, ''It''s a game where I pull out the board and pile it up, and if I knock it down, I lose''. They understood it in this explanation. The four of us enjoyed this. It was surprising that Mr. Grape mixed up along the way, too. Besides, Mr. Grape asked me if I would definitely not commercialize it. I am proud to say that I am strong about money. I explained how to make it, how to play it, and how to clean it up, so instead, I said give me a few percent of the sales. He took it lightly. I guess I decided I could sell it. They told me you weren''t snuggling at the look of it, and that you were being neat. Hmm? Maybe we''ve decided on a big deal for you, this? Anyway, until lunch, the five of us were actually playing in Jenga for nearly five hours. What I made for lunch was a sandwich. It should be noted that there are no sandwiches in this world. Eaten with one hand, delicious, Mr. Grape laid eyes on this dish as well. Even with the sandwiches, business talks were held. It''s food, and with this, it''s hard to get paid for % of sales. Therefore, I asked you to give me a 5% discount when buying the product in the future. He looked sinister there, but he admitted it. I''m acting like a merchant, too. After I finished my lunch, I asked Mr. Grape why he was going to Port Town. Apparently, the legendary giant fish was caught, and the purchase of it and going into commerce normally, these two things are the purpose. I guess it''s for fish enough to go out of my way to buy it from afar. The giant fish, rare but not very public, can''t be shown to me or Mr. Gabayna. Too bad. I had a detailed business meeting with Mr. Grape this afternoon. Though it didn''t take much longer, it went on crisply. Spare ribs for dinner. Rabbit, of course. They were all delicious, delicious, and delightful to eat. I didn''t know it was a rabbit. After dinner, clean your body with magic items and wait for your arrival. After a short while, we arrive in the port town of Parchini. We moved to the inn, where we fell asleep. Since it is an inn, the room is separate from Mr. Gabayina''s. And then they did me every crazy favor. All your servants still want you to cook rice, even Mr. Grape and Mr. Gabayna, even during your stay in Parchini. Not if that''s about it. I accepted. One of your lords was glad to cry, why did you cry? Well, thanks to you, I had to wake up earlier than everyone else. It''s 1: 00 at night. It''s 6: 30 in the morning to wake up tomorrow. We need to get to bed fast. Good night. 58 Lesson 58: Playing at Sea Good morning. This is Parchini, a town with a scent of sea breeze. I think it''s a pretty good place. I first saw the sea when I came to this world. The truth is, I''m feeling a little sleepless right now, but I make and use items for sleepiness awakening and drowsiness. Well, I have to make breakfast. The rendezvous point is in the carriage. Thin meat baked on eyeball grill for breakfast this morning, and toast with jam applied. Item Master, make more on your arm. Gentlemen, we''re all set a little faster than rally time. They eat this breakfast looking delicious. I''m really glad you''re happy to eat your own dishes. We can''t all take lunch because we each want to do it separately. So I borrowed Mr. Grape''s "Cloth to Stop Wrapped Items" for the number of people who pulled me out, and I brought him a sandwich. One of your mistresses is happy to cry, saying, ''It''s a lunch from a girl...'' Why cry. I threw it in the magic back. Well, what shall we do today? I could go around this town, but I came to the ocean because of it. I want to hunt fish. Not fishing, hunting. And I want salt. I quickly create a machine that automatically makes salt if left in the ocean. Fish hunting is also planned to take place in the ocean, but waterproofing is a shoe enchant, [protection], but you just need to wear a thin barrier. Breathing can be done by wrapping an enchanted cloth around your mouth that generates air. The question is whether I am free to take fish in this area, but after research in Tozumaho, D-B and sometimes A-rank sea demons appear to be waxy, not very, but unable to fish, do you think there is a strait of demons? Getting demons out is not a problem for me at all. I think I''m going to hunt fish for all the sea monsters here. This strait, it seems, takes eight days by boat. For me, it''s 45 minutes running. We arrived at the Strait of Demons. Lay the salt maker and the floor floating in the sea with transparent enchantments. From the perspective of others, it is transparent but visible to the owner. In addition, the shoe is given an enchantment to be able to move freely through the ocean: [freestyle]. This time, I also used a waterproof enchant on the Magic Sword of Jade Steel''s Qi Pain. Also, no matter how infinite the storage is, I didn''t like putting sea water in the porch, so I put an extra enchant on the porch so I could just inhale whatever I wanted to inhale. Make all the D-A as well as the [E-rank whistle] so that more demons can come by. Now we''re all set. Okay, let''s try to hunt. I play [C-rank whistle] while I lay my sword in the water. There have probably been about 10 demons gathered that would be C-ranked. I will not use the effect of the Sword Stun this time. They''re not human. Plus, I''d like to try one of the sword polarity moves. "Sword Polar Righteousness/Two Dances" This sword technique is a technique that can be slashed, no matter how far away you are from the visible range of objects with your eyes. It also reflects the effects of my sword properly. In other words, if you do a rotary slash on the spot, you can slash objects in the range of 360 ¡ã visible to your center. Therefore, all the demons and fish that I am within sight of are dead intact due to the effects of the sword. Store them all in the pouch. It''s a medium harvest. You just have to repeat this all day today. Then use the [B-rank whistle]. Now there are not only monsters like fish, but also squids and octopuses. Something like six in all. To this extent, [two dances] can be buried twice. Again, I think, item masters are still close to cheats. This sword and attracting demons are all due to this skill. I also tried [A-rank whistle]. One demon came out like a gin bay shark and one like a crab. Really, this strait is horrible. They don''t normally encounter A-rank that way. When it comes to A-rank, it''s a little too much for me right now. Because you have to do [two dances] three or five times. Considering you consume 90 MP in two dances............ you didn''t have as many problems. I spent the day hunting demons like this. I thought you''d been fighting for almost 13 hours. I''ve been missing demons a few times, and I''ve even moved them elsewhere. The results are 41 D-rank demons, 29 C-rank demons, 15 B-rank demons, and 7 A-rank demons. And a regular big fish fishery. With all this, I won''t be bothered with fish for a while. And it''s a salt maker, but it had a few t of salt. Automatic calculation of tozumaho. Calculated yesterday, they say there''s salt for two people for the rest of their lives. That''s the machine I built. No more trouble with salt. I''m back in the carriage. On the way, I met one of your lords and he asked me what I was doing, so I answered, ''It''s fishing''. If a young girl doesn''t like it, she''s gonna laugh at you. Around 6 p.m., Mr. Grape, Mr. Gabayna and your lords all returned to the carriage. Mr. Grape said he was able to do business safely and the business went well. Did Mr. Gabayna look around the store in this town today? Looks like there wasn''t much to be gained. Salted fish, bouillon soup and seaweed salad from the fish I hunted this evening. I let out the luxury fish there, and everyone was surprised to see if I caught one of these. After eating the food, each one returns to his or her own inn room. I fell asleep right after I took a bath. We leave tomorrow morning at 4: 00. 59 Lesson 59: The Return to the Kings Capital Huh...... sleepy. It''s only 3: 30 in the morning. But I have to wake up now. We leave at 4: 00 anyway. At 3: 50, everyone assembled in the carriage rubbing their sleepy eyes. I came to the carriage a little early and prepared some warm soup. I have a crush on you. Actually, you mix soup with grass that has a sleepy effect, too. At 4 a.m., the carriage moved out. I don''t really feel like touring this town any more or anything like that. I can run and come in less than an hour. At 6 a.m., we had breakfast. The menu is much the same as the first day. The difference is enough to put cheese on the toast? 7 a.m.-noon. I played awesome with your mistresses. As an example, Mr. Grape has come up with a proposal for commercialization. This time too, I calmed down by getting 5% of my sales. Fries of white fish for lunch. They say there are fries in this world, but they don''t eat much? They all looked delicious. 1pm - 3pm. I haven''t checked my status properly in a long time. Something tells me my last name on Texto is reflected in my status... In the meantime, thanks to the hunt for demons in the sea, the level of guidance is greatly increased, with EXP 1900 for demons defeated since becoming adventurers and EXP 910110 for this one. It had a total experience of 3267300 and had a level of 181. A-rank monsters have quite a bit of experience. Plus, HP, MP, STP, and SKP go up 80 per level from 170 for the status increase, otherwise they go up 40. I got 1650 more STPs, so I''ll make it all once, 1000. Now the rest is 1,200. Because C is up a lot thanks to the "Omake" of the item master, I didn''t have to shake it any more, then I shake it around A and S, MP, and for now, C as well. This is what the status looks like now. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway Level: 181 EXP: 3267300 HP: 9340/9340 (1000) MP: 9845/9845 (1200) A (Attack): 5180 (1400) C (Device Degree): 5170 (1000) D (Defense): 4670 (1000) W (Magic Power): 4870 (1200) S (Fastness): 5270 (1600) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [C: Water Sword Summoning] Lv2 [D (X): Fire and Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Hydrology/Modification] Lv1 [D (X): Wind/Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Earthwork/Modification] Lv0 [E: Chavon] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv - [E (X): Healing] Lv2 [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Stone] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Item Master ] Lv MAX [Sword Polarity ] Lv MAX [Gender Conversion ] Lv MAX [Gymnastics] Lv- [Gunshot] Lv- [Bow Technique] LV- SKP: 4610 Title ["Fun" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [S-Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Superman] [Creator of God] [Charming Talent] Seal [Rainbow King Forest] -------------------------------------------- Speaking of which, I haven''t been able to develop SK1 at all. Well, with an item master, I can handle it, okay? 4pm - 5pm. In fact, by this time frame, I have encountered D-C ranked demons three times. I also thought you were going, but the encounter rate, it''s higher for you. If you ask Mr. Grape about it, this road seems to be a shortcut, and the demons appear to be good instead. You think that''s why you hired an adventurer as an escort? If you go on a regular route, it''ll take twice as long. Is someone not servicing this road? 6pm. For dinner today, Hamburg. You think hamburgers are fancy food in this world? They haven''t developed the technology to make ground beef. Happy to eat. I was so happy. One of your mistresses told me that she would want my wife if she could. Even Mr. Gabayna said, ''Don''t let Alim go to my daughter-in-law anytime'' or something. You got to be kidding me. ''Please don''t joke ~'' I said with a laugh. 7-10pm We had dinner and cleaned up our bodies. We were playing with reversi. Mr. Grape, as is no longer the case, has proceeded with commercialization. I was intuitive about this and felt like it would be a big hit, so I decided to get 8%, and Mr. Grape agreed. Have you been busy since you left? 11pm I let them sleep a little faster than everyone else. Good night. 3: 00 p.m. When both Gabayna and Alim had already fallen asleep, at that time, the one who was driving was shouting out loud. He can identify demons by rank only. I was able to become the exclusive owner of the Mediana Merchants Association. He was desperately calling for help with his blue face. "A-rank... A-rank demons... 3 at the same time no...!? 60 Episode 60: Three Mirmecoleos Gabayna heard the scream now and jumped up. Three A-rank demons at the same time? Why is that happening in this forest... It looks like Alim and Lord Grape and all the others are awake. Be careful not to go outside with Alim. I want this girl to be happy. We were only together for a short period of time, but I had such feelings for this girl that I wanted to asylum. If there were really three A-ranks, I''d have to fight ready to die here. Honestly, I''m not at all sure I can win. With me, it''s enough to finally win one A-rank and one on one. I may only be able to buy some time. Of course the clients, Alim will definitely miss it too. Tell Alim not to go outside, and then I''m out of the carriage. It''s dark around here and I don''t see it as well as it should, but this carriage also seems to have the ability to light up the lights. Yeah, you sure are. Three. Um, six legs on black skin, and a lion''s head. A demon with an unusually strong chewing power and a record of having chewed up Mithril''s shield or the Ultimate Sword. Ant lion, Mirmecoreo. This guy is strong, and his body is hard. It also moves quickly. Three such demons. ... This is really, I should just stay and miss the carriage. I might die here, but, well, let''s just say the last time I met that girl and I could eat the best dishes in the world. Really, that girl can always go to her wife. When I told her about it earlier, she laughed at me as a joke. Well. Tell your man to leave me and run. He seems quite reluctant, but if I don''t stay here, he''ll be wiped out. Tell him to blame something. "Mr. Gabayna... let''s get out of here. Come on! "These guys are fast legged, and if I don''t stop them here, they''re all gonna die. You... you, your employer, Alim..." "That''s... yes... you are..." "I''m an A-Ranker. I won''t die a little or softly. It''s okay." There''s no way I''m okay. Three A-ranks at the same time, even the S-rankers are pretty tight. But I have to say I''m okay. To let Alim get away...... "Kishagra!" Suddenly, one of the Mirmecoreos jumps at the carriage. I blocked it with a shield. But the shield was bounced off with nails and chewed up by another Mirmecoreo who was ahead of it. Pretty bad. If they attacked me without a shield because of how much clad armor I''m wearing right now, I''d definitely break my bones. You can''t fight enough if you have a fracture. It just kills me in vain. I will hurry your men to flee quickly. But it was the word of despair that came from his lord. "Before... Before... Mirmecoreo..." "What... what!? Yeah, speaking of which, you had three. One, did you go around the carriage exit? What are we going to do? What am I supposed to do? Towards me, Mirmecoreo, who played the shield, attacks me with his nails. I deal with [Spear Haughty/Four Disorders]. I could do damage to Mirmecoreo in front of me. But the moment the other one finishes unleashing my moves, he attacks with his fingernails. Even if you succeed in evading that attack, Mirmecoreo, who did the damage earlier, will timing it and tear your body apart. I ate my belly around that body. Cockroaches and unpleasant noises come from my body. These guys, they''re used to hunting. Originally, Mirmecoreo knew the way out and wouldn''t do anything to prevent it. I can''t help it. I have to fight with the intention of running out of MP... Wrap [Fire Spear Luxury] around this Mithrill spear of mine, and streak the strongest moves in me, [Spear Aurora - Five Moon Rain], to the MP limit. If we can''t defeat one now, there''s nothing more we can do. But. ¡­¡­ I didn''t know Mirmecoreo was coming this way that was blocking the exit... I didn''t notice in the attack on the two of them. I get my arm ripped off with my nails, and the pain runs. And it would be the same Mirmecoreo that crushed my shield. He chewed the spear into the gap where he stopped his hand. My father gave it to me, it was an important Mithrill spear... Oh, no more. I couldn''t save my client or the girl. Mirmecoleo, who was nearest, opens his mouth and tries to snap my head open. I''m sorry, Lord Grape, Alim. Forgive me for not relying on you _____ The moment I was ready to die, to Mirmecoreo, who was about to eat my head, lightning struck... no, magic. The magic has fallen. "Are you okay, Mr. Gabayna! "A... li... m..." A girl to protect came out and ran over to me. I told you not to go outside. Don''t come. Don''t come. I don''t want you to die. "Alim... don''t come... run, run... please..." "... I didn''t really want to fight in public..." What? What are you talking about? This girl. Run. Run. You shouldn''t be a good life to scatter around here. How can you defeat three A-rank demons? You don''t want to fight in public, do you? Then run quickly. But she doesn''t run away. Besides, I became an eye-catching feather. The three Mirmecoreos came out with a magic formation. Whatever you think, this is Alim''s magic... When I was a little girl, I learned about magic from my tutor. If you look at the magic team, you''ll know the type of move. This is a magic formation that emits the highest firepower... marchless magic. Merciless is the magic of freedom. The magical form that is unleashed can be changed by the will of the operator. Of course, power is higher than emission or cannon. The more you condense the Martyless shape, the narrower the attack range, the more power you condense. Few guys can even use S-Ranker. I can''t believe you activated that magic... three times at the same time... I guess that means you waved [pole] SK1 to MAX. The lightning marchless, bladed and attacked by both Mirmecoreo _____ It was an instant event. What was Mirmecoreo, pierced by a blade of thunder and torn apart his body, is spreading in front of me. I made this situation, my red-haired daughter said this while forcing me to take a very expensive pill, Great Potion. "It''s okay now." and. What the hell is this girl... who the hell she is and how she''s grown up... what pain she''s carrying... The mystery only deepens. 61 Lesson 61 Return After Disturbance Not if it''s only Mr. Gabayna. Even Mr. Grape saw that sight. Where I buried three A-rank demons and used the Great Potion in vain, like an ant and lion named Mirmecoreo that was hunted down... First of all, Mr. Grape is connected to the Alliance. "Mm-hmm, I''m sorry, Alim, because this is a decision... Let me raise my rank to A-rank. You can''t disagree. Like?" "Yes..." "Hmm, it''s really more than S-rank, huh? What, but from the number of A-rank demons you defeated, you''re A-rank. You have to defeat three A-ranks before you can reach S-rank. I don''t mind a demonic nucleus. But you wouldn''t let it out even if you had it, would you? He hated being A-ranked." This is how it happened. The truth is, I wanted to move on more slowly. But it doesn''t seem like it either. Mr. Grape goes on to talk further. "By the way... what happened to that Great Potion? I knew they''d ask me. This is the situation already. I''ll be honest with you. "I made it myself" To that, Mr. Gabayna was surprised. Mr. Grape has a convincing look. "Hmm, I knew it. Normally, they all hesitate to use the array. Because it''s so expensive. But Alim used it like there were many more. Besides, cooking, demolition techniques, I knew I wasn''t the only one." I knew you knew merchants were like that. You can''t do bad things, in front of a merchant. Mr. Grape will now talk about Mirmecoreo''s handling. "Hmm, Alim is the one who defeated Mirmecoreo, so the Devil''s Nucleus belongs to Alim, of course. What about the Mirmecoreo carcass? Mr. Gabayna." "I didn''t do anything. It''s all Alim did. Mirmecoleo''s demolitions must belong to Alim." I''m supposed to receive the whole Mirmecoreo thing. This guy''s body can be used for armor or something. I really want to separate Mr. Gabayna''s hard work, but that will probably shame those who were trying to protect him, that he will be pitied the other way around. He told me to run, run, run. "Now, sweeten to your words, this carcass, I''ll have it all" I sucked it all in the porch. After a while, the carriage runs out again. Mr. Grape says, ''Alim, say hello to the Mediana Merchants Association in the future'' and leaves our room. Me and Mr. Gabayna, we''re alone. Mr. Gabayna opens his mouth. "I''m sorry... sorry... I am. I can''t believe anyone was trying to protect me... And pay for the Great Potion with Kittin ''." Totally, it''s getting soggy. I return the word to Mr. Gabayna. "That''s not true. Run away... because I was so glad you cared for me... One thing about Great Potion, I need a favor. Would you mind doing something that wasn''t? "Well, what is a favor? Say anything I can." I show Mr. Gabayna two sets of shattered metal pieces. "This is Mr. Gabayna''s spear and shield. The spear is Mr. Gabayna''s precious object, isn''t it? This is because the material was misrilled... This spear and shield, let me do as I please. Please. Because I will definitely give it back." "Is that... a good thing? I guess that means fixing this spear and shield, huh? "No, let me modify it as I please" ".......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... I made it such a rhetoric because I would not let Mr. Gabayina say no. If I tell you to fix it, strengthen it, I''m going to tell you to pay for it. I''m not going to take the money. I just want to make it. I''ll take the magic room out of the porch. Mr. Gabayna already looked surprised and tired. ___________ _______ ___ That''s how these two things were made. ["St. Silver''s Superspear" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Treasure - Ingredients Mithrills Enchant - Type Ultra Spear ¡¤ Description : Attack + 370 (185x2) : Superbly increases performance as a spear (2x penetration, durability, attack) : Make it a little lighter : Makes it harder to break : Always keep it at its best] ["Hei Mirmecoreo''s Iron Super Shield" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Treasure -Materials Iron Enchant The Hardest Skin in in Mirmecoreo Jawbone of Mirmecoreo ¡¤ Type Super Shield of Demonic Combination ¡¤ Description : Defense + 294 (147x2) : Superbly increases performance as a spear (durability, 2x defense) : Make it a little lighter : Makes it harder to break : Always keep it at its best] Yeah, you couldn''t build a weapon for a while, and you were a little craved. I really like making weapons. Feels like you''re assembling a pramo or something. You know what I mean, right? But I don''t really make it, and I don''t use it myself. As for the consideration of Great Potion, it''s the best for me, isn''t it? I give the finished product to Mr. Gabayna. I was reluctant at first, but when I said, ''It''s the price of the potion until you take it,'' he took it. He looked at the spear and the shield seriously and said: "Alim, who are you? These two are clearly better than they were before they broke. I don''t have any appraisal skills, as far as I can tell. They don''t sell weapons like this in stores. Besides, you came out in about 20 minutes after you got in that box... It would mean that these were repaired and modified at a speed that would not have been considered normal...? I answer that question. "Yes, I am. I also have skills in forge. [M] But if you make too many weapons, you don''t use them, do you? That''s why I modified my weapon. Because building weapons is fun in itself." In response to that reply, Ms Gabayna said: "Alim... you... no, it''s nothing. Thank you, thank you" It''s 4: 00 p.m. now. Not very much, but you weren''t in a situation where you could sleep, they were all awake. I think your eyes have changed to look at me. This is the kind of eye that even a great man sees from the eyes directed at a cute subject. It''s just not contempt. Anyway, when I stepped on my stomach, I''d serve snacks to everyone like that. Is my food that good after all? The snacks I served soon disappeared. Plus, that''s why we all played awesome anyway. Mr. Gabayna is with us. Until breakfast, this is how I spent it. ________ ____ _ I made breakfast the same as the second day. This journey has been a lot, but if anything has changed from where I was going, everyone has stopped treating me like a child. Looks like Mr. Gabayna is getting a little better. Hamburg for lunch. He asked me why I would make it so extravagant from day to day, and I told him that it was because I would make it so extravagant at night. Your eyes were shining. Dinner is A-rank demon, Calkinos crab threesome. Everyone, surprised by this, asked me how I got it. ''In Port Town, I was actually hunting this guy, not fishing,'' replied half the time, and everyone''s face caught on. But it seemed delicious, and your people were self-absorbed in eating. Mr. Gabayna was eating a great amount, too. Because this is my last meal in this face. 2 o''clock at midnight. Returned to Wangdu. I bid farewell greetings to each and every one of your mistresses. But these people, they seem to have merchants'' clubs, so if you want to meet them, they can see you. Mr. Grape and I promised to discuss the commercialization of Jenga, Sugolok, Othello and Sandwich in the near future. And he wants me to take this chore job reward tomorrow at the guild. Crusaded on the road, demons other than Mirmecoreo were bought at the Merchants'' Guild, and Mr. Gabayina divided 50%, me 20%, and the remaining 30% between the four of you. He said goodbye to Mr. Gabayna once and for all, but he''s going to the militant tournament, and at that time, he wants you to come and see him in the waiting room. But he doesn''t know. As a matter of fact, I''ve already paid Mr. Grape the extra 18,000 bells needed to compete in the A-rank section of the tournament, and I''m going to be in the A-rank martial arts tournament as well. It''s funny, so let''s keep it quiet. And so we went back to where each of us was to go. That was a lot of fun. for the past six days. There was also a lot to gain. ___________ ______ ___ I came back to the inn. Let''s get into the room quickly. I enter the inn and feel a little uncomfortable. Funny... I already turned off the lights in this building and it''s getting dark... but at this hour, the lights are only on in the back of the reception. As I approach the reception to see how things are going a little, I hear something. "______ is, do _____ always" "Yes, Ur ___________ don''t do it, more ______!" "Good _____ and ___ else. It''s a ___ business." Mr. Ult and I are talking about one man, one woman and a total of three people. 62 Episode 62: At the Inn Hikari Um, who would it be, at this hour? I wonder who Mr. Ult is talking to. Well, it''s none of my business. That''s what I thought, and when I tried to pass the reception, I was overheard by a man talking to Mr. Ult who happened to be in my ear. "______ And was that Alim? What''s the youngest A-rank...? You seem to be talking about me, but there''s something wrong with that. It was late last night that I became A-ranked. Mr. Gabayna, Mr. Grape, your lords, or anyone in the Bureau involved in the ranks of the Alliance, will only know who has the status of Alliance. Knowing that would mean that it is the guild associates who are talking to Mr. Ult right now. I also thought about the possibility of Mr. Agate, but it won''t be because he has a different voice. Let''s be a little transparent and listen. Not a good eavesdropper, though. Mr. Ult also says something surprising. "Oh, is it Alim after all? It''s not like the D-rank is that status. Than that, A-rank... I don''t think it''s weird in the SS ranks, though, do you? Well, in time, it''s SSS rank, that girl." I''m in front of Mr. Ult, and I''ve never been excited about my strength. Why can Mr. Ult evaluate my strength? I just think I see the status. Besides, you think it''s SSS rank? How can Mr. Ult compare that rank to me? Now I hear a woman talking. "Heh... isn''t it unusual for Ult to value other adventurers highly? But even if he was the youngest A-rank adventurer of all time under the right age... is he really our daughter? Mr. Ult answers the woman''s question. "Oh, no doubt about it. He has the same" skills that name it "as we do. It''s a whole new species, too." "Heh... in the street. Looking forward to it." "Absolutely." What do you mean "that namesake skill"...? No way, "master"? If so, are there other masters, and now the three of them over there, each with some sort of "master"? Besides, the same as us¡­ means that Ult, no, the three of them over there are SSS-ranked adventurers, given the content of the conversation. I didn''t think Mr. Ult was the highest-ranked adventurer... Plus, the three keep talking. "So, what kind of daughter is that? Is she cute? "What are you talking about already... Ult, I''m curious, too." "Right...... when you go to the martial arts tournament and you get to the public, you immediately say ''cute'' all over the Wang capital, is it cute enough to talk about it? Mr. Ult... Even with all that praise, it''s nothing... "Well... I''d love to see you." "Well, why don''t you meet me, now" Ult, what are you talking about? You''re already asleep. Sorry if I woke you up. " Hmm? Hey... Mr. Ult, no way... but I''m being transparent right now, and I was trying not to make any noise... "I know you''re there. Come on. Arim." What the hell is this guy? I got the wings to go out in front of those three. 63 Lesson 63 SSS Ranker I''ll stop being transparent and get out in front of the three of you. Mr. Ult, there was a blonde dandy man, a beautiful woman in her early 20s or so with silver hair. They both seemed surprised and said: "Come on, I can''t believe you didn''t notice who we were hiding from. I''m surprised." "Isn''t Ult right? This girl has hope for the future." In contrast, Mr. Ult will also say the words "Right? That''s why I told you. Said it could be SSS rank. Oh, Alim, just sit where you''re available." As recommended, an empty seat¡­ sits next to a silver-haired woman. Dundee said this with a face that sees rare things, I don''t know what''s strange. "That''s unusual, this girl. She''s nervous and excited that we''re here. I don''t think you know about us." "Where are you coming from? That confidence. Maybe some people don''t know, right? "No, but... Ult would know, wouldn''t he? Only SSS ranked guys know what Ult looks like right now. I usually look different. But me and you, it''s like you don''t know. Especially since we''re not in disguise or anything, are we? Are you also a celebrity because you are an SSS ranker as long as you can? That''s right. They''re the strongest people in the whole anasm thing. But I don''t know anything about it. Activate your amnesia settings. "I''m sorry... if I offended you... but I don''t remember anything more than two weeks ago..." The blonde dandy man reacts to the word. "What? Do you have a lot of things with you as long as it takes? Then you don''t know and it''s natural... no, should I say I forgot? My name is Gilmers." Takegami. "But it''s called. [Piece of Hercules] He''s the leader of the team. Nice to meet you. So, this Mr. Beppin is _______" Mr. Gilmers talks to a silver-haired woman. "Ha... Mr. Beppin... My name is Parasna. I''m an SSS Ranker. Sometimes they call me" The Great Mage of Mori Luo Wang. " Does this man say Mr. Palasna? Say hello again. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Gilmers, Mr. Palasna! I say Alim! "Oh, I know. And that''s really cute... any of it, if I were three to four more years, I''d be allergic..." "Arim, can''t you? Follow such a suspicious uncle. And you''re really cute. Makes me want to hug you. Okay? Hugs." I was hugged before I responded. Dejavu. Why is this always happening? Mr. Gilmers saw how it went and said: "Oh, that''s nice, Alim. Which, Palasna, will you give me a hug, too? Mr. Palasna returned the words as he embraced me. "Really, Mr. Gilmers'', is it light on that woman, is there anything you can do? "Right... You have a Ult..." "Hey... no..." "Is that it? Is that okay? Ult, do I hate you? "That''s not what I said... Sugu made fun of it, so Mr. Gilmers..." inflate your mouth and argue, Mr. Palasna. I see you have Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult. Speaking of which, I haven''t heard anything about Mr. Ult. I ask about Mr. Ult on Mr. Palasna''s lap. "Uh... who is Mr. Ult? SSS Ranker, right? "Yes, I''m an SSS Ranker. Ult Rustman. Ult is the first name in the world, although he goes by the name of the last man. They''re also called immortal heroes." Mr. Palasna further added the conversation. "Ult is amazing. Oh, my God, three years ago, you totally abolished slavery by yourself. Teng himself, who has eliminated slavery from anasm. So a lot of people look at Ult as a hero." "But hey... you look good now, you''re a good young man, but you usually dress weird. He''s like armor, he''s like demons, he''s something amazing." "Heh? That''s a weird outfit? Isn''t that cool, that outfit? Doesn''t Mr. Gilmers know? "... I don''t know for sure" "Really..." Mr. Ult is peeing! What the hell are you dressed like? But now let''s stop asking. There''s something else I want to ask you. "Um... I just eavesdropped on you... and I heard you guys have skills with the master''s name on them..." All three answer me. "Oh, I have it. I''m the Battlemaster. You''re skilled at handling all kinds of weapons and tactics." "I am the Magic Master." Skills in conducting magic. The magic of all classes can be used, and the MP consumed is considerably reduced. You can absorb or reflex their magic. " "I''m the Creature Master." They lead all life forms, including demons, and freely change my body. I can do anything for living things. It is also possible to split, become a bird, create a fierce poison in the body, grow many arms¡­ it is also possible to regenerate the body indefinitely. That''s where they call you immortal. " After all, master is a pretty amazing skill. Aren''t they all cheats? But can I explain so much wheeling and skill? "Sh... that''s amazing... but is it so easy, it''s a good thing to talk about your skills? "Oh, it''s no problem. If that''s not more than the SS rank, on the contrary, it''s a sign of skill pride, right? You can only rely on an A-rank to explain your skills. Well, I wouldn''t tell you how I got my skills because I''d be in trouble if someone else mastered me. What kind of skills is Alim? If I can tell you, why don''t you tell me?" Well, I don''t mind telling you, either. "Ah, yes. I am the" Item Master ". You think you''re going to handle the whole thing? For example, you can make your own Epic items, or you can use tools at speeds and skills that are not considered by ordinary people. You can also make an appraisal, and you can sense the location of what you want to collect." I guess Mr. Ult knew, he''s nodding. ''It''s convenient,'' Mr. Palasna said. But the one who ate the most was Mr. Gilmers. "Hey, Alim! So you''re saying you can make a weapon or something as good as nothing else? "Yeah, well." "Right... I''m collecting weapons, and I''ll get the materials, and I''ll give you the money, so why don''t you make a weapon for me once in a while? It''s for viewing, but it''s practical." This will match my interests. I want to make it. He wants to collect. Isn''t it perfect? "Yeah, that''s good. Let''s make it. Tomorrow." "Is that true? Are you sure about this? Don''t be awesome. I''ll show you any one, even a sample. "Yeah, of course. Before this, I made a sword for myself, shall I show you? "Oh, let me see, definitely. I can only identify weapons. Let me take a closer look." I''m a masterpiece. Show Mr. Gilmers the demon sword of the sucker of extreme silver. I guess I''m trying to appraise it. I said this after a while of looking at it. "Wow... can you really make a legendary weapon? It''s the kind of weapon that comes out of the dungeon, this... Let''s ask. I asked you, Alim." "Copy that! A business meeting with Mr. Gilmers has been concluded. Do you make SSS Ranker weapons... I have to live up to expectations. Then both me and Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult said this. "Nah... then, Alim. Can you make me, like, a cane, clothes, accessories? Of course, I''ll give you the material and I''ll pay you... right? "Ah, both of you. Oh, my God, I''ve known and endured... Alim, can I, too? "Of course! Now we have a business meeting with the three SSS Rankers. Come home from work, you''re tired, but don''t do it often. Me. I said this as Mr. Palasna noticed something. "But, Alim, you''re going to the militant tournament, aren''t you? Um... don''t you have to get ready or something? I come to that question. "If you have a weapon I made, you''ll be fine." "Well, that''s true." Mr. Gilmers laughed and depressed the gavel. I think I''ve been convinced. After that, the four of us talked for a while. _______ ____ __ After a while, he slowly lifted himself out of his chair and said it was time to go home. "Then I''ll go home, too. See you later, Arim." Apparently, Mr. Palasna is leaving too. "And before I go home, I''ll give you these, Arim. Now I wonder if you could make me a sword." Handed over are the demolition materials of the S-ranked demons: Ultimate and Ortolos. I''ll take that request. The finished item, if you give it to Mr. Ult, he will deliver it. Mr. Ult and I, after we dropped them off, told Mr. Ult to go back to his room and sleep. Following that word, I went back to my room and slept. Too many things, I got stuck. The tournament starts in four days. 64 Chapter 64: A few days before the General Assembly Good morning. It''s 10: 00 in the morning. Mr. Gilmers and the others left yesterday at 3: 00, so I guess we can''t help but wake up at this hour? It has been decided to do so today. Make a sword for Mr. Gilmers'' collection. This is my first production request. Let''s stick it out and make it. However, there is a little more material handed over. After I finished making one sword, enough to make a knife. There''s a whole lot of orthos, right? Should I return the excess? ____________ ________ ____ 12 o''clock at night. Finally finished. This is the sword. ["The Twin-Increasing Devil''s Sword of He-Oltros'' Ultimate Mine" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Ultimate Metal Enchant Ortolos'' Right Head Dog Teeth Dog teeth on the left head of Ortolos Ortolos Snaketail -Type Demonic Sword of Demonic Combination ¡¤ Description : Attack + 642 (214x3) : Ultimately increases performance as a sword (Durable, Slashy, 3x Attack) : Superbly increases the speed of the owner''s sword moves : Double the performance, special effects of this sword for a certain amount of time by consuming MP200 : By consuming MP222, this sword has the same effect as two for a certain amount of time (this effect is not reflected) : Be reasonably light : unbreakable : Always keep it at its best] I hope this satisfies you. I''ve been working all morning without drinking or eating, so I''m tired and tired. I''ll give it to Mr. Ult again tomorrow, and we''ll go to bed already today. The martial arts tournament is in three days. __________ ______ ___ Good morning. I gave Mr. Ult my sword for Mr. Gilmers. Asked him about the rules of the tournament. Actually, I wasn''t informed about the rules of the tournament yet, was I? The rules of the tournament are tournament based, and you can bring up to two weapons. He also said that when he got out of the field to fight, he would only have the results and there would not have been everything, so everything basic seems to be ants, and he doesn''t have banned skills, etc. In the morning, I''m going to the guild to get the reward for the request. When I open the door, everyone is staring at me. I''m a little scared. Then, cheer. "Whoa! It''s Alim! "Even the youngest A-rank! "You look so cute, you don''t do it! Everybody seems to know I''m in A-rank. Daiichi, it would be information from Aguito. Talk to Mr. Aguito. "Congratulations, A-rank. Alim, you can take requests for more than A-rank jobs in a bigger guild than anything here in the heart of the King''s Capital. But come back here when you want to do less than that...................... Nevertheless, you were a real genius, as I thought. Alim is." "Ehehe... thanks! When you work below A-rank, we''ll take care of you here again." "Ah. It''s my pleasure to see you again. And a reward... It''s an extra 48,000 bells. There you go. " "Thank you! "I''ll see you around." "Yes!" I went outside while the adventurers in this guild mocked me. Remaining today, nothing in particular. Let''s just say it''s been a long time since I''ve rested. Right...... with flour, do you even make udon? It was time for some Japanese food. No miso, no soy sauce, no rice. This world. I have soy beans, so next time I''ll make my own about soy sauce and miso. The udon I made was very tasty. I made it with an item master, from tools. It is deliciously decided. There was no noodle sauce, so I hurried to make # fish soy __ a little __ # and did something about it. Next time, let''s make some octopus too. After lunch, I got free. Yeah, let''s make some protective gear. I wish it wasn''t a weapon, right? All right, all you have to do is make gear that will increase your status. Thus, I made both left and right [one-handed gloves] for the rest of the day. Why, one hand at a time. Because if it''s two hands, it''s recognized as one in two. If you have two one-handed gloves, you''ll be recognized as two properly. The finished product is this. The other one has exactly the same effect. ["Multiplex/Demonic Leather Ability Increased Fingerless One-Handed Magic Gloves (Right)" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Mirmecoreo Skin Enchant Rainbow Emperor Dog Skin Mithril - Type Single gloves of multiple demons ¡¤ Description : Defense + 150 (50x3) : Ultimately increases performance as a protective device (durable, defensive, 3x) : Amazingly raises the equiper''s a : Amazingly elevates the C of the gear : Amazingly elevates the D of the gear : Amazingly raises the equiper''s w : Ultra-Physically raises the S of the gear : Be reasonably light : unbreakable : Always keep it at its best] By and large, it is roughly 1.5 times more amazing and twice as superior. I mean, the effect of these two gloves and the shoe enchant makes me six times faster. This concludes the ability bottom-up. Let''s get some sleep. The martial arts tournament is in two days. I mean, the day after tomorrow. _____________ ________ ____ Good morning. Sometimes today is the day before the tournament, and the whole Wang capital is noisy. Mr. Ult is not here. As an SSS ranker, he went to the Coliseum to prepare for the tournament. The day before the tournament, I''m free. Do you want to make even moveable, cute clothes? But you already have, that. I also need to take care of my sword, thanks to Enchant... Do you want to make and eat pizza? The food in this world is delicious, too, but I knew I''d miss the food on Earth. I haven''t been here a month since I came to Anasm. I''d love some ice cream, too. Shall I make it? Mmm! Yum! The pizza and ice cream were delicious! Happy! Now, if only someone could eat with me, it would have been even better. Ah... beautiful flowers... What are you doing now? I''m dead, and I wonder what he''s doing. ... and when I get a little lonely, I''m naughty Don''t get sick. You shouldn''t be like this. Tomorrow is a martial arts tournament. That''s right, meet me in the basement of the Coliseum tomorrow at 11: 00? We already know the structure in the coliseum, so don''t worry about getting lost. Well, let''s get some sleep today. Good night. 65 Episode 65: Martial Arts Games-1 Ohh. Today is militant tournament day. It''s 11: 00 to get together. Wang Du is quite busy. It''s 10: 00. Let''s head to the Coliseum early. We get to the Coliseum, I go underground. There were plenty of people along the way who would probably be competing. Among them, one is familiar with his face. "Mr. Gabayna! Hello." "Oh, Alim. You look good. You''re here to watch the tournament? But today is not the day to be open to the public." Oh, this guy didn''t know I was coming out. "No, I''m an A-rank contestant. I mean, me and Gabayna, we have competitors all over the tournament." "You were competing...! So this is what I was discussing with Lord Grape then? I''ve been trying to win, but it''s going to be hard... after they show me the arr... But if we''re going to fight, we''re going to do everything we can." "Ha!" After all, Mr. Gabayna is a little like a samurai. That''s not true? We arrived in the basement. I''m still able to play games here. I guess the finals and other eyeball games will be played in a decent place up there. It''s bigger than it looks outside, so I guess it''s a magic room. Besides, you think there''s a place like this by rank? Then someone accidentally slaps me on the shoulder. I looked at the guy I slapped, but he''s hiding his face in a black robe hood, and I don''t know who it is. I was suspicious of someone with such a robe, but I heard a voice from that person that I knew. Ultra-low. "(Alim, it''s me, me. Parasna, you can''t just show up here. Because it makes a scene. Please, follow me)" Celebrities are tough. I guess I was trying to keep it out of sight to come to Mr. Ult''s, too, late at night. I arrived at Mr. Palasna. Beyond that, Mr. Gilmers and one unfamiliar person, something. Or you don''t look human. It looks like it made a special hero''s body look good. If I had seen this on Earth, I would have thought it was a geek or a cook II disease, a high quality cosplay. The person said something. "Girl yo, I no name ha, last man." Immortal Hero. "Tomo, call Barretail." ... an immortal hero... no way... this guy "Um... is that Mr. Ult? "Yeah, Alim. It''s me, Ultra Lastman." I knew it. Mr. Gilmers pinches his mouth. "Hey, Alim. This guy had a really good hobby, you know? Besides, he''s talking in a weird way." "Sonnakotohanai. I look like a nokono. Hakukoishi, voice mo powerful gaatte, Rin Shiite, Sitteil. Girl yo, o ago mosoudaloo? "Um, leave the look out, I don''t think my hobbies are very good" "I''m sorry. Ult. I don''t think my hobbies are good, either, without looking or having anything to do with it. Kind of like having a kid." "No...!? Up to the parasna... Terrible!" Oh, Mr. Ult, I''m depressed. By the way, why was I called? "By the way, what can I do for you? "I just missed you at first sight, dear Alim, didn''t I? "I ha, in Kono, Alimchanni, Miseteokout suttene.... The one thing I really need to run errands with is Mr. Gilmers. You mean the sword, right? "Oh, yeah. Alim. Thank you for such a wonderful sword, true ~ ~! That sword is not for viewing. You''re my sub webon! Don''t ask me again! Now I wonder if I''d like a bow..." Good. He''s happy for me. Still, what do we do with the extra material? "Is that a bow? I get it! By the way, I still have Ultimate and Ortros material left, what should I do? "Oh, I''ll do Ultimate and Ortros. Alternatively, Ultimate adds up when you build your next weapon. This time, Mithril and this guy... basilisk, I''ll give you S-rank demon material. I hope the militant tournament is over. The sword''s reward goes with the bow''s reward." "Yes! Copy that." Is Ortolos followed by Basilisk... really fantastic, isn''t it? Well, I''ve never made a bow before, but do you want to try? Also, after the four of us talked, as Mr. Gilmers reminded me, he started rushing me. "Arim, it''s time to get back to the underground arena. Let''s get this over with, huh? By the way, I''m Alim and the others, because I''m the A-rank Chief Judge! Nice to meet you there. By the way, Ult is in the S-rank, and Palasna is the overall judge of the B-rank. Come on, man. "Yes!" I''ll see you later. I''m breaking up with the three of them and going back to the arena. When I got back, I was hissing in this whole place, an A-rank adventurer. There were quite a few adventurers who called out to me, mostly, loving me or jealous of my strength. There is a stage behind this place like a stage. At 11 o''clock, Mr. Gilmers came out from beside that platform. And say something out loud. "Hey! Attention! Everybody shut up and look at Mr. Gilmers. "There are 80 participants in this tournament. As usual, it''s tournamental! All five games, including the final. You know the rules, don''t you? But it''s settled, so I''ll explain. There are three conditions for victory. Stun the opponent, the opponent gibs up, it''s been 30 minutes and if HP stays above the opponent, you win! And it''s forbidden, but it''s strictly forbidden to kill them! Up to 2 weapons brought in. Other than that, freedom, freedom. Ah! Come on, you guys, that strength you keep polishing every day! Give it a try at the tournament! This time, I''m the overall referee until World War 1-2! [Takegami] That''s Gilmers. Ah! "''Waaaaaa!! Wow, great cheer. You''re really a celebrity. Mr. Gilmers. Plus, he keeps talking. "Wait, it''s your opponent''s announcement! Look at this guy. This is your opponent in the first round. Ah! Guys, move to the number location it says!. We''ll start all matches at 11: 20, all at once! I came down from the top wanting to see a big billed sign. There''s that diagram of the tournament... I see. Am I supposed to fight a guy named Chekay on block 12? I''m heading to block 12. 66 Episode 66: Martial Arts Games-2 Block 12. Right now, there''s an opponent in front of me, a man named Chekay. The weapon you have is a spear. He talks to me. "Wow, you''re the fastest and youngest beautiful girl a ranker. Alim, right? I say Chekay. If you don''t want to get hurt, don''t surrender early, okay? I have no taste in scratching that pretty face." "Regards! But don''t worry about it! ¡­¡­¡­ it will be over in an instant" "Ha! You look cute and say what you say ~. That''s not bad. Let''s work together." ¡­ and, at 11: 19, the referee of block 12 prompts us to go up on stage with each other. Thank you. And set up a weapon. 11: 20. The game started with Mr. Gilmers'' signal. "Well then... World War I, battle... get started! As soon as it begins, Chekay tries to cast her magic. "Sandka.................." That''s it, he collapsed patsy. Regardless, it is an attack by my agonizing demon sword. I attacked him using a technique called "Sword Pole Deep Righteousness/One Break". If it was a normal sword, a man named Chekay would have blown his neck off. The boulder is my sword, isn''t it? I urge people who are judging me because the battle is over. "Judge, judgment, please" Then the referee entered the stage as he panicked, checking on the condition of a man named Chekay, and proclaimed: "Chi...... Chekay Armaghy, Stun! Hence Block 12 winner, Alim Nariway! First of all, you''ve made it through the first round. Though I was rather dismayed. Apparently, I''m the first one to finish it. Um, do I have to wait half an hour for this to happen? Twenty-four minutes later, the whole game was over, and after a 15-minute break, they were going to start Game II. I next play a game with a guy named Domula on block 6. Eat a sandwich you have prepared in the course of 10 minutes and come to the game without a thought. Five minutes before the start of Game 2, I''ll hold back before the stage. After a while, Domula and a thoughtful figure arrived. A thick, fat little makeup aunt, wearing a # clamshell __ crust __ # and a small axe on her left hand¡­ tomahawk gripped, iron shield on her right hand. Pretty heavy gear. This is all I look strong about. It''s not going to be easy for a woman to wear all this gear, it''s going to be tough. She talks to me. "Oh, sweetie. You''re Arim, aren''t you? I''ve heard a lot of rumors. Breaking through the first round means you have strength. So, I can''t be a bad handler, okay? "Neither will I. Match, thank you." "Oh, you''re a well-behaved daughter, Arim. You''re 12, aren''t you? My aunt has a son the same age, and that''s, well, Yancha... I''d like you to apprentice Alim and behave a little more." It was time to have such a family conversation. Just at 12: 00, the referee of block 6 prompted us to go up on stage with each other and thank you. And set up a weapon. Signal of Mr. Gilmers'' opening of the war. "Okay, here we go... Game 2... Battle... Start! Mr. Domula stands strong............ "I''ll just fly. Ooh..." Soil Luxury "...! She is wrapped in a strong orange mind... That''s probably an enhanced version of "chi". The only place I can touch this sword directly is my face. Can''t you help it? It won''t hurt, okay? Use "Sword Extreme Deep Righteousness/One Break" and attack. Mr. Domula passed out. "Judge... it''s over" Hearing the words, the referee sees how Mr. Domula is doing. And declared. "Domula Pippi... Stun. WW2 Block 6... Winner, Alim Nariway eh...! He also broke through World War 2. Pippy is no way this guy, daughters of Mr. Ziesev and Mr. Gabella......!? Maybe that''s how old those two are. Also, it looks like I was the fastest. We have to wait another half an hour. All matches ended. Mr. Gilmers restarts the MC. "The whole game is over for today! Game three, the semifinals will be played tomorrow at the Coliseum on this. We''re meeting tomorrow at 9: 00 a.m.! Don''t forget. Loser or winner, rest the rest of the day! Good luck." Well, looks like you can go home now. The adventurer who stayed on this scene gradually returns. Let''s go home, too. Then Mr. Gilmers summoned me. "Ooh, Alim. Aren''t you so strong? Especially in World War II, Domula Tsuki has two names:" Fighting Okan ", and he''s a strong winner of last year''s A-rank tournament 449... That''s not instant killing. I knew you had SSS rank qualities." "Thank you! "Oops, go home already today and take your time off. It''s 9: 00 tomorrow, huh? Maybe a little early, but come on." "Okay." I said goodbye to Mr. Gilmers and left. I have nothing more to do today. No, always. It''s only one o''clock in the morning, but I caged myself in a room and spent some time. Night. Let''s go to sleep now. Good night. 67 Episode 67: Martial Arts Games-3 Good morning. Actually, I made a knife yesterday. A knife that explodes like fireworks when thrown. Besides, he mixes paralysis pills. Now I''m going to make a fancy decision. For what reason? Because I want to stand out. Okay, let''s go to the Coliseum. Arrived at the Coliseum at 8: 50 a.m. Staff explained. Today is the third to fourth round. There are a total of 15 games, which have been shortened since the last 30 minutes of a game to 15 minutes this time (with a 5 minute break for every fight). They also have up to 3 weapons to bring in. The first game starts at 9: 30. At the start of the previous match, you will be contacted by message and waiting in the waiting room. You think if a live person calls you by your name, you''re going to enter the battle stage? I''m game three. They fight a guy named Kizam. On top of the previous tournament winner, you think he''s handsome? I don''t care if it sucks. By the way, I''m not going to watch the game. Game three is soon enough. They can go home or something, but it seems better not to. At 9: 20, voices echo throughout the colloquium. No, MC? [Here we go, the A-rank section of the 452nd Martial Arts Games! A sacred tournament where adventurers test each other''s arms! Moderator and Live is me, Kym Speecha. Well.] Heh, is there something like this in anasm as well? Then we need to stick it up and cheer it up. The MC still goes on. [And these three commentaries and guests! SSS ranker, party leader of the legendary team [Piece of Hercules], < > thing, Gilmers Hercules. Ah.] Greetings, everyone! The red dot is this one! SSS Ranker, < > Parasna Nervan! [Heh heh, guys, I''m counting on you.] [And at the end of the day, the Righteous Messenger, the SSS Ranker, the < > Immortal Hero, the Last Man! [Athletes Yo, do everything you can to win the championship of Renoda! [And in the special audience, my country, the kingdom of Mephirado, the 17th king, Master Ruid Mephirado. Ah! Heh, are there any SSS rank troikas or kings in this country? You can''t do anything bad. Still, isn''t Mr. Ult a cook two disease? Something''s starting to feel like that. The venue was full of excitement and the entrance of the athletes began. [Come on, the A-rank section of the 452nd Adventurer Martial Arts Games opens the curtain! Game one! Wow, hey, I hear customers cheering a lot. I don''t hate this kind of atmosphere inside. The entrance of the athletes began. [30 years of adventurer experience... its prowess is real! Are you going to show me the martial arts that roll out of that inflexible body again this time!? "The Fist Man" thing, HELL BATTLE GOWN BANG!!! Oh, I knew admission was like this. But I''m not going to watch the game. Which, say hi to a man named Kizam? There was already one in the athlete''s room, possibly Kizam. He noticed me and talked to me. "Are you a girl named Alim? "Yes." "Hmm, I was hoping to see what kind of guy he was because he said he was the fastest and youngest A-ranker... You''re still a hungry ghost. I don''t have a hobby for chopping up hungry ghosts. Kizam cuts off the starving ghost... pup." "Ha... ha" Too bad you''re handsome, this guy. Handsome. Sure, handsome, but too bad. I didn''t think it would suddenly come to waste. "That''s why, girl, try not to get # injured __ injured __ # sophisticated. I don''t want to stain my clothes with blood. Injury... Dirt... Pup" "Ha... nice to meet you..." While we were greeting each other that way, the game apparently decided. Whoa! Narina Rayazo passed out due to wind cannon! Winner, Hellbattle Gouban! He speaks out again. "Oh, next time. They say I''m the understatement on the other side. Bye, Alim, I''m counting on you. Enjoy yourself." That''s what he said and he left. Seems like a good place for me to stay. Next game begins __________ ______ ___ [________ Hence the winner, Emile Mosulia!! Well... it''s my turn next. They''re going to call me next on Kizam. If they call you, you''ll be admitted. Nah, you don''t have to be nervous. All you have to do is show me my cuties. When I''m here, I hear the audience better because of the closeness of the entrance and exit. Pretty exciting. ......... Kizam was called [Charming face! Thin and supple body! Beautiful man the man envies...... but his strength is real ah! Last time I won the 451st militant tournament A-rank division, its strength, will you show it again?!? Kizam Komalter, "Michiko of the Quick Twin Swords!! I hear a great cheer. Especially from a woman. Next... I''ll be called... The staff told me to get ready. All right... let''s go. I''m going out of the lobby to the field. [Fastest, that''s 10 days of registration! Youngest, that''s only a 12-year-old girl! The fastest, youngest, strongest A-ranker below the aptitude age has a strength that you can''t imagine from its poor appearance. Oops! Alim Nariwayyyyy!] Well, it''s the first time I''ve done it all the time. Waving at all the audiences in the venue in orientation, bowing peculiarly about the fixed position, and laughing nicely. Why were you so nervous earlier? The cheer is awesome again. "Cute, good, good, good! "What, what, that beautiful girl. Ha! "Cah! Alim is adorable! "Twice..." "Over here! Turn around! "I didn''t hear you were such a girl!? "I wish you were hurt... can you really fight..." "Keep up the good work! I''ll back you both up! "The smile is subarasui! [Title [Enchanted Talent] has been promoted to [Enchanted Beauty] by the second step] I skipped the one in between. The audience is here, right? The battle begins... [Whoa, I don''t even want to, beautiful man, it looks like we''ve got a pretty girl showdown! Come on, stand with each other... battle... get started! 68 Lesson 68: Martial Arts Games-4 Early in the day, I adjust my powers and throw a machining knife at Kizam with the strength that would make him feel better. As I thought, with a sword, it tries to get me started. The moment Kizam''s twin swords and my knife touch each other...! Makes a huge explosion noise with the dokan and the knife explodes colorfully like fireworks. The paralyzer inside, too. The opponent should have inhaled the molo. It looks like a sudden explosion turned the venue into a scene. When the smoke clears, there''s Kizam paralyzed like he passed out and he''s not moving. So the referee came and did the juggling. He turns his hand to me. And as I realized, MC Kym finally opens his mouth. [Ki... Ki... it''s decided. Ah! Approximately a moment of events! Previous tournament winner, falling in seconds! Fast, strong. No! Winner, aliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! "" "Wahhhhhh!!! Applause! Cheers! (CHUCKLES) Alim (CHUCKLES) The call won''t stop ringing. I was in a clear mood, waved, bowed, gave the angel a smile before exiting. How did you beat Kizam? Mr. Gilmers?] That''s a planting knife. Moreover, the amount of gunpowder is perfectly adjusted so that it does not cause major injuries and is damaged enough to stun it, and the color is also applied so that it looks even prettier. That''s the strength of Alimnariway.] [and... then you said that the knife was made by Arim himself? [Um... well, don''t be, I''m the weapons collector, so I''m pretty sure.] [That''s an awesome choice... _________________] Ha, I''m nervous... I''m free after this... no, until the game, go to sleep in the modem for a while eh! ____________ _______ ___ Hmm...? He''s got a cheeky pussy. I feel like... Who is it... my Arim''s cheeky pussy... Those who are punning talk about something. "Hey, wake up, Alim." "Huh...? Who was it......!? Are you a puni on Olye''s cheek huh...? "It''s me, it''s Gabayna" "Ho...? Mr. Gabayna...? Oh, Mr. Gabayna!? "Yes." Why is Mr. Gabayna here? Plus, there''s a blanket or something. That''s sweet. "Why is Mr. Gabayna here? "Oh, it''s the next Alim game. I woke him up." "Ah... thank you! So... who is my opponent? It''s me. "Heh? Is Mr. Gabayina there? "Yes." Mr. Gabayna, you''ve won this far. Were you strong there after all? "I''m sorry... but I''m gonna let you do your best." "Of course! I''ll do my best. [M] By the way..." "What? "Why were you punning my cheek? If you want to wake me, shake my shoulder..." ¡­¡­¡­ "Mr. Gabayna? Oh, no way! I hoisted the corner of my mouth with a mean face and said: "Did you want to touch my cheek? Hey, hey, Mr. Gabayna, did you want to touch me? Hey. " "Chi... no..." "Then why? "... that... that..." Hmm... you won''t admit it... then... "If you''re honest with me, I''ll forgive you for punning on your own...? "Knock..." "What will you do? Admit it? "... yes..." "Hmm, that''s fine! Let me forgive you! Oh, I admitted it. I knew my soft skin was pleasant to touch. ''Cause I take a bath every day, and I''m munching myself.... That sounds like Mr. Gabayna is thinking something. "(The truth is, they were doing it again... I was just trying to make you laugh... No, I did laugh... but I didn''t expect you to look such a prank...... You didn''t want to touch me, did you? It''s true.... hold on... me...)" "? Mr. Gabayna? What''s wrong with you? "No... nothing. My refrain is that way... I''m leaving now. See you later, Alim. For once, I''m the first to be called." "Yes, I understand -! I''ll see you later." ......... Apparently, the previous game is over. Fight the five winners of this fourth round. But first, we need to defeat Mr. Gabayna. Ask the staff to prepare. We''re finally entering. Let''s start with Mr. Gabayina. [In WWIII, he stunned his opponent with a gorgeous spear judgment. He! WWIV also flirts with opponents with skillful spear moves!? 440th, 442nd, 443rd Martial Games B Rank Division Winner, 447th, 448th Martial Games A Rank Division Winner¡­ and a strong man with numerous winning records! "Ghost Spearman" thing, Gabaina Dragna. Ah! Heh, Mr. Gabayna, have you won many times? If I get distracted, I might get hit. Probably the most powerful enemy this time. Now... is it my turn? [In WWIII, I easily beat the winner of the previous tournament, this girl! WW4 is going to show us that fast play too! Alim Nariwayyyyy!] I will change my methods and enter. You''ll hear a lot of cute stuff. Hmm, what do you say? You''re so cute. I think I''ve been bruising lately. Well, here comes the game. Well, let''s get started! WWIV... Let the battle begin! 69 Lesson 69: Martial Arts Games-5 "I''m serious, it''s Alim." Fire Spear Luxury "," Iron Spear Luxury "... and" Spear Aurora - Five Moon Rain "! Mr. Gabayna is probably at full power. A quick spear onslaught strikes me. But I judge it all, with my sword. I have better weapon skills. "Become... so much..." "Mr. Gabayna... it''s my turn next, isn''t it? "Oh, come on! I will seriously respond to Mr. Gabayna''s best efforts. I lay down my painful sword and unleash my greatest sword moves. "Sword Pole Deep Righteousness - The Doom of the Fifth! This move is really powerful. If, hypothetically, my Sucker Sword lets me suck 8000 MP and then release this sword move, I can cut a smaller mountain. My unleashed powerful slaughter tore Mr. Gabayna apart with the ground. If it were true, there would have been huge scars on this ground, and Mr. Gabayna would have been two straight vertically from his head. But my sword is excellent. That doesn''t happen. ______ And Mr. Gabayna passed out and fell. Silence for a while. Judgment of the Judgment. The moderator, in a weak-crowned trembling voice, declared. [but... gabaina player... faint...! Hence the winner, Alim Nariway...... Alim Nariway. Ah! Let''s go to the finals!! Wow! And the cheer that springs up I left while being rubbed by many alim calls. [Um... Mr. Gilmers, what the hell is this? Um, after responding to the spear attack of a famous spear player, Gabayna, who is said to be a "ghost spearman"... what did that girl do? [She seems to have a great sword move. Plus that sword, if you hurt something, you have an enchant that will heal that wound... In other words, Alim is cutting off his opponent at high speed. In a flash.] [Not only the creation of things, but even the skill of the sword...... Alim is really awesome _____] ___ __ _ Back in the lobby, I told my staff to meet me at the Coliseum at 11: 30 tomorrow at 12: 00, as we play the final of the tournament. Just in case, he asked me if I would like to see the next game, but I said I wouldn''t. Well, it may be important to confirm who you''re dealing with, but I''ve been fighting and I know. Perhaps even with five people at the same time, there will be no problem. Well, it''s just, I mean it a little. I came back to my room. I have nothing more to do today. So you''re gonna make it in Great Potion anyway? No, I wonder if I can make it better. How about a potion maker that reflects my magic and dexterity, and a machine that makes glass out of quartz and bottles it even more? I got two machines. And to try it out, I''ve made the best potion I can make now and the second best potion... ["Master Potion (HP)" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value National Treasure - Ingredients Physical Herbs ¡¤ Type Potion ¡¤ Description : Heal every wound of the drinker. : Trace amount, but also heals state abnormality. : Lost areas grow again by drinking this potion : Other effects are also higher than the following potions] ["Legendary Potion (HP)" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Physical Herbs ¡¤ Type Potion ¡¤ Description : Heal every wound of the drinker. : It also heals state abnormalities. : Lost areas grow again by drinking this potion : Within an hour, if a person dies from physical factors such as wounds, lack of blood, site defects or illness, the person will be brought back to life : Other effects are also higher than the following potions] It''s a potion to finally bring people back to life. I don''t need restorative magic. Ha... I''m tired of making it. What are you doing in the final tomorrow? Good night. __________ ______ ___ Good morning. As always, the Wang capital¡­ especially near the Coliseum, is an amazing amount of people. This is a tough one to get to, isn''t it? Have breakfast and leave! At 11: 20, we arrived at the Coliseum, and from 11: 30, the five of us were briefed. Oh, my God, he''s in the B-rank final right now. No, more than that, I''m surprised that if I win this one, I''ll have to dine with the king. with the B-Rank winner and the S-Rank winner. Mendoxe. Hey, while I''m thinking about this, it looks like we''ve decided on a B-rank winner. I wasn''t listening to the winner. Well, okay. It was 11: 50. Everyone is waiting at the widest entrance. ... My name was called to the referee. Come on, let''s go. 70 Episode 70: Martial Arts Games-6 There are five adventurers here, including me. These are the fierce men who have won this tournament. My muscular uncle, a young man with a one-handed sword, an old lady with a cane, a tall Mohican, and me, a beautiful red-haired girl. Everyone is staring at each other. I''m laughing and waving to the audience. The MC begins to start the match. [Come on... we''ve finally done it, the 452nd militant tournament A-rank partial finals. MC and Live is served by me, Kym Speicher. And the guest and commentary are the three proud SSS rankers in our country! Come on, when the bell sounds, let the game begin! Come on... ring... ________] At the venue, the sound of a temple bell rang. [Wow, ___ matches! Begin! Ah! All athletes are aided, attacked, and ready for Magic Activation. I have a different digit of speed. Well, that''s thanks to the gloves and shoes... I mean, you can activate magic faster than anyone else in here. I activate Thunder Martiles from both sides of every athlete, including me, so that they don''t hit the wax. I move quickly into the middle of the field while all that Thunder Martyless manipulates to assemble at one point in the middle. Surprising cheers from the audience. Good, good. The athletes were overwhelmed by this sudden event. Moving to the center, I poured 4000 MP into my anguish sword and strengthened it. It was enhanced with luster, so it would look like one of the sword moves, except for the highly-ranked prowess. With that sword fortified and making myself look like I''m wrapped in a huge amount of thunder, the sword strike triggers a storm move¡­ "Sword song Deep Four". Storm involved all the players but me¡­ and disappeared with the thunderous twins. All that''s left are the falling adventurers... It''s intact. Live people utter words after a brief silence. [Um... Mr. Gilmers... what''s that now...? Oh, well, that''s her sword move. [Heh... but it was such a fierce attack, scratches everywhere...] That''s the effect of that sword. That sword Alim has is amazing, isn''t it? Seems to have the effect of not scratching the slayer.] [So... what about that thunderbolt?... Mr. Palasna? [THUNDER MARCHLESS¡­ Skills are progressing to the maximum, as far as I can tell. I used it to restrain her.] [So... everything now, not illusions...] [Souda, All Teha, Ano Girl Noli Nari] Come on, hurry up... a declaration of victory. We could all wake up, right? Well, I think I''ll stay stunned for over an hour. [... which means the winner is... Alim... Alim Nariway. Ah! The fastest youngest first appearance winner...... here now one legend is born ahhh!!! After the declaration of victory¡­ a short silence. And... Cheers! I, like every other time, bow down, smile and show, and continue to perform. [The winning Alim Nariway receives the following! [Flag of Victory Testimony] and¡­ prize money, 300,000 bells, skill cards, plus the right to dine with the King¡­! And this time, three SSS Rankers¡­ yes, on the recommendation of all three of you, Alim Nariway will be S-ranked as of today! And now, [Flag of the Proof of Victory], by Gilmers Herculeia, given ______] You want me to give it to you? There''s someone who''s been interrupting Mr. Kym''s MC. To the person, the venue became noisy. Of course, I thought my heart would pop out, too. Because _____ [Ko...... king!? Is there a king!? Yes, he was king of this kingdom of Mephirado. [um, definitely...] [Ha ha... I understand that! ¡­ Now, [Flag of Victory] will be given by the King!! Really, the king came down with his squire. What, what, what? And he came to my side and handed me the flag... Yabe, my hands are trembling now. But he whispered: Probably to the extent that only me and my squire can hear you. "Beautiful girl with red hair, as I heard in the story.... You''re Alim, aren''t you? "Yes... yes, thank you..." "Hmm, you don''t have to be so nervous, do you? "So... but all of a sudden, what..." "Ha, well. Well, um, the reason I came down, there''s two things... well, one''s because you created a legend in history." "Um... what''s the other one? "We''ll talk about that at the dinner party, for now, congratulations. Little adventurer." "Thank you... I''m happy..." When they said so, they went back to the royal seat. Still, King, you look like someone. Blonde hair, I don''t care what you think. I''m in my late 40s, but I can still tell, a neat face... who...? Having confirmed that the King has taken his seat, Mr. Kaim resumes his presidency. [... No way the king... And, anyway! Winner, Alim Nariway eh......! I will henceforth call this girl [Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl]! I''m looking forward to the future. Yikes! [Title [A-Rank Martial Arts Championship Winner]. This earns SKP and STP 200 at a time. Also, two names, [Heavenly Demon Sword Girl], have been added. Also, the title [Charming Princess] has been promoted to [Charming Goddess]] Do the two names appear in the status... And you''ve got more SKP and STP. It also increased its attractiveness. I can tell you how glad I am at this tournament... Nevertheless, my cheer never stops ringing. I can''t help it. Wave or wink as you spin on the spot. Alim, please leave, everyone, and give me a round of applause! The next S-rank final starts at 1: 30 and starts at 1: 30. ___] I left as I was told. Mr. Gabayna was waiting in the depot. "Congratulations on winning, Alim" "Thank you! "You''re not going to watch the next game? The winner will have a dinner party with you the day after tomorrow, won''t he? "No¡­ nothing good" "Hmm... sure, it might not be much fun to see about this one" Hmm? You look less than nice, huh? What''s the matter with you? "Why is that? "Nah, a man named Faust, one of the contestants... he''s not much liked by the public for calling it an attack on a female contestant and engaging in sexual activity. I hate it, too. For about five years, I was suspended, but that solved it. I have the strength... Besides, there''s a good chance he''ll win this time... I wonder if he would be disrespectful to the king or act dishonorably towards Alim..." Yeah, I mean, there''s a hater who does sexual harassment and defiance, and if it''s not funny because he could win, that''s what you''re saying. All the more reason to go home. Oh, we''ll have a meeting, just the B-rank guy, shall we? "Really, then, I knew you''d go home? By the way, I didn''t hear about the B-rank winner...... who is it? "Oh, oh, that''s...! Is that it? Your face is brighter now, huh? Is he a good friend? "I''m a guy named Rakhand Ash, team leader of a party called Fist Iron, who looks scary, but he''s a good guy... my old friend... no, should I say bad friend? I''m familiar with the old days. Often, you two make a joke...... it''s something my father pissed me off. Phew..." That''s exactly what I expected. I hit it. He still talks about the guy named Rakhand. "I actually had the same strength as me... but I said, ''I''m sorry I bothered you,'' and I stayed in B-rank. And then he said," I''ll try it in my spare time, "and he competed in the tournament, and today, he did a great job and became an A-rank!... but he was so annoyed..." "Heh, what kind of person are you? He keeps talking like he''s good at it. "Right, he''s a good guy to take care of. I don''t like your mouth. He''s a man who can move when he has to. Well, it looks really bad. Many people are scared. So now I''ll tell Alim first. Besides, he''s talking about Alim when I''m drinking... maybe he''ll talk to me at a dinner party." "Really... I''ll talk to you when I see you, right? "Oh, you should try that" I finished my conversation with Mr. Gabayna and went home. We''re celebrating a little today. Eat a lot of Child Dragon steak. Having spent the rest of the day a little extravaganza, I slowly fell asleep. 71 Episode 71: The day after the militant tournament ended Good morning. Which, what happened to the city after the tournament, Let''s go see it, shall we? I''m such a cheap idea, and now I sorely regret going outside ______ "Yikes! That girl is Alim! "Whoa, whoa! "Oh, it''s true... what beauty..." "Hey, that''s awesome, I''m going to knock four A-ranks out in an instant..." "They also say he''s an SSS ranked candidate, don''t they? "Nwww, I didn''t even think you were back then, www" "This is the youngest S-Ranker..." The Devil''s Sword of Heaven Girl: Alim Nariway Chan... that sword judgment wasn''t the only one " "The King said he was flagged straight away!? "Shake hands, please! Ooh... what is this crowd... It''s like me, treating you like an entertainer... I regretted going out cheaply. I think I finally understand how those two SSS Rankers feel about being usually disguised right now. What do we do? Be transparent and run away...? Hey... but it''s not a bad idea to say this... What''s a good word to say here... Oh, that''s it. "Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for supporting me! Come on, how do you guys react? "Ouch! Keep up the good work! "Come to our store next time! I''ll serve you! "Be careful not to let the Faust bastards do anything weird at the dinner party! "Dumb bastard, Alim''s got a problem with that guy." "I''m from Flourish Valley, but may I draw you an interview and a photo? "Ku... cute......! "That sword can''t even beat the head of our Knights..." Wow... I wonder if this is how it would look if I won... No, they all talk about appearance, and maybe there''s a lot of that element. By the way, I responded to an interview and a photo by Gorgeous Watts. Instead, they showed me today''s paper. No, this world, a tile version, not a newspaper? When was this guy? First, one side. It said something amazing about me, and it was pictured all over the tournament. This good will probably belong to true art. Mainly, it says that my historical awesomeness, my appearance, and the King were immediately handed the flag. Um, normally, isn''t this the kind of S-rank that gets the most covered? After all, Mr. Gabayna is right, a man named Faust won? The two sides are about Mr. Lakhand. Surprisingly, three years ago, he was quite active in Mr. Ult''s campaign to abolish slavery. It also says, "___ on the front line with his friend, Mr. A Ranker, Gabaina Dragna". I knew that guy was a good guy too. It was written around something like that. Of course there were pictures of Mr. Lakhand... you look too scared. Tattoo on face with skinhead, scar on forehead,... Well, I guess he''s a really good guy. The three sides are... about Faust. It was written scattered about what kind of guy he was, or maybe he used his dirty hands again. Don''t pepper the content, but if you''re as human as the content of this article, you don''t want to get involved very much. I''ll return the finished article to the reporter. And I apologized to the people who are here now because I have a word, an errand, and asked them to leave. Now, what do we do? Should I take care of this Faust? No, it''s nothing, okay? Today, I spent one day in the face of the guild, going out and getting messed up by people. I got a lot of sweets. Thank you. Everywhere I go, it looks like I was already a celebrity. And an hour before I went to bed, I got ready for tomorrow''s clothes, and I stepped on and turned off that my porch, the incarnating enchant, wouldn''t have a hand on me either. The king wanted to talk to me... Ugh... I''m nervous... Enough is enough. Go to sleep today. Good night. __________ ______ ___ I only slept 7 hours nervously. It''s 7: 00 in the morning. The dinner party starts at 12: 00, but it seems nice to wait in the castle. Then let''s go when it''s 9: 00. Let''s do that. Until then, I need to wash my body with care and get my hair done. 72 Episode 72: The First Mephilado Castle -1 At 9: 00, I''m standing in front of the castle gate. I can talk to the gatekeeper while I show him my guild card. He looked at the guild card, checked with me, and he showed me inside. Eventually I was led to one room and told to wait here, so I''ll be right there. Looks like we already have a client. A man named Rakhand. Scarer than when I saw the picture. My face. He''s been talking to me. "Oh... little girl? You heard from Gabayna, didn''t you? It''s me... it''s Rakhand... it''s getting worse." "Regards! "Ooh... ooh... I''m fine... everyone look at me for the first time haha... I''m freaking out! Alim... I like it Zeje! You''re not gonna tell me that one of these days it''s rock ''n'' roll, are you? There''s no lock in this world, is there? "Nevertheless, I didn''t want to ask the guy from Gabayina! Come on! Come on... There''s a charm inside that I don''t like. Nah! Mr. Gabayna, was that what you said? Me, charming? Charming? "Well... let''s get along... hey..." "Yes, it''s nice to meet you! Like that, I got close to Mr. Lakhand, where I was chatting, someone came in... A girl the same age as my adorable Alim... no, you''re a princess. I can tell by instinct. Plus, beautiful blonde youth. Next to it is an uncle with brown hair dressed in clothes. They started saying hello to us. "Lakhand, Alim, thank you for coming¡­ I am Tulle Mephirado, the First Prince of the Kingdom of Mephirado. This girl belongs to my sister..." "My name is Calua Mephirado. Enjoy your dinner party today." "I am Olafur Gallion, Minister of the Mephirado Nation. Both of you, I beg you not to be disrespectful to Lord Tulle or the King." The three bowed that elegant. I say hello to the princes, too. "I''m Rakhand Ash. Come on... Thank you for inviting me." "I''m Alim Nariway! Thank you for today! The minister is looking at us satisfied. There seems to be no disrespect so far. The princess opens her mouth. "Oh... Dear Alim... I heard from your brother that you''re really cute." "Brother...? "Yes, I have a brother... a second prince... and I think it''s time to come." I hear someone approaching me from outside this room. After the knock, the door to this room was opened. I was standing there... He was a fine, however royally dressed Mr. Ruin. "Huh... Ruin... hmm? "Ha... did I surprise you? Alim. My name is Ruin Mefinado, second prince of the kingdom of Mefinado.... haven''t seen you in 17 days? Yeah - you''re lying, you''re serious. But if it does translate to Konka, I can snort that he seemed so busy that he couldn''t get me into his crew. In this situation, Mr. Lakhand, who is a little left behind, whispers to me. "(Hey, it''s Alim. I can''t swallow a bad situation...? In the meantime, why does the Second Prince and Alim know each other?)" "(Did you know I don''t remember?)" "(Ah... Gabayna was talking... ¡­¡­¡­¡­)" "(It was Mr. Ruin who rescued me from the woods and brought me all the way to the King''s Capital that I don''t remember)" "(So you mean Alim''s benefactor?... Is that it? But why... Prince in the woods?)" "(He''s an adventurer¡­ four of us were partying)" "(Hmm...? Wait a minute...? Ruin... Ruin... Ah, ah! No way, Luin the leader of Seinferth¡­ No, is it Master Luin?)" "(Uh, yeah. But how do you know about Seinferth?)" "(Seinferth is famous because he has won the D-rank section of the Martial Arts Games many times. Ha... I didn''t know Seinferth was an adventurer from royalty...)" "(This better not be told to others¡­)" "(He said he knew. I won''t even tell Gabayna)" He whispered in a whisper like that, but all of a sudden, the minister lowered his head at me. 73 Episode 73: The First Mephilado Castle -2 It''s really abrupt. Why did you suddenly bow your head, this minister? Thinking about it, he spoke up. "Lord Alim... that verse... you have helped my daughter... thank you so much! "Huh? Duh... what''s wrong? Is that your daughter? "Yes, Master Ruin and my daughter told me. The attack by the grey rider dog helped us where we were about to die." Oh, then no way this guy... "Well, no way, Mr. Olafur, Mr. Lilo''s father!? "Yes, it is" "Yeah, but the color of my hair..." "The color of that girl''s hair is in the hands of her wife..." "So, what about Mr. Orgo and Mr. Mulli? "Orgo, your father is the Knight Commander of our country, Mulli''s father is the Archbishop of the Church" Oh, I knew you were the children of those authoritative people like that. Well, I was surprised. Then why are you doing adventurers? "Then why did Mr. Ruin and his adventurers...? Ruin replied to this. "Well, it''s a samurai training thing. That''s super secret." When Ruin said so, Rakhand panicked. "Confidential... Olea, I know..." "Then there''s no problem. Mr. Lakhand was active in the total abolition of slavery, so to speak, one of the heroes of this country. We trust you." "Ha... well, thank you..." "So..." Mr. Ruin said this while looking at the door in a chill. "You can come in, Lilo, Orgo, Muli" Through the door I came in, Mr. Lillo, Mr. Orgo and Mr. Mulli came out. Probably been waiting for you. Mr. Lilo hugged me when he came into the room. "Yikes! Alim! I missed you." "This! Don''t do it, Lilo. There are not only other customers, but also Tulle and Kara! "Ah... sorry..." This situation is like parent-child comic talent. There is a laugh on this occasion. Mr. Lilo seems a little embarrassed. I was more embarrassed, though. Here''s what the four of Seinferth talk about. "No, I''m sorry? I can''t get in touch. I''ve never had a clue about you." "But, Alim, you said your last name, right? You got your memories back? "No, that goes to Texto when making cards..." "What... was I? Texto..." "Nevertheless, Alim. I''m sorry to surprise you." "Muli, we''re more surprised, aren''t we? "That''s right. I can''t believe Alim won the martial arts tournament and is even more S-ranked" "It''s true, right? I saw it from the special audience, but my eyeballs were about to pop." "Look, but... even in Pippi Village, Alim, it''s pretty weird, isn''t it? "Well... so is that" I was able to reunite with unexpected people. Glad to hear it. And I''m glad there''s no one here named Faust... Regarding that, Mr. Lakhand also seemed to wonder, and began to talk to him to get the cut. "Um... what if Faust''s yarrow... if he''s here? I told him all the fairly important talk...? "Oh, that''s okay. I told the soldiers not to let him through until 11: 30. He won''t be trusted." "Ah, from the beginning, then" "Yes, Alim was ready for a lot of things when she won." "Really? No... I''m relieved" It''s 10: 30. Aren''t you coming for another hour? You can talk to these people slowly. Like that, I spend time talking to Mr. Lakhand and all the royalty. Mr. Muli, Mr. Lilo, if I was talking about women, I''d be looking at this one with the eyes that Master Kara was in. I don''t know, I''ll talk to him. "Dear Kara! Shall we talk about this together? "What... but..." "Dear Kara, Alim and Kara, you''re not old, are you? Why don''t you talk to me? "That''s right, I''m not nervous" "But... Sister Lilo... Sister Muli..." "Eh, you''re such a cheeky Subesbe ~" "Yes, sir! If you don''t panic, it''s a loss! Stop it, stop punning my cheeks all over me. You don''t have that much cheek meat!? It''s just that it''s Svethbe... Oh, my God! The princess looks so jealous. I''ve been talking from the other side about how you finally numbed me. "Um... Master Alim? "Yes... what is it? "How old are you? "I''m 12." "Well...... I was 12 years old until 2 months ago too! You''re really getting old! Oh, he finally laughed at me. Mulli and Lilo talk, they don''t have any close friends. Poor thing. For a while, Mr. Mulli, Mr. Lilo, the princess, my four and I had a girls-talk. The princess seemed very happy. Nice smile... You have another cuteness with Alim. That''s how we talk together, the First Prince, Lord Tulle, brought up a hell of a suggestion. "Hey... Master Alim... no, Alim, can I? "Uh... yeah." "If you''d like to come to the castle, not just at times like this... but occasionally, why don''t you come visit me? "Uh... is that okay? "I''d really like to ask you. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Kara seem so happy... she seems lonely all the time. It was before the building, and the truth is, Father... it seems that the King intended it from the beginning." "When you say...? "Kara and I were wondering if you could be friends? Ruin and the others are involved, and they''re helping Lilo... and... no, anyway. Can you do me a favor? Oh, my God, is that so? Sure, I''m allergic to saying it myself, but I''m strong, I''m already involved, and you''re probably the best friend the princess has. I''ve always missed my age. But I don''t think it''s the same for you to be my friend. Because _____ "Hehe... Me and Master Kara are already friends! "Right... right... good" "Dear Alim... will you continue to come and see me? "Yes! Can I come visit you again and again? "............ Huh! Of course, of course. Whoo! Oh... he looks so happy. I''m glad you''re here. Muli and Lilo seem happy. "Oh... now and again, you''ll see Alim ~!" "You can punip all you want! "Um... may I, too, that... punip Master Alim''s cheek? I didn''t know you even wanted to touch Kara. "Huh...? Oh, yeah, okay? "So... (punipunipunipunipunipunipuni)" "Then we too..." "The two of you are so upset. Yes (please refrain a little)" "" Eh. " I was spending the time like that. But that doesn''t seem to work either. The minister screams like he panicked. "Shit! It''s 11: 25! Lilo, Muli, Orgo-kun, Master Ruin, it''s no good if they see your face! Quick, somewhere else. Heh! "" "" Ha, yes! The four of them left in a hurry. "Dear Tulle, Kara, we''ll be back in a minute." "Yes, I understand" "Dear Alim... I''ll see you later" That''s what I said, and Master Kara and the others left. How much do they hate me, the one called Faust... Perhaps the content of the article only yesterday is still true to see how grumpy Mr. Lakhand is and what''s going on around him. 11: 32. Faust came into this room. The shape is ugly, of course, and the face is covered in body oil. Golden clothes for even worse tastes. She also has nose hair.... and I don''t know if I''m counting. Let''s be honest, it looks hard to get close. And the first thing he said when he walked into this room. That was enough of a word to understand that, as well as its appearance, the mind was ugly. "Rakhand... Buffo... bald. You''re bald, I knew it, poop! So, my daughter there is Alim... how''s it going? Why don''t you let me hold you? If it''s money, it''s money. Buffoo, buffoo..." 74 Episode 74: The Ugly Man, Physically and Mentally Wow... what the heck... You''re really a sitter, huh? You''re turning a nasty eye on my Alim... Mr. Lakhand is also staring at him with intent to kill him. It''s going to hit me now. I''m scared. If you don''t mind, he''s approaching me like this. "Buffofo...... she''s really cute... Alim ha... Jurli" Hino, no, no!? This guy, he''s in my ear right now, he''s in my ear. He''s nodding! Wow... my back was zooky... yuck. I was... terrified of this ugly man. Strength, that''s not it. This, perhaps, is fear as a woman. Should I say the pretty girl Alim is scared, not me? Still, this ugly man''s madness won''t stop. I don''t know, this guy... He swung around behind me, holding my chest... and rubbed my little chest. The chill runs all over my body. Fear runs. I''m about to cry. Was a man this scared? All I had to do was scream. My hands tremble. "CA!!! I hate it, I hate it! Stop!" But Faust, not stopping his hand, did not like it, and moved his hand even more disgusting and fast, and said: "Uh-huh, Alim is the size of a chest she deserved to be old...... buffoo! But it''s soft and it feels good ~. I''ve never hated it. If I kiss you, will you stop thinking about it? ... Stop, stop, stop. Did he mean that, with one hand rubbing my chest, with the other hand grabbing my jaw and trying to force me to turn around? There''s an ugly man in front of me right now with a disgusting, pointy mouth. There is no strength in the body. Fear, fear. I don''t even have a voice anymore. Mr. LaHand tackled him like that. Whatever you think, I''m waiting for ''Iron Super Chi''. My whole body is iron. And here''s what he said. "What the hell... to Alim. Still a man? Do you dare to do this in public? Besides, it''s in the castle. What the hell are you thinking? But the ugly man answers in such a way. The content was also such that I wanted to beat him up. "Ha... A Rank Miscellaneous Fish just up from the B Rank says something... Oh man, shut up you miscellaneous fish bald bastard...... well, fine. Would you like to share this information with Waba when the dinner party is over?" Rakhand Ash is a savage attack all of a sudden. " Don''t worry about that bullshit, Mr. Lakhand cares about me. I do my best by trembling. Horrible. Especially with that licking eye... "Oh, Alim, you scared me. You scared me." "Ha... Yes... Ugh..." While I''m comforted, I was wondering one thing. Speaking of which, the same thing should have happened when I first came to Wang Du... ... yes, it was a pair then. But you just didn''t feel so scared, you were even willing to smash it. Then why am I afraid of this ugly man? In the first place, I''m on the side of Mr. Lakhand, who is a man now, but I don''t feel any fear at all except that I''m scared of his face. And for some reason, Mr. Rakhand seems only angry at him because he''s so afraid. and... then you should think of skills like ''Amplifying Fear in Women''... or have a title. Sometimes, Tsujitsu fits. In the tournament, a female adventurer who played with him is committing indecent acts. But the opponent is of the same rank. I mean, you can''t be irresistible. Is that what you mean? So now all I have to do is go back to being a man. I solved "Gender Transformation." Then, what do you think? I''m losing the fear I had earlier. Bingo. Is he going to do something more? He grabbed my hand and pulled it off. "Holy crap... get away from Alim! "I don''t like it. I don''t like it. ______ Gohoo" Ha, what do you say? I put a kick in the side of an ugly man as much as I wanted. He''s calling for something. "Oh... there you are... Alim? Do you think I can do this? Because of this popularity, I told Waba that Alim Nariway is a thug..." Mr. Rakhand said this about the words and actions of this ugly man. "I''m sorry, I was just going to tick you off, but what are you talking about, a tile company that will deal with you in the first place? The ugly man returns his words with no punishment and with the worst words and deeds again. "Shut up, miscellaneous fish bald. I wish I could threaten you." "Huh......!? This guy, why aren''t you under arrest? You''ve spoken too much of a problem just now. Whatever it takes. If you wanted to commit such a crime in the castle, would you be caught already? You''ve lived a lot like this before. And he still says, this is it. "... oh, yeah. But there was one girl on your party team, wasn''t there? If you could introduce me to that girl..." ¡­¡­¡­ You''re kidding me, get your hands on him, it''s just crazy!! "... hmm? You''re my ex-slave daughter, right? I''ll buy you one." With anger, the look of surprise abounds on Mr. Lakhand. Yeah, well, I found out what was causing this guy to expose his crime earlier. "... why would Temehe do that... Huh! We are the only slave traders in the Abolition of Slavery... Temee, no way..." "That''s not... chip... (Okay. Shut up!)" "Ah? What? What did you just say!? "Nothing, I''m talking to myself. And anyway, I''ll let you go." Is that it? I wonder what the hell is going on. I said I was going home or something. Nevertheless, the Kings do the same thing. [Confession Pearl]... A designated opponent with elevated emotions is a stone to say and do something to his disadvantage. The beads and the eavesdropping vase were in this room... You were gonna do this from the start, weren''t you? You were going to get Faust. So, now he realizes he spoke too much... Damn you. Thinking about it, giggling damned, the momentum was good and the door suddenly opened. There were two men there. "You confessed, Faust." Says a wicked knight in his 40s or so. "I didn''t know you were one of the merchants we missed... I''m surprised" And says a man of physical beauty with a golden cup in one hand. The ugly man is clearly bewildered. "Nah... why are there Knights of this country and SS ranker Bacchus here? "That''s right, Faust. To get you." Saying so, the Knights captain takes out the restraint and approaches Faust. But he was laughing. "Buffoo... I can''t be caught yet. Goodbye! Yes, say no, the ugly man disappeared into smoke. _______________________ The man who left as a smoke, in a cave, was talking to one unusual figure. "Heh, it was dangerous." "It was dangerous, wasn''t it? I thought you were going to talk about us." "Well, it turns out he''s an Aurai." "Results aurai? What about this? You know, you couldn''t have brought anybody here." "Well... if it''s just a guy named Alim, it''s still a princess, isn''t it? "I''m sorry that you acted the way they thought you did without worrying about that little worker." "Hehe... but if you give me more, more power, I''ll bring you through forced breakthroughs? About two of those little girls. It''s because of you guys that I was able to become an S-Ranker. Buffo." "Ha... someone named you... Well, you still have a chance. You have a good use for it. By the way, we''re ready, aren''t we? "Oh, of course. I just need to be transparent and refrain in the castle, okay? "Ha, but don''t act weird, please. Now that he''s on his way over... how distracted are you to grab him? "I know. You guys got it, you can''t do anything about it if you use this power. And then... hey, you can hold those two when you bring them in, right? "The princess is better, but not Alim. She''s the key to our goal." "Aye. But I''m not going anywhere. I didn''t think you''d get nominated for exposing your past as a slave trader and rubbing that hungry guy''s chest." "But that won''t matter any more. If our plan works." "Right. You don''t have to be scared of such a knight captain or a drunken bastard. If I had the strength." "That''s the thing. Easily sell your soul to us demons. I knew you were the man I expected." "Well, keep it up, Mr. Mephistophales..." "Fuhihihihihihihihihihihihi" "Buffoo buffoo buffoo" _________________ 75 Chapter 75: Dinner Party "Damn... I didn''t know you had the art of escape..." "Well, that''s fine. Next time you find him, catch him." "Right. We''ll contact every country as soon as possible and arrange a nomination." "Ha, Bacchus... why not here? And even the Knights Commander..." I wonder who, these two. Mr. Lakhand seems to know...? They introduced themselves to me. "You''re Alim Nariway. I was late in introducing myself. I''m Gold Kings. Looks like Orgo took care of you before." "I''m Bacchus Dusauce... SS Ranker and Brewer. I''m able to escort the Kings today... After that, get to know me. By the way, Rakhand and I are friends who have abolished slavery together. Right, Rakhand?" "Hi, I''m Alim Nariway." I see, to Mr. Orgo''s father, the adventurer of the king''s escort¡­ and the one who makes alcohol. Mr. Bacchus is going to talk to Hisohiso. "(Mr. Ult tells me... you have the master skills to handle things, right? Will you help me make my wine next time?)" "Oh no... you don''t have to speak in a hissy voice... that''s fine" "Yay! Now you and I are friends." "Right, right" Oh, Mr. Ult, don''t spread the word on your own. I''ve never had a drink. Well, okay. I''m always free. Still, you have quite a few slave abolitionists. Mr. Gold seemed sorry, opening his mouth. "Alim, Lakhand, I must apologize. Not to mention to get evidence to catch the guy, offensive thoughts...... especially Alim, who was unexpected but had been forced to engage in sexual acts...... I am so sorry" "Ah... yes. No, I''m fine now." "Yes, I don''t care." "Oh well... I''m so sorry" The four of us, when we were talking about what had just happened, the princess came into this room. "We''re ready to cook! Alim, LaHand, Bacchus and the Knights, please." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) "Yes." The four of us follow Master Kara. Many luxurious dishes arranged on the table just ahead of the place where it was attached. Already, kings, princes, ministers, Mr. Ruin and other people were in their seats. Says the King. "I''m sorry, both of you. I let you help me arrest him." "No." "I don''t care. Come on." Seems relieved to hear our words. I was sexually harassed, though. "Hmm, well. THANK YOU.... Now we will celebrate the two winners of the 452nd militant tournament and have a dinner party! Everybody! Thank heaven, thank earth, thank God. Then¡­ I''ll take it" "" "" "I''ll have it" " The dinner party began. It''s a dish made by the chefs in the castle. The ingredients are also considerable. C-rank, A-rank demon meat, etc.... I also have that bluetongue stew. Best-in-class drinks, too. I hear it''s alcohol made by Mr. Bacchus. I''m not supposed to drink under 17 in this country, so Kara and I have grape juice. Mr. Bacchus'' liquor is amazing. Especially the wine the king is drinking, it''s worth it. I was quite pleased to share with Mr. Bacchus, who knows I have an item master, the impression that the alcohol was amazing. He said he was glad you knew the value of his liquor. We eat anyway. Nevertheless, according to what the King told me, Mr. Ruin seems to be the first to attend a dinner party. You think it''s because I''m here? There are all the Seinferths here, too. I leave it to the drunkenness of alcohol, and Mr. Lilo tries to hug me. Hey, I managed to dodge it. I forgot to go back to # girl __ arim __ #. Let''s just get it done. Mr. Lakhand was talking to Mr. Bacchus most of the time. Mid dinner party. Right now, with Master Kara, I''m sitting next to her and eating. Oh, he looks so happy. You''re already friends with this girl, aren''t you? Master Kara will talk to me. "That...... thank you. Dear Alim... I, um... didn''t have any friends... and I didn''t have anyone to eat with me the same age... so I''m happy and happy..." "No, that''s okay.... Yeah, you don''t mind calling me out, do you? We''re friends now, aren''t we? "Uh... yes... well, then, call me Kara too! At last, you will lose your salutation..." Yabe, you can''t say ''that''s a little'' from next to what I told you to call me because I''m a friend. I asked softly about the face of the king and the minister. You knew what the story was about...? Or was it supposed to be from the start? Both of them had already issued OK signatures. "I get it...... I get it. Thanks again! Kara!" "Yes! Regards! Alim!" "By the way, can''t you skip Kara''s salute? "Hmm, it''s hard... because this is my usual tone" "Well, if you can''t fix it and make it unnatural, I don''t like it, so just be normal." "Yes, I understand. Alim!" ________ _____ __ We enjoyed the dinner party. Talk to the Knight Commander about the sword, talk to Mr. Bacchus about the food, let Mr. Teal and Kara hear about my adventure tan, and let Mr. Lilo, Muli and Kara hug me. But in one of these moments, there''s something rare about an irregular. Lanobe or something. But it is, isn''t it? Suddenly without any foretaste, a lightning strike fell, no, he was shot, and the outer wall of this catering venue was broken. The walls of the castle are not so easy to break. Especially since I''ve appraised this castle, well, it''s sturdy. If it wasn''t for a demonic attack above S-rank, it wouldn''t break. Yes, it''s an S-rank. S-Rank Demon, Thunderbird Thunderbird 76 Episode 76: Thunderbird Thunderbird...... Why are you in a place like this? Everyone on this scene flashed. That''s the SS Ranker and the Knight Commander, tried to respond immediately... but. Apparently, the thunderbird is not going to let him rest, and he''s going to run a bunch of discharge currents. That discharge, again, is something different from magic. Thunderbirds thunder out of their own bodies. You won''t even be able to suck off my Sucker Sword. The two men who were about to take action quickly, from that discharge, avoided successfully while the Knights Commander was king and Mr. Bacchus was sheltering Mr. Tulle. Mr. Lakhand kept the current away from Mr. Muli and Mr. Lilo, but he seems to have eaten a single current on his feet. Mr Orgo, Mr Ruin and, surprisingly, Mr Minister had dodged himself, but Mr Orgo had been shot in the right arm. I''ll give Mr. Orgo and Mr. Lakhand the potion later. By the way, I just feel like there''s an unusually high number of copies at me and Kara''s. I''ll poke Kara bitterly and let her escape the current. I can''t swing four of the approaching currents and get hit. One on the left arm and one on the right flank. And the other two are on your face. "Vggahhhh.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. I can see my face burning mainly. Ouch. Painful. My lips are blocked by burns and I can''t even speak properly. My left eye, too, seems to have been baked # rotten __ just __ #. I''m also deaf. Fortunately, I can use my right eye and right hand, both feet. Enough. All you have to do to chop up the shitty bird that attacked my friend is your leg, one hand and one eye. "Ah......................................................................................." Kara is crying and saying something. It just doesn''t sound like me right now. Everyone around me is watching my face and keeping my mouth shut, turning away, fumbling and crying. Is it that bad? The Knights Commander and Mr. Bacchus stood up squeamishly, with an angry face, and headed towards Thunderbird. ... let it happen. That''s my prey. Fortunately, I''m following that glove. I mean, right now, I can move four times faster. In an instant, I''ll pack an intermission with Thunderbird in the air. Then, take out the Chi Pain Sword, pour in 8000 MP, multiply the strength of the sword by 20x and knock in "Sword Extreme Depths and Five Destructions". For a moment during this time. And he passed out. I grab the beak of that giant before Thunderbird falls and force it through an empty wall hole into the castle. And within the food party venue, "Sword Pole Deep Righteous - One Step" twice. Release ''Sword Pole Deep Righteousness/Five Destructions'' to Todome one more time. There are no wounds in the castle caused by my attack. Really, this sword helps. He fell unharmed. I''m curious if Kara is safe, and, uh, if you look in that direction, the white smoke is approaching Kara somehow... The smoke materialized and became the hand of that ugly man. I know very well because I wore ornaments that looked like bad taste. I see, this guy takes Kara while he''s fighting Thunderbird. That was the plan, wasn''t it? I throw a sword at that hand to keep it from hitting Kara. Kara is surprised. I''m sorry. But unfortunately, it seemed before it was completely realised, smoke just scattered and Faust''s hands couldn''t attack. I can''t move in pain right now. Earlier, I tortured my body too much. I can''t get an ugly man. Also, even though you might come to take Kara away. But, but it really hurts and I can''t move. My face mainly...... Ha, maybe right now, I can''t even joke about a pretty girl looking... I want to cure it with Great Potion, but I can''t open my mouth. With that in mind, everyone on the spot, including the guard soldiers, came running over here. And then Mr. Knights knifed my mouth open and poured into it, perhaps, the Great Potion that I would have given to Mr. Ruin and the others before. I know, my body is healing. I know, everything goes back to normal. ___ Kara hugged me, crying heavily at me. I was in tears with nature. Right, from both eyes. The kings are all in tears. Yes, so is Mr. LaHand. And he says, "Good, good, good." I was taken to the infirmary on a stretcher. I didn''t need that because I drank the Great Potion. Was it that bad? I asked Mr. Ruin, who came with me to the infirmary, what I looked like, but he said ''you better not know''. Well, even part of my senses, it felt like my bones were peeled out, and I guess it was quite something. Kara still apologizes for crying out loud, ''I''m sorry, please''. When I asked him why he was apologizing so much, he answered: "Ah." Rimu shudder... uhh... shelter the wasabi... oh, that''s how it happened... uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... I will... " I see, have you felt sheltered and apologized for your deficiencies? I''m glad to hear that, but I''m not here, am I? "Uh... I''m not mad at you at all, am I? Instead, you''re glad Kara''s okay. "Uh... yeah what... is it? I thought you were throwing a sword because you were angry..." "Yes, it''s Alim. I want to hear that, too. I can''t imagine you throwing a sword at a princess for no reason. I spent time with him today and I thought so.... Why did you throw the sword? The chief of the knights asks, in a eating mood. Looks like the king wants to know too. No way, nobody noticed? "Huh...? Guys, didn''t you notice? Take him..." "What? You mean Thunderbird? "No, you don''t. After I defeated Thunderbird, my hand was stretching out of the smoke that was floating unnaturally towards Mr. Kara." "What!? "Yes, that one was definitely trying to take away" "I see... you mean a princess dispersed in this dosa... he''s a hell of a guy. Alert all soldiers now." "Hmm? Smoke?......... No way" Looks like Mr. Bacchus noticed something. Because of the emphasis placed on the word smoke, the Knight Commander also noticed the person. "Smoke...... no way Faust? "... Sure, that hand was Faust''s. ''Cause I saw a disgusting ornament." "... well... that faust... thunderbird probably too..." Yes, the king groans, once he looks down. And the next moment, a vast amount of magic overflows from him. Human beings in this world, when they''re really clean, are overflowing with magic from their bodies. Wow... this guy is pretty strong too... And thus he commanded the Commander of the Knights and the soldiers who were on the spot, in the form of ghosts. "Right now, right now! Reinforce his nomination arrangements and search for him! You can put a $10 million prize on him! Contact each country and as soon as you find them, make sure they report back to you! The sin of attacking my family by Thunderbird, the sin of injuring a sacred canteen, the sin of avenging the country, the sin of destroying the castle... and the sin of making my daughter''s friend look like that, even for a moment, and causing her great injury. Ah! Son of a bitch... as soon as he gets caught... don''t think you''ll ever see the outside again." 77 Section 76. Five stories, a contract six years ago. One ugly man is now desperately fleeing the King''s Capital. I failed. Besides, it''s just my hands on Alim, but they''re watching me. Perhaps you will be questioned for the sin of putting Thunderbird on the line. Yes, Faust is convinced and desperately leaves smoke, fleeing the king''s capital. "Oh... you don''t have those girls... Faust, do you?" He suddenly appeared in front of me. This guy is Mephistophales. He''s my contractor. Instead of giving strength, wealth and the pleasure of the world, he makes a covenant with Arim, a red-haired girl, who appears six years later, to take the princess of the kingdom of Mephirado. Six years ago¡­ an adventurer who started hiding the identity of me as a slave trader. As soon as that happened, I signed a contract. What about then? You can touch a woman''s body all you want, because she''s afraid of me and she can''t move. I have deprived numerous girls of their chastity. Slave traders are doing well, and in just one year they could also be rank s. But where did it go crazy from? Ever since a guy like Lastman abolished slavery in the society behind him? Nothing, but it stopped working. He was also suspended from the militant tournament. Why not? Did I do something wrong? I just lived the way I wanted to, the way I wanted to. It makes others unhappy and makes them happy. What''s wrong with this? Mephistophales...... he calls himself the "Great Devil". Well, it''s none of my business who this guy is. This guy said it last year. ''Really, six years from now, if you bring a red-haired girl and a princess, let''s promise that you can make the most powerful force in this world, the kind of wealth you can''t use up no matter how much, and a lot of women... but make sure you succeed, huh? You''ve got two chances, haven''t you? If I fail, I will kill you. Is that good? and. Chances are twice...... Chance twice!? No way... No way... We have to run. I tried to escape. But he was already circling in front of me. "I don''t like it...... You and I have been friends for 6 years...? Why are you trying to escape...? "Ahhh... ahhh..." "Oh no, I failed again...? "Chi... no..." "What difference does it make? "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... next time, it''s gotta be..." "No, twice. Twice is up to twice. So... your life, you take it? The devil nods his tongue, approaching the sleigh of, the sleigh of. "Stop, stop, stop................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................." __________________ ____________ _____ The morning after King Mephirado arranged for Faust to be nominated. In the woods, two soldiers who entered the search found someone who thought they were Faust. But that was pretty tragic. Splashing around, lots of blood. And it''s placed prominently, with two eyeballs. They were found surrounded by dozens of teeth and ornaments. Plus, there was one like a write-down, on a tree. It was written in blood, and the contents were also spooky. "Break the covenant and die here, ugly man. ? The public was informed that Faust had been eaten by demons. Do not cause confusion. 78 Chapter 77: After the Dinner Party Now I''m apologized to the Knights Commander, Mr. Bacchus, and Kara. Mr. Bacchus apologized in both ways to the Knights that while he was in the SS ranks, Kara mistakenly thought he was angry, even though he had been helped twice, that Thunderbird had attacked him and could not defeat him. I''m telling you I don''t have to apologize for anything. Besides, the king told me to stay in this infirmary today. Because I drank the Great Potion. Besides, I gave Mr. Orgo and Mr. Lakhand a great potion to cure the place where they were shot, but Mr. Orgo, honestly, took it and Mr. Lakhand didn''t. Is it because it''s expensive after all? As a result, it becomes a feather that creates demonstrations in front of everyone. To the boulders, Mr. Ruin and the others told me that they had not heard that I could make my own Great Potion in a short time and that the king and minister would not work in the castle all day. I didn''t mean to, so I said no, but instead, the next time I came to see you, I promised to deliver the Great Potion. I also got 500 Great Potions, and while it might be an extra favor, I''ll make a Master Potion and give it to you. Now the Great Potion takes less than a minute by hand per bottle. Not to mention, I also made tools and machines, so I''ll finish one in seconds. Then Master Potion would be better, wouldn''t it? I can do it in one minute using a machine or something, and I mean service. I have to make Mr. Gilmers'' bow, and I have to do business with Mr. Grape, and several reporters from tile companies and weekly magazines want me to cover it. Maybe I''m busy being on the road. In the evening, Mr. Lakhand and Mr. Bacchus left. Mr. Lakhand has someone waiting for him, so you think Mr. Bacchus is past escort time? Mr. Bacchus said firmly that the king did not need a commission. He said he felt a burden. In the end, Mr. Bacchus broke and decided to get paid. King, the outgoing push is strong. To Mr. Lakhand, the king said he would let him take the reward. She thanked me for sheltering her body, and I was pushing pretty hard to accept it. As a result, it seems that later on, me and Mr. Lakhand will be honored publicly. Will it stand out again? I don''t mind. They''re gone, but I can''t. The king told me to stay here for a day to see how it went. Hard to reject. That''s why I''m going to play with Kara in the infirmary. She was so excited when she first saw Othello and Jenga... Now, when I tell Kara that I''m in business with the Association of Media Merchants about the commercialization of this, she says, ''Even though you''re almost my age, it''s really amazing that Alim even goes into business. I have to apprentice''. I was fed dinner, and I was given a very large bath. However, the bath still has Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli following for some reason, if only Kara. Lilo''s breasts were huge. Am I going to be just that big? Mr. Mulli... he wasn''t... he wasn''t even there, was he? Around it''s okay to take a bath with three girls, me, I''ve been a man lately...... no, no, I feel like I''m starting to forget that I''m a man. ¡­ but still okay. One of these days, the one person in my heart can also be ''me''. The bedroom was the infirmary at first, but Kara told the king she couldn''t, and I was supposed to sleep with Kara in her bed. The king was told Wagamama and seemed happy. He''s never said much about Wagamama. I''m honestly nervous. But I can''t say no when I see Kara''s incredibly happy face. I didn''t even mean to say it. Kara''s room is totally spacious with only princesses on boulders. Luxurious beds, too. Four people can sleep. Me and Kara fell asleep chatting... good night... 79 Lesson 78: Peace of Mind Good morning. First thing in the morning, Kara woke up at about the same time as me, and I was so worried. Pretty much, they were. Have I stopped you from sleeping? I apologized for getting in the way of sleep, but more than that, she said something amazing. He said, "I don''t want to die" while I was doing that, calling Miho, my brother Leaf, and my mother and father''s names. Right, that made me pretty worried. Kara said she heard and remembered that it might be some kind of memory clue. I don''t think so, you hugged me. In the meantime, the minister knocked on the door of the room and came in in in a panic. "Phew...... both of you! Found Faust''s guy! You''ll see more about this! Yes, we were given two sheets of paper. One was this morning''s tile and the other was extra. The normal tile version said that Thunderbird had appeared in the King''s City, that I had defeated Thunderbird, and that it was for me and Mr. Lakhand to be honored. The rest was my feature. And to the extra, what a description of Faust''s discovery in a tragic corpse, and of the many sins he committed (including sexual harassment on me and calling Thunderbird) and the title of the cause that until now prevented a woman from resisting him, the "Ugly Terror King". (By the way, the commentator was the last man) Faust''s cause of death is supposed to have been attacked by demons, but that doesn''t come down to a bit. He was an S-ranker, assuming. Asking the Minister about it, he said the investigation into it would be super confidential, including why he had to grab the princess. Than that, the tile information is too early. You shouldn''t insult the world press here either. Information sometimes kills people, too. But, well, the difficulty has left. That''s right, princess, I''m saying ''have a peaceful sleep'' or something about Faust dying. You''re made of people. We were taken straight to the minister and had breakfast. I also showed the king that it was all right. But he looks like Kara played with him a little more, so let''s play for another couple of hours before we go home. ________ _____ __ I''ve already decided to go home. Not only Kara, but Mr. Tulle, he''s even here to drop off four of the Seinferths. I say goodbye to each one of them, and I''ll make sure Kara and I stick to her promise to come back. I headed to the inn. On the road, the wild horse messed me up, and yet, I managed to get home. Citizens apparently see me as a hero. And then they say she''s cute as always, right? Glad to hear it. Let''s make some master potions and go to bed today. Over the next few days...... we''ll be busy for a week or two! _______________________________ _______________________ ________________ __________ _____ Yes, about 10 days later, I met my destiny¡­ No, there was still no reason to know at this time that I would be reunited. 80 Episode 79: The Girl Who Was In The Forest Of Hell Wow. A lady named Alim and three days after the dinner party at Castle Mephirado...? Now, at the request of the state, I am here to investigate [Hell''s Forest] Tsutsu Forest in Gog and Margot, and I, Lakhand, members of [Fist Iron]. Well, I started out as an A-ranker and got a request. Do you want me to spend a week examining the demons that will be submerged in this forest in order to develop this forest as an official path, a shortcut from the Wang capital to the port town [Parchini]? According to my friend Gabayna, there were three Mirmecoreos at the same time while I was at work, so it''s a scary story. Whatever happens, I''m gonna miss these two. By the way, I hear those Mirmecoreos were handled by Alim''s lady. Arim at that time...... I hear you were D-ranked. That''s awesome. True. By the way, my two kids are D-ranked, right? Both Gog and Margot are 16 years old. You can''t be like Alim... In the first place, when I met these guys, you were already 13. Gog is a wizard man. I didn''t remember any magic when I met him. Gog activates magic with a whistle, not a wand. Well, that''s not unusual. Margot is a bowman. It''s Gog''s twin sister. When you met me, you kept crying. Now you''re all grown up and you want to marry me. I''m not going to do that. Both Gog and Margot are like my kids. You don''t have any parents who marry their kids, do you? Besides, I''m just fine with being single. Yes, I''ve been saying... They think it''s a shade, don''t they? Damn it, at all. By the way, I''m not interested in the tournament and rank, but why did I participate in the martial arts tournament? Well, that''s for two birthdays with a winning prize and a skill card, to buy a skill card for Gog and a new weapon for Margot. Earlier today, A-rank - it became a pain in the ass rank. Plus, after the dinner party, Faust''s guy died, and Alim and I became heroic, and so on. Especially me. I haven''t been able to talk much before, but as soon as I was honored by the king, I was able to talk a lot. I mean, that''s it. That''s not all bad. Margot was lonely, though. So, to calm down, as soon as I gave you the new bow I bought from the prize money, you cry and you rejoice, so I don''t know what a woman is. Gogg was happy with his new skills, and soon SKP, he practiced all over, and he was out of MP. It''s just how happy I am, Margot. Don''t you dare go into my room naked again. I thought my heart would stop. With that in mind, if you were pale enough to make a request, it would be night. Today''s results were five D-ranks and two C-ranks. Of these, three D-ranks and one C-rank were defeated. Margot can dismantle it. This request doesn''t have to defeat the demon. It''s just an investigation. The level of the Gog was rising. Looks like he shook all his SKP to my skill, "Explosion." Truth is, it''s fine for party members to be assigned the same number of EXP points. I took it out of the back, in a simple makeshift house in the magic room, eating rice and sleeping. After I finally told Margot not to enter the room. ____________ _______ ___ "Wake up, Mr. Lakhand." I wake up with that voice. Gog came to wake me up, didn''t he? You''re a good boy, aren''t you? Margot had breakfast ready. "Ooh! Margot, hey, you can always go to your wife! "Well... Mr. Rakhand... take me..." "So why is that? I guess I just complimented you. Great! "Pu ~... Kechi" Damn, I can''t praise you any more. Gogg looks like he''s having fun. I''m annoyed for what it''s worth, huh? Sure, Margot''s got a neat face, a good personality, maybe he can do some chores, you know, say it again and again? It''s like a daughter. We will move on to the investigation after we have taken a simple temporary home. Yeah, well, the job''s serious. It''s great to keep your mouth shut, huh? We worked with Kittin ''til noon, somewhere a little open, and we had to make it lunch, didn''t we? But... in that place... one person was down. Gog noticed. She has long light yellow and green hair, about the same age as Alim. "Hey, hey, lady, so hey, hey, hey? Normally, when you wake up with a lady who couldn''t have been in the woods, she''s got a stomach. ... Physically, you felt like you hadn''t eaten anything in a while. What the hell happened? What the hell is this girl? 81 Lesson 80: The Other World "Ugh..........................." That...... what the hell am I? Um, I did say goodbye to my dreams on my smartphone, and so, there comes the truck...... Yeah, me, I got hit. ... So, where am I? It''s not the hospital you saw, is it? ''Cause it''s in the woods, right? First of all, all you can think about is this is afterlife...... You''re lying, aren''t you? Am I dead? No... no... yet, what I still want to do...... but the majority of what I want to do is not with him... but he''s dead... Ah! Mother, father, cherry blossoms... Tears spread on my cheeks. I thought you were already dead, but you still had it. My tears. You can''t help it, can you? I''m dead and I''m in the afterlife. I hope you cried a lot. ____ __ _ I cried for a while and calmed down a bit, I noticed my height was shrinking. In the first place, the color of the hair is also light yellow and green. It''s not black. Will my body change if I die? Thinking about it, a piece of paper fell out of nowhere on my head. What is it? This. It says something. I read like that paper. To you. You must have been surprised by the sudden. Unfortunately, you''re on Earth, crashed with a car, and you''re dead. But I am very grateful that you always cared about me on the side of the road. So as far as I could, my soul alone sucked. The name of this world is "Anasm". The truth is, I wanted you to avoid dying on Earth, but I didn''t have that much power... I''m so sorry. This is how I could send my soul to another world. I''m glad you enjoyed life in the world there and were happy. From here on out, I can explain this world, but I couldn''t or could not give you any special powers or anything like that. However, you are able to read and write the language of this world. You can also see various explanations when you close your eyes [want to see the status] and so on with your mind. Well, that''s what all the inhabitants of this world can do. One last piece of advice. Your original age is 16, but you must be about 12 in this world by now. By the way, if you die in this world, now your soul dies too. Please, be careful. That''s it. From the phantom relocation collection. Fantasy Transfer Zo......? Oh, is that the vault near us? God really is there, isn''t he? I mean, this is common in Lanobe and online novels, reincarnated into another world, right? I see, that''s why my hair color is different or something. In the meantime, that doesn''t start with not looking at the status, does it? I "want to see the status" Yes, I tried to remember it in my head. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: mica EXP: 0 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 A (Attack): 5 C (Device Degree): 5 D (Defense): 5 W (Magic Power): 5 S (Fastness): 5 STP: 10 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - SKP: 10 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- I see, this is the status... Exactly the game. By the way, what''s SKP or something? Isn''t that like an explanation? Thinking about it, in my head, the explanatory letter comes up. [This is your status. You can''t see someone else''s status unless you have a special SK, a mark, etc. __________________ ______________ ___________ ________ ___ ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ That''s the explanation from me. Grab a new life, happiness. If there is anything really troubling, please be strong and remember me. If it''s okay in this way, I''ll cooperate as much as I can. by phantom relocation zo] After all, was this explanation all the same, Mr. Vault? I''ve felt that way since I was on my way. In the meantime, yeah. Maybe I should swing 10 all the way around STP on the MP and make sure I can use a lot of magic when this level is low. SKP waved 6 to [Fire] and 3 to [Hydrology]. ... this world. I think he''s here. He loved this stuff so much that he left me, and he used to offer it to Master Fantasy Transfer, and there''s no chance he''s in this world, is there? Maybe for a while, the purpose of looking for him? Before we do, we have to get out of this forest. I started walking in horror. And maybe you''ve been walking for about five hours? I met a strange creature. Creepy tree with a face on it. The tree sees me. No, it blows me away with something like a crawl. I lost consciousness. 82 Episode 81: Hard work "Ouch..." I woke up. Now I''m in the bush ahead of being flown. That, tree...... right? A tree attacked me... Your face was on, and that''s the demon, isn''t it? The sun is already setting. Was I fainting? So... you''re saying he''s dying all of a sudden? What to do... I can''t move badly. Come on! Where there is despair, there is an even more chasing sound. Yes, the sound of your stomach. That''s right... food... no food? Well, there are only trees around, and I don''t see anything like nuts. Worst, worst place. I''m here now. I have nothing to eat. What should I do? I can''t drink one or eight, or I''ll try to get the water out with [hydrology] magic. Good. Looks like I can drink. Now I''ve managed to stay hydrated... but now I just have to force my stomach to swell with water, right? I have trouble with the beast. So I climbed a tree and decided to do it that day. So twitchy. What do I do now? __________ ________ _____ I''m not very awake. Why would you do that? ''Cause right now, that tree''s wandering around. I''ve been lurking my breath ever since I woke up. No more, why did this happen? How long do I have to be scared? My stomach is about to ring, too. But if it sounds right now, I''ll just have to die. Desperate to keep my stomach and mouth down and do it over. Apparently, the tree passed. And I''m too hungry to suck. But I think I could eat... about the leaves of a tree... But if I don''t eat anything like this, I won''t be able to move soon. Then I''ll just starve to death as it is or feed on demons. I absolutely don''t like that! I eat the leaves of the tree I''m climbing now. It can''t be delicious. Tasty bitter.Still need to eat... I cry and even eat its, black green leaves in my mouth. Wow............ I decided to get out of the tree, dive in my breath, and walk slowly. Really, the only salvation is that you can drink water. Without this, I... While I was walking, I heard something. Maybe it''s a person. I went in the direction of the sound. Was there someone there? This is outrageous. That tree demon and a demon like one ant were just in contention. Ant prey. Thinking about it, even as the ants got a wooden whip, it seemed to win. ... Ants are stronger than those trees...? You have to be careful. I slowly left the spot so as not to make a sound. I move on. Keep walking. How long would you have walked? As a matter of fact, I''ve been getting headaches, abdominal pain, and nausea along the way. It''s disgusting...... I''m hungry...... Ugh...... But, but I can''t fall down here. I might be in this world. My, my favorite... Until I meet my dreams, I will never die! Walk. Walk even. It was night as I walked. I whipped all over my painful body, climbed a tree and slept. _________ _______ ____ I went to bed... and my headache and abdominal pain didn''t go away. Kimochi sucks. I''m dying. Oh... I remember when he was desperate to see me when he had a cold... Usually, the guy who''s an asshole in the money says, ''You want me to buy you a pill? You can drink sports drinks.'' Nah, I''m buying myself all sorts of things that look good for a cold. I was so happy then...... Afterwards, he had a cold himself, I guess, because he was a sweetheart. ... No one is going to see me like that right now. All I eat is leaves for now. It tastes bad, it''s bitter, I''m nauseous myself, and I honestly don''t want to eat it, but you have no choice. Ha... it''s scattered, my reincarnated life. Let''s walk again today. I feel too bad, though I may only be able to move on a little. I even went down the road to get out of this forest. Noro Noro and. Along the way, I meet demons, but hide in the bushes, and I manage to overdo it. Tummy condition, headaches, and nausea are worse than yesterday. Worst already. I''m walking like that. I found him. He... a man''s face, a lion''s body, a scorpion''s tail... I''ve seen that in the game, that''s Manticola...... And in front of it is Oki. Manticola tore the tree apart in an instant. Not good. If that monster finds you, you''re really gonna die! I ran away. Lurking my breath, crawling down the ground, fighting abdominal pain, headaches and nausea. There''s nothing compared to this pain, the fear of dying. I don''t know how long I''ve escaped. But I''m sure you won''t encounter it if you leave this far... Yes, moments of relief, weakness all over your body. All I have is consciousness, abdominal pain, headache and nausea. I can''t move... Can''t move here, you mean I''m gonna die? No, I don''t want to. I don''t want to die yet... Help... it hurts... it''s painful... I have dreams... ayum... ayum... ____________________________________ ______________________________ _______________________ ________________ _________ ___ _ 83 Episode 82 Skinhead "______ Lady _____ Hey ______" Someone calls me. I wonder who. I want you to put me to sleep, keep it up. I have a feeling I''m shaking my body. "Hey ______ lady _____ get up _____" All right, all right. You just have to wake up, right? Wake up... I snap open my heavy eyelids. "Wow... great..." "I don''t know what''s going to happen..." "Hey, lady, you know what I mean? Are you conscious? Yes, I was dying. Danger. Danger. I''m right in front of you... with a boy and a girl my age when I was on Earth... with a tough face, a tattoo on my face, my skinhead uncle. Totally dangerous type of one... I wanted to give you even one of my screams but it doesn''t move as my body thinks. Besides, you''ve apparently helped me, and if you scream, you''re rude. I managed to move only my neck, so I shook my neck vertically. My head is ticklish. Nausea is also as bad as you might throw up if you don''t put up with it. "You obviously don''t look well... Hey, lady, you''re not eating leaves or anything from trees around here, are you? "Huh? No way... is that poison? "But that''s about all you''re going to get in your mouth around here, isn''t it? Maybe he ate it. He doesn''t have any baggage or anything." You were that leaf poison. Reasonably. Still, he said it was the only thing he could put in his mouth... not the worst woods. I shook my neck vertically again to tell her that I had eaten. "Ahhh! I knew you ate it! "Mr. Rakhand, do you have any antidotes? "It''s decided, isn''t it? The adventurer definitely has it. Hey, lady, open your mouth." Poison... I obeyed the word and opened my mouth. From its mouth, it is poured liquid into a distorted flask. I''m feeling a little easier. Just a little. "Really? You don''t seem to be listening, do you? "... maybe I ingested a lot. Let me try another bottle or two." "Oh, yeah. I''ll get you warm water." Two more antidotes are poured into my mouth. Oh, my God. The symptoms just now, everything seems to be a lie. I woke up my torso and thanked him. "...... thank you. It made it easier." "Right, right, good..." "Here..." "Yes, it''s warm soup! Drink this and calm down once! I get a cup from a girl and I soak it up. Delicious. Warm... Oh, I think I''m gonna cry. "Thank you......" "Hey lady, I''m sorry to wake up so soon, but I have a lot to ask you. Ready?" "Yes." Well, naturally. It''s a rare situation where people are falling in the woods. An adventurer, he said, and some kind of investigation, maybe he came to this forest for treasure hunting. It was called Rakhand, skinhead''s, seemingly friendly uncle...... no, I decided to answer the question of someone who doesn''t even seem to be old yet. "First of all... Miss, what''s your name? "I''m... I''m Micah" "Right, how old are you? "I''m 12." "What happened to my parents? You just have to answer this hand question like you lost your memory. I can''t tell you it''s from Earth. ".................. I don''t know" "So which one of you is here? ".................. I don''t know" "Do you know where this place is? ".................. I don''t know" "... well, how far are you from remembering? In the meantime, should I tell you what''s happened since I came to this world? "... all of a sudden, I''m in the woods... running away from the demons... feeling sick... falling..." "So, he met us..." "Yes." "Right........." After a little silence here, I got a face that sounded so hard to hear. "My lady... the truth is... you may be rude, but now I''m sorry. Hey, status... tell me the level" "Excuse me......? "Mmm... oh, you forgot about that too? This is tough... you know, adventurers, skills? "I know your skills, but I don''t know your adventurers" "Damn, you can just try to figure out what you can check on your status. So, what''s the level? "It''s 1..." With that said, the three of them had solidified with a stunned face. And a pretty girl says: "Hey? Micah. You know what this place is like? "No..." "What about here? From D-rank to A-rank demons, it''s a woodland, isn''t it? Level 1 If you go in something, first......" So I stopped the words. Next up, a little child-faced, cute-faced boy talks. "You really survived so much." "Yes, because I desperately fled the demons" After I said that much, my stomach got... Ugh, embarrassing... A skinhead named Rakhand said: "... hahahahahahahahahahahaha...!! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Hey, Margot, it''s lunch, make me lunch! Do you have any food for this girl? "Yeah! I do! I brought more." "Well, Zee I asked you to! "Yeah! It''s supposed to be a dinner treat. Thank you. Until then, it seems like the two men will explain adventurers and demons and all that. Let''s sweeten it to your words. 84 Episode 83 Fast Iron I was taught all sorts of things by the two of us. He taught me about adventurers, demons, kingdoms, and all sorts of other basics. Apparently, the best way to live in this world is to be an adventurer. Yes, I made a decision. "Thank you, er..." "Ahhh!? I don''t know if I''ve had a name yet! I''m Rakhand Daze! We''re adventurer parties, [Fist Iron] leaders and substitutes for these guys! Greetings." "I''m Gog. It''s Margot, my twin sister, who''s cooking now. Nice to meet you. Micah." "Best wishes. Mr. Lakhand, Mr. Gogg." "Whoa, whoa! I met some really good people. The luckiest I''ve had in the last 3 days. The odds of living in this world have gone up. By the way, what are these people doing in these woods? I asked. "Oh, that''s an investigation, an investigation. The country is going to make its way through these woods... see, are there demons? Find out how many demons you''ll encounter in a week." Investigation. It''s work from the country, right? Sounds tough. So much so, I guess these people have the strength. Earlier on... it was A-rank. Yeah, what am I supposed to do? Can I keep following you like this? "Really? Um... what am I supposed to do..." "Mika, stay with us for now! If I were alone, I''d die. You have four more days to follow this investigation. Let''s think about what we''re going to do when we get to King''s Landing." "Yes, thank you" They''ll take me to Wang Du, too. It really helps. I can''t thank you enough. "I''m ready for dinner." Looks like lunch is ready. My first decent meal since I came to this world. I hope it tastes good. Mr. Margot handed me something like a stew on a plate. "Enjoy it, Micah" "I''ll take it, Mr. Margot." Take a sip of something like that stew. Yummy. Really yummy. I never thought I''d be so happy to have a decent meal. "It''s delicious! Very much." "Really? Ehehe, praise me more? How''s Mr. LaHand? "Oh, it''s good. Same old." "Yes! Then marry me s..." "No, that''s why I didn''t." "Hmm..." I see Margot is in love with Mr. Lakhand. Well, Mr. Lakhand, he said he was a substitute or something, and I don''t suppose he meant to. I soon finished eating the chew and bread I had been served. "It was delicious! It was a pleasure. Mr. Margot." "Yeah, yeah, it''s the best thing you can say about yummy - how''s your brother? "It''s good, always." "Yes, good." After eating them all, Mr. Rakhand and the others resumed their investigation. I follow along. While walking, Margot taught me how to handle a bow. They say bows in this world can usually be struck with arrows, but they can also release MPs instead of arrows! Enchant... or something? Margot gave me a bow. He bought me a new bow for my birthday, so he used it before. ... For a while, I was practicing with care not to cut the MP and suddenly a message was sent to me in my head. [SK1 "Bow Star" stage has been refreshed one step] Whoa! Yay! I''ll tell Margot about it. "What! You''re up there. You did it! "Yes!" "But it''s time for MP to be in danger, isn''t it? Be careful when you run out of MP, okay? "Yes, I''ll keep it on track" Next on the road, Gog taught me about magic from you. The magic of this world seems to be the center of magic with the names of attributes + moves. For example, what I can do now are water balls and fireballs. And the next stage is the emission, the cannon, and finally the marchilless. And then you think it could be healing magic, auxiliary magic, or skill-specific magic? Also, wizards usually seem to have the cane as their main possession, but Mr. Gogg is a horizontal whistle. That''s what makes magic more powerful. for a while. Also, walking in the woods, you know, Met a tree demon with a face. I feel painful being slapped by that tree. So, I''m going to put up with it. Looking at it that way, Margot smiled and said: "Haha, you don''t have to stand up so well, do you? Micah. That demon is Trent. It''s a Rank D demon. Okay, Mr. Rakhand, that degree of demon is instantaneous, so look, look! That''s what they say, so I see Mr. Lakhand. That Trent is getting a little traumatic...... D-rank, third from the bottom. Me, I''m so scared, can I do it? Mr. Lakhand approaches Trent. But that man, no sword, no bow, no wand. I''m like a Merikensack, so maybe we''ll fight with our fists? 85 Chapter 84: Fist Trent continues his sprawling attacks against approaching Mr. Lakhand. But it doesn''t seem to hit Mr. Lakhand. Is he in his own time? Raise your arms and put on a fighting pose. And two thrusts emanating from that arm, took it and Trent stopped moving. "... wow" I''m so crushed by accident. You have a different personality as long as you can. Are all adventurers that strong? Seeing how surprised I am, Margot said: "Heh heh! Mr. LaHand is amazing! That''s A-Ranker''s strength. Yo! By the way, I''m still weak enough to struggle with Trent..." After all, someone with a high rank is so strong. Mr. Lakhand has returned to us. "What do you say? Micah, this is the battle of adventurers! "Shh, it''s amazing! "Ha-ha! Aren''t you? Was I that happy they said it was amazing? We recovered Trent and continued our investigation. During the investigation, I also encountered demons like C-ranked Kamakiri. Mr. LaHand put a flame on his body and just beat and kicked that demon about six times and knocked him down. Going through the woods at that rate, it was night on this day. "Yes! Oh no! The evening meal was served steamed bread, meat and vegetables. Delicious... should I help you cook tomorrow, too? After dinner, the next thing you need to do is take a bath. But the bath doesn''t seem to be about this simple makeshift house. Instead, it has the ability to cleanse the body, because it has items. I tried using it properly, Margot. He can keep his clothes on. I just stood on top of the magic team for a few seconds, refreshed like after I took a bath. My sleeping place is in the room with Margot. I had a spare bunk ready. Margot, I need to talk to you a little. "Um, Mr. Margot, the room... I''m sorry I took the place" "Yeah, I don''t care. Because I''m coming from this room and I''m gonna sneak up on Mr. LaHand." I said something amazing... A girl of your age sneaks into a man''s room? ... I can''t say it strongly because I''ve only had dreams once too... "Heh, to Mr. Lakhand...? "Yes! My dream is to be Mr. LaHand''s wife! Speaking of which, marry me! You said something like that. Why do you like Mr. Lakhand so much? Do you know how I got to know you or something? "Heh... Speaking of which, how did you know Mr. Lakhand and Mr. Margot and the others? "... three years ago, we got Mr. LaHand to help us, and we''ve been together ever since! He looks a little spicy. I think something happened three years ago. I''m curious, but you shouldn''t go after him in depth, right? Let''s change the subject. "By the way, what do you like about Mr. Rakhand? "Hmm, I guess it''s hard to say that it''s all... You''re scared of your face. But you know, Mr. LaHand is so sweet... And this bow of mine, right? He bought it for me for my birthday, it was a expensive bow, but I went out of my way to win a militant tournament between adventurers and he bought it for me with that money! He joined us for us! Wow, you do something cool inside with such a tough face. Margot keeps talking like she''s obsessed. "So, I was so happy that day, I took a bath, and I walked into Mr. Lakhand''s room naked! I just forgot to get dressed." "What... are you naked...? You forgot to wear clothes, you''re a dodgy girl like you painted. I wonder if I can ever imitate that... No, I could have dreamed... oh, my God, what am I thinking! Margot''s talk continues. "Yes, I''m naked! That''s when I said, ''You can''t be my daughter-in-law!'' You thought so. Yeah. I thought I had a fireball from my face... and then they scolded me so much... Ha-ha-ha, but, hey, did you get one thing?" "Harvest......? "Yes. That''s when Mr. Lakhand was rushing towards me. But my ears are bright red, I was so upset...? Hehe, you can take this as looking at me as a woman, right? Right?" Indeed, Mr. Margot has a good face and style. hatefully. But if you come naked in front of a guy, isn''t that how most people react? Hmm. "Right... right. Maybe. But that''s what you seem to neglect, Mr. Rakhand, isn''t it? "So every time I do, I say, ''Marry me''! But if you don''t, that blunt, you won''t notice! I mean it..." You were. That was an expression of utmost affection. You said it six times just today. "Hey, Micah! What do you think I should do? Hey, hey? "Well... well... but I think saying ''marry me'' doesn''t make the words lighter, does it? "The words are light...... what should I do? "Here, try wazza and tween or something? "As long as it''s done... I''ll give it a shot tomorrow! And finally, it was late at night, so we went to bed. It''s just that next to this room, next to Mr. LaHand and Gog, it''s the room where you sleep, isn''t it? The conversation I just had, it sounded like a whole lot. Ha-ha-ha. 86 Episode 85: Companion Patterns Wake up. You''re happy to sleep safely on a decent bunk. Margot and I woke up almost together. When I said I wanted to help you prepare breakfast, you accepted. Breakfast is ready. Toast, salad and soup. Margot asked me to go wake you both up. Hmm, that''s a great snore. Especially Mr. Lakhand. I woke the two of them up. "Oh, hey, Mika." "Uhhhhhhhhhh! Well Slept Zee." "Good morning! Breakfast is ready." "Oh... yeah... I''m coming now." The three of us head to the table. Margot is already in her seat. "Oh no! Gog!" "Hey, Margot." "Ugh." "Ohh... twoon..." I almost laughed by accident. Twin, say it with your mouth, Twin. As for the natural blue-haired girl, the two of them, who probably would have listened to yesterday, are desperately laughing. "Margot... oh, say hi... properly... pup... or you won''t... pup... brother, you''re gonna get mad" "Mmmm... now I''m tweaking! I''m twinning to Mr. Lakhand for not responding to me if I ask him to marry me! "Oh... yeah what... cuckoo... yeah" Mr. Gogg, I think I''m about to laugh. Aren''t you teasing me a little too much? Eat breakfast about your seats while we interact like that. "Micah, you helped me today! "Heh, I baked toast, Micah? "Yeah, salad and soup. I''m the one who baked toast." "Heh, that''s great. You made it easier today, didn''t you? Margot." "Well." "Oh, Margot, don''t beat Micah as a woman, good luck, okay? "Yeah... Ah, Twin" It''s cute to lie down and pointy your mouth every time you say tween. Mr. Gogg, I''m having a salad with a laugh. Mr. Lakhand looks like he''s having a lot of fun. I finished my meal and started an investigation after I lost my makeshift. On the road, I had a lot of chats with Mr. Margot yesterday, and I thought I''d talk to you today, Gog? "Mr. Gogg, you were laughing a lot in the morning, weren''t you? "Oh, okay? And I answer with a laughing face. "... you were listening to yesterday. I don''t like eavesdropping." "I heard something. You can''t help it, can you? "Yes, but..." "But you surprised me. I thought it was totally Margot''s hobby about the naked case." "That, Mr. Margot, wouldn''t you be sad to hear? "I don''t know. But Mr. LaHand also listened yesterday, and your mouth was nasty with an uncut face. Aren''t you glad you heard me? "Mr. Gogg, do you know what a maiden heart is? "What''s that?" "Ha..." No, this guy. You have a good face... but you have a good face... I mean, Margot''s still in the toon. It''s natural... On the road, you and Margot took care of Trent, who showed up. Then, what the hell, didn''t Mr. LaHand yoshi Margot''s head? From there, apparently, the conversation begins between the two of us. "Tung... Tung... Ugh!" "Hmm? Do you tweet? Well, let''s stop stroking." Soon, Mr. LaHand''s hand leaves Margot''s head. "Ah....................." "''Cause even if you talk to me, it''s just a twin, you were such a daughter, and you can''t help it, can you? "Ugh... I''ll stop twooning..." Margot, hey! Too little! ... Is it possible that I could have seen it from around? Speaking of which, I feel like a couple of people were nagging me when I was talking to my dreams. Um, I wish it was that cute, but I wish they were around for disgusting or something...... But I''m dead, right? Well, don''t you mind? Here''s Mr. Lakhand cumming out what he actually heard yesterday. Margot''s face turned bright red like a boiled octopus. "Ki... Ki... Ki..." "Yes, don''t let it get you down. Because I know how you feel." "Uh, will you marry me, then? "No, apart from that and this. I guess you and I are 12 miles apart. Marry younger, younger." "It doesn''t matter how old you are! I''m good with Mr. Lakhand! Or, Mr. Lakhand... is it hard on me? You... you don''t think it''s a boy, do you? Not attractive?" "Well........." Mr. Gogg is laughing a lot. Something annoys me. Do you want me to kick your ass from behind? Whoa, that leads me to follow Mr. Lakhand''s story with Mr. Margot. "Nothing, it''s not like you''re not important, is it? Sooo important. Besides, you must be a good girl. Huh? It''s just that you''re family to me. I mean, you''re my daughter. You don''t have a father to marry your daughter, do you? I''m sorry, but I can''t... look at you now... with my girlfriend. Well... it''s the same thing I like. Isn''t that right? Mr. Lakhand while gently stroking Mr. Margot''s head. Yes, he says it''s creepy inside. Margot sucks, she''s going to melt. My eyes are burning. Ha!? No way, I saw it from Hata, that''s what I was like too... The conversation between the two ends. "Ugh... ok... but definitely, definitely one of these days, you''re making me look like a paedophile! Wait till then." "Ah, okay, hang in there, hang in there" Mr. Gogg apologized, sorry to hear that, but his face laughed too much and he wept. "No, you''re sorry, Micah. Show me what''s on your mind. I said I just protected him yesterday, but I showed him something weird. "No, that''s okay." "You know, I''ve had it about once every two months for a year and a half, and he''s stubborn." "Really?" "Oh, yeah. Every time Mr. LaHand handles that, right? Well, that''s fine because it''s funny to me. But hey... I wish Mr. LaHand would totally say no if he said no too... I don''t know what you''re talking about, right? "Right, right" Yikes... I was surprised to see it right, this guy. "Oh, and Mr. LaHand, I don''t know 28 more... even though that tough face doesn''t bring a woman. I think they''re the only ones with my sister... Besides, all I always have is Mr. Gabayna, and I can''t believe I brought a woman in." "Who''s Mr. Gabayna? "I''m Mr. Lakhand''s old familiar man. He''s an A-ranker, too." "Heh, that''s amazing. By the way, Mr. Gogg doesn''t have a girlfriend? "There he is. My sweet little girl, this again..." "Oh, that''s better than that" "Hmm? Right." And, well, this is the only day I''ve changed. When I helped her out with lunch and dinner, she learned a skill called cooking. Maybe this is a good way to increase your skills. I took care of Mr. Margot''s room today. 87 Episode 86: Investigations and Human Lions I wake up like yesterday, have breakfast like yesterday, and follow the investigation. This day came the D-rank demon¡­ Trent''s subspecies, White Trent. It seems that the subspecies are stronger than the monster on which they are based, and there will be several more demon nuclei? Mr. Lakhand killed him safely and instantly. He defeated them without any particular struggle and obtained 3 Demon Nukes. In addition, there was one B-rank monster. I''ve never seen a B-rank before, but it doesn''t have the same rating as D or C. Looks very strong. Still inferior to Manticola? Manticola, maybe a or something. No, there''s a better possibility. Mr. Rakhand fought for a monster like that B-ranked potato worm. My skin color wasn''t my skin tone from the middle of nowhere, and I changed to iron color, but I said it was a skill called "Iron Super Qi". It looks like your body has put iron together, and your offense and defense will go up. Still, it was an awesome series of fists, but Mr. LaHand had a few abrasions, too. Well, the wound was blocked by Margot''s healing magic. After all, high rank demons are horrible. Well, all I had to do was say otherwise, and normally there were D-rank and C-rank demons out there. The next day, there were a lot of D-rank demons. Especially, Ant Demons. Ants are still fine, but if there''s a spooky demon like a cockroach, a muckade, or a geese, I''ll cry, okay? I asked Margot if the bug demon was okay, but she still didn''t want to deal with me much. He said the most disgusting thing ever was a mosquito dragonfly demon or something. Sure, mosquito dragonflies are disgusting. I don''t like those long legs. The next day, the worst happened. Yes, there was a mosquito dragonfly demon. Margot and I trembled hugging each other on those long, odd legs. I think I was in tears. Still, Mr. LaHand knocked me down without difficulty. He just didn''t like to touch it directly with his hand, like a shockwave by his fist, so he was knocking it down. That was beyond people. Yet another day, this day was really nothing... Feeling quiet before the storm? The next day, I acted with Mr. Lakhand and the others for the fifth day. This investigation ends today. I woke up, had breakfast and went to investigate, just like I''ve been spending the last few days. The day was also dominated by demons of the D and C ranks. Yes, nothing has changed so far. It''s only been an hour since we finished lunch, right? Suddenly, I heard voices from close proximity there, voices that neither man nor beast knew. "KYYYYYYYYYYYY!! When he heard the voice, Mr. Rakhand suddenly stopped and ordered us not to make any noise. "Ah... that voice isn''t Manticola...!? "Manticola!? Is that true, Mr. Lakhand?" "Why are there S-rank demons in these woods... ah, but it''s like having three A-rank demons out at the same time..." I knew Manticola was an S-rank demon. Mr. Lakhand says this as he lurks his breath. "Ready? Manticola can''t even beat me. I might be able to buy you some time... Anyway, now just think about running away." "Hey, Manticola, can''t you think of the best balls of the Mirmecoleos that Mr. Gabayina fought for? "Yeah, you have the blame. There are many bug demons and plant demons in this forest, but there are no beast demons at all. Yet a half-beast half-worm demon called Mirmecoreo came along. Could be enough." Furthermore, Mr. Rakhand said this as if he had noticed something. "... yes, I remember" "What''s going on? Mr. Lakhand." "These woods were originally planted with more demons. Sure, until six years ago." "Yeah, but all the demons we found, except Trent, were bug demons, right? "Oh, what if that bug demon was born by that manticola...? "But isn''t Manticola a beast? To that question, however, Mr. Lakhand said something surprising. "Sure, it looks like it. It''s just that he''s a half-beast half-worm demon, too, right? "" What...? Gog, you and Margot seem surprised. "Uh... where, where are the bugs? Mr. Lakhand." "I''ve only seen it in drawings, too, but his tail is a scorpion demon" "Nah......! "Well, I knew..." "Oh, here it comes that he may have added more bug demons. I need you to call HQ and get an S-Ranker adventurer out." Yes, the four of us were quietly running away while we were discussing Manticola. In the middle of it appeared that Bowfla demon. But I don''t have time for that right now. However, he didn''t seem to care about us, so he flew toward Manticola. Could it be... By the time I thought so, it was too late. The mosquito dragonfly brought Manticola back to us. 88 Episode 87: Escape from the Human Lion A few meters from us, there''s a lion with a scorpion tail on the face of a human woman. Manticola thinks we''re not the ones to be wary of, and we''re watching from afar. "Oh no... that bug demon brought this guy in sounds like he has a big story about the bug demon... don''t get excited, huh? If you do, you''re done." "Doh... what should I do... Mr. Rakhand... what should I do?" "So far...? What do we do, we might end up here. Manticola, Rakhand says, is powerful, uses physical strengthening magic, healing magic, and attack magic, and that scorpion-like tail contains poison, and if stabbed, your body will be paralyzed and you will never be able to move again. Much more powerful than anything demonic ever was. The first time I saw him, I was lucky. "Mr. Lakhand, what shall we do... I..." "... you want to try one or eight" "What, there''s a way we can get out of here? Mr. Lakhand." "Hmm... well, it''s pretty tight" He answers with a rather reluctant face. I guess it''s pretty much my wife''s hand. "There are two ways." "Two...? "Ah." I knew advanced people weren''t the same to come up with two in this situation. Mr. Lakhand is an amazing man. My face is scary though. I admired Mr. Lakhand. "First one, you put me down and you run... If I were you, I''d buy Manticola 10 minutes, and I could weaken it somewhat." "I don''t like it! Absolutely not! If Mr. LaHand were to sneak in, I''d stay too! One is to abandon... but then we don''t even know if we can get out of this forest safely in the future, and more importantly, Margot grieves. No, I''m telling you I''m with you, so you won''t be able to do this way. So, what''s the other one? "Right. Mr. Lakhand, if Mr. Lakhand and Margot are going to stay, I''m going to stay. No way to do that." "Oh, I know, this. That''s a last resort. So the second. The second one even escapes..." Oh, even run away? That''s all? I can''t, I don''t... "Mr. Lakhand, that''s just..." "Who said we''d run away like that? "What?" I knew there was something I could do. What is it like? With that in mind, Mr. Rakhand suddenly snapped at me. "Look, Micah, hold on tight. Hey, Gog! Margot! I can do magic. Get ready, and then you can have a system that makes it easier for me to have you guys! "Huh? What... what? "No way, Mr. Rakhand, run with three..." "Oh, yeah! Wow... I''m trying to do something amazing... Sounds good to me when I say masculine, but this, it''s impotent... "So, Gog, Margot. If you have it, do me a power boost magic and speed boost magic! You hold three people with a boost in power, and a boost in speed makes your escape faster. I think I should do this. They looked at each other, then nodded lightly and dressed in a rounded and shrunken outfit. Mr. Lakhand holds the two. Um, Margot, is it because you seem so happy? This is what Mr. Lakhand said to the two of us. "Hey, Gog. Speed up. Speed up the magic 10 times." "... overlapping!? If you do that, Mr. Rakhand..." "Though I wouldn''t be able to change my belly on my back. Better than dying, huh? "Oh... that''s all..." If you overlap it, you have side effects. But Mr. Rakhand has a ready face. "Please." "Wow... ok" He chanted the speed-up magic many times as he was held. After 10 calls, Mr. Rakhand tries to run out. "Hey, both of you. If he magically approaches you, you''re gonna be dazzled, right? All right?" "Ugh... yes" "Okay." "So, let''s go? Say no or no, Mr. Rakhand runs out at an incredible speed. If I don''t hold on tight, they''re going to shake me off. Manticola seems to have noticed that he has been escaped and is coming after him. Manticola is also fast. Sure, we''re far from Manticola, but the distance hasn''t changed that much. The target is also experiencing an increase in speed. Maybe just once. You kept running like this and thought you couldn''t keep your distance away, Mr. LaHand said this to you, Gog. "Gog! It''s an explosion! Give me as much explosion as you can in front of him! "Ugh... yeah! Around Manticola''s face, countless explosions occur. And it looks like Manticola stopped only for a moment with a bad vision. Mr. LaHand, curved sharply to the right, went sideways for a while before continuing to run at full speed again facing the front. How long would you have run... I don''t see Manticola behind, beside, or obliquely. Looks like it worked. But for some reason, Mr. Lakhand won''t stop running. And keep running for 10 minutes. We soaked the woods and arrived at the entrance. There is a single carriage parked at the entrance that looks like it has just arrived. 89 Chapter 88: Successful Escape From that carriage, one, a man came down in a hurry and said: "Hey, Rakhand! I''m here now. Come on, get in the carriage! Mr. Lakhand stopped running, dropped us off softly and boarded the carriage as the man said. The moment you get in the carriage, Mr. Rakhand starts groaning. Looks pretty spicy. This is the side effect of overlapping? Margot is rubbing Mr. Rakhand''s back as he seems to suffer. The man said this to Mr. Lakhand. "Hey, Rakhand. I''m guessing you didn''t overlap the same kind of auxiliary magic in a row, did you? Besides, Gog answers. "Yes, Mr. Gabayna. It overlapped...... it seems that that''s the only way Lakhand would have said it..." "Well, I can''t believe Manticola was there. You weren''t just Mirmecoreo." You''re talking about this guy called Gabayina. Mr. Gabayna continues the conversation. "But well. I was surprised because all of a sudden you said to me in your message, ''Get the carriage out to the entrance to Hell''s Forest''.... Have you reported it to the client yet? Mr. Rakhand still seems to suffer, but he sweeps his neck tight and vertical. "Right. Well, don''t bother. It may hurt all over you, but be patient. If I take you to that girl, she might ease the pain." In response to Mr Gabayna''s words, Mr Gogg said: "Is that girl... [Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl]? Can you relieve the side effects on that girl? "Oh, yeah, Gog. That girl is amazing. I''ll be in touch." "Heavenly Demon Sword Girl: Huh!? That''s a really stinky name for a cook. Shiitake, did you finish contacting him, Mr. Gabayina said? "Hmm, she apparently accepted, but she''s busy at best. He said he would give it to the owner of the inn called [Hikari], so he asked me to take it there. Until then, it''s Gabayna." I ask you, Gog, who is "Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl"? "You taught the militant tournament before, didn''t you? She was the winner of the A-rank division of the militant tournament that was the most recent, and that''s when she went up to S-rank...... You''re only 12 when you''re under the right age. [M] And at that age, he deals with extreme magic and even demonic swords. So" Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl ". Besides, in the meantime, you sheltered the princess of this country from the S-rank demons, and you defeated them in an instant. It seems that Mr. Rakhand was there to shelter the royalty, and that his daughter and Mr. Rakhand were honored by the state. You''re no longer a living legend." At the same age of 12 as me¡­ already a legendary figure¡­? You had a wonderful daughter. Is he a genius? With that in mind, Mr. Gabayna seems to have finally noticed me and has spoken to me. "Hmm? My daughter, by the way, what the hell are you? You answered that question, too, Gog. "This girl, we protected her in the woods. He''s falling in the woods for some reason... and he doesn''t even remember." "... it''s also... something strange has happened. By the way, my daughter. What''s your first name? Do you know his first name? I answer the name. "I say Mica..." "Oh, Micah... Micah? Like I heard somewhere... are you out of your mind? How old are you? Something subtle reacted. Is there someone else named Mika? Well, maybe it''s Mr. Gabayna''s fault. "I''m 12 years old! "Well, then you''re the same age as Alim." Alim......? That sounds like something I''ve heard somewhere... Where could it have been? Did you find Mr. Gabayna''s? "Um... who''s Alim? "Hmm? Ah." Heavenly Magic Girl. "I''ve worked with her before. And then we''ve had a couple of interactions." Well, that''s why you were able to contact that daughter, Mr. Gabayna. Mr. Lakhand says he can''t send a brain message unless he''s someone he''s talked to several times. When I remember that, Mr. Gabayna told me something surprising. "Speaking of which, you said Alim was also 12 years old and had amnesia. You think they helped you where you were in the woods? At 12, your memories disappear and you''re left alone in the woods... That doesn''t seem like a coincidence. That''s what we have in common. It''s Mika... Mika? ¡­¡­ Yes, yes, yes, I did! I remember now, now! Alim... yes, Alim is his username when he games... He was the same 12 years old as me and found in the woods with no memory...... Suppose that having no memory is just the same delusion as me... No way, what is Alim... you have a dream...!? Ms. Gabayna says something even more surprising, as she chases after that answer. "What''s up? Micah...... yes, and Micah, Micah. I remember! Alim used to say ''Micah'' in her sleep when she was working with me. And with my father and my mother... was it Kanata? That was pretty good... Anyway, that''s what you called it. I guess we have something in common. Maybe it''s Micah. Wasn''t there something in the past with you? I''m sure you''ll find out." ......... kanata!?... Ip is his brother... He''s in this world! I have a dream alive! Ah! God... I''m dreaming, dreaming again...! I tremble at the joy that my loved ones live in this world, crying, but weeping. "Hmm? It''s Micah. Hey, what''s up? That sounds spicy.... more, almost to the King''s Capital. Once you''re in the lobby, lie down in the lobby." I''m almost dreaming. I felt the joy of being reunited with him in the towering walls. Mr. Lakhand seems to be able to make it easier. I hope this time passes soon. 90 Episode 89: Arriving in the Kings Capital We entered the king''s capital and arrived at the inn [Hikari]. Unfortunately, I couldn''t afford to see the streets of Wang Du right now. A good young man with dark hair greeted me at the inn. "Alim told me the story. Mr. Gabayna. Alim left this behind." And, what the innkeeper took out was a liquid with a ruby-like color. Sounds like it''s not a potion for what I saw. "I''m grateful. Russ......" eh. Mr. Ult. " "No, if you want to thank me, tell Arim." "By the way... where is that alim now? "Hey, didn''t you hear that? She''s on her way to Manticola right now. Wouldn''t it be early tomorrow to be back? Huh............... but wait and I''ll see you. I''ll see you tomorrow. ... Not that Alim has a dream. I know that. But... but... Mr. Gabayna gave Mr. Rakhand that red liquid to drink. Then, what is it? The moment I drank it, Mr. LaHand jumped up! That medicine, it''s not dangerous, is it? "Heh heh heh! I feel good!? What the hell is going on with this?!? "I don''t know. It''s made by Alim, so it''s not poison." "Hmm? Really? Oh, yeah. Gabayna, thank you so much." "Say what. Aren''t we old friends? Thank you too, Alim." "Oh, my God! "" Ha, ha, ha "" What''s a man''s friendship? You''re really close. Mr. Lakhand thanked us this time. "Margot, Gog, Micah! Thank you for seeing me." "I... could only lay my back..." "I can''t believe you helped me..." "Me, too." "Hey, I''m fine with that if you guys are okay. Yikes! And Russ... oops, Ult''s husband, thank God he''s here all of a sudden." "No, no, I don''t mind. Mr. Gabayna, Mr. Rakhand, and you''re with me." "That''s right..." That, that good brunette youth, maybe older than Mr. Rakhand and the others? They''re both salutations. But we seem close. Good young man with dark hair... that, Mr. Ult, asked Mr. LaHand about me. "Lahand... What about this girl? "This girl rescued in the woods. Come on. But... you seem to have lost your memory." "Well, that was... you, that was a disaster. What''s your name? I answer the name. "I say mica" "Right, Micah? You look so pathetic that you can''t beat Alim. I''m sure you''ll get along with her." "Yes." If Alim had a dream, would that mean we were already close? You''re not complacent, are you? I''m not the only one who thinks we''re close, am I? Perhaps we can reunite with dreams around the corner. When, when do I feel..................................................................................... Ah. As far as Alim''s concerned, you''re a girl. Yes, thinking, this inn door opened when my face fell into despair and people around me were worried about me. Standing at the door was a very loving beautiful girl with red hair. 91 Episode 90: 10 Days-1 ... I''ve been even busy for 10 days, including today. First, the first day after the dinner party. Surrounded by multiple reporters, questions threefold. I was getting so-called interviews. You make history, you''re a hero of this country, you''re a beautiful girl in heaven. I was praised. And then, this is the day to make a master potion. I''ve made as much master potion as the king asked me to make... better than the Great Potion. Day 2 I made the bow that Mr. Gilmers was asking for. Of course, silo stuff is epic. The magic arrow stabbed him, poisoning him and becoming a bow with a lot of scary effects. Mr. Gilmers gave it to me because he picked it up directly from me. It was 10 o''clock at this point in the night, though. As a reward, Mr. Gilmers left Orihalcon with two swords and 100 large gold coins (10 million bells, 100 million yen in Japanese yen). I said that I can''t accept a large gold coin even though I have Orihalcon, but Orihalcon used to find it in the dungeon, and I still have a few left, so I said no problem. They say the big gold coin is the difference between the price of the two legendary weapons and the price of the Orihalcon market. It seems that Orihalcon will do half a million bells for one sword, but there is no blacksmith who can process Orihalcon, and it''s almost ornamental. And they can''t buy one legendary weapon for normal, a million bells, two million bells or something, and they do at least four million bells? If it were made by Orihalcon, it would be 30 million bells a bottle (300 million yen in Japanese yen). Hih. Besides, I rarely have to be on the market. Even in places like the black market behind them, the Epic weapons are about to be handled 0 or 2 times a year, and they really don''t get it. Weapon collector Gilmers said that the swords and bows I made are considerable and powerful among the legends? I was delighted with a full smile. However, it seems to be a little short of money now, and it will be some time before we build another weapon for Mr. Gilmers. On this day, I got rich in a day. Days 3 and 4 During the past two days, the Mediana Merchants Association traded in commodity development. Jenga, Othello, Sugorok, sandwich. I explained how to make it once, except for the sandwich, which seems impossible to make precisely, so I revealed my [item master] skills to Mr. Arkin and Mr. Grape, and made the manufacturing machine on the spot and sold it on the spot. Get them each bought for 1.2 million bells, plus a few percent of the sold value of each of these items I made a contract. With regard to sandwiches, I talked about getting my shopping at the Mediana Merchants Association to be smooth, top priority and a 5% discount on all products. Both Mr. Arkin and Mr. Grape muttered, ''I''m thinking more than we (merchants), not by appearance''. Plus, I''m told that I''ll keep doing business with you because I told you about the item master, or that I might have something to rely on. The business meeting was also held by Takusa on this occasion, but she kept it all on hold. I don''t feel like I''m going to get away with this merchant association. Day 5 I went to Kara''s house (in Mephirado Castle) to see her. Oh, my God, I was already a gateway soldier, just showing my guild cards makes me go through so much! Soldier Gate said, ''Our angel Alim... because Alim is a hero of the country and a friend of the princess. The king tells us that it is good just to see if it is in person''. Something, I think he said something weird the first time, but I don''t care. Kara is thrilled that I''m here! She asked me to stay, so I decided to stay only for two days. The king has already given me his word. And one more thing, I made a potion deal with the king. Deliver 250 Master Potions. (Actually, I could make 300 bottles, but I spilled the herbs. later, I created a few potions for myself with this herb) At first I was wondering about this ruby-like potion of color, held in the castle, and I called an appraiser to appraise my master potion. Appraisers are down! Well, I woke up right away. The appraiser explains to the king the value and effect of the master potion. Now I''ve heard that, the king, the minister, the knight captain who happened to be with me, was also angry and pungent. A few of the servants were also down. ''Say hello to my daughter in the future,'' the king said with his face as if he had finally gotten what he had wanted for years. Uh, from now on, it will be used by both the merchants'' club and the king. Will you be busy? At the cost of the master potion, I demand that you be free to read (and keep your entrance free forever) places that are off-limits to viewing and secretive books other than people of a certain status in the Great Library of the Kingdom. After the minister and the king consulted each other, they asked for permission. Hoo-hoo, there''s something I want to do. I told you I didn''t need any other money, just library free access and rights, and it looks like the king had a reward for it. 150 million bells¡­. 1.5 billion yen in Japanese yen. The appraiser said that the master potion was actually paying 300 million bells because of the cost of 1.2 million bottles. But let me deduct it to half the price with my library browsing rights forever. That I got it. There''s a book that''s that dangerous? Well, no. The truth is, I was only willing to take money for the Great Potion. How the hell am I supposed to spend this money? Besides, I''m wondering if it''s okay to let you spend so much money. I asked the king if he was okay, but, well, he said he was okay. The king is rich. After talking to the grownups for a while, Kara and I had a good time. I made things in front of you, and I made you accessories and made you presents. As a matter of fact, I''m trying to let Kara know when she''s in danger of getting caught or something. Even if Kara isn''t equipped. Even if this guy like Faust comes out the other day, I can rush right into it. In addition, while equipped, if attacked, an automatic and super powerful large protective barrier is deployed. This is how I spent the day. Unsurprisingly, Kara seems to have mastered [Enchant Star]. I was so happy. I feel pretty polite about how you treat me all over the castle. Per minister, per maid or servant, you must have ordered. The item master is amazing. When I slept, I slept with Kara in her cot. Um, Kara, I smell good about luxury soap... 92 Episode 91: 10 Days-2 Day 6 I greeted Mr. Mulli''s father, Archbishop Chris Horan, as he was visiting the castle on this day. After all, they''re getting my information from Mr. Muli and the tiles, and God bless which one of them said. I mean, there''s this guy... there''s Muli, there''s Lilo. I was toyed with by the girls who were already ahead of Kara''s room. The story, as a discount, and then the four of us played with Sugorok. I''m surprised Kara was in first place three times out of four for some reason. One of the noodles was Mr. Mulli. And say something extra to these two, Kara. When she was making Kara listen to the memorabilia she had when she met me, Lilo said, ''Speaking of which, the dish Alim made then, her cheeks were about to fall off! Muli!''. Then Kara tells me she wants my hand cooking and asks me to do it. I should have said no here, too, but I stuck with it. Listening to that talk, Kara went to the king to get his permission to make lunch, and the king gave his permission in Norinoli, and I was feathered to make lunch for all of them. I''m not much of a clueless man. So I really cooked here as well. The result is feathers that make both dinner today and lunch tomorrow. Furthermore, I wrote a super large number of recipes such as sauce on the cock length of this castle and gave them to you. Eat my food, most of the cooks are crying. He said it was too delicious, the taste of God, that he might be fired, did he do something wrong? The King also told me that when cooking is important, I can''t ask Alim to do it in style. The king pushed me too hard, I was going to say no, but I couldn''t say no. Other than cooking, on this day, the four of us took a bath, as Lilo and Muli seemed to be staying too. Mr. Lilo, your breasts are still big. Can I be as big as that? You''re only 12, and you don''t have to worry so much. And they were in a different room, and me and Kara slept in the same bet as usual. Day 7 Earlier this morning, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli left. I had breakfast. Me and Kara, we made the cake, made the tea and enjoyed it gracefully. Speaking of which, Kara''s tutor came along the way. Because studying is important, and if I did, I would have told you, because the problems I was putting out to Kara were those at the first half of sixth grade level, and the treatment of magic, so I answered all the questions and I said, ''Sounds like Zamas! The young lady is now friends with Soba!'' And I have returned my applause. I feel really good. After the Zamas-tongued tutor left on this day, he played by the way, and it was only at night that I was supposed to make lunch, make it to dinner, take a bath, and go home. The Knight Commander dropped you off at the inn [Hikari]. Because it''s not safe for a girl to be alone. I''m probably stronger than this guy. Day 8 On this day, he made large quantities of ornaments such as knees and elbows, bracelets and hair decorations, rings, necklaces and earrings. Everything, my gloves and effects are pretty much the same. That''s why all the stats are unlikely. Especially s............ I can''t stand the shock, and if I duplicate too many effects, they seem to have side effects, so I soothe all of them¡­ I''ve also made a misanga that almost deactivates them. I''m somewhat in a state where my body is equipped with all the jarring stuff... So I took it off except for the gloves, hair decorations and misanga. Let''s just grab the later ornaments when we fight and move. Day 9 I sent the minister a message this day, and then I read the book in the library. Before that, the ring I made. This ring, the speed of turning the book of the person who hung it, only jumps me close to 50 times faster to read it. I made 10 of them. In addition, the letters of the book seen are stored and the information is sent to [tozmaho]. I mean, let [Tozmaho] memorize a ton of books. Some books have recipes for the synthesis of skills, books on the history of this world, and dictionaries. This gives [Tozmaho] a search function, skills synthesis calculation function, and many other functions. Equipped with all the gear to bottom up the speed, from what is open to the public, the general public read and fished all the books in places where they could not enter without their consent, the first where the public could not enter, where only special people could, and where they should not. The number of books in this library is approximately 10 million. I finished reading them all in 20 hours. Or because it''s getting too fast, I just touched the book, and the data was already sent to [Tozmaho], so I didn''t read the contents. [Tozmaho] is too good to suck. One of these days, shall we put artificial intelligence on this kid? I''ll explain the speed here. There are two kinds of things. I have a state where I know I''m fast and, conversely, a state where I seem to be moving slowly around. The former state when you are reading a book. Only in this state if you want to finish the work quickly. By the way, when you''re fully equipped and you look like you''re slowly moving around, you''ll see pretty much everything stopping! After all, item masters are cheats. And day 10. Today I''ve been sleeping slowly on this day, but Gabayna told me around lunch that you want me to make some medicine to reduce the overlap of auxiliary magic for Lakhand. Of course, I said I''d do it for free. I don''t know, if I let him drink master potion, I can handle it. But at about the same time, the minister sent me a message saying, "As a request for S-rank, I''m in the forest of Hell, take down Manticola". Um, can''t you give it to Mr. Lakhand directly? I can''t help it, I hear you know Mr. Rakhand and the others, let''s ask Mr. Ult to give it to us. That''s why I only went to Hell''s Forest to defeat Manticola so I could give Mr. Ult the master potion. And discover one, amazing thing! Oh, my God, I found the dungeon in the middle of a run through the air! I don''t have time to attack like that right now, so next time. I just mapped the place to [Tozmaho]. And Manticola I found. Thanks to the ornament, I just knocked him out of the air using [sword extreme depths/two dances] and slashed his neck with the Sucker Sword (MP8000 absorption). ... Already a blow to the S-rank? I''m worried about Mr. Lakhand, so I''ll retrieve Manticola''s body and be right back at the inn Hikari. There, Mr. Lakhand, Mr. Gabayina. And she looked good in her blue hair, women and men. Perhaps those are Mr. LaHand''s twins. Are you sure about your name, Gog? You and Margot? And there was a girl with SS ranker Ult and... strange white, thin yellow, green, long-haired Alim with almost her back. That girl, she doesn''t seem to have [talent for charm], but she looks like she can''t beat me. Such a girl looks at me with a smiley, crying face. What, what? Are you a fan of mine? 93 Episode 92: The Devils Gathering Somewhere, someone was gathering. One of them, a giant one. He spoke human language. "What? You think Manticola''s dead? Answering the question of the beard is a man like a bearded dove. No, this guy''s not human either. "Well, well, that''s good... you know. The soldiers gave birth to enough, didn''t they? Balzebub, right? "Well, I am. Mephistophales. A demon laid by Manticola... how many eggs do you have for soldiers? The man, called Balzebub, asked a man like Daoism named Mephistophales. Mephistophales turned his face to another¡­ one whose body was wrapped in flames, and answered Balzebub''s question. "Zaka, is it 50,000 pieces? Is that enough? Mr. Barial? The man called Barial replied this in a plundered voice. "Oh, there''s no problem. Enough to destroy one country as a throwaway pawn. Besides that, I, Lucifueil, Vail, Balzebub, and others, would fold up in intermediate executives. You can''t possibly not win. Better than that..." Barial stared at Mephistophales and said: "What''s going on with the red-haired girl and the kidnapping of the princess of the Kingdom of Mephirado? What happened to that man named Faust?" "Yes, they will be the need for the resurrection of the devil god" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ it is now time to destroy our country" Mephistophales replied this way to the offensive words of its barrier, veil and lucifueil. "You don''t have a problem! I''m hitting my next hand." "Hmm, well, it''s about Mephistophales, so there''s no way I''m gonna turn it up with a single failure that was" "Thank you for the compliment. By the way... Mr. Amon, does what I''m trying to do work? Make use of that predictive power, won''t you? Called Amon, his head is an owl, and his body is a strange creature of man answers. "Ah, the kidnapping will work." Hear the words, and everyone who was there will be relieved. "After all, Ammon''s predictions for the future will come true. So, why did you kidnap the red-haired girl? The princess will sacrifice herself." Vail asked Amon. The owl man answers. "Because she has the power to make the tools necessary for the resurrection of the Devil God. Because the princess has the blood of a clan who has sealed the Devil''s God." At the end where Amon is so good, Mephistophales speaks up. The voice was somewhere, like a ready voice. "Okay? Our biggest goal is to unseal Master Samael! Everything else" follows "... But, ladies and gentlemen, let''s not forget about that! We''ve been working hard on that for the last 300 years! Those on the spot... No, the devils made one understanding after another. "So... Dismissed! They each leave the spot. It''s going to happen, no. It''s going to happen, to move forward with a massive plan. Everything is to revive the evil demon, Samael....................................................... 94 Episode 93. Huh? I care about the girl, but for now, I asked Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayna if she was safe. "Were you okay? Did your medicine work? "Oh, it worked perfectly! Thank you." "Hehe, that''s fine. You''re welcome." "I''m sorry, Alim. Don''t you have to thank me for anything? "That''s okay, nothing" ''Cause you can''t afford it. That''s 1.2 million bells a bottle, right? Two blue-haired boys and girls approach me talking to Mr. Lakhand and say hello. The girl thanked me better. "Um... Alim..." "It doesn''t have to be a tribute." "Bye, Arim! Thank you for helping Mr. Lakhand! "Heh heh! That''s what I''m saying! "So... um... the..." Weirdly yo-yo-yo-yo this feeling. This is, by and large, what my fans do when they see me in front of them. You''ve been figuring it out lately, haven''t you? "Cheeks... can I touch them? "Yeah, that''s fine. I''m asking if you''re Mr. LaHand! It''s Mr. Margot, isn''t it? "Yeah! That''s right! Nice to meet you, Alim! And Mr. Margot said as he mocked my cheek. "So, your brother is Mr. Gogg, right? "Yeah, I am. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Kind of a kizzy way to talk, this guy. Your face might as well be. And there''s a girl who''s going to cry. "Um, Mr. Lakhand. What about that girl? "Oh, that girl, she rescued me in the forest of Hera. Alim, he''s your age, isn''t he?... apparently, I don''t remember." Yes, it is. Well, I have a good memory. Poor thing. Almost the same situation as me. Is this a good thing in this world? That''s bad. "Nice to meet you, huh? "Ah..................................................................................................................................................................................................." Are you kidding me? And now I''m gonna cry? I don''t know what I did. Mr. LaHand rushes into conversation when he sees this girl about to cry even soon. "Oh, why are you crying? Relax, okay? And... Aren''t you busy, Alim? "Yeah, well, I''ve been busy, but I ended it right away." "Heh, that''s fast. You knocked Thunderbird out in an instant." "Ugh... Ugh... Hick..." "Hey, hey, why are you crying? Does it hurt anywhere? Mr. Lakhand is right, so why is this girl crying? Mr. Gabayna has a facial vibration like he knows something... That''s what I thought, arrowhead, fine from her, she called out to me. "Hey... hey... please... just follow me... where people are... I want to talk to you... right? "Uh... oh, yeah? Okay? Hey, I''m gonna talk to this girl and you guys." "Oh, whoa, whoa. Micah, what''s wrong with you today? Huh? Mika.........? You mean this girl, Mica... No, no way. We came to a place in the inn where there weren''t many people. I desperately suppress the idea of running around and ask this girl. "Hey... Mika? What''s the matter with you? And she looked down. I give you a face. My face was streaming like a waterfall with tears. And I said this. "Hey... Alim... you, Ayum... Ayum what is it? I will never forget this moment. 95 Episode 94 Reunion and Confession ... No way, no way, no way... I didn''t answer that question and returned it with a question. "Micah... you, no, you... are you a beautiful flower? With that tearful face, she laughed and said: "That''s right. I''m... Mika Kazuki... Yours... because I''m a childhood trainer with dreams..." A drop of water falls from my eyes. Damn, what is this...... I knew it was a beautiful flower. Someone I love. Childhood tame. This way of talking, the tricks, it''s beautiful flowers. It''s definitely a beautiful flower. Although he doesn''t look the same. At the same time as the tears flowed, I was screaming, embracing someone who would be a reflectively beautiful flower. "Ah... beautiful flowers... michaaa... beautiful flowers..." From me, tears flow like waterfalls as I scream. I missed you. We''ve been together forever, and all of a sudden they pull us apart. I''ve never forgotten. When I was dying, when I completed the dungeon, when I was hunting fish in the sea, when I was in the middle of a tournament, when Kara was there... My, my, my most precious person is in front of me right now. They''re touching me. "Oh... Ayummm... I missed you so much..." Mihana is crying to cry too. Embrace me back, weep big grains, scream my name. "Micah... Micah..." "Ayumu... Ayumu..." Now I remember all the time I spent with beautiful flowers. Birthdays, when I sheltered beautiful flowers, etc. I''m sure Miho will too. We thought we''d never see each other. But did fate reveal itself? At this hour, we''ve crossed space-time and reunited. _______________________________________________ __________________________________________ _____________________________________ _______________________________ _________________________ ____________________ ______________ _________ ____ __ _ The time has passed, forever and even for a moment. I''m calm now. However, there will be times when you are tired of crying. First, Miho opened his mouth. "Hey, I... I thought it was the end of the world when dreams died.... right after we meet again, and right now, it might be odd to say... because we''re separated again and I don''t want to regret it" She blushed her cheeks and loosened her mouth and said: "I always liked it." I''ll open my mouth too. "When I came to this world too, the most important thing I thought about was Mihana, you. I regretted not confessing during my school trip. Let me tell you something." I''m a little embarrassed to say it again. But it''s wrong not to say it here. "... I like it" We''ll stare at each other. Miho''s face is bright red. Maybe me too. And their mouths loosened and they laughed at each other. Now, you have to do one thing. I said this, staring at Miho. "Miwa, what are you going to do? Are you following Mr. LaHand and the others? Are you with me? Ever." "You bet! What are you talking about?" "Well, I''ll have to tell Mr. LaHand and the others." "Right. I have to thank you." "Yeah. So let''s go over there" "Ugh! We head to the lobby of the inn Hikari. I want to thank Mr. LaHand and Miho for saying goodbye. 96 Lesson 95 Together Everyone in the lobby seemed to wait for me as we talked. Mihana is walking next to me now. Mr. Lakhand notices us and calls out. "Ooh, Alim, Micah. What were you talking about? I slowly calmed down and said: "We''re... actually very familiar." Everyone on the spot... no, I see the look of surprise except Mr. Gabayna... and at the same time the look of joy. Mr. Gabayna opened his mouth first. "Again. I thought it might be something deep." In contrast, Mr Lakhand questions. "Am I right, Gabayna, Sora? "It was when I was working with Alim. I used to crush the name Micah over and over again in my sleep. Besides, we have amnesia in common. I thought you were sisters. I didn''t know it was childhood friendly." Well, did you actually say the sleeping words you whined in front of Kara, even before Mr. Gabayna? I guess I didn''t make you say it with care. This guy. Mr. Margot says he looks happy. "Well, then, we both have our memories back! "No... I haven''t returned my memory" "Hmm? What do you mean by that? Mr. Gogg''s question is a good one. Mihana answered that. "I remembered that it was childhood friendly, but it didn''t completely restore my memory..." "That''s right..." When I say that, everyone looks sorry. In the meantime, Mr. Rakhand asks Mi Hana. "Micah, what are you gonna do? After all, are you with the childhood tame Alim? "Yes! I will" "Right." With that said, Mr. Lakhand gently strokes the head of the beautiful flower. Plus, he said this to me and Miho. "You guys, get along. The corner, we got to meet again! "Yes!... Thank you LaHand... for your help" "Thank you for helping Micah, too. Mr. Lakhand." "No, I mean, it''s okay." Yes, laugh happily. And, Mr. Gabayna started getting ready to go home. "I''m sorry. I have a light job to do, too. Good for you. Alim, we found a childhood friend." "Yes!" "Bye." With that said, Mr. Gabayna stroked the heads of the two of us, and to Mr. Lakhand, not being too impotent, left Mr. Ult with words of sorry for suddenly pushing him away. Mr. Lakhand, not a single line, because Mr. Gabayina has returned, or pack your bags. "So it''s time for us to go home, huh? Gog, Margot. I''m sorry to interrupt you two." "Yeah! Right! See you later, Micah! "Well, maybe I''ll see you again" "Yes! See you soon" "Thank you so much for your help! "Bye. Thanks for the pills, Alim." Mr. Rakhand and the others stroked our heads and went home to thank Mr. Ult. We''re the only two of us here, Mr. Ult. I said this to Mr. Ult. "Mr. Ult, it''s about the inn." "Yeah? If we were in the same room, we wouldn''t be charged extra, would we? It''s between girls, and it''s not a problem." "Oh, thank you" Were the words being read? My room is pretty big, and I have two. Besides, I don''t have any things in my room, so I wouldn''t have to worry about the place. Mihana said this to Mr. Ult. "Uh... Mr. Ult. Thank you." "No, that''s okay. Anyway, Alim, good for you. I almost missed him somewhere." "Huh? Really? "Oh, yeah. Heh heh, don''t lick me too much, huh? No, it''s an SSS ranker, and I''m not gonna lick it. Anyway, we were taken to our room. "Well, Micah, this is your room. I''m going back to work. Bye." That said, Mr. Ult went back to the lobby. "Wow... big room..." "What do you say, beautiful flowers? What do you do with the room? Divide?" "Yeah! Nothing''s fine, I have dreams. ''Cause, you know, Alim is... # girl __... __ # right? Bette, you just have to put another one down! Ugh, you care if I say the girl part a little stronger? "Oh... yeah. I''m a girl." "Right. You''re a girl." "I can take a bath with you." "Etch." "I''m not gonna wake up like that, so it''s okay" "Really? You''ve become a girl to the point of feeling? Do you have a dream? Ugh... cute! Don''t stare at me with those crushed eyes! The flowers before are cute, but so is Micah now. But you should say what you can be a man, right? "Um, take a look? "What? I went back to being a man in front of him. It doesn''t change my face, but it does become the body of a man. Shoulder width and height. "Eh, all of a sudden I grew tall!? "Yeah, me, I can go back to being a man. Free and free." "Really? "Want to check? "Idiot." It''s been a while since I''ve been called an idiot. I miss you...... "Well, then my dreams can come true." "Hmm? Being the owner of a cafe? "No, not that way, huh? Right?" It''s just so cute that you''re mozzled. Here it is. Here''s what she said. "It''s my old dream. Your... dreamy daughter-in-law... hey..." "Ohh... Ohh" Your face is bright red. ... Yeah, could it have been both thoughts for a long time? I should have confessed sooner. "But I''ve been Alim for a while now, haven''t I? It''s like an idol and it''s fun. We''ll get married when we grow up." "Idiot! Idiot with dreams! Hmm!" Well, then, that''s the way it goes. 97 Lesson 96: Living Together-1 "Please, get back in the mood? Flowers." I was apologizing to Mihana for being so upset. But she said this with a full smile. This guy pretended to be obstinate! "Ha-ha-ha, yeah, I have dreams...... no, Alim" "Oh, aren''t you dreaming? "You call it a dream when you''re a man, and you call it an alim when you''re a girl! "Oh... Really? Me... No, I call Mika too, don''t I? "Wasn''t it involved? Well, fine. You can leave me alone when you''re Alim." "Huh? Really? "Yeah. ''Cause that''s how you''ve been building relationships in this world, isn''t it? It can''t be changed now." "That would help! Thanks! Micah! I went back to the girl and did a special, angel smile. "What''s that! Can I do it too? "I can, like, do this." "... Alim, you''re bruised" "Right." "But Alim, you just became a girl, didn''t you? Besides, when I become a girl, I''m interested in a man, and when I become a man, I''m like a dream I''ve ever had, and I get laid..." "Huh? I''m not a jerk, am I? Explained, it''s pretty much there." Micah was invincible. I have a bad feeling. "I''ll tell you about the girl! You just did! No, no, Micah, who held me, said: "Hmm, you look pretty good." "Uh... hey, Mr. Micah? "Here''s how... Yikes! _______ kah ______ ___ _ "Ugh... I can''t be your daughter-in-law anymore! "You can be my son-in-law, right? I got a little flirty, but I didn''t have any particular problems. Yeah, not if you''re playing like this. "Hey, Micah. All of a sudden, I''m gonna tell you something really serious, okay? "... Fine." "Mika... how can you be in this world? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I got hit by a truck. " "That''s right, guys, what are you doing? "I don''t know. Your father, mother, cherry blossoms are grieving..." "How was my parents? What about Kanata?" "I was so sad." "Yes..." I never really thought about it before. It''s about going back to the original world. Maybe I should go back if I can. Thinking about that, Micah said: "Me and my dreams, they did die. Everyone is grieving. But, but... the most important thing to me is that I have dreams... right? "Maybe you know what I''m thinking? "How many years do you think we''ve been together! "One day today" "......................................................................................................................................." Fifteen years. "Right?" As long as it''s done, if you can stay with me, you don''t have to go back, I guess that''s an interpretation. If I can stay with Micah, that''s fine. Micah keeps talking. "That''s right, it''s already past lunch, so I need something to eat." "Right! I''ll make it." "Alim... you had a dream, you could cook there." "But you''re in a different dimension now, aren''t you? "Really? "Yeah!" "Well, I hope so." I cook rice in the kitchen. Micah seemed quite surprised to see how it went. I made an omelet in an instant and arranged it on the table. "Uh, what''s that? Too soon.... looks delicious" "Huh. Isn''t that amazing? I''ll teach you my skills, my status, my activities since I came to Anasm, over dinner! Micah took a bite and said: "... such a delicious omelet rice, I''ve never had one in my life............ Is this really made by Alim? "Yes, one of my skills is an item master ___________" _____ ___ _ "Phew, it''s too delicious. Make it again! Looking forward to it. Um... so what I just said, Alim''s already quite a person in this world, huh? "Yeah, looks like it" "Me, the balls? "... it will be." "So, what are we going to do today? Also, you''re busy, aren''t you? Little more to do today. So... "I''m not that busy today, so I''m going to make a bunch of clothes and household items for Micah! Clothes feel like they can be rotated every two weeks for all seasons." "Uh... okay? "Yeah! It''s for Micah." "Glad! You know my hobby? "How many years do you think we''ve been together?" "One day today" "......................................................................................................................................." Fifteen years. "Right?" "Oh, yeah. Then I have one favor to ask you." "What?" I got a little moist again. What is it? "Bear I got from a dream last birthday...... that...... could you make the same one? "Fine! "Thanks... I slept with her all the time... so I became a habit." You cared so much for me. Glad. "Okay, I''ll get you a lot of stuff, just hang in there! In the meantime, I''ll lend you this." I lent Micah a [tozumaho]. "Huh? A smartphone? "Yeah. I made it [Tozmaho]. I can read books and stuff! "How many books? "10 million copies. I went to the library yesterday and I picked up the data." "What''s that? Awesome.... Well, come on in." "Yeah, I''m coming! I went out to the city to buy ingredients for all sorts of things. 98 Lesson 97: Living Together-2 First of all, I joined an Alliance of A-SSS-ranked Adventurers in the heart of the Wang Capital. Pretty luxurious inside. Looks like a luxury hotel. I got a few treats, held hands with a dozen people, and was called out by dozens of people. That''s how I finally get to the receptionist. The receptionist is an elf...... Ooh! It''s an elf. I was from an elf woman. Very pretty. "Um, I got the request, so I''m here to submit that crusade site" "Yes, you''re Mr. Alim Nariway. The quest you''re taking right now... is the exorcism of Manticola, right? Then submit your crusade site." I submitted the eyeballs of Manticola''s crusade site. "Yes, indeed, that''s the crusade site of Manticola. Confirmed. Then claim your reward." I got paid. Quite the forehead. "Please come again" I also went outside while being screwed by a few adventurers. Next, I came to the headquarters of the Association of Medical Merchants. When buying in large quantities, this is the only place. Pass the gate by facepath and go inside. "Mm-hmm. Ah, Alim, there you are. Do you have something you want? Mr. Grape was there today. Tell them you want to buy a lot of cloth, etc. "Hmm, you mainly make clothes, don''t you? "Yes! Yes! "Maybe Arim made those clothes, too? "Yes!" "That''s right, you can''t wear clothes like that at the garment store around here. So what do you want? I asked for Micah''s favorite color, material, and cloth to touch. "Mm-hmm. Okay. It''s all in stock, so I''ll get it." As always, I like the assortment. Mr. Grape came back after a while. "Well, yes, it''s all in here." "Thank you" "By the way, it''s about those entertainment toys, right? Hmm? Is something wrong? "Right now, I''m promoting it on one page of the tile version, and the reservation is amazing and amazing... and I don''t even know if the production will make it." Really? I didn''t know because I haven''t read the tile version recently. "Really?! "Mmm! I let you make money. Yikes! Thanks!" "Welcome and thanks for everything! I left the store and went back to Micah. Back in the room, Micah was manipulating [Tozumaho] with a familiar hand. "Ah, Alim! Welcome back." "Oh, I''m home. How about that?" "Can you make the same thing for me? "Yeah, I can make it. It''ll take a few hours, okay? "Yeah, I''m fine! Wish! So I stuck it in the magic room and made what Micah needed. Maybe with a magic back. Thanks to [Tozmaho] ''s information, [Infinite] magic backs can be made themselves. I can do my clothes right away, too. [Tozumaho] is fine... right. Anyway, before we had dinner, it was done. "Phew... Micker, I''m tired! "Good day! Hey, Alim. Want some rice? Want to take a bath? Or me?" "Well, let''s make it mica" ".................. bakaaa" Well, this interaction alone is exhausting. Well, I''m not as tired as I say. "Hey, Alim, let''s eat first." Well, let''s go to the cafeteria. "... hey, you know... maybe not as good as Alim... me... shall we make it? "Huh? Seriously! "Ugh." "Then I''ll keep Mr. Ult in touch with you in a message... Micah, please" "Hehe, how many days has it been to cook in a dream? About two months? That''s what she said. She stood in the kitchen. Ten minutes later, it was okonomiyaki that came out. "Hmm, this is all I could think of when it comes to the ingredients of this world..." "Ugh, it looks delicious! "Oh, yeah? Try it? "Yeah. I''ll have it! I''ll have a bite of Mika''s okonomiyaki. Oh, what a nostalgic, loving flavor. I think I''m going to cry. "Huh! Hey, Alim, why are you in tears? Hot?" "Yeah, no, I said I miss it. No way, because I didn''t think I''d be able to eat Micah''s hand cooking again after I died." "Really? Delicious?" "Yeah, very" "Hehe, hehe, heh, good." We''ll be done eating soon and cleaning up later. And I thought I''d take a bath... "Hey, I''m a girl, and I have a big bath, so why don''t you come in with me? "Etch." "Well, you''re coming in alone." "Idiot, you didn''t say no." "What, you want to come in with me? "Because of that, and I guess I''ll do that. Just never go back to having dreams on the way, okay? "Yeah, okay" So we took a bath together. as girls to each other. Once again, Micah was terribly surprised that I was a woman, completely physically and mentally. Get out of the bath and prepare my Micah underwear and bedtime clothes. "Hey, Alim. You didn''t make this in a dream state, did you? "Maasa." "Really?" "Yeah." "Yes, you''re okay." I never thought of that. Right, should I do that next time...... no, let''s not. Micah hates me. After I got out of the bath, I showed you everything I made and explained how to use it. "Alim ~ ~! Thanks!" "Yeah, it''s all for Micah." "Hi. Still, maybe not without a present in the future, right? Oh, you don''t like that? Celebrate your birthday or something, huh? "What are you talking about, no presents? I''m not gonna do that." "Eh heh, yeah? Yes, Micah says as she hugs the bear doll. It''s time for bed. I put Micah''s bed next to mine, and Micah slept with the bear in her arms. I''ll go to bed too. Today was a mix-up. 99 Episode 98: The Level Issue Wake up at 7: 00 a.m.! I knew there was someone by my side who liked me, so I could calm down and sleep well. Micah still seems to be asleep. I''m supposed to have a piece of bread for breakfast or something, but Micah''s here, and let''s have a decent breakfast. Micah probably woke up smelling while I was making breakfast. He comes to me with a cute rub in his sleepy eyes. "Oh, Ayumu." "Morning, Micah. We''ll be ready for dinner in a minute! Sit down." "Uh-huh. Okay." Eyeball grill main for breakfast today. It''s an eyeball grill with a special focus on how to grill it! I''ll line them up at my desk. All right, let''s do it. "Yeah, I''ll have it" First Micah eats an eyeball grill. At that moment, my eyes opened up and I said: "Yum!" "Right?" "Yeah, I woke up too delicious. And one more thing I remember from that shock." "What?" "Hey, have a dream, how dare you leave me! I''ll take a piece of meat as punishment." That said Micah took a slice of my thinly sliced meat. My meat. "Hmm, I was so sad many times that, so be patient" "Yeah. I''m sorry." "Really... I missed you" So I got a soggy face. But in fact, how sad was Mika when I died? If you were in the opposite position, it might take you two months to get back on your feet. "But this is how you and I are together." "Ugh! We''ll finish breakfast and when we get dressed, we''ll talk about the future. The clothes I even wore look good on me. She''s cute, Micah. "Hey, Micah. What levee is Micah? "It''s one, that''s it." "Oh, really? "Yeah. Alim is 181, right? "Hmm, that''s a bad place, isn''t it?" "What do you mean? "The last time I checked my status properly was a long time ago. In the meantime, I''ve defeated two S-rank monsters..." Micah looked surprised. "Aren''t you on an amazing level? "Yeah." "How did you get there? I told him I''d been doing the dungeon for weeks. "... That''s just what the boys around me said about the ghost of level..." "Right." He said, "It''s not just about games, it''s about studying." "You don''t need to study much anymore, do you? This world." "Ha..." Micah continued like this with a frightened face. "But, you know, I also think I need to level up in order to live in this world. Hey, Alim, can you help me level up? "Yeah, fine. I just recently found a dungeon." "Yay! Thank you, but before I do, I have to register as an adventurer." I put my arms together and denied the idea. "No, you can''t party with me because you can''t party with X-ranks, right? Until two years later" "Yeah, but if you take the exam, you can be F-ranked, right? "Yeah, but if you''re not past level 15, that exam, I think it''s gonna be hard inside." "What... what should I do?" Micah seems to be in trouble. But I have an idea. I have a good idea. "Heh, what kind? "I weaken the demons to the point where Mika stabs them in the stomach. Then Micah has experience." "That''s quite a major way to do it." "Yeah, I am. Come on, Micah. Shall we hurry?" "To the dungeon? Unfortunately, it''s not a dungeon. The dungeons want to be crisp, so they level elsewhere before they do. "No, I''m not. I have a nice place." "That''s Alim. Ghosts of Level Up" "Yeah, so once, get in here? I took out the magic room. "Why?" "You know what a magic room is? "Yeah, well" "If you walk into a magic room, you can carry a living organism in a magic pouch." "Oh, are you okay? How do you know that? Well, Micah''s question is the best. But I''m the one. "Look, I have an item master." "... right. Anything, that." That said, Micah went inside the magic room. Now, do you want to go to the Strait of Demons and defeat even A-rank demons? 100 Episode 99: Raising the Level of Mica Well, I came in the middle of the strait in about five minutes of the stuff. Here, take out what I used during the fish hunt before. And I''ll take out the magic room on top of it, and I''ll get Micah out for you. "What, are we there yet? "Yeah." "But if it''s information on Tozumaho, he said it would take a couple of days in the carriage..." "Well, you''re the item master. It took me such a short time to use my tools." "It''s really everything, it" Micah said with a little sigh. "So, what do you do? "First, I dive into the ocean, and the higher rank demon is dying from one end, and I launch it into this scaffold, so put it to rest with this sword? And I gave Mika the Sucker Sword with the MP3000 absorbed. "But I can only use a bow, right? "It''s okay, I''m just gonna stick it in my face." "Really? Then please. Well, don''t get bummed and hurt! "Yeah, I''m fine." I put an MP2000 on my chill sword and dive into the ocean. First I called the A-rank demon with a whistle. Two more appearances this time. Squid and shark. Stun and semi-dead with a chilling sword and gently give it to the sea. Right now, if I give them more than 10% of their HP, they''ll die. And deliver it to Micah. "Come on, Micah! Gussy with that sword! Both of them." "Ugh, yeah. Eh!" Micah stabbed two sucker swords in the gutter. Apparently, the squid and shark are out of breath. As soon as that happens, Micah is out of her way. "Huh? What''s this, what''s this, warm body? "That''s leveling up. Take a look at the status. If you can, you can intervene and show me." "Ugh... yeah, this is my status" -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: mica Level: 59 EXP: 178500 HP: 970/970 MP: 1000/1000 (10) A (Attack): 485 C (Device Degree): 485 D (Defense): 485 W (Magic Power): 485 S (Fastness): 485 STP: 970 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv2 [E (X): hydrology] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv 1 [Cooking Star] LV- SKP: 971 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- "What do you think? "I can go at all! If you earn Demon Nukes to Rank Up Adventurers, go to the Alliance and register as an Adventurer! "Yeah." _________________ ____________ ______ We always put our faces on the guild I take care of. Every adventurer there turns into my wild horse. But after a while, Micah also seemed to notice. One of the adventurers asked me about Micah. Surely this guy is the first person I showed my guild card to. "Ah, Alim, I''m glad you stopped by, but who''s the same cute daughter as that girl, Alim? I''ll answer that question. Micah is surprised by all the wild horses, because she''s moping next to me. "This girl is my childhood friend! You brought me here because you wanted to register as an adventurer, didn''t you? "Heh, yeah. So you''re signing up for a party? "Yeah!" The wild horse who hears that gets even noisier. This is news, or do you think this is the only way to talk about tomorrow? I speak to Aguito at the reception. I gave a little explanation. "That''s why. You make this girl an adventurer." "Hey, but Alim, this girl''s the same age as Alim, right? "Yes, it is, isn''t it? "Then it''s from the X-rank, isn''t it? You can''t register for a party." "It''s okay, because it''s strong" "Yep..." Mr. Aguito felt as expected but still seemed surprised. Mr. Aguito speaks to Micah. "Well, you, let''s register adventurers. Let me ask you something, what''s your criminal record? "None¡­" "What''s your name? I said in advance that I should keep my last name intact. "It''s called Micah Magalighi" "You''re Micah Magalighi... Was it good to be 12? "Yes." After a while, Mr. Aguito handed Micah the finished guild card. And he explained it pretty much the same way he did to me. Asked if she would take the exam, Micah did YES with an instant answer. "Then touch me before this hourglass falls. Yoi Start!" Dunn! and Micah kicked the ground, touching Mr. Aguito in an instant. Mr Aguito snapped, ''Again?''. Actually, I''m lending Micah two rings that go faster. Sunny and Micah becomes F-ranked. Plus, let Micah submit the C-rank Demon Nucleus. This place became noisy. A second Arim showed a terrible boost when she showed up only a month after Arim''s appearance. Plus, we do party registration. The name of the party is [J Earth] ¡­ Earth. The leader is me, Alim. By registering for a party, your companions in a certain range will also be awarded the same amount of experience as the person you defeated. Touch each other one glowing ball, and that completes the party registration! We left the guild early and went back to the inn. "How''d it go? Sign up for guild." "Something... that was an amazing crowd. Unusually noticeable to me." "Well, we''re irregular in this world." "Yeah, so, you know, I had one thought." "What? What? Micah said this with a laugh. "Bullshit." 101 Episode 100: Micah Only Weapon (Tentative) They told me it was my first time. Well, I was aware. "And... in the meantime, shall we make some weapons for Micah, too? It was a bow, wasn''t it? I''ll tell you the story. "Yeah, I am. How many weapons can you make? The item master." "As legendary as it gets" "Isn''t that the maximum rank? A boulder." "Yes, I am." Micah apparently is no longer surprised by this. "Are you going to make it for me? Epic Bow" "Yeah. I''ll get it from the ingredients, just give me a minute" "Thanks! But..." Micah looks remorseful. I wonder what''s wrong. "Me, with all the Alim stuff going on, I''m not doing anything to Alim...... hey? Is there anything I can do? As far as it goes, is that such a concern? I wish I didn''t have to force you to do something. "... I''m just glad Micah''s here? "I can''t do that. It''s not good! "Ugh..." Even if they say so on such an upbeat note. Higher technology that is the same height but can be scaled up. No, it looks like Micah feels some kind of burden than that. But there''s really nothing Micah can do. "What you need to do now is get stronger. Because I can do anything as long as I get to the level. Think about it after Micah gets stronger? Right?" "Ugh... All right. Go with care...... Oh, yeah. Me, I''ll improve my cooking skills, and I''ll cook and wait! "Yeah, okay. I''m looking forward to it." I headed to Mount Trier Area while Micah dropped me off. There''s an ore I haven''t dug yet. Among them are Mithrills and Ultimate Metal. Create a weapon for Micah with the same alloy as the Sucker Sword. You can use Orihalcon, because of that, and I want to make it with more demonic material than SS rank. Thus I gathered as much ore as I needed and made a bow using the magic room on the spot, at tremendous speed. Not long ago, it took me about 15 hours to make one of the legendary weapons, thanks to the ornament I''m wearing, and now I can make it in about an hour. After all, an ornament to soothe the shock, I might have made it and got it right. Maybe it was tough without it. I returned to Micah in a hurry. Smells good from the room. This smells like rolled cabbage. Maybe I''m swinging [True Cooking] to MAX. "I''m home, Micah" "Welcome home! Ah... ah... ha." You''re ashamed to say so yourself, Micah, blushing a little, came out in an apron. Lovely. "That smells good. Roll cabbage?" "That''s right. I made it sticky." "Did you improve your cooking skills? "Yeah... [True/Cooking] became a skill, and I made it into a MAX, but I couldn''t beat Alim''s item master. Yikes..." The item master really transcends everything. I can''t help it. "I''m not that depressed. If you make that skill MAX, it will taste more than the cock length of a super fancy top restaurant." "Then what is the cooking of the item master? "The taste of God? "Hmm, oddly convincing" We had that conversation, and the two of us ate rolled cabbage. Delicious, really. After that, unveiling time for the weapon you made. "Bye! This is the bow I made for Micah! It''s made of Mithril and Ultimate Metal." "You make alloys, too? Wow, really. Thanks!" "Well, check out that bow, the tozumaho." "Yeah." Micah appraised the bow in [Tozmaho]. ["The Ultimate Silver Sucker''s Bow" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Ultimate Silver Enchant ¡¤ Type Demonic Bow ¡¤ Description : Attack + 870 (290x3) : Ultimately increases performance as a bow (3x durability, penetration, attack) : No magic other than the owner will work on this bow : Consuming MP increases bow performance only for what you consume (MP1 + 0.005x) : Absorbs magic. Bow performance increases only for absorbed minutes (MP1 + 0.005x) : Absorbs 5% of the opponent''s MP damaged by an arrow released from this bow. Bow performance increases only for absorbed minutes (MP1 + 0.005x) : Note that the duration of the above effect is 1 day. After 1 day, the accumulated magic power is 0. : By consuming 3 MPs, he releases magic arrows even without physical arrows. Arrows disappear over a period of time. : You can hit any number of magic arrows at a time. consumption MP depends on its number of copies : Be reasonably light : unbreakable : Always keep it at its best] Micah seems pretty surprised. "Are you sure you want this? "Yeah, fine." "Thanks! Alim, yeah, I have a dream! You were pretty happy about that? I was kissed on the cheek. _____ That''s all I''m happy about anymore. "Ah..." "Thank you. It''s already her, okay? "Ugh, yeah." "So why don''t we take a bath and get some sleep? "Right. Micah first." "Yeah, thanks" Thus ended this day. 102 Episode One: Raising Micahs Level-2 Good morning. Micah''s already awake, and she''s cooking me breakfast. "Hello, Micah." "Hey, Alim." I still feel on my cheeks, the feeling of the kiss I was given yesterday. That, with a boisterous thought, I had Micah''s breakfast. I''ll tell you what I''ll do today. "Today, Micah. I''m going to go to the dungeon." "Okay. Ah... I get nervous when I have to..." "He said he didn''t need to be so nervous. Maybe if it was Micah now, if it was about B-rank, I''d be able to take her down alone." "Really? You go in and out many times, don''t you? "Yeah, that''s what you need to get to the next level." "How many times do you go around? "I guess it was 83 weeks when I was there." "You can do that often, you level ghost." Level ghosts...... you can ask how much you want. Naming sense. Who would have thought? The whole thing. Oh, yeah. I''m going to the dungeon because of you, and can I try to make you have some skills? I haven''t even checked the skill cards I got at the militant tournament yet. "Yes, before you go, I have something for Micah." "Hmm? What? "Yes, this, skill card" Micah took that skill card and stared seriously "A skill card is a guy who can get skills, right? "Am I right? Must have about Rank B skills." "Oh, I can''t take it." "It''s okay, take it. Micah doesn''t have enough skills yet." "Ugh...... yeah. Okay. What''s in it? "I don''t even know yet" "Well, I''ll try it." Micah explained how I used it, put a skill card on my forehead, and loaded it. "What skill was that? "I don''t know, it was such a skill" Micah showed me at [Tozmaho]. -------------------------------------------- Ice Flame Spear Axe Summoning Rank: B - 11 SKP: 0/240 Lv1: SKP-80 Lv2: SKP-160 LvMAX: SKP-240 -------------------------------------------- "Uh, what is this? It doesn''t really suit Micah." "Um, but shouldn''t we synthesize it? "Well, shake the SKP80" "Yeah, but this is pretty much the SKP cutlet." "Why?" "You used 200 for cooking, true cooking, right? I made [Bow moves] [Bow ho ], and I made it MAX, so it''s 597, right? So, if I use 80 for this skill... 877, I only have 94 SKP left" Quite a good way to shake it. That''s my childhood tame. "You''re going to be on a level, and you''re going to get a lot of it, so don''t worry about it?" "So is that." "Oh, yeah, it''s me, dungeons. I''m trying to get back to my dreams when I dive." "Why?" "It''s more fun because it feels like I''m playing the game." "Yeah, okay. You love games." I went back to my dreams. "Well, it''s time to go. I''ll be staying in the woods for nearly a week, and if I''m bad, I might even be # all night __ all __ #, so get ready." "Oh, really? Micah looks incredible. You have no choice, do you? "Yeah. Actually, I''ve been in the woods for almost 10 days. There''s a magic room this time." "Yes... then will you wait another hour or so? "Yeah." "Thanks. I''ll be with you in an hour." ______ ____ __ "It''s over, get ready" "All right, shall we go then? Come back in the magic room." "Yeah." Micah went into the magic room. I mapped it out to the Hell Forest Dungeon, over there. I guess I''ll be there in about 2 minutes. From Magic Room Back, I let Micah out for you. "Right here." "Wow... awesome big hole" "No, there''s a dungeon down the stairs like this hole." "Wow, obvious stairs." "It''s more artificial down here, though. Let''s go in. Watch your step." We''re going down the stairs. Gradually, I could see the floor made of red bricks. Micah and I were surprised by this. "Huh? Brick? In these woods? "Hehe, that''s right. I used to be a cobbler." "Huh... what the hell is a dungeon?" We got to the bottom of the dungeon right away. In my head, I get a message. [We entered the dungeon of Hell''s Forest "Anger"] Looks like this message was sent to Micah too, and she said this by squeezing her face tight. "I don''t know what to do when people say this." "Well, actually, I''ll be around for weeks. Oh, look, I saw the enemy quickly." A short while ahead was Wood Golem, a wooden puppet. However, the colours are different from regular wood golems, and they look a little harsh. That''s a subspecies of wood golem. According to [Tosmaho] information, it is a super powerful individual among the Wood Golem subspecies that have only been confirmed in the last five times. Originally, the wood golem is D-ranked, but the strength and the materials he drops are different digits. Oh, my God, they''re dropping four D-rank Demon Nukes. That''s suddenly two. What''s more, it looks like the road ahead of here is already closed. I mean, is this, like, a winning ceremony? I said this to Mika. "Micah, if you win, you''re the type to move on. It wasn''t like this when I was here. [Angry] Is that why you''re not? "Um, maybe. For now, those two, can I take them down? "Yeah." "Then you''re going to knock it down. [Bow ho - one fuck]" This is certainly a move that you can manipulate freely even after you have shot the arrow you shot. Micah shot eight copies. Four at a time, they hit the Wood Golem strong subspecies, and they fell short. "Hmm, not too bad" "Micah''s strong for that, huh? "Ehehe, yeah? "Yeah, I''ve already recovered both the nucleus and the material, so let''s move on" "Ah, early." Soon the walls that had blocked the passage had disappeared. We move on. 103 Episode One Hundred Two: Micahs Level Up -3 A little further, there was the next room. The next enemy is Fresh Eater, a C-ranked demon like an insect plant with spreading tentacles growing. The truth is, the color of the flowers that are blooming on him is red, but that''s blue. I guess he''s a subspecies too. Ask Mika if she can take him down. "Want to take it down? It''s a C-rank subspecies, that guy." "Um, let''s try it. I mean it a little more than just now." That said, she set her bow and let go. Number of copies is 10. I also used the moves. But the opponent was dying, but he didn''t fall. "Uh, you''re not going down now? One more time, then." Micah released one arrow and Fresh Eater fell. Three from him, a C-rank Demon Nucleus appears. In a flash, I recovered all of my fresh eaters. "Quick, I''ll collect it. I can''t keep up with my eyes." That''s what my beloved girlfriend said. We move on. This dungeon apparently won''t close the way it came, even if it goes ahead. What a friendly design. The enemy in the next room is Rosedsnake, B-rank Monster. As its name suggests, there are roses about the size of Rafflesia blooming on its head, a snake wrapped around a tsu apart from its torso. Is that it? Was it better not to compare in Rafflesia? Anyway, a head the size of a giant rose like that. torso commensurate with its head. Pretty big. Plus, if it was meant to be, the color of the rose would be bright red like Alim''s hair, but this is dark red. What are you talking about, was that a Versailles rose? "Leave it to me this time, Micah." "Yeah, I will" I put myself in a "seemingly slow" state. Sounds a bit like a cook two disease, but I''ll call this a "zone" in the future. Once you activate the zone, the snake moves and Micah moves pretty slow... no, I can see it stopping. If it were now, I could do whatever Micah wants, but I wouldn''t do that!..... it''s true. I took out my painful sword and slashed it about four times. It''s overkill there, just in case. And solve the zone. Zuchin and Rosedsnake fell. "... now, what happened? And because Micah says, "Chopped up about 4 times" And I answered. Micah flaunted her shoulders. I retrieve the snake''s demon nucleus, 2 pieces and the material. Here''s one thing I''ve noticed. Next in this room, apparently, is the boss stage. It''s that giant gate. I didn''t realize that there was a gate, distracted by Rosedsnake, that was in front of me. Uh, are we done? It''s boring. Micah also said, ''Are we done here?'' He says. I don''t know. There''s nothing there? That''s what I think, I''ll look around. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I found it. One unusual place. The dungeons here, in fact, are artificial only on the floor, and the walls and ceilings are like normal cave walls, but the skimmer on one of the walls on the right side of this room is slightly glowing purple. If you look even more closely, there are a few bricks below that glowing spot, dark purple. That''s a hidden route. Tell Micah that I was about to go home. "Oh wow! It''s true! Come on, let''s go! We stood in front of the place and took a peek at the skimmer. The road continues. I punched this wall and collapsed. What spreads in front of you is the path of a purple brick floor. I was on guard, kept the Sucker Sword out just in case, and let him suck 1000 MPs. "Micah, be a little vigilant" "Yeah." We proceeded and arrived in another room. At that moment, a message flows through my head. [of the Dungeon of Hell''s Forest "Anger," entered the Secret Stage. Here, a mission will be sent. Complete that mission and the Crate will appear. Accomplishments when cleared will change the contents of the available chest] Nah... what a game place. Because now we have a turtle in front of us. Plus, there''s a miniature-sized forest on the back armor. This guy is a S-rank monster forest turtle. But this individual, commonly known as the degraded species. A degraded species is a degraded individual of an individual of that demon, whose strength, size, and wax nucleus are usually inferior to the species. Still, there is strength to the extent of the previous rank or subspecies of the previous rank. They say the material may not be inferior to if it is inferior, but from what I''ve seen, this guy is not inferior to the material. Well, there will be fewer areas to pick than a true Farest Turtle. The message in my head went on like this. [Defeat Forest Turtle Degraded Species in less than 3 minutes. The sooner you get it, the better the contents of the crate. So let''s start the mission] 104 Episode One Hundred and Three: Micahs Level Up -4 The mission was launched. I immediately activated [Sword Pole Deep Five Destruction] in two series and defeated the Forest Turtle Degraded Species in front of me. I get a message. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Epic] Crate appears] What came out was a rather luxurious chest. Micah ran over to the chest. By the way, I''ve already dismantled and recovered the forest turtle degraded species. The Demon Nucleus was 7 A-ranked Demon Nuclei. I ran over to Micah and said: "Why don''t you open it with me? "Yeah." We opened the chest. It was the box that came out of it. The box came out of the box. But small in palm size, something depicts a rose and a dragon. I appraised it. ["Box Shaped Keys for Dungeons of [Anger] in Hell''s Forest" -State Normal -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Materials Red phantom stone Enchant Type Key ¡¤ Description Kick this key in front of the gate of the Lord''s chamber in the [angry] dungeon of Hell''s Forest and you can fight the true Lord. I can put an item in this box, but I can''t open it in the dungeon. Out of the dungeon, by this key, the right to be able to fight the true Lord disappears. In that case, if you get it again, you can fight. The true Lord...... is there such a thing? And you can''t get this contents until you get out of the dungeon...... You can get it as many times as you want from the description... Does that mean you can fight this Forest Turtle again and again? The ingredients are delicious. Well, no, you go outside once. Oops. I explained this box to Micah and went outside. "So, how''d it go? The first dungeon." "Hmm, that was quite the vibe." "Right, but it''s only been 20 minutes since we''ve been in there so far, right? "Morning! What do I do, I check my status once, and then I go in again? "What are you talking about!? Micah!" Micah freaked out for a moment. You shouted too loud. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve been back in my dreams since this morning, not Alim, so I shouted out loud." "Ugh...... yeah, I''m fine. Keep talking to me? "Yeah, that''s right. I don''t have much time because I repeat it over and over again. So I was wondering if I should check my status and items after 10 dives." "Oh, yeah. Maybe that''s a good idea." "Hey... sorry, were you scared? Forgive me for stroking my head." "Come on... I wasn''t scared, but stroke your head" I suggested one thing, nadenade Mika''s head a few times. "Hey, Micah. Micah, is she a man who''s been around for weeks? "Um, actually, I think it''s kind of a pain in the ass" "So right now, me, I''m gonna make an item that expands the range of experience my buddies can get, so Micah can wait outside in the magic room, okay? "Let me do that. Can I join you now and then? "Fine." I once walked into the magic room and made two bracelets in 30 minutes that had the effect of [being given the same amount of experience to the person wearing this (party contract only)]. Pass one of these to Mika. Micah said: "Me, then, you''re waiting outside. I''ll make dinner, I''ll call you in a message when I can." "Yeah, then I''m coming" "Come on in." I try to get out of the magic room and into the dungeon, but I remind you to tell them. "Oh, yeah, Micah, tell him a few things. I forgot something." "What?" "Magic rooms have the ability to be transparent, so you don''t have to worry about getting attacked by demons. I know where Micah is with the owner. And I don''t think you should check the status until I cut it today." "... ok, be careful" "Yeah, bye" I dive into the dungeon. As a result, it is fully equipped with 20 elevated abilities ornaments. [Tozmaho] Calculation suggests I can move nearly 1000 times faster than a normal person right now. So this dungeon, I think we can do 30 weeks by 12: 00. Well, do you want to go around as much as you can? 105 Episode One Hundred Five: Micahs Level Up -5 I went into the dungeon again. All right, looks like the enemy is squirreling properly. I killed the Wood Golem subspecies instantly without difficulty, to the next room. Plus the Fresh Eater subspecies kill instantly. And that next rosedsnake, of course, instantly. Looks like we can get back in the stash room. However, although the walls were also resurrected. I came in front of the Forest Turtle. You said you were an epic last time. But that''s not full speed yet, is it? While the message was explaining this room, I put the Demon Sucker Sword (plus the MP2000 addition) like a baseball bunt a little off to the right from the Forest Turtle. And one of the shoe enchants, the barrier, and it also activates 20 times faster in a linear fashion. In this case, they say I move at 64000 km/h. I feel like I''m quitting people anymore. As soon as the message starts the mission, I will storm the Forest Turtle with all my might. He''s got a whole body! If I hadn''t barrier up, I''d be dead. The forest turtle is shattered, so I drink the Great Potion and await judgment. Like judging an item, if the legend is the best, I think the box will come out again. In the first place, is there more than that? Because the standards of things in this world are even legendary. And here comes the message of judgment. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Divine Gem] Crate appears] Huh? Goddess class? What the hell is that? Never heard of it...... no, let''s check it out once in [Tozmaho]. ... Something came up with search results hundreds of years ago for just one, items above the Epic level, [Amrita] or something. Even an appraiser who could confirm to the "legend" at that time could not appraise the details? Is that the goddess class? Right, crate, what came out of the crate? Apparently, it''s a potion. But I''ve never seen a potion like this. It''s a clear, blue, golden shade that I don''t really understand. No way, Amrita? No way... I''ve appraised the potion. ["Amrita Potion" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Herbs - The Power of God ¡¤ Type Potion ¡¤ Description : Anyone who drinks or bathes will be in perfect condition as an organism free of defects, diseases, etc. : MP and HP fully recover : Resurrect the dead. If you shake this medicine on one hair of the subject, it will bring you back to life. : optional, you can resuscitate your flesh as much as you like or extend your life : This medicine won''t rot] Oh, what is this? Wait a minute, what is this? Dead people come back to life? You''re lying, right? You mean you can be practically immortal, right, this. What is this...... I got something amazing... Plus, a message flows through my head. [The title "The Creation of God" has been promoted to "The One with the Power of the Creating God". This allows you to create divine items in the Item Master] I mean, now I can make Amrita...? Shit, what do we do with this? Yeah, next time, let''s make some god-good gear, too. Oh, let''s... ha-ha. And anyway, let''s go back to Micah''s once. I open the magic room door and stop by Micah''s. She was reading a book on [Tozmaho]. Micah seems to have noticed me. "Um, are we good around yet? It''s only 9: 00, and I''m not ready for dinner, and it hasn''t been 10 minutes since I was there in the first place? "No, not anymore. Look at this, try to appraise it." Micah tested my retrieved Amrita on a tozumaho. Pretty surprised. Surprised, enough to drop a tozumaho from your hand. "Huh... what is this? "You had a mission, didn''t you? "Ugh... yeah" "So, when I got my full speed out and cleared it, it came out" "So, but wasn''t it even a legend that exists in this world? "Yeah, it''s a new breed, apparently." Micah took one big sigh. "Ha... so now Mr. Itemmaster is going to tell you that you can make this or something, right? That''s my childhood tame. Sharp. "Exactly. How did you figure that out? "No, because it''s about having dreams. That''s enough to say I''m an item master, and I was wondering if I could. I''m already surprised..." Sure, if you were reacting one way or the other, you wouldn''t be kidding. This world... no, to me. I left Amrita with Micah and tried to leave the magic room. "Okay, I''ll be back." "Stay..." She rushes over to me and holds my hand. "Really, don''t you want a date? "What''s wrong? Suddenly." "No... somehow. He wants to be with me a little more..." "Fine. Shall we?" "Ugh! I don''t know the heart of a woman. No, I know when you''re an alim, but I don''t know about the guy. Anyway, to increase my survival in this world, I''m even going to level up. ___________ ______ ___ Micah was called to have lunch at 12: 30. By and large, I think I did 21 weeks. Materials and everything gathered in large quantities. The mission, the first one, was aimed only at the Divine Gems class. But the only thing that came out was Mount Orihalcon, SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus, Amrita, right? It didn''t come with skill cards or magic cards. No, I want more Orihalcon and SSS-ranked demon nuclei. So I also tried for the Epic class, and the good stuff came from the box of keys. Skill cards, magic cards, materials for one S-rank demon, some SS rank demon materials, one SS rank demon nucleus, and 10 S-rank demon nuclei. I came back to Micah with a hazy face. Micah also saw that I seemed somewhat happy and heard the results. It was what made her face hokey again. Check your status when you eat it. Come on, it''s tummy. Let''s have a hamburger made by Micah. There you go. Come on! 106 The Limits of Episode One Hundred and Sixth Level Phew, it was delicious. When I say ''It was delicious'' to Micah, it makes me look obviously happy. Lovely. After we ate, we decided to check our status. "Micah, let''s check your status." "... well, what''s going on" Show each other [tozumaho]. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Micah Magalighi Level: 243 EXP: 8056000 HP: 12600/12600 MP: 12620/12620 (10) A (Attack): 6300 C (Device Degree): 6400 D (Defense): 6300 W (Magic Power): 6300 S (Fastness): 6300 STP: 14190 - Skills - SK1) [B: Ice Flame Spear Axe Summoning] Lv1 [E (X): pyrometry] Lv2 [E (X): hydrology] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [bow ho ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshots] LV- SKP: 12824 Title: [Divine Speed Growth] [Superman] Print: - -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway Level: 255 (MAX) EXP: 9200000 HP: 16000/16000 (1000) MP: 16505/16505 (1200) A (Attack): 8540 (1400) C (Device Degree): 8500 (1000) D (Defense): 8000 (1000) W (Magic Power): 8200 (1200) S (Fastness): 8600 (1600) STP: 10400 - Skills - SK1) [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [C: Water Sword Summoning] Lv2 [D (X): Fire and Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Hydrology/Modification] Lv1 [D (X): Wind/Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Earthwork/Modification] Lv0 [E: Chavon] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv - [E (X): Healing] Lv2 [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Stone] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Item Master ] Lv MAX [Sword Polarity ] Lv MAX [Gender Conversion ] Lv MAX [Gymnastics] Lv- [Gunshot] Lv- [Bow Technique] LV- SKP: 15010 Title ["Fun" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [S-Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Superman] [Creator of the power of God] [Vertex] Seal [Rainbow King Forest] -------------------------------------------- We both remained silent for a while, staring at each other. I was the one who talked first. "Uh... hey, I''m done raising the level...? With that, Micah says. "Well... well, I guess it''s over now" As soon as we were discussing that, I got a message in my head. [The level has reached the upper limit. Title [Vertex] retrieved. Command Reborn is released when the level has reached the upper limit] I interrupted my conversation with Micah once and looked into [reincarnation]. [Rebirth will bring the level to 1. However, STP/SKP, the status raised by the skill will remain. There are many other perks. Please note that experience points for excessive amounts will not be reflected after reincarnation] Let''s talk to Mika about this one time. "Hey, Micah" "What do you got? About reincarnation." "Yeah, that''s what it was about, leaving some of it behind from level one to start over." "What are you leaving? I went to [Tozmaho] to find out more. "... I see, the more you reincarnate, the stronger you become" "Yeah, looks like it" "Then what? "I will. But you''re gonna keep getting to the level again, okay? Micah thought about it for a while. Ah. "It was originally supposed to be a week. Meanwhile, if you like. I''m going out with you, too." "Really?" "Yeah, I want to be strong, too. Instead, date, don''t forget." "Yeah, then you''ll be reincarnated. I''m going back to level one, so why don''t you come with me for a while? "Of course." I [reincarnated]. I feel kind of powerless. 107 Episode 107 Rebirth I was reincarnated... I need to check my status first. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway [Heavenly Devil Sword Girl] Level: 1 [1] & EXP: 0 + HP: 2010/2010 (1000) MP: 2510/2510 (1200 + 105) A (Attack): 1515 (1400 + 110) C (Device Degree): 1505 (1000 + 500) D (Defense): 1005 (1000) W (Magic Power): 1205 (1200) S (Fastness): 1605 (1600) STP: 10410 - Skills - SK1) [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [C: Water Sword Summoning] Lv2 [D (X): Fire and Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Hydrology/Modification] Lv1 [D (X): Wind/Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Earthwork/Modification] Lv0 [E: Chavon] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv - [E (X): Healing] Lv2 [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Stone] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Item Master ] Lv MAX [Sword Polarity ] Lv MAX [Gender Conversion ] Lv MAX [Gymnastics] Lv- [Gunshot] Lv- [Bow Technique] LV- SKP: 15020 Title ["Fun" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [Enchanted Goddess] [S-Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Superman] [Creator of the power of God] [Vertex] Seal [Rainbow King Forest] -------------------------------------------- [M] said it became MAX once, [1] said it was the number of reincarnations. This status is correct because the statuses you are adding now due to your skills are MP105, A110, and C500. Or can you see the addition of skills as well? Honestly, it was inconvenient, wasn''t it? I incorporated that information into [Tozmaho]. From now on, Micah should also see the addition of skills. Now, will you ask Micah to protect me? "Micah, for now, shall we tour the dungeon four times? "Right. That would make me a MAX, too. And I have dreams. When should I swing STP and SKP? "This training is over... why don''t we do it in a week? "You know what? Bye." "Then Micah, cover me up! "Yeah, let it be! I lent Micah all the ornaments. This should have multiplied Micah''s status by 20 too. Micah defeats her crisp enemies with the bow I gave her. Probably letting that demon sucking bow suck about 6000 MP. At this rate, we''ll be around four in no time. Even in the room of the example mission, Micah accomplished the Epic class without difficulty. Micah says well. "Huh, what''s it like?" "Awesome! Micah, sister! "That, stop." _________________ ___________ _______ That''s why Micah went around four times sawdust. "Now I''m Level MAX, too." "Yeah!... Oh, yeah. Hey, can you give me a minute to reincarnate? "Huh? Why? Actually, while Micah was fighting, I had one idea. "Hey, I was wondering if I could build up an experience on [Tozmaho]..." "Accumulation of experience? "Yeah, you''re wasting your experience. Besides, if you were reincarnated, it would be inefficient. So you can save up your experience and get it out at any time." "So is that. Then I''ll stay on level MAX for a while." That''s what she said. She left me her tozumaho and returned the ornament. If it were my status now, it would take me an hour to do this work even with ornaments on I grabbed the S-rank Demon Nucleus and made a tozmaho modification. _____ ___ __ "Micah, I got it! I gave Mika''s tozumaho to him. "Mm, thanks. I''ll call you when it''s dinner time again." "Yeah, you''re coming." "Come on in! I also work alone in the dungeon. How many levels will you be able to raise in 6 days of dust? First of all, I have 5 hours to sleep... no, if I were to drink potion to drowsiness, I guess it would be shorter. And let''s say it''s three hours a day to flirt with Micah or time to eat dinner. Can I dive 16 hours a day? So, because it takes about 10 minutes to finish once...... 96 times a day. Approximately 580 times in 6 days. Besides, the EXP required for level MAX is 9200000, and it looks like this dungeon will give you 358000 EXP based on the information calculated by Tozumaho. So if we go around 26, we''re going to be roughly level MAX. If I let Tozmaho calculate these, he''ll eventually be able to reincarnate them 22 more times. Come on, I''ll stick you out! It may seem like an uninterrupted number of 580 times, but I''m a dragner story in the past, and I''ve been back and forth 2000 times for the same dungeon, so it''s still compared to that, isn''t it? 108 Episode One Hundred Eight: Hes a Ghost of Level Up "Yeah, you''re coming." "Come on in! He walked out of this room with a dream called the magic room. "Ha..." I sigh unexpectedly. I knew he was a game-loving person, but not so far. Is that 600 weeks for this appointment? I guess we''re already human apart. I came to this world, Anasm, and met Mr. Rakhand and the others, and from there, Alim... I was able to resume my dreams. This was 3 days ago. I confessed to the pleasure of seeing him again. No, I like it... yeah, it''s true that I love it. Besides, we live together now.... Well, it was almost like living together on Earth. Besides, I didn''t think it was both thoughts... We both cried a lot then. And what? It''s okay because I look different too, like an item master... I could actually be a girl and spend time with a girl from time to time (I''m a first-born child)... and people who die are brought back to life... I''m honestly tired of surprises. But after spending time with my dreams, he just did something for me. Even now, yes, he''s standing up for me and diving into the dungeon. Hmm? No, he''s diving in the dungeon for half of it himself, isn''t he? Maybe. Is there anything I can do? He said he should stay on his side, or something cool... Alim is better at cooking too... and I don''t have cheat skills like an item master. Oh, is that going to happen? Um, what do we do? Like this, taking full advantage of a woman''s privileges?... You can''t do that. Even Alim is a woman. My body is only about 1 inside. First, I''m embarrassed... I couldn''t sleep at all that day just because I kissed his hoppe. Besides, he''s busy today, but he''s forced to ask for a date. I don''t know if I''m loving you... I don''t know if you''re okay...? They don''t think you''re a wagamama or anything, do they? Assuming, as far as he can see from me, he''s with another girl... no, Alim is also a girl, so does'' someone else ''fit better? If he was flirting with me instead of me with someone else, would I be able to stand it? I can''t, never. I don''t even want to imagine that. Oh... I have dreams... ... and you can''t do this. Me. Anyway, now I just have to wait quietly and stay out of the way or cook! I even read books until it''s time to cook. Occasionally, look at the experience you are accumulating. Increasing at great speed. Didn''t it take you five minutes to get around here? Maybe we''ll do a thousand weeks or something? How many times are you going to regenerate? Right now, I''m reading about the demons of this world. I''m not liking being occult like that, I''m reading it because I got into my eyes occasionally. Once upon a time, there was a demon god named "Samayel," and, well, he was a demon king in a game. He told me that the brave man designated by the church, along with his companions, sealed it with the sword of the brave man. The demons of this world are like demons. There are many individuals who can speak words and such, but if they kill them, their flesh will disappear and they will drop a few demon nuclei. Does this mean you have a record like this? ... hey, if I did this, would it be 6: 00 already? It was supposed to be 1: 00 when he left. The book can kill a lot of time. I made rice. Meat potatoes and grilled fish without yarn konjac today. And udon. I really wish I had rice. Well, should I call you? I sent a message to Dreams. [Yeah! Okay. I''m just done, so let''s go! One minute later, he came back. "Wow! Looks delicious. I''ll have it." "Hehe, good. I''ll have it." We both eat dinner. Today''s meat potatoes are so delicious. Dreams are delightful for me. It''s really happy for me to have dreams say ''yummy'' and eat my food. It''s complicated that that face is a super pretty girl. Me and Happy Dreams are over for dinner. Oh, I wonder if I''m going again. I miss you a little, but I don''t know what else to do. That''s what I was thinking, and all of a sudden, he came next to me and he held my hand and he put his shoulder over me and he said, "For about half an hour, can we stay like this? That''s what I said. ... I like both dreams and Alim. That''s not just because it looks good... I don''t know if you know how I feel or not, but I love the tender part. I replied: "Yeah." 109 Episode 109: Raising the level of ecstasy ¡¤ Day 2 of Level Up Start. The night before, I realized that more ornaments would make me more efficient, additionally creating something like a belt that wraps around my arms and legs. Now my S status is 30 times higher. I can circle in 3 1/2 minutes. At this rate, it''s not like 580 weeks. 1650 weeks can do it. I can''t help but have fun. Micah is cute, and so am I (Alim). I''m a happy man. ¡¤ Day 3 of Level Up I poured all the SKP and 29400 I have now into the quickness (already reached level MAX another time) Now s a total of 43400. 30 times, 1302000. Tozmaho said that the stats are 100 for two regular people (Earthlings or level 0) and 200 for three, so now I get 13,210 normal people at full speed? Mach 42.5. Plus, if I were to clear this dungeon at normal speed, they would take 3 hours. Tozmaho''s calculation, so it should be accurate. Then this dungeon, I''ll be able to circle in 0.8 seconds. Scary...... In the meantime, let''s keep it for a minute. Even though I''m literary, I have a lot of calculations to do... I leave it all to Tozumaho, so I have no problem with it. ¡¤ Day 4 of Level Up It''s amazing since I can do more than 50 weeks in an hour. As it is, I''ll be 4,000 weeks. I don''t mind. But lately, I feel like I''m on a jet coaster or something, even when I use the zone, my body is too fast. Well, if you feel bad, you can have a great potion, so no problem. Micah is really my healing. ¡¤ Day 5 of Level Up Because I didn''t feel well, I got a little tight on Micah. I blame myself violently. I think Micah had some tears in her eyes. I was with him for two more hours than I was yesterday, reflecting. "Kiss me for apologizing," I said, sticking my cheeks out, so I decorated it. I think it''s Leah while I''m at it. Let Micah do whatever she wants on a date. Dinner this day was steak. ¡¤ Day 6 of Level Up I felt good the day before because I took more time off. Well, has anything else changed in particular? No, you haven''t dived into a dungeon in days with Micah. That''s about it. -The last day to level up. Today. Level up as usual until 6pm on this day. But it''s not a chilling sword, I''ll try to chop it up as much as possible with all the sucker swords and knock it down. To increase the strength of the Sucker Sword by a little bit. I also asked Micah to pour about 4000 MP into the Sucker Sword. I also gave the Sucker Sword about 8,000 MP. Awesome power to wave and wave. Finally, he defeated Forest Turtle Degraded Species with one blow without using any moves. So, a few hours to go around the dungeon. It was 6pm. I call Micah, I take the Epic in the mission room, I get the box of keys. I locked the box against the giant gate where the boss would be. Then, the gate is suspiciously light, and gradually it opens automatically. The two of us went into the back. It was the big dragon that was there. It seems to be a dragon of the type [Rose King Dragon] according to Tozmaho, with rosy scales of various red and white colors all over the body, a black dragon...... All his rose scales are golden. Did I just say Shizuku [Gold Rose King Dragon]? Nah. You''re a complete subspecies. This guy. This dungeon didn''t have any normal species from start to finish. 110 Episode One Hundred Ten: Golden Rose Queen Dragon The gate we came in closes. At the same time the dragon moved out. "Son of you..." And I talked. The dragon continues the conversation. "You''ve earned the right to fight me. Let''s give him a compliment. I am the true Lord here. Gold Rose Queen Dragon. Whoa, name, whoa! Was it a woman? I''ll talk to Micah. "Hey, Micah, you dragon. You think I can take him down now? "Why don''t you wait until we''re done talking? "Right." What are you talking about, son? Oh, this guy wasn''t telling me. You had a good ego. Let''s talk about it. Mainly in whatever matters. It could blow away the tiredness of the last few days or something. "Um... Mr. Gold Rose Queen Dragon? What is it? And... if you look closely, aren''t you young girls yet! Did you go into this labyrinth alone? Are there no adults for the children of men? Does that guy care about that unexpectedly? I woke up in the morning and forgot to go back to my dreams. Ma, look. It''s funny, so let''s talk some more. "That''s right! It''s just us." (Nah... oh my God!? Two young girls arrived here for the first time!... Ha-ha-ha! This is funny. " No, no, I have one more thing to ask you than that, don''t I? "Mr. Gold Rose Queen Dragon, I''d like to ask you a few questions, please? "Hmm, it''s special. What do you want to hear? To the best of my knowledge, I''ll tell you. I teach Micah what to sneak up on in messages. Micah seems to be laughing. "Is that how it works here? ''The message was also returned. "Why is Mr. Gold Rose Queen Dragon here? Aren''t you free? Gold Rose Queen Dragon made his mouth pocan for this inquiry. And I answer this after a while. (Right... I was born here. And now, in this world, I was raw and woke up from sleep. Made and present in the labyrinth, so to speak. I don''t have time for this. Oh, that was a surprisingly pathetic answer... Micah also says in a message, ''I''m glad you didn''t ask''. "Really... so you''re done being knocked down" In response to that answer, the dragon growls and says in a fierce tone. Stop laughing. You think you''re gonna take me down? What the fuck are you talking about?! Roaring... intimidating... Yeah, maybe I can intimidate you, too. Intimidating interaction, looks cool. I instantly return to my dreams and stare deep and sharp at the dragon. Then, for some reason, Mika freaked out. Oh, was I unintentionally intimidating this one in the meantime? The dragon also looks pretty surprised to see if my intimidation is working. What...? Do you still think you have the strength to come here as long as you can? That''s good. Come on. Put that word in the signal. I circled behind the dragon in a flash and cut my tail from the ground up with [sword extreme depths/annihilation of the five]. By the way, I''m back in Alim at the moment of cutting. Grrrrrrrr!? When?! I ask Mika if I can do it all by myself. "Absolutely fine. I mean, I think that''s better." "I get it! Thanks." What are you talking about? Don''t be mad at me like that. I slash my arms, my legs, my feathers. I could actually kill you for one thing. This is easier to dismantle. (Grunts...... ahh! Ah... my... loss...? I didn''t even stand my teeth.................. damn! Kill them all. " I''m telling you that, actually, this dragon. He''s already died twice. The first time, in fact, I cut my tail off at the same time, cutting my neck off, storing everything in my body. Take out a piece of scales and sprinkle Amrita on it to revive it (the speed of playback becomes the standard for those who have sprung it) In the meantime, I''ll take my tail again. The second time I slashed both leg arm feathers. Actually, the neck is decapitated, and the whole body is stored. Take a slice of scales and let your mouth drink [Legendary Potion]. Resurrected. Check that, and then, again, cut off the tail and both leg arm feathers. And to this day. I thought you''d notice what I''m doing because it''s SS rank, but it didn''t look like you''d notice at all. In the first place, maybe I didn''t mean it yet. Thank you to Amrita for her experiments and Gold Rose Queen Dragon for being a Demonic Nucleus and Material. But you still have one experiment left, don''t you? Well, that''s after one defeat. "Yeah, then. I''ll see you later, Mr. Goldrose Queen Dragon." See you later? What the hell... > "We''ll see about that later." I defeated the Gold Rose Queen Dragon. Micah asks me if I''m dismantling the Gold Rose Queen Dragon I defeated. By the way, at this point, I''m also dismantling two carcasses from earlier. "See you later... what do you mean? "We have many Amritas." "Oh, let''s knock it down many times and get a lot of material... like that? "Yeah, well, like that. There''s one thing I''d like to try." "But Mr. Gold Rose Queen Dragon is a little pathetic..." "Well, you are. We need to make sure it doesn''t hurt." I said that looking at the chest that came out of where the Gold Rose Queen Dragon was. 111 Episode 111: The Two of Us Go Home Micah and I ran over to this chest. "Micah, you can open it." "Uh, okay? Yes... Alim? "Yeah." Micah opened a gold chest with a beautiful rose painting carved on it. From there, a lot of things popped up. Start with a massive demon nucleus and 3 skill cards from S-Rank to SS Rank. And lots of gold roses. Plus a glorious "wand" filled with golden roses. I don''t need a wand or anything...... For once, I appraised them all. ["Golden Rose" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Treasure - Materials - ¡¤ Type Rose ¡¤ Description : Golden rose. With a strange amount of magic, whoever mouths this flower will be rejuvenated for about five years. It never withers. Can also be used as a weapon, tool or medicine material] ["Golden Rose Wand/Goldie Rose" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend ? Ingredients Gold Rose Queen Dragon Bones Gold Rose Queen Dragon Rose Scale Kolo Oki from Forest Turtle Golden Rose Enchant -Type Demon Wand ¡¤ Description : Magic Power + 268 : Legendary enhancement of the effects of healing magic, increased abilities magic, and tree magic : Reduce owner''s magic consumption MP superbly : Hard to break : Always keep it at its best] Well, now I somehow know that Mr. Gilmers was happy with the weapon I made. No big deal, huh? Legendary weapon. No, if I didn''t have an item master, I might have found this awesome. "Hey... is this the real Epic? Something... the weapon Alim made is more amazing, isn''t it? "Right." Micah says the same thing. I think so too. It wasn''t much of a big deal either. Expect skill cards. I put two on my forehead and looked at the contents. It will also be displayed on the tozumaho so that it looks like Micah. ["S-16: Rose Garden of Light Blast Roar" Bloom a number of roses in the specified range. The rose is exploded to whatever size the surgeon likes at whatever time. Also, I can get a specified amount of rose petals out of the magic formation. I can explode all those petals. Explosions caused by this magic are Fire, Wind, Earth, Tree, and Light] ["S-15: Puppet Winged Dragon Summoning" Summon a wooden dragon, which moves exactly as specified. The strength of the wooden dragon is determined by the value of the MP consumed in the summons and the operator''s W] ["Demon Bohuang " I know the weaknesses of all demons, their names, their places of survival, and all other information. If you are aware that you want to know the demon you want to know, that information enters your head. Apparently, the skill card was a hit. They''re both S-ranked, and what a big winner the demon Bohuang is. Well, but the magic content is not good enough. "Micah, I like it. Which one do you want? "Um, can I have a rose? "Fine. I''d rather you had it all. You still don''t have much skills. Are you sure you don''t want the Demon Bohuang? "I don''t care what you think of this. I wonder if Alim is appropriate. Because I don''t need a wooden dragon." "I guess... you do. Okay, so these two are me, and the rose is Micah." "Yes! We each loaded our skills. And a gold rose, a treasure chest, a wand and a demon nucleus. I recovered everything. "So it''s time. You can get out of that glowing place." "Is that it? Doesn''t the dragon have to be brought back to life? "I''ll make a magic room where I can put the dragon in and bring it back to life." "Oh well. Then let''s get out." _____ ___ _ We jump into the warp hole. A message appeared in my head. [Completed the "Anger" dungeon in the Hell Forest. You have obtained the titles "Anger" Dungeon Attacker, "Dragon Slayer," "SS Rank Demon Crusader," and "Subspecies Killer". You have obtained the mark "Forest of the Golden Rose Queen". You''ve earned 3000 STP/SKP as a Dungeon Extra Clear Reward. Out of the dungeon, a while later, Micah talks a little excitedly. "Wow! This mark is amazing! "Huh? What effect? "You can grow plants better than you can get automatic recovery speeds up to 10 times faster! "Hmm..." I see you got a good mark on this. I''ve been trying to improve the variety and grow rice. That''s just a good mark. The automatic recovery speed is 10 times more attractive. "Well, Micah, let''s go home" "Right. Oh, date. When? "Hmm, because we''ll be busy with each other for a while managing our status...... maybe 4-5 days from now" "Yeah, okay. I''m smudging you! So we went back to the inn. I cooked and ate saut¨¦ed dragon meat today. The meat is fairly elegant, with a hint of rose. Probably the best meat I''ve ever had in this world. And I took a bath with Micah, and I slept this day. Starting tomorrow, it''s probably going to be hard to manage your status, but let''s do our best. 112 Episode 112: The Unstoppable Rebirth We got up together. And have breakfast. Now, let''s pull out all the experience. "Well... Micah, let''s get started" "Yeah..." We pulled our experience out of the tozumaho and repeatedly reincarnated. The work actually spanned 5 hours...... _______ _____ ___ "Uh... that''s it, isn''t it?" "Oh... it''s finally over." "Well, check your status." "Yeah." -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway [Heavenly Devil Sword Girl] Level: 180 [181] EXP: 3222000 + (181M) HP: 9000/9000 (1000) MP: 9505/9505 (1200 + 105) A (Attack): 5010 (1400 + 110) C (Device Degree): 5000 (1000 + 500) D (Defense): 4500 (1000) W (Magic Power): 4700 (1200) S (Fastness): 34500 (31000) STP: 3411600 - Skills - SK1) [S: Puppet Winged Dragon Summoning] Lv- [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [C: Water Sword Summoning] Lv2 [D (X): Fire and Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Hydrology/Modification] Lv1 [D (X): Wind/Modification] Lv0 [D (X): Earthwork/Modification] Lv0 [E: Chavon] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv - [E (X): Healing] Lv2 [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Stone] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Item Master ] Lv MAX [Sword Polarity ] Lv MAX [Demon Bohuang ] LV- [Gender Conversion ] Lv MAX [Gymnastics] Lv- [Gunshot] Lv- [Bow Technique] LV- SKP: 3447620 Title ["Fun" Dungeon Attacker] ["Angry" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [Enchanted Goddess] [S-Rank Demon Crusader] [SS Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Dragon Slayer] [subspecies killer] [Divine Man] [Creator of the power of God] [Vertex x 181] Seal [Rainbow King Forest] [Golden Rose Queen Forest] -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Micah Magalighi Level: 102 [181] EXP: 1042000 + (181M) HP: 2200/2200 MP: 2220/2220 (10) A (Attack): 1100 C (Device Degree): 1200 (0 + 100) D (Defense): 1100 W (Magic Power): 1100 S (Speed): 1100 STP: 3445590 - Skills - SK1) [S: Rose Garden of Light Blast Roar] Lv- [B: Ice Flame Spear Axe Summoning] Lv1 [E (X): pyrometry] Lv2 [E (X): hydrology] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [bow ho ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshots] LV- SKP: 3454024 Title: ["Angry" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [SS Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Dragon Slayer] [subspecies killer] [Divine Man] [Vertex x 181] Print: - -------------------------------------------- Now we''re silent. I think I''ve done too much, and I guess Micah thinks Alim''s done too much. Micah broke the silence and said: "Hey... hey, didn''t I overdo this? Here''s what I gave back. "That''s right... I don''t think we''re going to have a level increase for a while. and... let''s split the STP for now? And Micah agrees. "Right. Uh... what kind of allocation do you want? "That''s all there is to it. I guess I should allocate it evenly. I think I should shake 3400000 STPs...... 480000 each" "You can swing the extra STP anywhere you want to raise it." "Yeah, that''s the thing" We even allocated the excess as much as we wanted. And we only show each other status on the tozmaho. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway Level: 180 [181] EXP: 3222000 + (181M) HP: 967000/967000 (480000) MP: 1007105/1007105 (500000 + 105) A (Attack): 493610 (490000 + 110) C (Device Degree): 492600 (488400 + 500) D (Defense): 483500 (480000) W (Magic Power): 493500 (490000) S (Fastness): 523500 (520000) STP: 0 -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Micah Magalighi Level: 102 [181] EXP: 1042000 + (181M) HP: 1002200/1002200 (500000) MP: 1002200/1002200 (500000) A (Attack): 501100 (500000) C (degree of vessel): 481200 (480000 + 100) D (Defense): 481100 (480000) W (Magic Power): 481100 (480000) S (Fastness): 506700 (505600) STP: 0 -------------------------------------------- Look at my status, it''s good for each other. "Alim''s status is pretty S close." "Yeah. Experience has it that speed matters. You know, Micah shook the whole thing in a balanced way." "Well, because I didn''t know where to shake it" I was so excited, I took a breath and followed. "Anyway, it''s been amazing." "Yeah, but I still have SKP..." "Well, after a little late for lunch, let''s think about SKP" "Yeah." So we had lunch, and then we decided to figure out Micah''s SKP quota. 113 Episode 113: Mica, Think I did not rely on Alim once and decided to think for myself. I don''t know what to do¡­ first, what to do with SKP. In the meantime, I guess I''ll shake it all to the SK1 skills I have right now. I''ve got 3 million SKPs, and that''s about as good as it gets, right? Allocate more and more to the skills written E (X). Along the way, [shape abnormality], [solution abnormality], [ice] and [rock] were also derived as derived skills, so I shook at them as well. I consumed a total of 7020 SKPs and what I got was this skill. [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX Additionally, make the same [lightning/pole] ([hydrology/pole] + [wind/pole] = [lightning/pole]) as Alim to MAX. Use a tozumaho to find out, ([hydrology/polar] + [earthwork/polar] = [woodwork/polar]) ([wind/pole] + [earthwork/pole] = [sand/pole]) ([sand/pole] + [rock/pole] = [iron/pole]) Get three more for MAX. [Tozmaho] The information is really useful. I look further into it and make skills. Combine all four from fire to earth with six healing and fortification techniques to complete [Optical and Polar]! Furthermore, [Dark Arts/Poles] could be achieved if healing techniques were used as a precept and enhancement techniques were transformed into debilitating techniques and synthesized. And shake my [Light Blasting Rose Garden] to MAX (Required SKP 650) The total SKP taken so far is 13000 SKP! You still have it, don''t you? Here, I''ll talk to Alim a little bit. "Hey, Alim. What am I supposed to do? In the meantime, I made all the skills that are going to be the basis of the synthesis and made them into MAX..." Here''s what she answered. "Um, right. What skills does Micah want? "Arim''s helpful skills......? Or simply strong skills. Oh, I want to grow a bow too! "My useful skills?... I wonder if there is any now. In the meantime, why not build strong skills with bow skills? "Okay! Thanks." I see, do you raise bow skills? Maybe not bad. In the meantime, I decided to make it based on the [Bow Haugh]. Start by synthesizing the seemingly strong [Dark Arts/Poles] and [Light Arts/Poles] into the [Bow Haughty] base! [S: The Hegemony of the Holy Evil Bow]. Plus, pay 600 for [sword moves] and [spear moves] and [physical moves], respectively, to keep them in the "proud" phase. Because I want the same as Alim''s [sword polar depths]. It''s not just this. Synthesis focuses on [Fire/Pole] and [Ice/Pole] and [Ice Flame Spear Axe Summoning], which have been used as scapegoats for some time. Get [S: Big Ice Flame Spear Arrow Bow Summoning]. I''ve synthesized it into a texto for 10%, but you should be able to do something! I tried to synthesize [Bow Haugh] + [Holy Evil Bow Haugh] + [Big Ice Flame Spear Arrow Bow Summoning] + [Sword Haugh] + [Spear Haugh] + [Body Haugh] + [True Cooking] + [Ideas/Poles] in order. I don''t know why you put in the precautions and the dishes...... well, I guess it''s the one that doesn''t work. That''s how it was completed. [Bow Emperor Okiyi ] Pay 400 SKP immediately for MAX of course. Now you''re aligned with Alim...? Yet another time, I tried to make [S: The Hegemony of the Holy Evil Bow], because [The Bow''s Haugh] was gone, and instead of that, I synthesized [The Bow Emperor''s Depth], and I could do something more powerful, called [S: The Hegemony of the Holy Evil Bow Emperor]. What do you want me to do, make SS rank skills like this? That''s Arim. Talk to him carefully. By the way, this is my status now. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Micah Magalighi Level: 102 [181] EXP: 1042000 + (181M) HP: 1002200/1002200 (500000) MP: 1004600/1004600 (500000 + 2400) A (Attack): 501600 (500000 + 500) C (degree of vessel): 481200 (480000 + 100) D (Defense): 481100 (480000) W (Magic Power): 481100 (480000) S (Fastness): 506700 (505600) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [S: Hegemony of the Holy Evil Bow Emperor] Lv MAX [S: Light Blasting Rose Garden] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Bow Emperor Okiji ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [Spear Hauser ] Lv MAX [BODY AUDITOR ] Lv MAX SKP: 3437604 Title: ["Angry" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [SS Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Dragon Slayer] [subspecies killer] [Divine Man] [Vertex x 181] Mark: [Golden Rose Queen Forest] -------------------------------------------- 114 Episode 114 Alim, Think-4 Hmm, do I imitate Micah''s way too? Much like Micah, I tried to make most of the skills I already had, the ones with (X) on them, MAX. Water Sword Summoning remains intact until 1/3 of Wood Winged Dragon Summoning. So far, 15154 SKP was consumed. Some of them include [Demon Bohuang], but that only consumed 300. How do I synthesize the rest? Micah doesn''t seem to realize it''s because it''s her first synthesis, but thanks to this [vertex x 181] title, we don''t have to pay for it at all. A few Demon Nukes from D to C are all you need to make S-rank skills. Besides, I haven''t paid a single demon nuke so far because of the [Rainbow King''s Forest]. Apparently, one of the reincarnation scores was to reduce the cost of Demon Nucleus. Though it''s too reincarnated and the cost is drastically reduced. Well... then let''s focus on creating strong and usable skills. First, I have to process and refresh the skills I don''t need to go. But I want to be strong because it''s anyway. So I synthesized the skills that say A (X) and SK2 to create these 10 S-rank skills. [thunder ice polar wind sword hegemony] [thunder iron polar sword hegemony], [holy evil polar thunder sword hegemony] [thunder sand polar sword grand summons] [thunder rock extreme sword summons] [holy evil thunder phantom polar sword summons] [thunder flame polar sword of philosophy] [corrupt thunder sword mindset maneuver] [healing thunder polar sword mindset maneuver] Honestly, it''s all the same level of skill I want to use. Especially since I can manipulate the four second half swords I called, without using my hands, and it supports SK2. In addition, [Water Sword Summoning] is synthesized with lightning, pole and hydrology, pole and sword pole depths. [Thunderwater Extreme Sword Summoning]. Shake 1/3 SKP on all of this. Total 2350. Surprised at the lack of information. I combined these 11 skills with [Wood Winged Dragon Summoning] and even [Item Master] and [Sword Pole Deep] based on Item Master. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Extreme Demon Sword/Creative Summoning Exercise]. Apparently, this technique can be summoned by creating swords as infinitely as the MP allows, its operation, its size, its enchantment, its length of stay, the freedom of the operator. Incidentally, the creation of swords, enchants, etc. depends on the technique of creating the sword of the operator, C. The power when attacked with a sword depends on the A of the operator and the improvement of the sword. The sword that was created could be transferred to others, and if it was transferred, the side that was created became the owner, and the operator would not disappear even if he died. Rank is 19 of SS. The strongest, the lowest rank in the SS. Sure, this skill is strong. It''s the type of guy who can call the so-called sword infinitely and attack it. I think it would be a delightful skill if I liked fantasy. But don''t be satisfied with this. I''m 21 of SS...... I want to create the highest ranked technique. ......... Can you do that? No, SKP is rotten enough. You don''t have to hesitate, do you? For now, I''m four kinds of stars: bow, spear, and body. I made skills. Yes, I''m trying to create the same contents of each [Extreme Demon Sword/Creative Summoning Exercise]. In addition, this time I will try to add a little more darkness and mindfulness as well as thunder. Look, was it Dark Matter? - With that image. Well, what skills can I have? I''m looking forward to it. ___________ ________ _____ I synthesized 12 S-Rank Skills, an Item Master, and [Bow Deep] into an Item Master Center [Heavenly Jail Demon Bow/Creative Summoning Exercise] and 12 S-Rank Skills combined with an Item Master and [Spear Emperor Deep Righteous] into the Item Master Center [Emperor Demon Spear/Creative Summoning Exercise] and Synthesis of 12 S-Rank Skills, an Item Master, and [Body Strike Depth] into the Item Master Center, [Blend Demon Strike/Creative Summon Exercise] and [Extreme Demon Sword/Creative Summoning Exercise], "A Synthesis of Mindfulness and Dark Arts," in Omake [Bubble Arts], and an item master on base, this is what I could do. [# Darkmater Creative __ Dark Matter/Creative Divinity __ #]] This skill is a substitute for consuming MP, calling in dark matter, recreating it to whatever you want, ignoring gravity and everything and moving it the way the surgeon wants, and also fully responding to the surgeon''s status and SK2. Besides, if you consume an additional MP of what you make, it stays as an object. Looks like we can make this up to the Epic level, but it''ll be enough. So you could do the same thing as [Heavenly Hell Demon Sword/Creative Summoning Exercise], or maybe make a ton of wands, for example, and decide to equip them all with it, to increase the magical power unusually. Of course, the skill rank is SS-21. Required SKP is 15000. This skill...... they can also make materials. In other words, create only the herb and make the herb Amrita with "Item Master" ¡­ etc. Yay! Now you can call the rice and eat it! I just can''t seem to summon meat, eggs, or demon skin in the same condition for any reason. For example, I can''t summon raw eggs, but I can summon eyeballs. Plus, I spent 44160 SKP today alone, but they''re all small compared to being able to eat rice. Well, maybe I can help Micah create her skills. I didn''t seem to be able to do my SS skills yet. Yeah, well, this is my status now. Thanks to Darkmatter Creator, the MP is up 2,000, and the A.C. W. is up 1,000. The status is a little higher thanks to other skills. In addition, he also obtained the title [SS Skill Holder] [Power of 21]. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway [Heavenly Devil Sword Girl] Level: 180 [181] EXP: 3222000 + (181M) HP: 967000/967000 (480000) MP: 1010000/1010000 (500000 + 3000) A (Attack): 494900 (490000 + 1400) C (degree of vessel): 493500 (488400 + 1600) D (Defense): 483500 (480000) W (Magic Power): 493500 (490000 + 1000) S (Fastness): 523500 (520000) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [SS: # DARKMATTER CREATE __ DARK MATERIAL AND CREATIVE GOD __ #] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Item Master ] Lv MAX [Sword Polarity ] Lv MAX [Archery Star Star Star] Lv MAX [Spear Emperor Okiyi ] Lv MAX [Body Bombing] Lv MAX [Demon Bohuang ] Lv MAX [Gender Conversion ] Lv MAX SKP: 3403406 Title ["Fun" Dungeon Attacker] ["Angry" Dungeon Attacker] [Divine Growth] [Goddess of Charm] [SS Rank Skill Holder] [21 Power] [S-Rank Demon Crusader] [SS Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Dragon Slayer] [subspecies killer] [Divine Man] [Creator of the power of God] [Vertex x 181] Seal [Rainbow King Forest] [Golden Rose Queen Forest] -------------------------------------------- 115 Episode 115: Micah and Alim, Think When Micah helps, she speaks to me. I was just about to go help. Micah says. "Hey, me, SS ranked skills as they are right now, can you make them? I answered. "It''s okay, I can make it. I made it now." Micah has been asking about that skill. "Huh? What have you become? I explained the Dark Matter Creative thing, and how this makes rice edible. "Oh, so you can eat rice next time!? "Yeah! So I''ll hold your sushi for dinner tonight" "Yay!! Oh, I need to get you back to talking about your skills. "So, Micah. Any SS rank skills you want? "Yeah. Anything strong or likely to help Alim" "Oh well... how much SKP can I spend? "Yeah. I''m not gonna lose it anyway." "Right." Then what do we do? Once, it may be ant to synthesize all skills. No, on the subject of light and darkness...? That''s not bad either... That''s it! That''s it. I came up with it. "Micah, will you combine your skills just like I''m going to say now? "Yeah! Okay! I will let you create skills that are predominantly light and darkness. The following could have been done. Surprisingly (light + darkness) was labeled Holy Evil and (dark + light) Yin and Yang. [Holy Evil Thunder Strike] [Holy Evil Flame Strike] [Holy Evil Water Strike] [Holy Evil Soil Strike] [Holy Evil Wind Strike] [Holy Evil Ice Strike] [Yin Yang Thunder Strike] [Yin Yang Flame Strike] [Yin Yang Water Strike] [Yin Yang Soil Strike] [Yin Yang Wind Strike] [Yin Yang Ice Strike] [Yin Yang Emperor Bow Hegemony] [Holy Evil Emperor Great Bow Summoning] [Yin and Yang Emperor Big Bow Summoning] I synthesized four of these skills, [Rose Garden of Light Blast Roar], [Hegemony of the Holy Evil Emperor Bow], and [Deep Righteousness of the Bow Emperor], plus skills that became the material of Dark and Optical Arts, to Mica. I asked Micah what she had. "What kind of one could you have? "Yeah... that''s it" She showed me her tozumaho. [SS: Sun and Moon Bow Emperor Cannon] I was surprised to see the description of this skill. Rank is SS-20. Briefly, this magic is a magic that can be shot by specifying a shape. I can make it rain, bomb it, shoot it like a "cannon," hit it like a "ball." So it works, but it does damage to things that the surgeon perceives as enemies (wants to attack), and heals things that he perceives as allies (wants to save) (ignores (slips through) things that are not the object of either) That''s how it works. Plus, this magic attribute is all attributes, and regardless of SS rank skills, it would be something that would make power uninterrupted. This magic, moreover, is summed up in the bow as "The Hegemony of the Emperor Bow of the Sun and the Moon". The power of the clumped bow increases, and you get the same effect as you just did. This is really strong. That''s what I said about SS rank skills. Micah asked me for my thoughts on my skills. "Hey...... what do you think? "I think you''re very strong." "Yes, I wonder! Ahhh" Micah used about 25000 SKPs to get this skill, but she still doesn''t seem to care. You still have 3.4 million left. And Micah, here''s what I kept saying. "From now on, you can help Alim! "Nothing, you don''t have to" "Yeah... I''m anxious..." "What do you mean? "One day, they''ll say it''s useless and throw it away..." Oh, me, that''s what they thought?... No, it''s not. I do think Micah was reading comics like that on Earth. Is that why? "Oh, you''re not gonna do that, are you? So, it''s that comic book, huh? "Ah...... yeah. Yes... hehe, still a little anxious..." "I love Micah so much... I can''t help it. Hey, close your eyes? "What...? ch ___ ____ __ _ Oh, I''m done with everything I do today! Well, it''s 7: 00 at night. Make your sushi with Dark Matter today! And miso soup. The Japanese are hard without rice. I''ll make sushi instantly now. Micah turns a bright red face and nods her face to the pillow. Lovely. ... I''m also bright red. And the date is tomorrow. I''m done with everything I do. Tomorrow we''ll devote a day to Mika. I''ll put the complete sushi on the table. Fish is the fish of this world. It''s a fish caught in the Strait of Demons. We sit next to each other. Sushi is delicious. Very tasty. Miso soup delicious. Rice psycho! After we finished eating, we took a bath and went to bed. I slept in a cot with him today. I didn''t do anything nasty. Looking forward to tomorrow. 116 Episode 116 Dating Good morning. It''s date day. Looks like Micah woke up a little bit ahead of me, and she was cooking me breakfast. Rice, miso soup, grilled fish, and grilled seaweed. Micah turned this way. Looks like you noticed what happened to me. "Morning! Alim, we''re ready for breakfast! "Good morning. I''ve been dreaming all day." "Really? So......... date, right? Today... where are you going? It''s cute to be a little mozy. It''s been dozens of times since the two of us went out, but considering it''s a date again... I can light something up. "Right... why don''t we go watch a play? "Um... but I was wondering if I was in the mood to take a walk..." "Well, search for flowers in [Tozumaho] even where they''re blooming, and walk there" "Yeah! I will. Oh, you want me to bring you lunch? "Right. Rice Balls, Egg Rolls and... Fried Chicken and..." We have breakfast while we talk like that. I wish this happy time would last forever. Well, we''re pretty strong in this world, and there''s nothing to keep us apart a little bit or softly. I wore dark matter, masculine clothes, and Mika wore my favorite of all the clothes I made for you. "Micah, she''s cute." "Ba... I don''t care what you say." It''s lit. Lovely. Today I''m a complete man, too. I have to escort Micah so she can enjoy herself. We look 12, and I guess we just look like kids are playing from around, but the contents are 17, so we need to get things right there. The two of us made lunch. I finished making it in about 0.6 seconds, and I added a lot of fruit. "Then Micah, should we go? What do we do, walk away? "The flower garden there, is it a walkable distance? "Six days by carriage without rest from the west entrance of Wang Du" "Not us? "You don''t have to give me half the seriousness, it won''t take 10 minutes" "Then let''s walk away. Take about half an hour." We went to the western entrance in a transparent manner to avoid someone finding us, and from there we walked exactly as Tozumaho said. From around us, we''re moving at an invisible speed. There''s Micah next to me, holding hands. I''ve held my hand hundreds of times, even when I was a child, but now that I''ve become a boyfriend and girlfriend, it feels special. Especially since I went up to middle school, because I never held hands as much as I did in elementary school. I followed the flower garden in half an hour. Awesome indeed. Nobody''s here, it''s a good place. Without demons. I asked Micah to do this. "Hey, Micah, can you ''bow emperor roar of the sun and moon'' around here? "Let it be! ''Micah said, and the area around here was wrapped in magic formation. The next moment, there will be a tremendous explosion. By the time the explosion cleared, the flowers and we remained intact, and the bugs and plant demons had disappeared. I''ll tell Micah. "Wow! Is this Micah''s power..." "You had a dream to synthesize for me! "Oh, you did" We had fun until lunch. Build a blanco on a nearby tree to hang around, chat a lot, embarrass me more than this...... well, I got a lot going on anyway. Yeah. That''s how it''s lunch time. We spread the sheet to the ground and arranged lunch there for the two of us to eat together. "Ah... I have dreams... ah, aan" "Uh...... yeah! Yummy! Yes, and Micah, ahem." "Ah, aan...... yummy" And, well, like this. I guess I played here until evening. About 5pm. I hadn''t decided what to do with dinner. I told Micah, ''Shall I get a little excited and go to the most expensive restaurant?'' Then Micah said: "That... didn''t you waste your dreams? It''s better if we make it, and it''s not cheap? Here''s what I''ll give you back. "Because I thought it wasn''t for nothing. Micah... Micah is the most important thing to me. I was wondering if a store with a little atmosphere would be better..." Micah is crying a little. I''m laughing and crying. "Did it hurt anywhere? "Yeah... no... I''m so happy... that... so! Micah''s lips matched mine. ____ __ _ "Eh heh. Yesterday was from a dream... and today is from me... right?... and yesterday it was" Alim "..." "Ugh, yeah." I think I''m gonna die tomorrow. We stared for a while afterwards, but sometimes it was almost dark, holding hands and returning to the king''s capital in about 10 minutes. And knock on the door of a super fancy restaurant. From inside, a man came alone in a restaurant uniform similar to Earth. This guy said at first, ''This is where kids come from...'' but his attitude changed dramatically because he saw my face well. "Also, I''m sorry... Dear Alim Nariway. So, how many people? "The two of us... uh, I like the seats with the best views" "Yes, sir." Me and Micah got us seated in the top tier big glass window seats in this world. Well, even at the top level, it''s inferior to Earth''s glass. Micah looks so happy. I''m glad too. Because I never thought I''d come to this world and get this kind of happiness. After a while, the dish we ordered will be brought. They were all delicious, but tasted inferior to me. Micah said this with those beautiful eyes shining. "Thank you for today, I have a dream. I had so much fun..." "Me too. Mica." "Hey, remember? The day we resumed, my dreams." "Oh, he said he remembers. You''re gonna be my daughter-in-law...? "Yeah. Hey, the age in this world to get married isn''t from 16. Adults start at 18. When they get to 18... we..." "Yeah, you know what? Then let me propose." "Okay. Make it your best proposition! After we finished eating, we paid the price and left the store. It was expensive, indeed. 4500 bells per person. But because I got more. When we got back to the inn, we took separate baths and I made the chocolate parfait in dark matter and slept together after eating. Stay dreaming all day. 117 Episode 117: Moving Darkness This is a place full of darkness. There was someone there who was neither human nor demonic. They''re demons. Those who dream and plot the resurrection of Samuel the Evil Demon. Demons like the Dodo... Mephistophales was fucking laughing. He is a fighter. It is a joy that my operation will work. Mephistophales thinks. The operation to capture the red-haired girl Alim, who can use greedy humans and create the tools of the Resurrection of the Demon God, Kara, the princess of the Kingdom of Mephirado, to be used for sacrifice, has failed. At that time, I killed the human after inflicting pain, but there was nothing wrong with that. There didn''t seem to be enough noise among the humans to be a big problem. Other than the fact that the operation didn''t work, he hasn''t panicked much. Because I waited 300 years since Samael was sealed by the brave. A girl named Alim appears... It''s not even a long year for the devil. In the meantime, there are a number of measures in place. The next operation is going to work. I can also say that I can''t help but laugh naturally. "Mr. Amon, predict the amount of troops in the Mephirado Castle on the day of the operation." That''s what he said to Amon, a demon with a half owl and a half appearance. He is not strong, but he has reached a key position among demons. Anyway, he predicted Alim''s ascent. It is no exaggeration to say that it is essential to his abilities, Samael''s resurrection. "Hmm, I get it." So he closed his eyes and breathed quietly. A while later, a piece of paper was given to me. There was a perfect placement of soldiers there. "Thank you, Mr. Amon" Looking at this paper, I was convinced that the operation would succeed. I even thought I could afford it. That time, Alim, who was in battle with Thunderbird who sent him in, failed because he noticed Faust. It was impossible to grab them at once. ... then you just have to grab it separately. Take action in a week, grab the princess in four days. Two more days after that, now we take Alim Nariway. From the country, when both girls disappear, what will the king look like? How does a red-haired girl react when her friend Princess Kara is sacrificed unharmed in front of her? How will both humans follow me......? "Really, I''m looking forward to it...... KUHIHIHIHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ha" 118 Episode 118: Busy Daily The day after the date. I''m up a minute earlier than Alim right now, making breakfast. Miso soup and shallow marinade accompanied by natto rice, according to the natto that was served to Alim during yesterday. My future husband...... Alim is awake. Alim''s a girl now, too, though. Yeah, well, I don''t know why, but the use of "dream" and "alim" isn''t that bitter, is it? "Yeah, Nato rice is delicious after all..." "That''s right..." I was just spending some time like that, like, an hour after dinner? I heard knocking on the door in our room. Alim was trying to get out, but it was me because I was close to the door. At the end of the door, there was a beautiful woman with silver hair. she says. "Ah... that? Alim... not! Alim, are you there? Yeah, I''m here. I''ve been calling Alim. Apparently we know each other. Alim let her up in the room and served tea. "Hey, Alim! It''s been two weeks! This girl''s a rumored Arim party member in the alley right now, isn''t she? "Yes, it is.... rumors? "Hey now, Arim is all over the subject in Wang Du! Rumor has it, this girl is as cute as Alim." Really? I was watching the reactions of people from the restaurant yesterday, but I knew you were a celebrity all over the King''s Capital. Let me introduce myself. "Nice to meet you. I''m Micah." "Yeah, well, that was Micah. I know. I''m Parasna. Everyone tells me," The Great Master of Mori Luo Wang. "Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you..." Huh... I''m not an SSS Ranker... It was in Tozumaho''s book... Why is Alim with such an amazing person? "By the way, what are the requirements? Mr. Palasna." That''s what Alim heard as Mr. Palasna mumbled her cheeks. Alim is a first-born child. Looks like we''re not fixing this. I don''t mind. "Yes, yes, the wand, the wand. You said you''d make it before." "Yes, I did say it. I''ve already made a few weapons for Mr. Gilmers." "Right? He said," You have to use such a good weapon. "He used it pretty good, didn''t he? At first, I just wanted to see it for viewing." What, Gilmers is a martial arts god? He''s not one of the SSS Rankers either! Alim...... don''t be afraid. Looks like they''re still in business with me. "So, I got some good material, so I want you to build me a cane. Can you?" "It''s okay! "Yes, you can count on me. Give it to Ult when it''s done. I''m a little busy today, and even if I stay here, it''s about an hour." Oh, Mr. Ult!? Why is it so obvious to give it to Mr. Ult? Such are my thoughts. The two continue their conversation. "You can have one Epic in 10 minutes! "Huh... is that true? Boulders are item masters¡­" "Yes, because I level up and the S and C are up" "Oh, I haven''t been here for a week because I was on a level? "Yes." "Well, let me stay here for a little while. This is the bag that contains the material. The contents are sandstorm dragons. Feel free to use the excess material." Copy that, sir. That being said, Alim received the material from Mr. Palasna, leaving me with a word: ''Well, you''re going to work a little'' and walked into the magic room. Me and Mr. Palasna left me alone. I''ll try and talk to him. "Um... Mr. Palasna" "What? Micah." "Why, just now Mr. Ult''s name...? "Huh? Didn''t he tell you? His adventurer''s name," Last Man. " Last Man...... according to the book the hero of this country who abolished slavery 3 years ago... and SSS Ranker. And Mr. Rakhand said that he and Mr. Gabayina also took part in that slavery? Oh, was it run by the last man here? ... I mean, Alim, he said he''s involved with all the SSS rankers in this country... "Oh, really? Surprised. Alim, you''ve been involved with a lot of people." "Yes, I''m a candidate for SSS Ranker." "Really?! I knew it." I guess. I thought so. You know too many big guys, no matter how much. "That''s right! Pong, and slapped her hand. She said: "I have a Magic Master. You can measure the magic of others. Hey, Micah. Can I see how magical Micah is? I wonder how strong that fellow Alim is." "Yeah, that''s fine." The boulder is an SSS ranker. You have master skills, too. I want one, too. "So why don''t you give Micah''s most powerful magical magic formation a very small size at her feet? I put the magic formation of "Bow Emperor Roar of the Sun and the Moon" at my feet. Having watched the magic formation for a while, Mr. Palasna opened his eyes and said: "Mi... Micah, I''ve never seen so much magic... And this magic... probably an SS ranked skill, right? No?" "Yes, you are! Master based skills... yeah. I knew I wanted it too. Does someone like Gilmers or Mr. Ult have it...... That''s what I think, Mr. Palasna keeps talking. "Micah seems to be strong enough to be an SSS ranker too... I''m just here to get my wand made... heh, I''m looking forward to it." Nico and Mr. Palasna laughed. Um, she''s beautiful. When Mr. Palasna said that, Alim came out of the magic room. "Thank you for waiting, Mr. Palasna" "Oh, thank you. Uh, appraisal, appraisal." Mr. Palasna took out his glasses. Those are the glasses you''ll be able to appraise, right? "Yeah, it''s really amazing! I got an Epic wand in 10 minutes... no, if I only saw a simple enchant, it would perform better than an Epic wand from a dungeon... yes, this. It''s your 12 million bells." That said she put 120 large gold coins on her desk. 120 million yen in Japanese yen? The alim that makes that is amazing, but so is Mr. Palasna who pays without any hesitation. After all, are SSS Rankers rich? Mr. Palasna, who received his cane, looks like he''s leaving. "Bye, Alim, Micah. Hehe, I could buy a very good cane... and I found a new SSS Ranker candidate... you''re on today." That''s what I said and left. "Huh? Something wrong? and Alim asks, so I told her exactly what happened. "Well, I can''t SSS Ranker from now on, but let''s go be S-Rankers" Yes, Alim said it out of the blue. 119 gossip valentine! It''s also about one day ________ I somehow woke up three hours earlier than usual¡­ at 4: 30 in the morning. Why not? My adorable lover is snuggling in a quiet sleep. Huh, check out the Tozumaho screen, it was Valentine''s Day, Feb. 14. Right, Valentine...... You got up early for reason. Do you remember your body? When I was on Earth, Valentine''s Day was always early in the morning. Melt the chocolate for the confectionery, pour it into the mould of the heart, chill, write the letter ______ Speaking of which, was the first time I made chocolate when I was 6? I remember making handmade chocolate with your mother. Of course, the person I give it to was a dream. And I wonder if he had given it to you too, my dream brother Ip. He also gave it to my father. From the age of 6... until I was about 9, I wrote the letter ''I love it'' just for dreamy chocolate and gave it to him, but suddenly I got embarrassed from the age of 10... even the previous Valentine gave me chocolate that just solidified and patterned it. Of course, chocolate when I was 6-9 years old was meant to be fatal chocolate... and I used to say ''hey, friend chocolate'' and give it to you... but in my heart it was fatal? Ah... love too... that... I was going to put in plenty... And I have a dream... I get chocolate every year from someone other than me. Especially since the first year of secondary school. That''s an increase, and last year it was... 8? Don''t include mine. Sure, dreams were hot. You were only interested in the game. Because my face was so cool in vain... even though it''s the contents that make my dreams really cool. So, every time I ate it all right, I gave it back to White Day. I had a dream to make my own cookies. I remember I was the only one paying back more than the others. How do you know that? You''ve been stumbling into his house nearby. I wasn''t sure why I was the only one with a lot at the time, but now that I think about it, I... would... I don''t know if you liked me... I can''t believe it... huh? Haha. Speaking of which, every Valentine''s Day, when Dream and I were together, a guy appeared from nowhere who called himself "Sho" the best friend of Dream and said, "I''ll do the wedding buddy! ''Or so he said. I wonder what it was, that guy. I guess that''s the most impressive thing about Valentine''s Day than that. I was told ''I like it'' while Alim was given chocolate by other class girls in a discreet place behind the school building, but when I stumbled upon a dream saying ''I''m sorry, there''s someone I like'' no. At that time, I said, ''There''s someone I like to dream about!?'' I''m surprised, I don''t know why, but I''ve been crying, and I rubbed my knees off because I tried to run and run unnoticed I was eavesdropping, and I couldn''t talk to Dreams for a few days, and it was scattered Valentine''s Day...... Instead of being in a shock at that time, he had someone he liked, and I guess I was stuck and annoyed? I think I felt that way. When was Valentine''s Day? ... Ah, it was the previous Valentine. Who was my favorite person after all... of... me? Is it me after all? I''m not complacent...... right? Right, when I met Alim in this world I always liked her.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... - Huh... Oh... oh, yeah! Valentine''s Day! I want to make chocolate, but in this world, there''s cocoa, but for some reason there''s no chocolate. If you ask Alim, she''ll do something with her skills, but you can''t say, ''I''ll make chocolate, so let me out''. ... I can''t help it, let''s make it a cocoa flavoured cookie or a cake. In the meantime, both cocoa and flour are in the kitchen for some reason, and cocoa cookies are fine, right? Ah... love... come on... beh, you don''t have to be chocolate! That''s why I made cocoa cookies. I guess it was a little embarrassing to make it heart shaped...... I generally had a little resistance to making it heart-shaped every year. Yeah, well, if you had a dream, you''d always eat it on the spot I gave you and say, ''It''s delicious again this year''. How embarrassing was that...... Well, I was glad you said it was delicious. And I think I baked it up while I was thinking about it. Mistake salt and sugar, or make such an unlikely mistake, taste one... Yeah, I''m fine! Ah! It''s 7: 00. I have to make breakfast before Alim wakes up. What would you like today? It''s been a long time since I''ve had enough butter on a thick-sliced bread, and boiled eggs and soup, okay? Cookies are...... let''s give them to you at 2: 14 at lunch. "Hi, Micker." "Morning, Alim." My alim is awake. As always, I don''t have much of a sleeping habit. I have beautiful, sarcastic hair. Alim gets to the table. "Here you go. Sooo" "Yes, eat it" After we had breakfast, Alim went to work, especially since there was nothing. I''ll be back within an hour, even if it takes a few minutes, anyway. I haven''t done anything adventurous lately at all, I haven''t even asked for 20 requests yet, and no matter how much money we had for a lifetime of playing and living together, I need to work sometimes. No, the two of us play for the rest of our lives... not even if we had kids. For some money... Kids are a little fast, aren''t they? We''re just kids! Plus, I only had to have a light kiss, a bath with me, a sleepover, and a hug all the time for a few hours, and I haven''t even put my tongue in my mouth yet... I couldn''t talk too much about kids! I was delusional on my own and blushing on my own, and Alim returned. One o''clock... I have to make lunch. Can I have some pasta today? "I''ll have it! "Enjoy it. Alim, what work have you been doing? "Hmm? Yeah, it''s a B-ranked monster crusade called BBQ Bull." "Yes, good luck" "No, I don''t know if you''re tired. It was a blow, as usual." I even finished my lunch with such chatter. And I picked him up at 14: 00, 2: 14 p.m. I call Alim to the kitchen with a message. "What''s going on? Alim smiles a little. "Come on." "Yeah?" Alim approaches me with Tokotoko. "Ah, Alim...... no, I have dreams. This... because it''s how I feel" So from the nostalgia I take the cookies and give them to them. "Wow! What''s wrong, here?" That''s what Alim asks when she receives my cookies. No, you''ve got a wide shoulder, so you''re back in your dreams. "It''s... February 14th, so... instead of chocolate... Fate, Fate! Then all the chocolate I''ve ever given to my dreams is destiny, but this year''s is especially destiny! "Ah... it''s Valentine''s Day... thanks. Yes... it was all fate." That being said, Alim opened the wrapper and grabbed a piece of cookie to eat. "Yeah, as usual. So delicious." Yes, I laugh nicely. "Good! "Yeah, thank you so much. I''ll pay you back for White Day! I''m sure!" I''m looking forward to it. Yeah, you might want to check now. "Hey, I have a dream." "What? Mica" "Last year, on Earth, I heard a dream was accidentally confessed to another class of girls... but there was a dream, ''there''s someone else I like'', didn''t you? Who was that? I stare at his face. "Oh, that one. Speaking of which, I missed Micah more than ever after that day because she would distance herself from me..." Say no, he suddenly hugs me as much as he wants. "You''re the one who likes it, aren''t you? Who else... Don''t make me say... I''m embarrassed..." I held back my dreams and said: "Yeah, I knew... thanks" 120 Episode 119: Busy Daily -2 I was brought to Alim by the biggest guild in front of Castle Mephirado. "Bye, Micah. In the meantime, you defeated 4 Forest Turtle Degraded Species and got 28 A-rank Demon Nukes, right? Submit them all and you''ll be an S-ranker." "Oh, really? "Yeah. I''ll submit SS Rank Demon Nucleus as a party and give it to SS." "But why would you do that? "That''s a better job. Besides, it''s a lot easier to act on." "I see." We enter the guild and aim for reception. I hear the adventurers around me rumoring about us. It''s mainly about me. On the way, some people called me out, so when I reply, everyone gives me a satisfied look. Why is that? [Got the title "Charming Flowers"] Hey, it''s got my name in it... According to the explanation, it''s given to someone who attracted a lot of people, which makes them even more attractive... but didn''t Arim have a better one than this? At the reception, Alim is talking to Elf''s sister. And what I took out were two SS demon nuclei. At that moment this place became noisy. Some people must be writing something. That''s probably from Watanabe. Uh, are we even more prominent from tomorrow... Encouraged by Alim, I gave Elf''s sister 28 A-rank Demon Nukes and guild cards. After a while, the Demon Nucleus and Guild Card came back. [Affiliated Party ''Dj Earth'': SS Micah Magalighi Rank S] And he''s teased. When I saw it, Alim said, ''I''ve got business to do, so let''s go home'' and pulled my hand. This is pretty amazing, isn''t it? Are you sure you don''t want to be so sad? Yes... the adventurers around are noisy. Alim and I are trying to get home, but there''s so many people dropping by. "Congratulations" and "new legends" were spoken of. And you also said you weren''t sure about ''Jenga'' or ''Othello''. I was interviewed by the Poi people at Waba earlier. In the end, it was an hour later that I got out of the guild...... I told Alim. "Ah... Alim... what the hell were you doing while I was gone? "Hmm, this is what happened when I was shaking my love..." I heard "Goddess" in the street, but "Cute as ever." It is also convincing about the title of charm. He''s a first-timer - he''s really a first-timer. I had a dream when I was on Earth, I haven''t been this much of a kid? Well, I guess it was cat wear. In that way, all of a sudden Alim said this when she was thinking about it. "Oh, I''m sorry. Suddenly called in a message... I''m at a place called Bacchus, you want to come with me? Bacchus...... just one of the 8 SS Rankers in this country...... no, 9 because Alim is now an SS Ranker. One of the nine. I''m making alcohol, and you think his alcohol is a super famous luxury brand of alcohol all over the anatomical world? You knew someone like that, too, Alim. I think I''ll come with you because it looks interesting. "Yeah, go. What kind of errand is that? "Mr. Bacchus and I had promised to someday develop a knob that would go with alcohol... and make a new brewery." I''m still a minor, but I didn''t expect to talk about alcohol with an adult... don''t be afraid, Alim. Is this the sex of the item master? I followed Alim to the place designated as Mr. Bacchus. While on the road, rubbed by many wild horses. And one young man with a glass of wine stood at the destination where he finally arrived. He''s probably Bacchus. He called out when he saw us. "Hey, Alim. Long time no see. You''re Micah Rumor in the alley now, aren''t you? Greetings." "Ha... nice to meet you" "Mr. Bacchus, it''s been a while. Is the business about alcohol, after all? I bit a little bit... With all due respect, Mr. Bacchus drank the contents of the wine glass in his hand. "Yeah, I am. I''ve created a new brewery law, so I want you to build that machine. I have blueprints. And could you join me in researching a dish that fits a little booze? All the rewards... well, you mean some of the sales of that alcohol, huh? "Got it! Leave it to me." Alim and Mr. Bacchus are talking to each other. While Alim was working, she said I could do a juice tasting. You did it. ___________ ________ _____ "Thank you for today. Alim, Mika." That''s why he brought us so much juice. Approximately 8 hours from about 11: 00 noon. Seven hours and 55 minutes of that, I''ve been researching cooking... I was also helped because I have true food... It''s good because I had a pretty fresh experience, though. I''ve been working on it for 8 hours and Alim doesn''t look tired at all. I''m sure he''s deluded in the potion. Someday, I''ll never feel better. The employees of Mr. Bacchus'' company treated us like idols. Plus, it looks like Alim''s going to be modeling the ad. Charm, don''t be afraid. Speaking of which, in the city, someone passing by said something he wasn''t sure about, ''Hmm, cute is justice'' or something. It was a day when people rubbed me like that. Looks like Alim''s used to this. You little prick. I drank a lot of juice that night. The bathroom was close. 121 Episode 120: Busy Daily -3 Morning! I was busy yesterday. I didn''t think Mr. Palasna would visit and, on top of that, Mr. Bacchus would summon me on my way home to raise my rank to talk about booze all day. I scrubbed Mika and swung all over her. I did something wrong. Is Micah tired of yesterday''s, rarely sleeping well? She has a cute sleeping face. I couldn''t help but check to see if there was any message coming. Mr. Arkin from the Media Merchants'' Association, Mr. Grape, is contacting me. Uh... [I need to talk to you about the product]. Speaking of which, yesterday, someone on the road said something ''thanks for the new entertainment''... Mr. Arkin, you used my name value, maybe. I made breakfast for my beloved Micah, left a note and left the room. I hope it''s time for my home... You can build your own house, and I think I''ll talk to Mr. Arkin and the others if there''s any good land. Finally. I arrived at the Media Merchants'' Club, and I go inside through the gates on the face pass. Rarely, Mr. Grape and Mr. Arkin welcomed me in. Really rare. Let''s talk about my idea product. "Hmm, that''s right, it''s not a very stupid sell..." "We haven''t even caught up with manufacturing." "More than that, my name, maybe I used it? They said this with regret about the matter. "Hmm, sort of... I just put my name as a planner in the small corner of the ad..." Yes, the tile version of the ad you showed me did have my name on it quite small. If it were this, you wouldn''t be able to say you used my name value. Mr. Arkin continues the story. "That sounds like the vast majority of people found that Alim''s name... There are hardly any people in Wangdu who have it. The King also ordered immediately. Plus, starting next week, it''s not just going to be released in the Kingdom of Mephilado, it''s going to be released during all the anasm." Oh, shit, is it very popular? Much better. "Mmm. Yeah, so, what I called in this time was handing over the money. And I want you to make an extra five of the same machines that you built last time." and a pile of dons and large gold coins piled up in front of him. I have 20 million bells. In addition, apart from that, large gold coins worth 15 million bells are piled next door. This would be the cost of the machine. I can''t help it, do I take it on? "Okay. I''m going to build a machine now, so please wait." "Huh? Can you do that fast? "Yeah, because S and C are a lot higher than before" That said, I put out the magic room on the spot and stuck it there. ___________ ________ _____ Ten minutes later, I finished building all the machines and left the magic room. From me, the item master, it''s no longer this much of a machine, before breakfast. Nevertheless, for some reason there are other Elf women besides Mr. Grape and Mr. Arkin. Are you a customer? She came out of the magic room. She looked at me and said: "Nice to meet you. Alim." "Ha, nice to meet you" Are all elves beautiful? Better than that, Mr. Grape and Mr. Arkin are weird... no way... No, that''s not true. "I''m Mane. He''s chairman of the Mediana Merchants Association. I know Alim very well about these two and the tiles. You''re always looking out for me." Heh! The top is here, Mr. Chairman of the Chamber of Merchants! I can''t believe it was an elf... Still, why would someone like that be here? "Well... why does someone like that look like you?" "Huh!... yeah. Why did you come to me? "You''re the one with the big deal that could move billions of bells in the future, you are. That''s why I came out." Yabe, have you read your mind? This one''s not the only one, after all. More than that, it wasn''t supposed to be a Jenga or such a big deal. Do you really think billions will work? "Is the product that I thought of that amazing? "Yeah, that would be great. If you''re sure of my eyes. Besides, you have the skill of being an item master. They can build more weapons than the legendary weapons that come in the dungeons? Regardless of the item master, only some people should know that you can make an Epic weapon - right? Where did you hear that? "Oh, yeah. I can make it, but where did you tell that story? You know him, don''t you? "Ha... yes" "He recently acquired a new weapon, which was actually secretly appraised by one of our merchants. Of course he was an epic. It was incomparable with the Epic class coming out of the dungeon. So we thought it might have been made by people. And if you look it up, bingo! So we got to our good friend, Alim." Do you want to check it out? No, boulders are the best merchants'' association in this country. Maybe I''ll be asked to do a lot of things from now on. Terrible. "So I might ask you once in a while... please? "Ha... yes. Okay." "We''ll make our deal with you our top priority, too." "Yes, sir" When I heard that reply, she said ''Bye'' and went back to the back of this hall. Mr. Grape opens his mouth. "Hmm, Alim... I disturbed you... that''s our chairman. Keep it up, well, nice to meet you." "Yes. Well, thank you." I gave them all the machines. And receive the money on the table. So I thought I''d go home, but I remembered you were here looking for land. "Ah, Mr. Arkin." "Hmm? What? "Me, it''s time to live in a whole house. Don''t you have a good property near the center of Wang Du? "What? I see... then there''s something good about it. Wait for me." Mr. Arkin and Mr. Grape went somewhere and came back a few minutes later. "I think this is a good place. I wonder if this is a good place. And here." I was introduced to several properties. So I laid eyes on the property, a 5-minute walk from Mephirado Castle and a 12-minute walk from the headquarters of the Mediana Merchants Association. Furthermore, it is easy to get out of the entrance and exit of any king''s capital because it is almost in the heart of the king''s capital. 6.2 million bells, but, well, fine. "Excuse me, I''ll buy it here. With instant money." "Ha ha, you''re a boulder. Okay, here you are. Don''t you have to look down? "It''s okay. My skills can be anything from decorating land to modifying it." "Well, it''s a mystery if it''s something we can trade so easily, but the land here is yours" Now you can build my home. "Okay, I''m on this. I already know where the land is." "Oh, be careful and go home" I left the Mediana Merchants Association headquarters. So, someone at the gate called me for some reason. "Ah, Alim, take a look at this morning''s tile! It says something about you, Arim! Yes, the tile version that you showed me said something about me and Micah was big. Fixed. Besides, he said he had to be baptized by the king because he went up to the SS ranker. I forgot. It says on the tile that there will be a baptism ceremony tomorrow, but such a contact... [Hey, it''s the king. Happy SS Rank. Just now, but I have a baptism tomorrow. Come to the castle with an Arim party member named Mika. Kara''s waiting, too.] I''m here now. He said it was too abrupt... I mean, getting a direct call from the king, I guess I''m awesome, huh? Anyway, you don''t have a problem with baptism because I don''t have business tomorrow, do you? [All right] Just reply and I''ll go back to the inn. Farewell to the inn today. I said this because Mr. Ult was at the reception. "Mr. Ult, I''ve decided to build a whole house." "That''s abrupt... Well, well, congratulations. Besides, you''ve become an SS ranker, haven''t you? "Yes. Um... thank you for a month and a half" "No, he said it''s good to be good. Sometimes, like Mr. Gilmers and Parasna, come and visit us here." "Yes." I went back to my room and told Micah I was moving. No, I shouldn''t have sent you a message beforehand. "Mika, I''m moving in." "It''s so sudden! Couldn''t you do something about it a little more? "Yeah, I can build a house in a day, it''s a good place." "No, I''ve heard it many times in messages that it''s a good place! I''m not ready for this! "Eh, you can just suck it in with a magic back" "It''s a matter of feelings! Thus we made our way early to the inn and to the newly bought land. 122 Episode 121: Moving We got to the land near the castle. Low baggage really helped. We''re ready to move in just 0.15 seconds. "Wow... big mansion..." As Mika says, there''s already a big mansion built. Mr. Arkin said that there is no furniture or anything like this mansion, so if you want to demolish it, you can destroy it. "Micah, I''m going to destroy that mansion now. Prepare the bow emperor roar." "Huh? You''d be surprised if you did that..." "It''s okay, because I use illusion" "Hmmm... ok... I''m a little nervous, but I''ll try." Micah spreads her magic formation all over the land. I don''t let anyone around me see everything in illusion. Micah activated the magic without any problems. Under the influence of illusion, the mansion seems to have disappeared safely, without leaking any sound or appearance to others. I guess this land is roughly like land for 5 regular houses. "Next time, I''ll make a new home in Dark Matter, so Micah''s gonna have an illusion, please." "Okay." I think of a big, splendid mansion and create it with dark matter-creation. Of course, it''s a magic room specification that gets wider inside. Thanks to Micah''s illusion, the mansion stepped down without leaking sound or appearance to others. Positioned with furniture that has already been enchanted. I can see the interior on my tozumaho. Huffle...... perfect! "Jahn, it''s our love nest! "Ah... a love nest!... Well, good, but it''s really everything, Alim... what a shame..." True, it has no touching taste at all. Nevertheless, mica cutie reacted to the word love nest. "Plus, the house is too big... just the two of us living there, right? "Right... but look, we might get more party members or something... right? "What do you do with cleaning or something? Micah''s been putting a scratch on me, but you don''t have to worry about that when it comes to the house, this is it. "Trash and dust will naturally disappear because there are Enchants [always at their best]! "Everything, really" That''s what Micah said, but it doesn''t even look like it. Cleaning is a mess. We looked around the new house. It''s the house I imagined. Micah said this happily. "Hey, hardly any of this is based on me? "Am I right? You bet. Micah''s easy to live for means Alim, a girl, is easy to live for." "Oh well. When we saw each other, we were women... happy, thank you." Yes, it is. It makes it a very easy design for women, mainly Micah, to live in. Well, there''s also a multipurpose space that extends almost infinitely into my work room and underground. How many toilets and stuff are there in this house? Baths are also available as large baths and personal baths, and the structure of the mansion hasn''t been difficult to obscure, and there''s Micah''s personal room and my personal room, plus me and Micah''s room. Anyway, isn''t it a super state-of-the-art house on Earth? I can solar power. All-electric. Micah checked the room all the way, and then she asked me about Micah''s room. This room is for me and Mika to flirt with. "Hey, what is this place? "Me and Micah are in the same room, right? "So what do you do, here? You have a kitchen or something." Well, that''s the best question, isn''t it? I have to explain it thoroughly, hehe. "We usually spend time here. The door is enchanted directly to the entrance and exit of this mansion. Press the button next to this and you will normally return to your room. Press again and it will lead directly to the front door. I mean, we''re gonna be working in this room alone for a while. It turns into a house just for the look of it." And explained. "I see... it really doesn''t make sense to be too broad... but why is the bet one? "Huh? You don''t need two, do you? I made bets to spread the word. Um... why don''t you go to bed with me? Shit, was this line too direct? Mika''s face turned bright red. "Bye... Bye... hey, don''t do anything weird! "Weird things... don''t you? Nothing. We''re only 12. Nothing if you don''t like it..." "... Fine. Now..." OK is out! Hyah ho! And then I wonder if my self-control will be preserved. Thus, our dwelling was completed. Let''s just make fried rice for lunch in our new home kitchen. By the way, I''m telling Mr. Ult where we moved. When Mr. Palasna or something came to visit, like before, I asked him to tell me where he was. I wish I could send it in a message. Because if the mansion is new, there''s no need to worry about the noise around it. I did something with the magic. Mostly illusion. That''s why my dream (?) home is complete! Well, I guess I''ll make some more today... even with a god-good weapon. 123 Episode One Hundred Twenty-Two: Divine Artifact Weapon I ask Micah to do things while I eat fried rice. "Hey, Micah. I''d like you to give me a bow later." "Yeah, fine... what are you doing? "I thought I''d mix the Orihalcon and make the weapon divine." "Huh!?... Okay. Thanks." I''m done eating fried rice, keeping the Sucker''s bow from Micah, and going to my new home workplace. The blade used this time is, of course, an alloy. Make Orihalcon and my superalloy, Ultimate Silver, even more alloy. Well, shall we try? I''ll show you all my item masters. __________ _______ ____ Got it... although I''m curious that it already had a name. Alloy name, ''Adamant'' It''s got a name, which means someone''s made it in the past. I will use this Adamant to reinforce my weapon. Plus, I use supermassive amounts of demonic materials. You got a lot from the Dungeon Mission Crate, too. Making swords and bows for 3 hours. Finally finished both. It boasts an unthinkable strength. Which, let''s take a closer look at the appraisal results. ["God''s Sucker Sword" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Enchant Demonic material from S to SS rank (display omitted) ¡¤ Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack + 5000 (500x10) : Divinely increases performance as a sword (cleavage, durability, attack 10x) : No magic other than the owner will work on this sword : Consuming MP increases sword performance only for what you consume (MP1 + 0.01x) : Absorbs magic. Increases sword performance only for absorbed amount (MP1 + 0.01x) : Absorbs 10% of the opponent''s MP damaged by this sword. Increases sword performance only for absorbed amount (MP1 + 0.01x) : Note that the duration of the above effects is 3 days. After 3 days, the accumulated magic power will be 0 from the old order. : Note that the MP accumulated in this sword can be used by the owner as his own MP : Wounds worn with this sword are instantly blocked by the owner''s discretion. : Whoever is injured by this sword will pass out at the owner''s discretion. Time to pass out depends on the difference between the strength of the owner and the strength of the opponent : Tenfold the irritation to pain that you inflict on your opponent with this sword. provided that the person has passed out : I can call lightning by consuming MP20. The power of lightning depends on the owner''s W : Divinely elevate owner status by everything except HP and MP (20x) : Make it reasonably light : unbreakable : Always keep it at its best] ["God''s Sucking Demon Bow" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Enchant Demonic material from S to SS rank (display omitted) ¡¤ Type Demon Bow ¡¤ Description : Attack + 5000 (500x10) : Ultimately increases performance as a bow (durability, penetration, attack 10x) : No magic other than the owner will work on this bow : Consuming MP increases bow performance only for what you consume (MP1 + 0.01x) : Absorbs magic. Bow performance increases only for absorbed minutes (MP1 + 0.01x) : Absorbs 10% of the opponent''s MP damaged by an arrow released from this bow. Bow performance increases only for absorbed minutes (MP1 + 0.01x) : Note that the duration of the above effects is 3 days. After 3 days, the accumulated magic power will be 0 from the old order. : By consuming 1 MP, he releases an arrow of magic without an actual arrow. Arrows disappear over a period of time. : You can hit any number of magic arrows at a time. consumption MP depends on its number of copies : The wound with this arrow is instantly blocked by the owner''s discretion. : Whoever is injured by this arrow will pass out at the owner''s discretion. Time to pass out depends on the difference between the strength of the owner and the strength of the opponent : Use this arrow to multiply the irritation of pain inflicted on the target by 10 times. provided that the person has passed out : By consuming MP20, you can explode into an arrow of magic. Even if multiple copies are released at a time, the total MP20 consumption will be achieved. The power of the explosion depends on the owner''s W : Divinely elevate owner status by everything except HP and MP (20x) : Be reasonably light : unbreakable : Always keep it at its best] I''ve made a weapon that works tremendously... I feel like I can destroy the world with this weapon. and... anyway, let''s give the divine bow to Micah. Yeah. "Uh... what''s this?" That''s the first word Micah uttered, appraising this bow. "This... isn''t too awesome? "When I used SSS-ranked demon nuclei and stuff like that, it happened." "Heh..." Mika stared seriously at the bow again for a while. "Thanks.... anyway, let me use it" "Yeah." Micah laughed and said so. Lovely. _____________ _________ ____ Phew... item master, that''s really cheesy... I would also like to improve sword technology at last... Can you do it if you want to? Speaking of which, every move was something different... is that like a genre? "Polar", "Emperor", "Boom" and "Hell"? I might be able to do it like "sword extreme depths". I synthesize "Bow Prison Deep" based on "Sword Extreme Deep Righteousness". As expected, "Sword Jail Deep Righteous" was completed. It''s something I''ll try. In the same procedure as that, he also made "Sword Boom Yi" and "Sword Emperor Yi". Speaking of which, you can now make ''absorbent skill cards'' out of dark matters, right, me? The one who can turn that skill into a skill card instead of disappearing. Um, yeah, now let''s give Micah "Bow Deep" and "Bow Deep" and "Bow Deep". That''s good. I decided to turn "Bow Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep" into a skill card and instead create "Body Shooting Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep Deep" because I didn''t like how the bow skills disappeared, turn it into a skill card and give it to him in the form of having him make it himself. "Micah, I''m sorry I''m staring at your bow, but I''ll give you this skill card." I handed Micah three skill cards. "Huh? Are you sure? This the guy you''ve been finding in the dungeon? "No, I''m not. Skill card extracted from me. Micah has the right skills, so use it." "Yeah." Micah put her skill card on her forehead and mastered it. "When it comes to" Deep Bow, "you can synthesize" Deep Body Shooting. " "Yeah...... yeah! Thanks, Alim! Good. I wish I could see Micah''s delightful face. By the way, what happens if we synthesize these four? I''ve synthesized four swords. And all I could do was 5 star skills. "Sword God Mistress " Required SKP is 1200. Based on the amount of SKP, the item master still seems to be superior¡­ "Micah, try to synthesize the four depths." "Yeah... I already did..." Bow God Deep Righteous "... I got my first Star 5 skill! Besides, I synthesized that with The Bow Emperor Roar of the Sun and the Moon..." Oh, I knew you tried to synthesize Micah, too. "What happened? "The Bow God of the Sun and the Moon growled." Well, just about as powerful as it gets. " "That''s amazing! "Yeah, thanks, Alim" _____________ _________ _____ At dinner, I told him I was going to the castle tomorrow. "Oh, that''s not amazing! The castle! Castle!" "No, I''ve been there a few times already..." "Speaking of which, you heard that. When you won the tournament and... that? Anything else? "Princess of this country... be friends with Kara, she looks like she''s 13. To see you a few times." "Heh... really. Can I be my friend, too? "Perhaps you''d be thrilled? He said he didn''t have any friends his age." "Really?" That''s right... if you don''t tell me that one... it''s gonna blow out eventually. Now, I''m going to have to tell you. That I slept in the same bet as the princess...!! If you want to excuse yourself beforehand for not having a nasty heart! "Um... Mika? "What?" "Sorry, I slept with Kara 2-3 times in the same bet as you" Micah''s face turned bright blue and she''s going to cry now. This might be better if you get angry. Oh, what shall I do? "Ah... you had a dream... uhh... you cheated... did you? "Chi, no! That''s between the girls... I slept with them as Alim... and I didn''t do anything nasty to that, before Micah and I had this relationship... and she asked me to stay..." "I''m done... ok... ugh" Uh... what do I do...... What am I supposed to do? "Mika... Mika, are you sorry? "Well... just one thing, please, listen" "Nah... what is it? "You''re going to be sleeping with me every day from today on, right? When they say that again, something illuminates me. "Yeah... but it will" "You still do today, don''t you? "Yeah......" "Give me a hug and go to sleep today! I''m gonna let my eyes url and look at this one. Lovely. ... You can''t say no. Therefore, I was to hug Micah to sleep this night. I just didn''t go back to having dreams though. "Occasionally...... this is how it is? Yes, let me be good. 124 Episode One Hundred Twenty-Three: Micah and Kara Good morning. Today is the day Micah and I go to the castle. I''ve got Micah''s fine clothes ready, and there won''t be any problems. "Mika, are you ready? "Yeah... but I''m nervous..." "It''s okay, because it''s friendly for you guys" "Ugh... Alim says so..." Well, that''s right. I''m supposed to meet the king. I can''t help being nervous. "Come on, Micah, let''s go." "Yeah..." We went from our new home to a five-minute walk to the castle. After all, if people find me, they''ll take time, so I''ll go transparent. I reached the castle gate and instead of ID, I showed the gatekeeper my guild card and Micah''s. "I''ve been waiting for you, please, come through" That''s what they say, and we can get in there. Kara and the minister had already stood by there. "Alim, there you are. My name is Kara, Princess of the Kingdom of Mephirado." "I''m Oraful. He''s ministering." "Ah, ah... duh, my name is Mika" Micke, you''re so nervous! Though it''s cute that I''m mozzled. "You don''t have to be so nervous, Lord Mika." "Yes, Micah. Your father''s waiting. Please give me the SS Ranker Certificate." "Hih, hih! We follow the minister. Micah is still nervous. I also try to sneak a rub on my back to distract you. They took me to the front of the throne. The king is sitting on the throne. "Oh, it''s Alim. He said he became an SS ranker. Plus, we even formed a party. That''s already SS rank. Ha ha, your lord really don''t make legends" "Yes, thank you" "Um, keep refining. And did I say Micah? "Yes, no" I''m nervous and my voice is up. I''ve seen Micah nervous so far since she took her high school exam. "Ha, I''m not even that nervous. You have to support Alim as a party member." "Ha! "Rumor has it that Micah is 12, too? "Yes, it is..." "My daughter just turned 13, too. Please get along." "... of course! King, I knew you were good at making good air. It''s charismatic, isn''t it, this guy? I knew it. "Well, it''s Alim and Micah. King of the Kingdom of Mephirado hereby acknowledges that he will be the" Dj Earth "SS Rank, Alim Nariway SS Ranker" "" Thank you! The king stands up and approaches this way. "Well, if it''s a regular certification ceremony, I''ll give it back as soon as I treat the adventurer to lunch. Your lords are special. You should stay at the castle one day today.... Well, Alim usually comes to see me." "Yes, I''ll be disturbing you as usual" "Ha, ha, no" We leave before the throne and go straight to Kara''s room. "Kara! Here he comes! "Alim! Welcome, Master Micah. To my room! "Oh, excuse me..." The minute I walked into Kara''s room, the king summoned me to the kitchen with a message. [Alim, can you cook again?] [Huh? Yes] That''s my cooking!? ... Oh, I see. We''re already good friends. It''s an operation to get rid of the intermediary with me and get the two of us together directly, right? Or did you simply want my food? "Sorry, Kara, Mika. The king summoned me. I''m going to the kitchen, bye." Yes, say no, and then I''ll go cook for the king. _______ _____ ___ Hih! Just the princess and me!? Yeah. I''m nervous... And, in the meantime, let''s speak up! Yeah. "Ka... Dear Kara! "Ha... yes, what is it! Dear Micah," "Um, how did you get to know Alim? "Is that you, Alim? We''ve been friends since dinner with the winners of the tournament! It was a dinner party when we won the militant tournament. So you knew each other. So you and Alim have been dating for a month or two. "What about Master Micah? "Me and Alim are childhood friendly. We''ve been together since we were about 2..." "Oh really?! So, can I ask you a lot about Arim? "Yeah, go ahead! That sounds like we could get along. She doesn''t have any friends, Alim said, but she''s not an easy daughter to talk to. "So what''s your favorite thing about Alim? "What''s Alim''s favorite... steak" "Well, steak! You like something that''s quite edible! "That''s right! "By the way, Micah... No, Micah, can I? Oh, aggressive. Of course it''s a good decision. "Yes, er... kara... honey! "Hehe, I''m glad you lost your salutation at last." "Huh!? Oh, no... yeah. Yeah! Okay, Kara." Ugh... that''s pretty hard. But, Kara... you say it''s better, and you better do it. "Yes, that''s the way it is! Nice...... when you''re with Arim all the time like Mika, you must be able to punip your cheeks all you want! Cheeky Punipuni No!? Oh, what''s that? First ear. "Huh? What... what''s that? "Eh... you''ve never punny on Alim''s cheek!? I''m losing it! You should let me come with you." "So much...? "Not so much." What the hell is that? When I get back, I''m gonna punip you a lot... Why didn''t you... tell me about it before? That''s when Kara''s room door opens. It was Alim there. I jumped at her, punning all over my cheeks. So long as it''s done, Alim doesn''t like cheeky puni. But I won''t stop. It''s going to be a habit. ______ ___ _ What, what? All of a sudden Micah''s on the verge of mushing her cheeky punipni!? Kara, you blew something in. "Hicha, Hicha Mika... I''m so fucked by Punipuni -" "It feels really good! Wow, Alim''s cheeky! Hey, Kara! "Isn''t it? How dare you touch me..." In the meantime, I''m glad the two of you cracked it pretty good. Good, but... punipuni, no? You two are going to get a pussy. I said I was ready for dinner, but I just came to get you. 125 Episode 124: Micah and Kara-2 We''re in the castle cafeteria right now. The Kings seem happy to see Micah and Kara getting along. No. Good. So it''s time to stop flashing your cheeks, huh? No, you don''t have to look at the king with flattery. It''s dragon meat steak for dinner! And parfait for dessert! Of course, it''s all my handmade. Parfait is not in this world. I really want Kara to eat it. Me and Mika love Parfait. Very rarely, I went out to eat when I had money. It didn''t leak, and I asked for the cheapest. When I was making the parfait, the cooks who were desperately making notes felt like artisan souls. However, the cooks reacted funny when they saw the Gold Rose Queen Dragon meat. It was like watching a jewel. The reaction was so interesting that I stuck with Gold Rose Queen Dragon meat and recommended it a little. At first, the chef said no to everything he could, but he left it in the kitchen of this castle almost in the form of a push. The king came in a little late for the dining room. The food is transported as soon as you get to your seat. After appetizers and soups were carried, the steak of meat from the Gold Rose Queen Dragon, which is the main dish, was finally carried. The king who ate a bite of that steak I made shared his thoughts with me. "Hmm, it''s so delicious, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it''s the best meat I''ve ever had. What kind of meat is this? Alim. That would be so good..." "Gold Rose Queen Dragon, a subspecies of the Rose King Dragon." I reacted to that one word and stopped my hand from eating together, except for Micah. The ministers and knighthood chiefs who were dining with us are, of course, even surprised by the king. More interesting are the Knights Commander and the minister''s men. I can see my hands trembling with clatter at a glance. It''s like I accidentally cracked a fancy bump. It was the king who broke this silence and commented the most. "Alim, do you know how fancy Rose King Dragon meat is? No, I don''t know the details. It''s delicious and I know it''s somewhat expensive, but I''ve never sold meat other than child dragons. Vaguely, I know it''s a national treasure. "For more information... not really" "Hmm, you''re probably out of steak, and you can buy one smaller house. It''s a subspecies of it, isn''t it? Look, treat me to such a national treasure." Is that okay, or did they say something? I put it out because it''s good. All the meat I served to the Kings goes with less than 10% of the meat I have. Heh, let''s just keep my stock down here. It''s been awhile since you''ve laughed Nico with an angel smile... "It''s fine! Because I wanted Kara and all of you to eat too! "Right. Hmm... that''s a treat." In turn to that king''s word, everyone, except Micah, who was on the spot, took a seat and thanked him until he came here. Some of them were crying. Later on, I heard rumors of the wind that there had been a sharp increase in kingdom officials to joking unions such as the "Love Alim Party". Everyone was tongue-in-cheek about my cooking, which would be served afterwards. And I wanted to see the most, what was the reaction when the parfait was served? "Oh, was there such a delicious treat in this world? Delicious, Alim." "Thank you" "Lord Alim, what is this all about? "It''s called a parfait. I''ve already taught the chefs of this castle, so if you ask me, they''ll make it." "Hmm..." That''s what delighted me. No, hey, good. Good. It is a different story that business talks can be held later by Mane, president of the Association of Mediana Merchants. After that dinner, the three of us took a bath in the big bath. Kara''s the biggest breast you''re ever going to have. I don''t know because we''re still 12-13 years old. I went up from the bath and played in Kara''s room. There was an awesome lock in Kara''s room, wasn''t there? Thank you every time. I knew three people could do a lot of things. Conversations also bounce more. Do you want me to live as a girl now? No, I don''t want to. With a fianc¨¦e named Micah, that shouldn''t happen. Also, Girls Talk until you sleep. Really fun. And when we slept, the three of us slept in Kara''s cot. I''m in the middle. Wow, flowers on both hands, it''s Harlem! Oh, but I looked at it from the edge, and I was a pretty girl, too. Well, I won''t allow a man to come in here. It is. _________ ______ ___ Good morning. As soon as I woke up in the morning, Kara turned her face towards me and slept with Susu and slept up close. When I shift my face, my lips are going to hit me. And Micah. Sleeping face to face with Suyasuya and me in my ear. I think I''m going to kiss you when I shift my face. If that''s what you''re thinking, apparently the two of you have happened. "Mmm... good morning. Alim, Mika." "Ohh. Alim, Kara." "Hello, both of you." Good. I''m glad I''m not the man. If I were a man, I wouldn''t have been able to sleep yesterday. "Come on, let''s go have breakfast." "Mmm, let''s do that. - Micah." "Awwwww." We head to the dining room with our sleeping rolls. Breakfast was already served. "Yum." "I can''t believe breakfast with friends is so delicious..." "Nhehe." That''s how we ate dinner. And when I''m done eating, I play again. Played with Dark Matter today. For example, get out a bunch of bear dolls or do some ice work. Speaking of which, Kara apparently wears the accessories I gave her every day. Glad. I also said I moved near the castle. The minister was on the spot at that time, too, and he said, ''I''m definitely going to visit you'' or something. Hey, Mr. Lilo and the others are coming to punny my cheek, don''t do it. Lunch, Hamburg. The cooks also took note of this. You don''t have a lot of food repertoire in this world. Dinner, pizza. The cooks took note of this again. Research enthusiasm. And bathing. Of course the three of us went in. And go home. This time the drop-off didn''t follow me. That''s right. We''re strong. And get dressed for sleeping rolls and go to bed with Mika. Oh, it''s been a good two days... 126 Episode 125: Princess Karas Friends Midnight the day Micah and Alim returned. Calua Mephirado, princess of the Kingdom of Mephirado, had spent a moment with friends, feeling the aftertaste and unable to sleep inside. "Hehe, I had fun today. Alim, and Micah." Kara didn''t have any friends. No, I was there, but I felt like I was dating someone on the surface. I guess it''s because I''m a princess. Everyone goes down poorly. Only the daughter of the minister who admires her as her sister¡­ Lilo and the archbishop¡­ Muli had ever enjoyed playful play together. Still, if you''re four or five years old away, you can''t deny that you have the feeling of ''being taken care of''. After all, it''s not the same age. It was Alim who showed up there. Friends of almost the same age. We can have dinner next door together, play in the room together, and sleep in the bed together. Such a friend. How Alim and Kara got to know each other was at a traditional event in this country about three weeks ago, a dinner party with a militant tournament winner. The food party then, she was the first one to attend. Sister Lilo and Sister Muli, who always relieve their tensions at parties, etc. should not have been able to attend. Ultimately, though we were both able to participate because we knew Alim properly. At first, being the king of this country, a favor from my father, I can''t believe I''m having a dinner party with someone else I don''t know¡­ for Kara, I was going to be nervous and squashed, and I couldn''t help but be anxious. But what do you think? Isn''t it the same girl who won the A-rank section? At first, I was so surprised that I thought my eyeballs might pop up. Plus, Lilo, she said she knew your sisters. Alim spoke to me before the dinner party. Sitting next to me, Lilo, my sister and Muli rub me and they collude intimately with me. Your father was kind enough to get along with Alim. On the contrary, he even gave Alim permission to come and see me. Plus, she told me about me as a friend. Why does your father trust Arim so far? That was due to the story that Ruin, Kara''s brother, had told us since he returned from Pippi''s village. That the girl with amnesia found in the woods, her daughter, helped the Lilo sisters. It was the girl with the amnesia who was Alim. Once, Brother Ruin helped me, and also Brother Ruin helped me. And even more like the legendary great pharmacist, he said, he created a great potion out of just a simple tool from the herb. I see, Kara was convinced that maybe it was only natural that he had the trust of his father. Besides... Faust, the winning adventurer of the badly reputed S-ranked section, was also arranged to be nominated with the help of the Knights Commander, Bacchus, the adventurer of the SS Ranker, the B-ranked section winning adventurer, and Lakhand... Words are bad, but he succeeded in kicking them out. Kara honestly hated him too. Then I was heartily surprised to hear he was dead...... Besides, the food party was fun for her too. Sit next to Alim and eat with her. It''s completely different from eating like noble daughters. It was like dining with Tulle and Ruin, my oldest brothers¡­ I felt secure dining with my family. That''s what I thought. In the meantime, where did the S-rank demon appear during the dinner party break through the roof of the castle and intrude. You think it''s possible that the Knights Commander called that Faust? Alim risked her life to shelter Kara, who could not even stand up and change the currents emitted by that strange bird, just in fear. For Kara, you''ll never forget that. I just don''t really want to remember that beautiful face burning down Alim''s, that face back then... Arim apparently wanted to know his face then. Anyone should never know, Kara thinks. The bravery of Alim, who defeated the strange bird without difficulty, is still burning in the eyes not only of Kara, but of all who were on the spot. And when she was mad at herself for the blunt smell, Kara made a mistake. It is no exaggeration to say that that is the biggest failure of her. At first, Kara was angry with Alim and wondered if she had thrown a sword at herself. But it wasn''t. She avoided Faust by throwing a sword at me to save herself from the impending demon''s hand. Then. What about Alim and Kara? Even today, Kara has more new friends. Micah. It''s good to get along, but Kara is a little jealous of Micah''s relationship with Alim. Though he hasn''t even noticed it. And Alim made me ornaments in Kara with that gifted knowledge of making things. Its ornaments are Kara treasures. With this on, she feels protected from her. That''s why Kara wears this every day, and while she''s asleep. Speaking of which, Kara remembered. Alim said she moved nearby. You may want to visit with patience. Yes, I was thinking and niggling on my own, and all of a sudden I heard a concon and a knock on the door in my room. I wonder who it is, it''s already midnight. "Princess, open it. I forgot something." Definitely, it''s Arim''s voice. I forgot something...? That, "Princess"? Weird. Alim calls Kara ''Kara''. It was the first time we met, and the two of us, yes, decided to call. Too suspicious. Maybe Faust is alive...? I can think of that. Kara tried to put some tears on it. "Who is it? It''s me, it''s Alim. "Really... by the way, wasn''t Alim''s" Dear "name" me "? Did you try to change it? "Ugh!? Yeah, it is. Ha... changed my mind." "Heh..." Kara, with a good head rotation, is buying time in this conversation while sending a message to the Knights Commander. ... Obviously not Alim. Let''s take some more time. It might be a good idea to call the minister. That one should have been pretty strong, too. "Yes, Master Alim, the sweets you made yesterday... they were delicious. What was your name... uh... what was it? Oh, and the cold, sweet thing that was in there..." Then suddenly, the voice color of the person across the door changed. "Oh hey? You say you''re only 13 years old, and you''re trying to" cum "your business, right? Did I just say that boulders are princesses of a country? ... I knew it. Kara tries to shout someone out loud. but unlike earlier, I don''t have a voice. ... Did you use any magic? "I really didn''t want to imitate you like this, did I? I was going to grab him while he was asleep... but I had no choice." But there''s an enchant in this room. If the unauthorized try to force the door open, it is transmitted to the Knights so that they can rush to Kara. That''s not all, now the Knights Commander is on his way here, too. The Knights Commander is as strong as an SS ranker, assuming he is an adventurer. This person will soon be caught. Plus, an artificial golem came out of the room wall to buy time for the knights to get there... "Hey, this door seems to have a lot of tricks, huh? I''m going through the door gap!" Huh? The strange, cloud-like man who appeared in front of him continued even more like this. "So let''s go - shall we? Ohime." ________ Kara''s consciousness went far. __________ _______ ____ "Princess Kara, what is it!? The chief of the knighthood of this country was contacted by the princess and rushed. I opened the door to the princess''s room with the emergency key in my possession. There was Princess Kara. "Oh, I''m sorry. A little bit, I was surprised that a bigger bug came out." "Oh, really? Good. Nothing. It''s late at night. Sleep." "Yes. Sorry for the inconvenience. Good night." "Good night" The chief of the knights stroked down his ho and left the princess''s room. He just doesn''t know. That''s not a princess. At the same time, at midnight, the two girls were in front of the castle gate in a panic. 127 Chapter 126: Emergency I couldn''t sleep at midnight today. Kara, after playing properly, the excitement hasn''t cooled off, but that''s not the main cause. Well, the main cause... I don''t know if it''s because Micah''s face is pretty close to what she''s sleeping with... Oh, my God. That''s right, they''re hugging each other like pillows. Embarrassing... If a sight like this, a father or uncle, leaves or cherry blossoms would tell you to ''take responsibility''. Worse is your mother, or your aunt. And that''s when Sho saw me. I don''t know what they''re gonna say. She sleeps with me for at least 3 months. "Alim... something... I''m the one who said it from me... but that... I can''t sleep because I''m shy... right? "Yeah... right..." Wow, Micah was awake, too. I was meditating on my eyes before I turned off the lights, and now it''s dark and I didn''t know it well. Apparently, Micah can''t sleep either. Shame on each other... In the first place, I slept with her until she was about 9 years old, sometimes, when she stayed at Micah''s house or something, but I''ve never been so close to her, and I might have no choice but to say. Plus, I can''t sleep. I''m weirdly conscious... I''m Alim now, so I''m the same sex as Micah, right? I know, right? But... my heart is about to pop out of my mouth. You can breathe out of your soft lips and hang them on my lips... What if they tell me to go back to my dreams in this state? "Alim... that... even back to the boy..." That''s what I was thinking, and they said pretty much exactly what I was thinking. What''s Micah, Esper? In the meantime, I have to tease you. "Sorry, that''s just plausible... right? I don''t know if it''s dangerous... I don''t know." "(I don''t mind if I have dreams...)" "... hmm... hmm? What... what did you say? "!? Become... I didn''t say anything! It''s my fault, it''s my fault" I heard it clearly with these ears. I pretended it didn''t sound like it, but Micah did say ''I don''t mind''. Shit... I may finally get five guts and six hearts out of my mouth as well. I think I can hear my heart beating faster, right outside. My face is set to turn bright red like a ripe tomato. We''re only 12, we''re underage on Earth. It''s still too early for that. It''s early... yeah... Oh, me, hey... I''m not a jerk! Not even chicken. Shh! Uh, yeah, let''s look back a little on yesterday to distract you a little bit from this? Let''s do that, that''s good. First of all... the parfait was well received... Next time, I wonder if I could make a jumbo parfait. Yeah. And the meat from the Gold Rose Queen Dragon was delightful. After all, I was surprised the dragon came from luxury ingredients or other than the king. Above all, that''s Micah and Kara, isn''t it? I''m glad those two got along. Really. The king said we could come and see each other from now on. Mostly it seemed like he was thrilled with my story... Yeah, I''ve been punning. What are we going to do now? I knew you''d live in peace? Until Micah and I can have a happy marriage like this... while playing with Kara. Marriage... hah... No, now, there''s nearly 1.9 billion yen in money. Maybe you should stop being an adventurer and start a cook. No, if that''s the case, I guess I should just be the cook of the castle. You can see Kara anytime, and it''s not even 0.0003 seconds walk from home. And you only make weapons and sell them to Mr. Gilmers and a limited number of others. After a while, I married Micah and she asked me, "How many kids do you want? Dreams? ''. Hehe hehe... it''s not stylish in this situation right now, but it is. Uh, that''s before that. We still have a lot to do. I need to experiment with the Gold Rose Queen Dragon first. It''s worth a shot to see if it succeeds. But if I succeed. Post-processing is a hassle. And I need to do some skill cards and stuff that I got in the dungeon. SKP and synthesis costs are extra, so you don''t need anything that can be easily done if you synthesize it. I wish there was an instant move or something. That''s what you want. Yeah. Well, I guess this is the place to hang out today. Ha, I succeeded in calming my excitement by exploring my memory. Good. As it were, it was dangerous. "Huh." Sleepy reasonably well...... I''m about to be interviewed tomorrow afternoon and I don''t have any other business. So I can sleep slowly. Glad to hear it... Micah is asleep at some point. Sleeping breaths on my face. Why don''t you just keep kissing me? No, shall we stop? No, at the time you''re thinking about this, me, excited, you haven''t cut it cold. Uh, it''s time for bed. Whatever. Good night! [Urgent, urgent. Kara was attacked by someone. Urgent, urgent. Kara was attacked by someone] All of a sudden, there''s a message in my head trying to sleep. Oh, my God, I was about to go to bed... Huh? This is the effect of the ornament I gave you. Seriously, we have to hurry. Now. Come to Kara! Hurry up! "Mika, Mika, wake up! Micah, come on!" "Hmm? Morning?" "No, it''s an emergency! I''ll talk to you later. Let''s get to the castle." "What? Why? Micah rubbed her eyes like she was asleep, keeping her body on her bet. Looks like she''s completely asleep. "Kara got caught and someone attacked her. Wow! "What!? "Make it quick and full! I''m coming!" "Ugh, yeah! Looking at my panic, Micah''s awake, too. We could be in battle, so we got some prep super fast and headed to Castle Mepharado at full speed. I can''t help but worry. Something''s going on. 128 Lesson 127: Doubt We made it to the castle. At this hour, the castle gates for entering the castle are completely closed and are normally not allowed inside. Therefore, I call the minister in a message. I asked Micah to send a message too. [Minister! Minister! Wake up, please, it''s an emergency, please wake up! [Please! Oh, it''s like something terrible happened! Anyway, wake up! After about two calls, the Minister responded. [Duh, what''s going on? Lord Alim, Lord Mika, in such a hurry] [Anyway, Kara should be in a lot of trouble! Tell me the story... tell me the story, please... and if you can, you should call the Knights.] [Hold on, hold on, let''s just see how I look like Princess Kara. What, I have the strength of an SS Ranker, too.] Yes, it is. Surprise... not if you say so. [And anyway, please] Push in just in case. Two minutes after that, the Minister replied. [No, Lord Alim, nothing in particular seems to have happened? Princess Kara should have slept well.] That can''t be right. Even so, the accessories I gave Kara are national treasures. [That can''t be right. I''m actually giving her some accessories to let me know if anything happens to Kara about the previous Mephisto. I got word from that accessory! By the way, that accessory, it''s a national treasure. There is no such thing as a malfunction] [Mmm... ok, for now, once I open the gate, you can go inside and look directly at Princess Kara, Lord Alim, Lord Mika. Maybe I''ll figure something out.] After that message, we asked them to open the gate and enter the castle. There were already several knights in the lobby, as well as the Minister and the Knights Commander waiting for us. "Are you serious about what happened to the princess? Alim, it''s Micah." "Yes, sir, has anything changed? "Something unusual......? Speaking of which, rarely did Princess Kara send me a message asking me to help. After all, it was a big bug." "Hmm, Lord Alim, isn''t that right? Damn, you''re falling asleep. Mostly, I noticed at the point where you said you sent a rare message or something, and something happened. It''s not like Kara is making a scene with the worm. "What did you think, it... you really said ''help''. More or less, I haven''t seen a single big bug today." "Mmm? But the princess herself with the bug... no, this is the situation...? What if...? Minister, let''s hurry up and check on Princess Kara again." "Wow, I get it. Lord Alim, Lord Micah, come too." We followed the chief of the knights who panicked and came to Kara''s room. The minister gently opens the door to Kara''s room. I immediately rushed over to Kara and woke her up with a voice, tapping her shoulder gently. "Kara, Kara! Wake up, wake up! Then Kara opened her eyes tightly and woke up¡­ but the next thing she let go was the words of incredible shock. "What''s wrong...? Forgot something? Alim" Dear "" That you called me "Dear". Besides, it gets noisy together. All the members here, including the knights, know that Kara calls me ''Alim''. "Nah... oh my...!? "Are you falling asleep..." Dear Alim "? No, but no way..." "What''s wrong? Gentlemen." We can''t help but panic. Kara in front of this could be fake. Because suspicion is happening right now. But if it just looks like it, it''s totally Kara. Mika slaps me in the ear. "Oh, that''s crazy... Kara. Hey... Alim? "... yeah. But maybe he''s just sleeping around. I didn''t throw out that possibility either. Micah, it''s like a mirror that photographs the truth, see if it''s in this world? Look, it''s common in games, and maybe something''s disguised as Kara." "Ok......" Micah looked it up crisply on her tozumaho. Micah presents me with a tozmaho screen. "Yeah, there it is." The Mirror of the Troo, "he said. It looks like the brave man had it a thousand years ago. This will show you who you really are when you use your disguise skills. Looks like it has another effect..." "No, that''s enough. You''re an epic anyway. I''ll make it out of dark matter. Micah... if Kahlua was a phony, be ready to prep her for precautions so she can hold her back at any time." "Yeah. Okay." I created "Troo''s Mirror" in Dark Matter. Everyone there, except Micah, is amazed at the mirror of the legend that suddenly appeared. "''The Troo Mirror''!? Why does Lord Arim have it? "That should have vanished 1,000 years ago, at the same time that the brave defeated the demon king... no, more than that, so we''ll see Princess Kara" "Yes, after all, because it''s suspicious" I threw "Troo''s Mirror" at Kara. As soon as that happens, the mirror emits a blurry light ____ The light cleared up after a while, and there was someone with human-shaped, thin purple skin in the place where Kara was supposed to be. I don''t care what you think, Kara, I''m just certain it''s not herself. 129 Lesson 128: The Devil "Damn! I''m fucked! I didn''t hear there was a brave man here..." I''m not a brave man... Well, good. In an instant, Micah preached on the man and tied him up with care, depriving him of his freedom. "I won''t let you get away with it." "Gu......!? I put a magic 0 in that gap, shackles, shackles and three chains that greatly lowered his status, directly around his body, created and restrained him. Mr. Knight Commander, the knights pull out their swords and set up against him. The minister is somehow taking out something like a cane and pointing it to the tip. "Micah, it''s okay to stay on probation anymore. restrained." "Yeah, okay" The purple man, who had been untied of his meditation, was bitterly bored, and his breath was rough. Micah seems a little too tightly tied up, but I don''t care about that. "Knock... ha... what is this magical strength..." Turning to that man, the Knights Commander asks. "Who are you!! Where did you do the princess!? "Mm-hmm. Is there an asshole here? I can blow myself up. You should blow up before they ask. - That''s okay! Bah ''ka, gahahahaha" The Knights Leaders are on alert. I stand in front of Micah and prepare for the explosion just in case. But the person began to twist around his body trying to make some sort of move, but nothing happened. That''s right. That''s how my restraints work. "Nothing''s gonna happen." "Oh, that? Why...?" I''ll explain. "The restraint is handmade by me, and it''s made of orihalcon, so it''s very sturdy, and it helps to limit the other person''s behavior. You forgot to explain." "Huh...? Damn... but I''m not telling you. Absolutely. For that one." The Commander of the Knights stays with his sword, and approaches the one. "Hmm, you have to ask a lot. Do we have to ask the body directly? I really don''t want to do much... first the princess''s place, then the purpose, who you are and who you are" A total of six of the King, Tulle and Ruin arrived at the scene when the Knight Commander tried to move this person to the interrogation room. "Kara, what happened to Kara!? Explain it, Gordo! "Yes... it seems that the princess has been kidnapped due to our lack of strength... this person has turned into a princess" The king who hears that releases a tremendous sense of killing. "Nah..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Where did you do Kara? Ah! With the anger of the king, a huge magic formation was laid to surround this room maroon. You suck, this. Your Majesty, you have as much magic as an SS Ranker. Mr. Teal is desperate. "Father, calm down! If you summon" Arre "here, you''ll be in big trouble!... For one thing, we have to pull the information out of this guy! "Kara is the shape of my wife... my dear daughter! You bastard... Kara...! Others, such as Mr. Ruin, began to mock the King, who was still excited. "Relax, Father... we all feel the same way. Everyone here." "Phew... ha... hmm, sorry, disturbed. Gold, get the information out of him as soon as you can." "Ha!" The Knight Commander did so and was forced to grab the person''s root and drag him to the interrogation room, throwing him into that room. All the members who were in Kara''s room are following me. The Knight Commander lightly attached the dagger to the ear of the man. "Shall we scrape off those long ears first? If you throw up information, I''ll kill you with ease." ".................. gaha" No. Damn, don''t take long to tell me... Yes, I have something good to say when I say this. I was a dark matter and took out a slightly cloudy, clear liquid that smelled like soda alcohol and gave it to the Knights Commander. "Alim, what''s this? "This is a super powerful confession agent that I just made. If you take a few bottles, your spirit will be worn out and you will be an obsolete person, but only one of them will be too big a problem. I can ask you everything you wanted to ask." "Um, okay. I can trust you with your medicine. Let me use it." The purple man hears it, and ties his mouth firmly, but I manipulate him directly in my meditation, forcing him to open his mouth, and the chief of the knight pours a confession agent into his gap. "Ugh... Boob..." "Come on, first... who are you? And it seems the next word released was a shocking one. No, I wasn''t sure, but it seemed shocking to the Kings. "I am... of the Devil... Debabia..." "Become...!? The devil? I don''t know if you''re so surprised. I asked Mr. Ruin in a message. [Why, do you sometimes wonder if it''s the devil? [The devil said the brave men of that time destroyed him 300 years ago. You''re a strange creature, hostile to humans, between humans and demons... a story of immense magic] [Heh... really?] If the species that was supposed to have been destroyed 300 years ago were alive and in front of us, we''d all be surprised. "Alim, is this sincere? It''s not this guy''s fault, is it? And the chief of the knights asked. "That can''t be right. ''Cause it''s the confession agent I gave you, the Epic substitute, right? Assuming he was strong enough to confess the truth." "Legendary......!? Oh, well. Then this man is really the devil... All right, let''s let him spit more and more information at this rate." Thus began the interrogation of the demon¡­ the confessor against Debabia. 130 Lesson 129 Interrogation and Behavior "First of all, what''s your purpose? "Uggu... demon god... unleash Samael... from the sword of the brave... thing..." It''s an improvised confessional, but it seems to have worked pretty well. Hold on, they''ll talk. "Why did you kidnap the princess? "... to sacrifice Samuel''s... it had to be Mephilado''s blood..." The king who hears it firmly ties his fist. You seem desperate to contain your anger. My nails are eating up and blood is dripping from my palms. "Where is the princess? "Shirah... no..." Well, this confessional is working all the time. He says he doesn''t know what he doesn''t. If this is the bottom line, I won''t let him have important information. "Is that true? I don''t suppose you''re letting it out, huh? "Chi... no..." "Mr. Knight Commander, I just hope you don''t know that I don''t know my confession agent. I''d rather ask another question than take the time to ask one question." Mr. Knight Commander nodded. "Okay. Then let''s change the question. Where are you based? "Hela''s... of the woods... of darkness... gap..." "Where? It is" "Of the shadow of a tree... Medium... No one without permission... can enter..." "How do we get it in there? "¡­ items¡­ required¡­" "Do you have it? Items and things that lurk in the shadows." "Hold it............ no" I''ll be able to make it about that. "Um, I can make anything with an item. Itemmaster¡­ that''s the skill." "Is that sincere...! Well, that doesn''t seem to be a problem when it comes to entering that home base." Here the king pinched his mouth. "Then we have to get into that base and do it quickly. Prepare the soldiers! Enter now. Kara might be doing something while we''re at it." I tell you to behave like a king. "Your Majesty, don''t worry about that." "It''s Alim... why? "I''m giving Kara a National Treasure accessory that I made. This room doesn''t have it, which means Kara''s wearing it right now." The Minister asks questions about the accessories. "Lord Alim, is that the accessory that you just said was a substitute for informing me of Princess Kara''s danger? "Yes. There''s one more thing about that, it''s working. If you want to touch something harmful to Kara, that accessory will put on a magic shield called ''The Great Guardian''. Even if the shield continues to be attacked by SS-ranked demons, the day should suck." "You even made me a daughter of that... it''s Alim. Let''s thank you. But gather the soldiers first. We''re gonna rescue Kara." ... right, but you better not make sacrifices in vain. I knew this place...... "No, king. If it''s just a rescue, I''ll go alone." "Nah...... holy shit!? One of you will go to the enemy''s home base and help Kara out? "I won''t be worried. SSS Rankers often tell me that. My strength is that I have an SSS rank. If we just rescue them, I''d rather go alone than shatter the castle''s power without darkness." "Mm... mmm... but..." That''s where Micah named herself. "If you''re just worried about Alim, I''ll go, too. Mr. Palasna said my magic power is like an SSS ranker. Rescue, with two SSS ranker levels, I don''t think there''s a problem." "What!? That" all-powerful archdeacon "...? Okay. Then we''ll both... No, let one trusted adventurer go too, just in case. I''m still worried about the two young children alone. Minister, call Bacchus." "Ha!" Until Mr. Bacchus arrived, the Knights Commander continued interrogating the devil. The information obtained in the meantime is as follows: ------------------ -There are eight executives, four of whom have absolute power. There are also several middle-class executives. -Mefistophales is the name of the leader. One of those with absolute power. The other three names are Baal, Balzebub and Lucifueil. -The names of the four executives at Kokomori are Asmodence, Astarod, Amon and Barial. -The name of this demonic flock is'' Shayturn '', the purpose of which is the resurrection of the demonic god Samayir and the death of man. ---------------- When I first heard the names of these demons, I thought, "It''s a game." You''re Balzebub or Belzebub. Baal is probably Baal, too, and Lucifer is such a lucifer. Mythical demons and fallen angels have just changed their names. Again, they thought this world was fantastic. But all the Knights chiefs and kings who heard the name looked surprised. Almost everyone, it''s the name of the brave man and his people who defeated him. Again, you can think of something that caused the demon to come back to life. Besides, according to the literature, the demons with absolute power were quite strong, and Mr. Ruin and Mr. Lilo looked blue and made me worry about whether they were really okay. This one can be transparent, and the signs can be freely erased with tools. There will be no problem. I mean, with me and Mika''s status, I don''t feel like losing to anyone. The Knights chief asked the devil how he survived even more and how he was born, but he replied that he was born a pawn from the darkness. I don''t think I know who he is either. Now I''m the one who asked the devil where he was based. According to that, there''s a place in Hell''s Forest where trees and trees fit together and it''s like some kind of entrance, where you can use items that dive into the shadows. Well, it''s certainly hard to find that place in the woods, but if you use the tozmahoe mapping feature, it''s fine. The place, they''ll find us soon enough. Mr. Bacchus arrived some time later. I explained to Mr. Bacchus the operation to rescue Kara together, the description of the tools to be handled, etc. "Okay, Alim, Micah. I''ll work with you. Let''s go help Princess Kara." "Then go into my magic room first. I''ll take the magic room and get to it as soon as I can." "Okay." Micah and Mr. Bacchus entered my magic room. The king called out as he dropped off how we were doing. If someone hadn''t suppressed it, this man could have stormed the enemy''s home base. That''s the momentum. "I''m an important daughter. It is also the shape of my wife. Help me... please" "It''s okay. Kara is important to me." "... well, I asked for it" The king holds my hand slowly. We have to help Kara. Even for the king...... as a friend. I was from the castle, and after the city, I rushed to the woods at full speed. ___________ _______ ____ As soon as Alim leaves the castle. One soldier came to the kings in a panic. "Ko...... the king! Oh my god!? "Mm...? If Kara was kidnapped..." "Heh!? Really? Oh my... and let me just calm you down..." "Is there anything sadder than having my daughter kidnapped? Say it quickly." "Wow, I get it... The queen... her body... was stolen by someone... no, she was captured...! ... everyone who was on the spot was out of line. This was a further chase for the King to this despair that the princess was exposed. "... you don''t know who did this? The Knights Commander asked the soldier. "I don''t know. ¡­ Neither humans nor demons have been informed that they have gone to the morgue" _____ Queen of this country...... Tulle, Ruin, and Kara, their three mothers, the body of the king''s wife has been carefully kept undamaged, using magic and magic items as they look beautiful. This is the king''s wish. The Queen was loved by all the people, both in her appearance and character. But the year after she gave birth to Kara, she died suddenly without any foretaste. The cause is still unknown. At first, all the people, including the king, did not admit that the queen was dead, self-alluding that she was just lying down sick, looking for someone who could be cured from all over Anasm. The heads of the friendly countries of the Anasthetic countries, who know the Queen''s benevolence, also cooperated...... but, of course, they did not find a way to heal... And kept its beautiful body carefully and carefully, at least, to keep it until the king died. Of course, those who tried to steal it for the last 12 years didn''t show up. Because I can''t help but steal the body. But just in case a human or demon approached the place where the body rested, automatic repelling and alarms were going to sound. Yes, demons who are neither human nor demonic do not fall into this category. "... possibilities are also demons..." That''s what the king groaned. The face is already full of anger and resentment towards the devil. 131 Episode One Hundred Thirty: Karas Watch This is somewhere in the Hell Forest. It is the home of the demons¡­ the domicile. There were now three demons and a girl in the place. "Well, I asked you to keep an eye on me! Mr. Asmodence, Mr. Astalord" "Ugh... is this...? Mephistophales brought one girl. This girl is Princess Kara. Princess Kara, who was taken away now, seems to have woken up. "Hey, Mephistophales'' husband... me, this girl," can I have fun "? The devil''s whole thing starts to give me a lousy look. "Yeah, sacrifice doesn''t have to be a" biological daughter "! You don''t have to kill me. Do yourself a favor, Asmodense! "Hehe, I don''t know how long you''ve been asleep, but I''ve been patient for 300 years... a little young, but I don''t want to make fun of you... my first human daughter in 300 years" "Hih!? Yes, it is Asmodence who is tongue-in-cheek to such a bastard. He has primarily the power of lust and jealousy. He is also unusual: in the upper body of a normal human being, there is a human head in the center, but on the right shoulder is the head of a bull, and on the left shoulder is the head of a sheep. The lower body is an alien appearance with rooster feet and snake tails. It is a monster of the human form itself. "Mr. Asmodence is otherwise. A boulder is a lust." "Come on, you don''t have that way of saying it. Say ''Greed for Sexual Knowledge'', Greed and" "I feel the same about both...... well, it would be good. Mr. Astalord, please, don''t watch Princess Kara die." "(Oh, okay... that''s a pain in the ass)" Astalord replied with a strong voice. Has mainly the power of laziness and inertia. This man is always covering his mouth with a cloth. Because the breath throwing up from your mouth is poisonous. A fierce viper is a pet and is still wrapped around his left arm. Even more dual personality, while (usually) a man, gender is converted to a woman only on days when the moon is well visible. Changing personality also changes the body. She looks like a woman now. "Then I''ll do another errand! But look at the princess. Well, it can''t be normal for humans to come here, for once. Okay, then." So Mephistophales became smoke, and went away somewhere. "Hi-ha-hoo! So I guess I''ll have fun with this girl soon, huh? How about you... you''re a woman today." "(Either way, it''s a pain in the ass. I''m playing with snakes, so do it yourself)" "Damn, I can''t get along. Well, no. Quickly, let me have a tantrum first..." "No, hey do... stay away from me! "No, no, no. You like it, don''t you? The eyes of the male bull of Asmodence glow red, staring at Kara. It''s the ability of Asmodence. Normally, a change occurs where the lower part of the target''s body lights up abnormally, but for some reason, it did not happen at this time. Thin membranes surround Princess Kara. Apparently, that hasn''t gone through the art of asbestos. "Chickshaw! Put up a defensive wall, can you rip it? This." With that said, Asmodence punches that membrane with all his strength, but he doesn''t even freak out. "Damn! This isn''t just a defensive wall!? Hey, Astalord. Help me break this." "(Shit, hey, muli)" "Fucking guh." "(I mean, I''m a royal princess, and it''s not weird to have one of those. Give it up, Mr. Mephistophales. Not until you get back.)" "Chip...... He said there was a beast in front of him who could stand the good food hanging from him! I''ll smash through this wall. Watch where the toxic lazy people are." "(Toxic lazy...?)" Princess Kara had an idea where the membrane was coming from that was holding me. Probably from the ornament Alim gave me... and. Even then, I realize that Alim is protecting me from the unclean. Is everyone asleep by now? Or are you moving out realizing you''re gone? That clown said "sacrifice" about himself. Sacrifice means they''ll kill you one day. A tremendous fear of death. Will I also bother my friends¡­ in the first place, will I be able to come so far to help? And I don''t know how long this wall will last. Alim made it, so it will last... but what if it breaks? What will become of my purity? Yes, she tours her thoughts, and she''s afraid. "Hih! Nice, a face distorted by that fear! I love that face of a woman before I toy with her! But hey... um, I''m in the way of this membrane..." How long the hell will this situation last? Princess Kara desperately thinks as she fights her fear if she has no way to escape herself _________ 132 Episode 131 Rescue Begins I came to Hell''s Forest at full speed. We''ve created a device on the road that shows where the legendary abnormal tools are, which will be ''item explorers'' at Dark Marter, specifying the details of the effects of the tools we gave Kara, and letting her show us where they are. The place still refers to the forest of Hell. I''m sure you''re referring to it, but I don''t think I know where it is. At the mouth near Hell''s Forest, I look for the tree I pulled out of that demon in Tosmaho. My tools are excellent. By using the item, the appropriate location was immediately found. A few of them came in like some kind of entrance. I went to the tree''s eye, and there I took Micah and Mr. Bacchus out of the magic room. "Micah, Mr. Bacchus, right here." "Yeah... sounds like it. The boulder is Arim." "Alim, let''s go ahead and storm." But all of a sudden, I don''t think I''m going to go in and pay back... just in case. We have to be prepared. "Yeah, I''ll give Mr. Bacchus the potion before then." That said, I gave each of them three legend potions and two amritas. "Alim? What''s this... potion? "That''s right. As you may have seen for the first time, these are the potions two to three levels above the Great Potion." "I don''t think I''d use it so much... well, I''ll take it" And in addition, I make three National Treasure Item bracelets that can dive into the shadows, each equipping them. Has an effect that increases status, softens enemy attacks, and allows you to dive into shadows. "Well, let''s go" "Yeah...... I have to save the princess" "Kara...... wait" We took one step at a time towards the shadow of the tree. __________ _______ _____ I went inside and was amazed. Surely there are signs that someone lived there. But it''s too narrow, unlike what I thought. Like, eight executives could live and do it? If so, as that demon said, only eight executives usually stay here to sleep, and the kind of demons I capture are elsewhere or can easily be produced as throwaway pawns... right. I looked around this entire base... but what do you mean there''s no demons at all? Even if there were only 8 of them, you''re usually almost there... ... No way. You know, that demon is educated by his boss''s demon that Coco is his home, and he doesn''t throw up his real place when he confesses... that''s possible. I decided to tell both of you about it. "Maybe I was wrong about that confession." "Hmm? What do you mean? Alim." "My confessional agent will definitely make me confess... assuming that the confessional demon itself recognizes the wrong place as" home "...? "Ah... it could certainly be..." Micah and Mr. Bacchus gave a convincing look. If so, what do I do? Hope is not interrupted... Not yet. That item explorer I made in Dark Matter was improvised, so it''s actually treasure class. Assuming you''re camouflaging a real place with something more than a national treasure, a junction, a barrier, etc., I see you can''t find a detailed location. If that''s the case, all you have to do is build a divine item finder. "Both of you, I''m going to use the item now to make things different, so just give me a minute." "Yeah...... ok" I''ll take care of it. I make and equip garnishes that raise tons of S''s with dark matters. To speed up production. And I used Darkmater''s Orihalcon and 20 A-rank Demon Nukes to create the "Item Explorer/Super Modified". This should be good. "Done, I''ll use this tool to look for Kara again" "That''s fast... try it quickly" I turn on the Explorer. Then a red dot appeared on the screen. The place is... just below here. "Here... directly below..." "Yeah, but it''s the floor down there..." "Perhaps something hidden..." That''s what I said, I checked these floors, but nothing. Do you have any tools you need? I tried to identify the floor, but nothing special happened. I just found out that all this floor is made of shadows, too. No, that means we''ll just have to go into this floor one more time. Saved me the trouble of breaking it. "Micah, Mr. Bacchus, I know how to get under this. Once again, you just have to use this floor as a shadow, with my bracelet effect." "... ok. Let''s try. I''ll start with you." That said, first Mr. Bacchus enters the floor with Zubuzub. Me and Micah held hands just in case and followed Mr. Bacchus in the floor. __________ _______ _____ As soon as you get out of the shadow floor, it expands in front of you, a fairly spacious space...... overwhelmingly wider than above this floor. This must be where I really wanted to hide it. Wouldn''t it be about the size of a Tokyo dome? I''ve only seen Tokyo Dome on TV. Second, I see those who showed signs of evil, so I''ll see who did. There were two or something there. A man with three necks on one side was hitting something, and the other, not sure if it was a woman or a man, was playing with a snake. What a devil. Locally, it looks like Kara is the one being beaten. Apparently the Great Guardian is working well, and the three-headed man is about to regret it. ____ Ah, I got eyes for those playing with snakes. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" No, there''s something wrapped around my mouth. I can''t hear my voice. But the three-headed man was listening, stop hitting him. Looking back at this one. "What? A human has broken in here. Oh!? That''s awesome...... isn''t that the" red-haired girl "one of your purposes? Something tells me they know me, and they''re after me. And here''s what I said next. "Well, fine. In the meantime, there''s... two women. Hey, Astalord. You kill that hateful, disgusting man. I''m gonna play with those cute kids. ".............................. duh" If you''re jerking off over there, you have to respond to this one. That''s what they said when they thought about it. "That monster seems to want to fight me and Alim, so I''ll deal with him. Alim rescues Kara." "Yeah... I''ll deal with the snake guy." I see. You mean I''m rescuing Kara while the two of you are attracting those two? "Okay. Don''t push me." "" It''s okay. "" I put the devil on both of you and headed for Kara. 133 Episode One Hundred Thirty-Two, 3 to 3. I headed over to Kara''s, but a three-headed man shook his arm like Lariat and tried to stop it. That''s when an arrow stabbed him in the arm and I was able to get to Kara. It''s an arrow released by Micah. Looks like he''s holding back a lot of power to keep it from hitting me... "Huh!... Hey, you little girl. You want me to fuck you so badly? Hmm?" "I don''t know, but you''re the one who''s gonna get killed." "Ha-ha! He''s a big deal to you, kid! I''m willing to win! Females will never win if they fight me!... Whatever you think, you''re pure, not yet. This Asmodense... is important to Temehe, don''t freak him out." I care about what he says and does like Asmodence... but let''s leave this place to Micah. I talk to Kara, who''s nagging. "Kara, Kara. Are you okay?" "That... Alim... honey? "That''s right, Kara. I''m here to help! "Ah... Ah... Alim...!! Kara hugged me. I''ll give you a hug back. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" In the meantime, something like a needle flew from the demons of those who were not asmodest towards us like a rain of beatings. Apparently, it''s all poisonous. ... but. All the needles instantly turned into "gold". This is probably his fault. "Whoa, your opponent is this me... Lady? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ha... I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t have a hobby for hurting women... but you''re my enemy. I won''t forgive you." Let''s leave that demon to Mr. Bacchus. In the meantime, I need to get you out of here via Kara. After that, you can join those two. "Can you stand, Kara? "Yeah, yeah... I''m fine" I stood Kara up, pulled my hand, and tried to take action to get out of here. That''s when I felt something swirling around us. It''s like smoke... like a creature... Also, I feel like I''ve seen this somewhere. Its smoke-like stuff is spreading and increasing. Surround us. And some of them assembled, shaped like giant sickles, and attacked us. Create a shield to prevent the sickle. I didn''t imagine it very well, which made it a substitute for about a commercial shield, but I thought it would be enough to prevent an attack. At that time. The sickle touches the shield. Then the shield was turned into smoke from where it touched? This could suck, even for me, if I hit it. In the meantime, the smoke gathers even more... and becomes more and more human... That''s how it appeared in front of me was a man who looked like a clown, like he was in a circus. "Is that it? I thought I hit that one now, didn''t I? Red-haired lady." It''s a strangely sticky way to talk business. After all, do you know these guys about me? If so, how do you know me? "After all, a glimmer. Then why don''t you go... Oh, yeah, yeah. I''m late for my application. My name is Mephistophales. Later, get to know each other." This is Mephistophales, the demon we captured, the one with the demons of today. "Hey, how do you know about me? "Is that it? You were prophesied! Our people didn''t have a prophet. He prophesied, 300 years ago." A red-haired girl will be able to make the tools to free the devil god... " Prophecy as long as it takes. Or does that mean you''ve been destined to die and be an alim since 300 years ago? You''ve decided to let me die for so long... Well, let''s put that away anyway and stick one thing to these guys that you''re forgetting. I''m not cooperating. "So, you think we''re gonna cooperate? "Oh, yes! Alim will help you revive the Evil Devil..." "That''s what I do. Ooh! I do. With this power of contract and tactics, by me..." He put a giant sickle in his hand and shook it down at us. "But first... may I have the princess back? Forcefully." "You can''t let it, can you? In this moment, it''s so cheap for me to get rid of you." "Heh. You''re strong... how about this? He smoked again and regrouped.... Now seven, a man in a dove shows up. "" "" "" "" Hehehe, I''m not the main body! Oh, and everything that touches my sickle will smoke, and whatever I touch myself, even if I''m a minute physical, I can do a ''compulsory contract''... "" "" Compulsory contract... well, that''s what makes me make it. It depends on the name, the moves that force you to do something. Either way, it''s the only move that''s advantageous over there. You can''t touch any of those seven bodies. Kara, of course, shouldn''t touch it. I don''t know what they''re gonna do because they''re gonna make me sign a contract. Well, what do we do? 134 Lesson 133: VS. The Devil of Jealousy and Lust "side mica: I say asmodence, weird guy, even confronted pervert. "Nah...... what!? That magic doesn''t work? He''s got a series of magic coming from earlier. Lower stories also come in a row. I''m sick of it. We need to take him down now. All the magic was absorbed by the bow Alim made for me. "Hey, it''s time, okay? I''ll take you down?" I squeeze my bow with force. Tomorrow Asmodence and I will see the difference in status, so much so that we can take it down with a single blow if it hits the head, with the magic coming from the opponent. To make sure I hit it, I designate the marking, which is one of the moves of the Bow God Deep Righteous, as the other cow-like head. The effect of marking is that no matter which direction the arrow flies in, it absolutely hits the place. This is a sure win. "Ha... I don''t have a choice. Hey, little girl, you, you like him, don''t you? That, for a moment now, I felt the cow''s eyes glow... Well, does it matter? Anyway, I have someone I like, so I guess that''s what happened. I can find out about his romantic situation. That''s the kind of demon you are. You know what? Your boyfriend... he says he prefers the princess there to you. '' Is it a verbally confusing operation? But it doesn''t make sense. I''ve been with him for 15 years... and he apologized for accompanying Kara properly, and for apologizing... for... hugging me to sleep. You won''t have that. ... but... but... maybe... is that it? Maybe...? Um... that? ''Cause you do, don''t you? Why don''t you sleep with the guy you met first? I don''t care how much you asked me to do, okay? By the way, how about you? Aren''t you the one who started sleeping with me lately? "No... no... he..." My body trembles. I get tears. Oh, that''s crazy. Why!? Why are you starting to resent Kara? I didn''t even think about that until just now! That girl and I are friends! Besides, I like dreams... "Did you ask me to like myself? That''s thoughtful. He said he was just confessed with momentum with the joy of being reunited. Princess Kara is the one who really likes having dreams. ''Cause you have status, power, money, and you have a beautiful appearance.'' "Ugh... Ah... Kara... no... I have dreams..." No, no, no! Dreams love me! I like dreams, too! No, that''s definitely... ''Can you say no? Then I''ll give you proof. Why don''t you give Princess Kara some decorations with a big guardian on them and give you a big guardian? Shall I tell you? That''s...'' "I don''t like it... I don''t like it... it''s not... it''s not..." ''Cause Princess Kara''s is more important than you. The other one is a person to protect. You''re... a human being who wants you to just disappear from sight.'' "No... no... me and... he''s... childhood friendly... not together..." No more... no more... please... no more... "Childhood tame? Hmm, don''t make me laugh. Where is the childhood tame who loses more than the game and is promised to be hoarse and left behind? You''re worth more to dreams than games. I mean, I hate you." "It is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" ''Oh, yeah, another piece of evidence. I wonder why Princess Kara knew "cheeky puni" and you didn''t? "Ugh... ah..." Don''t you like having dreams about me? I wonder if you don''t like it... haha. "I''ll tell you one good thing" Oh, hey... what...? ''All you have to do is reduce your competitors. Look, which one of you is your real target? Me? No, you''re not, are you? interrupt your love...... its a drobo cat right? Now, change the direction of that bow. " Change the bow direction...... "I''ll shoot! That''s all the dreams will turn around." Shoot... a dream turns to me... Drobow cat...... shoot... I changed the direction of the bow I was squeezing towards the Drobow Cat and took my hand off the arrow. The arrow heads in the direction of Kara............ Without doing so, he suddenly changed direction about directly next to Asmodence and an arrow stabbed him in the head of that cow. ... [Bowgod Deep and Extreme Firing]... Marking... I forgot to solve it... At the same time, the feeling of jealousy that I had for Kara clears up. ''Cause it''s not. If you hate having dreams about me, you won''t shelter me from the glass fragments that come down... Even the Great Guardian. He made me strong, kept knocking down demons for days and days to train me, and even gave me Takusa''s gift. Isn''t this what you love? I wonder what I was thinking. Besides, Kara and I did go to bed together. But you''re not even supposed to give me a hug! Phew! "Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Why? Why did you solve my illusion? How the hell did you do that!? Oh, you were an illusion. I thought you even knew what happened before I died in the street. That''s my own memory. And if this were magic, it wouldn''t work for me due to the difference in strength... I guess, special abilities or something like that. No, you were absolutely right to mark it! I didn''t crush all my head because the direction was off my mind, but it turned out to be O''Rei! "Fucking ah!? If this happens, come here, daaaa." The eyes of the sheep of Asmodence shine. My breath got rough... and my body... and... and so... so... I can''t hang up... Er, this feeling... Ah ____________ "Guhaha...... my sheep demon eyes are lust enhancing! You got a body on you, don''t you? You wouldn''t be able to stand, would you? Don''t you miss your lower body? ''Cause you''re little, I don''t know if mine''s coming in, but make a woman regret being born or _________ BUBBBLE!? After all, was it lust? I shot an Asmodence sheep in the head. "That I was born into a woman... what? "hey... why can you keep such a cheerful face about my libido enhancement!? Why? Why? Wow! "Come on, why not? You think hard in the afterlife." With that said, I squeezed my bow strings to my full strength. "Gu... stop... stop..." I unleashed an arrow on the human-like head in the middle of the asmodence. "Ugh!? The devil''s head bounced off. One SS-ranked Demon Nucleus appeared from him. So you could take him down. ... Phew. A little seeding. I''ve been telling Alim about the "zone"... I was told about the condition where I looked slow at equal speeds. Really, that technique of the devil was powerful...... Yeah. But you know, I was desperate while I was slowly seeing around... the... smell of the arim with all my might... the bath I took with me... the escort... think and be patient... you know... I took out Amrita and drank it. Of course, I''m all set. But... why not? I miss you so much... Body lighting and weird... I don''t feel like it anymore... Hmmm...... when this case is over, you should get time to be with Alim again! You just have to take a lot of skinship then, right? Ah... but I need to put up with it for a few days... I''m sure you''ll be busy from now on. 135 Lesson 134: VS. The devil of laziness, inertia and ferocity. "side Bacchus: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" "Hey, that disturbing scarf... what do you say? I see you''ve been using quite a bit of magic. Primarily the finest in poison magic. Just a scratch. It belongs to the Buddha. Besides, snakes wrapped around my arms come together and attack me. Were the old braves fighting this... "But... I can''t beat you." I give myself the speed-up magic...... quick load. Save the princess. I wouldn''t mind a little overlapping. Quick loads overlaid my speed is extraordinarily fast. Originally, you''re swinging STP more quickly. "Well... it''s a bit of a cool move... eat it." Two Series of Body Shooting Alcohol Madness Okiyi and Phoenix Eye Fists "" I punch countless blows into this demon''s body. She looks like a woman. That means you can think of steeples as the same as humans. Physical Drunken Fist Hypothesis is a 4-star skill that combines my skills on "Alcohol" with my original [Body Drunk Hypothesis] skills. Features quicker, harder to read movements than regular body shots. Moreover, the more skill you have on alcohol and the more alcohol you drink, the stronger this skill increases. It''s cool that the system is drunk, but it''s one of my most useful and cooperative skills. And... ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ha, that face...... surprised you? Where I touch it, it''s gonna be" gold "for a while." Yes, now I''ve buried many demons. Back in the day, I found the S-rank skill ''Golden Touchdown'' in the dungeon...... Things I touch, or things I touch my magic formations, all become gold. With a time limit. Gold is soft, so if you turn the demon''s head into gold and destroy it with a body shot, you can defeat it at your leisure if it''s about S-rank. Even in the SS rank, I struggle, but I can take it down. ... suddenly she began to take the scarf. From its liberated mouth, the purple jaw was constantly spitting out. "Ha... good. It''s hard, but I mean it. Die." "Huh!? Yikes!... Ugh...!? This guy''s exhaling breath... it''s poisonous! Is that why you''ve been scarfing!? Damn... Shit... I sucked it in the mold... "Ha... what do you say? Astalord''s poison would be painful, wouldn''t it? But I''ll make it easier for you. What do you say? It''s hard to suffer, isn''t it? As she uttered the word, the eyes of the snake she was wrapping around her arms glowed red. Uh, that? Something''s getting better... Uh... sleepy... let''s go to sleep... that''s good too... "That''s right... gee goo ho... that''s so annoying... goo goo ho" "Don''t you? So keep dying. It''s hard to live." "Yeah, I''ll let you... go-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho" Uh, everything''s so annoying. Orphanage management? It''s tough. One of the heroes of the abolition of slavery? It''s tough. Let the ex-slaves work at my brewery? It''s tough. Get Princess Kara back for the king? It''s tough. For God''s sake, maybe I could die of this demon poison like this. It''s tough. "Geggohoggohoggoho...... goggoho" "A young man of wine. It''s hard to live because of my surgery, so stay put." "Gegoggo hoggo hoggo hoggo" Oh, you''re going to die like this. It''s been 25 short years. Lastman, Lahando, Governor, everyone else -. The kids who admired me in the orphanage like my real father. All employees of my company. King - Princess - Senior Gold -. Arim. Micah. My Honey...... Mom...... Dad...... I''m sorry, guys. Me, I lost my temper to live - haha. He''s gonna die. Ha ha. Daddy. Daddy''s drinking dream, I''m sorry I couldn''t make it happen. I like alcohol too, but it''s hard................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Alcohol? It''s a pain in the ass, huh? No, no, no, no, no, alcohol is the best entertainment. Makes a lot of people smile, makes food delicious, it also becomes a trend of value. Is it a pain in the ass? There''s booze in the world. You can''t die yet. I want to drink something I haven''t seen yet. You can''t die here. Uh. But I could really die like this. It''s so hard to die... Speaking of which, did Alim potion you for me? Drinking is hard, but dying could be avoided. I took out two less potions out of five and opened them and drank them. Then, the mood suddenly disappeared, as did the pain of the poison. Is that it? That one. What the hell have I been up to? We need to defeat the demon in front of us and save the princess. "That''s right... keep it up... and let it go..." "Yeah, it''s not... is it? I activate the Golden Contact Zone and strike a demon like Astarod with all my might. "That... why... it''s so tedious..." "Hehe, well, if you really have something you like, you don''t have time to back off a lot." It goldens as the body of the devil looks at it. The poisonous mouth became golden and blocked as soon as possible. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" "You can''t throw up poison anymore, can you? Then let me be the last one." I speak of the moves my dad taught me¡­ [booze/polar] Require Martyres. This move, when it comes to attributes alone, is water¡­ it contains alcohol. I can freely regulate my alcohol levels. Dad said, ''Alcohol burns a lot''. I specify an alcohol concentration of 99.99%. The devil wore the turbidity of the liquor from his head. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Alcohol burns well. Gold dissolves well with heat...... Come on, I hope you''re on fire. [M]" Fire Martiles "" I cast this magic at a great distance. The magnificent flames will cause Astalord to be engulfed in fireworks¡­. It''s a lot of heat. Not at all. One SS-ranked demon nucleus emerged from Astalord''s burnt body. So it was true that the devil was made of demon nuclei. Apparently, Micah''s struggle is over, and if Alim helps Princess Kara, all she has to do is get out of here? 136 Lesson 135 Mandatory Contracts "Hey? What are you gonna do? Mephistophales. Your people... they both seem to have fallen, don''t they? I say to Mephistophales, who is left alone. Seven Mephistophales had six bodies, and I erased them without difficulty. "Why... why? Why does smoke strike your body? Why can''t your sword and shield be smoke? And why can you manipulate as many as seven swords at a time... more or less, when did you make that much sword..." "Hehe, Sukoshi, you were licking me too much, weren''t you? I said the line I wanted to say once. I''m not sick, but these lines are what you want to say. Well, I just created a sword shield with the effect of deactivating it. "... when this happens, you seem to have to do everything I can to make you an item? "Huh, but I''m not gonna make it, am I? It''s not like you''re giving salt to an enemy like that." That''s what I told him back, but he doesn''t seem to have given up at all. This kind of thing, it''s a bad idea to give up. But I''m pretty sure he''s got some kind of wife. He''s so stingy. "No, I thought I''d make it. ''You make the sword'' would be. That''s the sword Mephistophales wants..." Stupid. What are you talking about? But I don''t know why, but the word Mephistophales said in my head woods many times. Weird, I''m curious. I finally looked right in front of myself. Something''s floating around in distorted shapes. I can barely tell it''s a sword... ... Is that it? Really what is this? A sword waves right in front of me... when did you make this? You made it out of dark matter, didn''t you? This? No way this... Mephistophales grabbed the sword in front of me and said: "No! Thank you. I appreciate it! From this easy, instant, nothing, the Devil''s Sword that breaks the Sword of the Brave...... I didn''t know you''d make a ''drop lot''! That''s the item master... I should have done this from the start! Yeah? What? What do you mean? "Hey, let''s do some sushi seeding. You''re one of my powers! It''s called a" compulsory contract for the spirit "¡­ it''s a move that what I say stays in the other person''s head as a compulsory contract! They do exactly what I say. Instead, I have to pay a lot of money! Oh, I''m scared... What? That move is too cheesy. You know, forcing them to listen... "Yeah, well, what am I gonna pay for that? It''s" Home Office Collapse "! No, I''m in trouble! I didn''t want to live there!" Yes, as soon as Mephistophales said, a tremendous sound echoes into this space. The wall cracked. This place is crumbling. "Come on, good luck getting away from here, huh? Oh, the princess doesn''t want it anymore, so I''ll keep it. I have an alternative. And the bodies of those two demons..." Mephistophales raised the corner of his mouth nigga, touching the two demon bodies at some point, surrounded by smoke, and shouted out loud. "Compulsory Contract! I''ll bring them back to life, so be a dragon and stop them from fleeing! What''s your name... Jerassie Dragon and Moon Poison Dragon? Come on, good luck! Bach, hi!" "Holy shit!? He left with smoke. Damn...... they made stuff for free! With remorse, I squeezed my lips and fists. Kara, who was looking at the end of that odd part, says worryingly. "Ah... Arim..." "Yeah... oh, I''m fine... maybe" Well, I''m sure I''m fine myself, but as it is, Samayil will be back. I can''t stop the collapse here while I''m doing that. Micah and Mr. Bacchus are responding to two dragons. I tell Mika. "Micah! You can take it down for real! "Yeah? Yeah, okay! As soon as that happens, the supermassive magic formations that appear. It''s Micah''s greatest magic. Mr. Bacchus is also surprised by the amount of magic he has. At the same time as the magic activation, the hit is wrapped in white and black light. Micah seems to have recognized this place as an ''ally''. The magic of the unleashed Micah destroys the devil''s dragon and heals this place made of shadows. The collapse stopped, and all that remained was the body of a dragon that was two demons. I collect them quickly. After all, the dragon is a dragon, because it could be some material. "Come on... shall we get out? I have to report everything." "Right... but for now, I''m glad Kara''s okay" "Kara, are you okay? You''re not hurt, are you? Have you been molested by that perverted demon? "Yes... yes... I''m fine. Sorry for the inconvenience..." We just left this place. As soon as we were gone, the collapse started again, coming out of the shadows, and at the same time, even the landmark tree disappeared. After seeing the sight, we walked right back to the castle the same way we did when we came. To convey good news and bad news. 137 Lesson 136 Return I ran at full speed, so I reached Castle Mephirado in seconds. The kings are waiting in the lobby. The sight is like watching it often on TV drama, like a family praying for the surgery to succeed. When I saw Kara, the king flew all the way here at a speed that was unthinkable in the ordinary man. "Oh... it''s Kara..." "Father... I was so worried" "No... that''s okay. If you''ll come back, so be it. Ah......" With this, Kara and I succeeded in meeting the king. The king embraced Kara deeply, tearing her eyes. Kara says she''s back because of it, but the faces of the minister and the chief of the knighthood are dark. Doesn''t this kind of time give you a happy look? Is something wrong? "Minister, is something wrong? Thanks to you, Kara, but you all look serious?" "Oh, thank you for helping Princess Kara. But the truth is ______" I was told that Kara''s mother, or queen''s body, had been stolen by someone. Apparently the devil has a thick line on the killer. Speaking of which, it''s like Mephistophales said ''there''s a replacement''. "Minister, I think you''re the devil after all. Three demon executives watched Kara, and one of them... said the demon who caught her was the top executive, a guy named Mephistophales said ''there''s a replacement''. Perhaps that''s..." It gets tough while the Minister''s face looks at him. I can see clearly that you are angry. "You must mean the Queen.... What a humiliation to use the body of that one for the sacrifice of the evil demon god...! After saying so, the Minister informed the King of this in ears. The king gave a very sad, regrettable, hateful look. That''s right, the quote about my daughter being kidnapped, now they''re going to grab my own wife. Hate and deserve it. "Damn... how far do I care if I make us evil? Demons..." "Father..." Kara grips strong to quell the King''s wrath. At that time, something fell off Kara''s back, a piece of light yellow paper. The Knight Commander picks that up. "Hmm? Dear Kara, what happened to the paper beauty dropped? "Huh? What is it? It is" The Knight Commander tried to flip the paper. Seeing it, he is stunned with his eyes open. "It''s a letter from the devil..." "Become...!? Noisy together. In view of the fact that the trap may be set, I have tried to appraise the paper from a distance for now, but it looks like there are no traps in particular. I''m concerned about the content. "Read it." "Yes, sir" Ordered by the King, the Knight Commander reads out the letter. ''Hello, everyone. I''m Mephistophales! Looks like your countrymen are taking care of you, huh? You don''t mind if I kill you, do you? Because it''s the only discarded pawn you can make right away and kill easily anyway. Yes, yes, the Queen''s body, isn''t it? It''s too late to try to get it back because we''ve already used this one as the body of the devil god, right? Is it like 3 days before the Devil God''s power is fully restored and a proper resurrection? That''s why we declare our front to you! Let''s get straight to the point - wash your blood with blood, let''s go to war - In Demons vs. Humans! Let us destroy the kingdom of Mephirado in order to extinguish the abominable bloodline of the royal family that sealed the Devil God! Therefore, on the day of the resurrection of the Devil God, we will bring you all the executives and many demons and monsters that are here today. Death in peace, gentlemen! From the Taoist Mephistophales'' The neighborhood will be completely quiet. Three days later, three days later, we''ll be at war with the devil, and even more evil demons will be resurrected... so? Hey there... it''s going to be busy. But even this one should be a convenience, or a chance to wipe out the devil. "Phew..." The king exhaled one sigh. "It''s Gold and Olafur. Earlier this morning, gather all the Knights and all the soldiers, and tell all the guilds in this country, and the friendly nations that are likely to cooperate, to wage war against the devil. And call on the three SSS Rankers as well. Gather as many adventurers as you can over the D-rank. Also tell the people to evacuate... ok" Copy that, sir. []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) The minister and the chief of the knighthood, who received an order from the king, after a gratuity, left. Besides, Mr. Bacchus follows. Looks like Mika and Kara are going back to Kara''s room. 138 Episode 137: Sword of the Brave Minister and Knight Commander, the King, who was back in his room and dropped off Micah and Kara, has now turned this one around and asked for every favor. "And, Alim, I have one favor to ask you." "What is it? A king''s immediate favor? This guy knows my skill, the Itemmaster, so I guess every favor he makes about it. Grab my shoulders, the king keeps talking. "Build me the sword of the brave. Perhaps only you can." "How much is the sword of the brave worth? "Legend." Oh, well. From the literature of the past, we need the sword of the brave to seal the demon Samayir again. The sword of the brave... if I were you, I wouldn''t have any problems making it. Then you''re not here at all. However, I want to know more about the effects and the design, so I want something that might be helpful. "Okay. Make the exact same thing as long as you show me the literature. If I had to, I''d make a more powerful sword than the sword of the brave, though? "Well, if you show me the literature, you can make it, right? Besides, something that performs better than the sword of the brave. Okay, let''s ask." I read in an instant the literature one of the servants has taken. Honestly, the sword of the brave is no bigger than my painful sword. That''s what I thought when I read it. After all, the sword of the brave is not enough, let''s improve the sword of the brave so that we can destroy the evil demons. That has a few seconds. "Kings, a moment please" "How long will it take? "I will also use the orihalcon¡­ it won''t take about 30 seconds" The king is patting his eyes as surprised. If you think about it, what I''m saying is a big deal. "... can you really make it to that extent? Well, good. Nice to meet you... I asked you." "Now, if you''ll excuse me" I put out a magic room on the spot, I go inside, I create the sword of the brave...... no, its an improved version. What''s your name... right, let''s make it the sword of the Sealed Dauntless? Ha-ha-ha. Enchanted it. Then make 10 Normal Brave Swords with Dark Matter. I might use it for something. It''s like a bargain sale for the sword of the brave. I totally learned how to make the sword of the brave. "King, I can do it. In the sword of the brave as the book says, we have improved it because we felt something was missing." "You really made it in seconds. Can you improve that too? It''s easy to make more than a legendary sword... but it''s vain..." Gonna be vain...... I agree with that. Because it is not an exaggeration to say that this status quo, the same quotes that girls middle school students faithfully reproduce in 30 seconds something that will remain in their historical literature, and even be improved. Hmm? Is this self-admiration? "By the way, what are the other swords? The king said so pointing to the sword of the 10 brave men I am in charge of. "It''s all the sword of the brave." "............ I see. But the sword of the brave can only be pulled out by the brave. Besides, we''re only gonna nominate one brave man, and we haven''t decided on a brave man yet in the first place, have we? Uh, I forgot. Then we must give this sword of the brave to whoever should be that brave man. I don''t think I need 10 bottles. Well, why did I make 10 of them? "... well good. Let''s thank Kara for her rescue and sword." "Huh..." Uh, I don''t need to thank you. Because Micah and I already have enough money to spend the rest of our lives playing and living together, and we don''t need land or status. If I have enough money to think about, I want it all turned into a war with the devil. "No, I don''t need to thank you. I have enough money... and I don''t need status or honor." "Mmm... but as king of this country, that''s not how it works... Besides, the fact that you perceived the danger to Kara as soon as possible and helped me out of the devil... honestly, if it wasn''t enough, you''d be thankful for the rest of your life? Even if they say so... All I want is a peaceful life with Micah. I just want to end the war with the devil and date Micah. I mean, my wish now is to end the war quickly. ........................ Ha! That''s right! "Mm-hmm? Alim, you look like you came up with something. Have you decided what you want? "Yes!" I laugh nicely with a full smile. "Well, then say what you want." "I don''t like war with the devil, I just want it to end." The king is listening to me as he messes with his long jawbeard. "Well, so? "I want you to be silent and cooperate with me because I''m going to do what I think to bring the war to an end. That''s what I want." "Right..." The king puts his jaw on his hand to think deeply about something. I think I''ve stopped shaving. "Okay. I don''t think I''m thankful, but if you want to, you have to. Only... don''t be impotent and just imitate the way you break your body." "Yes, it acts in consideration. Let''s end this war with the devil! That''s what I say, growing breasts. When he saw how it was, the king smiled faintly. "Hmm, but rest today. It''s the middle of the night... sleep well. Why don''t you sleep in Kara''s room like you always do? With Micah." "Oh, yes, let me do that" Head to Kara''s room, as the king has said. There was already Kara lying down in her cot sleeping, and Micah sitting in a chair playing with her tozumaho. You notice me walking into the room, and Micah comes over to me. "Mika, Kara fell asleep." "Yeah, you''re apparently very tired. When I walked into this room, I dived into my cot to fall flat." "It is." Good. Better than not being able to sleep, huh? I was so relieved. "By the way, why is Mika up? I''ve been waiting for Alim. "... why? "Ho... Look, I''ve heard that wives don''t sleep first until their husbands return because it''s the ideal of some guys..." Say it yourself, Micah who is turning red herself is adorable. I don''t give a shit about my wife sleeping first. I''m just glad you cared. "Hehe... Micah''s gonna make a good wife." "I''m not marrying anyone but my dreams." "Me too, Micah." I hugged Micah. Why did you hold him? Something, because I felt like I was going to hold you now... Micah pulls on her sleeve as she gets hugged by me. Is there something wrong? You want me to stop because it''s already painful? "What''s going on? Mica." "Hey, Alim. Alim is about me... you like it? What is this girl asking all of a sudden? You''ve decided that. "If you don''t like it, I won''t hug you." "Yeah... yeah! Alim... love it! I don''t know what you''re talking about. Oddly enough, it always comes with more and more dele. If I had stayed dreaming, I would have drowned my nose. Well, I love it and it''s destructive. But it''s time to go to bed. "I love you too, Micah" "Eh heh..." "But should we go to bed? I''m busy tomorrow." "Yeah, let''s sleep together" I take out the magic room and get in there. Make the same bet as the large bet in my home in the magic room. We lay down there. Micah is clinging to my arm, like a koala. 139 Episode 138: Preparing for War -1 I woke up. Between me, next door, Micah is sleeping with Susu as she clings to her arm. Did Micah stay stuck on my arm the whole time she slept! It hurts so much to be paralyzed. It''s supposed to hurt, but it''s because my face stings. Aside from the reality of this situation of my happiness, I have to think about what I''m going to do today. The king gave me the right to act freely. We have to do what we can. I''ve decided what to do. Yeah, tool making. I think I''ve been making things since the day I came to this world. Again, let''s rely on making tools. First of all, what should be made... right, I guess a means of recovery. If we don''t have fewer soldiers, we won''t lose first. Yeah, let''s do that. The potion is the best way to recover. Though it might be interesting to make a "floor to automatically heal" or something. I can no longer even make Legendary Potions in Dark Matter. I only use 100 MP to make one legend potion. And my MP is about a million. However, since I can fully recover from Amrita Potion, I have virtually infinite MP. All right, there doesn''t seem to be any problem with the means of recovery. However, someone who is primarily in the profession of recovery may not be able to help this time. You don''t have a choice. It''s war. I can''t care less about that. The policy has been decided for now. Let''s act immediately. To do this, we have to get off this bet first. When I woke up my torso, Micah''s eyes slowly began to open, inspired by it. "Morning, Micah" "Mmm... good morning.... Ah, arms..." That''s what Micah hastily stopped hugging my arm. My cheeks turn red. "... could I have been holding you? "Looks like it." "Sorry... arm, not paralyzed? "Well, I''m fine" I shook my unleashed arm gently to show it. After all, I''m so paralyzed. I can clearly see the feeling of blood flowing. But when I say ''paralyzed'' here, in the future, Micah may no longer sleep with me like she did just now. That''s troubling. We get off the bet and get out of the magic room. Yesterday, the curtains in Kara''s room, which I had closed before I went to bed, were open and Kara herself was already gone. Check the time on Tozmaho, it''s 9: 00 in the morning. I may have slept a little too much in people''s houses. For that matter, I got some rest. Before getting out of Kara''s room, assuming this is inside the castle, I don''t think it''s a good idea to wander around in a sleeping roll, me and Mika go all the way and get ready. After finishing his duties at Joon-suk, he asked the person where the king and Kara were because there was a maid who stumbled through the room. We were both already in the throne room, so we went right to the throne room. "Oh, Alim and Mika, are you awake? Did you get some rest? When he saw our faces, the king, who seemed busy moving people while sitting on the throne, rushed over here. ... Looks like Kara''s not here. "Good morning, King. I''ve had enough rest! "Good. I''ve got it in the kitchen. It''s a little late, but have some breakfast." "Thank you. Sweet for your words. By the way, Me, after breakfast, as I said yesterday, I''m going to do a lot of things." "Hmm... well, let''s just say I''m hoping... It''s time for me to get back to work." The king returned to the throne. I met the minister while Micah and I were on our way to the dining room. You seem very busy. But we met. So, let''s ask about the troop strength and stuff. Failure to know the number of people participating in the war threatens to make too many things or vice versa. "Good morning, Minister! "Oh, Lord Alim and Lord Mika. Good morning. Did you sleep well? "Yes! Thanks to you. By the way, I''d like to ask you something." "Hmm? What is it? Tell him you''re thinking about making tools, and based on that, ask him about his troop strength. It would be smoother to talk about the purpose first. "Then¡­ there are about 8,000 knights of our soldiers. Besides, my prediction is that with the help of soldiers from neighboring and friendly countries and adventurers... there will be about 15,500 people." Well, I guess we should make a little more supplies for 20,000 people. "Thank you, that would be helpful" "Yes, but don''t let Lord Alim force you. If you can''t do it and fall, Master Kara will be sad." Leaving that to say, the Minister left. When we got to the dining room, sandwiches were already available. Already a familiar chef, when he notices me, he sticks his thumb out and signs. This is a sign he often does when he wants me to see the flavor. The taste of the sandwich was delicious inside, so I returned my signature in the sense that it was good. Chef who saw it. A good adult is smiling with joy. Finish your sandwich and head back to Kara''s room. Kara was already back in her room. You misplaced it. "Morning, Kara." "Oh no! "Good morning, Alim, Micah. When I got back, I wasn''t there, so I was surprised." "Haha... Omen. Looks like he misplaced it." Good, Kara looks fine. Well, then, it''s time to see Kara, and let''s get to work. 140 Episode 139 Preparing for the War-2 "Okay! Then it''s time for me to work. What are you two gonna do? "Work? Alim, what are you doing? Micah asks questions. Kara doesn''t seem to know what you''re talking about either. Oh, well. Didn''t you tell Micah and Kara yet? While I was trying to explain, it was Kara''s mouth that opened first. "Alim acts apart from your fathers to favor the fight against the devil, right? That''s what your father told me this morning." "Really? Why?" Kara, you heard from the king. So let''s go into some more detail. I told the two of them that it was an extra thank you from the king. And so is the reason. It''s no big deal to say why. I just wanted to get some idea of my strength in this war. What? Well, that''s for backwards reasons, and I only explained ''cause I want to be a force'' for topwards reasons. "So I''m going to get to work." That''s what I said, and I opened the magic room door with my hands. "Oh, wait, Alim! Let me help you with something too." "Wow... I can help you with something, too" They slipped through the open door into the magic room. Micah still doesn''t feel like she''s ever going to ask Kara to help... but she feels good because she''s happy. "So, Alim. What do you make first? And Micah asked. "Build a lot of potions, because if a soldier dies, he won''t lose." With that said, concentrate your magic to use Dark Matter. Sounds like Micah''s thinking something, but for now, I don''t care. Let''s just make tens of thousands of potions. In a matter of seconds, first, 10,000 legend potions were completed. I consumed almost all of my MPs in this instant, so I get a headache and nausea. Um, I wonder if using as many as a million MPs at once isn''t very good for your body. Though I didn''t know because I had never used it so much. In the meantime, I took Amrita and recovered those symptoms with the MP. Shortly after that, I tried to create the next 10,000 copies, but "come on," Micah stopped it. "What''s wrong? Mica." "Alim... I just made it, Legend Potion, right? Kara seemed surprised to hear that. In fact, it''s a legendary drug. It wasn''t until Master Potion that Kara saw the real thing. But now it''s more important to talk about Mika. I don''t care how Kara reacts. "Yeah, I am. If you have a few powerful potions, it will be quite advantageous." "Yes, but...... maybe you don''t need it" I don''t need it...... hmm? I wonder why. But I''m talking about Micah, so I guess I have an idea. At school, Mika was smarter than me. Yeah. Shut up and listen to the continuation. "Eh... you know, Alim, that with my ''God of the Sun and the Moon Bow Cannon'' you can attack while healing your allies, right? "Oh, yeah." As far as it goes, it does recover and become an attack if you use the divine bow cannon of the sun and the moon. It''s SS ranked magic, and I''m sure it''s very strong. But how do you say to soldiers and enemies as a whole, that they''re going to be handed over without any difficulty? It seems difficult to be clear... "It''s a good idea... how do you get across the battlefield? "Oh, well, my ''Sun and Moon God Bow Cannon'' can be made into rain..." Ah!! It''s raining. I had that hand. Speaking of which, "Sun and Moon God Bow Cannon" could have been made to shake like rain. I forgot. If Micah rains a divine bow cannon, we are nearly ten times more powerful than the normal level max, so perhaps a grain of that rain will heal all adventurers below C-rank, and demons below C-rank are powerful enough to perish. Besides, unlike the laser type, you can make it swing extensively. If it rains. MP consumption is a very good idea, though I don''t think I can catch up without using Amrita. But wait a minute. It would consume quite a bit of MP, for example. It would be hard to keep them down all the time, even if they let them go while drinking Amrita. What are we gonna do there? "Like! Micah. Rain can always restore everyone. On the same day, I''d definitely say... but don''t you lose your MP soon? "Hehe, there''s no problem with that." Micah laughed well. Meanwhile, Kara doesn''t seem to be following the story. I''ll have to explain it properly to you later. Micah began to explain her skills in detail rather than how to solve the problem¡­ "Using it all the time causes an MP run out...... that''s from the previous phase of The Bow Emperor Cannon of the Sun and the Moon!" After the Sun and Moon''s Divine Bow Cannon, the more power you meditate and build up, the more power and duration you gain. So we can reduce MP as long as we meditate " Was it? Speaking of which, Micah didn''t tell me more about the "God of the Sun and the Moon Bow Cannon". You had such a new effect. Micah keeps explaining. "By and large, I somehow know that if I accumulate a day, I can make it rain for half a day with a million MPs. Half a day would be enough, right? Half a day of "Sun and Moon God Bow Cannon"...... sure enough. Even if there were a million demons, soldiers and high-ranking adventurers would be active, and so would I. For the enemy, the rain of the ''God of the Sun and the Moon Bow Cannon'' is like a powerful acid keeps falling, and if you let it fall for half a day, it''s the worst half destroyed. It would be good and wiped out. "Then let''s do it! Please, Micah." "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. So I have to meditate all day tomorrow." "Nah... I''m not sure what it is... good luck Micah! "Yeah, good luck! Micah, strong. That''s good... and ho...... brilliantly the potion has been wasted. What do I do, these 10,000 potions. ... throw it away? No, but I guess it''s better to have it than not, right? In the meantime, let''s add 10,000 more legend potions. Is this the perfect recovery situation? 141 Episode 140: Preparing for War -3 I''m done talking about leaving the means of recovery to Micah. The next thing you need... what is it? I''ve asked the king to move freely, but he hasn''t decided to do it. I think I''ll ask Kara for a proposal. "Kara, Kara, are you good at moving people big? Like a war or something." "Huh? Yeah, your father taught me a lot, and I know it to some extent." "So, besides the means of recovery, is it necessary for war? "Um... is it food or something? So I put my breath down, and I said, "But...," Kara continues. "According to what Alim and Micah were talking about earlier, there are measures that will determine the battle in half a day... right? "Yeah, that''s right." I nodded my neck. "I, unfortunately, didn''t really know what Alim and Micah''s operation was like... For once, could you elaborate? Then something might flash." I was going to explain it later, but I guess it''s still good. Not long ago, Kara''s expression looks tight. I''m so full of jerking off to see... You don''t have to be so uptight to think about the proposal. That''s why, to show you my status, I took out my tozumaho. I also urge Mika to take the tozumaho and show it to Kara. "Uh... this is the glowing tablet that Alim and Kara have... right? What is it, what is it? Oh, is that an explanation from there? "Mm-hmm, this is an item with all sorts of features. I say tozumaho ______" In the meantime, I told him that I could display my status on this tablet and that I could do the same thing as the status display in my brain. Other features are omitted this time. "After all, that item called Tozumaho also has Arim? "Yeah, that''s right. I''m going to copy our status on this now. That explains what we''re trying to do at the same time." Kara had no hesitation whatsoever, and she really peered into the screen. Apparently, Kara is the type of person who has no resistance when it comes to showing her status to others. While showing me and Micah''s screen, I also elaborated on the status and the skills I would use this time. Every time I show my stats and skills, I open my eyes wide, and Kara, who is amazed, is somehow loving. Looks like a little animal. As one goes, I''m done showing my skills and stats, and I get tozumaho. By the way, I left my ''gender conversion'' hidden. Seriously, you can''t show this to anyone else. "I think I figured out what you meant when you said it would be over in half a day... Honestly, strength is like God." That''s what I''m saying. Kara''s face is blued and shaken and bright blue. Maybe I was too surprised to have affected my body. "Bye, Kara. Based on this, what do you think we should make later? "... to be honest... you two will be able to end the war against the devil in no time. So now all I think about is not making sacrifices! If you''re going to make it...... it''s still gear and defensive walls that raise your stats to keep soldiers from dying! Oh, well. That''s right, even with the means of recovery in place, there could be damage to the city. Gear or items to avoid making sacrifices¡­? That''s a good idea! "Thanks! Kara. Think of items to keep you from making sacrifices! "Yes, I''m glad to be of service" Kara said that with a full smile. Looks really happy. I tried to show you the status and think you might be scared of us, but I didn''t want to worry about that. If that''s what you decide, let''s just ramble up my skills! What you''re about to make is tons of items. Let''s get the two of you out of this room. I don''t have a problem getting squashed with overflowing objects, and there''s nothing more you can do to help me. "Well, I''m going to use Dark Matter to make items! I''m sorry, but I don''t know if there''s anything else I can do for you. You two rest." "Mmm... ok... Good luck, Alim." "For my country... thank you so much, Arim" That''s what I said, and I let them both leave the magic room. All right, then we need to think about the effect of that gear. It''s a bracelet that can be equipped for anyone and increases their status when they say it''s something they can leverage. Then I guess that would be a good idea, like, "All Sutas Up x Twice the Original" or something. And "Defensive Wall"? Is the material in the bracelet itself good for cheap ore per crystal? Because cheap materials also reduce MP consumption. No... uh, yeah, speaking of which, I''d have trouble catching that bracelet after the war. So let''s put on the material itself an enchant like I said, ''Gear it up and then disappear in a day''. Oh, do I have to put this on legend potion, too? Let''s put an extra ''unsold'' or something enchanted on the potion I just made later. You''re starting to harden your image. As of now, I wonder if the MP I need to make one of those bracelets is 120... If you call the MP recovery potion, I can use MP practically infinitely, so I guess I could enchant a little more. Right...... anyway, do you want to find out if there''s any enchantment against the devil on your tozumaho? Some of the books that needed permission to even browse in the country''s heavy towns should have been like that...... I think so, searching for demon weaknesses and demons with Tozmaho''s search capabilities. Oh, it hit me right away. What...? "Light attributes are highly effective"? Hmm, okay. Then let''s include more ''light attributes are added to every attack of the equipper'' effect in the bracelet. Plus, once I put on "Fatigue Endurance" or "Gear Constant Cleaning," I started consuming 160 MPs per bracelet. Well, you don''t have a problem with this. Make two bracelets for 15,000 people like that. Can I have 40,000 spares, too? Enough, right? We needed 6.4 million MPs, but we could make them right away. Whenever you drink potion, headaches and nausea caused by MP abuse are good to heal. But my stomach is a potion and a tapon tapon... After that, it''s going to work even more extensively, so why don''t you make something big that will protect the city? I don''t want to do as much damage as possible. That''s the same thing outside the war. I don''t know how big the battlefield is, so I need 20 big ones to protect the city for now. The basic effect is almost fine with the bracelet, right? Humans within that radius of a few kilometers feel their status will rise. And a cooperative barrier that will automatically deploy if attacked... "Great Guardian." Oh, and shall I make this as effective as my bracelet in weakening the devil? That said, you have to be familiar with the devil. I''m catching you. Do you want to go pull out even the devil''s hair? That''s why I snuck transparent into the dungeons of the castle and gently pulled one hair out of the devil. I only gave him one confession pill, but he was acting like an abandoned man. Um... I was going to make it so it wouldn''t... because I was in a hurry... did I mix it up wrong? Tehepero. I don''t care if the enemy is cheap or not. We just analyzed this and developed an enchant that will ''demon deteriorate''. Well, this is what Enchant looks like. So it looks... nothing, right? Anyway, that''s why I came out in that ''Dragner Story 3'' statue of a goddess, okay? Speaking of which, you''ve been thinking about Dragner Story for a long time. Well, I don''t care now. The statue of the goddess is a folded wing on its tender looking face. Both hands are loose poses that give people peace of mind. And a ragged cloth. It was a roll cloth that felt just like the Statue of Liberty. Sure. Make a figurine like that. It floats a little with magic to make it easier to move. I made 20 big goddess figurines about 7 meters in diameter. The MP it took was 8000. It took me a while to figure it out. It depends on the location, but when you match everything I''ve made right now, each soldier is up to seven times more capable. This must be huge. Plus Micah''s magical and immediate recovery... you have nothing more to say. Perfect! Then we need to call the kings great so that we can distribute these made to all those who participate in the war. Hehe, you can see the surprise on your face! 142 Episode 141 Preparing for War -4 The magic room is inside Kara''s room, so let''s move it elsewhere. I don''t care if people come to Kara''s room. When I left the magic room, they stayed in Kara''s room. Micah and Kara have looked worried when they saw my face. "Alim... you look so... pale, don''t you? "Micah is right, it''s really bright blue..." Hmm? That''s not supposed to happen, is it? I drink Amrita so badly that my health should be perfect... While I thought so, a peek into the hand mirror Kara had given me, Alim''s face, which was originally bright white, was as bright as it had been drained even by blood. I''m going to fall from anemia. But how am I doing? Well, you''re tired of continuous work. I drank Amrita as I acted fine to keep the two of them from worrying. I feel like my complexion is going back. "Haha, I think I''ve used too much MP for continuous work... well, I''m fine, because this is how I''m doing" "Ho, really? Please don''t push me." "Because Alim has been a little awkward for a long time..." I took that advice for now. I''m glad the two of you are worried about me, but now I''m more about war than I am about myself. I can''t believe you care about your health. Later, too. In the meantime, I told the two of them I was "okay" again, and I took charge of the magic room and got out of Kara''s room. And then I moved that magic room from Kara''s room to the closest available room, and I called three of the kings, ministers and chiefs of the knights in a message. You''d come if I said, "Come because I made a ton of Epic military items," wouldn''t you? A reply came from the King. Apparently he will also bring an appraisal of your possession. The minister and the chief of the knighthood also seem to come properly. In a few minutes, three people and an appraiser came to my designated room. I''ll lead you inside the magic room in that room. The five of us will enter my magic room from me in turn, in the order of kings, appraisers, chiefs of knights and ministers. It''s in this magic room. They looked at the massive amount of equipment, potions and large figurines in the magic room and began to give their thoughts orally. "Um, he said he wanted to act freely..." "This quantity¡­ it''s a roll" "What if this is all epic...? The king ordered the appraiser to begin examining the legend potion, the bracelet and the figurine one by one. The appraiser you''re looking into wasn''t looking at the world''s objects. Yeah. Anyway, I''m surprised as I say something bumpy. "Appraisal, done. Describe what Alim made." The appraiser explains to three people the results and effects of the appraisal of the potpourri and the objects I made. All three roared with their faces up. The king has asked me for more details. "Alim, how many of these are there at a time? "Yes, first of all there are 20 of those figurines, one radius of 10 kilometers works. The stat boosting bracelets were made by calculating two for each of those who participated in the war, with an additional 40,000 available. There are 20,000 Legend Potions per person." The four people who heard the number looked even more. "Alim, I''ve never in my life had so many Epic objects in tens of thousands of units... no, I think this is the first time this country has started," "Oh, if there''s any legendary stuff in here, it''s gonna crash worth less than that." I''m not worried about that. Additional explanations were given that they were made to disappear when the war was over. "Right... but can all this add up to seven times the strength of each soldier? Let''s just say it''s enough." "... what I, the appraiser, say... I think the word" legend "has become uncertain" Uh, why is everyone reacting like that? I tried my best to make it. I get a little headache because I worked too hard. I''m also dizzy...... hmm? Funny, I''m taking Amrita properly, but these two symptoms haven''t healed since just now. That''s crazy... No, no, it''s good about me, you guys seem to be dissatisfied with something for now. "I''m sorry if I didn''t like it." "No, it''s not like that, it''s Alim. But I wonder how the hell you made this amount of items." "Oh, that''s _____" I can make whatever I want as long as I consume the MP, I explained the dark matter. "And that''s why. So this is all I could make in a short time." "I see. I found out that it consumes MP and makes items. But as far as the effects are concerned, wouldn''t legendary items consume a lot of MP? How did you get the MP to make this amount of stuff? Honestly, you wouldn''t know what Amrita Potion is, to the extent that only one of the 100,000 books in the literature was a little written. Let''s make this an MP recovery potion. Well, if you''re really recovering from the MP recovery potion, I''m already dead. That''s a terrible side effect. Just like a confessor, there''s a mental obstacle. "Oh, that created an MP recovery potion and drank it" "In the street........................... I can''t watch anymore" Say no, after the King and the Knight Commander looked at each other, you suddenly supported my back and back of my knees with your hands and stuck with the princess! My body fits in his arms. ... or it''s a skirt today... You can see the pants, at least keep your skirt down... "Huh? Huh? Mr. Knight Commander, duh... what''s going on? Um... and if you can keep your skirt down..." I''m instinctively ashamed of being stuck with a princess, and I think my cheeks are lit up a little. Makes me so light and manly......... Oh, I was a pretty 12-year-old skinny girl right now. That''s light. He realized I said skirt, and he could hold me right back. Let''s not flatter ourselves for looking a little sorry. "Ugh... um, his face is white and he looks like he''s going to fall down now. You didn''t know that? The MP recovery potion affects the human body if you take too much. In the past, an adventurer who took 100 consecutive potions for full MP recovery has died... Alim, from what I hear, he spends over 100 MPs on one legend. And you''re an SS ranker, MP shouldn''t be less than 10,000. How many potions did you drink to make this stuff? Oh, I''ve been over level MAX many times, you don''t know this guy. If I were really the right number of MPs for the SS Ranker... I''d be drinking roughly 680 MP recovery potions that can all heal. "Uh... is that 680 copies? "Ha... even with that neutralizer, you didn''t die well. At that age, even two bottles should be the limit. Rest, you''re gonna die." "No, but I just took a break a few hours ago... and don''t die of neutralizers or anything..." "Still. You really want to die? I''ll take you to the infirmary like this." No, I''m fine, Nah. I drank it, it''s Amrita. I was sent to the infirmary while the princess was stuck. Hey, he said he''s embarrassed to keep moving... While I was thinking about it, was my consciousness the limit, and it got darker in front of me, and then I lost consciousness. 143 Lesson 142: Unteachable I woke up. There''s Kara and Micah on the side, and Micah''s holding my hand. "That''s why I told you not to be impotent on your own..." "That''s right. How many people do you think will be sad if they die? Yes, you two are looking at this one with crying eyes. Sure, I could have handled myself a little too hard. Until I got the Dark Matter, I took care of my... No, I''ve taken care of Alim''s body quite a bit. Look, it''s a girl for once. But whatever it was in Dark Matter, its handling was pretty cluttered up since I could do it, or because I could make Amrita. Because of that, you''re worrying a lot of people now... When the war is over, we need to get some rest. Micah and I could go hang out somewhere... maybe another date or something. Kara, you can play with the three of us properly. Anyway, I''ll take a break after this fight. Well, now let''s focus on what''s right in front of us. ... I don''t know why, why Amrita didn''t work on dizziness and headaches. Amrita worked properly, to be precise. But it will happen again after a while. Why I drank Amrita but had headaches, dizziness, and felt ill. If you assume one thing about it, was it temporary that it would heal if you drank it, and did it have the hidden effect of turning it back after a while? Or... can''t the spirit heal? I think it''s the latter. To tell you the truth, I''m doing fine, even now, in front of everyone. But it''s so hard right now. Mentally. This character of mine, this was even when I was on Earth... Apparently, Mika said. I mean, MP is like mental power, so to speak. It may have been a bad idea to use it in large quantities at a time, although it would have had no effect on the human body if I used it one by one. Look, he says, "I''m sick." That''s why I have symptoms like headaches, nausea, and dizziness that seem to occur when I''m mentally ill, I''m sure. Amrita, do you feel like you can heal the cuts, but not the depression? It''s all hypothetical, though. It''s very uncomfortable and I feel bad, but now I can grasp my limitations. Let''s not use too much MP all at once in the future, shall we? "Ah!" So Kara suddenly stood up. What''s the matter with you? "Duh... did... of? No, I don''t really have the energy to talk. I can''t talk about it well. "Your father called me! Excuse me, I''m gonna go a little bit." "Ah... ah, yeah. Go..." Kara left the infirmary in a hurry. Suddenly it will be just me and Micah. It''s not like there''s anything special about just the two of us. "... dreamy idiot" Micah said that all of a sudden. You don''t have to say that. It hurts a little. ... I know what you''re trying to say. So... "Sorry......" That''s all I can say back. Micah weeps. She stares at me with her eyes. You shouldn''t tell me you thought it was cute to be crying, should you? From there, Micah''s old story about me being unscrupulous and bothered and worried was overheard. Tales of me attending an athletic event after I was badly injured the day before the athletic party in my first year of elementary school, and of me drowning in the pool absently trying to help a classmate who was drowning in my fifth year of elementary school. There were also stories of sheltering Micah from a piece of glass in elementary school and a punching fight with her classmate (the most physically fit boy at the time who made Micah cry with excessive ill words) in secondary school in her second year. After these two stories, Micah said "thank you" to Boso. My cheeks are itchy. And then there''s talking about taking exams when I was in junior high... etc. Well, those were certainly mostly caused by my impotence, so I could only snort. Or you remember very well, Micah. Would they have listened? The story of Micah was finally about when I died. "Hey, dreams... when dreams die on Earth... what do you think I was doing? Micah said that, slowly, as if to reveal something. I shut up and stare into Micah''s eyes. "It was me... sad, sad... and I was going crazy. Even the rice didn''t go through my throat. I haven''t been out of my room in a long time with a bear doll I dreamed of.... because I didn''t want to see reality without you" Micah''s shaking it. I strengthened my hand even harder. I''ll grip it back as if I can live up to it. "After a while... around... especially when Sho persuaded me... he said, ''What would you think if you saw a dream grieving Miho? You think you can go to the afterlife in peace?''" Right... Sho''s guy, you said that. "Well, on the way to that school, I was hit by a car and I died. If I were you now, I''d ask, what would you think if you had dreams like that? ... Sho really knows about us. You were right. When I think I''ve done a little Micah that way, I regret it even more now that I''m dead. "I''m worried... I''m not relieved." I answered that. Hearing that, Micah held her hand even harder as she wet her face with tears. "Yes... it is, I have dreams. I''m the same... It''s not just how you look sad. Like right now, it''s really hard just to look weak... I have dreams... really work hard on my own, don''t be impotent... I... I... don''t worry..." Micah weeps even more. A few drops of those tears fell on my gripping hand as well. "Even this time! You''re so lame! Maybe you have dreams for yourself. Because you''re deceiving yourself on the inside... but you''re not, you''re not joining the war because you want to try hard, are you?... I know, dreams want to help Kara and the others..." When I realized, my open hand stretched to the back of Micah''s neck, crying at will. ......... What the hell am I supposed to say? "Ah... yu... hmm? I pulled Micah with my neck tilted, with my hands turned back. Face and face get closer. And as it were, I put my lips on Micah''s lips. "Huh... Ayummm..." I''m not sure why I kissed Micah in this situation myself. Maybe it''s because I''m glad you''re worried. No, to fool the crying Micah? again, because they understood my true thoughts? Either way, I kissed Mika... And that''s when there''s a sign of someone from the infirmary entrance. The person saw this scene for sure. I took my lips off Micah''s lips and looked in the direction of the person, thinking about how to make an excuse. That was Kara. Micah also noticed from my expression, hurriedly turning in the direction of Kara''s presence. "Ah... that one! Kara... this..." Micah was trying to open and close her mouth and say something. I was in a hurry, too. It''s nothing to be offended about, but it''s still embarrassing to be seen. Kara, on the other hand, was strangely calm. "Heh... Alim and Micah... that''s what you had to do with it, wasn''t it? Oh, don''t worry about it. I don''t think homosexuality is a particularly bad thing." "Ah... yeah... uh... the..." Oh, well. We''re gay when we see it from scratch, this. Micah used to call me "Had a Dream" because of her high emotions, but she''s actually still Alim. "Pfft... that''s the weakness of Alim and the others who were totally indispensable!... Rest assured, I will take this secret to my grave! That said, Kara has an invincible grin. He seems kind of very happy. Why are you making me look so happy? "Ah... that''s right." Kara, who seemed happy, suddenly went back to normal and began to talk as if nothing had happened. Scary, mainly afraid of sudden changes in expression. "There was something I had to tell you, Alim. Your father said," Come to my room by the end of the day. "Then I''m going to let you two go." That said, Kara''s gone somewhere. 144 Lesson 143 Dialogue with the King Good morning. Kara saw the scene between Micah and me. I think I fell asleep again after that. Is it time for an evening or something? A red light peeks through the skylight in the infirmary. While holding my hand, Micah is sleeping with only her upper body thrown out at her bet. He called my name in his sleep. In the meantime, Micah put him to sleep and put a futon on so he wouldn''t wake him up on his bet. As Kara told me, I have to go to the king. In a message to the King, telling him that he was going now, he immediately received a reply saying ''OK''. I got out of my bet and headed to the king. My body is completely better and I no longer have dizziness or headaches. Thanks to a good night''s sleep and rest. There is a king''s room a while straight from the entrance to the infirmary, twice to the right and once to the left. I was taught when I came here a few times ago. Two soldiers stand in front of the king''s room on watch. "Alim... Mmm." Huh... Alim Nariway, huh? "I hear it from the king. Come through." I almost said Alim, the soldier on the left, to me who was supposed to meet me for the first time. This guy is one of Alim''s fans. I walked into your room with a full smile as a fan service. "Are you okay now? It''s Alim." As soon as I got in, the king said so. I replied. "Yeah, I took plenty of time off." The interior of the room is simpler than I thought and there are no decorations that are too gorgeous. But every piece of furniture or item in this room is "finest" or "treasure". Among them is a wand that lays large red and white of the king''s treasure class on a cot made mainly of demonic wings that are not available inside. That wand was "epic". Could the king be the type of man who can fight? "Right, good. Don''t be too unscrupulous. Well, anyway, Alim, sit down there." "Yes." I sit in a red cushion chair with cat-footed legs as the king urged me to. The back was embroidered with elephant-like creatures. "He detected my daughter''s danger as soon as possible and helped me out. He shredded and made items to enhance his soldiers. Let''s start with one thank you for these two." "Yes! But Kara and I are friends¡­ it''s natural to help! And... the latter is what I did on my own..." The king laughed with joy. "Again, just as I expected" What does that mean? "And say? "I had heard in advance that I had an adventurous girl of less than or equal to aptitude age who would advance in rank at an unusual rate. And surprisingly, in only 10 days, the girl became an A-ranker. Furthermore, he won the A-rank division of the militant tournament, which included a food festival, only once a few years. At this point, I had a feeling Alim Nariway would be a good friend to my daughter." Well, that''s why the king handed me the winning flag right away... And I thought it would be weird to give me a castle... This is what happened. He''s still the one standing up there, and maybe he''s sensitive about interpersonal relationships saying that. "Really..." "Oh, it was actually my way. Kara seems to enjoy herself every day. I always seem happy when I talk about you and Micah. As soon as I met him now, he covered his daughter from Thunderbird, and today he saved me from the devil, and kept protecting me with homemade ornaments. I''ll tell you as many times as I can. Really...... I appreciate it. Thanks." The king bowed his head with pepper. I never thought I''d be able to bow my head off the king or anything. But I''m talking about a king with this knightly spirit. I guess I don''t need any hesitation to bow my head to someone to thank. Is that because you thank me and take it for granted? "And today. My country created the tools to destroy itself to win the war against the devil. Ha ha! I can no longer count my gratitude to Alim." Uh, I can honestly tell you that much. I don''t need anything in return. In the meantime, let''s talk our hearts out. "... because I don''t want anyone to die... and I wish I had an ambush, but I don''t care what you think of sending me a wazzy challenge, so I can get rid of it." "Well, you still think so." There is a back...... yes, even though it sounds like an anxious word, the king looks as if there is something big wrong with it. Is it a secret or a secret to any king? But there''s no problem. The king said so with his chest stretched. I knew there was something. "Can you see why our country is at peace with no distortions with other countries, except for some of the backward societies? "No... only because I declared I would not go to war..." "Whatever, there is that too. But there''s one really big reason." I''ll tilt my neck a little and ask. I don''t know why sappy. "Is that... why? "It''s simple, our country is strong. In the past, he has been undefeated in war. Therefore declaring that we will not wage war will not attack us anywhere" I see, was this country strong in war? I didn''t know that. It''s amazing how undefeated you are. But hey... "But, king. Suppose the demons have been trying to be prepared to do that¡­ what do you do? "So I''m telling you I''m grateful. Thanks to Alim, we have a better chance of winning." I see. That''s what you''re saying. I knew there was something uneasy about you for having a confident look on your face. "Then I''m glad." "Um, but I still want to ask Alim... I haven''t repaid you any favors yet, but will you listen? Say no, no, he got a serious look. Maybe the first thing to do from here... I... if it''s for people, I''m thinking of doing anything if Micah is worried and doesn''t cry. It''s crazy. "I''m not thanking you, what''s that favor anyway? "Hmmm...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... The king takes a deep deep breath, his eyes sharp and looks at this one. "Alim, would you be a brave man? 145 Lesson 144: The Brave Huh... what did I just say? This guy. "Hey, what did you say? "I said I wanted you to be a brave man." Brave... brave!? Me? No, sure, I wasn''t thinking of doing anything basic... "Am I... a brave man? "That''s right. I want to ask for it in anticipation of its strength and sense of justice, but only Alim can do it." I''ve been doing research on tozumaho in the past. The brave showed up before 300 years ago. He''s got a knight somewhere. If I could pull The Sword of the Brave out of my sheath, I would have been officially recognized by God as a brave man. That 300 years ago, the brave man stamped a variety of dungeons and "The Sword of the Brave" on the sword of the brave man, said Mephistophales in full equipment of the legendary weapon, "The Evil Demon Samayyle"... He went missing after that, though. But all the brave men in the literature are said to be men, plus they seem to be over 18... why me? That doesn''t apply to any of them, does it? "Can you be strong or brave with a sense of justice? And I''m a woman, and I''m only 12..." "I don''t think gender has anything to do with age. Besides, isn''t Alim going through The Sword of the Brave? I don''t have time to look for the brave now. Please... please. Will you be a brave man? What? Am I going through the sword of the brave? That''s why...... There is, isn''t there? That''s right. Brave sword, I made it. Don''t let the humans you made fall out of it. Mephistophales wasn''t that strong for me either because his abilities were just cheesy. Actually, you were originally acting with the intention of annihilating the demons. If one of the top executives is to that extent, evil demons will also be able to afford it. Or if the evil demon god shows up, you can make about a thousand brave swords out of dark matter and fly. Oh, my God, it''s easy to win. It''s not bad to be a brave man. "Okay! Do... that? "Hmm... what''s up? It''s Alim." I shouldn''t, it took me an unexpected OK. I do feel it was written with the biography of the brave man that the medium of the body of the evil demon god will be resurrected with the human body of the royal blood muscle of this country as a box, with the evil demon in it. Now, the demons are kidnapping Kara and stealing the king''s wife... the queen''s body during that commotion. I mean, tell me to hurt Kara''s mother''s body...? "But the king... doesn''t that mean I''m going to hurt the queen''s body? Perhaps¡­ the demons are using the Queen''s body. Is that okay? Keep it so important..." The king heard the words and laughed a little. I did laugh a little, but somewhere sad. "What are you talking about, Alim? Better than a living human being sacrificing, isn''t it? And Alim should have the skill to take them down without hurting them." Yes, I can defeat enemies unharmed with sword enchants, etc. Oh, my God, does the king expect that from me? Then... I''ll admit it. "Okay, let''s do it. Instead of calling it a seal of evil demons, I will pluck the souls of evil demons from the queen and bury them as they are." "Hmm, that''s intentional, really please. Thank you as soon as this war is over. I really appreciate it." Thank you... I don''t need any more money, no more stuff, no more status because I''m gonna be a brave man... Hopefully this won''t happen, with Micah and Kara and the others... if we can live in peace, that would be fine. Wouldn''t you like to go inside...? When I think about it, the king makes me look even better. "So why don''t you pull out the sword Alim made on the high ground of the castle early tomorrow morning to let the people know you''ve become a brave man? Swords in public? Seriously? I wonder why I have to do that. I don''t hate being so prominent. "What? Why not?" "Um, that''s to let the people know that Alim is a brave man. If we did it in front of a lot of people, even if Alim wasn''t the real brave guy, the world would admit Alim was the brave guy, right? Oh, you mean that. To recognize me as a brave man in everyone''s memory. Then let''s pull the sword out in front of everyone tomorrow, as the king says. "If that''s the case, I understand." "Uhm." The king shook his neck slowly and vertically as he stroked his beard. Then suddenly the king''s face changed suddenly, and he looked strangely nibbly. Kind of reminds me of Kara yesterday. "It''s Alim, by the way." "What is it? "I just ask this......... why don''t you come and marry us? "... Huh? Hey, what are you going to say? No, really. "Hehe, actually, Tulle hasn''t decided on an engagement yet, and he''s only seven years old with you... as the next king, he wants a firm wife... not to say he can''t? The flicker and the king come with a gaze. Mr. Tulle, or Mr. Tulle... he''s certainly handsome... right. Haven''t you decided who to engage? But unfortunately, I''m pretty much determined! I have to say no. "Me... why me? We haven''t known each other for two months... and I''m only 12..." "Really? You know your reputation in the city? He''s smart, he''s smart, he''s smart, he''s clever with his hands, and he''s strong. Few soldiers are enthusiastic about supporting you. or many. " "Uh... eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh? Seriously, my assessment. Is that so? She said she looked beautiful. I can illuminate something. But... "I''m sorry. I... because I have someone I like" "Right... sorry about that. Who''s the lucky guy, by the way? If you don''t want to, you don''t have to talk _____" It''s Micah. The king''s face turned into a badly surprised look. "Mica... Mica would be a girl!? "But I like it. As much as I want to get married." "Well... well. Then we have no choice... Huh... Ha, ha, ha, ha." I didn''t expect you to laugh out of the blue... Plus, the same reaction Kara had when she declared that she liked same-sex with dignity in the present. Kara, maybe your personality resembles your father. "I made half a joke trying to loosen up Alim''s stiffness, but I got an unexpected response back... fuhaha" Well, did you try to relax my nervousness? Half the joke, half the truth. "Ha, ha. It''s Alim. We''re gonna win this fight! "Yes." "And you should love Micah" "... Yes" Damn, I can''t believe you''re making fun of me right away and abruptly if you think I''m getting serious. After all, I feel like this war would go well under this guy, too. "All right, then we''re done with the weasel requirements." "Excuse me." "Uhm. Tomorrow... please... be a brave man. Thank you even if you say no. Must." "Uh... well, yes" I left this place in honor of the king. Let''s go see how Micah sleeps in the infirmary and then go back to Kara''s room. 146 Lesson 145: Being a brave man means There was no Micah in the infirmary. I guess I woke up right after that. For one thing, when I went back to Kara''s room, Micah and Kara were in the room. As expected, was Micah back in Kara''s room? As soon as I walked into the room, Kara asked me. "You talked to your father, didn''t you? Alim......? Oh, nothing if you can''t talk about it..." It''s not something I can''t talk about. However, I might worry about Micah... I''ve already taken care of it. Let''s be honest. "We were talking about being brave, weren''t we? "Huh..." We both saw this one with a surprised face. And he''s stuffing me and asking me questions. "Why... is Alim the brave one? "Oh, yeah. Besides, being a brave man means you have to fight evil demons..." I see, you''re both worried about me... but I''m the only one who can be brave. I guess I''ll just have to elaborate. "Yeah. It seems I''m the only one who can do it" "What do you mean..." "This time, the sword of the brave man needed to defeat the demon god...... yeah, the sword of the brave man is made by me, so I mean, I get out of that sword. And even if God doesn''t recognize me as a brave man, I''ll be recognized as a brave man by the people, won''t I? We can''t look for someone who can escape the sword of the brave now." "Really..." Hearing that explanation, Kara looked badly depressed. Just for a moment. But my face lit up as if I remembered something right away. "... Speaking of which, Alim, you were so much stronger than your predecessors! Why should I worry?" Sure, don''t worry about my strength. Micah seems to agree on that. But I can win, too, and I have something to worry about, apart from not winning. "Right, but Kara... the demons are probably going to use Kara''s mother''s body as a medium for Samayil''s resurrection... okay? I''m gonna hurt Kara''s mother''s body, aren''t I? I threw the exact same worry at Kara that I did to the king. However, "No problem! If your father gave you permission, I will follow it. Besides, Alim doesn''t hurt you physically. You have a way of fighting. I''m not concerned about anything." Yes, I replied. Right, exactly the same idea as the king? After all, Kara''s character resembles that of a king. I think I''ll make it. Then I have to clear up every other worry. "Micah... you promised you wouldn''t be unscrupulous, you''re sorry? Me... again..." "Ha..." Micah exhaled one big sigh and looked at this one with jittery eyes. Are you mad at me? No, that''s not the look on Micah''s face when she''s angry, this. "You know, Alim. I said don''t be lame on my own. This time I''m going to be impotent with you too, so don''t worry... just be absolutely safe, okay? Oh, well. Micah also meditated all day tomorrow to recover and attack and use a lot of MP on the day. I''m not fighting Samayil directly, but Micah is going to be impotent again. You''re with me. "Yeah, Micah. Micah is absolutely safe... okay? Of course. Micah nodded in response to her promise to me. That''s when I hear Kara knocking on her room door. "Hey, Kara. Alim, aren''t you and Micah there? The Lord of Voices is Mr. Ruin. When Kara opened the door as she said, "Brother Ruin, please wait a moment," Mr. Orgo, Mr. Muli, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Tulle stood in darkening their expressions, in addition to Mr. Ruin. "... your father told me. Alim... are you going to be a brave man? That''s what Mr. Tulle said. Well, Your Majesty, you''ve already told Mr. Ruin and the others. I snort. "If it were..." Mr. Orgo spoke to Potspot. Somewhere in that voice, I feel remorse. "I told you, Alim, Micah... you guys shouldn''t even be in the war." He walked half a step closer to us, bent down as far as my height, and offered his cheeks. "I... have never cursed myself so powerless. With my strength... I can''t really help Alim. All you can do is bury a few enemies... Alim, please, hit me, hit me." Was that this guy m temperamental? Or was it a sexuality that my 12-year-old Lori daughter liked to beat me up...? No, you don''t. I thought this was just in comics or something. This is really what it''s like to be a person with pride as a knight...... think the same thing about Mr. Gabayina or something. I''m just not gonna hit you. "Mr. Orgo, please stand. I''m not gonna hit Mr. Orgo. For the most part, if Orgo and the others hadn''t found me, they''d be dead." "Oh... do you...? Right." Saying so continuously, Mr. Orgo stood up. I stood up halfway around Orgo with a handsome leg and chopped with a degree of power to the back of my knee to avoid injury. "Duh!? That''s how it went, and he fell off his ass. Hehe, it''s just that it''s boring to hit someone who''s ready to get beat up by eating their teeth. 147 Episode 146: The Effect of the Sword of the Brave "Oh my God... what are you doing, Alim! Mr. Orgo, who fell off his butt, protested against me as he stroked his butt. "I said I wouldn''t hit you. - Okay, I didn''t say I wouldn''t fall." "Grungy" We had a blast together. Mr. Mulli, a little too much laughter. Well, it''s a good thing the place soothed, I didn''t do it for you. "Hahaha... by the way, it is. Alim." Yes, Mr. Teal cut back. "For once, just to confirm... Alim can pull out the sword of a brave man, can''t she? "Yeah, well. See?" Mr. Teal nodded with his neck at the inquiry I made. "Oh, let me see." "Okay." I took out the sword of the great brave man in front of everyone here, and pulled his body out of his sheath. I did get out of it, but somehow I reacted completely differently from the literature. Originally, when the sword of a brave man was pulled out for the purpose of "not using it in battle, but showing it", his body was filled with a pleasant white glow. But this brave man''s sword isn''t glowing. Though I''m modifying a lot, the basic nature shouldn''t be different from the original sword of the brave. Did I make a mistake? You know how the sword of the original brave reacted, Kara, Mr. Ruin was surprised. I was just smiling and laughing as if only Mr. Teal knew something. "Ho... you really are a brave man, Alim..." "Su... that''s amazing..." The two of you who wouldn''t know anything were admiring me for coming out of my sword. "Doh... what do you mean? Among those who were showing the sleigh that was the original reaction of the sword, the first to speak out was Mr. Ruin. "Hmm? Ruin, is something wrong? Mr. Orgo asked Mr. Ruin. Mr. Ruin answers by holding onto it. "O... Orgo, the truth is, the sword of the brave... if you pull it out in public, your body should glow." "... hmm? I didn''t teach anyone that effect, did I? "Wow... so are we, right? Mulli." "Yeah, yeah." Three questions like that. Answered by Mr Teal. "All three of us, we don''t know and it''s natural. The glow of the sword of the brave is only specified in some of the most important literature in this country that is out of the door. We, the" royal searcher for the brave "... are the only ones known to the Mephilades." Mr. Teal is right, the literature I used to make the sword of the brave man I saw was treated fairly politely. I see, does that literature only specify that your body glows... Once I was in the zone, I quickly searched my tozumaho for the brave sword to glow. But the only thing that hit me was still the content of the literature I read when I made the Sword of the Brave. ... Yes, I forgot. I haven''t appraised the sword of a brave man yet. The item master... I''m just done making it. That sword made by Mephistophales, I just made it, and I have to be careful not to know the details of what I made in the future. So while I was in the zone, I appraised the sword of the great warrior I made. ["Sword of the Great Brave" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Mithrills Orihalcon Enchant - Type sealed sword ¡¤ Description : Attack + 1170 (390x3) : Superbly increases performance as a sword (sharpness, durability, attack 3x) : The magic emitted by anyone but the owner does not work on this sword. : Deals 10 times more damage to demons and demons than it should. : If you are some weak demon, you can seal it in this sword. : Wounds worn with this sword are instantly blocked by the owner''s discretion. : With certain exceptions, this sword can only be pulled out of the sheath by those with the title [Brave]. : If whoever holds the title of [Brave] pulls this sword out of his sheath, this sword destroys evil and sheds the light that fascinates people. : Make it reasonably light : unbreakable : Always keep it at its best] Brave? What the hell. I knew I didn''t have such a title. A closer look at this title seemed to have the effect of correcting the status and experience. Also, it seems that this title is congenial, and that only three people with the Brave title exist at the same time during the anatomy. ... I mean that, this title was like a testament to bravery. I wouldn''t be a brave man if I were you. Besides, this time, the Kings had to look for someone with only one [Brave] in this open country in two days. You have to look at every human being in the country, and even if you find him in it, that person doesn''t necessarily have combat experience. ... I can''t do this, can I? Oh, is that the opponent''s operation? This operation, someone named Mephistophales, thought of it anyway, he seemed behaving like an intelligentsia. Well, that''s why the king chose me as a brave man. Maybe¡­ the king knew of an "exception" to the brave man''s sword, which was written on the effect of the brave man''s sword, through the sheath. That the man who made it will fall through the sword of the brave. Let me make the sword of the brave, fulfill the conditions under which I will pass through the sword of the brave, and on top of that, show the people where I will draw the sword of the brave, and make them recognize me as the brave. The king thinks too... I mean, is that the only way? Um, well, with all the enemy allies, I feel like I''m being used for good, but I can''t help it, right? Item master, it''s really convenient. 148 Episode 147: Selected Blood Muscles I broke the zone. Speaking of which, Mr. Teal was in the middle of a conversation. Something he said that bothered me. Didn''t the Mephirado clan say, "Find the brave"? Looking for the brave...? I know what that means, but I don''t know how to find it. If this were to happen, I would have read a lot of books better. I learned all the library books because of you. Well, it''s already late. Let''s ask Mr. Teal. What do you mean, "Mr. Teal, the..." Find the Brave "? "It means exactly what the word means. Some people, including Mephirado''s blood, can find the brave." Well, I don''t know how to look for it. "Looking for the brave... how? "The Mephirado people... can see the status of others. Look at the status and tell. I was born with that skill." What, you can see someone else''s status? So maybe Mr. Ruin or something already knows my status? No, you''re not. Neither Kara nor Mr. Ruin have ever shown me anything like they knew my status originally. I don''t know more and more. You read the idea, Mr. Teal continued the conversation. "But... I''m the only one in this country who can see other people''s status. Apparently, only the first born of the Mephirado family for a long time can see the status of others." I see, so neither Kara, nor Mr. Ruin, nor the King, can see my status. Mr. Teal keeps talking in a smooth tone. "The Mephirado family is replacing the king for generations because they are obliged to find the brave. Once upon a time, God gave me the skills to set that down and see the status. To find a brave man as soon as possible for a time like this... but... not a single brave man has been found in the last 299 years. Not in this country." With that said, he stared at me jeezy. And I hung up. "You showed up in that situation. Me and your father feel like we can beat evil demons, even if Alim isn''t a proper brave man. Hehe." Oh, they expect it. Mr. Ruin, Mr. Orgo, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli look at me with a disturbing face knowing I''m not a true brave man. I''ll look at this one, though. "Wait a minute! Aren''t you a brave man? Then Alim shouldn''t go to war! Dear Teal... Alim is still a child, isn''t she? "Are you sure... you''re okay? Not a true brave man..." Mr. Muli and Mr. Lilo protested against Mr. Teal to protect me. Mr. Teal replies with a slight grin, though. "Really? But the status... honestly, you''re stronger than all the SSS Rankers, right? Alim is." Me, Mika, and Kara snorted, too. "Ho... is that true? Mr. Orgo turned to me in suspicion and groaned. Shh, if we stay like this, we''ll go to war with these people worried. I guess these people will join the war anyway. I''m worried too much about me to interfere with their fight. Let me show you the status. "Heh, it''s true! This... can you take a look at it? That''s what I said. I offered you a tozumaho. With my status in sight. "What is this? "It''s an item that shows your status." Answer Mr. Ruin''s question as it is. That''s what I heard, and the four of them peered into the screen of the tozumaho. Skills are not displayed. The four people who saw my status were stiff when they saw it. As far as Mr. Orgo is concerned, his jaw is open all the time. "When I first saw Alim''s status, I was really surprised when I looked at her again yesterday." "No, brother, this is a surprise phase..." "Ah... Alim, how can I be so..." I asked Mr. Orgo, who stretched his jaw, to return the tozumaho from them, who had seen my status well enough for a few minutes. After that, everyone muttered their thoughts on my status. "... Arim, you seem to have worried about us not needing it." "Hey... really. No way, that''s when I met Arim..." "Wasn''t that what we talk about..." "Oh, at best, we have to stay out of Alim''s way." Their faces, which they should have been worried about, were no longer quite the same as they were a few minutes ago. My heart won''t be worried about me anymore. Instead, they look like they understand their powerlessness. This can''t be it. I''ll give you a word. "¡­. Hey, guys, why don''t we go to training when the war is over? "To? Training? Everyone is confused by my abrupt suggestion. "That''s it! I''m going to teach you how I got the power to this point, so we''re all going to do it here! I stretched my swollen chest, put my hand on my hips and looked like a doorman. Then everyone but me started looking at each other. Hmm? Bimyo air. I thought it was a good idea inside to change the air in this place? Couldn''t you? If only someone could laugh at me... "fu... cum... hahahaha" Mr. Orgo opened his big mouth and laughed out. Look... good. He''s laughing at me the way he wants. Luckily, I guess I got into his dots. "Chi... hey, Orgo! "Hih! No, sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t think you''d say that..." Mr. Orgo is still grinning with his belly. Great, I could change the air... but... Mmm... Something touches me. I just had a knee cock and let Mr. Orgo roll. There is no reason. "Duh!? That''s what I said, Mr. Orgo, who fell. He got up right away and asked me why he let me fall. How did you know it was me? "Why did you let me fall! "... somehow." I did everything I could to create a smile that made me look innocent and put it on my face. Thanks to that, Mr. Orgo shut up. "... but I''m sure, let''s train! It''s a promise, isn''t it? I''ll say that just in case. Look, even games and comics make promises like this before the Las Boss war, huh? That''s what I admired, isn''t it? "Yeah, yeah! I, Alim, will do my best to train properly! "Wow... I can do my best too! Whether my smile was good, or the word promise made me fake, Mr. Lilo, Mr. Muli rode for me. "Ha, me too, can you let me go? I''m interested, too. "Oh, I''m coming too! Knights only become stronger." Mr. Ruin, Mr. Teal rode too. What about Kara...? I turn to Kara. "Ah... Alim, am I too? "Yeah, if the king will allow it." "I want to go! "Okay, sweetheart." Kara, you''re on board, too. And then, Micah. "What about Mika...? "... you''ve decided to go." I shrugged so dissatisfied. Seems like he still wasn''t too motivated by his appearance, but apart from that, he got a message saying [don''t leave me alone, I miss you] and [don''t like leaving with Alim]. Lovely. "Then everyone, when the war is over, let''s train! "Yeah!" Good, everyone''s complexion is completely different from the first or just now. Good. You thought there was a division in the story, Mr. Teal, and you opened the door to the room. "I''ve taken care of Ruin and his anxiety, and I''m going back. Good luck tomorrow, Alim! That''s what he said and he left. The four of them, speaking to me one word at a time, left the room. 149 Episode 148: Evening Before the Proclamation of the Brave Five people left Kara''s room, and me, Mika and Kara stayed. "Alim, I just got permission from your father in a message! When this battle is over, please join us for special training." Yes, she said with a full smile. Good, you got permission. "Good for you, Kara! Look, Alim. If this happens, we''ll end the war soon and we''ll all train together." "Yeah, that''s right." I grinned and nodded. "... and before I do, Alim, I have to decide what clothes to wear tomorrow" "Huh... why? Wouldn''t it be better with my usual clothes? My clothes, they''re fancy, right? Luxury." "Huh," Micah sighs one big sigh. I don''t know, I feel good about clothes... like I''m wearing them right now, because they have enough clear celebrity vibes. "Sure... even regular clothes might be good for Alim. But, look, you''re a brave man, right? Brave man! Isn''t that amazing? So what happens if you wear even legendary clothes? ''Cause it could be in history, right? "Right! Micah, that might be a good idea" So me, Micah, and Kara, the three of us used dark matters, and we got a set of clothes and ornaments to wear tomorrow. All epic. I''m also putting on an enchant so I can keep going to battle. Mainly the one with the status doubling system. Yeah, that''s it. That clown''s compulsory contract, I put that on my skirt with the effect of nullifying it too. In the meantime, it''s the effect of ''disabling mental abnormalities against the gear''. After all, it''s a good design that suits me best ever, because if there are three of us, we can incorporate a variety of opinions. "Should I wear makeup or something tomorrow? When I asked, they shook their heads beside each other almost simultaneously. "I don''t want it, I don''t want it, it''s enough as it is" "Well, you shouldn''t wear makeup." That''s what we both said, so I didn''t wear makeup. Isn''t that what you need for makeup in these cases? I don''t know because I''ve never used makeup before. He then practiced just a little bit of how he spoke and behaved as a brave man. In conclusion, he also acted as usual when standing before the public as a brave man. They don''t need bravery or anything. Kara said that there are cute brave men, too, and so on. It''s already 11: 00 when I finish my behavioral practice as a brave man. You should wake up tomorrow at 6: 00 in the morning. So I changed into sleeping rolls and slept for three in Kara''s big bet. Like when I was here before, I was in the middle. I don''t feel like I''m having trouble sleeping or anything. Well, I''m a girl, too. About 15 minutes have passed since I was wrapped in a bet. Suddenly Kara sent me a message. I guess sending a message in this situation is something we both want to talk about. [What''s the matter? [I... I''m anxious, even if Alim and Micah say they''re so strong that they can''t compare to the others...] ... Well, you showed your status to make your anxiety go away, and still your anxiety remains. [It''s okay! Look, even if I''m dying, I can make potions in a flash, and there''s nothing like me and Micah getting hit! [Right. After all, Alim is reliable... and strong] [Yeah, if it''s a fight...] [No, I''m a spiritual person] Spiritually stronger? I guess... I don''t think so myself. Spiritual power... I mean, I used too much MP and I almost collapsed today, and if Micah... and I think Kara and the others would even get hurt in the war, my chest would be so painful. [I''m not strong, the spirit is] [Really? Then why are you so calm?] Oh, well. You saw me calm and you decided I was strong. But this is a habit or something... When I was on Earth, I mostly used to level MAX before Las Boss in RPG games. I''m not nervous about Las Boss at all. The evil demon Samayil also... asks people, as far as the literature goes, if you say so, it''s like Las Boss. Plus, as an example, I''ve been through level 255 181 times. There''s no such thing as nervousness when this happens, is there? [Mmm... well, because I''m confident...? I answered, yes. Kara stares me in the eye so much that she can see it in the dark. [Really? I knew Alim was strong! Me too... I was scared until just now... kind of got brave thanks to Arim. Why not? [Really? Good for you] [Yes! So... tomorrow, you''re going to bed already because you have to wake up early. Rest.] [Yeah, good night] Kara closed her eyes. Right, was Kara anxious? But that seems to have succeeded in clearing it up now. So what about Micah? As a result, Micah doesn''t seem to be sleeping either. Once Micah is completely asleep, she''s supposed to be hugging something nearby. This is what I''ve known since I came to this world. Even on Earth, maybe he was sleeping with a bear doll I gave him. At my home, when I''m sleeping with him, he often clings to my arm. But I won''t now. Because it''s in public... it won''t happen, because I was clinging to my arm when I slept with three people in Kara''s room before. So I decide I''m awake, and I''ll send Mika a a message. [Mika... are you awake? [N] That''s how he sent it, and Micah flipped the face and body he was pointing over here. That''s what happened to Kara when she was there, but her face is near true because it''s almost zero distance. [... Micah... you''re gonna meditate as soon as you wake up tomorrow, right? [Yeah, I will] Micah shook her head vertically. [Oh, yeah. When Alim openly proclaims herself as a brave man, will you leave it as footage? Because I''ll see it when the war is over] Micah has asked me to do something weird. Oh, my God, look at that. What''s it gonna be? [What do you do when you see that? [... somehow? I want to see it, no? [Really? Mm-hmm. Well, I''ll take a shot.] [Eh, thanks] Micah grabbed my hand in the futon as I thanked her with that message. [Hey, Alim, I''m gonna say it again... really, really don''t be impotent, okay? I don''t want to see Alim fall again] [I won''t, Micah is the one who won''t. I... don''t want to see Micah fall.] [Endeavour] I accidentally went back to "me" as Alim. I wonder why. This is rarely the case. Could be. Am I anxious after all? Tell Kara it''s okay. Fighting Samayir is... [Alim, I''m going to bed.] [Yeah, good night] No, no, no. Micah accidentally kissed me for a second. Totally unintended. [Huh!? [Hehe, you''re actually thinking about it, aren''t you? [How did you figure that out? Why did you kiss me? [How many years do you think we''ve been together? And... never mind the latter] I can''t believe I''m being seen through. ... Something tells Micah that in the future, in time, it will be hard to say... And don''t worry about kissing me. I can''t do that. But I feel kind of calm. [Ma, anyway. Now it''s time to rest] [Yeah, good night] Micah turned her body and face over there, as she had just done. I fell asleep leaving the feeling on my lips. 150 Episode 149: Same-Day -1 I woke up with the sound of the servants of this castle moving hastily. Kara is still asleep. Mika was already awake, dressed from a sleeping roll, assembled something like Zazen, and did not move on the chair. I can see the magic swirling around Micah. Meditation seems to be successful. I tried to kiss Micah now in return for yesterday, but I stopped at the boulder for that. It will get in the way. I changed into the clothes I chose yesterday and left Kara''s room. And for now, in a message to the Minister, telling him what had happened, he told him to come between the thrones after breakfast in the dining room. As instructed, we had bread and soup in the dining room, and Kara came to the dining room at the same time as we started eating, so after we had breakfast together, we both came to the throne room. There were already ministers, knighthood chiefs, archbishops and kings between the thrones. And Mr Teal, Mr Ruin, Mr Orgo, Mr Lillo and Mr Mulli. Furthermore, Mr Ult (Rustman), Mr Parasna and Mr Gilmers. On top of that, there was Mr. Mane, president of the Association of Media Merchants. Mr. Bacchus is here. However, he''s probably the brewery because he''s the only adventurer I see in the SS ranks. There are a lot of other people who look great I don''t know... no, there are people who seem to have power, strength, etc., and people like their escorts. "Bah!? Are you Alim? An old man with cane ears noticed me. Yes, he called. The voice was so loud that I didn''t think of it as an old man, it seemed to reach everyone''s ears on this occasion, and my gaze was pointed at me all at once. Kara took about two steps back from me and took a distance. You didn''t like to stand out...? No, you must have read the air and lowered it to make me more understandable. I was supposed to get a better glance. It''s kind of embarrassing, nervous. In the meantime, I replied to my dog grandfather earlier. "Yes, it is" Answer yes or no, Zorro and a few people came by before me. Some of them are asking me to shake hands, and I''m dealing with every single one of them. I didn''t realize earlier, but there are more faces I''ve seen than I thought. "Huh! Alim Nariway... Hey, Alim! You know what I mean? Yes, someone called me pretty high tension. Who, this guy? I''ve seen it... eh, during the martial arts tournament...? Yeah, yeah, the MC guy. Someone who named me [Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl]. Besides, if you look closely, I heard rumors that this guy is making it on his own, and he''s wearing equipment with my face printed on it. That''s the number there, too. No matter how much I love you around, I''m embarrassed by the boulders. That''s it, this guy. If you were Earth, you''d be the type to make idle pain cars and stuff. "Eh, I was moderating during a militant tournament..." "That''s right! Kym Speech! Yeah, right, Mr. Kym. In the meantime, I''ll ask you to remove that alim goodies. "Um, Mr. Kym..." "Wow! I got that Alim calling you a name. Whoa! I can be proud of all my members!... So? "Um... can you take off the hankerchief or the sunglasses that my face depicts? I''m embarrassed..." Then for a moment, Mr. Kym looked grumpy sad, surprised. "Embarrassing!? Am I embarrassing you, Alim? What a mess, I''m disqualified as Chairman of the" Love Alim Party "..." Ah... Alim, I love you. I''m the president of the meeting... and... Was this man the chairman? "No... um... I love me. Meet me... recently rumored" "That''s right! It''s a gathering of Arim fans for Arim and Arim fans, created by me and sent to Arim by Arim fans! By the way, we already have 7,000 members! And other countries, too." "Nah... 7000 people!?" Seriously, I''m surprised. There are 7,000 of them. In just a month or two, why are my fans so... And the other country¡­ I was immersed in something other than the kingdom of Mephilado at some point. No, that''s not why you can make my goods on your own. "Ha ha... that''s... uh, thank you for your support...? But that face is painted. I want you to stop with the goods. Not just for Mr. Kym... but for all members." "Damn...... ok! If you don''t like it, you have no choice. I''ll say that at the next meeting! Oh, you can''t let Arim take any more time! Bye." That said, he walked back into the crowd waving at Tobotobo and me. You want to wear that much alim goods? But I won''t let you. This would make fewer people wear such embarrassing things. As soon as my avid fan, Kym, left, I felt like I had been slapped on the shoulder with a cane. Looking back at you, there was Giseph, the village chief of Pippi Village. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." "Mr. Ziesev! Mr. Ziesev, you look fine. "Whoa, whoa! Listen to the Lord''s work." "Thank you. How are the villagers? "Oh, I''m not well. I always look forward to your work and tiles in the village, folks. Yeah, well... finally, you know, you''re gonna be brave, right? Who could have imagined a girl like that in such a short period of time?" Good, everyone in the village is fine. Much to my delight, Mr Ziesev said. And how do you know I''m going to be a brave man? I''m not supposed to publish it yet... No, no way. "By the way, Mr. Ziesev, I''m not supposed to be making any announcements yet, but how do you know I''m going to be a brave man? "What? You don''t know. Yesterday evening, an extra tile was scattered in the village and apparently in this city." I knew it. I always thought it was a tile version, but the information was too early. It''s like internet news. Either one of you is leaking information. You think he''s lurking inside this castle? That''s a great reporter. "Watts... that''s fast info..." "Well, that''s not the tile version. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "Yes." Mr. Ziesev stopped laughing and got a serious look. That''s the exact same face you had that day when you told me to enjoy my life. He''s got a serious face, but he''s full of kindness. "Honestly, I doubted your ears when I heard you were going to be a brave man. You''re still young... I''m worried. But I don''t have to worry about that right now. This is what I''ve been saying for years..." Don''t worry about Alim. " "Huh... Yikes! I snorted hard. "Um, I told him what I wanted to tell him. Bye, Arim." Satisfied, Mr. Ziesev left. As I followed Mr. Ziesev with my eyes as he left, he was slapped in the shoulder from behind with a ton. I turn my face to you. That''s when my finger snapped on my cheek. "As rumors have it, Alim''s cheeks are comfortable to touch." There was Mr. Mane on my cheek with his pointed ear and his finger like he was supposed to. 151 Episode One Hundred-Fiftieth Day -2 "I was surprised when you heard Arim was going to be a brave man." Mr. Mane has a beautiful face. He had already stopped wearing my cheek. "Now the toys Alim made are stupid to sell. I knew it was what I expected." Oh, that''s why you''re laughing happily just now. But soon the face returned to its true face. "Alim...... this is what I heard, is it true that after selling a lot of Great Potions to the King, and even in this war, you sprinkle advanced potions? So where do you get that information from? Yikes! People in this castle, aren''t their mouths too light? Anyway, you shouldn''t deny it poorly in front of this guy. I feel that way. "Ha... yes, I sold it, and I will distribute it to everyone who participates in this war, potion. The potion we distribute is actually going to disappear when the war is over." "Really... though I was just a little relieved to hear that.... but you sold it to the king, didn''t you?... Hey, thanks to you, the potion''s worth dropped a little? Hee hee!? Scary, staring... those are the eyes of people who''ve cut through so many earthquakes! Scary Yikes... "Ha... ha... sorry..." "It''s okay, I don''t have to apologize. That''s what you did with your power. But remember. Some people have trouble selling potions. For example, we... 60% of the potion''s total anatomical share." Wow... From now on, we have to think carefully about making things. Until now, I''ve mostly traded around me, or anyone who''s asked me to make things. I didn''t think of any other people. We have to reflect. "Um... Um... I''m so sorry..." Again, apologizing so made her smile nicely this time. I''ve been angry and laughing and my facial muscles seem busy since just now. "It''s okay! Alim, after the war, next time you think about something new, at least we will." Could this have made me feel guilty that my destiny didn''t just want to embark on the development of a new product? "Ha... well, I''ll do my best" "Ugh, you''ll earn it again! Oh, yeah, yeah. I''m keeping a word from Arkin and Grape." From Mr. Arkin and Mr. Grape? Oh, my God, I wish I could just say it in a direct message. Well, but it weighs better if you say it with your mouth than with a message. "First of all, Arkin," Alim, there''s going to be a lot of trouble being a brave man, but if you think about gold and stay calm, I''m sure even evil demons won''t be afraid. "I strongly agree with you on this." Mr. Arkin... I know you''re going to encourage me, but I don''t think I can think of any money when I''m confronted with evil demons. "Well, that''s a grape." Mm-hmm, Alim! I never dreamed of fighting evil demons. Win the war, think about it again, and do business with me. " What, these people don''t feel comfortable not always bringing money stories between encouragements? I guess they have their own way of encouraging them. Well, if I say you look like a merchant, do you look like a merchant? "That''s it." "Thank you" "Ugh, that''s okay. Good luck, then. I''m sure you''ll be fine. This is a guess from Elf''s years of experience." That said, she also went to another crowd somewhere. I greet and respond to people for a while. Because Kara seems to have gone to the king while I was talking to the acquaintances. That''s right, there were all kinds of people. For example, Mr. Chairman of a Merchants Association separate from the Media Merchants Association. At first, this guy was brought up with a business story, but he was talking to me and realized he was close to the Media Merchants Association, and he gave up along the way. And the chairman of a meeting called the Horseman''s Passage Association. This man seems to be like the bosses of those who manipulate the carriage. The love for horses was amazing. And the prince of the neighbouring country. He was trying so hard to appeal to me. But I''m a man. Sorry to hear that. You were sad to be lightly indulged in your lack of interest as a heterosexual, and the hindsight of you leaving me was very sad. Well, talk to me. I don''t have a bad personality, but in the end, Mr. Teal is better off with his money, his status, and his face. Still, the guy was a perfectly good guy, and there were some nobles in there who just sprinkled prestige, some duke who would brag about his daughter for nothing, and some sort of warrant who would weirdly try to stick with me. One of the worst was Prince Sexual Harassment. This guy seems to be a prince from a different neighboring country than the prince from earlier, but you''ve been rubbing my ass when you met him. Well, when I glanced at him with all my intent to kill him, he looked blue and ran away. It''s like every Faust bastard. Regardless, not only were there such people, but some of them were so good. Ma, I''ve been talking to all kinds of great people about an hour since I entered this throne. As the conversation was over and I was walking towards the King, now three SSS Rankers spoke to me. 152 Episode 151 Same-Day -3 "Alim, where''s Micah? The first of the three people to say that was Mr. Palasna. Micah''s getting ready for war right now. "Yes... that girl will join us..." The three SSS Rankers look very dark. Like the hosts of the "Anatomical Dollar Ota" and the princes of some neighboring country, there is no appearance of deceit. He seemed serious about the war. "... I knew I wouldn''t fall for it" That''s what Mr. Ult said as the last man looked like. I''m not using that purposeful word. "I know Alim is... very strong. I heard how brave you were when you saved the princess from Bacchus. But I knew I was still... young. Do you really... do you really need Arim to do the brave thing? In response to a question that could also be taken as Mr. Ult''s mourning, I swept my neck vertically and answered in place of words. "But..." That''s what I said, and Mr. Gilmers stopped me. "Whoa, keep it that far, Ur... lastman. That''s what you said, you can''t handle it, can you? "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mr. Gilmers slapped Rustman on the shoulder. "I feel the same way about Parasuna. If you can replace a brave man, do it on his behalf. But all this... only Alim can do it.... you, through the sword of the brave? Mr. Ult shook his head silently, regrettably. Mr Gilmers cautioned Mr Ult and told him to tell him. "Right? So we should destroy the demons on our property so we don''t strain this girl." "... yes... but" Mr. Ult''s dropping his shoulders. Dropped. Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Palasna, the person who imparted him, still feel the same way as Mr. Ult. For these people, I''m still an object of protection, and I don''t suppose you want me to fight evil demons. "More than that, Rustman, you, didn''t you leave a message? "... ah... yes... yes. Alim, I''m keeping messages from Gabayna and Lakhand... Listen to me." Mr Ult said, in the words of Mr Gilmers, as if he had remembered something. And I told them their message. "First of all, it''s Gabayna... here''s what he said." I was very surprised to see the tile this morning. Alim is still young, I disagree that Alim fights evil demons. You''re weaker than Alim. What am I supposed to say? Still, I guess Alim fights evil demons, huh? So all you can say from me is one word... don''t die. ''" Is Mr. Gabayna worried about me, too? It''s about that guy, I guess he''ll try to defeat a little more demons during the war. This is the one I wish I didn''t have to be impotent. "This is what Lakhand said. ''I asked Mr. Ult to give me a message. Maybe you''re asking for the guy from Gabayina, too. Hey, Alim. You''re gonna be a brave man, aren''t you?... If you want to be a brave man, you can. I''m not the one who can stop us. Just don''t forget that there are so many people who are worried about you." Mr. Lakhand... I don''t know, like that guy. There are a lot of people who are worried about me... I mean, this, this flow. Doesn''t that sound like if I fought Samayil, I''d be dead? That''s never going to happen. Even if I die, Micah will use Amrita to bring me back to life. After that, though I might cry and get angry. ... Well, you have no choice. If you fight evil demons, you might lose, yes, I guess you''re all judging by this look of mine. Until recently, Mika was the only one who knew what I was capable of. This ability of mine is clearly cheesy. Yes, I think again. Nothing, everyone doesn''t have to worry. "That''s it. Alim, we''re all worried about you. Say it again, will you really be a brave man? Mr. Ult really doesn''t want me to fight Samayil. There''s just one thing Mr. Ult can answer for. Well, that''s settled. "Yes! I''ll do it. I don''t know... listening to you guys, it''s like I''m going to die... but if I don''t do the brave, who''s going to defeat the demon god? It''s tomorrow, isn''t it? Three people look at each other. "Nothing, I didn''t say that much... we just..." "I know, thank you for worrying! But... I don''t have to worry about what you''re doing." That''s what I said. You won''t have the hassle to stop worrying just because the word don''t worry. Although. "... hey, I guess I do, Ult. She''s not weak, as you think." "Yes... yes, Mr. Gilmers is right! Remember the first time this girl met us? Three people, look at me. When we met? Oh, you mean when I bugged you? "Alim, did you eavesdrop on our conversation? We got the three of us out at the same time. You think a girl like that would lose to a demon god? Mr. Ult shook his head sideways as he hesitated. Will Mr. Ult be able to break it soon? Push back. I shook Mr. Ult''s hand and said it. "I''ll do it again! Mr. Ult, I can''t lose! Never." Mr. Ult''s eyeless face turned this way and blushed his neck like he''d given up. "Ha... my loss. Alim is strong. But don''t just be impotent. That''s all you have to protect, right?" "Yes!" I laughed and nodded nicely. I''ve already convinced Mr. Ult, and let''s go to the king. I have a lot to ask. 153 Episode 152 Same-Day -4 I came near the king. "Oh, it''s Alim. How''s it going? "Yes, are you good?" "Well, that''s more than anything." The king rose from the throne and stopped by my side. "By the way, Alim, I think I''ve already heard it from Teal..." "Yeah, I heard that. If you don''t have the title Brave, you can''t really be a brave man, can you? Well, that''s just a minor problem for me. "Yes, the eagle shut it and tailored you to be a brave man. I apologize for this." "Yeah, but I can''t help it, can I? "I''m so sorry." The king bowed his head to me deeply. There are ministers, chiefs of knights and archbishops around, but we are not trying to stop them. "Oh, keep your head up! King." "I... didn''t tell Alim about it, I tailored it to a brave man... it would be natural for me to do this" "Well... that''s..." The king raised his head slowly. "Alim, what do you really do with a brave man when you say something like this? "... Yes" "Well... then I''m going to tell you why I chose you to be a brave man" "That''s because I''m the one who made the sword of the brave, and I''m going through the sword of the brave, right? "Well, that''s certainly the direct primary reason" Hmm? Direct most... because? So is there any other reason? Externally. "Alim, actually. In the last 300 years, not a single person with the title" Brave "has shown up." What does that... mean? The king continues the conversation. "''Brave'' moves on to the others when the one who holds that title dies. That''s the title. But according to the country''s top secret literature, no new ''brave'' owner has shown up for the last 300 years. As soon as he shows up, our country will know who he is. Only the king, the weasel, or the historians know about this." ... Was it? Then you didn''t have to do anything unscrupulous to find it in the course of three days, but you were prepared for the brave. The question is why didn''t the owner of ''Brave'' show up... right? "How can someone with a brave not show up? "I don''t know, I don''t even know. Besides, you didn''t have to make the sword of the brave." "What!? No way, and the sword of the brave...? Is it that the sword of the brave no longer appears just like Brave because of some factor? "What do you mean? "The sword of the brave was originally the sword of the brave, if used in the seal of the evil demon, which, at the same time as the death of the brave man at the time, appeared again from nowhere." "What... what is that? The king nods slowly. "Think about these things... the brave men before you are alive" "Yes, it will, won''t it" But it was 300 years ago, right? How can humans live for such a long time? Because... the previous brave man is not that special kind of person, such as an elf, he''s a normal human hassle. That''s what the biography says. "Is that possible? "I don''t know... but the only thing I can say is that the demons today think differently than they did 300 years ago. For example... in the previous battle with the devil, we never kidnapped anyone, and this seems to be the first time." "And..." the king continues. "Alim fought against the Mephistophales... was he? "Yes." "There is no such demon in the past. Other than that guy... did you say Asmodence or Astarod? It was confirmed by historians yesterday that they had been defeated by brave men in the past." Somehow, I think a lot of things have been connected here. ''Brave'' and brave men who have ceased to show up for 300 years, that and the new demon that has not been confirmed in the past, Mephistophales...... Does that mean that Mephistophales is the brave man before...? "King! That''s... Mephistophales..." "Oh, I''m thinking what Alim''s thinking, too. However, no matter who they met, it doesn''t change that they grabbed my darling daughter and used her body to make a sacrifice." That being said, he clenched his fist hard and regrettably. The minister approached such a king and struck him in the ear somehow. "No? Oh, yeah. Alim, it''s time. Go to the central terrace of this castle. Raise there the sword of the brave, and pluck it out of his sheath." "Ha!" I replied alot... Wait, I didn''t ask you what I wanted to ask. "I''d like to ask you one thing, Your Majesty? "What? "Well... there are village chiefs in this country, great neighbors and friendly countries, right? "Yeah, but? What''s wrong with that? The announcement of new brave men has long been a duty to our friends and neighbors." No, that''s not what I''m asking. The question is how these people got here. Because... "How did these people get here? Especially in neighboring countries. It''ll take two weeks to get there by carriage! "Oh, you know what?" He behaved as if there was no wonder. "That''s a simple story if you have the skills of a washer and an archbishop. I don''t want to tell you, but I don''t have time to talk about my skills in detail, okay? "... Yes" "Then we''re going to the central terrace of this castle." King than I thought, maybe he''s an amazing man. Well, the question is clear¡­ let''s focus on declaring ourselves brave. Full opening for the first time. 154 Episode 152: The Brave Manifesto Within the Kingdom of Mephirado, the general public or those who did not take part in the war were currently evacuated. Meanwhile, the adventurers, the soldiers of this country and the warriors from other countries had roughly 15,000 people gathered in front of the castle to hear the forthcoming proclamation of the birth of the brave. Incidentally, this declaration is also communicated in real time to the evacuated public through State-owned magic items, etc. Everyone already knew, even the general public, who it was when they said that the brave men would be declared and announced¡­ Until 300 years ago, we were unable to know the brave men beforehand, but because of the development of a way of communicating information called tile plates. This time, the brave one''s name is Alim Nariway, a 12-year-old girl. I haven''t been a brave man in 300 years. Her appearance like that is delicate. It is a face to be said even with the beautiful girl of the world, who has captivated many. There is even a fan club called Earth. She was also a genius in strength and a haz who could only be a decent adventurer from the age of 15 by nature, but she wasn''t. In just a few months, he won the A-rank division of the militant tournament with overwhelming strength. Defending the princess of this country from a certain undead adventurer at a subsequent dinner party with the king. Furthermore, I wondered if she had gone somewhere fluttering, and when she came back, she became an SS ranker with the girl that she was a childhood tame. Such rumors of Alim Nariway have even been reported to other countries in the neighborhood. Most of all, the truth is, Alim Nariway is a man and 17 years old. Not to mention that I''m not even from Anasm, with one exception, I have no room to know...... People had a good grasp of that genius strength of Alim Nariway. But aside from allowing Alim Nariway to participate in the war, many people are opposed to making him a brave man. Some lamented that the country had no choice but to rely on such a young girl. Especially the adventurers and soldiers of members of Alim Nariway''s fan club called "The Love Alim" are breathing when they protect the girl, even if she dies. "Hey, you. Seriously, do you think Arim is a brave man? One of the adventurers asked the mercenary-like man who was next door. The mercenary asked shook his head. "I don''t know until it''s announced... because I''m just from a neighboring country. What do you think? When a daughter like Alim becomes a brave man..." "Hmm? Me. I''m a member of Alim''s Love Party. Whatever the outcome, I''m just gonna try to kill Alim so she doesn''t matter." "... I don''t know, that''s amazing" The mercenary man''s face was a little frightened. Although the adventurer man doesn''t seem to realize it. "Really? It''s only natural that you want to protect your pretty daughter... It''s a corner, why don''t you join Alim''s Love Party? "No, let''s not" It''s 10: 00 a.m. The doors of the central great terrace of the castle were opened, from which the heavy towns and famous adventurers of this kingdom of Mephirado came out with a zorro. The king of this country stands in a critical place on the front fence of the central great terrace. Around its left and right came ministers, chiefs of knights and archbishops. And those gathered before the castle shut up all together, and turned their backs. "That''s good. You got me together. Warriors." The king''s loud voice echoes with the echo. "I sincerely thank all these brave warriors for gathering from the people for such a sudden battle. The enemy is the devil... his executives and evil demons, Samayil." Whoever heard this story was noisy. All in all, I knew in the tile version that the enemy was a legendary demon and that a brave man would be announced. But people, they couldn''t believe it somewhere in the back of their minds. "... I also know how incredible everyone feels. Anyway, it was 300 years ago that the devil showed up. But here''s the thing!... the devil is there." With that said, when the king sent a signal to the minister, the minister brought someone from the back of the terrace, who was severely restrained. The man was human only in his basic form, but he had purple skin, small tuna and feathers. The man was just not alive, he was abandoned, but enough food to surprise all those who were listening to this story. Anyway, the existence that we could only know by learning from our ancestors or reading a book is alive and visible to our eyes because we thought it was extinct. Truth be told, more than half of the warriors assembled for this war had come to this occasion half-heartedly. For example, there is no choice but to do so with instructions from above. Or, for now, take part in the war, and the goal is to get money. In some cases, Alim was the prime target. These people were only thinking about the extent of the devil''s great crusade. Regardless, this kingdom of Mephilado has no credibility. So much for being a demon. "Then... it''s time to move on with the main thrust of this ceremony. Yes, to the valiant proclamation." The king, who perceived that the castle had begun to be a doyodoyo, wanted to talk a little more, but he decided to make a declaration of valor without causing the soldiers to be frightened and reduced in vain. 155 Lesson 153: The Proclamation of the Brave -2 With the king''s words, the girl appeared from behind the terrace door. The figure is later told, as if even angels had come down. Alim''s fans rejoice in her cuteness more than usual, as always...... no, thanks to her outfit... call out her name... While those from other countries recognized that they were indeed the same person as the photographs that appeared on the tiles and so forth, they felt that their loviness was several times greater than that of the photographs. Few have decided to enter the Love Alim Club as early as this point. Others, young and old, were all fascinated. ... just that nobody knows that Alim was releasing and releasing all the power of the title ''Goddess of Enchantment'' at this time. Alim receives a loudspeaker from the king and starts talking. "Mmm... good morning everyone! Yes, when Alim says hello, people say "Good morning" or "Alim is adorable!" I can hear voices like that. "As I''m sure you already know, I''m standing here to be a brave man to defeat the demon gods." Members of the "Love Alim Party" gathered on this occasion voiced screams and moans. In addition, those who are not members and those who come from other countries are confused as to whether it is good to entrust evil demons to young girls, including sentiments such as Alim being cute. "... I''m... I''m still young. If you''re going to act as a normal adventurer, some of you may still oppose becoming a brave man and fighting the demons'' former bosses." But Alim shrugged. "I''m sure I''ll try to defeat the demon god! I won''t let anyone do any harm in this war! ¡­ I have something for you." Say no or no, one potion and bracelet, handed out to as many as 15,000 people. People had no idea what kind of power they used, but at some point they were carefully placed at their feet. All in all, pick it up and stare seriously or try to gear it up. Those who tried to equip themselves mainly with bracelets noticed. Just equip yourself with that bracelet and you''ll be dramatically stronger. "You''ve gone to all of you, haven''t you? I made the bracelet and potion. Everything. Explain the effects! Look at the screen above." While people were heartily surprised by the fact that Alim had made it all for 15,000 people, they looked on top with a snack. People are even more amazed. Because there''s a magic item floating in the air that shows huge footage. "Oh, you surprised me with this item, too? That explains the bracelet and potion." That being said, Alim went on to recite what was written on the screen that was floating in the air. It''s all such an amazing effect as a lie, but wonder everyone trusted Alim''s words. And I was so stunned that only one girl created an epic bracelet and a potion that this would only appear in the old story again, albeit with a limited number of days, that surprise and other simple words were not enough. "So with me, gentlemen... let''s do our best to defeat the demons together! Right?" Right? At the part, Alim tilted her neck a little and put her hands on her mouth. It was an act that I found out about myself, but it worked too well. You can create several Epic items¡­ no one doubts Alim''s strength anymore. People had a sense of certainty and reassurance that "this daughter can do it". For this reason, many people were able to fully enjoy the cuteness of Alim, and some of them were too excited to begin drooling their noses. "Again, I say. I will surely defeat the Evil Devil! With all of you! With that said, Alim took out the sword of the brave, raised it high in the sky, and pulled out his sheath. The sword of a brave man that people have read in books or been told by adults since they were children. What Alim had in her hand remained exactly that legend. The sword of such a brave man was white, as if to purify evil, that beautiful body that had been exposed in the air in the hands of Alim. Why is it shining, it''s because Alim reassembled the enchant that way, but only the Mephirado family or their heavy towns know about it When the light of the sword subsided, King Mephirado came forward again. Alim gives him the loudspeaker and the king starts talking. "So here''s the thing about" The Devil''s Sword Girl in Heaven "Alim Nariway, leader of the SS rank party" Dj Earth "and SS ranker. This girl has become a brave man! loud cheer with that voice. An unstoppable alim call. Some of those calls demanded that Alim wave or some adorable pose. Alim answers it as best she can. When he posed for one of them, he said there were quite a few who fell. Henceforth, it was forbidden for Alim to present the pose in public. Whatever it is, this declaration of bravery will be told for a long time (and of course beautified). ______ ____ __ The King began to explain the contacts and operations to those taking part in the war. In between, a mercenary told an adventurer next door. "Hey, you. I... I figured I''d be in The Loving Alim Club." The adventurer, whose nose was bleeding from so much excitement that he was told so, replied as he wiped away the liquid dripping from the haha. "Welcome to the Love Alim Club! 156 Episode 154: Shyturn Day goes back a day from the Proclamation of the Brave. This is the home of Shytern. It is also separate from where the Alims attacked. There were demon executives gathered there. "Come on! Dear Samayil! We''re coming back to life! With that said, Mephistophales folded and destroyed the sword of the brave, in a drop lot. From the Sword of the Destroyed Brave, a very disastrous swirl of purple magic and soul occurs and enters the drop lot one by one. "Fine! How''s it going? Mephistophales just widened his mouth further with a torn mouth than a constant when he confirmed that all the purple wax had been absorbed in the drop lot. And when I patted the yubi, out of nowhere, a beautiful woman...... no, maybe someone as good looking as a girl in her late teens appeared on her side. She is the Queen of the Kingdom of Mephirado. Hence already dead. But the corpse did not rot at all, and it did not look any different from when it was alive. Mephistophales snapped. "(Hey... 11 years ago, it was really good to be able to kill the queen with an incurable illness caused by a forced contract... I could have been Princess Kara, but you made it slightly more difficult than stealing this body. Mr. Ammon''s abilities prophesied that this body would not rot)" Mephistophales laughs with two maris, letting the drop lot grip on that queen''s body. From that drop, once again, a purple cloud appears. He entered through all the holes of the human body, from the ears, eyes, mouth, and nose of the queen''s corpse to between the nails and into the pores. "300 years of bitterness, at last this time......! As soon as all the wax gradually entered, the air became unusually cold for a moment. All the executives, including Mephistophales, were delighted by the cold. With some exceptions. In a moment, the queen''s body stands squeaky as she grabs the drop lot. It emitted a vast amount of magic from the body that could not be felt from other demons and demons of this world. And the corpse openeth his eyes, and his eyes are a dark rainbow. At the same time, 12 giant wings of seven colors grew from my back. divine. Some will think so. In fact, the look was beautiful. The Queen''s body... sacrifice was originally beautiful, but now it''s not human beauty, it''s as if it embodies supernatural beauty. And Mephistophales snaps. Other demons say it. "Congratulations on your resurrection. Dear Samayil, Our Mother." "" Congratulations on sitting down! Dear Samayir, Our Mother. "" Thus saith the queen, called Samayir, unto the devils that were on the spot. "Hmm... Thank you for 300 years. I am finally resurrected. At the same time... let''s avenge the abominations." "" Ha!! All demons rise, hands on their chests and salute. Looks like Samayle noticed something here. "Mephistophales, don''t you think Asmodence and Astalord are here? And Mephistophales answers. "... the humans have defeated me" "Hmm, right...... Then let''s take revenge and bury him... and we''re ready for war, right? Just like Ammon predicted." "Yes, of course I''ll sit down. Mr. Amon, please." Mephistophales falls back and instead an owl-headed man called Amon comes forward. "Dear Samayil, according to the prophecy of the eagle, all previous plans have moved in secret, so the humans are not fully prepared for the brave and the soldiers. There will therefore be no brave men, and soldiers will only have enough troops to gather in two days a day. Our victory will be assured only if we watch out for the king''s summoning demons and SSS rankers." "I see. And what time is the war? "It''s the day after tomorrow" "Hmm, fine. Just right for my prep exercise. How many enemy soldiers are there, Berial?" The devil, called Berial, stepped forward and knelt to Samayir. "I''ll sit you down for 15,000. Of these, there are not as many as four or five holders of comparable strength as our executives." "Hmm, so how many troops do we have here? Belial." "Ha, sire. Our army will sit at 522,280, including demons." Samayale said this with a smile on its beautiful face. "Fine, I feel like a lot of them, but, well, you know, kill the humans. So the problem is SSS Ranker..." Samayyle is the three people emitting a heavy aura other than Mephistophales. Eyes on the devil. "Lucifer, Al, Balzebub, you deal with this." "Ha!" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" I know what I''m talking about. He that looked like Samayir, Lucifer, and the spider man with the frog head, Beal, and the king of the temples, Baal. They are three pretty powerful Shytern executives. "Then in two days... I will crush the blood of Hate Mephirado and his men..." The demons moved out. 157 Episode 155: The Devils and the Unsullied A demon named Lucifeeil, after Samayeil left, was alone in a quiet place where no one else was, eating his teeth and holding his fist. "... Samayir is back at last" He shrugged so, not telling anyone. But who the hell was listening to that soliloquy... no, there was one. Mephistophales. "Hey, hey, hey, hey? What are you talking about, huh? Lucifueil...? "!... you were there, Mephistophales" Lucifer stared at Mephistophales. "I don''t like it... don''t look so scared, please" "He who eavesdrops, he''s obvious." "Ha-ha-ha! That''s right." Mephistophales is deliberate, grinning with his belly. I''m just not laughing my eyes off. "... so, you. Contract with me... you didn''t forget, did you? Try to imitate your betrayal of Master Samayil." Mephistophales abruptly removed a piece of paper from his nostalgia. It is signed "Herel Benthahar". Pretty old paper-like and detailed letters can''t be read in a sumptuous way, but only that signature and the letter ''Whoever broke the contract dies'' were clearly floating around. "... I know. This is the outside road." "Ha-ha-ha! Because it''s an outside road, and this is tough... you and I, we both stepped off the road the same way - no! Mephistophales laughs with Nitanita, circling around Lucifeeil without meaning. "Hey, Mr. Lucifer? I''ve been working so hard for 300 years... can I be happy that Master Samayil is back? That''s what you want, isn''t it? "300 years or so...... only the last decade or so has actually worked. Until then, you''ve been asleep, me and you... both demons." This place is almost silent except for these two conversations. Therefore, the word "demon", like Lucifer''s hatred, was well heard in the ears of Mephistophales. "Don''t separate the word demon from us. Yo! It''s the devil now... me and you." "Now the devil... or..." "Yeah, the human enemy, the" devil. "You killed a lot of people in this war, didn''t you? "Knock..." Lucifueil bit his lips off. Contrary to the color of his body, which seems unhealthy to his dark expression, his wings shine, as if they are sarcastic about him. "... yes, I''ve been wanting to ask you... one thing? Lucifueil asked Mephistophales, as he recalled. "Well, if you can answer that, go ahead" "What''s your purpose? Samayil''s resurrection isn''t the ultimate goal, is it? Yes, Lucifer Ayle asks, but Mephistophales just laughs at Nitanita and doesn''t try to answer. "... why don''t you say something" "I can''t answer one thing, can I? It''s none of your business." "............... right" Lucifueil looked at Mephistophales'' face in chills. My mouth is laughing at Nitanita, but the look on my eyes seemed somewhat sad, and also its eyes seemed to look somewhere far away, not here. "Ooh, you both... I''ve been looking for you" Bashful and feathery, Amon flew to the two. "Oh! This is Mr. Amon. What''s wrong, sir? "My Lord has gathered all the executives. Come." Roger that. "......... ok" Mephistophales and Lucifueil follow Ammon flying with wings growing on his head. A little further, Amon accidentally spoke up. "... Speaking of which, Lord Mephistophales. As a result of this morning''s prophecy of you, I said," Everything works, "but... Is that about Samayil''s resurrection? Mephistophales laughed with great pleasure when he heard the story. That''s what my eyes are laughing at this time. "Yeah... yeah, I am! Again, 100% of your prophecies are truly powerful." "Ho! Being praised means this'' Devil of Prophecy and Word ''Amon. As long as I''m happy." Lucifueil, who was listening to it, immediately wondered if Amon was saying that other plans for Mephistophales would work better. Ammon''s prophecy has never come off before. That was a hundred times. "Oh, speaking of which, Mr. Amon, how was Mr. Lucifueil? "Oh, Lord Lucifer? As a result of yesterday''s prophecy, he said, ''There are great difficulties along the way, but eventually his wishes will come true''. Speaking of which, did Lord Lucifer have someone he wanted to bring back to life? Good... maybe we''ll come back to life." "Let''s..." Lucifer bites his lips hard and looks remorseful. His wish comes true means that this time the man who fights will be destroyed by the hands of the devil. That couldn''t be solved for him. But still, Lucifueil has the highest priority in bringing back those he loved. Eradicate those who exist today. After a while, the three bodies reached where Samayil was. "Oh, here we are... wasn''t it too late?...... well good. We''re going to work out a way to destroy both of us. Mephistophales, please." "Ha! Leave it to me." That''s what Mephistophales bowed down. 158 Chapter 156: Arrangement On the day of war Yesterday, the placement of the army, as the kings thought, has been announced. Already in that placement, the Mephirado army stood by at 12: 00 a.m. The enemy has no idea where it''s coming from or what time it''s coming. Thus, the placement of as many as 15,000 soldiers was such that they could cope wherever attacked from. The king''s capital of Mephirado has its own large gates to the east, west and north, where it can enter and exit. It is clear that the aim of the opponent is Mephilado, so it is the kind of arrangement that surrounds and protects the King''s capital. It''s like fighting to protect the people, so if they enter the king''s capital, it''s over. Regardless, the people necessary for this country and the great people of other countries are waiting in the castle. But starting with the king, it seems that the four Knights Commanders, ministers and archbishops will somehow fight in the war. Everyone stopped, but no one could. The main troop positions are as follows: South entrance SSS Ranker Gilmers and a mixed army of Piece of Hercules adventurers and soldiers from the country, led by Gilmers'' team West entrance Former participants in the Slave Liberation Army (including Gabayina, Rakhand and Bakkas), led by SSS Ranker Lastman And, the Knights. East exit Army led by SSS Ranker Palasna. North entrance King''s Army + Alim, Micah. Directly to the King''s Army, with the participation of kings, ministers, chiefs of knights and archbishops. Around 15,000 stated. Backward support is about 3,000 people. Only adventurers above the C-rank will participate in the war, backward support below the D-rank. In addition, the adventurers who did not participate in this event serve as the guardians and protectors of the people in the city. A statue made by Arim was placed in the east, west, north, west, and south, and in the center of the king''s capital, and a stronghold was set up to surround it in the east, west, and north. All those who took part in this war were, at first, somewhere in their minds, anxious. First, with respect to the brave. No one was convinced that the 12-year-old girl was a brave man. But now, the adventurers and warriors and knights have been shown the strength of the brave men to be strengthened by Alim, so there is no problem. Besides, all more than S-Rankers participate in this war. Anxiety about the brave cleared up, but he had another anxiety. What was that? In other words, the problem was that their information had to rely on old literature that they were demons. Only some human beings can learn more about what demons are like and what attacks they may predominate in, and what biography is commonly available. However, when the King proclaims the brave, he makes the weakness of the devil clear. Light attribute. It was announced that some kind of light attribute attack would work greatly. In addition, the arms handed out by Alim automatically grant light attributes to the attack, he said. This also motivated the adventurers. ______ ___ _ Same day, 12: 00 a.m. I took Mika out once in the magic room, and she was out there just like all the other people in the war. Me and Mika were assigned to the north entrance. There are no SSS rankers at the north entrance. On top of that, the kings say they will fight on this occasion. Honestly, fighting evil demons while protecting these people may be tough. "Hmm... let me show you that I can still do it too" Yes, the king says confidently. I wonder if the king understands that the devils are after themselves. In the meantime, I decided to leave Micah with the Knights Commander to meditate and look around at the people who would fight with me to protect the north entrance. "Ooh!? Alim, it''s me! "Oh, seriously? "Mmm, it''s impossible, except I love you" A few people, stop building bases and stop by me. Five minutes and five minutes for men and women... Did I just say that? "Guys! Let''s do our best. Ugh! I wanted to bruise and encourage the people who were on the spot with their manners, tricks, and words. "Oh... it''ll heal you... just look at this girl and I can work hard" "Don''t be nervous because you''re a brave man! Run if you''re in danger." "Cute... cute..." "Bracelets and potions, thanks" I accept that the women have their heads covered or their cheeks pounded. The men deceive me not to be stroked by hi-touching them to bounce on my hand trying to stroke me. There is resistance to a man being able to put his head on... an Alim who is a girl... If you''re a handsome guy I know like Mr. Teal, Mr. Ruin, or Mr. Ult, I don''t mind anything else. And then, guys, they''re gonna give me a fuckin ''treat. He never refused any confectionery before, so at some point, he said I liked confectionery. I can''t tell you that it''s spirit to take what you can. I played with all the soldiers for an hour because of that. I got so sleepy, I went back to the king. To get me to sleep. "Mr. Knight Commander... Me, you''re going to sleep hypnotically..." "... No, Alim is the most important point of this war. If sleep cravings interfere with the battle, I''ll have trouble. Sleep slowly. In the meantime, I''ll wake you up when the enemy arrives." "Oh, yes, please. Well... su" I laid a simple outdoor bunk next to Micah meditating and dived in there. Micah is concentrating her magic anyway. I''m sure we''ll have a date when this war is over. Yeah. I fell asleep thinking about it. 159 Lesson 157: Southeast : Wangdu East Exit ____ At the eastern exit, an army is formed, headed by Palasna. "Alim, Micah is to work hard... and I have to work hard too... as an SSS ranker" Not telling anyone, Palasna squeaked so. "Mr. Palasna! Long time no see." To her like that, one girl approached and called out. Even so, my age is only about 5 years old compared to Parasna. The girl is an S-rank adventurer and has worked with Parasna several times in the past. "Oh, it''s been a while. How have you been? "Yes! Thanks to you" Palasna and the girl are reunited for the first time in five months. The girl soon noticed something different than when she met Parasna before. "Is that...? Mr. Palasna, did you change your cane? Unusual..." Parasna seldom changes the wand. It''s been three years since she took the SSS Ranker, but it''s the first time she''s changed her wand anew. "Yeah, okay? This is a legendary wand." "What? Wasn''t the previous wand an epic, too? "Epic weapons also have their own performance. This is one of the most prestigious weapons of all time." Palasna strained her chest and said so. "Ha... I''m not sure... I know it''s a good wand. By the way, Mr. Palasna, you''re still wearing your robe hood today." "Well, well." Parasna replied that while messing with the robe a little with one hand. "Why are you always, like, hooded? "Everyone has a secret." "Hmm... yes... Mr. Palasna, you''re a beauty in the corner, but it''s hard to see your face in the hood... I can''t believe it" Palasna smiled happily. "Oh yeah? Thanks. But I wonder if I can take this hood off... It''s not like I''m in trouble to be seen." "Hmm? Then why? The girl tilts her neck. "Well... well, in a nutshell, it''s an important memory... I guess? "Mmm... I don''t know more and more. Ooh." The girl lets her cheeks swell. "It''s okay, I don''t know. Look, we need to work better than that, right? It''s time." "... mmm... ok" The girl, who was urged by Parasna to work, went back to her place of business. : Wangdu West Gate ______ At the western entrance, those called the Slave Abolition Group, led by Lastman and shown by removing the system of slavery from within Mephilado, were mainly active. "Heh heh! It''s been a long time since we''ve been working for four of us! Hey, Mr. Last Man." "Aah, Kushibridana. About a year and a half crikey? Ult talks a word into dressing up like a special photo hero as usual. That''s still alien. By the way, only some humans know Ult is the last man. "It''s true... let''s win this war and let''s all swallow some delicious alcohol, too, Alim." "... Mr. Bacchus, Alim is still below his aptitude age, so he can''t drink...? "Hehe, I''m just kidding." There are six of them on this occasion: Lastman Bacchus Rakhand Gabaina and Gog Margo, Rakhand''s companion. "Alim is that girl that Micah''s childhood friend, isn''t she? Mr. Lakhand." "Oh... I didn''t think you''d be a brave man..." "Micah... or... how are you doing now? Mr. Rustman knows, doesn''t he? I don''t know how those girls are doing." Gogg asked Ult if the two were well. The last man replied as he nodded. "Solehamou, Marde Sisters Noyouni Zhonggalianyi" "Yeah, well, I see those two pretty good, too. Looks like I''m pretty much related to those two. Well, the answer is the same as the last man." Bacchus also answers by breaking into Gog''s questions. "Well, good... but I still didn''t want that girl to be a brave man." "Watashimoda...... Dagana" The last man shrugged back at Gabaina''s whining. "Alim, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. I ha Noon, Solenikizu Casaleta" That''s what the last man said when he saw where Alim would be. : Wangdu Nankou ____ At the south entrance, an army was formed, dominated by members of Piece of Hercules, Mephilado''s premier team of great adventurers led by Gilmers. "Leader, don''t make a big emergency request for a long time" Yes, the one who spoke to Gilmers was a member of the Piece of Hercules, a six-minute S-ranker from above, a morningstar-user. By the way, all 2-4 of Piece of Hercules can be SS Rankers. "Oh... right. But this is more of a serious war than an emergency request." Gilmers answered while taking care of his weapon. "Humph! My Morningstar will roar! "... but your Morningstar, isn''t it time to change? The blade spill is terrible." "Guru... yes, but... you know the leader too, right? Morningstar''s not for sale inside." He was a little soggy. "Well...... it''s not a major weapon. I''m telling you how it would be if I switched weapons on you a bunch of times. "I don''t like that. I like to be this powerful. Besides, my dad used to be a Morningstar." "I know, I''ve heard it many times." Gilmers finishes taking care of the Great Sword that was on his back and starts taking care of the Devil''s Sword that was stabbing him on the side. "... fine... swords, wands, bows are quite legendary in the alley. Morningstar is good and upscale. First of all, don''t let Morningstar come out of the dungeon." "Oh, sure, if it''s your strength, you can be an SS ranker if only you had a good weapon. That''s a shame." "That''s right. There''s no artisan out there who can make more than the finest morningstars, is there? The man looked flatteringly at the Devil''s Sword that Gilmers was now caring for. "Speaking of which, that demon sword. You recently joined the leader''s collection, right? Where did you get this? He said he did buy it..." "Oh, yeah." "Heh, heh, don''t look at it many times with a good sword. What auction venue did you buy it from? Gilmers answers the question. "No, no, I didn''t buy an auction or anything ready-made, you made it. You''re a bespoke one." "Nah...... my god! The Devil''s Sword is definitely an Epic... Because there are people who can make legendary weapons!? The man unusually devoured the story. Gilmers looked into his eyes and guessed what he wanted to say. "... you''re going to make a Morningstar, aren''t you? "Oh, you understand? Yeah, I''d love to introduce you to him. What kind of person are you? A powerful man who can make a legendary weapon... like a skilled grandfather dwarf? "No, you''re not a grandfather, you''re not a dwarf. I''m not a man in the first place." "Yep, yep, yep, yep!? Are you a woman? Heh... an artisan who can make a legendary weapon out of a woman......... that? The man seems to have noticed something. "By the way, this bracelet that we all do... you''re an epic, right? "Right." "The maker of this bracelet... Reiki no Alim... yes, Alim is a beautiful girl...... Ha! Leader, no way." The man reads a suspense novel and looks like when he finds out who did it. Gilmers was now even more of a thought that he might not have had to talk because it was going to be an annoyance to Alim. "Yeah, I know what you''re trying to say, but Alim''s busy right now." "Damn... I don''t know... Leader sloppy" The man dropped his shoulder badly and showed himself discouraged. "In addition to obtaining an Epic weapon, you will be approached by Alim again, please introduce me." Because of this, this guy, Alim, can be the number 10 member of the club who loves you. "You... you''re too desperate.... Well, how about that? Okay, when this battle is over, I''ll tell you the story. Instead, get the money and the spindle material, okay? And if they say no, that''s it." "Leader Ahhh! Thank you! The man tried to hold Gilmers with tears and runny nose, but Gilmers sent him. "Buh! They sent you... Oh, how much is the price? And the material." Gilmers told the man the details of when he asked Alim to make a weapon. "10 Million + Millions of Bells, plus Mithril and S-rank + materials for you...... well, I think you can handle it" That''s what the man said as he nicked. "Oh, it''s just nice to look forward to weapons... win this war, huh? It doesn''t mean anything." "... Yes, sir! 160 Episode 158: Upcoming Evil I woke up. Check tozmaho, 5: 30 am. Not yet, the demons are not here. In the end, I only slept for 4 1/2 hours. Maybe because it was a shallow sleep due to tension. I got out of the bunk and checked around. Apparently, this north entrance alone is roughly a quarter of the total number of people currently taking hypnotic sleep. I spoke to the Knight Commander standing nearby. Apparently, the Knights Commander was giving me and Micah amulets. "... Mr. Knight Commander, I''m up now. Thank you for watching me and Micah." "Ah... Alim. Good morning. The devils haven''t arrived yet." "Yes... looks like it" I saw Micah meditating. Somehow, the magic was swirling, it was amazing. People in this world can sense MP and magic, as if there is a sense dedicated to it. Me and Mika can do it, too. The amount of magic you can feel from Micah today is not halfway through, but at a glance that if you unleash magic in this state, it will exert even more power. Good, looks like Micah''s meditation has been properly successful. Micah''s meditation will be over in an hour and a half. I''m a little hungry, so I decided to make soup with more ingredients. I can''t feed 15,000 people on a boulder, but for the Knights of Mephirado, who surround themselves to protect Micah, me, and the Kings, let''s plug in. So I instantly made soup in the magic room. Because of this, the soup juice uses the one that has lost its flavor in the master potion. The meat is... on the meat of the child dragon, the blue tan of the chagemallow. Vegetables are cabbage and onion main. Quickly, when I handed it out to the Knights, I was delighted inside. Good. Well, should I say Knights on a boulder, or compare Arim to the members of my beloved club is outrageous, everyone, is classy¡­ people of the kind I often see in fantasy novels and such. samurai say in japan. Well, 30% of those knights are people I''ve talked to once. Regardless, the soup shall also be distributed to the King, the Minister, the Knights and the Archbishop. As for the archbishop, I was concerned about the religious ban on eating meat or something, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. She received it normally and ate it. Recently, the season has just gotten a little chilly in the fall. The soup plug was published inside. Well, I''m done with some spare time. Actually, it''s only been 20 minutes since I woke up. Still... no sign of coming... what do we do? I was so free that I made and equipped ornaments that fit on my legs that had the effect of "only automatically coming back to life once the owner dies". This could be handy. Because of this, they call it an anklet when it comes to ornaments to put on your feet. I didn''t know. While I was doing that, it was 6: 00. It was 6: 02 when I checked with Tozmaho, but I thought about one thing. Maybe he won''t come when it''s 6: 06: 6, right? No way... Greek mythology of the earth... there''s no way the demons of this world are going to imitate the apocalypse... No, I''m sure. All the executives have names like I''ve heard before, right? No way... Even though I thought about it, I saw a tozumaho. Tozmaho is referring to 6: 05: 48. And then, when it was 6: 06: 6, suddenly, one side of the sky began to be covered in black clouds. I perceived some power as I stretched my thoughts. And set up a weapon. That seems to be the same for everyone. Not like the demons Micah and Mr. Bacchus were fighting or Mephistophales again...... great power. If you look at those who feel that power, somehow, a woman with wings shining black rainbow from her back...... no, a girl about the same age as me or Micah on Earth approaches with someone who would be Mephistophales and three other demons. One hand of the girl holds a drop lot. "Ma... Marua..." I heard the king squeal like that. That means that girl is the queen of kings. Right now, Samayil...? Mephistophales raised wide angles and spoke. "Ha-ha-ha! Guys, wait up! At the beginning of the war between the devil and man. With that voice, three demons scatter among the people, except Mephistophales. Furthermore, from the sky emerged a great demon on a giant tank. At the same time... this place... no, should I say this space? In all directions, demons and demons appeared neglected from places where nothing was supposed to be. I didn''t think the emergence time would be as expected. ... there''s no such thing as a former Earthlings on the other side, is there? When I get here, I can only assume I am. 161 Episode 159: War on Thousands? Tens of thousands? Numerous demons and demons are coming towards us. We rushed up the people who were taking a nap, and we entered the system of response. Mephistophales and Samayir have a high view over here, far away. The demon who was leading the way in the demon was held back by a barrier by a statue created by me. Besides, the demon seemed weak just by hitting that barrier. I can. Or maybe I can afford it. One of the knights slashed that weak demon with a sword from within the barrier. With that blow, the demon died out of breath, vanishing and dropping the C-rank Demon Nucleus. Using that as an example, from across the barrier that inhibits one demon after another, everyone chops up the demon. All right, all right, good. If there is one problem, does it mean that demons are not weakened by barriers? It just seems like this can be pushed away by my bracelet status. So far, only demons and demons of the E to C rank have come, so maybe they''re just fine... High-ranking and higher-level people seem to be missing something... But it''s forbidden to be alarmed. This is good for enemies attacking from the ground, what about guys in the flying system? I saw a bird-shaped demon, roughly 15 of them simultaneously casting magic and attacking the king''s capital from above, but the barrier prevented me from doing so without any particular problems. The bird-shaped demon was shot down by someone from the Wizard on the West Side. The sky will be fine. No one is injured, but the demon and demon army numbers are as far as I can see. Currently, there are over a thousand. It doesn''t look like we''re going to be attacked, but there''s a lot of them. It doesn''t open. I decided to do one of the things I wanted to try in this war. Let go of all magic. I wanted to do this. "Mr. Knights, I will attack you, too, won''t I? "Oh... but... I want you to keep your magic as warm as possible..." "It''s okay, you can recover MP as many times as you want." Mr. Knights Commander shook his head, for Christ''s sake, but said nothing more. I picked it up as a permit and flew over to the sleigh where the barrier was stretched. The magic that unleashes is five Thunder Martiles Lv.5. I want to try to rely on the simple height of magic to attack the MP as it is, without wasting it. The magical form assumes a light type like a laser, and makes the five demon squares appear like thunderous drums behind me. Cool. And what releases me from it are my five magical-laden marchless. Along with the tremendous explosion, he released a surprising amount of power himself. If I didn''t have the magic control right, I might have involved everyone downstairs. I slipped my body aside one by one, sweeping away the demons and demons that emerged from the black clouds and shadows with a laser of thunder. You may be right to say that there will be nothing left where the marchless hit. Without the skill of making it my attack, demons and demons are buried away. No matter what, I''m trying to make sure there''s no damage except demons and demons. For this reason, it is mainly the enemy flying in the sky who is aiming. I then also tried to focus this laser on Mephistophales and Samayyle, who avoided it by turning into smoke, and Samayyle, who, for a moment only, turned into a ghoulish face but quickly avoided it. Though at first it looks like Samayle was going to recieve this Thunder Martiles as well. The black smoke where I attacked clears. This attack lasted about 10 seconds. This alone should have defeated thousands of enemies. I will stop the attack and return to my original position. The enemy in my sight wiped out the enemies in the sky while I wiped them out. The black clouds also disappeared. ... that was supposed to happen, but the black clouds are already back to normal, and the demons that were supposed to have been eradicated are gradually coming back to normal. Ah! Also, true. What...? Too many, right? Besides, all I buried were miscellaneous fish, so it wasn''t very handy and interesting. It''s not a lot of fun for them to disappear from where you touch them. I still feel like I''ve defeated some more enemies, even in a double-action game. Meanwhile, when I went down to the ground, I went back to the Kings, and the Knights Commander told me that my current activity had improved the morale of the Knights. Indeed, the knights seem to be attacking demons and demons that approach the barrier more tenaciously than just now. However, there has also been a slight change in its appearance of demons and demons, first of all the enemies in the E-rank simply increased in number, five times more than before releasing Thunder Martiles. And from time to time, I also saw subspecies of C and B-rank demons. Apparently, even though morale has increased, the knights haven''t caught up with the enemy''s handling. Let go of the marchless one more time? That''s what I thought. At that time. "Marua........................" The king, yes, shrugged. And suddenly he stroked my head lightly. "Well, you did your best...... Alim. Let me do it next time." To say no or no, he takes off the extravagant clothes he was wearing, etc., and gets dressed up for ease of movement. And the magic overflowing from the king. At the same time, when he did it, ministers, knighthood chiefs and archbishops were all around the king, each with a weapon. "Are you sure you want to? King." While laying down his weapon, the Knights Commander asked the King that. "... Gold. Stop calling me King now. And a salute. I''ve been thinking about it every day... but it''s uncomfortable." That''s what the king told the Knights Commander, and he hung up. The captain of the knighthood, too, has a mouth angle that rises only for a moment. "Okay... you''re motivated, aren''t you? Kelm." "Oh... I need to free my wife from that demon god soon.... and watching Alim reminds me of the old days... and I''m starting to feel so bad... Oraful, Chris...... you two would go out with me, wouldn''t you? Minister and the Archbishop nodded. "Well, if Kelm is willing to..." "It''s been a long fight... I think it''ll take a little while to get back on track..." My lord... Mr. Kelm said this to me, too. "Alim... this country... SSS Ranker in the Kingdom of Mephirado, now there are three... 20 years ago I was alone. And the man stopped being an adventurer at all times, and for a time SSS rankers were gone in this country. But there''s nothing to be said from other countries, you know why? I shook my head and showed it. "Hehe, don''t you see... then I''ll tell you. That SSS ranker is what I am...... no, because it''s me! And that SSS Ranker was partying with four of us! And now... those four take it seriously... watch, Alim. This is the greatest party of the last generation... the power of the Holy Four Musketeers." When that was said, at the king''s feet, the same giant demonic cube appeared from time to time. 162 gossip mica nightmare "Well, Micah, let''s go to bed" "Yeah." Me and Alim, the original dream dived into the same bed. I''m on one side, holding the bear doll he gave me. When I dive into bed, my dreams and I stare at each other in the face. Pretty much at first, this was embarrassing. But one day, I gained momentum and said, "Keep hugging me." Since then, my face has not turned red much. Still embarrassing though. "Micah... I like you." "Hey... what, all of a sudden" "Eh heh, I said it. Isn''t that nice? ''Cause we... we''re dating." "Ma... well! Yeah. I like it too, I have dreams." At the top of the 4th, there is this kind of interaction. Every time I do that, I''m amazed, and inside, it''s very illuminating. I''m glad the room is dark now. Something that''s definitely burning my face. I''m charging Leah... ehehehehehehehe. "Bye, Micah, good night" "Mmm, good night." With that said, Alim turns her back this way. I just flaunt my hand here for some reason, so I hold that, ex-girlfriend, luxurious hand that I don''t think I was. I feel a little light-hearted. Alim has been graciously holding my hand back. Dive into the futon for 20 minutes. 15 minutes after holding hands. My lid closed completely............ _________ _______ ____ "Sister... wake up... how do you feel... I know, but... it''s lunch..." "Mm-hmm...? I woke up with the voice of a girl I was used to hearing. The Lord of this voice belongs to my sister, the cherry blossom. "Mm-hmm. Wake up. Wake up. Oh..." I said, "Good morning." I said, "Good morning." No, it was flashy. Here, in this room¡­ it wasn''t the nest of love named Alim and my home, it was my room. Besides, I don''t have a dream next door. Keep the doll on one side. But for some reason, the pillow is wet in the bishop. There''s sweat... but are you crying one way or the other? "Sister? "Hey, cherry blossoms... any dreams? You were supposed to be next to me. And... why am I in my room? What about anasm?" Cherry blossoms start to sob with gakuns and knees dropping as they shake their necks hard. I have no idea what it is. "Sister... Ayumu no... Ayumu no... no more..." "What... what? What?" No, what are you really saying? "Sister!... Ayumuno isn''t here anymore!? We didn''t just finish our funeral yesterday! "No, no... eh? ''Cause I''m dead too... I''m gonna start over with anasm, and we''re gonna hang out with each other in compassion... and I even promised to marry you... date you, kiss you... go to sleep... even last night we said'' I like you ''and then go to bed..." "Sister..." My sister, Cherry Blossom, looks at me with a pitiful, sympathetic face. Oh, what is this? What is this? Funeral... huh? Whose, dreams? "Your sister is not dead... and now I''m at home because your sister collapsed during the funeral in shock and was transported... and what''s anasm...? Well... it''s very hard to say... Sister, that''s..." "I hate... no" That''s all I can say. One grain, two grains and a large ball of tears overflow unconsciously from my eyes. "Sister, that''s a dream..." "Shh! I won''t admit it! It''s not a dream, it''s a dream." I didn''t think, and even myself I roughed up my voice amazingly. My face is already guzzled with tears, and my room, which I want to consider to be this illusion, looks cushy as if I''m even looking in a warped mirror. "Sister..." "Ugh." Ruzu... no!... Get out! I won''t, I''ll never believe it, I''m dreaming with Alim! I''m dreaming... of you! "... okay. I''m leaving once. If anything happens... call me." That said, Sakura left this room. "Ugh... I have a dream... ahhh... I''m lying... please, this is all a lie, right? I rub my face against the bear doll I got for my birthday last year from a dream. Tears were wiped by the act, and the vision, which was gushagusha, gradually improved. Might as well have been Gushagusha''s world as it is for me right now. I looked at the pink cover of the phone. This also has a keyholder that I received from my dreams. I looked at the smartphone from all directions to my hand. After all, it''s not a tozumaho. Seriously, it''s the real smartphone. If you open the lock screen, the time is 0: 06 PM. And the date is... four days after the dream died, the day after the funeral was all over, if I remember correctly. "Ah... ah... hey..." I groaned, yes, with a voice that was silent. Almost automatically, and as much as I can tell, I opened the call app. I don''t know why it opened. individual chat with me and having dreams, where < > And my message was written at the end. "Ahhh... ahhh..." I was originally sitting, but I was even more completely powerless all over my body, so I threw my torso into my bets. No, I can''t think of anything. This feels like some kind of deja vu. This sense of despair as I tasted it once months ago. This is a dream, a dream, absolutely. _________ ______ ___ Smell of roasted bacon and eggs. I opened my eyes with that smell. Looking around, I was on the bed. "I knew... it was a dream! I didn''t think so and squealed so. But I''ve looked around a lot and noticed. For some reason, the bed is for one person. Besides, the view outside through the window¡­ is the same as when you were in Mr. Ult''s Inn, in a room in the ''Light''. That''s uncomfortable enough. But the weirder part is that me and Alim''s bed is located away and even partitioned by something like a glass plate. Besides, I don''t have a bear doll on one side of me that I should have slept with all the time. What the hell does that mean? For now, I headed to the kitchen where I smelled that bacon. I noticed along the way that apparently my appearance is not mica of anasm, but like a beautiful flower in Japan. I wonder what''s going on. When I got to the kitchen, Alim...... no, my dream was making bacon eggs. One for one. Besides, I can''t see the scratch when you sheltered me from my arms wrapped around me. I don''t know more and more. In the meantime, let''s speak up. "Oh... oh, I have dreams" "... chip" Had a dream was just tongue-in-cheek and didn''t respond to me. I didn''t even turn this way for a second. "Chi... hey, why are you ignoring me? I was a little angry and tried to say that. Now the dreams turned to me, but I just stare at this one silently. "What''s going on? I have dreams... it''s crazy. Do you even have a headache? Look, show me..." That being said, I approached having a dream. However, I was struck down with one arm by a dream. I avoided it because it was in the way¡­ it was too powerful a push. For the first time, for the first time in my life, I was dreamed of violence. Why? Did you do something wrong? Me. "It hurts... I have dreams... what do you do? "Let it go, just now. What the hell?" When I finally wondered if a dream had opened its mouth to me, that''s the word. The dream is to put bacon eggs on a plate. "What... I have dreams, I knew it was weird. I know dreams don''t do this..." "Ha... that''s right. Is your brain a flower garden? Dreams are sitting in a chair and beginning to eat bacon eggs. No matter, I don''t have my share. "... have dreams? Could you have hated me? "No, I''ve never liked you, but why? The words were too ruthless for me and too naturally released from his mouth. "Uh... Then why are you in the room with me..." "That''s because Mr. Ult pushed you? I really didn''t like it, but I need to get better on the outside." Dreams go pale bacon eggs cheeky on the mouth. "I have dreams... don''t like them? Why do you hate me? About me." "Hmm? Oh, that''s right. Micah cries all the time, and I don''t know if she''s going to mind me every time. Mostly because it''s childhood friendly? She faces me, and I can''t even make one of my girlfriends. If you push me from next door while I''m playing the game, I''ll get in the way. Even since I''ve been here. It just became my leg clump. I hate Micah. Micah doesn''t like me, either, does she? Were you dreaming about that to me? Is that confession supposed to have never happened? ... but I can''t stand to be hated by dreams. At least I have to tell her that I like to have dreams. "But I like... having dreams, don''t I? Me, I''m going to try to fix what I can''t do from now on... and I have dreams... yes, you''re a little upset right now, aren''t you? Right? In a little while ____" That''s when I was about to say it. Dreams rise out of the chair, poking me and grabbing my hair. And I''m drawn to cheating as it is. "Ouch! Ouch! Stop it! That''s what I shouted, but I don''t try to stop having dreams. Finally, we got to the front door of this room. And the dream opened the door of the front door and threw me in the hallway outside. "''Cause I''ve already got a problem. Get out. Go anywhere." "No... no, wait! I cry and follow my dreams. "I have a dream, I apologize! I apologize... stay with me, please... just stay with me... well, yeah, I''ll do whatever I can, right? So, so..." I was thrust again as much as I wanted. "Do anything? Then don''t show me your face again, okay? It''s not because you''re mad at me, is it? Because I don''t like you... Bye." And the door closes in momentum, and there is a noise of locking. I hit my head and was bleeding. In distant consciousness, what I think is why this happened.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. ______ ___ _ "Mi...... kite" "Micah...... Job?... te" "Micah, it''s okay, wake up! I woke up shaking my body. Arim peeking into my face worryingly next door. On one side is the doll Alim gave me. There are a lot of tears in my eyes. "Micah! Good, you''re up. They''ve been doing this for a long time, but what''s wrong? I saw Alim with my eyes, probably red. I''m even more tearful. "Alim... you have dreams... right? Real?" "Hmm? Yeah, right? Alim has a Kyotong face. "Me...... Me! Wow! I cried. As much as I had dreams and when I resumed in this world. "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? "I have a dream... Ayumu Ha... you don''t like me? I''m bothering you with dreams." Had a dream held me softly and began to rub my back. I bury my face in Alim. "Yeah... I never thought I hated you. It''s not even annoying. Calm down once, tell me what happened? "Yeah... yeah" I talked about the content of a dream that I had just seen, which was unpleasantly realistic. Hayama asks me personally to listen to me as I hammer. "It was a dream of ____..." "Well, that''s why you were stuck." Having dreams say that, stroking my head gently to slip my fingers. "Yeah... I''m so sorry. Wake me up. Well... I hate it... or I''m gone..." "I won''t, I promise. I... love Mika." Stronger and embraced me as I said I had a dream story like that. I hug back, too. "I have dreams...... I love them too..." Warm, mind and body. This is the real me childhood tame and lover ____ who has a dream, I know, lives, and is genuine. 163 Lesson 160: The Holy Four Musketeers King...... Originally, something comes out of Kelm''s Demon Square, a former SSS ranker. ... Summoning magic. First from the demon squares, you can see the elephant''s nose and ivory. Elephant...? Is it the elephant that the king summons? But... it''s just too big. Its visible nose and ivory alone is lightly about 5 stories in size...... And elephants... or... Speaking of which, there was an embroidered chair in the king''s room, an elephant... is that what this elephant is about to come out of? The elephant gradually shows up in between thoughts as well. Though I''m concerned about the way out as if a ghost crawls out of a well...... And when his face, including the ears of the elephant, was completely cut out, the king spoke to the elephant. "It''s been a long time! Behemott." The elephant, called Behemott, looked at the king only with his eyes, and when he rang with a faint feeling like he had suppressed, he spoke directly into his head. It''s called a message. [Ohisa! Mr. Kerr, how are you? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The tone is lighter than I thought. "... don''t call me that, Behemot. Now I''m the king of a country. You''ve said that many times." [Haha, I did ~! Sorry......... So, what''s the requirement? Perhaps an elephant the size of a house in the castle of Mephirado, and the king of this country, speak amicably. The sight is quite surreal. "Look forward." [Wow... you''re the devil... eh!? Devil! " "That''s right. It was none other than calling you. Help us destroy the devil." [Ahhh... the evil demon god has been resurrected... so some brave men mean the evil demon has been resurrected, right? Is that it?] "It''s this girl." The king slapped me on the head about twice more gently than to my side and showed Behemot. [What! You little girl!? I thought you were a painful brother...... cute! With that said, Behemott has stretched his nose all the way to me. Special, doesn''t smell like a creature. "Alim, you should introduce yourself as you stroke Behemot''s nose tip" "Heh... ah, yes" I stroke my nose tip as I was told. By the way, Behemot''s body is coming out to the middle of his stomach, and his forelegs are already on the ground. "Me... I say Alim. Alim Nariway." [Right... Alim... nice to meet you! So small, how hard is it for a brave man? "... that''s why I called you Behemott. Kick as many demons and demons as possible to reduce this girl''s burden. Behemott lowers his nose and drags his legs out. My whole body is out. Along with that, the demon squares disappear. [Roger that! Do you want to do it, then?! "Oh, I''m telling you, don''t suck in anything but demons and demons, okay? [Says I know] Behemott went out of the barrier. Every time I walked, the ground wobbled. I did, but that didn''t happen. Apparently, they''re magically dampening the shock. Behemoth, who went outside the barrier, was immediately swallowed up by demons and demons. But somehow the number of demons and demons is diminishing... To be exact, it''s inhaled. And there were demons and demons that would destroy just by hitting that giant. If you look closely, Behemot seemed to be sucking demons and demons out of his nose. And in no time, the demon/demon on one side near the north entrance slipped out Samayir and disappeared. Still, behemoth keeps sucking. Finally, on the north entrance side, the amount of enemies reaching the barrier is less than a third as of just now. "Ha-ha-ha! What do you say, Alim? This is what I call the Great Summoner of the Beast! The king has been proud of me. Wow, really amazing. "Not yet, is that all? Alim. Chris... Oraful... Gold! We''re gonna do an" array ", right? That... what is it? I''m concerned. With that in mind, the king put out even more magic formations. Summoning magic again. Three of those too! "Come on! Storm Winged Dragon, Flame Winged Dragon, Wood Winged Dragon! Say no or no, three magically made pterodactyls came out of the magic formation. ... wood-wing dragons looked like this when you summoned them. "Okay, I get it." Saying so, the archbishop raised his cane high in the sky. And start whining about auxiliary magic. ... but the amount of auxiliary magic is tremendous. Multiple, multiple layers were made into Mr. Olafur and Mr. Gold, plus three wood-wing dragons. I questioned a certain thing, I ask the King. "If you overlap auxiliary magic so much..." "Oh, side effects, right? Chris doesn''t have much to worry about. ''Cause he''s got a'' minimise side effects'' skill." I see, you were... You have that skill, too. And, assisted by the archbishop''s auxiliary magic, the Knights Commander and three winged dragons stormed outside the barrier, and the minister began to cast magic in the barrier. 164 Episode 161: Four Musketeer Fast Forward The Minister, who had finished casting his magic, pointed his wand outside the barrier. "Land Martyres, Grand Gravity" That''s what I said and activated it. LAND MARCHLES...... The Minister had designated the shape to be a giant rock type, with a number of rocks floating in the air. And... Grand Gravity... In other words, he turned them on the demons with powerful gravitational magic and began to let them fall all at once. It''s like a meteorite fragment, though. And that seems to be due to the Minister''s high level of control, the group of rocks with increased gravity did not hit Behemott or one and three people who popped outside in any way. This crushes many demons. "Mmm! Lord Alim, this bracelet is still wonderful, it''s been a long time since I''ve hit the magic... but I''ve been able to give you power close to the book! Yes, Mr. Minister, that''s what you said when you turned to me. Are you finally in good shape after doubling it... So what the hell was the power of the book? Meanwhile, the Knights Commander and the Winged Dragons were outside slaughtering and carving demons and demons. Apparently, the Knight Commander has three "Swords ? Deep Righteous ?, a sword-style SK2. As far as I can confirm... jail, pole and boom? These three sword moves, a total of 15 moves, are activated smoothly and one after the other as if they have little or no connections. Besides, the sword also seems to possess Aura-based skills in the S-rank of earthly and fire attributes. Enemies had been chopped up extensively. The winged dragons called by the king also bury their enemies one after the other with braces and nail, fang, and tail attacks that suit each attribute. "Shh, wow...! I shrugged unexpectedly. If asked what was awesome, he would mainly say the combination was awesome. Few of the young knights on the spot seem surprised. Though all the knights who were to some extent old seemed to know. The king turned this way. The face is very gloomy. "Ha-ha-ha! Wouldn''t that be amazing? This is the power of the eagles. Gold, Olafur, Chris... these three are all former SS rankers." The king said so with great pleasure. Because of my mind, I also look and behave like I''m a few years younger. "Yes, Alim. You asked me yesterday why I could call the village chief and neighboring kings in the distance? As you can see, the reason for this is to summon a Summoner who can fly through the eagle sky and enhance his speed with Chris'' auxiliary magic." So you''re saying that Mr. Ziesev and the princes of the neighboring country have been on that wing dragon? Sure, if you fly in the sky, you''ll follow it surprisingly pretty fast. I don''t know why the carriage takes so long, so long. There must be a forest in there. I have no choice. As always, the support of the Archbishop and the onslaught by Behemott, the Minister, the Knight Commander and three Winged Dragons continue. Now, there are no enemies that can reach the barrier. Overwhelmed. It''s supposed to be... I''m just curious that Samayle won''t try to move even though he''s being pushed no matter what he thinks, and that I haven''t seen Mephistophales since just now. Samayil still has an extra look on his face... I''ve already defeated 10,000 of my enemies on the north entrance side alone, but I''m worried about their spare faces. No matter how strong the kings say they are in the first place, there will be no fewer enemies that will ever appear. I think it''s infinite. I hate to think about it... but it''s not really coming out infinite, is it? Besides, it''s hard to notice because the Kings defeat their crisp enemies, but I also feel that the strength and average rank of the enemies are rising. Though I thought about it, I watched my friends defeat their enemies endlessly so that I didn''t think about it at all. ... That''s when the barrier that was protecting us suddenly broke. Without any foretaste. Huh? Why did it break... Barrier!? Was there someone on the enemy''s side who could break the barrier by my statue? Impossible. Why? Epic, huh? It also looks like everything in the East, West, North and South centers has been destroyed. The knights and kings are as surprised as I am. That''s right, because the barrier suddenly disappeared without any sign of breaking before. Unexpectedly, the king and I looked at each other. Yes, even while they are blunt, the enemy invades from the sky into their territory. In the moment now, even though there was a slight gap, the front of this place was handled by the kings, thus preventing the demons and demons from entering by behemoth sucking. Should I say this is fortunate? On the spot, I immediately repositioned the exact same items that had been placed everywhere, designating locations for each east, west, north, and south. Less than 10 seconds then the barrier could be tensioned again. Thanks to the fact that I was able to handle the barrier as soon as it broke, the demons and demons had to break in hundreds. However, ____ just caused about two discomforts. One thing is that there is quite a mix of A-rank and S-rank among the demons that are currently in. I mean, until now, you''ve gradually made the demon stronger, but the other guy sees the broken barrier as an opportunity, and you''ve sent in a strong demon. We, on the north side, were almost defeated except for the demons in the sky at the front and outside the former barrier, but on the other side, we seem to have entered such a high ranking demon. Well, that''s not that big a problem. I don''t think there are any problems because SS and S rankers are not widespread in other respects. My bracelet works, too. The other is...... that there were four significant forces that were distinctly different from the other demons and demons, which could be confirmed within the barrier. Probably allowed the intrusion of four demons who would be enemy executives along with that highly-ranked demon. One from east to west, one from north to south. ... There appeared to us a demon in a giant chariot that burned. The demon would be about 5 meters tall. It''s huge, it''s shining its eyes sharply and is staring at this one. 165 Episode 162: The Great Demon-1 Not long before the barrier breaks ____ - West entrance With so many enemies, the slave liberation group led by Rustman and other adventurers were only puzzled, but they fought safer with the barrier of Arim''s made bracelet and statue. No matter, there are no casualties. "Damn! It''s good to be able to defeat you safely... but no matter how many demons you and I defeat..." "Right...... it''s like it''s gonna gush out infinitely" Rakhand had beaten his enemies from across the barrier, and Gabayina had poked them with spears and ran them off. They are A-ranked yet unique Meanwhile, Bacchus... "Requiem martiles! from...... Flame martiles! He was attacking from the inside of the barrier using the method of sprinkling alcohol by Liquor Martyres and burning it up with Flame Martyres. "Phew... I knew there were a lot of them..." He also seems to be disgusted by enemies that sprang up more than he can defeat. But it is also certain that his attacks have successfully annihilated the enemy. In addition, the other adventurers were under the command of the last man and could defeat one after the other if they only defeated him. Looking at the phenomenon, Ult thinks a little. "... I don''t know what to do, there are so many enemies... should I go? Yes, he muttered by himself, instructing those who were then attacking the demons and demons sticking up on the barrier to step aside. "A good squid? Everybody, once the Watashiga demons are done together, Nishitemir." With that said, we head outside the barrier. "I can''t, please don''t, huh? "It''s okay, Da." The last man, who stepped outside while taking Lakhand''s advice, moved into action in order to make an attack. "... Creature Metamor... Mode, Hekatonkail" That''s how it snaps, and his body changes. Arms grow from back to back, and faces form from all over the body. And eventually, he looked like 100 arms and 50 carbides on his face. "Light Blast! And all his 100 fists are wrapped in light. This was an offensive skill that had nothing to do with his Creature Master. But in Mode, Hekatonkail, you can make this move that can only be wrapped in both hands... into all 100 fists. And he waves his fist. And where that fist hit me¡­ an explosion with light attributes occurs. The demon thus bounced and flew due to numerous blasts emitted from 100 fists. But one demon after another springs up. "Can''t we still do this? Then, the last man will see in the next measure. "Mode, Basilisk... The Hand" His 100 hands had become the head of a basilisk in a person''s hand size at some point. The basilisk at the end of the hand creates a fierce poison. The poison only plundered to death, super virulent... The last man uses his basilisk hands and buries the demons one after the other. This, the last man defeated 10,000 enemies in just over a dozen minutes since he went outside. But still, I can''t keep up with the processing. Once, Rustman decided to go back inside the barrier. And on that return...... the barrier broke. "What!? In a hurry, the last man starts processing demons trying to break in before where the barrier was originally stretched. The other adventurers were stunned by the sudden collapse of the barrier and their bodies seemed immobile. Even though the last man is processing it, it doesn''t catch up with one...... two and more demons and demons enter. That''s also a different A-rank or S-rank than before. In the meantime, roughly 10 seconds. From nowhere appeared the exact same statue as in the early days, and again, stretched the barrier. At the same time, the adventurers, finally awakened from surprise, began to process the enemies that had broken inside. Even though the last man was in the barrier and weak, he was called out by someone at that time when he made another move to prioritize the amazing S-rank demon. I''ll turn to that voice, but no one. But then, suddenly, the last man''s left hand was ripped off. No, rotten and fallen, should I say? The last man feels immense magic and faces opposite the direction he is now facing. There was a very large 2m, wearing a small crown. The last man was convinced. This is one of the executives of the enemy Alim was talking about. "You...... shayturn toyalano executive ka? To the last man''s inquiry, the fly snaps. "Oh, yeah! My name is Balzebub! He''s the Great Devil! I talked like that in a loud, very deaf voice with a boom. Whoever was around him noticed it and put up his weapon, but the last man raised his remaining right hand and stopped it. "Mina, Lower Gatteiro. Koitzhawatashigayal. Nanyara...... troublesome natikara hattail youdashina" "Ooh! Subordinate, that''s what I think... so maybe I''ll give you a name before I kill you? My name is Balzebub!... the great demon of pollution and corruption... the king of flies." "Souka...... maa, pound enemies no name nadodo demoiga......" With that word, the last man''s left hand grows. As if it were a growing plant. "Balzebub, you ni justice...... execution sul" 166 Episode 163: The Great Demon-2 ____ East exit Parasna was so full of demons and demons that the magical continuum of activation seemed unnecessary to other soldiers. "Steady... you''re springing up more than you can defeat... I don''t know... Wouldn''t it be tougher for Ult? Parasna''s skill, Magic Master, makes MP consumption when activating magic about one-fiftieth of normal, in addition to being extremely powerful. I don''t have to worry about how much magic I would have shot if I had, but rarely did Palasna have a hunch about it. Even so, the MP hasn''t dropped by a tenth yet. "Huh... guys, are you okay? Are you hurt? That''s what Parasna calls it, and the adventurers hang out. "Ha ha, thanks to the great wizard of Morinawa knocking me down, I don''t have time to get hurt." "Mr. Palasna, I knew it was amazing! "But you''ll work a little too hard. Such a massive series of magic should be tight even for a boulder princess. Why don''t you get some rest? "Yes, let me work for you a little bit." Parasuna decided to sweeten the words "rest the adventurers". "Right, okay. Then a little..." I almost said, that''s when. Balin ___ and made a noise and the barrier collapsed. "Shh...! I can''t help but be surprised or compelled by her. Because the barrier of Alim''s statue, which was neither the biggest series of magic nor the most frightening, was suddenly torn. "Hmm, I see... I mean right" Formerly, someone came in from where the barrier was. Palasna perceived as soon as possible the immense magic of that person as he was talking to Boso about something. "You... who? The devil, right? Palasna asks the devil. The demon''s appearance had a human body in the lower part of the spider, a frog''s head and a cat''s tail, and a cane in his hand. "Me... who? Yes, if you answer that, say ''The Great Devil of Knowledge and Sorcery'' Beal." Palasna answered Beal... no, I was uncomfortable with the way she talked. Apparently... Baal''s squeamish voice is not heard by anyone other than Parasuna. "So you''re one of the enemy executives.... barrier... you''re the one who broke it? "Hmm, I don''t know. It was my job. I broke that line by my knowledge. I broke a bone inside. Let me ask you something. My daughter... you are the Great Wizard of Mori Rao Wan...? Parasna was surprised that the devil knew about herself, in addition to the fact that Beal had answered softly that she had solved the barrier. "Yes... yes, that''s what I''m called, Parasna" "Hmm, well. I was surprised. The Great Wizard of Man................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ This is unexpected." Furthermore, Palasna was astonished. Because it is also true. _______ South exit Gilmers was dealing with the devil by means of sword moves. Every blow fired from him was knocking down demons and demons in a range of tens of meters. There are also more than 10 SS and S Rankers at the south entrance who are party members of Gilmers. Therefore they did not struggle at all. "And it''s amazing... I''m not even freaking out about my magic - this junction. My confidence as an SS Ranker is sharpened." "Don''t be so depressed, apparently people have contacted you that you can afford to endure the magic of Palasna, and there''s no sign that the last man will break even if he rumbles? "Really, Leader? Hiya... cute - brave man, awesome" In this way, at their leisure, they talk during battle, but in the meantime they kick more and more enemies. He seemed completely used to the struggle. That should be the best party team in the Kingdom of Mephirado. "My Morningstar, you roar! That said, the man with the Morningstar waved it toward the demon outside. At that moment, the barrier that I had never even freaked out about disappeared. "Ki... disappeared!? At the same time, a large number of demons crept in... and didn''t come. Because, "Well, Alim''s barrier is something you''ve always had." Because Gilmers responded quickly. The demons about to enter the stronghold were almost defeated by the rain of spears, pouring from nowhere. The spear was dispersed by the spear in Gilmers'' possession. "Hey... you were right to bring a gay Volk too, damn it" "Whew! That''s the leader!" "After all, the leader is amazing" Everybody does. Dive in the emergency room. Horrible also for a while. Now from somewhere, with mighty magic, emerged those who were emitting a dazzling light. In the woods of spears swinging and pouring innumerably and stabbing the ground, its light comes closer and closer to this one. Gilmers came forward when he perceived the man to be dangerous. "Surviving this spear isn''t the same... you, the Great Devil or something? The shining demon nodded. "That''s right. I''m... The Great Devil... Lucifer Ayle... I''m sorry, I''m so sorry" The demon, named Lucifueil, lowered his back deeply and began to apologize. "What are you going to do? "Oh... I''m not going to make excuses... I suck... but I''m for what I want... I''m going to take your lives" Lucifueil pulled his sword out of the sheath of his hips and headed towards Gilmers. 167 Lesson 164: VS. The devil of the king. ____ East exit Rustman executes justice, so he decided. Though he said the Zerif, he was very surprised that his arm suddenly rotted off. That''s the same for Balzebub. He is also stunned to see the hand he has grown from the last man. "Wow... you, your hands grow on their own... are you really human? No, you''re not human from the looks of it..." As the mouth of the cunt moves busily and speaks a man''s language, it will not be sprinkling for those who dislike bugs. "Either way, I''m gonna have to kill you... because how much can you play, and if you rot your head, you''re gonna die, right? Along with saying so, Balzebub stormed the last man. The speed was such that the boulder should be called a wax, or a considerable speed that no ordinary man could even see, but the last man waxed and avoided the assault with one hand without difficulty. But the hand that touched Balzebub''s body at the sight of it rotted again as if it had been raw meat left alone for many years. "Heh... do you want me to? What time does it last too" "hun... about sono no speed sa, i ha experience economy mida" Having said that, the last man was very baffled and thought-stricken. On this occasion, perhaps only I can cope with the speed of Balzebub. Plus, as far as ability goes, the ability to rot what you touch. I haven''t done a lot of damage because I have a target on my own right now, but if I were hit, I''d have a huge amount of damage. That would make it about Mr. Gilmers who can handle it. Then we must defeat him quickly. Yes, the last man was thinking. Again, he calls on everyone. "Smanaiga... solo solo. Seriously su. Everyone, Danger Dakara, Motto Leteitekure, please." "Ah, ah." The others distanced themselves from Rustman and Balzebub as Rustman called them. "Heh... what moves do you use? I''ll tell you what, I''ll rot my magic and my weapons... Come on, what are we gonna do? "Kousurnoda" The last man''s appearance became a dragon in an instant. This is also one of his abilities. Immediately after changing into a dragon, he spit a flaming fireball out of his mouth towards Balzebub. "Huh!? It''s nasty, you! It''s funny." Balzebub sent the fireball at super speed without difficulty. "Ha-ha! Too bad..." The demon flipped his body after he exchanged fireballs, and again, stormed towards the last man. "Besides, I think it was a bad idea to turn it into a dragon, huh? Whatever, because the giant Temei won''t engage me! Balzebub is right. Last man could not engage in that assault because he had turned into a giant named Dragon. That''s why he put the assault on the head of the dragon. The head of the last man''s dragon has rotted. And gradually the body stops moving as well. "Ha ha... my win... the guide was weak... but what? I can''t believe it." Balzebub felt definitely handy, but uncomfortable at the same time. That''s the same for those around you. "Hey... now, Rustman, you turned your head on him from yourself, didn''t you? "Ah, ah..." Yes, the last man hit Balzebub himself. Nobody knows why. ... Yes, except in person. For the last man, touching the opponent is in itself a preparation to defeat Balzebub. There was a sudden cleavage on the back of the dragon that the last man had turned into. And from there, the body of the dragon begins to rot, as if touched by Balzebub. A while later, a lastman emerged from among the bodies of the dragon. "Yat... prep ha final watta. Balzebub, Omae Taos! "... alive... what the hell is going on? "I ha all kara, immortal hero... t, whoa baretail. Taylor Darrow? The last man had already come behind the balzebub flying in the sky in the next moment when everyone thought he had started to move¡­ "Speed Idalow? Colleha SS Rank...... Wewakata Toiu Demon no, quick samo citanoda. Weva Cat No Speed Sani Better Than Betara, Omaeno Fang Ga Slow Cutta Youdana" If you look closely at the legs of the last man, it had a special structure. It is the structure of its legs that characterizes the speed of the wasting cat. The last man who came behind Balzebub grabbed Balzebub''s arm with his left hand. But its left hand will not rot. Balzebub couldn''t understand why this alien man was grabbing his own arm. "What the... what do you mean?!? "...... chiritaika? Balzebub tends to stay away, but he cannot escape due to an unusual grip. On top of that, from inside Rustman''s body, at some point a big black feather and something like a myriad of tentacles are growing, all of whose tentacles are about to entangle Balzebub. All of them did not rot when they touched Balzebub''s body. "Let go... let go, you monster! ".................. Omaeha Word Waretakunaino Daga......" Tentacles wrap Balzebub''s body as he flies into the air. "Pluto no souvenir da, why... I gaomaeni touche lette have ok kazu eteyaro" When the tentacles left nothing but Balzebub''s head, and it was all wrapped up, the last man asked Balzebub yes. The voice seems too small, only to be heard by Balzebub, who is nearby. "This is my SK2... the Creature Master has two abilities. One is to be able to free my body. That''s why your body heals quickly." Tentacles tighten the balzebub hard. What''s more, it seems to be dissolving the body with something like acid. "The other is grasping and copying the body structure. I can mimic the physical structure of the person I''ve touched several times... even the dragon I just did, and now I can touch Balzebub. I imitated your body and made it resistant to corrosion... you haven''t heard of it yet" Having finished explaining, the last man severed his tentacles from his body. In the tentacles, balzebub was dissolved and desperate due to acid for predation secreted from the tentacles. This carcass is going to be part of the tentacle, and then the tentacle returns to the ground. 168 Lesson 165: VS. Devil of Wisdom ____ West entrance Palasna was very baffled by the demons who were supposed to be the first to see the secrets she had hidden around her for some reason. "''Why... did you find out?''... you look like that. You mean the Beast... from my knowledge to my speculation." ¡­¡­ Further reading in my mind, Parasna is astonished. Indeed, there is magic in this world that reads the other person''s mind. But I couldn''t see him using that magic from his opponent, Beal. "What the... you..." "Me? I thought I told you earlier. I am the Great Devil, Beal. I''m telling you, I''m not going to talk to anyone but you... you''re the only one who can hear me." "That''s not what I want to ask..." When Parasna was about to say yes, again, a barrier by Alim was affixed to the side. "Has the kingdom been resurrected... and must be destroyed" With that said, Baal tried to walk towards the barrier. But it was prevented by the magic formation. "... still stop or the wizard of the beast man" "It''s not natural." "So is that... but something pointless, such as magically confronting me" Beal covered another magic formation to weave into the heart of the Palasna magic formation, which broke the Palasna magic formation into pieces. "Shh...! "With the use of my collection of wisdom... magic formations, etc., are invalid, easy..." It was a beal that broke the magic formation, but behind Parasna''s predictions, he stopped walking himself. "... rescheduled. First of all, the Wizard''s daughter of the Beast Man, it''s better to kill you first. Even though it''s good because you broke the magic formation, magic is a different digit. SSS Ranker...... I still can''t let it go" "If you can do it... try it" Palasna created a huge magic formation around Baal. "How about it? Can you break it, this size?" "No problem, spare time" Beal that easily snaps out of the middle in the same way you just did. But it still looks like the parasuna is better up there in the magnitude of the magic. "Again, that''s mighty... I didn''t know any beasts, not human or demonic... would handle magic so far..." "... what, you think I''m funny if I do magic? "No, that''s not it. I''m just surprised.... By the way, are you done with your attack? Then I''ll be next." That said, there were numerous magic formations floating around the Beal. 66 pieces in number. It is also all high-powered magic and is also adjusted to come just as a target to Parasna. "You can''t stand boulders, can you? Beal pushed a ton of the wand he had onto the ground, as well as magic released from all the magic formations. Parasna does not try to circumvent them, she merely watches. Everyone was to understand immediately why. No, originally humans know. Now, for the first time, it''s just the devil and the Beal. ____ All the magic that was supposed to have hit her had disappeared. "This is... interesting. Wouldn''t magic work for you? "That''s right. Magic doesn''t work for me... like you, you don''t have to bother breaking magic." Palasna has changed since she hit earlier and realizes she has gained an advantage. She was still wondering if there was anything in the enemy. Because I had knowledge of myself and even revealed my secrets. But now the attack has revealed everything about Parasna. I think I''m better at magic. "Well... I didn''t know magic wouldn''t work for each other. Again, it''s funny how more than knowledge happens" "Each other......? That''s not true." "Hmm...? Parasna rubs her legs wide open and holds the cane beside her with both hands. And her red eyes glowed even more red. This is how Parasuna plays its leading role. Immediately after taking that setup, immense magic overflows from her. Its magic is enough to cause harm to its surroundings once it has hedged. "From now on¡­ I''m going to create a thousand of the highest magical magic formations. Can you destroy everything? "What the hell!? As declared, countless magic formations surrounded Baal. Because of the overlap of magic formations, so much so that I can''t see Beal. "Come on, be ready! "Ha ha! Funny, this is hilarious! I didn''t think the power of the Great Wizard of Mori Rawan was this far! I can''t have 1,000 of them! This is just my miscalculation! ¡­ but" Not seen from anyone but Beal laughed as if he was up to something nitrously. "I can react to the magic of others and self-destruct. Let''s... at least destroy the same number of people in this magic formation. Come on, shoot the magic! Then I''ll take you on the road! No, no, Beal''s body started to swell. Even if we didn''t know what was going on inside in the magic formation, with the magic overflowing from Baal, we all sensed what our enemies were trying to do. Regardless, Parasuna is also¡­. Palasna wiped out the magic formation. "Good choice, but I used so much magic, I can''t move for a while. My intellectual victory! "... No, you''re not." "What?... What''s that outfit?" Soon Palasna threw the wand she had been holding at her heels, grabbed the ground and had a system that seemed to run out even now. "The magic... well, it''s just a threat... and this is what we''re really after. ''Cause, you know, if it''s magic, it explodes, right? Parasna suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. No, I didn''t disappear, I couldn''t follow you with my eyes. Because she jumps and kicks too fast. Parasna''s jumping kick, which flew away as if it were an arrow, shot through Baal''s frog''s head. It is an unthinkable leg strength in a regular person. "Gu Boo... Bu Bu... still... Beast Man... although he is magically strengthening his flesh... this leg strength... is a clan of... but... brilliant" That was Beal''s last word. Parasna fluttered down to the ground as if the shock earlier was a lie. "I don''t know, a thousand pieces of the greatest magic, but it was a hassle before breakfast." One girl approaches Parasna. "Hino... Mr. Palasna, you had a physical surgery too, I''m surprised" "Well... back in the day... a little bit? "Hey, it was after Mr. Palasna kicked... skirt, fuzzy... for a moment, you saw it, didn''t you? "Oh, that was black" 169 Lesson 166: VS. Shining Fallen Heaven Devil ____ South exit "Huh, that''s pretty good." Gilmers and Lucifueil are meeting each other with swords. Gilmers prevails no matter how you look at it. In some cases, the Gilmers'' party folks haven''t put any cross spears in Gilmers and Lucifueil''s Tyman. It is also because we know that, on the contrary, it will stand in the way of Gilmers. "Damn... Damn..." Lucifueil was badly puzzled. The barrier, which Beal was supposed to have broken, was soon resurrected, but the primary reason was because the man confronting him was strong far beyond his expectations. Lucifer knew she was the worst. But I had a great deal of confidence in my strength. In fact, he was the strongest of the four great demons. "Kuh...... Light Marchless! Lucifueil unleashed the greatest magic of light attributes towards Gilmers. But the light emitted is chopped up and struck down by Gilmers'' sword twist. "You... use the magic of light attributes for the devil''s sake" "... eh..." "Nah, the attack of light attributes doesn''t seem to work very well on the devil''s arse, and he starts shooting the magic of light attributes in the first place... are you sure it''s the devil? That Gilmers question has gained precision. The only thing I know about it is Lucifer himself. "Shut up... I... I have something to do... I don''t care who I am, do I? I... let them take you down" "... right" Lucifueil wrapped the aura around his sword, stood on the upper stage and cut it. A quick, powerful blow as light. But the blow is taken by Gilmers without difficulty. At that moment when the system collapsed as a result of what had been done, Gilmers'' sword cut the flank of Lucifer. "Guh!? Lucifueil distorted his expression into pain, but he immediately flipped his body and poked the sword he had at Gilmers. Still no sense of a hit. Gilmers still shifted his body aside as if he knew this poke was coming, beating another belly with a sword peak. "Guuuuuu" From behind Lucif Ayle, who flinched for a moment, he flanked the man who had slashed him earlier and struck the hammer he had removed. "Grrr!? Lucifueil has finally fallen. "... why... why can''t we win? Me... me..." "Well, you''re not weak. I''m just not good with them." Gilmers speaks as he holds his flank with one hand and pokes his sword at Lucif Ayle, who is falling over. "The other guy... bad? "That''s right. I can grasp the next action the other person takes with my senses.... Skills... thanks to Battlemaster. Well, that''s not all Battlemaster does..." Gilmers scratches the jaw growing with the hands of those who do not have a sword. I mean, you can''t beat me. From that dialogue Lucifer felt something, he dropped his sword from his hand and began to tear quietly with a look like he had given up. "Okay... that''s enough, it''s a complete defeat.... I couldn''t even save my loved ones... kill them" "Beloved? Is that... evil demon god to you, my dear? Gilmers asked. But Lucif Ayle shakes his head. "My darling... he''s not a demon. He''s a pretty human being." "Phew... human, huh? Demons save humans... huh? Lucifueil slowly closed his eyes as if to think of something. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ yes. But... I wasn''t originally a demon." "Ex... human, or...? "Oh, you''re right. I am Herrell from the Kingdom of Mephilado. Now... no." When he heard the name, Gilmers was surprised to round his eyes. "Jeez... then you... no, you are... an earlier brave man... are you? "Brave man... I''m the brave man... I certainly might be. But now he''s a demon executive." That being said, Lucifueil, no, Herrell denied being told he was a brave man. As if you don''t want to be called that. "So, why is that ex-brainer doing the demons'' executives? "... it''s... my darling... my fianc¨¦e... to bring Elle back to life" "El..................? Gilmers remembers the name. ... No, maybe it''s a name that one hears once if one is educating the world in general. "Elle... you... aren''t you the princess who sacrificed the previous demon god? "Yes... I wanted to save her" Lucifer drops a big tearful Shizuku from his eyes. "Hey... Mr. Herrell, what the hell happened to you? "... you want to know? Then let me tell you... that was really a long time ago... for you guys" 170 Episode 167 Heroes of the Past Lucifueil, Herel Bensahar has been raised and forged into the country as a brave man from his childhood in the kingdom of Mephilado. The original brave man would have forced his parents to leave him at once and to live his whole life around Castle Mephirado, but he was originally from a knight who had long been grasped by his ancestors in the country, so he did not miss his parents at all...... Besides, sword moves were taught by fathers and grandfathers, and magic was taught by mothers. His prowess, by the time he was over 18, had become the bearer of SS ranked prowess. This was due in large part to "Brave," but also because the parents taught well. Also, he had friends from a very young age. That is El, the daughter of the then king of the kingdom of Mephirado. Sometimes the age was only one different, or these two got along very well. Most of all, we had no other friends with each other... Each time they grew older, they became aware of each other, and how long they were in love. No one disagreed with it, and the king and others at the time waved in favor of it. They were happy. Besides, at the time, they bracketed high that they would not be resurrected even in their own generation because the demon god had not been resurrected for 150 years. The day Herrell passed his 18th birthday by three months. That day was Elle''s birthday, and also the day we decided that each other would have a wedding ceremony. On such an important day......... the devil has come. It was when the ceremony began and the bride and groom entered. Once, I wondered if a black cloud had wrapped the entire kingdom of Mephirado, a large group of demons pouring down like rain from it. In an instant, the devils had no time for Herrell or those who were there to resist, and they took away Elle. That was greatly strange from the actions of the demons of the past. Because... until that time, everything in the past, when the devil strikes the Mephilades for sacrificial purposes, strikes with a very small number of elites. I still don''t know why. However, Elle was grabbed by the devil. The reason why humans in the Kingdom of Mephirado are captured by demons is because they become the bodies of demons. They become the bodies of evil demons¡­ No, the reason they can be¡­ It has long been the kingdom of Mephilado with the special power of ''seeing the status of others'' ¡­ and at the same time the constitution of accepting demons and demons'' souls. I do not see why the Mephirado clan has such a strange power. ____ Within the day Elle was kidnapped, Herrell began rescuing Elle. First of all, we can''t re-seal Samayir without the sword of the brave. For that reason I embarked on a journey to find the sword of the brave. Because Samayir is usually a spiritual body with no entity, which is sealed in the sword of the brave. It is when its spiritual body weakens the power of the Brave Sword that it crawls out of the Brave Sword. And then you go into the blood of Mephilad and you get your body. And it takes months to take consciousness away. Though that doesn''t seem to be the only reason Samayil is after the Mephilados. The sword of the brave weakens the effectiveness of the sword of the previous brave, and new objects emerge from nowhere. You think God has it in place in a single theory? The location is somewhere within the Kingdom of Mephirado. Herrell, the soldiers in the country, the military slaves, etc. searched all over the country. With the title of ''Brave'', the brave would be led to the sword one by one, but at that time it seemed to be a long distance between Herrell and the sword itself, and it took Herrell two weeks to get the sword of the brave. By the time the sword of the brave was found, everyone had already given up that Elle would have been killed as a sacrifice. Except for Herrell. As a result, humans do not know that the person will be alive for a while even if they are transferred. As a brave man, I sometimes had to find and seal Samayir, but first and foremost to save my beloved Elle, Herrell spent weeks and months searching for the Evil Demon God. And finally, he defeated three of the demons'' executives and two of the top executives and found Samayil. In the woods, called Hell''s Forest. I''m glad I found it, but Samayyle had already taken over that body of Elle. Herrell was terribly discouraged. But even if the appearance of the enemy was a beloved one, Samayir must be sure to seal it. Because he is an evil demon who enemies men¡­ he has the ability to do nothing but brave men. Having defeated many demons and demons on the road, Herrell had accumulated experience and was on par with the SSS Ranker. Still, the battle between Samayir and the brave lasted a whole day, but at last Herrell was able to seal it by stabbing the sword of the brave deep in Samayir''s belly, who looked like Elle. Evil demons are sucked into the sword of the brave and only unconscious bodies remain. The people of the kingdom of Mephirado could be saved by this. But Elle couldn''t save him... and Herrell cried until his voice withered. That''s when I cried and cried and made myself cry, and a man like Dodo showed up with a piece of paper. "Hey... don''t you want to bring your loved ones back to life...? 171 Chapter 168: The Contract Is Not Established "So... I... to save El... betrayed the kingdom of Mephirado" Herrell said that with regret. "Heh, yeah. I didn''t know the story we knew was like that. Hmm... you look like someone I know." "He betrayed his country, too? Gilmers shakes his neck to the side of the question. "No, it''s about thinking about them. He lost the system of slavery itself from this country in order to free one slave." "Well... that''s awesome unlike me... he saved a lot of people when he said it was about thinking of the same others. But I... in the end..." Herrell, again, wept in his eyes. Regrettably, she also has lips. "Surely, you betrayed your country not to be forgiven as a brave man, huh? But..." "But...? Herrell and Gilmers silenced each other for a moment, but Gilmers starts talking again. "As a person... I don''t think I''m wrong." "... well..." Herrell slowly closes his lid, as if looking back emotionally to the present. "I... I wonder what I should have done" I don''t know. When Gilmers answered, smoke stood up from nowhere around him. And the smoke gradually creates the shape of a person. Mephistophales. "You lost... Mr. Lucifueil, no, Mr. Herrell" Unlike the previous Mephistophales, Lucifer thought so, saying it was a strangely humane way of speaking. "That magic... you''re an executive too, aren''t you? With that said, Gilmers set his sword against Mephistophales. The struggle between Gilmers and Lucifer is over, and the others who were in despair set up their weapons. "Yes, but now I''m not here to fight, let me talk to this man for a second." That being said, Mephistophales takes the paper out of nowhere. Gilmers and those around him stopped standing. Maybe it''s because I felt the taste was serious from Mephistophales. "Mr. Lucifer, you know what I mean? "Ah......" Without trying to move anywhere in his body, Herrell answers with a potpourri. Seeing how it was, Mephistophales nodded and tore the paper. "Now you will die. One of the terms of the contract," You can''t beat the human race. " "I know." "Really..." Mephistophales abruptly bowed his head toward Herrell. "Actually... I have something to apologize to you for" "What...? "My ability to contract won''t bring man back to life... in fact, if I were to bring your beloved back to life, I would have brought him back to life as a demon" "Well... let''s..." Herrell, who was so told, but loosened his mouth niggly. Everyone is laughing at it. That laugh, for some reason, looks happy. "Either way... I couldn''t... and now I''m not even willing to get mad to know that" "Really...... but this is an apology from me" When Mephistophales laid his hands on the ground, a black shadow formed there. Um, it looks just like the shadow when you''re invoking demons. From there, the body of one woman emerged. That''s what El is. It''s as if it''s a lie that it''s a corpse 300 years old, and if you look at it, you''ll look asleep. And Mephistophales lifted the body, and put it to sleep right next to Herrell lying down. "Because it''s the last...? Mephistophales, you... you had that personality? "No, you and I have something in common. It''s a late service." "Right..............." Herrell embraced Elle''s body. and at the same time the feathers as lucifueil disappear. Those around them realized that they no longer felt the magic, one more thing¡­ that Herrell was dead. ____ Mephistophales caught wide angles by unusual and laughed. That would answer as usual if anyone who knows Mephistophales saw it. "Come on! All but me executives are dead! Even though it''s about the allies, Gilmers asks Mephistophales, who seems happy to have a plan. "What do you mean? You." "Hmm? Well, you don''t understand, but it''s definitely going to be interesting! That being said, more and more Mephistophales'' bodies smoke. Gilmers was slaughtered, but the attack was prevented by a sickle. "Shit..." Mephistophales continues to laugh. Everyone became smoke and had already scattered somewhere. And when I left, I snapped one meaningful word, a potpourri. Most of all, no one could hear that. "Finally, I can go home! Almost there..." 172 Lesson 169: White Rain "Ba... stupid......" In the meantime, I tried to break off the tank bastard who stood in front of me, but he didn''t do anything. Um... was it Bereal? Anyway, one SS ranked Demon Nucleus came out of him. But there is one discomfort. I thought some kind of magic flew in the direction of Samayir at the same time as his guy died. Is it your fault? "Oh, Mika, you''re up! Yes, I heard the king say it. In the meantime, looking back at you, Zazen was put together, and Mika, who was in a safe place, was near the king I ran to Micah. "Micah! You''re done for, aren''t you? "Yeah." Micah nodded adorably. Cute. No, I feel a vast amount of magic like I don''t usually feel from Micah than that. "Wow... magic, huh? "Right? Something more... enemies, that''s a lot. Like the war''s just begun? Micah pretended to look around with Kyoro Kyoro. "Yeah, I''m not. I guess it''s been an hour since it started. But the number of enemies never decreases... on the contrary, it''s increasing... right? King?" "Well, thanks to Alim''s link between this bracelet and the statue, there is little damage... but it is also true that there are no fewer enemies.... I''ve already defeated tens of thousands." Me and the king looked very troubled. Then Micah said this to her good face. "Well, it''s okay. I''ll take care of it. Maybe because it should reduce enemies at once." You seem pretty confident, and you might expect this. "Yeah, I''m hoping! "Eh heh, expected! When Micah took the divine bow out of the magic pouch, she squeezed it as far as she could and pointed it up. I can see Micah''s magic and MP moving to the bow. "Well, I''ll fire it." That''s what you said to me. When I nodded silently, Micah let go of her hand and let go of the arrow made of the effect of the bow she was squeezing. The arrows climb high in the sky, and along the way, they reach the black clouds as they kick through quite a few demons and demons. Then the de big magic formation unfolded all over the sky. Too big a magic formation... maybe this is going to the whole Mephirado kingdom? "Huh... Yay... Success" That being said, Micah and I rushed to support her because she was about to collapse without power. "What did Mika do now? Yes, the king has asked me and Micah. I answer. "Mm-hmm. It''s called a widespread attack." "Ho... what size? Micah answered that. "By and large... is this country all the time in one portion? "So much!?... but the demons seem to concentrate around here only? "Yeah... is it just around here?... then it would have been nice to meditate for about 4 hours..." Micah looks obviously dented. I slapped myself in the ear. "Don''t be so depressed." "If I had known, I would have seen Alim''s declaration of bravery..." "It''s okay, ''cause I''m taking good pictures" "I wanted to see it raw... mmm" While I was saying that, a grain of white rain fell on Micah''s cheek. The rain entered Micah as if it were water sucked into a sponge. A little, because I''ve been saving magic for a day, I think Micah''s face brightened that seemed unhealthy. Second, when I looked outside the barrier, I saw another grain of potpourri hit one of the demons. Then that rain-hit C-rank demon could play as if it were a balloon. And only the Devil''s Nucleus remains on the spot. If you look closely, instead of rain, every now and then, demon nuclei come down. And a minute after the rain fell on Micah''s cheek, the white rain became dusty and poured. Guys, it looks like it''s suddenly raining and panicking. ... Speaking of which, should I also have told you that it rains when you proclaim brave? Look, nothing. You''ll soon realize that we can all play demons and demons, whereas wounds are healing rather than harming ourselves. Yes, the demons and demons had burst with bangs since it was dust and sand. Not even a few seconds after it was born from the shadows or from the dark clouds in the sky... No, with demon nuclei and rain pouring all over it. It must be a hell of a picture for demons and demons. "... there were so many demons at once... wow... mica" "Right, you can praise me more, right? Ministers and archbishops have also asked for explanations as to whether Micah was being seen doing something. I explained it well to you. Because of this, according to Micah, the Behemoths and Winged Dragons have not been damaged because they designated it ''demons and demons hostile to humans'' to activate the rain. Whatever it is, this almost determines our victory. We also know that all but the executives and Mephistophales have been knocked down as a result of their contacts. Come on...... all you have to do is defeat Samayir and Mephistophales! 173 Episode 170: A Showdown "So, my king! It''s time to defeat the demon god, isn''t it? That''s what I asked the king as I gently stroked Micah''s head. Micah looks satisfied. "Oh... I asked you, it''s Alim" Taking Micah''s hand off her head, Micah has said this as she takes care of herself. "Alim... I''ve told you so many times... don''t be impotent, okay? "I know, it''s okay..." I said that back to Micah, and I ran up to the sky alone. Everyone in the barrier is calling my name or supporting me. But there''s no one to fight with.... somehow the brave and the evil demon gods have to fight one-on-one. Is that why? ... because the first brave man said yes. Though the reasons are not specifically given, all the brave men of the past have kept it, and that''s what''s normal for everyone. In the meantime, I got to where the devil gods are. The demons are made to disappear where they came out, defeated executives, and despite their obvious disadvantages, they arm themselves sparingly and do not attempt to move off the spot. Besides, Micah''s rain doesn''t seem to be working either. "Uh... we''re gonna take it down now, right? In the meantime, that''s what I said. Then Samayale, who was borrowing the figure of a beautiful woman and had twelve wings glisted, stopped putting her arms together and opened her mouth. "What can a fake brave man who doesn''t have the Brave title do? Besides, you guys haven''t got the sword of the brave yet, have you? We found it on the top of Mount Trier Area on the way here." With that said, she created a circle, like a mass of darkness, in a space where there was nothing, so that she could stick her hands in it and take something out. ... the sword of a brave man in a sheath. ... I mean, I thought there was no place or anything where demons and demons were crawling out, but from above, something like a black mass of darkness is unfolding, and it looks like it''s coming out of there. Hey, you didn''t notice. "Phew... the sword of the brave is here. And you''re not a real brave man...... how are you gonna seal me up? With that said, Samayyle once again laid the sword of the brave in the darkness. "That''s the one who almost knocked down even the Shytern executives, and his fellow demons and demons are blowing up in this rain the moment they come out of that black cloud and some kind of black space.... Whatever you think, we''re better off? In contrast, Samayyle said this after laughing with her nose. "It doesn''t matter to me if it''s just the devils or something.... because you can give as much as you want if you meet the conditions. The same goes for the executives. The five already defeated executives are the same as the abandoned pawns to me... If I''m serious, it''s easy to bury all the people here in a flash." Something seems confident. Are you still going to win? Even the sword of the brave missed the real thing, but if it''s my handmade, I have as many. "Hmm... it was. But I''m ready for the Brave Sword." With that said, I took the sword of the great brave from the magic porch and showed it off. "Well... that is certainly the sword of the brave... but what I have is also the sword of the brave... what the hell is going on? Samayir looks terribly surprised. Now you broke the other person''s expensive haha a little...? To be clear, I succeeded in startling this Samayil intimidation, although not half the time. "Well... right, here''s the thing" With that said, I turned my hand up and made a dark matter there. And its dark matter is gradually reshaped, becoming a single sword. And the sword gradually changed its appearance, and eventually, it was completed with the same look and effect as the sword of the brave. "... enough to be... I mean, my little girl made it herself... with the power of that skill" "Yeah, that fits." I feel like I''ve run out of spare faces from Samayyle. And she distance herself from me. "Now I know why my little girl is serving as a brave man! Trouble inside! We have to crush it early." With Samayil''s hands not holding the drop lot against me, as he pushed something out, he opened his palm and protruded, from beyond, a circle like the black darkness of the example occurred. From there, a super large number of demons crawl out. Somehow, the way it came out is in the fish that came out of the pump, fried in water and pumped up. It''s all coming towards me, even as Micah''s rain wipes it out. I only waved the sword of the brave man once in my right hand. Then, the demons fell easily. Probably knocked down everything that just came out. "Hmm... still not to this extent... for once, I''ve been resurrected many times now, and it''s the best I''ve ever had..." Wow... something rhetorical really sounds like a bad guy in the world of comics and games. Even now, I thought so. ... so even though I was thinking about something extra that way, I was starting to see something like a black ox from Samayyle. Feathers also began to glow suspiciously. "I have a lot of moves too... little girl, you can''t spare me. Let me go for real." Samayir has stormed this way. ... it''s time for me to expand the zone and get serious? 174 Episode 171: Overwhelming Power "Kura eh!" That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna make sure Samayyle comes this way, while we expand the zone. And replace the sword of the great brave with a divine sword. After all, was my level a misdigit? I even see evil demons stop. So I approached the sword myself and slashed it about 10 times in a row. Regardless, the effect of the divine sword keeps the body from scratching. You promised Kara and the others, didn''t you? But if Samayil also had a system of MP, MP would have gone to 0 with the ability of the Divine Sword to MP suck it off. For the sake of appearance, I took a distance from Samayil and unzipped the zone. Samayir, who was storming this way, suddenly stopped. The black jaws dispersed somewhere. Well, I don''t care where he went at this time. In the meantime, Samayil looks so bad. That''s... that''s what MP does when it''s gone all at once. Lately, that''s what happened to me. I know, that''s hard. "Wow... my MP has disappeared... so? What did you do? Samayil staring at me. "Hmm... well, you were watching, weren''t you? I can make anything.... yes, even making an item that loses MP in an instant... it''s before breakfast." That''s what I said, Nico laughed and showed him. Including the meaning of cursing. "That''s a real pain in the ass..." "Yeah, but if you can tell from me, Samayil... it''s under the name" Demon God "and I was wondering how strong it is... but it''s kind of a clap." This is for real, I''m telling you. Seriously, it''s a clap. I thought you were stronger... ''Cause we''ve been fighting humans for a long time... brave men, telling stories... like this, why don''t you say it in a game, Russ Boss? I... may have gone too far. It''s more of a nostalgia than a disappointment...... Well, Earth, then, when I played RPG games, I always let the level kanst in front of the lass boss, and I always challenged the lass boss. That''s what it felt like when you defeated Las Boss then. No thrills, no shit. I knew it would be more fun to level up than deal with someone like this. No... I don''t need to level up anymore, and it''s more meaningful to date Micah or play with Kara properly. "What...? You... fool me, the demon god!? "''Cause it''s true you''re weak... you''re not even following my speed" I activate the zone again and go around behind Samayil. And disarm the zone behind Samayir. Slap a ton of shoulders. Samayle has turned this one around with a stunned look on his face, so he kept pushing his cheeks with his fingers, laughing and showing them. It''s called a lick p. "Right?" "............" Samayir waves the drop lot as he panicked, turning around. I activate the zone on the verge of it hitting, and then I go around behind Samayil. And Kara''s mother... uh, was it Karna? I took the Samayil blades growing from the person out of the velcro back and tried to cut them all off from the roots with the sword of the brave man. but I couldn''t amputate it for some reason, as I was played with strange force with the sword of the great brave. I tried slashing him with a divine sword to try and I could amputate him. Maybe I should have fought with a divine sword, not the sword of the brave from the beginning. And release the zone. "Wings!? Samayir fell head-on from his head. ... Yabe, I''m going to hurt even Mr. Karna, not like this. I deployed the zone again, covered Mr. Karma in the air, and went down to the ground. This is roughly... about 200 meters from the base. And while I think it''s bad, it creates a national treasure class restraint and holds Samayil in place there. Then I unraveled the zone. "Fall... no? So... and... restrained..." Samayyle moved only her unconstrained neck and looked around wonderfully at the area. I put the sword of the brave on the jaw tip of the restrained samaieil. "Well... if you look at it, you''ll see... it''s my win" With that said, Samayle gradually laughed niggly, although he looked surprised at first. "Right...... but! You can''t kill me! Because it''s a spiritual body... sorry to hear that, true brave man... hahahahahaha! Well, how much would it cost me to seal it and then permanently disable it? I don''t care about that. So before Samayil permanently becomes inactive... well, let me ask you a few questions. Yeah. I''ve been reading old stories, and I''ve had quite a few doubts, and you should ask the person. Mostly, this kind of rasbos-like thing should have a reason to do this. 175 Episode 172: The Demon of Death So I''m going to ask this Samayil a few questions. "Hey... by the way, I need to ask you a few questions, okay? That''s what I asked, poking the sword of a brave man. "Well... is that a human question for me? It''s the first time. I know it''s pointless to resist anyway. It''s a corner, I''ll answer it." "Mm, okay... well then..." Mm, I''m being somewhat honest. Are you giving up already? Ma, no. I wonder what kind of question... Well, at first... um... why attack humans... okay? I''ll ask you that first, and then I''ll ask you an extra question if you ever wondered about it in that story. "Why, are you saying you''re going to attack a human... that''s what you''re doing? That''s what I asked. Samayir opens his mouth softly. "Right... nothing. I''m not good for anyone if I can destroy humans. My number one goal is to stop the Mephilado bloodstream." Huh? Why are you targeting Mephilado''s blood muscles? Because... hey? You won''t be able to revive yourself. "That''s right... then why are we targeting the Mephirado people? If we destroy it or something... isn''t the Evil Demon Goddess going to come back to life? When asked that, for a moment, Samayyle changed her expression to surprise, but she answered again. "That''s because... you have to stop my Mephilado blood muscles.... Yes, we have to stop Mephilado''s blood muscles" Dude, that''s not a reason!? That''s the same thing you''re saying, ''I''ll kill you because I want to''... What do you mean, yes, you''re poking and moving evil demons... "Um, I don''t know. I mean, what''s this all about? What are the Mephirado people... dangerous? "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know" No. Shit. Besides... I feel like I heard something I shouldn''t have asked. Even the feeling of something nasty running on my back, it does. Then... here''s what I''m going to do, make it a little easier to answer. "Ok, then leave the reason... when was the devil god born? "............ hmm? I never even thought about it. Sorry, I don''t know." The same feeling runs on my back as just now. My hands stink of unpleasant sweat. That... me... did I ask you something bad...? Something like this makes me feel like I accidentally saw the real thing when I was watching a psychic show. That''s what happens, right? When I was thinking that, Samayyle said something. I''m scared of burning faces. "Hey... true brave man, now I want to ask you something... Why don''t you answer me? Now Samayyle has a question for me...? What should I do? Honestly, I don''t want to get involved with this guy any more... Well, if something weird happens to you, you can seal it, and I don''t know if I can do it for a little while. Oh, my God. I''ll teach you a souvenir of the underworld... the one? "... Fine, what? "You... how did you cut off my feathers? That... shouldn''t have been scratched by the stuff in the world. That''s... unless it''s also the power of God" Oh, seriously? The sword of the brave could not be scratched in the street. Should I answer... this? But it doesn''t matter what happens where I didn''t answer... maybe I can answer it for you. "Hmm... sort of, with this sword" Samayir, who saw the sword, laughed with Nico after a more extraordinarily surprising look than he had just seen. What''s that reaction... so disturbing. "What''s wrong? "No... no, it''s nothing. About this one." "I''m curious to hear you say that." "In time, I know... maybe. I hope you''re lucky. I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna answer any more." A firm will was read from Samayir. You don''t seem to answer me any more. I have no choice... I think it''s time to seal it. "Well, then it''s time to seal it, good night" With that said, I stabbed Kara''s mother''s body with an enchanted sword to keep her from scratching. But Samayyle smiles more. "Whoo!? Gu... hu, hu, hu, hu!! You haven''t noticed? "Hmm?" The sword of the brave is blue and white and light, and he began to suck something out of its pierced place. It looks a little like a purple jar. Maybe that''s Samayir''s spirit body, or something like that. Samayir dropped the drop lot out of his hand. At the same time, Samayyle is trying to talk with her mouth pounding. What the hell am I not aware of? Often, I decided to clear my ears and ask what it was about. "Kuhaha... you fool... I am sealed... but Meph... La... ''s blood muscles are stunning... this... is done...! True... brave man... too bad... while I was talking to you... my purpose was accomplished...!! Try¡­ to see the magic of your stronghold" That''s what they told me, so I tried to sense the magic. Speaking of which, ever since I fought Samayil, I''ve been focused on you, and I haven''t seen anything around you. ... rather than base, from King Mephirado''s capital, I feel no magic whatsoever. No one''s magic... Mr. Ult, Mr. Palasna, Mr. Gilmers, and the King. I don''t know anything. On the contrary, Micah too...... I''ll send Micah a bunch of messages. Micah always responds to my messages without getting her hair in. But I''m not coming. Samayir is saying something. But I''m in a hurry and I''m not sure what I''m talking about. But... I don''t mind that now, but Micah''s cheap or not is first. Worst case scenario, I wish Micah was okay. Even if they were dead, they''d all come back to life with my pills anyway. I rushed to the base. ... the sword of the brave, the drop lot, and Karma''s body. _______ ____ _ "Ku... Ku Ha... I... evil demon... Samayil! A demon who manipulates the space where darkness becomes, creates demons, and brings living things to death by black power! My true power... it''s instant death! Get the tools of God, true brave man... despair before my true power!... hehe, hehe... hehe!! ............ Gubu " The mixed voice of that demon god''s terminator did not reach Alim. When Samayir is completely sealed in the sword of the brave, one dogmatization comes. "... so far, as planned... a lot of different things have happened... well, good. Almost... almost." With that said, Mephistophales destroyed the sword of the brave man in a drop lot as he pulled the sword of the brave man out of Alma''s remains. Once again, the black jaw tries to enter Alma''s body, but the jaw is intertwined with Mephistophales like a cotton jaw in a drop lot. Then he headed toward the human stronghold with it on his back. All that remained on the spot were the broken sword of the brave and the wreckage of Karna without a scratch ____. 176 Episode 173: The Misery Around King Mephirados Capital Hurry to base, I''m back. There are demonic nuclei and demonic remains scattered all over the place. There were no living demons or demons anywhere. Also, the barrier by the statue I installed again was alive and well. But at some point, the black clouds are clear, and the magic formations that were causing Micah to rain are gone. Normally, I don''t think Micah will be able to disarm the magic formation, or if the time period has passed. Probably. Once inside the barrier, everyone was down. There is no sound like the organism is active. Silent. Besides, it''s so huge, and there''s nowhere to see Behemott from a distance. I decided to take a look at the person who was falling nearest me. "Are you all right? What''s ____ here" I noticed when I tried to say that. This man, he''s not breathing. There is no colour on the skin and I have measured the pulse, but there is no Advice Palace. He''s dead... But I don''t see any marks of trauma, resistance, or burns. It also looks like he''s just asleep. What the hell... happened? It''s just that Samayil did something. Bringing this man back to life is only a matter of time before I rushed to Micah. I don''t even want to imagine... Micah''s magic formation has disappeared or I haven''t heard from her in any way, so Micah is also by Samayil''s moves...... I was the first to reach the north entrance where the king and Mika were. The king is down. Minister and Archbishop. I can''t see Mr. Knights Commander, but that guy was out of the barrier and fighting on the front line, so I can''t help it. One minute away from the king, Micah was lying down and falling. I don''t feel any magic. "Mica......! I rush over and hold Micah. It wasn''t like Micah, who always hugged me. You don''t feel the warmth of people, you look bloodless. Even when Micah doesn''t feel well, I''ve never seen her look like this. Heavy on that. I''ve heard that dead human remains are heavier than they should be, but I guess that''s exactly what they are. Micah''s neck is also grassy without resisting gravity. Micah has a blue-white face, eyes closed, mouth shut, seems to be asleep¡­ but she is not breathing just like the soldier she was earlier. Hugs, voices, shoulders shaking, no response whatsoever. Hehe......... glad I survived. I would... Micah and everyone here would be brought back to life. Even if all the inhabitants in the king''s capital were dead, there''s nothing wrong with that. Samayil''s guy is an idiot too... he doesn''t know what he was holding, but we all come back to life anyway. In the end, it''s almost a complete victory on the human side. The only thing that''s broken is the barrier of the first five statues I ever built. But... I don''t want to taste this feeling again. It comes to mind to see Mika come back to life, even if she knew so. Honestly, a lifetime of trauma. Micah, was this how you felt over there? Two weeks after I died. No, people never come back to life on Earth in the first place. Must have felt more desperate. Micah has wanted to be with me since she came to this world on the street. ... so I don''t care about this kind of reflection, I just need to bring Mika and everyone back to life and get back to everyday life. Kara and Ruin have promised training. There''s still a lot I want to do with Micah. I took the amrita potion out of the magic porch and tried to get Mika to drink it. It is then. There''s smoke around me. Speaking of which, you hadn''t defeated Mephistophales yet. "... Ladies and gentlemen... you''re dead, aren''t you? Mephistophales calls me, yes, he calls me. "Right... but we''ll come back to life, right? In retrospect, the clown''s face of Mephistophales looked like the eyes that looked at the poor and the feeling of pity combined. So much so that I think this one might be more natural than the usual Nitanita laugh. Sounds human. "Mr. Alim... unfortunately, once dead people don''t come back to life, do they? What are you talking about? Even if you didn''t know about Amrita Potion, Legend Potion can also bring people back to life. Don''t you know about that? "No, no, that''s not true, is it? Dead humans are brought back to life. Legend potion." "... Dear Samayil... No, the power of that evil demon is" absolute death "... The effect of legend potion... makes no sense." Really? That''s slow and scary. But it doesn''t matter if it''s Amrita. That''s what I get from my item master. "Yes... what" "Yes, but this is what you led¡­ it''s bad enough to make that evil demon god serious, isn''t it? This wouldn''t have happened if I''d just sealed it normally" Even if they say so. I mean, that consideration probably isn''t either. Apparently, Samayil''s aim was to eradicate the Mephirado family. How dare you kill me? "Phew..." "... you have a lot to talk about. This is the situation...... wow, can you hang out with me? With that said, Mephistophales took out one white handkerchief and offered it to me. "Why... handkerchief? "No... I was wondering if you could wipe it with tears. My eyes are bright red." Well, I was crying at some point. I didn''t realize. I''m afraid I''ll take it. There doesn''t seem to be any traps or anything in particular. "So...? What are you here to talk about? I wipe my tears once and tell Mephistophales off. "I have a favor to ask... one thing." 177 Episode 174, Phase 2 "What?" Why do I have to do this guy''s favor, where I''m the enemy? "I don''t like it, because... this wouldn''t have happened if you, the demons, hadn''t brought Samayil back to life, would it? I roughed up my voice and said so to sue. "That''s... yes..." I stood up and tried to stretch my back as hard as I could to grab Mephistophales'' chest, but it scuffed me. You''re still smoking... and you''re tall. "I won''t forgive you, never." I throw up like that on Samayil as he stomps on his body, losing his strength and about to fall. The handkerchief handed over has already dropped it when he tried to grab Samayil''s chest. Mephistophales snapped with a mouthful like he didn''t like this when he picked up after staring at the handkerchief I dropped for a while. "Oh, I knew this would happen..." "That''s right." I snap at that whine, too. "I thought it would be okay if I gave you a handkerchief and you were in a good mood... I had no choice. So... looks like we''re gonna have to go with force, huh? Compulsory deed¡­" I can''t predict Mephistophales saying that much and activate the zone. He chanted a windball and made a wind hole in the middle of the clown''s smoke belly. After all, it''s wind for smoke. And release the zone. I could bring Micah back to life during this zone, but it''s going to be kind of a fight, and I''m not going to be able to match her with dangerous eyes, so let''s do that later. "Ya... gubbo..." Mephistophales knelt on the ground and suppressed his stomach. "Ku... isn''t that good..." When Mephistophales said so, he took the drop lot and example sickle out of nowhere. Speaking of which, Brave Sword and Drop Lot, did you forget to collect it? "It''s... it''s the real deal, isn''t it? With flowing handiness, Mephistophales began to stab the drop lot in his abdomen without hesitation. What are you doing, this guy? Are you hungry? Think about it, if you can''t act badly, the purple pigeon you saw when you sealed Samayil for some reason will go inside Mephistophales. Seriously, what are you doing? I don''t know. I don''t care what you think, the drop lot is doing something. What power do you have, that one? ... yes, you just have to do the zone and do the appraisal. I didn''t expect to appraise my own made stuff. ["Drop Lot" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Mithrills Orihalcon Enchant - Type sealed sword ¡¤ Description : Attack + 390 : This sword can break other swords. : The following is optional when breaking a sword: -Take away the ability of the sword. -If the broken sword was a sealed sword, those who were in it can also be transferred to this sword. ¡¤ By stabbing this sword into something, you can transfer the abilities and powers you have taken or transferred to that subject. -This sword currently has the ability to: -: The wounds I put on with this sword always block within 3 seconds. -This sword currently seals the following: -: evil demon samaieil] ... what a cheat weapon. Can I even make something like this? ... So now Mephistophales is trying to transfer the power of the evil demon Samayir to himself...? Wow, seriously!? ''Cause if you''re right about Mephistophales earlier, it''s called an immediate death capability, isn''t it? The power of Samayir. ... Should I break the drop lot while I''m at it and knock Mephistophales out too? No, or you should deliberately let me absorb it and get it all over the grid...... yeah, that might be better. Anyway, you can''t beat me. But... that''s it, that sounds like a second form of Las Bosses. I took the zone. "Fuhi ha!! The power of this sword... you know it if you made it...? Actually, after you seal Samayil, I''m breaking the sword of the brave with this sword... you know what I mean? Purple violets flow through the stab mouth of the drop lot. And finally, Samayir''s feathers grew on Mephistophales'' back. ... That, because it was Mr. Aroma, the feathers he had grown looked as beautiful as angel feathers, but nothing but disastrous where the clown had grown the feathers. Yeah. "Well, it''s about time... hehe... did I just say second stage when I said it in the game? You wouldn''t know that, would you? Game...? Second stage? Why is this guy saying that? Anasm should have no such concept. Like us, Mephistophales came from Earth... or something? If so, I can also nod that the demons have come at what a joke 6: 06: 6. It looks like the absorption of the power of Mephistophales is over while I''m putting my thoughts through like that. "Knock... knock... haha! I got it! Absolute power! If you borrow a certain word........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ Brave man!" Yeah, that''s that, too, isn''t it, the lass boss line from Dragner Story 2? 178 Episode 175: Halmagedon I figured we''d reroute. Mephistophales does not seal every samaire, but separately. Hi Mephistophales just now, I feel like I''m from the same town, so I''d like to hear more about it. ... In the meantime, we need to move the body, including Mika, to a safe place. However, the sickle of Mephistophales should have also had the ability to smoke objects touched. Not good if everyone eats that. I moved all human bodies in the north entrance to the west entrance and east entrance, respectively, in the state of the zone. At the eastern entrance, Mr. Palasna was also dead. At the west entrance, Mr. Bacchus, Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayina were also dead. It''s just... these bodies have eyes carefully closed and there are signs of some liquid being poured into their mouths. On top of that, they were putting their hands together over their chests. Especially Mr. Palasna. The fact that he was holding hands together was carefully placed, as if he were sleeping on something like a cloth. Meanwhile, Mr. Ult''s body was nowhere. Some of the bases Mr. Ult was waiting for are just unnaturally ashed. Where did it go? I''m concerned. ... but I can''t help it. Let''s do something about Mr. Ult''s search later. I stood in front of Mephistophales and unraveled the zone. Oh, I could have attacked you in the meantime. Failed. "Well, I told you to die, but I need your help, so I won''t kill you, will I? A drop lot in one hand and a winged Mephistophales holding a sickle in the other slowly rose. "Damn, speaking of which, I have not had many successful operations thanks to you. I''m absorbing Samayil." Mephistophales talks to Bella about something she hasn''t even asked. I guess you didn''t see Samayyle get hit lightly? "Actually, me. I knew this would happen. There''s a good prophet among us. ____? Talking that far, Mephistophales looked around to see if he noticed the discomfort around him. "The bodies around you are gone... when did you move them? Mr. Arim. I''ve been watching you since you were fighting Samayil...... do you even have the skills to be able to travel momentarily or pause time?... It''s a pain in the ass." Oh, time''s up. I don''t have to hit it, but it''s not far... something like that. Yeah. I feel a time stop and something close to moving too fast to see me stopping around. Plus, thanks to the equally high B (defense), there''s nothing bad about the recoil, like overusing MP. "Then... what do we do? "Well, the offense is hard...... I''ll just do it...... let''s just assume it''s a time stoppage...... HARMAGEDON! That''s what Mephistophales put his hand up in heaven. I tried to move quickly, but when, black around...... yes, the array filled me up when Samayyle came running at me. "That... you''ll die if you touch Halmagedon. You can''t get out of there. Left, right, top, bottom, diagonal... nowhere." Is it true that this black... Armageddon was its ability to die instantly? I saw this bird fly somewhere when Samayil came in, but I didn''t see the immediate death effect for the first time when I touched it. Besides, I got caught off guard and I got surrounded. I guess you''re going to do something about it from this inability to use Mephistophales'' cheat moves for anything, compulsive contracts, and let me make something again. Damn, I wouldn''t have been sieged like this if you thought it was a skill for instant travel. "Oh, I got a read! Apparently, it''s not instant travel.... finally... finally... oh... oh, you''ll die if you move, won''t you? You just have to listen to me now." Well... it''s just... to the extent I''ve surrounded it, I can break right through with Amrita in my mouth. That''s when I tried to do it. Suddenly, behind Mephistophales, a man appeared. No, I''ve seen that good youth-style outfit many times. It''s Mr. Ult! Oh, he''s alive? Standing means you''re alive, right? But I can''t feel the magic... strange. Because he doesn''t feel magical, Mephistophales hasn''t noticed Mr. Ult. "See you then... strong..." Mr. Ult is alarmed. He grabbed Mephistophales'' feathers and threw them backwards. For a moment, I saw Mr. Ult''s face, but his eyes are dead. And Mr. Ult approached me. "Alim... honey... good, Alim is alive" That''s what Mr. Ult said in tears. But... how the hell did this guy avoid dying? "Um... Mr. Ult? "Alim... everyone... is dead. Drinking that legend potion... didn''t bring me back for some reason" Mr. Ult is overflowing with emotions such as'' regret ''. "This... this wax came down from the sky... and it spread... and we all died. I was fine... for the sake of my skills." Didn''t die of skill...? That said, you were the two immortal heroes of this man. You were immortal with a bee. When I found out, Mr. Ult was about to lay his hands on the lady surrounding me. 179 Episode 176: Evil, Justice, and the End and "Chi, hey! Mr. Ult, if you touch that..." Because you heard that voice? No, you don''t? Anyway, Mr. Ult stopped his hand a little in front of him. "Alim... she''s really strong." That''s what Mr. Ult said. "What do you mean..." "Alim told us yesterday? Isn''t it? ''I can''t beat myself''... because I''m strong. You''re absolutely right. I''m still trying to fight." Oh, that''s the thing. Actually, I did. Despite what I''m saying, Mr. Ult still has, like, dead eyes. "... Alim, we''re all dead. The people in the king''s capital were also dead. Palasna... Bacchus and the others... Mr. Gilmers, the King and Micah." "That''s... yes... but not yet..." Still, I can bring it back to life. I tried to say that, but Mr. Ult blocked it. "Not yet... right, there''s hope. The hope of defeating the demon god is you." "No, I''m not..." "... that''s all I can do" Is that what you''re panicking about? Mr. Ult doesn''t try to listen to me. I can''t help it, this guy doesn''t know he can bring us all back to life. That''s what I''m trying to tell you, ____. "Good luck with that, then" When Mr. Ult said that, in an instant, he became the last man, and he hand-scratched the black beard drifting around me. At the same time, Mr. Ult fell to the ground and stopped moving. Wasn''t Mr. Ult immortal? There is no way to come back to life. ... Should we bring it back to life now? No, I guess we should do it later when it''s safe, just like Micah. From where Mr. Ult dismissed it, we can go outside. I got out of there so I wouldn''t waste Mr. Ult''s act. Yes... I''ll bring it back to life later. Mephistophales flew back as I stepped out of the siege net. If you look closely at him standing on the ground, he''s covered in scratches. I guess that''s how they threw me hard. "Chip... because of the interrupter... have you gotten out of the net of Harmagedon..." Mephistophales put his hand up in heaven again, but I expanded the zone, cut the feathers, and absorbed the MP. Now, it doesn''t seem to be smoke, and the attack went through. To avoid missing this opportunity, as it were, create a lot of legendary restraints, put them on Mephistophales, and eventually lock them in an Orihalcon cage. And release the zone. "Kuh... MP out...!? And this..." All right, it''s like my win is already confirmed. I guess I should have knocked him down lighter. Then you didn''t have to sacrifice Mr. Ult. In this war, I''m... full of things to reflect on. I was licking it, but it''s true that all the people I need to protect are killed... already. If I didn''t have the means to bring people back to life... "It''s my win, Mephistophales. Give it up. MP''s gone, right? Mephistophales looks at this one with a flashing face. After a while, Mephistophales was in that condition, but laughed out again with Nitanita. Is there anything yet? "Ku... hehe... no... not so much... Are you combining your time-stopped skills with your item creation skills?... very invincible... it''s cheesy, like this... The MP is lost, and I can''t use the contract or the smoke magic. Besides, when the feathers of the evil demon were cut off and no instant death attack was possible" Oh, that wax was out of my feathers. I didn''t realize. "Ha... my loss... right, this. Complete defeat. A little more... a little more... but I could go home..." Mephistophales continues to laugh at Nitanita. It''s like it''s broken. By the way, did Mephistophales just say he wanted to go home? Where? Earth, after all? Let''s check my Mephistophales hometown theory. In person. "Mephistophales... he said he was going home... where? Having heard the question, Mephistophales quit laughing and stared at this one. But soon, again, Nitanita and I laughed out. "You have no idea... but... well, let''s just say it''s a different world..." He has such an atmosphere that he looks away somewhere, nostalgic. Another world, I''m sure... that would be the world where Miho and I were. I feel that way. "Hey, Mephistophales" ".................. what is it? "What is that place in Mephistophales that you want to go home to... possibly... Earth? Mephistophales opened his eyes and mouth wider than he had just done. The face was very human, unlike the monstrous and strange of clowns so far. 180 Episode 177: The Dojo from Earth "... why... why did you name my hometown? Can''t Mephistophales hide his surprise, that''s what he said on the razor. After all, did you? As far as I''m concerned, you said a word that nobody thought you could understand and not in this anasm, but that''s what I figured out when I made up my mind. "I''m from Earth, too. It''s Japanese, by the way, Mephistophales... what? Answering that, Mephistophales grumbled his neck disappointingly. "Yes... did you... me too, it''s Japan" Were you with me until it was Japan? I was surprised by this, too. "Yes, it was." "Yep... heartfelt... surprised. Since my first day in this world... it''s been a long time.... but when and where did you realize I was from Earth? "Mephistophales... I guess it''s because you said cheats and stuff, and you were crushing the lass boss line in Dragner Story 2" Mephistophales responded to the word Dragner Story. "Both... I meant to speak to myself... Really? Could there be a dragner story 300 years from now? By the way, I came to this world three and six months after Dragner Story 3 came out! Mephistophales said that with a little excitement. ... What the hell is this guy talking about? 300 years...? Plus three and six months after the release of Dragner Story 3...... that''s a month before the release date of Dragner Story 4. I mean, a month before the day I died. "Eh, that was a month before the day I came to this world..." "Ha!? Gradually, it feels like something like hostility or evil is missing from Mephistophales. Where did the viciousness go when we first met? "A month... ago? What time did you come to this world? "Hmm... maybe two to three months, what about you? "... Huh!? Oh, I was over 300 years ago..." "What..." 300 years ago? This guy''s been in this world that long? I mean, isn''t there too much variation in time? "What the hell do you mean...? "You don''t know... it''s only a distortion of time..." Sure, that''s all I''d say. Maybe time feels like random¡­ etc. "Nevertheless..." Mephistophales had a normal face, not an example nitanita laugh. Maybe he''s a true face, but he still only looks like he''s laughing because he''s wearing clown makeup. "I almost killed you. Danger, danger. I''m glad you''re stronger than me, Mr. Alim. Because I don''t want to kill my countrymen, so to speak. I can''t believe there are two people in Anasm, including me." It''s not two... is it? I should also say that Micah is the same Japanese. This guy didn''t... kill Micah, but I need you to reflect a little. "It''s not two. It''s three." "Uh... Oh really... Huh!? But... there''s no magic here other than you and me..." "........................ yeah, so just hang in there" I kept Mephistophales waiting and took Mika''s remains. I saw Mika. Mephistophales looks pretty upset. No, you must be upset. "Damn... the daughter... the daughter... just now... sure... of your party member..." "That''s right, it''s my childhood. I didn''t think we''d be spending time together in anasm... but fate was the one." If I were to say so, Mephistophales apologized deeply, seemingly sorry. Out loud. In tears. "I''m so sorry... I''m so sorry... your childhood is... because of us demons... if I knew you were from the same place..." That means you can kill people in this world, right? "Mephistophales... uh, in that way, I hear that if you''re a person in this world, you can kill me? Me and everyone are the same. Same person." When I heard that, Mephistophales turned out to be like he had eaten a bean cannon, but after a while he realized what he had said, he began to weep once again. "Oh, uh... haha, that''s... I''m sure I''m a deep demon... Really... really... sorry" I kept watching Mephistophales crying for a few seconds. Now, this guy... can you imagine that there''s nothing hostile to me like this? 181 Episode 178: I want to go home, clown. Mephistophales keeps crying. In the meantime, if you don''t cry, the story won''t go on. I took Amrita out of the magic pouch. "... Alim...? What are you going to do, my lady? "Hmm? You''re bringing Mika back to life, aren''t you? Because now I''m knee-pillowing Micah. No matter how many times I look at it, I can''t feel the magic or the warmth, Micah''s figure has something in my mind that comes deep. Let''s get him back to life soon. "... you can''t... if you''re killed by Halmagedon... you can''t bring it back to life in Legend Potion! Ignoring such Mephistophales'' words, I poured Amrita Potion into Micah''s mouth. If it''s true, one drop would be fine, but it''s Micah, specially. "I''m sorry, really... because of us... but the reality is... sane..." Honestly, I''m still worried about Mika coming back to life in Amrita, too. Only the feeling of skill¡­ I knew it. Because there is no evidence to prove it. I don''t think I ever used it to bring Amrita back to life. But Amrita Potion did, it worked. I felt magic from Micah''s body. I scream unexpectedly, hugging Micah. I knew, I knew, but I''m glad. Not on top of this. "Lying... right? I can''t believe I''m really coming back to life..." Mephistophales is amazed. I mean, I''m not surprised by this guy. More than that, it turns out that this will bring everyone back to life in the country. Tears tell my cheeks. The tear fell on Micah''s shoulder. At the same time... Micah slowly begins to open her eyes. "Ngu...? "Micah! Micah!" "Oh, that? Have a dream? Uh, uh, eh? What''s happening now? Why are you crying, Alim? What, huh? Honestly, I feel like hugging and kissing you more like this, but that''s later. "Alim...? Hey, it''s... awesome... I''m glad you hugged me. Me, I don''t know what''s going on, so I want you to explain... Oh, my God. Um, well... after all this stuff is over, the two of us take our time..." "Oh, I''m sorry! Right. ¡­ I''ll explain now." I taught Micah what happened..., mainly that I sealed Samayel, that when I sealed Samayel and realized it, everyone was dead, that Mephistophales absorbed Samayel but disabled and captured it, and that Mephistophales was Japanese. "Hmm... I got the situation. I mean, you won the war, didn''t you? "That sort of thing" "So, now its mephistophales...... is it? Are we talking about what we''re going to do with that guy...? "Yeah." Me and Mika turn back to Mephistophales. "Mephistophales, this is how you bring everyone back to life, so it''s okay. Actually, we could end up with zero damage. What you did doesn''t change the way you killed everyone." "Oh... yeah... what... so, but I was surprised. Is the earlier potion superior to the legend potion? "Yes, I am." I''m showing Mephistophales the amrita potion. "Good... good" "... so, here''s the thing, Mephistophales" Mephistophales nodded slowly at his neck. I looked right in the neck but apparently swallowed a strong spit. "Why did you... go into Shytern and become one of Samayil''s men? And I absorbed Samayil too... what did you want? I''m sure the answer to this should be everything in this war. Micah is watching in silence. Mephistophales slowly opened his mouth. "... Samayir is a demon god... I mean, he''s a pillar of God in this world. I came to this world, two years later, and one day I was an adventurer, and I asked a certain prophetic demon," With the power of the demon god taken in, if you mix the magic of that demon god with the items that the red-haired girl who appears 300 years later created for you during the war, you can spin the world and the world ". I see, so you absorbed Samayil and forced me to make an item twice. "It is." "Yes, so I asked that demon to become a demon and serve Samayir. Acting Chief Shytern. Maybe I shouldn''t have become that demon. I tried to think about all the proposals to help Samayil more and more, and it stained me with evil...... For example, capture the brave and stop the next ''brave'' appearance... Otherwise, were you asleep?" I see, the devil of that prophecy is what bothers me so much...? If I were normal, I''d talk about the devil, and I don''t believe it smells like a lie that''s prophecy, too. Maybe you''ve been brainwashed. "So, what''s wrong with that prophetic demon? "Come on... I don''t know. But I don''t feel his magic, so I thought... Micah''s white rain might have killed him." You did it, Micah. Two, when I saw Micah''s face, she didn''t seem to think anything of it, staring at Mephistophales with a true face. "... yes, how did you two get summoned to this world? I... told the man that I was a god in this world that I was free..." Mephistophales'' abrupt questioning made me and Mika look at each other. I mean, this guy came to this world without dying. "Me and Mika... died in an accident... and let the nearby vault reincarnate us into this world... from the beginning..." "Oh, my God, you look like a person of the people of this world in the street. I mean, he said he was reborn... and reincarnated. Am I right?... I became like this because I became a demon." Or being a demon and being a clown. But no way, I didn''t think the way I came to this world was different. "For this reason, the compulsory covenant was given to me by that God, I found smoke magic in the dungeon. And this sickle." Mephistophales is now, but while he''s in custody, he keeps talking. Still... 300 years, that''s a long time. It was me. I don''t know, if I was with Micah, I could spend 300 years... maybe? No, I can spend it. But what if we''re not together?... Zoggy. Let''s have sympathy for that. ... but... At my discretion, what am I supposed to do with this guy? Will the people of this country who have suffered be convinced? What about Kara, who was kidnapped and scared? What about the king who was kidnapped of his daughter and stolen his wife''s body? Maybe I have to make some kind of decision...... 182 Episode 179: Circus "Now you can finally go home... it was a long time. I can see my wife, I can see everyone in the regiment, I can continue the game..." I see Mephistophales trying to finish the conversation on his own. Now... I''ve got an idea in me what to do with this guy. Leave it to the people of this world. After all, because I''m not the only one who can judge. "Hmm!? What''s wrong with you? Mr. Alim." "No... I was wondering if I could really finish this..." "Duh... what do you mean, you have dreams? Micah is confused when I say this all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Mephistophales has a pocan face. "No, because. This guy because of how much he was a demon... he didn''t do anything to annoy a lot of people... Micah knows, right? "Ugh, yeah. Sure it is..." "Return such a man to Earth at will without the blame of this country, especially the king... wondering if it would be good... Just my judgment." That''s what I said, staring at Mephistophales. Mephistophales seemed to be jerking off that he was going to be able to go home until earlier, but he seemed to have guessed that I was serious about something. "Yeah... yeah, right. Exactly¡­" "Besides, I was killed once by Mephistophales. Even if it was Samayil who killed him directly." I also hug Mika hard. Warm. "Ahhh..." "So... Mephistophales... no, my real name is..." "Ah... it''s love longlight. He was head of a circus group in Japan." "... yes, then Mr. Light. Been in this world for a while now. And you will be judged by the laws of this country in this world. I will not forgive you. Maybe so will the king. So." I left Micah and brought the king''s body to the spot in an instant. "Let''s ask. What to do with your disposition" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes" The eyes that were shining in the hopes of Mephistophales faded. Perhaps you thought you''d be home soon? Anyway, bring the king back to life...... Yeah, but before we bring the king back to life, we need to be orderly. "But Mr. Light. One thing to do before you are judged. Start by creating items that spin different worlds and different worlds. I want to get rid of Samayil from you soon." "Ha... yes" "Micah, keep an eye on this guy for suspicious behavior or whenever he can handle it." "Yeah." I took Mephistophales out of custody. Like I said, Micah stands by so she can put out magic at any time. "Here, drink this" I offered Amrita to Mephistophales. "This was earlier..." "Yes, it''s called amrita potion. Excellent to fully recover HP and MP and get your body back on track too! Without MP, we can''t have a mandatory contract, can we? Here, drink." "Yes, thank you." Mephistophales drank Amrita Potion all at once. Then again, from the back of Mephistophales, the feathers grow. Looks like the magic''s back on. "... MP is back" "Then, look, let me make an item out of a mandatory contract." "Yes, you ''make an item to travel the world'' in ''For me''" When Mephistophales said so, a dark matter unfolded from me, and then something like a stone statue appeared in front of us and numerous pieces of paper. And then I paste all the paper into the vault, and I''m stuck on my own. My body is moving on its own. After all, you''re scared of compulsory contracts. After a while it was done. If you look closely at that... it was like a phantom relocation zo... Unexpectedly, I turned to Micah. Micah seems to feel the same way about me, looking at each other. "Master Jizo... is that so, why? He returned to me with that voice of Mephistophales. He seemed to wonder, too. Nobody thinks the transfer device is like a vault, does it? Oh, and, and. The vault distracted me, and I forgot for a moment, but Mephistophales'' compulsory contract was certain, and I should have needed a price. I wonder what happened to that. "Hey, Mr. Light. What did you do with the contract? You said there was a price to pay before." he answered. "If you have been left anasm, you will lose the power of the devil..." I don''t need it anymore. " "I see." To put it that way, Mephistophales put his hand on the head of the vault. "To this, we should just pour in the power of evil demons and so on. For the Devil of Prophecy says:" That said, Mr. Kwong put his hand over Jizo-sama''s head. From that hand, I can see the power flowing as a demon god. How the hell does that vault work? I was curious and tried to appraise it, but didn''t know the details. I guess the description section only said about "A Vault Spinning Different Worlds and Different Worlds," the value is divine. It''s unusual for me not to be able to appraise this. He took his hands off his head to see if he had finished injecting Samayil''s magic into the vault. Besides, the feathers have apparently disappeared. Meanwhile, Master Fantasy Transfer began to glow. "Now... is that good? "Yeah. See you in custody for now. It''s useless to resist, isn''t it? "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yep" Once again, I restrained Mr. Kwong, who was still a demon, lighter than earlier, while turning his vault into a magic bag. ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Later. "Then the next step is to bring the king back to life and report on the status quo. We can''t do this alone." I take out Amrita, I return to where Micah was falling, and I take the king''s body. And I waved Mr. Kwong to the king where he held him. And a few minutes later, the king woke up. "Mm-hmm... oh? "Good morning, my king" "Oh, Alim... Huh!? Somehow a black beard descended from the sky and everyone..." "I know. I can do something about that." "... seeing how it goes, you can do it. But... why don''t you tell us what happened? I don''t know what the situation is. It just seems the demon who kidnapped Kara has been captured." The king stares at Mephistophales. I can feel enormous magic coming from this guy... you''re mad, of course. I slowly taught the king what happened to the important things in detail. Stay down about the planet. "Right......... I mean, that demon is an ex-human, right? "Yes." "So... I thought I''d ask you what to do with the disposition." "Yes." "Well... personally, it''s the death penalty. However, this needs to be consulted with national executives. In the meantime, keep that person in jail. First of all... bringing the people back to life is a prerequisite." "Ok...... then...... oh, but wait a minute! I called out to the king trying to get somewhere to stop my legs. I just thought of something. "What? "Give me a moment..." I hold Micah''s hand. Surprised Micah looked back at this one. I guess I can''t read my intentions. "A little... time? Why?" "I think of Mica as an efficient instrument for bringing things back to life." "Hmm... well, okay. As soon as you can." "Yes, sir." I serve a magic pouch and Micah and I go in there together. Micah looks like she''s saying, "Oh, my God, I don''t think so," but the truth is, I''m not caged in the magic room to think about equipment. Now, Micah and I, we have things to do right now. ... to see if we can go back to Japan... before Mephistophales does. 183 Episode 180: Micas Choice Me and Mika went into the magic room. "Well, let''s think of something good... if it takes a drop, we''ll be back, so it feels like a point..." "No, it''s already been decided, I''m going to make it foggy." "Oh, you''ve already decided. Then how did you get into this room? Micah tilts her neck, as if to embody what she wonders. Lovely. That''s not what I''m thinking. I think back to this fight. That was the end of a long, short battle. Totally. Only¡­ there is still work to be done. We have to bring everyone back to life. But... one thing before that... I want to try. "Micah, I... yeah, why don''t we give it a try and see if we can go home too? "What... ah... I just wanted to say... you have an idea? Okay." "Thanks" Micah looks serious because she doesn''t know what she''s going to say. It''s just... I just wanted to figure out if I could get away from this world. If you say so, it''s just confirmation. So, the reason the confirmation has to be now is to ask Micah if she''s going home first. Micah has a reason to go home first. If Micah left first now, it''s easy to explain why Micah suddenly disappeared. When I go home at weird times...... it annoys everyone, so. No, that''s not the only reason ________. "Hey, Alim? "Huh... oh, I''m sorry. I was just thinking. I''ll take out the vault." I put out the vault. "So... which way do you want to start? "Ah... um... having dreams should handle tools better, from having dreams" "Okay." I laid my hand on the head of Master Fantasy Rebellion. A message comes to mind. That was not very convincing. [You are not allowed] ... What''s going on? Why, why? Why can''t I use it? I don''t know. "How''d it go? Yes, Micah asked. "Hmm... I don''t know. No, try Micah, too" "Yeah?" In the meantime, I think I''ll let Micah try. Maybe the first time, I just returned Mr. Kwong and it''s over. Micah laid her hands on Jizo-like''s head as she tilted her neck. And soon, get your hands off the vault. "How''d it go? Micah... Didn''t they tell you you couldn''t use it? "Yeah, that''s not true." Do you want to go to another world? ''He asked me,'' so I said no. Then he said, "I look forward to using it again." Hmm? I don''t know more and more. I can''t use it, can Mica use it... "But they said I couldn''t use it, right? "Really...? Just give it another shot." "Yeah." I followed Micah''s suggestion and put my hand on the head of another world mobile device, Master Jizo. But the message that came to mind was the same as just now. "I knew I couldn''t." "Uh... duh, what do you do? You mean you can''t go home with dreams? "... you will, but Micah can go home..." I look at Chirali and Micah. Micah can go home, and I can''t. After all, right now,... why shouldn''t I just give Mika back? Because I can go home. Why should I send Micah back to Earth as soon as possible? That''s because Mika''s sister, Sakura, has a bad eye. Was that when Cherry Blossom was about 3 years old...? A square clock fell on his face, hitting both eyes, and his right eye vision decreased significantly. My left eye is also pretty bad compared to a regular person. Without dedicated glasses, people''s faces can''t even read gray letters, they can''t even look good in front of them, and there''s a big obstacle to their lives. Besides, she''s your sister, and your uncle and aunt cared a lot about Micah. So... guys, you must be so sad. On the other hand, my brother, Ye, is sick to the kitchen, but the basics are solid. We should be able to handle this without me. So _____ after all, isn''t Micah supposed to give you back to Japan? Even now. "Micah... we need to talk" "Oh, no." That''s what Micah answered before I finished. "... what were you trying to say, okay? "Anyway, you''re just gonna tell me to go home, right? I can predict what dreams are about to say at a time like this." Well, was it completely thought-provoking? We''ve known each other a long time... ... but for Micah, it stays in this world with me... is that good? "But... Micah, aren''t you worried about Cherry Blossom? I thought your uncle and aunt were worried about Mika. "Well... well... well... but..." Micah blocked her face and wept in her eyes. "If so..." "Ya, I still don''t like it! I don''t want to leave again with my dreams! Absolutely not... and not necessarily come back to this world again..." Sure it is. Earth has no magic or magic items. So not necessarily when you can come back over here. Even I don''t like to leave Micah. But... but is that really good? "You sure you don''t want to go home? Mica............" "... do you hate me for having dreams? Micah looks down at me and stares at me with her reddish eyes. With my eyes, I''m desperately complaining about something. Then let me answer my heart. "You''re not supposed to hate it... I like it... I love it. Neither I nor I want to leave Micah... but... is that really happy for Micah? Shouldn''t you go home and have a normal life? "... yeah... so happy... right? And I don''t have any dreams... I think it''s bad for cherry blossoms, and although I may be a very waggy mom... I don''t want that routine" Micah is serious. Then I have no choice. If that''s what Micah says, I''ll just do what Micah says. Micah chose to stay with me ____. "... ok, then this vault will go away" I put a different world mobile device on my magic porch, like Fantasy Rebellion. And hug Mika. Because I made you cry... the truth is, I was going to seal it up until after I was done with more goth. I have no choice. "Because I, I, have dreams and I never want to leave. But isn''t that annoying? Don''t you think I''m funny? That''s what Micah said as she put her jaw on her shoulder. "Yeah, I''m fine. Because I feel the same way." "Eh heh, well, I guess? "Yeah." "Well, Mr. Kwong and the King are keeping you waiting, so let''s get out of here" I became a vaulter, and Micah and I joined hands and came from the magic room. After that, me, Micah and the King locked Mr. Kwong up in the dungeon of the castle, and then used Amrita to bring all the highly-ranked and trustworthy people first¡­ to life from the three SSS rankers, as well as from Mr. Bacchus and others, who died at the hands of the demons of Harmagedon in and around the king''s capital while they helped. It took two days. Also, by order of the King, I erased the liquid type memory obliteration items from Amrita, other than me and Micah, the King, and the people who helped me bring people back to life, that I could be brought back to life from everyone''s memory. The King said the medicine that will bring him back to life... it will always produce Isakoza... However, according to the effect of the medicine, the feeling remains that the user has been helped. It''s the so-called ''I''m grateful to that guy, but I forgot why I''m grateful'' state. ... What the hell. Therefore, when the townspeople were brought back to life, the questioners and criminals in them were thrown into the chambers after they had been brought back to life. Some of them were the first ones in this town to bring me into the alley. Look at you. _ It wasn''t just the Alims, nobody noticed. Of all the different spaces on the magic porch, one phantom relocation zoo, that he''s fucking laughing. 184 Episode 181: Bless your best friends. (Why... why...) In a funeral venue where the voices of the scriptures and a few sobbing squeals echoed, I, dressed in uniform instead of mourning, moaned at this reality that could only be described as a prank of my powerlessness and God''s work and destiny in a bad way. I squeal like this in a very small voice so I don''t get annoyed around. "I have dreams... beautiful flowers..." Had a dream is a friend from my elementary school...... no, he was my best friend and was close enough to twitch almost every day since I was a sophomore in high school. School trip. Maybe we''ll act together. I''m taking an exam next year, but I knew the two of us were going to get together and play games together as long as we had time. If he doesn''t _____ die. He... right, in a nutshell, it was'' Game Abandoned '', RPG specialty. I was hot because you had a nice face. One or three girls a year were there to confess. Well, that bastard said ''there''s someone I''ve always liked'' because he was all the way, and I said no... Mm, such a dreamer''s favorite guy is'' Beautiful Flowers''. I''m a child of dreams. She has beautiful straight black long hair with big black eyes, well, she''s a pretty beauty, so to speak. The men are coming over. I''ve only been captivated once in elementary school. But I had a dream about something that I thought I couldn''t beat with my love for beautiful flowers. Is that... Little Six or Little Five? One day, the window glass directly above the beautiful flower cracked with a flying ball and the fragment poured down on the beautiful flower... there was an accident. At that time, dreams took refuge in beautiful flowers, and pieces of windowsill stabbed all over her body, and she was covered in blood. That''s when the biggest fragment stabbed him in the arm. That wound was left without a scratch. I can do it if I just shelter myself. But here''s what he said to Miho. "Don''t cry, Miho. I''m fine. Miho didn''t get hurt, I just got hurt. If Miho was hurt, I wouldn''t like it. '' This is what a bloody elementary school kid said with a glass fragment stabbed in it? Is it possible... That''s why I''ve been thinking that Miho has the best dreams. No, that''s what every boy who knew about it would have thought. Maybe. Oh, because that''s when I called the teacher. Yeah. Beautiful flowers and dreams always went home with me... I was wondering if they were already married. That''s why I always used to say, ''I''ll do the wedding buddies''. I meant it for you, but that too. They''ve always been thorough with "Better than Best Friends and Less than Lovers" because of both thoughts. I didn''t even look at it. Yeah, but I... I thought you two were gonna have a happy marriage someday. But that didn''t happen two weeks ago. I had a dream... because I was dead. The cause of death was a vase falling off the roof of the apartment and hit it. The Lord who dropped it...... I don''t know. Police said the apartment, on top of the lack of a veranda, was structured in such a way that things could not be placed at the window. I mean... someone dropped it deliberately... but the killer came from Mitsuru. Besides, unfortunately, Mihana seemed to be watching where Dreams was loaded with blood in the ambulance to the point where the doctor took a pulse and shook his neck to the side. From that day on, beautiful flowers went crazy. I don''t even answer emails, I don''t even answer call apps. Sakura, Mihana''s sister, said she barely even ate rice, pulled into her room and cried screaming her dream name? I''ve been crying at the funeral. Mumble the name of your dream. Crude, you think you regretted not confessing? And then he even apologized for the dream that he wasn''t supposed to be there, sweetening to the position of childhood taming. Mihana, I couldn''t resist having dreams... Instead, you say it was love love... Anyway, he was mentally weak with a lot of things. Such a beautiful flower, but yesterday, thanks to the persuasion around him, he told me he was going to school for the first time in two weeks, and he actually went to school. But during that school _____. He was jumped by a truck and died. And now I''m at Miho''s funeral. Everyone thought at first that dreams killed themselves because of the shock of death. But it wasn''t. It was on the security cameras, and while Micah was walking around the sidewalk messing with her smartphone, I got a truck up on the sidewalk. The police also say, at least, it''s not suicide. Quick, I want the killer to catch me. The one who killed the dreams, the one who killed the flowers. I want you to stop in front of these guys. The boy''s scripture was over and it was time for the last face-to-face meeting of his body before cremation. Each one holds a flower and arranges it around the body of a beautiful flower wrapped around a white costume, and the relatives put wet leaves on the mouth of a beautiful flower. Because you''re certain of the arm of someone wearing death makeup? Miho just looks asleep. She''s so beautiful. "In the afterlife... with dreams and energy." I said yes, I spoke to Miho. The lid of the coffin is closed. _____ ___ __ "That''s it. Welcome home with care. Going to cremation, the survivors are ______" The funeral is over. I couldn''t help myself. I was attacked by nothingness, and I came unconsciously to the garden behind Saiba. "Sister... Ugh... Sister..." "Cherry blossoms..." Behind the funeral home, she''s taking off her glasses and crying, a girl with two knots and a cute handsome boy. There were two middle school students. Those two are... Sophomore year of junior high, Ye, my brother with a dream, and Sakura, my sister with beautiful flowers. Those two are just like beautiful flowers and dreams, childhood tame. ... since I was born. So it''ll be longer than those two. Ye was gently rubbing Sakura''s back so that she could forgive him. The figure overlaps with a dream. I thought I''d keep a gentle eye on you here, ___. "Ah, Sho..." Ye seem to have noticed me. "Sho... ho, I''m going out of my way for my sister today... on purpose..." "No, you don''t have to tell me. It''ll be hard." "Yes... ugh..." I stopped Sakura from saying thank you. It seemed very spicy to talk. "Sho... me... I don''t know, this indescribable feeling" "Come on... but I feel the same way" The leaves face down, bite the lips hard, and grip their fists with regret. "... what are you two doing by now, in heaven..." "... because it''s about those two... you must be flirting anyway" "Your sister and Brother Ayum... well, maybe" We turn to the sky. In heaven, believe me those two are starting to live happily ever after ___. ____ ___ __ _ __ ___ ____ "Then it''s time to head to the cremation of the beautiful flowers. Fathers, mothers, they''re waiting." "Right..." "Yes............" It was when we tried to walk away from the scene. Suddenly, at my feet... magic formations often appeared that I looked at in games and such. Cherry blossom was so suddenly amazed at the incident that she dropped her glasses outside the magic formation. Ye try desperately to pick it up, but the arms seem to be bounced with strange force. And while we''re at it, we''re swallowed up by more and more powerful glowing magic formations ___. 185 Introduction to the main characters in gossip stories 1 through 181 ¡ñ Alim Nariway The protagonist of the book. While attending school, a vase falling from the apartment died on his head. Shortly thereafter, due to the power of the "Phantom Transfer Zone," it was transferred to anasm. He is a big home RPG lover and exhibits unusual mental power when it comes to circling the same place and crusading demons. The style of play of the game is the one who increases the level and hits with overwhelming force. So I have the guts for authentic play, but I''m not good at playing. By the way, I''ve never played an online game. As a result, I was quite confused when it came to skills. He is also an asshole against gold. Since it was forwarded to Anasm, I have spared no effort if it was primarily for Micah. Age is 2 years of high school at 16. I''ve been 12 since I came to Anasm. He is a man by nature, but the power of his skills usually makes 100 a beautiful girl with short, red hair and yellow eyes who looks back if there are 100 of them. Being a girl herself is a good condition for me to get laid from around me, and taking a bath with Micah, etc. is no problem, so I mostly stay a girl. Even as a girl, deep in her heart, she remains a man. It is also this story that manifests itself as a sentence. Two names, "Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl." Key Skills are "Item Master" and "Dark Matter Creative" ¡ñ Mika Magarigi Dreaming childhood taming. It is the heroine of the book. After the dream died, I pulled into my room for a while to blame myself or regret it, but due to strong persuasion such as Sho, I was determined to walk forward for the dream minutes, and when I tried to attend school, I was killed by a truck. Immediately afterwards he was forwarded to Anasm, where he reunited with Alim via Rakhand and confessed his feelings on that resumption. Dreams and flowers are currently in love. There seems to be no sign of breaking up or anything like that in the future. I haven''t noticed it myself, and I''m a big, crazy dreamer who doesn''t even put it on the table. Rather, after the death of Dreams, my love for Dreams worsened even more. Age is 2 years of high school at 16. I''ve been 12 since I came to Anasm. She looks like a beautiful girl with long green hair and watery eyes. The key skill is "Sun and Moon God Bow Roar" ¡ñ Sho Fugano Best friend with dreams. I have a long relationship with dreams and beautiful flowers. I fully support the love road between Hayashi and Mihana, but to be honest, I want her myself or... I don''t really. I''m disappointed compared to having dreams, but it looks year-to-year. I sometimes like wasabi and romance novels. Do you think that when you have a very strong sense of justice, you value the lives of others, your connections to people, and you see others hurt, it hurts your heart more than it hurts you? Character as if he were the protagonist of sports or battle comics. ¡ñ Upper lobes My brother with dreams. Secondary school sophomore. I''m in two illnesses in admiration, but the roots are pretty solid. Unlike my brother, the hobby of the game is the type of person who carefully discusses rather than even level up. Do you think there are quite a few game-backing moves, tactics, etc. that you discovered on your own after placing them in a home RPG? I care about childhood cherry blossoms. In the sense of being worried, or in the sense of being romantic. ¡ñ Curved wood cherry blossoms Miho''s sister. Secondary school sophomore. Early childhood accidents make my eyes so bad that without my glasses I would have a major obstacle to my life. The hair is often twofold. Quite a tundra often on leaves and scratching in harsh words. I sincerely appreciate the leaves that often take care of me, who really should only be a childhood tame, and often I can''t sleep thinking deeply about whether being with myself is bothering the leaves. ¡ñ Ruin Mephirado Second prince of the kingdom of Mephirado. He is also the leader of the C-Rank Party and Seinferth. I found Alim in the woods, handsome blonde. ¡ñ Calua Mephirado Princess of the Kingdom of Mephirado. Alim is my first friend, Micah is my second friend. Once kidnapped by Mephistophales, he is also rescued by Alim. ¡ñ Teal Mephirado First prince of the kingdom of Mephirado. Has the skills to browse Mephirado clan specific statuses. By the way, Ruin and Kara don''t have that skill. It should be noted that those who can view the status cannot inherit the throne. ¡ñ The King (Kelm Mephirado) He was King of the Kingdom of Mephirado, former member of the Adventurer Party and Holy Four Musketeers and SSS Ranker. His strength was recognized and he married the royal family as his son-in-law''s adopted son, but Karna Mephirado, the queen, died two years after giving birth to Kara. But that was set up by Mephistophales. Deal mainly with summoning magic. ¡ñ Orgo Kings He is the son of the Knights of the Kingdom of Mephirado and one of the Seinferths. Ruin and the others are childhood friendly. Pretty good gatai and tall. ¡ñ Lilo Gallion daughter of the Minister of the Kingdom of Mephirado and one of the Seinferths. Ruin and the others are childhood friendly. I''m concerned about Ruin. ¡ñ Muli Horan She is the daughter of the Archpriest of the Kingdom of Mephirado and one of the Seinferths. Ruin and the others are childhood friendly and have romantic feelings for Orgo. Orgo makes it look like he hasn''t noticed, and he does. ¡ñ Olafur Gallion Minister and Staff of the Kingdom of Mephirado. Formerly a member of the Holy Four Musketeers and SS Ranker. The kings are friends from a single-digit age. Lilo''s father. The magic I specialize in is'' gravity '', and he''s the only one who can use it in this country. ¡ñ Gold Kings Head of the Knights of the Kingdom of Mephirado. Formerly a member of the Holy Four Musketeers and SS Ranker. The kings are friends from a single-digit age. Orgo''s father. Mostly deals with swordsmanship skills. Has 3 Stars 4 of Swordsmanship Skills. ¡ñ Chris Horan Archpriest of the Kingdom of Mephirado. Formerly a member of the Holy Four Musketeers and SS Ranker. The kings are friends from a single-digit age. Mulli''s father. Mostly deals with restorative and auxiliary magic. The auxiliary magic used by Chris is less risky when overlaid. ¡ñ Ult Rustman The owner of the inn ''Light''. But its identity was the last man in the SSS ranks, who freed slaves and completely abolished slavery three years ago. When working as a last man, you become like a special photo hero. Commonly known as the Immortal Hero. Key Skills are ''Creature Master'' ¡ñ Gilmers Herculea SSS Ranker and leader of Piece of Hercules, the largest party team in the Kingdom of Mephirado. Trust is thick, both from my men and from other sources. He is also a weapons collector. Commonly known as [Martial God] The key skill is Battlemaster ¡ñ Palasna Nervan SSS Ranker. I usually hide my head in the hood of a robe. It is, in fact, a herd of beasts. I''m wacky and I don''t want to show my ears other than Ult. Ult and Palasna are actually dating on the premise of marriage. It''s commonly known as the Great Warlock of Morula. Key Skills are ''Magic Master'' ¡ñ Gabaina Dragna A-Ranker. Along with the last man, one of the slave liberation groups who abolished slavery. I''m actually only in my 20s, not on the outside. He is from the knights of his ancestors, whose lineage was inherited by his brother, making him an adventurer. ¡ñ Rakhand Ash He was a B-ranker until before the tournament, but became an A-rank because of his role in the tournament. Leader of A-Rank Party, Fist Iron. One of the slave liberation groups that abolished slavery with the last man. They think he''s a pretty dangerous person from around because he has a tattoo from his forehead to under his eyes on the skinhead and half his right face, but that''s not true. By the way, I''m only in my 20s. Rakhand and I are childhood friendly. ¡ñ Gog At the time of slave liberation, a former slave helped by Rakhand. Margot''s twin brother. By the way, I''m not a human race. Adventurer Suitability After age, become an adventurer and enter the fist iron. I admire Rakhand as if he were my father. He said he had a girlfriend in the making, but that''s a lie. ¡ñ Margot At the time of slave liberation, a former slave helped by Rakhand. Gog''s twin sister. Adventurer Suitability After age, become an adventurer and enter the fist iron. My future dream is to marry Lakhand. ¡ñ Bacchus Dusauce SS Ranker. One of the slave liberation groups that abolished slavery with the last man. I''m an adventurer, but at the same time I''m a top brewer, a liquor brand in Anasm. A liquor maniac himself. Ult and I have been dating since we were young. Key Skills include: Liquor Martyres, Body Shooting, Alcohol Insanity, and Golden Contact Zone Alcohol fanaticism is what we call drunken fisting. ¡ñ Arkin Executive of the Association of Medical Merchants. Little fat. Quite a doer. ¡ñ Grape Executive of the Association of Medical Merchants. Always bizarre fashion. Quite a doer. ¡ñ Mane Chairman of the Association of Media Merchants, Elf (Demon Nation) Although he looks about 25 years old, his real age is more than six times his apparent age because of the synergy of the privileges and skills of a long-aged race called Elves. ¡ñ Agate Reception of guilds registered by Alim and Micah as adventurers. ¡ñ Knicks & Honards Armstrodden weapon shops and smelters. ¡ñ Zizef Pippy The village chief of Pippi village. For generations, the seat of the village chief in the village of Pippi is to be inherited by the blood of the Pippi family. ¡ñ Gabella Pippi Mrs. Village Chief of Pippi Village. Giseph and I are 16 years apart. My daughter is going to Wang Du, and I have a grandson. ¡ñ Kym Speecher Presiding on the events of various Mephirado kingdoms, such as the militant tournament, the famous host. After the previous militant tournament, he founded the "Love Alim Party". It should be noted that all adventurers, other than Gabayna, who competed against Alim are in it. By the way, I also kanst my art skills, and occasionally I don''t steal Alim, I steal photos. ¡ñ Faust Hans S-Ranker. Sexual harassment and squid in competitions and hated by all adventurers. I had signed with Mephistophales and had the strength of the S-rank, but I failed in that contract to grab Alim and Kara, and Mephistophales killed me. It should be noted that the reason I became an adventurer is that the activity of the slave liberation group forced me to quit the slave trader and I lost my job. I have no plans to come back to life. ¡ñ Mephistophales God''s Whimsical (Talk to Himself) Earthlings from Earth to Anasm. On Earth he was the leader and clown of the Love Long Circus. Actually, I love games. He wanted to return to Earth, but as a result of relying on a demon that could be prophesied, he became a subordinate of the demon god and himself a demon. Being a demon has changed your personality, and you have no hesitation, and you have a brutal personality that kills people after they despair. I am currently in the dungeon of Castle Mephirado. Key skills are ''Mandatory Contracts'' and ''Smoke Physique'' ¡ñ Lucifueil (Herel Bensahal) A brave man with the title of Brave, when the Evil Demon God was resurrected 300 years ago. But after sealing the demon god Samayil, he made a covenant with Mephistophales and became a demon, subject to the resurrection of his own fianc¨¦e, El Mephirado. He failed in his contract, died, but Alim used Amrita, and Elle and Herrell came back to life. 186 Lesson 182: Resurrection of the Dead Now I''m with Micah on the grounds of Castle Mephirado, where Kara''s mother... was resting Ms. Karna. There were kings, ministers, chiefs of knights, archbishops, Ruins, Teal, Kara... There''s a body in the coffin in front of us that doesn''t have a scratch. Mr. Karna''s body, which had been taken by Mephistophales, returned to its original location. And the reason I''m here... is that. "King, are you sure you want me to bring you back to life? "Whatever. Please" I exposed Mr. Karna''s body to a foggy mist with Amrita in it. From yesterday until this morning, this fogging is a substitute that has helped greatly to bring all those who died by Harmagedon back to life. And soon, I found that there was more magic in this place for one person. The king also noticed it and approached it with a foothold that seemed to fall into the coffin with Yolo. He doesn''t seem to have the strength inside his whole body. And the king is Mr. Karna, no, the queen? The moment I held her hand, her eyes opened that she hadn''t opened for more than a decade. "... uhh...? Is this...? "Whoa... whoa... whoa" The king is crying a large grain of tears as he holds her hand with both hands. Mr. Karna looked at the situation strangely. "Ooh... Mother! Kara ran over to Mr. Karna''s side. Mr. Ruin, Mr. Teal follows suit. "Uh... Um...? Sure I should be dead... but...? Mr. Karna looked over at the neighborhood with a chill. Anyway, it feels like I''m looking at something rather than wanting to see how it goes. Oh, well. Maybe... this guy can see the status, too. "Your mother is back." "Well..." Yes, Mr. Teal explained. When you see the face of that teal, "You''re Teal... and Ruin, right? I called those two names. Mr Teal, Mr Ruin, we answered with a happy face together. I''m crying in my eyes. "Yes! Yes, Mother! "It''s Ruin, Mother! The two approached Mr. Karna even closer. And now turn to the king. "And... this gentle feeling, Master Kelm, right? "Oh, yeah, Karna! It''s Kerm!" And finally, I turned my face to Kara. You don''t know, do you? That would be too pathetic for Kara... "And you are Kara..." "Ah, ah... ah, my mother... my mother...!! Kara cried out. From a young age, all the loneliness without her mother had now overflowed, her face wet with tears, and she was laughing and crying. Ms. Karna gently stroked Kara''s head with the hands of those who had not been gripped by the king. But... that''s it, you just look like your sisters. I feel like a middle school student and a high school student. Although growth has stopped until just now, it turns out, rejuvenating skills are great. "My Lady, I will explain to you what happened during this time." That''s what the minister said and left. "Oh... you''re Master Oraful, aren''t you? Excuse me, please." The Minister now explained to Ms Karna what had happened to her before she was thus brought back to life, how she had been brought back to life, and so on. In the meantime, my name just pops up. That time, she''s seen my face flickering. "_____, therefore, the brave man there¡­ The effect of the potion created by Alim Nariway brought the Lady back to life." "You''re a red-haired girl, aren''t you?... but Dear Alim..., You don''t seem to possess the title of ''Brave''...? In contrast, the king pinched his mouth. "Karna, talk to me about it." "I get it. Let''s start with¡­" Mr. Karna, lying in the coffin, went down and tried to get up. Ms. Teal tried to support it, but she stood without any problems. Well, thanks to Amrita for this, too. And until before me, Mr. Karna came. The more I look at him, the prettier he is. "Dear Alim..." "Yes." "Thank you very much... for expelling the evil demon from me and resurrecting him with his power." Ms. Karna is lowering her hips deep against me. "No, because I did what I could." "Yeah... it''s like a god to bring people back to life." To that, everyone on this scene, including Micah, nodded. How many times have I heard that phrase yesterday? Besides, Mr. Karna, I feel like he was saying, "And status..." "Come on, it''s almost evening.... because we have a lot to talk about. Time to head back to the castle." The king said so, wetting his tears. "Alim and Micah... I''m sorry, but I''ll thank you for everything later..." It''s kind of hard to say, so I''ll tell him instead. You want to spend time without family water, King. I want to flirt with Micah, too, and I''ll obey. "Can''t you let me go home today? I want to slow down the fatigue of this war." "Oh, oh, do that" That''s why we broke up on the spot and didn''t go home with each other. Because the chief of the knights stilled it. "Hey, guys, can you wait? "What''s the matter, Gold?" "No, now Gilmers has contacted me, my king... and Alim and Micah. Plus we need you to come with us to the castle... Looks like someone wants to see you." Mr. Gilmers wants us to meet the kings...? Who is it? "... I have no choice, okay. Then Alim and Micah¡­ that and the minister, the Knight Commander, and the Archbishop too. Everybody, let''s go to the castle. Go home and wait for the rest." "Oh, take me with you, Father." Yes, Mr. Teal put it out. "Oh, you want me to look at the status of those people? Teal" "Yes, Father" "Well, then follow me, too." So the others let him go, and the seven of us went to the castle. 187 Episode 183: Previous Braves We came all the way to the castle. I saw Mr. Gilmers. There are two other people... a man... and a woman who feels like Mr. Karna. The person Mr. Gilmers wants me to meet, it would be about these two. But who would it really be? Not a member of Mr. Gilmers'' party... is it? I didn''t see it when I proclaimed brave, and those two. "I''m sorry, I called... the king" "No... I don''t mind. Gilmers has been very active in this war." During this conversation, Mr. Teal began to stare at the two. "So, who are they? "These guys... no, these people..." Teal, who was supposed to be looking at the status, whispered a loud surprise¡­ at the time Mr. Gilmers said that much. "Hmm? What''s up, Teal?" "Yes, no, Father... those two men Mr. Gilmers is taking with him... a woman of Mephirado blood who was sacrificed by the evil demon gods at the time... with the exact same name" "What!? Next time, not only was it the king who was surprised, but me and Mika, all three others, were surprised. No, it''s true that Mephistophales may be the first brave man... and I''ve been discussing it, but that was Mr. Kwong... and I didn''t think there was ever a previous brave man alive anymore. I forgot. But, yes, there were certainly two young people among the people I brought back to life, who, if you put it that way, were not the cause of Halmagedon''s death, no way. "Look, even from Herrell... say something" Someone who would have been a former brave man called Herrell, opened his mouth. "Oh... I say... Herel Bensahal. Until now, as a demon executive... I have served the demon gods." "Become.................. oh my god!? Speaking from the person, shock. The king whispered, ''Were there both of you?'' ... a former brave man worked as an executive of the demons... so. After all, my guess wasn''t wrong either. "What''s that... what''s that all about? Archbishop who said what I thought. Besides, the man answers. The story was too magnificent. Pretty much because it''s not what we all know about brave men. I secretly created and tried to use a lie detector in the middle of the story, but apparently everything he''s talking about is true. Seriously. "____ And now here I am... at the mercy of the present valiant lord" "As good as it gets... na" The king is half-hearted, too. But Mr. Teal found the title of ''Brave'' among his statuses, plus I reported the results of the lie finder to the King, so the story became believable. "So... what do you want to do? Ex-brainer." That''s what the king said a little while back. Besides, Herrell responded with a firm tone and face, ready or not. Together, slowly descend into the earth. "It''s... my... doing is an act of betrayal of the country, irrespective, unacceptable... and the fact that I betrayed it didn''t even give birth to anyone with a ''brave'' for 300 years. So I am prepared to take any punishment, now King Mephirado. But..." He raised his face, lying down, and Herrell looked up at the king. "My... my loved ones came back together... beyond 300 years, I could resume... please, would you have mercy for just a few days? Please, please..." Again, a former brave man who bows his head and rubs his forehead to the ground. 300 years...... I don''t know. How does it feel not to see someone you love for 300 years? I''m sure that must be unbearably painful. Even me, Herrell... no, if it was the same situation as Herrell, if I had the means to bring my lover back to life, I think I''d break even the stars. "Ah... please...! El... okay. She also sat down together beside the former brave man. This man should have been a princess. Originally, I thought the Royal Mephirado had a low back, but do you even go down to earth? And then the king opened his mouth just watching as he stared. Against Mr. Elle. "... El, no Princess El. Please raise your face. The royalty... it''s not such an easy thing to bow your head." You''re asking me to do it all over again, which mouth is that? And don''t tell me what I thought. "Yes..." Elle looked up, as she was told. The look was obviously wet with tears. It''s a day to see a lot of people cry. "And, former brave man, Herrell... raise your face" "Ha, ha! The former brave man looked up. I rubbed my forehead on the ground too much and it''s turning red. "Well... what about your disposition... we''ll join Mephistophales and his verdict later" The king looks sharply at the former brave man. Mr. Herrell seemed to have taken a saliva and felt like he heard a noise called Gokuri. Those eyes are blurry even for me. "Mephisto... are there Phares as well? Afraid, someone like Herrell asks the King about Mephistophales. "That''s right.... I heard from him in prison that he was a human being. Are you sure?" "Yes, I heard that I was human¡­ several times" "Right." The king shrugged his chin mustache and for a few seconds as he thought of something, silent, then glanced at Herrell and spoke again as he did. "Anyway... Herrell, you can leave me free in the castle until I decide to dispose of you" "Ho, is it true......!? "Yeah, but let''s have magic items, etc. that restrict behavior..." Now, speak to Mr. Elle. "Princess El, what will you do? You are not a sinner. If you want to stay in this country, there''s nothing wrong with staying." "... I..." Mr. Elle leaned against his shoulder when he glanced at the ex-brainer. "... wherever I can stay with this person." "Really...... ok" Seeing how it went, the nodded king. Now I turn my attention to Mr. Gilmers. "Thank you, Gilmers." "No......" Towards the king, Mr. Gilmers offered his compliments. Your Majesty, now you turn to me and Micah. "Alim and Mika too... thank you for your hard work. I have a lot to talk about... but I''m tired today. You should go home. I''m sorry, but I can''t let you stay today." "What... it''s okay! Thank you for the sentiment. I''m taking the rest of the day off." "Do that." Nico laughed, the king. A line of always and former brave men spoke to me one word at a time¡­ the king turned around and walked out to the castle, flickering his cloak. Me, Micah and Mr. Gilmers stay. "Hey... it''s Alim." "Yes?" "Well... thank you. Bring me back... my dear friends." "No, I did what I could! "There''s too much you can do." "Huh! So is that! Mr. Gilmers turned around. "I want to talk to you too, Alim, Micah... after all, I need to rest. ¡­ see you next time." "Yes, see you next time" With that said, Mr. Gilmers walked away waving his hands back here. "Come on... Mika, let''s go home..." "Ugh." Me and Micah went home, too. 188 Episode 184: Returning Home After War "Phew... I''m tired..." When I first came back, I rolled into the couch and sighed. The legendary sofa¡­ still sits great. "Really, Alim, you worked really hard." Micah sat next to me, too. And start stroking my head. Speaking of which, I can''t believe Micah stroked you. Isn''t that the first time you''ve been here? No, isn''t it? "Hmm... Micah did her best. Because the enemy was wiped out." "Yes, but... I wonder if it was a shame that the magic it took me a day to make disappeared quickly because I was dead on the way..." ''Cause I did meditate all day, Micah. It would be a shame if the magic you worked so hard for was pared on the way. "Well, I don''t think I''ll have a chance to do that in the future." "I hope so." Micah stopped shaking my head and held my hand. I shake that hand back. "But we''re going to be able to take our time together again! Alim." "No... maybe you''ve been busy for like two months? It''s about today I can be so slow." With that said, Micah looked sorry. "Ah... well, you''re a brave man. And because Alim is originally popular... can''t help it? But I''m waiting..." Micah brought it to my shoulder. With the hands of those who haven''t held that head, now I''ll stroke it. Still, Micah seems to be making some mistakes. You think you''re not gonna get busy? "... maybe Micah will be busy too? "Huh? Yes, it was. Micah looks as if she even ate a bean cannon. Cute. "No, ''cause... Micah was my only party member... plus she worked great in this war, didn''t she? I''m sure you''ll be very busy." "Wow... I don''t know..." Micah has a disgusting look from the bottom of her heart. Still, my face changes with the corn today. I stroked Micah''s head and I looked at the clock. It had been half an hour since I got back. Maybe it''s time for dinner. "... so relax today!... In the meantime, should we have dinner? I''ll make it. What would you like? "Yay!... Um, I was wondering if Japanese food would be good today..." "Okay, well, not today..." What shall we do? It''s the dish since you won the war in the corner, and if you eat something at the store, you like the dish that seems worth it. Salted sea bream......? Sushi...? I guess it''s like kaiseki food. No, we''re tired. Because I''ve been working for the last five days... um, then... eel! Yeah, I guess the eel is good. Doesn''t that make you energetic? Okay, I''ve made up my mind! Let''s make it weigh. "Don''t you nod? You often say that when you''re tired, it''s good to be energetic, don''t you? "Right! Yeah, isn''t that good? So I made a nod. Except for the focus on sauce, especially normal noodles (Epic). I arranged it on my desk. "Sounds delicious, as always" "Hehe, right! Micah will have it, if you say so, take a bite. "Mmm! It''s delicious" "Thanks." And then, chopsticks chopped off the end of my noose and grabbed it. Bring that noose weight to my mouth with your hands under the chopsticks. "Yes, Alim! Ahhh." I opened my mouth as I was told and cheeked the noose on Micah''s chopsticks. "Ahhh!... Yeah, you''re doing great with me." When I give my thoughts, now Micah opens her mouth. "What, you want Micah to do it too? Nodding cocklessly. I chopped up and grabbed the tip of the noose just like Micah, and even took it to Micah''s mouth. Micah looked very happy with the nagging on my chopsticks. "Nfu, yummy" "Good." After a while we finished dinner, we decided to take a bath next. "Well, take a bath... from Micah, please" Encouraging Micah to get in first, Micah shook her head sideways. "Well, I''m going in first, right? Even then Micah shakes her neck to the side. And I''m going to stare jittily at this one to complain about something. "Ah...... so you want to come in with me? Micah shook her head vertically with joy. "So together, you want to take a bath with me? "Mmm... well" That''s what I said, lighting up. ¡­ then. "Well, I... shall we go back to the man and join him? "Eh!... well, that could be good too" An unexpected reaction. Etch, I thought they''d say it was stupid or something. And if you think about it, don''t let me slow you down. Let''s not go back to being men in the bath after all. "Uh, sorry after all, maybe I''m not good" "What''s that... well, good. Anyway, why don''t we take a bath? Quick and refreshing." What do you mean, it''s me, the chicken, this? Nevertheless... this reaction. Maybe you should? Soon... no, tonight, when I get out of the bath and sleep with you. A little more, maybe you could try Micah. As a man. The bath is ashamed of boulders though. I''ve kissed him a few times, but I''ve never done anything more. And I almost said I was kissing you, in a woman''s condition... Me and Mika...... again, I don''t know when I''m going to die. He''s been hanging out a little longer. Isn''t that a good idea? This world, we can be graceful right now, but we don''t know when, where, or what. ¡­ for example, there could be more than death¡­ goodbye. Seal or something. If, when that happens, I wish I could have done more, I don''t want to regret doing this. But if I were... I don''t like that kind of behavior. Personally, I think it''s impure. Besides, I want to take care of Micah. Then... after all, should we stop? The... de... trying something deep kissing... I knew it was early? Don''t you want too much and Micah hates you? What if they hate me? I said, ''Kiss me now or forgive me'' or something. It''s cool with boulders... But I... Yeah, I''m a woman on the outside, and I''m a woman on the mental side, but my heart and memory are men. Then I figured I''d sit on my stomach and attack. More than now. If they hate you or don''t like you, let''s just chill out on your head and don''t come home for a while. That''s good. "Alim... what''s wrong? You don''t want a bath? Micah peered into my face. Shit, have you been thinking about it for a while? "Oh, I''m sorry" Anyway, it''s time to go to the bathroom. The story comes from that. 189 Episode One Hundred Eighty-Four and Five: Returning Home After the War - OFURO- "Ah! That''s right... let''s go to the bathroom because it''s a corner" Alim suggested to Micah, yes, I did. "Baths... uh, speaking of which, I''ve never been inside. What kind of equipment do you have? Micah tilts her little neck and asks Alim. Alim is very good. I''m just proud that you asked, and I''ll explain my own bathroom. "The basics aren''t the same as a hot spring inn or anything! There''s a sauna, and there''s all kinds of baths! There''s just no open-air bath." When she heard there was no open-air bath, Micah looked a little sorry and asked Alim why. "An open-air bath...... not what? "Oh, that''s because the baths are underground." That''s what Alim replied. "It''s in the basement...? Why?" "It''s convenient for the place." Micah thought that if the place was convenient, she would have no choice but to look blatantly sorry. Reading the expression, Alim hastily took his place. "Yeah... oh, but instead! There''s an open-air virtual bath." Micah is concerned about the bath with a mechanical name she has never even heard of, and asks Alim. "Hey, what''s that?" "Yeah, I''m air conditioning wind flow and stuff into an open-air bath style, and the background is virtual. There''s a lot of backgrounds, like normal... in the woods... under the sea... on the sky, like Planetarium." Alim happily introduced Micah to that, open-air virtual bath she created, as if recommending a good inn. I heard that. Micah keeps wanting to come in, too. "Fine... then let''s go! So... where is it? "Yeah, this way." Alim pulled Micah''s hand, grabbed a change of clothes, towels, etc., and went to the mansion''s large bath, where she arrived. "It''s really like a hot spring inn. Just the stripper." "Right?" The stripper alone can give you enough atmosphere to come on a trip. Up to this point, we were both here to see this mansion the day it was created. Strippers line up sloppily, and air conditioning is just the right temperature for nudity. There is also a hairdryer that looks expensive in front of the large mirror and sink. Other machines included tea and water coming out. Alim took off her clothes and put them inside the strip cage. Following that, Micah does the same. We are not ashamed of each other. Because it''s same-sex. That can also be the effect of skills. The two open the door to the bathroom and go inside. "Hi... wide! Here was Micah''s first voice when she saw the bathroom. The bath was too big to own personally. Sauna and water bath as well as foot and sitting water, bubble bath in electric bath, jet bath. Three types of open-air virtual baths, each with a different pot of water, for a bath where you can fall asleep. There are several other types of baths. "Right! Oh, the water springs infinitely with the effect of this Bathtub Enchant, so you don''t have to think about it..." "Rikai" Micah and Alim took the bath bucket and sprinkled the water on their own bodies. "Okay!... So what do we do first? "Let''s wash our bodies, and then I want to go in slowly." "Okay, let''s do that" They sat next to each other in front of the shower, first wetting their bodies in the shower, including body soap in a body towel, and foaming. "Alim, why don''t you wash up? Micah suggested to Alim. I don''t have any particular soul guts. "Fine, all right?" Alim briefly acknowledged. Because we did so when we came in together before. "From me, then" "Pleasant." Alim began gently and politely rubbing Micah''s back with her back turned. "I''ve thought about it before... Alim, you''re good at washing it. I don''t think it''s a man... where did you learn that? Micah casually asked Alim that. "Uh, you know my skin is pretty fragile, right? Alim answers as she continues to wash. "Yeah." "Hey... actually. I had a hard time at first. When I washed it like I was dreaming, my skin tingled a little... so I made a lot of mistakes." "Oh... Cheng Cheng." Micah seems convinced by that explanation. While explaining it, Alim carefully and gently washed Micah''s neck from the root of her neck to the front of her buttocks without making any jokes or touching her excessively. "Then Micah, flush your back." "Oh, please" Alim sprinkles Micah with the hot water that was in the bucket on her back. Then it''s Alim''s turn. "I asked for it." Turning round and back, Alim let Micah see her back. "Customer, where''s the itch? Saying so, Micah rubs Arim''s back. "None." "Oh, my God." Micah gently followed that red hair with one empty hand as she was washing Arim''s back. "Alim, don''t you try stretching your hair or something? "Hmm, your hair?... Oh... I never thought about it." "I think my stretched hair would look good on Alim... with its red hair and two knots." "Really? Yeah, but this is the easiest way to move." Alim takes her hair near her nape and gives it a slight twist. "But if you make an item like that and use it, you''re free to stretch, right? Why don''t you try? "Oh, right... right. Maybe next time I''ll try it in my spare time." "In your spare time... when will you..." There was nothing to talk about after that, and Micah was silently washing Arim''s back. But Micah is suddenly subjected to the urge to play a prank. "Arim!" While calling Alim''s name, Micah gently slaps Alim on the shoulder with a ton. Naturally, Alim turned to Micah. "What? Waiting for Alim, who turned towards Micah, was her index finger stretched just to come to her cheek. Puni and Micah''s fingers pierce Alim''s cheek. "... cheeky feelings" "... what the hell?" Alim stares at Micah with her jito eyes. Micah''s fingers are still stung on her cheek. In the meantime, roughly 10 seconds. "Time to get out of the way... fingers" "Ah... sorry! Feel good and sticky." As Micah let go of her fingers, Alim also turned forward. "Oh... that''s good, nothing" "Eh heh, sorry" Micah apologized. But she wasn''t going to stop playing games. "Alim... I''m sorry, it''s a little hard to wash, can you raise your right arm? "Hmm? Okay." Despite all the pranks you just made, Alim accepted that demand sooo much. Micah slipped her arm to Arim''s side just here, eagling Arim''s growing right breast. "Kihia!? Unexpectedly, Alim screams a weird loud voice. Micah is moving her hand, instead of letting go of her while she grabs it. "Chi... hey... mi... mica!? What are you doing? Hey... stop... stop..." "(My cheeks feel so good, I thought this place was... but no, it''s amazing)" Alim lifted Micah''s hand from her own chest as she raised her cries of sorrow. At that moment, Micah, who was obsessed, turned to me. "What!? Ah... sorry, with" "... it''s not..." Alim''s motive is getting rough. Alim looked out for Micah as she turned around, took her hand, and told her. "Oh, Micah doesn''t want me to rub her chest! I don''t do this all of a sudden! No, it''s not good if it wasn''t sudden..." In response to Alim''s remarks, Micah started responding with a blush on her cheek after a while, although she was a pocan. It is somewhat moist. "Right... I suddenly don''t like it either.... I''m sorry, the devil gave it to you. But I, Alim, don''t... don''t hate it in itself... but you know what? "What..." In an unexpected response, Alim shut up. Instead, it solidified. "Chi... hey... Alim? I tried to put my hands around my eyes to return the suddenly hardened Alim to me, but I have no reaction to Alim. When Micah followed her cheek, she finally responded. "Wow...? "Oh, he finally turned to me." Alim, turning to me, swells her cheeks when she sees Micah. "And anyway, here... you can''t do these things all of a sudden anymore! Okay?" "Ugh, yeah." Apparently, Alim is bluffing about Micah''s lines earlier. Looks like he was so shocked. Yes, Micah thought. "Yeah, yeah, but, Alim" "Hey, what''s up?" After he nodded, Alim hid his chest in a panic with her arms, feeling a little creepy about Micah, who sniveled. Mika keeps nibbling. "It''s a little bigger than the day we first met in anasm¡­ after all. Heh heh, I''m the better winner." "... oh, yeah. Right." Alim replied to Micah with a slightly frightened voice and also turned her back. "Well, that''s enough, keep doing it..." "Uh, I was. All you have to do is flush it." Micah sprinkled the hot water that had accumulated in the barrel on Alim''s back at some point. After about 2-3 times, all the bubbles seemed to have flowed. "Then let''s just wash the rest and take a bath! "Ugh! Alim and Mica wash everything they haven''t washed and shower down that bubble. "That''s it. Which bath do you take? Mica." "Hmm, I''d love an open-air bath... indoors ____ for starters. Oh, I like that one! Micah pointed to the bath where the water was erupting like a massage during the hot spring with good momentum. "Okay, that''s it." Micah and Alim take a bath there next to each other. There''s only two of them, so I can go somewhere else and use it widely, but there''s no sign of leaving. "Uh, the water flow hits my back..." "Hey... it feels good" "Micah... what happens if you keep pointing at the vent? "Why don''t you try? "Yeah." Towards the vent, Alim turned her abdomen. And turn your back right back. "How''d it go? "... my stomach gnawed" "Well, then it''s time to go next." Agreed. Alim and Micah left the jet bus. "What do we do next? "Isn''t it like that slide? From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t look like it''s here." That''s what Micah said as she looked around with Kyoro Kyoro. "I do." "I do! Yay! "But no, that one''s wearing a swimsuit, and you''re tired of it, right? "Well, that''s when you have time, too." The two gave up the water slider. "So, what do we do? "Hmm... Alim made up her mind." "Right... oh, how about that one? What Alim pointed at was nothing. It''s just a bath. But something had a suspicious device on it. "What''s that? "I don''t have that bath, I''m sure Micah will be happy" "Me? Are you happy?" "Yes, just come in." When Alim and Micah took that bath, many rose flowers came out of the mysterious device. It is a variety of roses, mainly red, white and pink. I mean, this was a rose bath. "Wow! What is this bath, wow! Micah sees the flowers she likes and is very happy. "Pfft... this is a bath with an item injector! "Bath with item injector? "Yes, if you take this bath, the item will erupt randomly according to the person''s taste. For example... Mr. Duck, money (fake)... like Micah, flowers." "Heh... that''s why one of my favorite flowers, roses, came out! "That sort of thing... well, in half an hour, it''ll all go away." Micah is limping, smelling, and looking at the rose flowers and petals drawn to her during the bath. She picked up the larger bright red rose that was nearest to her and started putting it on her head. "How about a rose on your head?" "Cute! That yellow-green hair looks good." "Oh, Alim''s got white rose petals on her head, too, huh? "Really?" "Yeah, cute! Alim and Micah had been in this bath a long time. Soon, all the roses that surprised me had disappeared. "Ah... gone" "You''ve had half an hour." "Oh... that felt good! Next time, then..." With that said, Micah got out of the item bath but her white body was slightly red. Alim again. "Before you go... cool down? "Sassy, then I guess a water bath would be nice" They both tried to take a water bath this time. This water bath is specially made and it is not cold and difficult to get in at the beginning. Because it''s as hot as warm water. But after my whole body wears it, it gets colder every time I chase time, and eventually it gets the same temperature as a regular water bath with money and water. It''s great for people who have a hard time getting in a water bath because it''s too cold. Micah tried putting one foot on such a water bath. "... it''s a water bath but not wet? "That''s the kind of water bath I have. It''s my specialty. Well, take it for a while." "Mm, okay." Micah and Alim''s whole body soaked in a special water bath. From there, the water gets colder and colder. "Ah... this is getting colder." "Yes, it''s easy to get into the whole body, isn''t it? The first is warm water." "Speaking of which, yes, but a water bath is good because it''s cold... well, fine." A few more dozen seconds from there. The water bath got pretty cold. "Ah... something cold" "Hmm... maybe it''s getting a good temperature as a water bath, already" "Oh well... I''m starting to want a plush" With that said, Micah stuck to Alim''s arm. "Why are you clinging to your arm? "I wonder if it''s warm..." "Oh, you''re getting cold. Is it time to go back to the open air? "I will! Alim and Micah left the water bath and headed out into the open air. There were four doors on the road to the open air. "You have three doors." "Yeah, they each have different types of baths" "What''s the background? "Because the background can be changed in all the rooms, on the remote control" "Oh, yeah! So why don''t we go in from left number one first? Micah opened the door on the 1st left. There was a way ahead. "Are you recreating the road to that halfway point, too? "Yes, come on... let''s go" "Yeah!" Walking careful on the floor sliding down the road leading to the open air, and reaching that place, you''ll find one orthodox open bath and two kettle baths. And the background is the night view, with forests and mountains illuminated by the moonlight. You can even hear bugs such as bells. "Oh, this is the one I look at a lot! "It''s good inside, isn''t it? "Yeah, uh, me, you''ve been there ever since." "Ah... hey..." Micah headed for the kettle bath. Hold Alim''s hand. And in one pot bath, they went in together. My body is pretty tight. "Hey, why? Why did you let me in with you? "Uh... hey, I guess it''s because I wanted to come in with you. No?" "Yeah, I can''t do that." Micah and Alim lit each other up. It just seems like two girls are playing after seeing it, but it makes a lot of sense to them. Micah looked in the background. "Wow... the background is beautiful..." "Right!... what do we do? Change it? I can make it snow scenery, or in the middle of the desert." "In the middle of the desert... I wonder if I should stay this way." "Okay, then stay like this" That''s how they were in one pot bath for a while. "It''s time for the hot springs." That said Micah got out of the kettle bath. At the same time, Alim leaves. "This spa... it has a lot of benefits, but the number one effect is that it helps with back pain." "Nobody''s hurt back there." "Oh, yeah." Micah and Alim bathed in the hot springs. This hot spring appears to be only slightly redder than normal hot water. "Ha-ha-ha... Extremely easy" "That''s right..." For a while they relaxed and enjoyed the water without a word. "Okay... next time then..." "Yeah, it''s the next room." The two left the hot spring and crossed the outer hallway, returning until there were three doors. And then opened the door next to the room that had been in until earlier, or in the middle, and went inside. I should have walked into the room. There was no hallway, as in the room earlier, and at some point the two of them were in nature. "Wow... wow. Bugs and all that." "This is a concept of a secret hot spring or something that you could have stumbled into in nature. That door will be invisible when you get away from here." "Mm... no bugs, right? He''s not here. They walk away from the door and head to the hot spring. Sure, I lost sight of it some distance from the door. The touch of the floor is quite real, and Mika really feels like she''s walking barefoot through nature. And the two of them reached the hot spring. "Isn''t this hot spring something to wind up in a bath towel or something? Variety shows..." "There can''t be anybody, and you don''t have to do that" "But what if a man comes? "''Yikes! Etsy!'' But then I think you can let it go with magic." "Oh, yeah." Micah and Alim bathe. "Phew... something weird... I feel more like I''m in nature than I am in a hot spring" "That''s right......... Oh, yeah! Looks like Alim came up with something. "Hmm? Did you come up with something? "Hmm, thought I''d eat something good" "Good stuff? "Well, look at that." That being said, as soon as Alim deployed the dark matter, it turned into a hot spring egg in a wooden vessel. It also has a wooden spoon. Alim offered Mika one of the two hot spring eggs she had made. "Want some mica too? "It''s a hot spring egg! Yeah, I''ll eat! Micah received a hot spring egg from Alim. Squeeze the exquisitely boiled hot spring eggs with a wooden spoon, cheeks in your mouth. "Delicious..." "Hey... yummy" They tormented Pelori and Onsen Egg. "Alim... I''d love another one too" "It''s good... yes, go ahead" Once again, Alim created two hot spring eggs and gave one to Micah. And also, quickly annoying. "It was delicious! "More than happy, then it''s time to go next? "Yeah." They stepped out of an open-air bath in nature and headed to where the door was. As we approach, the door appears again. I opened that door, went out between the three doors, and the two went straight into the second door from the right. Outside the Concept Building on the way out. There was a fairly artificial looking water there compared to the first two, just the right size and shallow to be put to sleep. "Wow... this is amazing" "Sounds like you''re getting rich, doesn''t it? "Ugh! They went to the bath and fell asleep. "Uh, some kind of night breeze feels good" "Hey, the night view of the city feels good too" Suddenly, Alim twisted her body only slightly and pressed the suspicious switch that was on her handrail. "Huh... what have you done now, Alim? "The desk comes out, when I press this button" "Heh." As Alim said, a white board appeared between them. "Now I can put something down. For example, you can read a book here or put a drink down. Micah! What good is a drink? "It''s a drink... yeah..." Micah suggested this after thinking for a while. "I''d love a melon soda with ice cream on top......" "Okay, I guess I''ll do that, too." "So... you know, I need to ask you a favor" "What?" "Su... give me a straw, huh? Um... I want it to be a two-stranded one." "What... ah, ah! Yeah, okay! Alim served a glass of larger melon cream soda as Micah ordered and placed it on her desk with a spoon. It is topped with ice cream, melon, as well as straws that are divided into two strands and have a heart in the middle. "Ugh! Thanks." Micah took that melon soda and started drinking it alone. "What... chi... a little mica? "What? Oh, speaking of which, doesn''t Alim give you his share? "What..." Alim looked openly depressed. I thought you and I were gonna have one. Well, this is also Micah''s mean. Micah, who saw Alim depressed, nibbled, putting the melon cream soda she had been drinking until just now on her desk. "Sorry, just kidding." Micah can put one straw mouth in her mouth. Alim glanced at the other straw mouth. "It''s good I tried... but it''s embarrassing." "Hey." We both drank melon cream soda, staring at each other in the face as we lit up. Ice cream was eaten half at a time and melon toppings were eaten by Micah. "Eh heh... sometimes it''s good to say this" "Right... oh, let''s get out of here" "It''s been a long time." The two left the outdoor bus, exited between the four doors and went straight to the stripper. He wiped his body with a bath towel, dried his hair with a hairdryer, put on clothes to sleep, and left the bathroom behind. "How''d it go? Mica." "It was so much fun! Ma... Shall we come back in together? "Really? Good. I''ll see you next time, of course." The two went back to their own rooms for the two of them. 190 Episode 185: Returning Home After the War m-1 We left the bath and came back to our room. "Good for you." "Really, it felt good" That''s what Alim says. Sure, it felt so good. ... I got a little too flirtatious with Alim, or a weird thing to say, but that should be okay. But I feel like Alim''s staring at me a lot today or seeing me as a flicker. Is there something on your face...? Looking at the clock, the time now was 10: 30 PM. It was 6: 30 when I got back... and it was 7: 00 when I finished dinner. You''ve been taking a bath for three and a half hours... I didn''t get up well... "Ahhh! It''s time to brush your teeth." "Yeah." Me and Alim snuck into bed together after brushing our teeth. Yeah, well, at first... I was pretty surprised when Alim made this house and introduced me to this room. I didn''t think Alim was going to tell me we were going to use one bed together. Just still... if it was from me or because I encouraged you to always take the action of hugging Alim while she was asleep. Besides, Alim almost always doesn''t even go back to having dreams in the house. I think you''re thinking about me. He also said this was fun. Sometimes I wonder if he was really a man, but I think his skills are working too well. I was originally in the mood... don''t think too much about it. But... we''re dating, so I was wondering if I could do something with my dreams. True, I''ve been a wife for a long time... including that. It''s a good place to have dreams! Besides, a word I said to Alim in the bathroom. I didn''t expect you to lose your mind just for a moment with that. I don''t have that one. Oh, but did you ever spontaneously chu me from Alim? Kara saw me, though. I still hug Alim today for such a half-hearted Alim. Oh, hehe and soft. Smells good. Embrace from me, most of the time, Alim hugs me back. I hope so. Hmm... is that it? Something... different today? A little uncomfortable. If that''s what you think, Alim whispered in my ear. "I knew... I decided... sorry, I''m going back to my dreams" "What?" To put it that way, Alim had a dream¡­ that is, went back to being a man. Hey, I don''t know... I''m a little thrilled. This is unusual. Because I like my appearance as Alim why I have dreams. Until just now, the body that was soothing was no longer so. Shoulder-width¡­ I feel more disappointed than when I had a dream before. While I was thinking about it, the dream turned on the light of a lamp with a slight light on top of the bed. A dream face is coming near me. If you move your neck a little, I think I can kiss you. Plus, he''s taller than he ever dreamed of before. My face feels like if I look closely, I can tell it''s not a girl, it''s a man. Is it growing after all? Happy dreams are staring at me silently just now. To be clear, I''m embarrassed. "Ah... have a dream? I tried to speak up. Then, dreams embrace me even harder. "Duh... what''s going on... ugh!? I''ve been kissing dreams. A kiss from a dream... is this the second time? But usually, even if it''s from me, it''s over in a flash. You gotta let it go in a second or two. So... long, really this time. I''ve been meditating on my eyes for a while since I was kissed, but I''ve tried to open them terribly. My dream eyes stared at me. I am not amused, I turn away or try to look at each other again. I mean... it''s a long time... how long will it stay like this? Oh, until tomorrow morning, I guess? Still, I don''t mind... If you have dreams. ... Suddenly, Yudreams moved his arms and brought his hand to the back of my head. And my head is pushed by dreams, and my dreams and lips meet deep in a more pressing way. hey, something really doesn''t seem like my usual dream...... how come all of a sudden this is happening? A few seconds after my lips and lips met deeper, my mouth was torn open by my dreamy tongue. Ko... this is no way... I tried to send out a message to ask what I was going to do to my dreams, but I still couldn''t. I can''t think about it and I can''t write a good message. While I''m at it, it''s in my mouth¡­ a dream tongue comes in. This... this... is a deep kiss... right? It''s also called Verochu. What I''ve only seen in movies and comics. I''m being taken from someone I love right now. Something special. Glad. I can''t believe you''re dreaming of me. I''m glad, but my body refuses because it''s so sudden. I close my eyes anyway. I don''t hate it. I don''t hate it, but for now, I''m trying to push my dreams back with my hands to make room for my feelings. It''s like a deep kiss... I can''t tell you about a dream. But the power of dreams was strong. From such a thin body, I wonder why such a force is out there. Tears flow from my eyes. Of course, it''s not because I don''t like it. Glad...... I''m happy... because... there''s tears... Is it because you saw me cry...? The soothingly dreamy head and lips separated. The body that was embraced was also freed, and I can''t feel the warmth of my dreams. "Ah..." "Eh... sorry. I didn''t like it. I won''t do it anymore. I''m so sorry." With that said, the dream went away to the edge of the bed, where he turned his back on me and shrunk. "Ahhh... chi, but" I want to talk properly, but I can''t work my head out of the surprise I just had. I can''t talk properly. Duh... what do we do? Keep it up... it''s good, and in the future, you won''t be doing this from your dreams. Bad... dreams will leave me and leave me somewhere like this. And I won''t be back for a while. I know because we''ve been together for a long time. That''s all when you have dreams. Really. I don''t like it, I absolutely don''t like it. Dreams are important to me. Something like part of me. My favorite, favorite lover. I don''t want to leave at all. Why did I refuse or do something? I should have been so happy. Keep it up, keep it up... That makes me cry. If they see this, the dream is even more wrong. I guess I don''t like it. I have a dream, please don''t look at me. That''s what I was thinking, but Hayashi moved his neck and looked at me. And when I looked sorry for a moment, the dream got out of bed. "I''m sorry, Micah.... Me for a while..." When I thought I said that, Had a dream went ahead and walked with Tobotobo, trying to get somewhere. 191 Episode 186: Returning home after the war m-2 I rushed out of bed following a dream and hugged him from behind. The motion of dreams stopped pitted as surprised. "No... where... are you going? I am in tears, dreaming. "Me... I think I''m feeling a little better. Micah, I''m sorry to surprise you." That was an extremely calm voice. But having dreams is trying to get away from me. Shit, I''m not letting you go anywhere. Dreams are mine. Don''t leave me. "I don''t like it... then it wasn''t... mon. Glad to hear it... huh? "... you don''t have to" Sweet words with dreams... don''t sting my heart. No, I don''t think so... "I can''t, you don''t know! I''m just a little surprised." I used the power of my body shooting skills to throw dreams on my bed. And cover with force from the top. If I don''t do this, I''ll go somewhere with dreams. As a matter of fact, I might be able to get some handcuffs and restraints from anywhere so I can''t move. "Mica......? "Barca, barca, barca! Don''t even know my temper, you must hate it, you mistake it for yourself, it''s really stupid." Dreams have a Kyotong face. My face must be messed up with tears. I don''t really want you to see it, but now I can''t help it. "Uh... the..." "Really, as soon as you''re no longer an Alim, you won''t understand your girlfriend!? Don''t you know how much I like you? I mean it. I think I''ve said it myself many times that I like it. Then Hayashi hugged my body and spinned half a turn on the bed. The offense is reversed. Like I just did, my arm''s under control. My heart is going to pop out of my mouth. "So you can do this, huh? Then Hayashi also lay her lips on my lips and put her tongue in. My arms are turned to my hips and back of my head, overlapping stronger than I just did. My dream tongue is moving as I make a noise in my mouth. I embraced the dream that was above me and tried to tangle my tongue further into the dream tongue. And me and my dreams look at each other. Shy? Something like that... I still have it... but I pulled it in somewhere. "Huh..........................." After a while... I guess the feeling was pretty long. Alim took her tongue and lips off my mouth. But the dreamy mouth and my mouth were threaded. Hehe... happy... Now the dream is mine. I have dreams, too. "Micah......! Dreams hold me tight. I''ll respond to that, too. "I have a dream... I love it..." "Oh, I love it, too. Micah... so don''t go anywhere anymore." I... go somewhere...? That''s not it, that''s impossible. ''Cause I decided not to go back to Earth either, and I can''t imagine leaving my dreamy former apart from going back to Earth. "I''m... not going anywhere, am I? I''m not even there... what''s wrong? "Oh, yeah, actually" Dreams have spoken out. I am HARMAGEDON......? My mood when I was killed with a move with a name like I''ve heard of. What I thought¡­ even though I knew I would be resurrected, he told me how sad I was for my death. And he told me that he understood how I felt when I had a dream to die... "I... don''t want to have that experience again, and I don''t know what this world is. There may be more goodbyes than death. And then... I don''t want to regret it." Had a dream stopped hugging me and stood on my knees. And put your hands on my sleeping roll. "So... yeah. Micah, you said _______ in the bathroom, right? "Ugh... ugh __!" I remember that word. I totally thought Alim was too uber, shocked just to hear the words, and forgot. No, it''s not. Was it pretending you forgot? Anyway, me and my dream is ___. _____ ____ __ Morning. There are a few birds outside, tung tung and chirping cheerfully. It''s supposed to be amazing on the bed... Neither I nor Alim sleep well, so this doesn''t usually happen. I ended up having fun last night... not crossing the line. That''s what I said about having dreams. Because dreams are so tough... impure behavior and stuff, I actually hate it. Then I''d like to say what this is. It''s not why we look like we''re 12 years old... but I''m sure we didn''t do it until we were 16. Hmmm...... can I see that this is taking care of me? I mean, on second thought, we''re always flirting, and it''s only on the extension line? No, the boulder doesn''t have that... they did that or something like that, and I did quite a few things that 12 year olds don''t do... Looking at the clock, 8: 20 in the morning. I have to hurry up and get ready. I have to go to the castle today. I put back on my bedtime clothes and then take a shower in the morning that I don''t usually do. I also prepare breakfast when I get out of the shower. Rice and... fish and... miso soup and... egg rolls. And roasted seaweed. And I tried to shake my body to have dreams. "Mmm...... ugh" I won''t wake up. So I kissed my dream lips last night, despite the scattering. Dreams woke me up. "Ugh!? Micah......... Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! "Yeah, good morning, you! I''m ready for dinner." My dream face turns red as soon as possible. I feel red, too. "Ah... you..." "''Cause you do, don''t you? You''re staying with me all the time! That''s what he said yesterday." "Mm-hmm. Oh, yeah." That''s what Hayama said to me as I teased my hair disturbed by the lighting and put back on my bedtime clothes. "Eh heh, ah, rice..." "Wait, I''ll eat when I get dressed" "Ah, so am I." Me and Had a Dream changed. At instant speed. I got a guy who looks even a little taller in his fall clothes that I had a dream about. I dreamed of wearing clothes when I proclaimed brave men. And I had a dream... that I was an alim. "I have a dream... are you back in Alim? "Yeah, I am. Usually it stays this way. This is my basic form." "Then what time is it to go back to your dreams?" "When you feel like it...? "Oh... aren''t you almost gender reversed? Well, I like Alim because she''s cute, and I don''t mind." As such, we eat breakfast, look mainly like hair, and take a shower in the morning that we don''t usually do. "With that said... yesterday... why didn''t you do anything in the bath? "Well... that''s because I wanted to take my bath slow" "............ ha" Whatever it was, when we were ready, we deployed the zone and hurried to Castle Mephirado. Today¡­ the King tells the people an important story. 192 Rewriting commentary for the second half of Chapter VII - first half of Chapter VIII Hi, everyone. I''m a ss samurai. This time I will explain how I rewrote the story of the second half of Chapter VII - the first half of Chapter VIII. First, Alim''s thoughts on Mephistophales. Prior to the rewriting, I sympathized as a person in my hometown and returned to Japan. But later on, after rewriting, you kill a large number of people in this anasm and recognize them as the people who caused your lover to die once. Therefore, Mephistophales is now being thrown into prison and awaiting sentencing by Mika''s next living king. It should also be noted that at the same time, the King tells Alim to erase the revival from memory other than those involved. The next thing I know about Lucifer, Mr. Herrell, is that he was a former brave man who was previously lightly forgiven by the King, but now he will be awaiting sentencing. Unlike Mephistophales, however, it is good to leave the former under surveillance, free, until a clear verdict is reached, considered as a former brave man. She is also the royal Elle of Herrell''s lover, who came back to life at the same time as Herrell, but she has nothing in particular because she is not guilty of anything. I''m just saying that if anything happens to Mr. Herrell, I''ll take it myself. As a result, two former demons are currently awaiting sentencing. Regards, Levelmake 193 Episode 187: The Day After You Go Home Last night, I went completely wild. Oh, my God, I said it was good because I said it in the bath... I''m sorry, Mother, Father, Uncle, Aunt. I acted heterosexually, despite Miho and the minors. This is what I''ve been thinking about doing since I got married. Honestly, until Micah woke me up this morning, I thought she hated me for... doing too much naughty things. As far as Mika''s concerned, apparently she didn''t need to worry about that. Well, I didn''t cross the line... Regarding that, my deep reason, goodjob. Actually, that''s from that last fort too... I almost blew it off. We''re only 12. Even if the contents were 16... you''d still be 16 if you tried it on me. So... I don''t think we should act like there''s a serious liability issue, yeah. Heckle...? Chicken...? That''s not true, right? Say no. And I want to take care of Micah. So this is good. The conversation changed and Micah and I made it to Castle Mephirado in an instant, as usual. The gatekeeper will pass me and Mika on the face pass. Today is the day the king makes a declaration of victory. Me and Mika have to stand next to each other. We''re in trouble, too, but so is the king. The Queen has just been resurrected, and there will be a lot of stories and things to do. "Good morning! Alim, Micah! "Ah! Good morning, brave men and companions" When you enter the castle, Kara greets you well. She looks so happy, she looks like she''s having fun, she looks happy. Mr. Karna... No, the Queen is here too. "Good morning! Kara, My Lady." "Good morning... su" As a result of wondering whether Micah should greet Kara with a tame mouth or a salutation for the Lady, she seems to have made it the latter for me. "Dear valiant and companion... you''re very close, aren''t you? "Sure... I feel like we''re getting along better than yesterday, don''t you? I know the Queen casually said it, but Kara was nibbling. I can''t help it, they saw you kissing me. Could it be bad that me and Micah are holding hands right now? "But, Mother, I''m close to Alim and Micah, too, right? Kara came over here softening her golden hair and holding my empty hand. Flowers in both hands...... but I''m a flower myself. The castle staff around me look at it with a smiling face. "I''ve heard from Kara. Dear brave man and companion. Me too, if you don''t mind... May I call you by name? That''s for sure. Honestly, I''d rather have you call me by name than be told I''m a brave man. "Yeah, definitely not! "Of course! "Hehe, thank you. Oh, and about me... My Lady... I''m glad you called me by name." As long as it takes, in the future, the Queen should call herself Master Karna. Roger that. Master Karna is coming to us too. Though this man has said it many times... are you sure the three mothers had children? It only looks about the same age as Mr. Ruin and the others. Skills suck as usual. I realized that yesterday. "Yesterday... Kara told me so much... so much about what happened while I was gone" "Last night, it was last night! I slept with your mother." Oh, well, I''m sure Master Karna died right after Kara was born. This is the first time Kara and Karna have slept together. Well, even if I saw you sleeping together, it would just look like your sisters were asleep. "In that Kara story, Dear Alim, Micah came out a lot. Thank you for playing with my daughter." "No, because we''re friends! In reply to Master Karna''s thanks, Mika replied that she was a friend. I was going to say that too... "Ah, brave... Dear...! Suddenly there was a voice from above. Looking up, Mr. Herrell and I were together with Mr. Elle, who wrapped some items around his arm. The two rushed down from the top. "Oh... good morning, brave man" "... good morning" Mr. Elle has been stuck in Mr. Herrell''s arms since morning. I can''t talk about people. Anyway, these people must have done more than we did last night. I''m sure it is. "Good morning, Herrell." "Oh, I can''t believe you''re such a Mr. Herrell... I am" You''re not supposed to have met him, but I feel uncomfortable with this way of talking. I don''t think I''m used to this tone. "Oh, good morning, Princess El, to the previous brave men." "Whoa... good morning! My Lady." "Good morning, My Lady." After all, Mr. Elle and Dear Karna... The atmosphere looks alike... Faces and stuff are quite different though. Same blonde. I''m sure Kara will also create an adult atmosphere like that in a couple more years. "Oh! Good morning, gentlemen! If you noticed, the minister was here too. I''m wearing beautiful clothes all the time. You''re new. "Oh... good morning, Master Oraful" "Oh, good morning, My Lady.... you won''t get used to it yet... but you seem to feel good? "Yeah, thanks to you" Minister, you look so happy. Well, I get it. There is only happiness in this place right now. Honestly, I can''t resist bringing people back to life so easily... when it comes to lying. But I''m glad I brought it back to life. I knew it, I thought so. "Lord Alim, Lord Mika and the King have called for you. The king is in his chambers." "Yes, I understand. See you later, Kara." "Yes, I''ll see you later" Kara takes her hand off me. Me and Mika headed to the king''s room. 194 Episode 188: Reward and Appreciation I knocked on the door when I arrived in front of the king''s room. "It''s Alim and Micah." "Whoa! Come on in." Me and Mika walked into the king''s room, as they said. Mika looks at the interior of the room with Kyoro Kyoro. Well, I''ve never been here before. "You can put it there." "Yes." I sat in a chair once before. This elephant pattern... it was a behemoth, wasn''t it? "What is the story? Are you talking about Mephistophales and Herrell...? "No, I haven''t sentenced them yet. But there are a lot of requirements." Micah told the king, yes. It''s so rare to say it from Micah. The King continues. "Hmm... first of all, I don''t mean to promote you both to SSS rankers." Well, that would be. Instead of sealing the evil demon Samayil, I wiped him out completely. Well, that''s also because Mr. Aichan used it to pay for the compulsory contract. Micah defeated tens of thousands of enemies at once. The kings watched it straight. "Thank you! King." "Thank you" "Um, I''ll announce this in front of the public as well.... Now next time." The king rattled his fingers patchy. Then four servants with large platforms with pulleys come into this room. The top of the table was covered with a white cloth. The platform stopped in front of the king, and the servants went out of this room. "Your Majesty, what is this? "Oh, it''s Micah. A thank you and a reward to you both." The king stands up and takes the white cloth with a basil. There were loads of big gold coins there. This number of big gold coins... is rolling. "Su... that''s an amazing amount" "Oh, I have 3,000 of these" "Heh!? So... big gold coins... 3000 pieces!? Approximately 300 million bells¡­ 3 billion yen in Japanese yen! "Is that... 300 million bells? Surprised Micah snaps at the king. "Yes... but only a fraction of it is here. I can only give you this much now because I haven''t been able to settle the loot... but after all the settlement, I''ll be able to give you the remaining 1997 million bells" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" A total of 200 billion bells......!? I mean, 2 trillion yen? Approximately $20 billion if you fix it to dollars. Micah and I, our open mouths are missing a lid. "What... that... that... that... this..." "Alim, I don''t know what to say. I can''t help but be surprised... calm down a bit" Will you calm down? That''s 2 trillion yen!? 2 trillion yen. You can live without working together or something. That''s not the level. If you are in Japan... in life... there are theories, but marriages included, possessions included, child support included, old age is also loose, assuming that the wage necessary for such a life is 250 million... you will give me 8,000 lives. Yabe, my heart is pounding. As good as yesterday. Micah looks shivering, too. "Po... whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "That''s right. Calculate the number of enemies Micah defeated and the activity of Alim as numbers, and that''s the amount." "Heh heh..." Me and Mika looked at each other. Weird sweat also comes out. "Why don''t you both... take a deep breath? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." "Heh heh..." Me and Micah take a deep breath, as they say. That''s not too much, but my mind calmed down a little. "Are you calm? "Yes, how much?" "Ah... sorry..." "Well, good.... at first I was worried about what to thank you for? Alim can create her own items. You won''t need any items." Sure it is. There''s no point in getting an item now. "And... I thought I''d give you a title, or a certain status, but it''s already established a status of brave man and an SSS ranker" Sure it is. When you look at the way people from that other country respond to me, you see that the status of brave man is quite considerable. Plus it''s an SSS ranker. Surely you won''t even need status. "And that''s why gold... I''m sorry, Alim would have enough assets. I didn''t even need the money. But this is all I can thank you for, forgive me." No... just enough to thank me properly. But... is it okay to give the two of us 200 billion bells? "Can I give you $200 billion for just the two of us? For example, the adventurer who joined us, the money we pay to the country, the damage repair." "That''s not a problem" And the king said, looking niggardly and happy. I see, was it even making any money? "And? "First, this war made a lot of money. Because the enemy was not a human being, but a demon or a demon. They''ll get the nucleus and the material." "Ha... so, how much? "The demons and demons totaled 522,280, right? According to the measuring instrument." 522,280!? Hey, what''s that number...... That''s crazy... besides. This world can make thousands of bells from even one E-rank demon, if dismantled successfully. Besides, I think the enemy had more than a C-rank. Sure, you won''t have to worry about 200 billion bells just for this. "Now you see the cost of this war is no problem? "Yeah, so, what about the damage? "Thanks to your Lord, it''s almost harmless. The enemy was only concentrated in this king''s capital, so there are no nearby villages.... Honestly, it would have been more damaging if it had also been arson in some mansion. Ha ha! Were you... Surely all the dead have been brought back to life, and there is nothing broken. No damage. If you look only at the results, it''s a triumph. "So......... really well done. Both of us." The king holds Micah''s hand with me. "And some more, let me tell you" He has a serious and emotionally overflowing look, not at any time. The king took his hands off us, stood out of his chair, took off his crown, and... bowed his head deeply. "... thanks for keeping the damage down! Thank you for bringing us back to life! Thanks for being my daughter''s friend! I... can''t thank you enough! Thank you so, so much! The king, who could always afford it or be calm, showed himself so bowed his head just the two of us. "Oh, keep your head up, please." "Yes, we just did what we had to do..." "Still... as one person, let me thank you" The king stayed put for a few minutes, keeping his head down. 195 Lesson 189: Before the Kings Declaration of Victory The king lifted his head and rewore his crown. "... Anyway, that''s it. The declaration of victory begins at 3 p.m. Until then, stay with Kara and Ruin." "Ha... yes, I get it. Excuse me." Me and Micah stored 30,000 large pieces of gold in a magic pouch and left the king''s room. "What do we do, Micah? 200 billion bells of money... awesome..." "Wow, I don''t know... do you ever get a chance to use it? "No... I don''t think so" "For now... let''s keep it" "Oh... yeah." Me and Mika were unconsciously headed to Kara''s room. Because I thought Kara was here. When I stood in front of Kara''s room, I felt the magic of Kara and Karna. Enter the room. "Ah! Alim, Micah! Have you finished talking to your father? "Yeah, it''s over." "What story was it? "Well, a lot of things, thank you." "Really?" From what I can tell, Kara and Karna seemed to be talking. "I will inform the people that your father won from 3 p.m.¡­ what will you do and play until then? I''m free until lunch... Oh, of course, if Arim and the others aren''t busy..." Me and Mika decided to get on Kara''s suggestion because we didn''t have anything to do, especially until that time. "It''s okay, I''m free. Right... how about Master Karna join us? "Yes, we will definitely be with you! Master Karna said yes, happily. Then it would be nice to be able to play with more than 4 people, wouldn''t it? Trump... it''s a pain in the ass to explain the rules. Besides, I''m not willing to do anything new at this time right now. Then I''ve already announced it to the world... okay? It''s easy to explain to Karna. That''s why the four of us did the awesome locks that seem to have been super popular lately in the alley. Master Karna was tough on you for the first time. We fought three times by lunch, but two of them were out of Karna''s 1st place and the remaining one finished with Kara''s 1st place. Although this sugoroku is only done with two dice, Master Karna also had three consecutive battles in which he had both eyes of six. What auspicious luck. I don''t want to gamble only with this guy... though I''m not willing to gamble from the start. It will be 12pm and we will have lunch. I didn''t make it today. These are made by Mr. Cock and the others in this castle. Speaking of which, the chef''s arm was up. That guy, he''s kansting ''True/Cooking'' and he''s not supposed to be any more skilled, what''s wrong? When I asked you later, after all your hard work, did you acquire new skills in the cooking system? Did you still have it, cooking skills? I finished eating dinner at 1: 00. I have two more hours. The servants tell me to be prepared, but Micah and I are always told that it''s good to stay this way. Kara says she''ll be ready in the next hour or more. Even Kara is cute. I wouldn''t be that different from me if it came to the quality of my face... after all, thanks to that title? Me from around here... what are they looking at? And sometime at 2: 30 PM if you''re stuck with Micah. Me and Mika were called by the butler and came all the way to the throne room. I knew... there was someone just between these thrones, just like when I proclaimed brave. Guys, before the Brave Manifesto, you adored me in a good or a bad way, but I kind of feel like I''ve changed my eyes to be seen. It''s the end of someone kneeling in front of me. While the crowd drank me, Micah and I got to the king outside. There are Karna, Kara, Ruin, Tulle, and the ministers. "Alim and Micah, the declaration of victory begins in half an hour... aren''t you nervous? Especially Mika." The king spoke to me, yes, gently. Me and Mika snort. But... Micah seems a little nervous after all. I''ve been through this a few times, so I got used to it. The people... had already gathered. Most people in this king''s capital will probably be there. Besides, it seems that this will broadcast to the whole world instead of the Kingdom of Mephirado. I hope I don''t bite. I''m getting nervous, too. If you look closely, it feels like the public''s gaze is being directed at me, too. Maybe it''s not my fault. And not long after, at 3: 00, the king started talking with a loudspeaker. To many, that the long battle against the devil, in itself, was ended by ____ Alim Nariway, or my work. 196 Episode 190: After the Kings Declaration of Victory Kee......... nervous...... I was so nervous, I was so nervous more than some kind of valiant proclamation. Why not? Micah... looked like she was losing her temper after saying what she had to say. I think I did my best. Guys, whenever I say something, I say, ''Whoa, whoa!'' Or so I say, and every time I do something, I say, ''You''re a holy girl! You say,'' Seriously, I''m embarrassed. Guys, you''re not supposed to remember what I brought back to life. ... and at that time when I was done talking, I got a new title. "Demon Killer," "Breaker of the Armageddon," "Spinning the Other World," "Devil Killer," "Transcendence of Life and Death," "True Brave," "Billionaire," "Winner of the Great War," "Legend of Life" These nine. In addition, my two names were joined not only by ''Heavenly Devil''s Sword Girl'', but also by ''Red Holy Girl''. Because you''ve brought people back to life. Anyway, the declaration of victory by the King is over. The next event is in a week''s time, a parade in this king''s capital. During that week¡­ until one month away¡­ a lot of interviews were scheduled from the tiles. ... Same goes for Micah. Speaking of which, there was also a publisher who said he was going to make a photo album of me and Micah. This is really going to keep me busy for a few months. Has the king guessed that, he told me at the time of the declaration of victory not to detain me and Mika until after 8: 00, in connection with the interview, etc. Much more helpful. Keep it up today. Me and Mika will stay inside Mephilado Castle. We''re staying. In Kara''s room. "Kara, you have one day left to play all the time! I''m going to be busy tomorrow, so I think I''ll rarely be able to stay..." "I''m sorry? Kara." "No, I can''t help it. More than that... the promise of special training with us..." "Of course I remember!... but I''m sorry, it''s going to be after we''re busy." "Hehe, you''ll be fine in your spare time." Me and Micah, and Kara started playing afterwards, plus Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli have been here for a while. Master Karna is apparently busy and can''t play. The five of us played until dinner for now, about an hour. Mr. Lilo, Mr. Muli hasn''t changed his attitude in any way just because I''ve become a brave man. Glad. In fact, a lot of people screwed me up again within an hour of the declaration of victory, but no one treated me like a child except the original acquaintance. Honestly, it can be easier for you to treat me like a child. At dinner. While we were playing with the five of us, the king and Mr. Teal came and asked me to feed my dishes to Master Karna, so I made them. The King said that Gold Rose Queen Dragon meat is good if you still have meat. ''I do,'' he replied to the king and was overjoyed. That''s why today, again, it''s Gold Rose Queen Dragon steak. "Well, I''m going to make it... guys, look forward to it, okay? "Ha! I definitely want your mother to eat Alim''s superb dishes! I''m looking forward to it." "Hey, true. I don''t know anyone who cooks better than Alim." "Hmm, so much praise. It''s only an Epic item, isn''t it? Mr. Lilo." Once I stopped playing with everyone and started cooking, 10 minutes later (regardless of zone or item), the food was done safely. We already had them all in the dining room. All are chiefly the kings'' blood and all the executives of the country. Mr. Herrell and Mr. Elle were inside. The maid did it to arrange the dishes on the desk. After the King''s pre-meal greeting, everyone hands off the steak simultaneously. A happy face that overflows the moment you cheek a piece of meat on your mouth. I heard someone whine that it was good to be alive. There are also those who say that it is comfortable to rise to heaven. How did Karna react at the heart of it? "Whoa... whoa... yummy!! This was made by Master Alim, wasn''t it? It''s the best dish I''ve ever eaten! In contrast, the King said: "Ha-ha-ha, isn''t it? Before Arim was a brave man, he was the best cook in Mephilado... no, he was the best cook in Anasm." Everyone on the spot nodded with their necks aligned. Mr. Herrell and Mr. Elle are eating in tears. Was it that good? Then I got this message in my head. [I got the title "Anasm''s Best Cook"] The message admitted... What do you mean, am I really number one in anasm...? I''m kind of glad to hear that. By the way, the dessert is prin-a-ramode. You liked this, too. After dinner, take a bath. Of course, I''m hot water. This time, the people who came in with me were Micah and Kara, in addition to the usual things, Lilo and Muli, plus Master Karna and Elle. In the middle of the day, Mr. Elle felt that Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli had forcefully invited him. Looks the same age. ... Hmm? Size of our seven breasts...? You want to hear it? Lilo > Dear Karna ¡Ý Elle > > > > Kara > Mica > > Me = Mrs Muli And I just said it. Well, for now, after I got out of the bath, I played for a while and went to bed when I was tired of playing. Just like in the meantime, I''m the one in the middle, left and right, Mika and Kara. Master Karna sleeps with the king... apparently. Well, it''s a couple. Though there is a difference in appearance years of about 27 years old. Anyway, tomorrow is a parade to name the country. Also, I must be busy tomorrow. ... It''s time for my arms to get numb. Apparently, Micah has a habit of straining my arm when the three of us sleep together. 197 Episode 191 Parade Good morning! And I just want to get better. ... Yay, I don''t feel my arm. One because Micah held him all the time. Let''s say this is good, because it happened before. The other... I mean, you''re Kara. I didn''t think you were dressed like Micah while you were asleep. My arms are paralyzed, and I can''t move. What do we do? I''m sorry to wake you both up because I was the first to wake you up. I don''t have a choice, so do you want to sleep another night? "Huh... Huh" And I thought Micah woke up. Get out of my arms at the same time. Wow, I can feel the blood on my arm, it''s kind of stuck to my arm with strength. Shortly after Micah woke up, Kara woke up softly without making a single sound of anything. Still sticking to my arm. "Morning, Kara" "Good morning, Alim...... Ah! You rushed away from me, Kara. There''s a feeling of blood coming through our arms, too. "Oh, I''m sorry! "I don''t care. Okay, Kara. I don''t even hate Alim." Micah stuck her cheeks out with punnies after clinging again to one arm where the paralysis was beginning to subside. With that in mind, Kara clung to my arm, not to say terrified, but for the sake of norinoli, and sticking out her cheek in the same way. "Still soft." "It''s true." I stayed like this for about 2 minutes after this, but the maid came to wake me, so I was released. Head straight to the dining room for breakfast made by the chef. Because it''s a parade today, or just fancy stuff from the morning. "Today''s parade... since when was the festival? I asked the minister who happened to be nearby. "Oh, it starts at 10: 00 a.m., three hours from now. But... take a look outside." Me, Mika, and Kara see the King''s Capital through the dining room window as they say. The sight is just the festival. A lot of shops and stalls are decorated and have a completely different atmosphere than usual. Besides, although there are usually a lot of people in the Wang capital, today was not the level of a lot. What do you mean, something like this... you''re giving it back. Anyway... looks like fun. "Wow... that''s amazing! "Yeah, really... when did you get ready for that decoration? The Minister answered such Kara and Mika''s questions. "Is that it? Apparently, everyone was ready as soon as the declaration of victory was over. I used mostly decorative magic items." So you''re saying that some magic items have the effect of sooner decorating? After breakfast and getting my clothes ready, the three of us played until 10: 00. Along the way, I asked Kara if she would like to tour the city with me under no circumstances, and an immediate answer was given. Kara said she had asked the king in advance if it was okay for me and Mika to tour the city as soon as the parade was over, and that she wouldn''t mind if all three of them used magic or magic items to disguise themselves as someone else. Good. It''ll be 10: 00 in no time. The people were gathered in the same place where they made the declaration of victory, the declaration of bravery. So, just like yesterday, the king gave a speech. "______ So! Enjoy the festival today but good! At the same time as the king''s speech is over, he sends a signal to something. And the sound of a ringing light trumpet. With it a large number of soldiers marched from inside the castle and emerged with their instruments in their hands. I guess a parade is no different in this world than it is on Earth. "Come on, Kara, Alim, Mika. Follow me back." Follow the king behind him as he says. The king also left the castle, adding Mr. Karna, who at some point joined him, to the rear of the soldiers with instruments. "Yikes! Alim, Mika is adorable! "Oh... it''s the Virgin... thank you..." "There is also the Witch of Grace and Princess Kara and Lady Karna..." Yes, I heard voices from the wild horses. Incidentally, "Witch of Grace" is a nickname for Micah. Micah had guessed that this name was given because it rained down the demons destroying them on its own and moisturizing the country by their demons. I think that fits. Also, you think Micah got The Enchanted Goddess, too? The parade march runs through the city. We even follow the king. And there are too many people calling out to me. In this case, I''m not going to be able to go outside without a disguise. Still, it''s fun inside. Lightweight, resounding, energizing music and a performance that takes place from time to time. It''s fun to join with friends and share the fun. We walked around the town, and it wasn''t until three hours after that that that the parade was over. Back at the castle we were asked by the king to take care of Kara and the three of us rush out to the city ____. 198 Episode 192: Victory Festival Me, Micah and Kara got out of the castle for three and started circling the city. Even if the three of us say... Kara is the princess of this country, and I''m the brave one, and Mika is again. If anything happens to one of us, it''s gonna be a big problem, so from a few meters back, out of our way, comes the knights in their personal clothes. Of course, the way we look, the structure of our faces seems to be changing around a lot depending on the items I make. The big change is... I''d be orange where I had red hair, Micah blues her yellow-green hair into three braids, Kara turns her blonde hair into silver hair and ponytails. However, if I knew someone in more than a certain intimate relationship, I''d know about us. "You have a lot of shops! "Right... wonder where it''s from? "Though I am good anywhere..." In the meantime, I had an eye for a yakitori shop. "Then let''s eat something! The grilled chicken! "That''s good, Kara too, Holla! "Ha... ha! We rushed to the yakitori store and got our legs in front of the store. My uncle, who looks a little in good shape at that yakitori shop, was baking yakitori. "Uncle! "Aye! Oh, sweet ladies, what do you want to eat? The menu had salt and sauce. The sauce is probably good with the perception that it''s sauce. "Then... with three bottles of salt! Three bottles of salt. My uncle handed us three salt roasted chickens one at a time. "11 bells a bottle, but I''m gonna fuck with the ladies! 10 bells is fine." "Wow! Thank you! We gave my uncle three big copper coins and left in front of the store. "Yes, Kara" "Oh, thank you......" I gave Kara a piece of yakitori, but I''m staring seriously at that yakitori somehow without eating it. "What''s going on? "No, it''s my first time eating something at a festival... I never went outside the castle during the festival..." "Yes, because the food you eat at the festival is delicious and you can enjoy the flavor without having to do with it." "Ha ha..." Kara probably put that roasted chicken in her mouth. And he''s also seriously staring at the roasted chicken, which has only one piece of meat missing from the skewer. "What do you think? "Well... here''s the thing... again, it feels different from the food... it feels special... Alim is right" "Right! In the meantime, Micah suddenly slapped me lightly on the shoulder. "What''s wrong, Micah? "... my share..." "Oh, sorry." I tried to give Micah the yakitori, but Micah didn''t take it and keeps her mouth shut a little open. "... you don''t want it? "Look. Don''t you get it? Ahem." "What... but Kara''s watching..." "Hehe hehe, I don''t mind." "Look, that''s what Kara says." Seriously. So I put Micah''s share of the grilled chicken in Micah''s mouth. Micah eats it as it is. "Mm, thanks. Then I''ll eat myself later." "Oh, really?" Micah took her share of the grilled chicken out of my hand. But also, I got slapped in the shoulder by someone. Or the person I slapped was Kara. "What''s wrong? "Yes, this. I beg you, too." That''s what I said, Kara, trying to hand me my yakitori. You want Kara to do it, too, give me an array? "You want me to do it? "Yeah, Micah seemed so happy that I wanted her to do it too... couldn''t she? "No... fine." I received Kara''s share of the grilled chicken from Kara and fed her the same way I made her mica. Kara has one thing, she puts the meat in her mouth and then keeps chewing silently. but it doesn''t feel like I''m convinced of anything. "Hmm, it doesn''t change the taste in particular, does it? "Well, I guess so." "I''m not sure." With that said, Kara got her yakitori out of my hand and started eating it. I never let anyone, especially Arn, do it, just eat it normally. While I was eating some grilled chicken, I feel like the people around me were smiling at this one all the time. After finishing yakitori, we''ll tour the food stalls again. The next thing I ate, like apple candy, was a candy tangled substitute for the whole fruit that is widely out in this anasm. Fine, this kind of thing goes everywhere. Well, there was also a sandwich stall. It''s obvious, but they''ve been opening stores since this year. The format that when you choose what you like from the ingredients on the menu, it pinches you in the bread. But expensive. First the price for the bread base is 30 bells. So, plus 15 bells if you pinch a quarter cut of honey pickled with probably about 20 bells of fruit. It costs approximately 45 bells at a cost of about 10 bells. But there were quite a few people who would buy it. We bought it too. It was a fruit sandwich with no particular eccentricity. After eating the sandwich, I went to the stall of what would be a knife thrower that was nearby. "You''re a knife thrower... you throw a knife and you get a prize for the number you hit, you want to try it?" "Yes! Me, can I try? "Kara, you want to do this? Then let''s do it." That''s why Kara tried that knife throw. I can throw 5 for 50 bells. Me and Micah didn''t mean to do it, so we paid Kara one for her uncle at the stall. "I''ll do my best! "Oh! Hang in there! First pitch. What a hit from the first shot it says Kara is number 14. "Wow! I hit it! "Wow! Kara!" Kara received the prize from her uncle. In Japan, it was also meant to be a large sachet of sweets. By the way, Kara seems to be level one. In the meantime, Mr. Teal said. Or it sounds like everyone in this world is level 1 unless they get a basic, adventurous or other fighting position. Kara took off the second pitch, the third pitch and the fourth... Oh, my God, I hit number one. Number one was right on that number, I was in a pretty difficult spot... My uncle took the handbell out of nowhere and rang it. "Wow! Ma''am, you hit number one big time! People around me, too, are leaking exclamation. Kara is lit. What Kara received from her uncle in that stall was the one who made the big Ododo bird cute and stuffed. It''s about our size, too. The stuffed animal turned Kara into her own magic bag. By the way, I took off the fifth shot. Next up for the knife thrower, the scratcher. Kara was also interested in this. "Alim, Kara! I want to do this! "Fine! "Earlier Kara, you were amazing. Maybe we can get something again." Micah''s words became true. Kara, who tried a single lottery with 10 bells, was brilliant, attracting first class with one shot. That''s just it. Me and Micah are talking. I knew you were awesome lucky. Because of this, Karna is more fortunate than Kara. The first prize at the store was a magic bag. Sure, it seemed like a lot more than normal, but we don''t need it. Kara, I think I got it for once, but I don''t think it''s going to be practical. Many shops have been around since then until 6: 00 at night. Play a lot, and when I get back to the castle, I cook again and eat magically created fireworks that are the highlight of this festival. I had fun inside today. Kara apparently enjoyed herself sincerely too. Good. After everything is done, I''ll stay in the castle just like I did yesterday. As always, Micah is clinging to my arm. 199 Fairytale Ant M and Bentwood Squirrel This is a story of a different world from anasm. It''s one day in the summer ___ "Yeah, come on! "Game is patience... Game is patience..." "Hmm, heavy." The Ants were in the process of mining the Mithrills, Ultimate Metal and Orihalcon used to produce magic items from the mountains and transporting them to their nests. It should be noted that anthems are only female. "... hey! Ants, what are you doing so sweaty and carrying your stuff? It was Magali UK who spoke to such working ants. The person sincerely hates being called this, and usually makes him call himself Micah. It should be noted that Magali England is also the only female. "Wow!? Magali UK!" "Wow, there''s Magali England! Lovely!" "Ugh... don''t call me that... call me Micah, I don''t like such a bad name" "Wow, don''t cry! You''re sorry, Micah! "I''m sorry... mica" "You look cute crying too, Maga...... Mica! Usually Magali UK trained bridesmaids to pick flowers or to daughter-in-law at Ant M''s. All Magali UK have these habits. "Whatever that is...... after all, what are the Alims doing now? "We make magic items in preparation for winter, so we''re collecting ingredients for that! "I''m patiently collecting games! "I''m collecting it! Eh!" Ants who put their hands on their hips and brag about their breasts. Because of the sweat, everyone, it''s a nightmare for them to see the clothes on top clear. If I told you, I would wield it with divine swordsmanship on top of making too much panic of embarrassment and creating tons of legendary swords on the spot. "Oh... yeah, tough, huh?" (It looks transparent... oh well, all of us today, black...) "Yeah, it''s tough... what was Mika doing? "Me? Am I picking flowers?" "Oh, my God." One of those ants noticed something and stumbled upon Magali England. "But, Micah. Are you okay with not getting ready for winter right now? By one word, one after the other, the anthems are horny and worried about Micah. "That''s right! We need to get ready now. ____ Micah..." "Shouldn''t you be dead? I don''t like it when Micah dies..." "Come on, we need to get ready fast, hurry up, Micah! Magali UK said this so as to deceive the hasty anthem. "Right... I do have a lot of food now. But when it''s winter, it''s gone, right?... you know... if it''s good... when it''s winter... to me, Alim and the others... to your daughter-in-law... yes, I think we should go..." Ants responding to that word. "Come on, be sure to come! "Wow!" "Yay, yay! Some ants are happy and tearful, while others are leaping. Also, there was already an anthem that cheeked on Micah. "I... am so happy...! Because I''ll definitely be there in the winter! "Ugh! It''s a promise." "Because I''m waiting for you to prepare some warm rice! "Oh... that''s my job, right? "It was." "Eh heh, Alim, love it! "" "Eh heh heh, us too! _____ ___ __ And the moon flowed, and it was winter. "Ugh... it''s cold... I''m dying... I don''t like it... help me, Alim..." Magali England, which had not heard of the nest location of the Ants, was about to freeze to death in the cold and snow of winter. Its beautiful skin can be rough, frosty, ragged, etc. and it has not eaten food in a while, so its body is worn out and galloping. Magali UK confirmed herself with a water reservoir she stumbled upon. "Hiuuuuuuuuu... I can''t show this to Alim... you can''t be my wife..." And as it was on the spot, Magali Britain fell and couldn''t move. A few minutes after Magali Britain falls, something comes from beyond. "Hino... it''s cold! "True... what do you mean you need natural ice in the middle of winter to make a Troo mirror..." "I want to go home and play games soon..." It was the Ants. The Ants found Magali England falling. "Hmm? Somebody''s down." "Wow!? Maga...... it''s mica ah!? I noticed that voice. Magali UK whines about something. "Ugh... Ali... m? Then this is heaven... country..." And I''m completely unconscious. "Wow!? "I have to help! So the ants brought Magali England into their nest. "________ What is this place? Magali UK woke up on the bed. Soon, the clothes were brand new, and the scratchy skin was almost swollen and shiny, and the body that had lost weight had recovered. "Yay! Mika, you''re awake, aren''t you? When Magali UK wakes up, Ant M flies softly to Magali UK. "A... arim huh? Then this is..." "It''s our nest, right? "Micah! You''re up! The other ants noticed what happened to Magali UK and flew away. I hold Magali British hands and stroke my head. "Me... you saved me? Can I marry you here? "Ugh... the maga we met in the summer...... mica... right? Fine." "Ah... thanks! Magali UK makes me happy and cry. "Wow, wow, don''t cry! "Then... will you comfort me? Magali UK asked the Ants. "Ugh." "Fine." "Leave it to me! "Uh-huh." "Uh-huh." "Games¡­" At the same time, a large number of ants are approaching Magali UK. "Wow... hey... at least two at a time if you''re coming... crush me ________________ ________ _____ "Wow!? Micah, who slept with Alim in the bedroom, woke up not much surprised. "What... a dream..." Micah was heartbroken when she saw what was going on around her and realized she was in her home. "It''s not bad to have a lot of alims... but those numbers are tight at once... they were cute though" Micah hugs Alim asleep and, again, falls asleep. 200 Episode 193, a month and a half. A month and a half after the parade. I was busy anyway. Me and Mika. Every day, every day, every day I get interviewed and photographed by some publisher. Interviewed by reporters and basically answered by them. Me and Mika, we were interviewed a lot. Some of what was asked there was our birth. Amnesia... and when I answered, some of the Alim fan club people would try to find my hometown that shouldn''t be in the world, so that kind of question about our past made good things go away... should. Sometimes a request was made to create a weapon. Mostly, from SS Rankers or S-Rankers. In the meantime, I made all the weapons I sell to people with my own hands. It was pretty good because you can consume a stock of the material you got from the demons, which you have plenty of when it comes to creating weapons. In addition, there were dealings with merchants'' associations and cooperation in commodity development. And then, finally, "The Love Alim Party"...... no, now I''m renaming it and "The Love Two Dj Earths Party"? I got a direct request from them. Sure... was it a handshake and a signing? And a photo shoot for me and Micah. Photography for the photo album, to be honest, was dangerous. They chose Plan A and Plan B, and Plan A looks normal. The problem is with Plan B. The contents............ I can''t tell you a bit. They told me you''d pay 30 million bells, but you said no. No, I''m scared. What are you afraid of, me and Micah are 12 years old in this world? I''m a kid in this world, too. It''s not about that kid, Plan B. My spine is soggy. So you got mad at the guy who proposed that B-plan to the boulder. Speaking of which, the members around me were angry. Apparently, it''s in the club''s mind that we have to be extremely polite about me and Mika. Later I heard that the people in Plan B had been disbanded. Now you can rest assured...? Speaking of which, everyone who doesn''t have direct involvement with me, so far, there''s been no mass production for the personal possession of legend potions or anything, because they think that the items I magically make disappear when I''m done with them. That''s a good thing. Honestly, war. Then I didn''t want anyone to die and sprinkle legend potions and amritas, but this, in terms of value on earth, is like sprinkling big diamonds and stuff... ... Yes, yes! The reward the king gave me, though I received it in full, is barely on my hands. Because there are no occasions to use it. What are we really going to use it for? Gold is all around the heavens. If I don''t use it, I''ll be lagging behind in this country''s economy or something. But I don''t have the occasion to use it...... Assuming you go out and eat on a date with Micah, you only use a few thousand bells in one go. Seriously, 200 billion bells. What''s going on... On the contrary, with rewards for weapons, product development and the interview itself, the money is still increasing. As a matter of fact, the king may say no, but can I just leave about 300 million bells on my license and donate the rest to this country... Oh, my God. Anyway, we have to do something. Well... is there anything big about this? Guys, you seem to be doing great. The security of the alley behind Wang Capital has improved. Well... do you realize that something is not working out with some country up north? No way... do you have any information on Amrita? No, I don''t think so. Anyway, I''ve been busy for a month and a half. But lately, I''ve finally settled down, and I have four interviews or no work every three days. For a month and a half, I couldn''t play with Kara, and Micah and I couldn''t flirt outside of the night. But I can do it in the future. Glad to hear it. I''m having dinner with Micah at home right now. Mushrooms and chicken are the main pots for two. Why the pot, that''s almost over in the fall... it doesn''t. Whatever, there''s 16 months of anasm. It''s autumn next month, that is, until December. Yeah, I mean, right now, I''m doing the pot for nothing because I wanted to eat the pot. Micah also returns me when I smile at Micah casually. I can''t, but I have to lose my job tomorrow. Tomorrow I''m going to flirt with Micah so badly. That''s what I''ve decided. For some reason, tomorrow is actually an important day.... It''s Micah''s birthday. Don''t forget. I''ve never forgotten. "Alim... what''s wrong? You''re not eating? Micah, yes, speak to me. Apparently, he was boggling. "Oh, ah... I''ll eat. I was just a little sleepy." "Really... why don''t we go to bed a little early today? "Yeah, let''s do that" I mean it more tomorrow than I do when I fight Samayil. 201 Episode 194: Mikas Birthday Prequel We''ve been a little busy for the past month. I didn''t have much time to play with Kara properly, and on the contrary, I had considerably less time to be with Alim outside of work. I haven''t done a deep kiss or anything else since that day two days before the parade. But I''ve finally settled down lately, and today, me and Alim don''t have a job in there. Oh, my God. It''s... my second 13th birthday. 17th birthday, to be exact. I didn''t think I was going to have my 17th birthday in another world last year. Everyone does, don''t they? There was also a time when I could go home¡­ I really wanted to be with my dreams. That''s why I''m in this shape. I woke up. Looking at the analog clock on the bed, it looks like it''s 8: 00 now. There''s no more Alim next door. I don''t know if it''s sausage or eyeball grilling from the kitchen, but I can hear you burning something. I got out of bed and headed to the kitchen. There was a dream there, not an alim baking eyeballs... He also wears cool, masculine outfits like I''ve never seen before. Honestly, for the first time since I came to this world, I might have thought it was cool to have dreams with my appearance. I feel like I was dressed close to what I am when I went out on Earth.... hehe, I knew it was and still is cool. "Ah, good morning, beautiful flowers" That''s what the dream said to me. I don''t know why, Micah from Katakana... I feel like they call me Miho in Kanji instead. "Oh, my God, I have a dream." I don''t know, it feels fresh even though it''s a dialogue I''m always telling Alim... why not? "Beautiful flowers are cute today." Had a dream abruptly said so while serving rice in a bowl. ... When people say that abruptly, I can rush and illuminate. "Ah... thanks. That''s cool." "Hmm? Well, I made it feel like the same outfit I wore when I was in Japan." I knew it. But why are you dressed like this today...? I''d be wearing cute clothes if I were you. Is it because it''s my birthday? Huh. Had a dream arranged dinner at his desk and sat in a chair. "Look, let''s have breakfast" "Ugh, ugh! I sit in a chair, too, prompted by dreams. ... breakfast is not the same as usual. Three eyeball grills. Miso soup is pork juice. The salad also comes with roast beef. Rice is served not seaweed or natto... ikura. Sea bream fillets instead of grilled salmon. What is this luxury? I''ll try the pork juice first. It''s a legendary flavor, not unlike the pork juice that Alim usually makes. "Today... breakfast is fancy." "It''s Miho''s birthday, hey! Today we celebrate the first day of beautiful flowers." "Thank you, I have a dream! Glad. Yeah, well, I don''t do birthday surprises or anything. Says it''s my birthday in the corner, but I''m in a hurry. I want to surprise you. It''s just self-satisfying. I think he said something like that in a drama, watching the protagonist depressed without a birthday celebration until night. "Eh heh." "What''s going on? Flowers." "Hey... me, you''re happy..." That''s what I said more than the bottom of my heart. ''Cause I''m really happy. "Oh, well, so am I. But I want you to be happier today. Until now I have celebrated beautiful flowers as a childhood tame and sometimes as my favorite heterosexual. I''m celebrating as your boyfriend this time." "... ok, I''m hoping" If I had a dream, wouldn''t I be raising too many hurdles myself? But let''s hope. Nevertheless, a boyfriend is a word in my ear. Right, right, because I''ve checked many times, and I made a confession a few months ago, but to be honest, I can only get a sense of it about when I kiss and everything else. Am I, my dream girlfriend? Girlfriend? That''s it anyway, isn''t it? Now I don''t know how many times I''ve double-checked. ehehehehehehehe. "Beautiful flowers, beautiful flowers? I''m so glad you haven''t given me any hospitality yet." "Well... well, I''m saying that dreams celebrate. Glad." "Right, yeah. I haven''t done anything in particular yet, but I''m glad you''re happy.... Oh, but the rice''s gonna be cold, let''s eat it." "Oh, yeah! I forgot to eat dinner because I''m happy. Luckily, the rice wasn''t cold at all yet. I concentrated on eating and quickly finished eating. "Welcome! Then I''ll get dressed." "Oh, well, now, I''m gonna make some new clothes, so wait" "Yeah...? Okay." The Dark Matter created my new clothes. That wasn''t anywhere, it was similar to my number one favorite combination of clothes I usually wore when I was out in Japan. "You look like the guy I used to like." "Yeah, the beautiful flowers I''m wearing are so cute... I recently remembered the details." "It is." I take off my sleeping rolls and change in front of my dreams. "Wow!? Hey..." "Hmm? What''s wrong? "Why are you dressed in front of me... I''m not Alim right now, am I? I think I know because I''m wiping out my skills... but I''m a man now..." "Well, well, I don''t care" "... yeah" Even in such a cool outfit, I knew the contents wouldn''t change. Really, what the hell was that day? "I... I don''t care what they do if I have a dream, I''m mostly happy about it? Celebrating me is what makes me happy¡­" "Oh, oh, yeah. That''s right! But let''s just get dressed." "... Yikes" I reluctantly wore clothes. Whoa, if you''re not gonna do anything after this, I''m gonna mess with you, and I''ve been thinking. Had a dream embraced me. "... happy? "Of course." "The truth is... I was going to chew it or something at night... well, I decided to please the beautiful flowers today. If you want beautiful flowers." As it were, Hayashi kissed me. Because if I want... hehe. After a while, the lips that overlapped my lips leave. "Happy." "Uh, yeah, good." Somehow, my dream face is lit red. I knew it was Ubb, right? Dreams? I also stopped holding on to my dreams and said this as I stared into my eyes. "Well, let''s have our first hospitality, follow me" Yudreams opened the door of this room and went out into the mansion. I''m leaving with you. And as I followed in the direction where my dreams were going, I arrived in front of one double-open door. "Is this...? "Here it is... here it is." When the dream opened both doors, it was like a movie theater in there. Takusa''s seat on the big screen. "Cinema...? "Yes, it''s a cinema." "But there''s no movie in this world..." "By the way, I made it with dark matter. A Japanese movie. I don''t know... I could even make him something I''ve never seen." "Heh." I thought it was original versatile and dark matter, but I can also make things beyond the other worlds. That''s amazing. "So... because beautiful flowers like romantic things..." "You can do anything, not just romantic stuff, okay? "But that''s what you like best, isn''t it? "Uh, well." "Besides, you and your girlfriend are better off watching romantic stuff." "Um, sure." "Ma, no. Just get in your seat." Me and Hayame sat in the front seat in the middle most of the time. "Well, let''s watch it" "What do you watch? "Um," I gave it to him, "he said. Beautiful flowers are comic books, you had them. "What...!? Yeah... but that movie... he said it was still ahead of him..." "What, have you made something of the future? "Hmm, but, well, you don''t care, do you? "Right." The dream sounded like a movie theater-specific boo when his fingers pounded cool. At the same time a company logo appeared that looked familiar. There is a dream hand tangled in my hand. I feel comfortable holding hands from myself in a romantic movie, for the sake of a dream. Me and Had a Dream watched the movie with my hands held together. Explaining the content thoroughly, the main character (refreshingly handsome) falls in love with the plain girl in her class from the beginning. For a while, I''ve been enjoying watching... I entered a scene where the movie would have a kiss. Unexpectedly, I had a dream. I felt the same way when I had dreams. I complain about what I want you to do with your eyes. Have you dreamed about it, looking at the progression of Tyrothiro and the movie person with your eyes, and you come close to my face. The music from the movie turned into something fantastic and dramatic. At the same time dreams kiss me. For once, I wanted to try, like this. If I did it in a real movie theater, I guess it would mean a stupid couple. Fifteen minutes after that scene, the movie was over. "How was that, good? Miho, my eyes were would-be around the kissing scene." "Eh... oh, yeah, that''s good... and Chew" "Oh, yeah? You know, it''s embarrassing to know there''s no one around." "But I was so happy" "Oh well." I suddenly kissed my dream cheek. For a moment the eyes of a dream are opened in surprise. "Heh heh heh" "Oh... well. Yeah." Me and Happy Dreams got out of the theater room and back into the room. "Hmm? It''s only 10: 30..." "Um, did the movie get tough in the morning? "You''re not, are you? "Really?... so what is it from now until 12: 30... do whatever Miho wants! Say anything, I''ll do what I can. You can go outside and go to the musical, or you can go to the flower garden on your first date..." Whatever... whatever... what do you want? You really do anything for me...... That or this... No, it''s still lunch and that''s... Mmm, not surprisingly. I''ve been out a lot lately, so I''ve decided it''s a good idea to stay in the house. ... Then usually, if you have dreams, let''s do something you won''t be shy about. "Okay... first thing then, hold me princess... I can''t believe it" "Holding the princess... fine" Dreams turned my hands around my hips and back of my knees, holding me back. I am caught in the neck of a dream. Dreaming arms are like girls... though it may be too much to say, they are thin anyway. Honestly, I was anxious to be able to lift me, but it seemed okay. My face is close. Smells good. "What do you say?" "Eh heh... very good this... Oh, but me, isn''t it heavy? "Mihana, you''re skinny..." "Well, oh, it''s time" Had a dream softly grated me. "What''s next? "Next time... hmm..." I don''t know what to do... what to do! Hmmm... wall dong, jaw qui, cool lines from! Let''s do this, now. "Waldon for now" "Or... wall dong!? Okay, I''ll try." I bring my back to the wall. And having dreams, I put my right hand in momentum a little away from my head, and I glanced closer to my face. When I try this, I figured having dreams is taller than me. My face is close... thrilled... "Th... next..." The dream turned red, and Waldon kept asking me what to do next. "Keep it up... quicken my jaw... say some cool dialogue... and I''ll take care of the rest" "I''ll take care of it... Ok......" Dreams are empty. I gently attached my left hand to my jaw and quickened it up. At the same time. "Mihana... I love you" I told you not to bite anything. And as it was, Hayashi kissed me. Ugh... Shit, it''s going to melt. Huh. After two seconds of kissing, a dream with a bright red face untied the wall dong from me with a face that would probably be bright red. "Wow... this sucks" Dreams are lit with the back of your right hand and your face slightly down. At the time, I''m dreaming and I''m upset. "... Miho? Who are you..." "What... ah... mi... don''t look!? 202 Episode 194: Micahs Birthday Part II After having a comic-book situation done to me in my dreams, I played for 2 hours plenty. For example... a hot water water water slider? The bathing suit had a dream, but it made me what I wrote on the paper. It''s just that when I put out my swimsuit and when I put on my swimsuit, my dreams went back to being a girl, right? I''m bored. It was funny how I felt when I put on my swimsuit, but it was different with my dreams and my alim. Dreams are ''fitting'' and Alim is'' cute ''. By the way, I had dreams about wearing men''s swimsuits. The water slider itself was usually interesting. Play with the water slider for an hour and a half¡­ so the next thing I know is cheeky puni! I had a dream to have Alim come back and punip my cheek for 30 minutes. Hehe... that''s not all. Like when we took a bath together before, I had my chest rubbed. It was a waste of clothes, but it was so... soft. It was funny and cute to react either way. And lunch. Dreams asked me what I wanted to eat. "I''ll make anything! "Bye... sushi! "I thought so, I actually caught some fresh fish last night" Boulder, my childhood tame. I didn''t know you predicted I wanted sushi. Yudreams make a sushi platter right in front of me and myself. "Enjoy." "I''ll have it! First of all, I consistently cheek on my mouth for deliciously greasy, supposedly S-ranked fish demons. "Ugh... hey hii" "Eh heh, good" Delicious that seems to rise in heaven. After all, the legendary dish by the dream item master is going to melt my tongue in a drool. Oops, the rice was so good I almost forgot. I need you to say ahem. Don''t forget this. I slapped my dream shoulder, turned this way, and then just opened my mouth and waited. "Uh, do? I snort. Then Yudreams gently put shrimp sushi in my mouth. Maybe this shrimp will do the B-rank too. Puffy sweet body came grabbed by chopsticks in use. "What do you say?" "It''s delicious! Hey, I have a dream... Yes, ahem." I, too, now grab the same stuff from a dream with chopsticks and get it close to my face. I had a dream, nicotine, and ate it. Well, that''s what I always do to this extent. I don''t get tired of doing it every day, this is it. And even so, it''s been a while since I''ve had an ahem against a man''s dreams. "It makes me self-admire... yum! "Eh heh." After that, I even ate sushi. It was all so delicious that I couldn''t describe it in words. I eat delicious things for my birthday with people I like...... yeah, this must be what makes me happy. Finished lunch and checked the time, now, it was 1: 30pm. "You want to take a break for about 30 minutes?" "Yeah." For the last 30 minutes, me and my dreams were just sitting on the couch, dazed. You think this is fun? That, of course. Wherever you have a dream, it''s fun. It was 2pm and the dreams rose. "Oh, and that''s my next treat! Follow me." "Okay! Just like when I go to the theater room, I walk behind a dream in this mansion. Soon enough, I got there in front of one door. When I opened it, inside it was a few beds, a color scheme for various tools and a room that seemed relaxing¡­ probably a room for a massage. "Oh... this..." "Yes, it''s a massage room... then take off your clothes once, roll up your bath towel and sleep here. Call me when you''re ready." With that said, Hayama went inside another door in this room. Massage... I have a dream massage... I''m sure it''s about having dreams, so I''m going to do it with Kichin without touching any weird toko or anything... In the meantime, I did exactly as I was instructed by Dream. And call for dreams. "Ready." "Mm-hmm." My voice was Alim. You''ve transformed your gender, after all... Well, you''re a lighter with dreams, and you can''t help it... "Okay... then I''ll loosen up Micah''s tired body! It was Alim who came out. Mmm... "What''s going on? Why is Micah inflating her cheeks? "I had a dream... I wanted you to stay a man" "Eh... ooh... ok..." Reluctantly, I have dreams of going back to being a man. Well, you could have done nothing with Alim, but inside, it''s fun to see a dream lit face or something. Let''s try some more bullying, shall we? "... the weird thing... don''t touch it... yeah, you can touch it, okay? "... ahhh... yeah, I''ll see you later. Anyway, I''m gonna start massaging now." "... yeah, please" Oh, I''m sassy flushed. I think I can see a lit reaction............ hmm? Now, later... did I say? Later...... Ugh... I mean... that''s... that''s what this is about, right? Eh... heh... look forward to it... Besides, having dreams relaxes my body so well. "What do you think? You were tired, with the interview that followed." "Mmm... feels no..." "Good." The suggestion was that the dreamy massage, which did not do any strange behavior, ended in two hours. ... It wasn''t an array of lovers flirting and massaging each other... it was a professional massage. When did you learn that? "I guess I want you to do it again" "Okay, let me handle it" After the massage we put our original clothes back on and went back to our room. "What''s next? "Hmm... like old times, how about a game with me? Actually, I could make it out of dark matter..." "Hmm..." I was worried about the suggestion. Anyway, once you start playing games, you don''t stop inside. Sure, me and Hayama used to play games in our rooms all the time when we were in Japan. It would be a choice to miss that... "I have a dream about the game and it''s going to stop bothering me..." "So, it''s okay! Because I''m gay! Then maybe I''ll be fine. Because RPG is the only one with dreams. But dreams are gay... so weak... well, okay. "Then... fine, let''s do it" All right, I''ll get you ready. Having said that, Hayama created a small TV and game in Dark Matter. The power to the TV and the game is apparently magical. The dreams I had when I was ready called me. "Let''s get started, then! "Oops! Had a dream and I sat beside the bed, sat down on the floor and started the game. The video screen has the title logo of the fighting game that Me and Hayama played # 1. I really miss this feeling. On second thought, until 3-4 months ago, the two of us had... occasionally exchanged shots, added Ye and Cherry Blossoms, and did it for multiple people. If I was nostalgic, I would be silently prompted by a few seconds count to pick a character quickly for the game. Hayama had already chosen a character, and the game started as soon as I chose a character and pressed the start button. Mukimuki''s uncle is fighting with a woman in a china dress on the game screen. The woman''s health gauge decreased as she looked... and Mukimuki''s uncle won. "Ugh... beautiful flowers, strong" "Aren''t dreams just too weak? "Mmmm!? One more time, one more time! "Oh, come on, before..." I leaned on a pitchy dream. And put my head on my dreamy shoulder as it is. "I''ve always wanted to try this¡­ actually. Eh heh." "Hehe... you don''t have to be shy anymore." "Ugh." The second and third battles that followed, all won by my manipulative uncle. "Pfft..." "Strong..." "Oh, have a dream, open your legs for a second? "Hmm...? Ah." Like I said, Hayama opened her legs. In the meantime I sat down and deposited my body so that I could dream. "I''ve done this a few times." "Yeah... but you stopped doing it from around 3 inside" "No... I''m kind of embarrassed" We kept playing the game for about an hour and a half. By and large, did you have about 15 fights...? Almost everything I won. "It''s 10 years early to beat me! "... Mmm... Grrr... is it 5: 30 already... It''s time for dinner." "You''re my winner! "Ugh... you will. Anyway, I''m not eating dinner in this room today, follow me." The dream also came from this room and headed somewhere else. And also, that''s one slightly more luxurious door. "Right here." "Oh, okay, it''s like a fancy restaurant inside, isn''t it? "It''s because of you." When the dream opened the door, inside, as I said, it was a luxury restaurant itself. And me and my dreams go into the private room of the place. "I''ll be cooking in a while." "Is that it? Don''t you make dreams? "Actually, I already made it and saved it with a magic bag. The robot will bring the food." "Heh... fun" The night view from this private room is so beautiful. Maybe this is virtual, too. After a while, the food and drinks were brought. It was a robot of a gentleman made so exquisitely that he carried it... rather than an android. Android went somewhere when he explained the dish. A dream is to lift a glass of wine with a drink that looks like champagne. "Um, Cohon. Cup in your eyes..." "Oh, I bit you" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" "It''s okay! Don''t be depressed, it was cool! I also lifted the glass and hit the dreamy glass with a knack. "Yes, cheers! "Or cheers! I pour the contents of the glass into my mouth. It''s not alcohol, is it? Apple cider, huh? Something is gobbling up my pocket. And he took out something beautifully packaged and gave it to me. "It''s a gift." "He was a bear last year, wasn''t he? This year... wedding ring? "No... that''s in four or five years. Well, just open it." I open the package. The box came out of the inside and opened it too. There is one beautiful bracelet out of that box. "This... what? "This is... a bracelet." "You''ll see when you see it... it''s about dreams, so it''s not a regular bracelet, is it? "Yes, you''re right... it is..." According to the dream description, this bracelet is divine, and when something happens to me, I put myself back 10 seconds before that. For example... when I died or was sealed by something... even if I wasn''t wearing this bracelet, it wouldn''t have happened if I''d gone back 10 seconds before that. Often, you could have created something like this. "I made this for me, too. Alignment" "Oh, it''s true... eheh" I wasn''t sure the other effects were as good as the mess and the mountain, but if it matches with a dream, let''s just say it''s good. My treasure has increased again. "Well... why don''t you have dinner?" "Yeah." I drummed my tongue at a sumptuous dinner. Delicious, made by dreams, if with dreams. When me and Happy Dreams finished dinner, that android came again. "Now, after dinner dessert¡­ we will prepare a birthday cake for Mihana" That said, Android left again. "Birthday cake... of course, dreams made it, right? "Yeah, that''s right." Then it must be the best. Oh, that''s all I''ve ever dreamed of, you''ve done. But can I get you this far for your dream birthday? Hmmm...... "What''s wrong, beautiful flowers, such an obnoxious face, even if something is not good..." "Yeah, I''m so happy for all of it! But I... on my dream birthday next month... I wonder if I can be satisfied with my dream..." Yes, crushing, Hayama shook my hands. "I''m all happy, no matter what Miho does for me? "Ugh... but..." "Even I just did everything I could. If it was Earth, I think it would have been as far as dating... giving it away." "I... that''s enough..." "Right? So am I. Someone said it was the feeling that mattered the most." I have dreams that I laugh at. Oh well... yeah... Feeling¡­? Then I''ll do everything I can on my dream birthday. That''s all I can do, but maybe that''s it. "We''ve got you" Here comes the cake. Half of it will be just the right size for both of us. Three large candles and two smaller candles are stabbed in the cake while lighting a fire. A big candle is 5 years old... is the little one 1 year old? So you''re 17. A toast to Pepper, Android left. "Well, blow the candle" "Ugh! I erased all the candles from the birthday cake in one breath. "Happy Birthday! Beautiful flowers!" "Eh heh, thanks" Had a dream cut a quarter of the birthday cake and put it on a plate two at a time. I''ll take a quick bite. It''s a cake, but it''s not too sweet... it tastes just right for my taste. "Yum... you know all my tastes! "Right. Because we''ve been together forever." "We''ll always be, won''t we? "Of course." When we finished eating the cake, we left the upscale restaurant-like room and went back to the two of us. "Is it... 7: 30? Take a bath." "I want to go to the bathroom -! "Yeah, I''m gonna" And that''s why I headed to that big bath again. I was undressing in the stripper... but when I realized I had a dream, I was back in Alim again. "Oh, I have a dream! I''m being a girl again... anyway, I wanted to take a bath with a guy''s dream today... so I went in with Alim before." "The bath... give me a break..." "Oh no! I''m going in with a dream today! "Yeah... then roll a bath towel, right? I reluctantly wrapped a bath towel around it. I think I''ve gone back to being a man. I only had a bath towel wrapped around my lower body. "Come on, let''s go in." "But... why are you so shy? We''re dating, right? And... before... at night with each other..." "Ohhhhhhh... that''s it, whoa... this is this... whoa! Mmm... I really don''t know... Actually, I was going to suddenly take off my bath towel in the bath, but when I do that, I have a dream, you''re going to kind of fall down. I think I lied about that day. Hmm... well, this is the dream, and I don''t know what else to do. So, the bath at the heart... well, I guess there was nothing but dreams shy of not trying to look at us inside. We took a bath. We went back to our room. When I looked at the clock, it was 10: 00. I think I''ve had long water again. Are you going to bed now, let''s ask. "Do you want to go to bed now? "Hmm... you want to do something? What I want to do... have dreams and flirting... is embarrassing to be honest. So let me just give you a hug and tell you what. "Gyu." "Mmm." Dreams embrace me. "... chu me" "Mmm." Had a dream kissed me. Ah... not enough... happy... but something... not enough... "Mihana... you look unhappy... but you didn''t really say what you wanted to do..." "If I said what I really wanted to dream about, I''d have dreams, I''d be absolutely ashamed of myself, wouldn''t I? Unexpectedly, the real deal came out polo. "Ugh... sorry... me..." "Ah... the... never mind... let''s go to sleep now, huh? I tried to walk into bed, but a dream grabbed my arm and prevented it. And he''s pulled as he is, and he comes back to having dreams. "Huh? "Not yet... wait a little longer to go to sleep" I am held, my head is gently restrained¡­ half-opened lips and lips align. Um, dreamy tongues tangle with my tongue, like the night I came back from the war. "Mmm..." And leave after a while. Uh, he finally made it this far. "Actually... I still have a present for Miho" I scratch my cheeks shyly of dreams. Still... a gift? I don''t know... I''m happy with everything... "Again, Happy Birthday... Beautiful Flowers" That said, he offered me a bouquet of roses on one knee. I love flowers, especially roses. So I''m so happy with this, but the number of copies is amazing nonetheless... I wonder how many there are? Besides, between the bouquets of roses, there is a single letter pinched sealed with a seal of hearts. "I have dreams... roses... how many do you have? "101 bottles. It means" I love you more than I ever loved you. " Do you love me so much that I have no more...? "Yes... I love you too" "Read the letter too." "Yeah." I put the rose on my desk once and read the letter ___. ____ __ _ Glad to... Glad to... Glad to... Me, I... it''s good to see you with dreams... it''s good to like dreams...!! When I finished reading the letter, I held it as long as I could in my dreams when I noticed it and wept and sniffled from my face. My heart was pounding, one letter, but it was the best gift for me. "Love it... Love it... Me too, - big, big, love it...!! Ayumu... Ayumu! I am strong and have dreams. Dreams give me a gentle, gentle hug that''s getting so excited and crazy. I''m glad... "Hey Ayum, let''s get married! Now! It doesn''t matter how old or how you look, I wish I could stay with my dreams. Hey, hey! Unexpectedly, I screwed that up. Dreams are about to rub my back. "Mihana... that... I''m glad you''re so happy... once you settle down..." "Mulli!" Warm, very in my arms... But it''s not enough to be hugged... then it''s good to have a day kiss from me. I close my face and kiss deep with my mouth in my dreams. Make a noise with the necho, I tangle my own tongue. Dreams suit me, too. And we let each other go of our mouths. "Beautiful flowers..." "Not yet... not yet, right? "Mmm..." Twice... three times... four times, five turns! Me and my dreams kiss, let go to breathe, kiss again¡­ I repeated this over and over again. My brain doesn''t work well for me. Happiness is all I have in mind. My body''s kind of on... Already... "... Ayumu... hey... I..." "... okay... stop being a coward. Do what you did that night again..." "Hmm, only then is it meh... more, more" "But... more than that... if I say..." My dream face turns red. "You know dreams care about me, don''t you? But... if I have dreams... because I have dreams... I never like anyone but dreams. So... please." I stare at dreams in the ascendancy. For a while, I had a dream about how I was thinking about it, but did I give up something, or did I blow it off... "Okay... but that''s all I ask. You sure you don''t want to regret this? I shook my neck fully and vigorously to the side. "There''s no way I''m gonna regret it. Oh, there''s no way!... Besides, I''m 17 now, right? If I were in Japan, I could get married at 16... and if I were in this world, even a man could get married at 16... I mean... the..." I don''t know what went wrong, but the dream laughs. "Me too... maybe he was running away saying he cared about Miho. No, I don''t know from something." With that said, Hayama held me, again, the princess. "That''s the second time you''ve held a princess today" "Yeah......" Had a dream walked into the bedroom holding me as a princess. _____ ____ ___ __ _ Morning. Outside, a little bird is ringing a tune. I don''t know, I feel deja vu. No, more birds than before...? I crawled out of Gushagusha''s bed, moving my body a bit impossibly. The room is warm as if at the end of spring so that we don''t catch a cold. I tried to get up to take a shower, but I still can''t help it... I took the master potion out of my magic pouch that was close by chance and tried it. Then the body recovered from weakness or sloppiness until just now. I don''t know if Alim always relies on drugs for this. I''ll go straight to the shower room and take a shower. Speaking of which, Hayashi said that one of the bed enchants is the ability to automatically clean it, so you don''t have to wash or dry it... hey, that''s kind of... It bothers me even if I understand. I knew I''d do the laundry later. Luckily, the weather is good today. Put away the shower, get out of the shower room and get dressed. And prepare breakfast. Um, out of the blue, I... I''m calm... Is this what it is? But I feel so, so, so, so, so, so happy! Dreams belong to me, I belong to dreams... I can''t shake them completely anymore... I have dreams in my body and mind! That wasn''t cool at all... eh. As I was preparing for breakfast, I had dreams. "Ah, good morning, you! "Oh, Micah! Dreams walk in here with Stasta and kiss me. "Mmm..." "Huh... hehe. Ah... have a dream, just take a shower, dress..." "Oh, yeah." Dreams went straight to the shower room. Somehow, all of a sudden I feel like I''ve lost all sorts of resistance... Huh. Soon the dreams returned. Today... to Alim... not back!? "I have a dream, don''t I have to be an alim? "Today is special. I''ll stay here till this afternoon." "Oh well." We''ll have breakfast when we''re ready. "Mika... is there anything that hurts? That''s what I said as a dream stared at me. I drank potion earlier, so I''m fine. "Nfu, it''s okay! Oh, yeah! Hey, hey, I have a dream." I was on my way to dinner, but I stood up and ran over to the side of my dreams. "I''m a bummer... keep up the good work! "Yeah, welcome." I bowed my head to a dream. Dreams also stick their heads down on me. Oh, yeah, I''ll take care of the letter for the rest of my life, too. As my # 1 treasure. Oh, my # 1 treasure is the dream itself... ehehehehehehehe. 203 Episode 195: Experimental Preparation It''s three days after Micah''s birthday. Hmm... I thought that would happen someday, but I didn''t think that was Micah''s birthday. I''m happy and so mixed up with emotions, I feel like I did it... Take responsibility! It''s okay! Mmm... but... is that really all you need? Oh... because I can afford the time today, or think of it as kind of a mess now... "What''s going on? Alim, are you thinking of something difficult? I was sitting on the couch. Micah sits next to me, leaning over.... cute. "Mmm... no, kind of. I haven''t had a day today, so I''ve been thinking about what to do." Well, that''s not a lie. I''ve been thinking about that for a while now. "Hmm, right..." Look seriously at her face as she contemplates her plans for today with me. "Mm, Alim. Is something on my face? "No, I was just in love. You look cute today." "Uh heh, yeah? Alim''s cute, too!... not today''s plans, my plans" With his head on my shoulder, Micah is suggesting to me what he plans to do today. Anyway, I knew the most important thing was to take care of Micah... right? Well, right now, I''m a girl, and even if I''m a woman and I think deeply with a man''s eye, I might not have a good idea...? Maybe we''ll discuss this with Micah again this evening.... so if you think about it, you promise to marry Mika, and even if we discuss it, it''s going to be that story. Ugh, it''s hard... "_____, but I think it would be nice..." Alim, are you listening? Shit, I wasn''t listening. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t listening. Micah, I like you." I kiss Micah suddenly and surprisingly myself. Oh... I''m not deluding you! Still, you were kissing one until a few months ago, and you couldn''t even look at each other in the girl''s condition for a while, but now you''re pretty much used to it. I''ve been doing it once every morning lately. "I like it too. Yikes...... and don''t delude me! "Eh heh, sorry" In the meantime, give me another kiss. "Oh... I''m glad. Anyway, listen to me because I''m gonna say it again, okay? "Aye." "You said you wanted to try it on Alim, Gold Rose Queen Dragon when you went to the dungeon a few months ago, didn''t you? It''s time to think about what would happen if we did it." Uh, well, I totally forgot. Speaking of which, I thought you said that... Then let it be today... it''s not something you can easily do... "Well, I don''t know what to do... actually, the experiment, it''s not something I can easily do." "Really? What kind of experiment is that? "Oh, that''s right." Here''s what the experiment is all about. One, make the Gold Rose Queen Dragon my family. As a matter of fact, some of the skill cards that came out of the bonus room in the dungeon were able to capture their favorite demons and make them family members. The Gold Rose Queen Dragon is a dragon, so if you want to test that skill, the dragon is good anyway. Just thought about it. Part 2, Make Gold Rose Queen Dragon Human.... to be a demonic person, or beast man to be exact. In fact, there was something called ''Humanization'' in that skill card I got again. Skill cards are supposed to be human objects. Yet what does humanization mean? Besides, this skill is apparently SK2¡­ that is, something that only works against me. Interested. So let''s use it for that dragon that was the only demon I''ve ever fought to communicate with. content. If the latter succeeded, there would be one more human being in the world. You can''t kill humans lightly like demons. When that happens, the Gold Rose Queen Dragon will live as a human being...... You can''t take it lightly. I explained them to Micah. "Sure, there''s a problem with that" "Yeah." "Well, why don''t you stop experimenting with being human or ask yourself if you want to be human? "Yeah, let''s do that." It''s Micah, who was a boulder, academic year No. 3. I quickly put together the experimental challenges. Hmm? Does academic achievement have anything to do with the current story...? Me and Micah headed to the huge experiment and field we built in the basement of the mansion to do our experiments. Actually, I always use it here when I make Amrita at home. "Okay...... well, let''s get started! I put the Gold Rose Queen Dragon meat in the middle of the room and sprinkled Amrita on that meat. It spreads like meat swells when it bumps at super high speed, creating the shape of a dragon. Soon, the Gold Rose Queen Dragon came back to life. Is this the third time you''ve brought this dragon back to life? "Gwwwwww!!! As soon as he was back alive, the Gold Rose Queen Dragon roared. 204 Episode 196: The Golden Rose Queen Dragon Again The Gold Rose Queen Dragon has been kicking at us. It doesn''t hurt or itch to hit me, and I don''t have a problem with this room breaking even if I get busted, but for now, I stopped moving just in case. "Huh... why have you attacked me? "Hmm, he''s just back from life and he''s running wild...? That''s what Micah expected. The resistance of the Gold Rose Queen Dragon, which has been about to rave for a while, is gradually weakening. Somewhat weakened, I solved my meditation. < What... what is this place? You were right about Micah. Looks like he''s regained consciousness properly, and without rumbling, the Golden Rose Dragon looks around as he moves his neck. And he captured me and Mika with those big eyes. Mm-hmm. Break me up, girls... "Yeah, it''s been a while! I waved towards the Gold Rose Queen Dragon. < Ah... the red-haired girl... You said later... Is that right now > "Yes, I am." < Don''t you have a lighter tone about me? ''Cause you didn''t get knocked down by me.'' < Mmm... > To see, I''m nagging Shobourne. I don''t even feel a little cute. After all, I think this dragon is a little unusual as a demon... I just don''t know, maybe all the dragons are like this. "Yeah, well, it''s been two months since I defeated you." < Ho... Really... so? How and why did you bring me back to life? The Gold Rose Queen Dragon sat on the spot (?) and asked questions. "The only way is, well, that I used awesome potion. The reason I''m here is because I need you to help me experiment." < Experiment......? "Yes, experiments" I took two skill cards out of the magic pouch. ''Family contracts'' on the one hand and ''humanization'' on the other. "I want to test the effectiveness of my skills." I see... "... that, won''t you try to resist? No, you wondered about the quiet Gold Rose Queen Dragon, Micah asked me a question. It was the dragon that answered that. < Green-haired girl, I didn''t know because I wasn''t calm then... but now I think you killed me instantly, a SS ranked subspecies. That''s why I thought it was useless to resist. You guys are honest... monsters > The monster called me a monster. Sure, he might have some kind of a monstrous strength... but he''s out of his mind. This still makes me and Micah an endless beautiful girl... Well, don''t the dragons know what we look like? "A monster..." < ooh... sorry about this. She looks cute on top of this... but she has the strength... > That? Surprisingly, the dragon calls me and Mika cute human beings. I thought I didn''t know. "Do demons have feelings for making humans cute? < Like dragons, there are demons with a certain intelligence. I don''t know anything else. > "But the Gold Rose Queen Dragon, who''s been in the dungeon the whole time, thought we were cute compared to who else? I''m glad you''re cute." From the knowledge given to me by my mother''s labyrinth. Mother''s Labyrinth... that dungeon. When you think about it, everything you''re gonna do now, you got it from that dungeon. Outreach, maybe it was a large scale dungeon. I was just too strong to know. ... and it went too far. Let''s get down to business. "Well... it''s time to get down to business." < Mm... I''m a creature too. Pain is not preferable. Give me a break. > Do you hate pain? That certainly is true of everyone... but after all, this dragon is hilarious, something. "It''s okay, I don''t think it hurts. So, I have two experiments I want to do, and I want you to choose. Which one do you want to do" Ho... will you let me choose? "Yeah, if you succeed, you''ll be a summoner summoned by me... if you succeed, you''ll be human." < Be human... so!? The dragon ate strangely enough to become human. "Ah... didn''t want to be human? No, no... if you can let me choose, I''m better off there > "Again, why? <... Humans talk, laugh, fall in love. As for me, I''ve always been alone, I envy you. Well, I was almost asleep... > Do you want to talk, laugh, fall in love...? Oh, or choose who will be human... Let''s talk to Micah for a second. "Okay, just give me a minute, then" Hmm. I kept the Gold Rose Queen Dragon waiting and started consulting with Micah. "Hey, what do I do? He said humans are good." "Then... why don''t you make him human? "Maybe in case you''re gonna let me live in this house, okay? "I don''t mind if you don''t disturb our company, I..." "Oh well." I''ll turn the dragon around. < Have you finished your consultation? "Yeah, I''m gonna start experimenting now." Ah... I backed my family contract skill card and put my humanized skill card on the Gold Rose Queen Dragon. 205 Chapter 197 Humanization I hope it didn''t... nothing happened! "Ah... there is? "What are you doing? Alim..." "No... Skill card on Gold Rose Queen Dragon..." There''s no point in skill cards in demons, is there? "Huh..." J... So what am I supposed to do!? Could it be that all of a sudden the experiment failed? "I don''t know what to do..." "If you put it on your forehead, you know how to use it, right? "Ah... yeah. I knocked it once, but I forgot to see the explanation." "After all, sometimes Alim is a doozy... because she''s a tea-eye... already" "Heh." I put this skill card on my forehead this time. ["Humanization " What is not human can only be made human once, only if this skill is in the MAX state. Subjects are animals, demons, plants, dolls, and figure paintings. After making something human, this skill disappears. When a subject becomes human, the knowledge necessary to live as a human being is given automatically. In addition, when demons and animals become human, levels and magic that can be handled are taken over as skills. You can''t go back from people to the original] Does that mean you create one human instead of your SKP being par? Oh, isn''t this really a star 5? Amrita contraindications, right? Gender conversion only, but the skill system does something extraordinary once in a while. "How''d it go? "It''s okay, because I know how to use it" < Oh, I can be a human being... ugh! I never thought I''d be human. > "Well, well, wait a little longer" Again, I put my skills and cards on my forehead and acquired them. Just now, I''m going to try to allocate the SKP. -------------------------------------------- Humanization SKP: 0/5555 Lv.MAX: SKP-5555 -------------------------------------------- After all, there are quite a few SKPs to consume for a star 4. Well, there''s nothing wrong with that. I immediately assigned it to MAX. A closer examination of the level items also showed that humans can touch objects while being aware of this skill. "Okay... so are you ready to be a human mind? Gold Rose Queen Dragon" Oh, it''s perfect. "Okay, let''s go! I was aware of my skills. Then, your right hand glows out copper. To be honest, I don''t like the shade. No, I don''t care about that. I ran towards the Gold Rose Queen Dragon and touched the tip of my toenail with my right hand. I can''t wait to see how this dragon, which is just my toenail size, becomes a human being. "Wow... wow... UGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!! The Gold Rose Queen Dragon rings loud. Along with that, a huge amount of smoke came up from around. Soon, the smoke makes me blind to anything around me. Did I fail, should I have done this outside? No... nothing. This room is perfectly ventilated, so is there a problem? I was worried about that, but I apparently didn''t need that, and the smoke naturally cleared up. "That was a lot of smoke." Micah came this way too. "Yeah, you''re right. I wonder what happened to the Gold Rose Queen Dragon? Looking around closely, one naked girl fell on her back a little further away than we did. I don''t care what you think, the Gold Rose Queen Dragon is becoming human. Me and Micah ran up to the person. Are you approximately 15-18 years old? My hair is pretty long long blonde. What''s different from normal blonde hair is that it really shines like gold. And there''s a black rose pattern at the body like a porcupine. They also have fin-like things on their ears, like remnants that were dragons. On that point, the dragon beast man I saw in the drawings one day. It remains so. "Ugh... huh? After a while, the Gold Rose Queen Dragon woke up. "Morning, how are you feeling? I''ll ask this girl, who was the Gold Rose Queen Dragon, how she''s doing while I give her something to weave her feathers. "I don''t know.... ahhh... it''s kind of crackling my head..." She receives a cloth from me and looks at it to make sure it''s all around her. Good, looks like you can talk normally. And what''s amazing is its eyes. It looks like a rose is blooming in my eyes. You have a pretty face, too. Good for you, beautiful. "Do you know who we are? She turned to us. "You''re a red-haired girl and a green-haired girl... have you grown taller? "No, that''s because Gold Rose Queen Dragon shrunk..." "Oh... you did... um... oops" The Gold Rose Queen Dragon rose without difficulty. He doesn''t seem to have any problems with his legs. "Humans are... small. Again." "Well, oh, you want to see what you look like? "Oh, please. It is still desirable to have a beautiful shape like you..." "Don''t worry about it." I prepared a mirror and showed it to the Gold Rose Queen Dragon. In the mirror, I see myself. "Right?" "Oh... I feel like my hair is too long... but I could have been human. Is this the daughter of the Dragon Beast Man?" "Yes, you will." The Gold Rose Queen Dragon has confirmed his appearance. Interesting to watch inside. "In the meantime, why don''t you check your status or something? "Oh, yeah." At Micah''s suggestion, the Gold Rose Queen Dragon seems to be checking its status. You stopped viewing your status after a while, turned this one around. "How''d it go? "You''re at a high level from the start, aren''t you? All the magic I remember seems to work." "Well, because the strength of demons remains intact" "Really... oh, by the way, my name is Rose... they say Rose Goldie? Say hello." Rose has offered both hands to me and Micah. We hold hands. "Mmm, nice to meet you. My name is Alim." "I''m Micah. Greetings." "Oh, nice to meet you! It''s Alim, it''s Mika! Rose waved her arms happily. 206 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Eight Originally Posted by DragonGirl-1 For now, we were walking down the hall to come back to Micah''s room with me. "This mansion... it''s quite big, isn''t it? "Well, it''s just me and Micah who live there," "Oh, just the two of you" Me and Micah get to our room and go inside. "Let''s interrupt...... is that a rose? That''s an amazing amount." Rose turned her attention to the 101 roses I gave Micah. "Ah... that''s right, Rose. Alim gave it to me for my birthday... eh" "Red roses mean affection, and humans give roses to those who love them. However, this number is not a gift to friends or family... but you should be of the same sex..." Rose has doubts about our relationship, and she seems confused. If you look at this, you can see how flexible Kara was. "There''s something about love that has nothing to do with gender? Holla." Micah kissed my cheek. Is that it? Micah, I don''t usually kiss you in public, but it''s kind of weird... what the hell is wrong with you? "Really... After all, there''s so much you don''t know when you''re out there." "Right. Shit! Yes, Micah stuck to my arm after she told Rose. I whisper and ask Mika why she''s so sticky. "(Micah... you''re a jerk)" "(No?)" "(I don''t hate it, I''m just surprised)" "(That''s right, dreams are mine. Even if that was an ex-dragon, we need to crush the possibilities. I''ve already confirmed that Kara is ok...)" Hmm? I haven''t heard a lot since ''That''s right''. What did I say? I kind of mean Micah''s eyes... but I''m scared. "(Didn''t hear you in the second half)" "(Yeah, never mind. I just like Alim)" "(Huh, yeah? Thanks)" When I realized, Rose was staring at this one jizzily. "You''re really close. Good thing." "Well." "By the way... what do we do? What do we do first? I''ll ask Rose what she wants. "Hmmm... I want to be human because I want a good meal! "Yeah, let''s get dressed before then" "Oops... it''s really bad with a piece of cloth. I''m glad you''re women." In the meantime I instantly created a massive pack of clothes in an infinite magic bag with dark matter. "Hi, this" "Hmm? What, a magic bag...? "I''m packing Rose''s year-long clothes in here by season¡­ wear them for the fall" "Oh... katajike... no, thanks! Laughing and thanking her, Rose took her underwear and long sleeve thick piece out of the bag and wore it with a hand that she didn''t think would be her first time wearing clothes. "Wearing clothes, isn''t that your first time? "Mm... something on your own..." "Well, one of the effects of humanization was gaining basic human knowledge." "That''s why." Rose twirled and spinned on the spot, hissing the piece. From a man''s point of view, it would be quite fascinating. No, I''m a girl, so I don''t know. "Does it look good on you? "You look great, Rose! Yes, mirror." "Which... ooh... good, good! Hehe hehe." More than anything, you''re very happy with your clothes. Well, I guess it''s time to feed you some rice. "So, Rose. What do you want? "Oh, you did. It''s my first time eating... fish... vegetables... no, meat. That''s meat! I''m sorry to say this, but I want some delicious meat! "Fine, fine, it''s delicious meat. Tobichi...... hmm? Best meat I''ve ever had...... Wait, I don''t think this should be any more, morally. "Hey Micah... the best meat we know..." "Uh..." "Hmm? Is there something wrong? For delicious meat." "Yeah., a little... no, pretty..." "What, what kind of problem... a small amount or something? "I have a lot..." "Yeah, why don''t you tell me without a lot! Yes... if she says so herself, I wonder what she can do. Honestly, I''ll say it with your meat. How curious this phrase is... frightening. But say. "It''s your meat." "Huh?" "Hey... Alim..." "What... yeah... hey!? Rose quickly backed off. I got my butt stuck because I let my legs fall back. "Alim, that''s not a good way to put it" "That''s right." "Yes... I don''t like it... where are you going to eat me! Is that your leg? Is that your belly? Is that a chest? Please, I don''t want it hurting... don''t eat me..." Rose has completely lost her tone. Something''s shaking me up a little. "Sorry, it''s not Rose right now, it''s Gold Rose Queen Dragon" "Dra... gon? Me, the dragon? "I''m sorry, Rose. Scare me because of Alim''s lack of explanation." Me and Micah came close to being nice to Rose. "No... that''s okay. Oh, shit... dragon meat... not who I am now, huh? No, I think that''s pretty problematic too... come on. "Yes, the meat of the dragon." "Um, I''ve also heard from my mother''s labyrinth that dragon meat tastes great. Then do it." "But is it good? That means eating yourself..." Micah asked Rose that. But Rose is Kyoton. "My mother''s labyrinth tells me that there are demons of the sea who eat their feet? "Oh, I see..." "Then let''s not have a problem! "Well... if you want rose... I''ll make a steak of gold rose queen dragon meat..." "Oh! I asked you to! I don''t know... really with this. 207 Episode 199: Former, Dragon Girl-2 Gold Rose Queen Dragon steak is complete. Before Rose sitting disciplined on the chair, she served a steak. "Wow... that looks so delicious... nice smell" "Do you know how to use knives and forks? "It''s all right, probably" That said, she cleverly uses a fork and a knife and cuts the steak into bites. "I''ll have it." "Enjoy." Rose contained the steak in her mouth and bit it. There is a noise with Karan. Looks like he dropped a knife and a fork on his desk. Plus, it''s kind of like my body''s shaking. After all, it''s the flesh of my former body... didn''t fit my mouth? "Ugh... it''s delicious... what a delicacy!! I don''t think it belongs in this world! Oh, you were delicious and trembling. "Yes, I''m glad you''re happy." "No... not at the stage of delicious etc... what the hell is going on? Even with the knowledge gained from my mother''s labyrinth, the food has never tasted so good..." "Well, Alim has the title ''Best Cook in Anasm''." "Nah... whats...!? You think he''s the best cook in anasm? "Eh heh, well" Rose took up her seat and rushed over to me and shook her hand. Oh, my God, what is it? "Please... cook me rice once in a while..." "Oh... well, that''s good" "Thank you! He has a great, happy look on his face. Well, if you want to thank me, I went back to my seat and started eating steak again. Micah comes to my ear and whispers. "(I''ve been asked... what do you do? At what pace do you make it?)" "(No... every day for a while from today? I thought I''d do it about once every 3 days in a while)" "(Is that Rose eating with you? Me and you alone, uh... or some after-dinner tu time?)" Chew after meal......!? Oh, my God, I''ve never heard that before. Micah is grabbing my shoulder and shaking my body. "(Um... well, basically, just take the dishes... and I think you should be about to eat with me every once in a while... by the way, what''s a chew after dinner?)" "(After-dinner chew is after-dinner chew, right? Next time, I''ll kiss you after dinner.)" "(Well, again, why? Can''t you do it before bed, when you wake up in the morning, while you''re sleeping?)" "(Ah... well, then that way)" Does that mean that Mika and I will kiss at least three times a day in the future... Uh, I don''t mind. "Welcome! We''re done eating! Yes, I can hear Rose''s cheerful voice. Did you eat it while Micah and I were talking? That''s fast. Me and Mika are headed that way. "Oh, you ate well. Fine, I think there was a lot of it." "It was delicious... you are extremely happy to eat..." I can see Rose''s eyes wooting. It''s going to be about a big meal one of these days. So, Rose''s finished eating dinner, so next time, Rose needs to decide how she''s going to live in the future. "Rose, I''m sorry I just finished eating, but will you sit on the couch because I''m gonna tell you something important? "Mm... got it" Sit honestly on the couch like I said. "The important thing is... how Rose will live in the future..." "Oh, my God, is that so? I have an idea." What, thoughts... Ni, Nito or something? Because of my experiments, I can''t refuse to be told that because I''m responsible for being human. But Rose said a different answer than I thought. "First, I''m going to be an adventurer tomorrow." "Huh...? To the adventurer? "What? Was there something wrong? An adventurer, an adventurer...? Why did you choose an adventurer again? "Why?" "Why... to work and get money...? Besides, I can''t do anything but fight." Is Rose willing to stand alone maybe? But if you do want to stand alone, that might be a good idea for Rose to live with. Rose remains a SS ranked subspecies. Still... I didn''t know you thought you were going to stand on your own as soon as you became human. "Sure you are, but you just became human. What? "Right, though. I want to see a lot of things. I don''t want to bother you. As soon as I''m ready... well, I''m gonna be an adventurer tomorrow, and I''m gonna be out here at the same time." "I don''t want to bother you......? Annoying... but I still can''t complain about this one, no matter how annoying it is... Besides, I think I''ll be ready soon enough, so it''s going to be soon... "Oh, yeah. If you were adventurers, you''d be ranked pretty high, wouldn''t you? What rank?" "Me too... Alim is an SSS ranker..." I snorted deeply with Rose when I heard Micah reply. "Again. It''s the strength that overwhelms me... it should be SSS rank. So we''re busy, huh? "As it were, well, quite..." "And..." Rose compares me and Micah to each other. I repeated that a few times and nodded lightly as I was convinced of something. "Do you two live in this mansion as lovers? Same sex, though." "Yeah, right? "Am I interrupting? "Ugh... but... I''m responsible for making you a semi-compulsory person..." With that said, Rose gave me the look I told him to do, then smiled a little and stared at this one. "I feel comfortable being human. I''m even grateful. There is no need for you to feel responsible. If you really want to say so... how much help can you give me to live as a person... and rarely." Me and Micah looked at each other in that statement by Rose. 208 Episode Two Hundred Original, Dragon Girl-3 "Are you sure... that''s all you need? Rose." That''s what Mika asked Rose. Is it really good just to get ready to stand alone and treat you to dinner? Rose looks at this one this time, dissatisfied with his jittery eyes. "Don''t make me say it again and again. I want." "Oh well... well, if Rose says so" "That''s right... you just have to do everything you can to support it." If it''s support for a new life, it''s my specialty. Oh, my God, you''re an item master. "Hmm, I''d appreciate it if you''d say that. At the same time as I''m going to be an adventurer, I''m leaving." "Yeah... okay. If that''s really all right, you don''t have a choice. I''ll give priority to Rose''s idea. Then let''s get ready first, shall we? Yeah, I got it. Placing his hands on the couch, Rose nodded his cockles and neck. "So... what do we do first? We''re only here today, so there''s no need to guide the mansion, right? "No... I want to come and see you rarely. Show me." "Mm, okay. Well, I''ll show you now." I instantly cleared the plate and, along with Rose, guided this large mansion for about two hours. Rose had her eyes shining to enter every room, but Micah also apparently had quite a few rooms she didn''t know about, and she said they were fresh. Finally, the guest room¡­ I mean, I showed her a room where I could only stay today. Rose takes a breath for a while. "Hey, it''s Alim. I know the right word for this room, don''t I? "What? "Wastefully luxurious¡­ is used at this time" Hmm, right...? It''s just a room based on the most important rooms of Castel Mephirado and referencing as many super luxury hotels as I can remember. "Besides... I''ve been thinking about it since I was in the room for you two." "What? "... because I used to be the boss of a dungeon... somehow, I know. This mansion itself... is a hell of a pile of treasure, isn''t it? For example, make it one of those windowpanes, one of those curtains... including the clothes I''m wearing right now" That said, Rose pointed to the hallway window. Heh, you know the value by the senses... but this must be a hell of a pile of treasure for someone who knows the value of things. Oh, my God, you''re all epic except for consumables and clothing. Usually, me and Mika use all the effects of the item, using an enchant that deliberately devalues them temporarily, to make them use their power to save... Beds, for example. If you take the save off¡­ maybe if you''ve never slept on a decent bed before, once you''ve slept, you''ll never get out of bed again? Well... anyway, that''s pretty much all the items in the mansion, isn''t it? "Oh, okay? It''s almost an Epic item. No, this mansion itself is a legendary item. I deliberately stop wearing it at the finest and national treasure because it''s obvious..." "Hey, Alim. It''s like Rose''s lost her soul..." "Oh, really." Rose opened her mouth gently and passed out standing. Well... this is what happens when a normal person knows the value of this mansion? In the meantime, Rose and I put Rose to bed in a room that we were supposed to be able to stay in Micah with, of course, save value and put to bed. I couldn''t get up after 20 minutes, so I was forced to wake up using the item. "Ha......!? What the hell..." "I''m surprised... Rose. I suddenly faint." "I''m sorry about this. I feel like I''m having a bad dream." Rose grinned, rubbing her eyes, huffing and shuddering. "Heh, what kind? "The treasure is rolling everywhere, as usual." Apparently it was too shocking to fly to memory! "Hmm? That''s not a dream, it''s about us, right? Oh, don''t say anything else, Mr. Thief, because if you go in there, you''re in trouble... and you can never break in." That''s what Micah told Rose. Rose puts her hand on her forehead and sighs. "What... wasn''t a dream... what are you guys about? That''s crazy, what did you think? You can''t believe this or anything else you say... So, how does it really work? Are you sure you''ve completed more than 500 dungeons? As it is, I feel sorry for you for leaving questions behind, and I decide to teach you the power of my skills... before I do, I''ll talk to Micah. You can''t talk hissopotamus right now, with a message. [Micah, my skills, should I teach you? [Isn''t that all right? Because you know all the people in this country.] [You did] So I taught Rose what my skills'' abilities were. While I was teaching, Rose was much more surprised. "The skill of a master who is free to make tools, or that would be strong and natural. But it''s a lie that even legends are free to make... and I''d say otherwise, I can''t explain this treasure mountain mansion." "Eh, that''s what I''m talking about! By the way, the magic bag I gave Rose is legendary, and pretty much all the items I give her when I''m about to stand alone. Think she''s an legend, huh? When I said that, Rose shut up. After a while, Rose took one big sigh and looked at this one. "Nothing... just a little prep? If I could borrow about 5,000 bells, so... Regardless, the money comes back as soon as life stabilizes..." "Uh, if I were to give you the money... hey? Mica." "Right... I''ll give you about 5 billion bells..." "Huh!? Rose, now I''m surprised you shouted. "Oops... Oops... you know what a 5 billion bell is!? "That''s 50 times the 100 million bells, right? "That''s right, but no, it''s not... why do you kids have that amount... even though you''re an SSS ranker? Probably not a lie. Does giving it to you mean that even those 5 billion bells are part of the whole estate? "Well... because there was so much going on" Micah, who answered that, has a distant eye. Right, there was a lot to reveal in one word... but it''s the best, isn''t it? "... more and more, I don''t know. You... who are you? "While I live in Wang Du, I don''t like it, but you know what I mean? Hey." "Hey! Me and Micah sneer and laugh, neck to neck and voice, one of those gestures that has captivated so many fans for a month and a half. At first, I had no idea what to do with this. But since Kym showed me that picture, I don''t even feel like I''ve figured out how good it is. In the meantime, Mika was adorable. "Well... well... Well, now''s a good time." "That''s right. So... in the end, getting ready for life is an item or money... which is better? "You''ve decided to get something from us..." "Ugh! Rose revealed the look on her face like she''d given up, then worried about it for a few minutes as a result ____ "If so... Tap with an item" "Copy that!" I picked an item. 209 Episode Two Hundred One: The Original, Dragon Girl-4 "Oh, and then... we have all our clothes and magic bags... weapons, we need them as adventurers, weapons! Rose decides what to use the weapon? I''ll ask Rose who picked the item what she wants quickly. No, I could have made all the swords, the spears, the bows, the wands. "I... fight with magic subjects." "Is that right? In my image, I only remember that it was violent..." "Alim knocked me down before I showed her the magic..." "Oh, you did. Then I need a cane! "Don''t be." What kind of wand would you like... and it was. Every magic he was good at would change his wand, too. What kind of magic is Rose good at? "What magic do you mainly use? "We can handle up to the maximum of all species. But you''re good at trees, plants." "Plants..." Well, let''s make a wand that makes plant magic stronger, just now... No, wait. That one, you have that wand that''s always been a treasure possession. The one found from the dungeon. All you have to do is modify it so I can be more powerful and give it to Rose! Then it will also sort out the inventory. "Actually... Rose. I found it in your dungeon, and I have a legendary wand for you." "Nah...... what? The wand I found from my mother''s labyrinth... you say? Is that the one that came out of the chest you could get when you attacked the dungeon? "Well, you are" I''m from my own magic bag, that wand... uh... what was my name... um... go... was it Gold Rose...? No, you''re not. Go... Go... Goldie... Oh, yeah, Goldie Rose. That''s pretty much Rose''s name. Anyway, I took out that Goldie Rose. "Yes, here." "No... I''m sorry, but that''s what you got..." "Hmm, but is it good? Being your mother, it''s like seeing a dungeon..." "But..." "Besides, the name of this wand... the same as Rose''s full name, is Goldie Rose... could it be..." "Hmm... my mother''s labyrinth may have made me conscious...? That''s what you''re gonna say." Rose reached out to Auntie and her staff and grabbed them. I take my hand off Goldie Rose and entrust it to Rose. Rose doesn''t know why, but she smells like Goldie Rose. "I miss you... I smell my mother''s labyrinth..." "Well... because as soon as I got it, I got it in my bag" "...... are you sure it''s good? You can have this." "... Fine." "Well, thank you" Rose hugs her wand like it''s really important. Looks like you''re pretty happy for me, good. Oh, yeah, don''t you have to add enchants or something? "Something to add enchants to? "No... fine. It''s good as it is." "Oh well. Okay, I get it.... and I just made these, and I''ll give them to you." Actually, I made rose hair decorations and rose bracelets in those seconds when Rose was holding the wand. Whatever, Epic. The material is mainly, the rose scale of the Gold Rose Queen Dragon or something I got from that dungeon. I wonder if the effects will speed up the automatic recovery rate, increase the status, and then... increase the magical power of the plant. "Rose hair decorations and... bracelets... are they still legendary? "Yeah. I made them both out of demonic material that came out of that dungeon. The effect is mainly a status increase. I''ll explain more later." "Never mind." Rose received her hair decoration and bracelet while holding her wand. He then put his hair ornament on his head and his bracelet on his right arm. At that moment again, Rose looked surprised. "I know... don''t be too powerful." "Hehe, right! That''s right, I don''t know when I get used to it, but the first time I put on a big stat bottom item, I felt like something was creeping up, too. After this, I made him one item after another with dark matters that seemed to be necessary for his life. Magic room... hundreds of legend potions... demolition knives... well, and more. "In the end... you got quite a few items" "It''s okay, I like it." Rose made me laugh with a full grin as she rubbed the magic bag I gave her. After this, I also taught him the skills he needed as an adventurer, information about this country and famous people, and good shops. I''ve seen dragons pretty smart in drawings before, but that seemed true, absorbing sultry and knowledge. Yes, Rose, you remember the skill card we found when we defeated the Gold Rose Queen Dragon from that example dungeon¡­ for example, "Rose Garden of Light Blast Roar"? Honestly, maybe you couldn''t clear that dungeon that wasn''t us. And so¡­ while I was preparing myself, the day was just a short while away. ___ __ _ Me and Micah are on the front porch of the mansion right now. "I''m sorry you can''t get to the gate, Rose. We''ll stand out when we get out of the mansion." "No, you can just drop me off" "Hey, get in touch with me in a message, okay? "Oh, let me do that" "And then... here..." I''ll be able to stay at the inn for five nights. I''ll give you the money and one item. "You don''t need money, do you? That''s what I said, rejecting the five gold coins I tried to give you. But Rose has forgotten the point. "That''s because it''s for the inn. You can''t do anything without a sentence? "Ah... so is that. I totally forgot. Thank you...... so what about this item? Really, he received the money, but now the item I gave him with the money¡­ sounds like he cares about the pendant. "It''s a transparent item, definitely put this on when you go in and out of our house. Otherwise, it''s gonna be a big deal." "Ahhh... ahh, okay. From now on? "Yeah, be transparent as soon as you get this mansion." Copy that. Earlier, Rose offered the pendant she gave him from her neck. Hehe, I designed it to fit Rose, after all, it looks great on you. "So... I think it''s time to go. I took care of you for a day" "Are you sure it was a good day? I was just born." "It''s okay, you guys are worried. Hehe." With that said, Rose opened the big door to this mansion. "See you soon! Farewell... my first friend... Alim and Micah! "Yeah, see you later! "Not again! Rose was laughing happily outside the closing mansion door as the light jumped out and waved without a pattern. We waved until we closed it too. "... you''ve gone" Somewhere lonely, Micah shrugged so. "Yeah." I snort. "What if... we had a baby?" "Yeah." Suddenly Micah mentioned that, but I decide to leave a reply here for now. Kids... how many years from now? "Grow up... when the time comes to leave at hand, is this how you feel? "No, Rose is a day, and it''s gonna feel deeper." "Right... standing alone in one day of your life is amazing." "Really." We stared at the door for a while, and yes, we kept talking. ______ ____ ___ __ Rose was walking in the city. First time to see, first time to see, first time blue sky! Everything was fresh for Rose. "Oh, the world is going to be great...! I''m sorry for the Arim guys who said they''d take care of me, but even a minute sooner, I wanted to see this world... I... hehe" Such Rose stopped at a certain bookstore before registering an adventurer. Even so, this bookstore is a two-minute walk from Arim''s house. The reason I stopped is simple. Something bothered me, because it caught my eye. "What... this is... Alim and... Micah, right? Rose takes a photo magazine. It was titled "Weekly Adventure". There''s only one reason Rose took this magazine. Because somehow there was only this one in the corner of the magazine. All the other magazines were sold out. Rose doesn''t know about it. The cover of that magazine depicted a picture of Alim and Micah dressed very cutely. "You really were a celebrity..." With that said, she was trying to read paralytically, but stopping her hand on one page. That''s a page with interviews with Alim and Micah and details of their activity. So Rose finds out who Alim and Micah are. "............ that''s a hell of a bunch of them, those two... Right, did you defeat a pillar of the demon god? I told him I''d be there to see him soon... but it would be nice to meet such a great man..." Rose was obsessed with reading the content of the article, and the little fat man behind her¡­ didn''t notice the bookstore manager. "Lady, will you stop reading? "Mm... wow... uh... sorry... no, sorry..." For one thing, Rose talks in a normal way, not in a great way as a dragon. Knowledge like this is the power of skill. "Well, if you know what I mean. By the way, are you a dragon clan? "Yeah, yeah, well" Rose replied with her voice grumbling. "Well, then you must have just come from another country? There are no other dragons in this country. Do you know anything about those girls? "Mm-hmm... duh" "What, you don''t know? Then I''ll give you that magazine for free. For some reason, there was only one book left." "Yes... okay? "Well, about these daughters, this country... no, they''re already famous all over anasm. You should know. And thanks to these girls, I''ve been selling a lot of books lately." Gahaha and the store manager laughs even though he seems generous. "Ah... that, feeling... no, thank you" "Oh, that''s okay." Rose left the store. 2 minutes early to start walking in search of a new world. She felt, somehow, the world she had felt so widely, suddenly narrow. 210 Episode 202: At the Castle It''s been a week since Rose stood alone. Yeah, well, Rose came to see me twice during that week, and it seemed like something was going well. It''s already a D-rank. Micah teased Rose in half and said, ''Did you get someone you liked?'' I was asking, ''he said,'' he''s not here. You''d be surprised if you could be human and have someone you like in a few days. And Rose had a strange attitude. Apparently, he found out who we were, and he said, "Should I use reverence for you?" Stop acting like someone else, Rose understood. Eating fried chicken. Pfft... Still, I finally got 10 days off! Finally, I can help you level up, which is your promise to Kara and the others! I kept you waiting for a month and a half, and I couldn''t play with you... Because it''s my birthday in two weeks. Huh. Micah''s breathing when she says she''s gonna treat me. Lovely. Right now, me and Mika are playing in Kara''s room with three of us. For the first time in about a month and a half, I''m going to stay and play. For a month and a half, even if I managed to have a critical day to play with, I couldn''t stay. I''m going to help you level up the day after tomorrow. The four of us at Seinferth aren''t on the quest right now, but they''re coming back tomorrow, right? "Hehe... I knew it would be the most fun time to be playing with Alim and Micah" Kara said that when she was playing board games that originally existed in this world with us. "Really? "Yes, actually, a few days after the festival, I talked to the princesses and aristocratic daughters of the neighboring countries a few times... I don''t like the combination of words that explore something or the bad words of people who aren''t on the spot" "That''s right, I think I know" "Alim, if you put it that way, you were talking to someone who looked great when you proclaimed brave." "Yeah." Yes, Micah''s right, I''m talking to some people because I''m a valiant proclamation or a parade. Just before the Proclamation of the Brave... right, did a lot of kids make fun of me? Not all of them, but they look down on the common people... and they didn''t even like what I looked like. So, you''ve returned your hand 180 degrees just before the declaration of victory or the parade, right? That''s it, yeah, I think that''s what parents do a lot. Yes, in retrospect, the father of the lady who referred to me as the most varied was terrible. I saw you with your kids and you were saying bad things about other people! No, you don''t, do you? "Phew... Ah, you''re out of my first place" "Whew... again..." "Awesome luck" "hehe." One and a half hours of battle. Between 9: 00 in the morning and the time now, play here twice¡­ Kara wins both times. It''s a game that relies on a lot of luck... but Kara''s luck is amazing after all. "It''s time you got tired of this. What do we do next? "Is it reversi, or is it awesome? Jenga..." "Hmmm... ah! What about Alim''s swimsuit show? Micah occasionally has trouble because she makes suggestions that don''t even clap. "Decline it." "Uh." "Er..." "Eh, even if they say so... it''s autumn now..." "Okay, I''ll put up with this." Puni. Micah''s fingers snap on my cheek. I knew this would happen... "Ah, so am I." On the other cheek, Kara''s finger snapped. Micah and Kara are repeating Punipuni. "Uh, no matter how many times you touch it, it''s comfortable" "Hey... but, Kara" "Yes?" "Alim''s breasts are more.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. "Huh!? No, I won''t let you touch me, will I? Damn... Always is. When Micah and Kara align, they try to toy with my body. "Your chest won''t touch boulders. Just feel it¡­" "Nah, it''s like ______" That''s when Micah was about to say, Concon and I heard knocking on the door in this room. That was the maid who came to let us know that lunch was ready. Ha... thank goodness... Me, Mika and Kara are headed to the dining room. The food was already lined up, and the King and Karna were there. Those two are so lovely. Speaking of which, recently again, the familiar Chef of Mephirado Castle¡­ is his name Nislok, for sure? As it doesn''t matter, he gave the cooking arm by title again, apparently. Only the cooking arm is getting closer to me...? Maybe he''s an amazing person, actually. We take our seats and eat delicious food. Oh! Isn''t this really getting close? It''s not an exaggeration to say you''re on par with me when I just got my item master. While we eat, we chat. On second thought, I''ve eaten with the king many times, but this is amazing for you, isn''t it? "You''ve come to see me a lot while I''m busy, Alim, it''s Micah." "Yes, I''m interrupting" "Keep up the good work with Kara, will you? "Of course! Speaking of which, I wonder what''s going on with Mr. Kwong. I know Herrell is still letting me stay in this castle... "Speaking of which, my king, how is Mephistophales? "Oh, that ex-demon... he''s still in jail. The final sentence itself... I can''t execute it right away, and I have a lot of information I''d like to pull out." "That''s right." Hmm, looks like he''s been punished properly. I still haven''t allowed Micah to create a dead cause. Well, but you have to give it back to Japan someday... The question is when to do that. Right... in this situation, I think it''s an execution... so it might be best to pick up the body and bring it back to life in Amrita and let it go home. We''ve been chatting for a while and we''re about to finish dinner. That''s exactly the time. Looking rather hasty, one servant came to the occasion. Suddenly I get a serious look at the King''s Ground. "Mm... what''s up? "Ta-da... Ta-da... in the northern country ____" 211 Episode 203 Disturbing Information "I got information from a soldier... lurking in the north, Yu... that Yugdrasil is about to wage war on our country" Huh...!? Could there be another war? Yugdrasil, the country of the north... even when I say the country of the north, it just means it''s north from here, it shouldn''t have meant extreme cold. That country is characterized by more demons and beasts, such as elves and dwarves, than other countries. As a slave. By Mr. Ult Unlike this kingdom of Mephirado, where slavery was completely abolished, the Yugdrasil Divine Tree Nation saw its slavery flourish. A human race is around capturing beasts and demons in the territory as slaves. Sometimes it seems that a person of a human race becomes a slave in a sale, bankruptcy or kidnapping. Honestly, you''re not impressed, you''re not safe, and you don''t want to go. Still, when it comes to plunging the war at this time of year... is that it, or is it aimed at losing power by Samayir? No, I wonder if the boulder has that. The fact that this country was almost unharmed should be widespread during the anatomy. Besides, if you think you''re asking me what I''m doing, it''s puzzling. I think you know what happens when you get your hands on something like me. It''s like coming to kill yourself. No, or is there something you can do about me or the SSS Rankers that are overwhelming compared to other countries...? Hmmm... "Right. Thank you for contacting us. But you wanted the time to pass. I''m eating with the kids right now." "Ah... I''m sorry about that! "Well, good. Back off." "Yes." The servant left the cafeteria. "I''m sorry, guys. There''s been some noise... but let''s have dinner now." Naturally, but if there''s such a story, you can''t be comfortable eating. Suddenly, this lunch turned out to be uninteresting. At the same time that they were all finished eating, the king rose. "Earlier, disturbing information came in..." "Are you kidding me? That''s what I said. By the way, I meant Amrita. "No, that would be highly unlikely" "So what is it...? Now Kara asked. The king shakes his head. "I haven''t been close to that country for a long time... To be honest, I don''t know the exact reason... but it''s just in case, Kara. I won''t be out of this king''s capital for a while. Also, I''d be in trouble if something like that happened that night. Let''s say that to Teal and Ruin." "Well... what about your training with Arim and the others...? Kara looks so sorry. I guess so, I mean, the promise I''ve waited a month and a half has been further extended. "... I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to ask you to put up with me again for a few months. Because of this, the brave men will train my sons... sorry, Alim, Micah" "No, it doesn''t matter when we have time. Hey, Mika." "Yes." Well, I''m sorry. As it were, the king went back to his room. Me, Micah and Kara, we went back to our room. "I''m sorry, Kara" "No... it''s not that Alim and Micah are bad... and I can''t be bothering everyone like before" Kara laughed and showed us. But deep in my eyes, I look like I''m telling the truth that I''m sorry. Something to comfort you... yeah, speaking of which, Kara has never been to my house. Even though it''s close enough to see through Kara''s room window. Yeah, let''s do that. In the meantime, I''ll ask Mika in a message if it''s okay to let Kara stay at home. [You''re depressed, aren''t you, Kara?] [Right... Can''t you do something to please me? [So I thought, how about you stay with us? [Ten days? [No, because I also want time to hang out with Micah alone during that 10-day break... how about a week? [Nor... if you alim... love it! I think it''s good] All right, then it''s settled¡­ all you have to do is accept the king. Anyway, Kara will want to come to us. "Hey, Kara, when this night''s over, instead of training." "Yes, what is it? "Why don''t you come visit us... at the mansion there? By night." As soon as I said that, Kara''s face gets so bright. "Yes, is it good!? "Of course! Will the king give you his word? That''s why I''m planning a week..." "One week... you''re staying at Alim and Micah''s mansion... ok, I''ll talk to your father now" Kara started sending messages to the king. And I immediately look back at this one with a nicked face. "I got an acknowledgement! Alim''s house would be safer than this castle..." "Oh well... then come to Micah''s house with me the day after tomorrow. You know where it is." "Hi, because I can see it from there! So Kara was supposed to come visit me at home for a week. Oh, but if Rose comes along the way... it''s okay if I explain it to Kara or not. I didn''t know, at this time. I can''t believe you''re going to be the feather of wanting to go to Yugdrasil Divine Tree Nation ___ 212 Lesson 204: Aerial When they realized, Sho, Ye and Cherry Blossom were out in the air high. Where they came out, a water-colored magic formation had unfolded, but soon disappeared. "What?" "What..." Yes, I can only say it. You can''t swallow it at all. There is no time to resist, etc., and each of the three falls head-on downwards. "Wow!? "Ahhh!" Because of the wind''s influence in the air, the three spread apart slightly, but the leaves barely held the cherry blossom hand and handed it to themselves. Only Sho keeps walking away from the two of us. (Damn... what the hell, Colle...) Sho can''t help but think so. When I was at the funeral home, the magic team appeared, and when I realized sometime, I was in the air. But he was in the process of falling, but he was calm on the contrary, either because he didn''t clap himself. (I''m not sure what it is... but for now, those two need to be helped) To the two who walk away because of the wind flow, he moved his body desperately to get close, and was a sho who reached out, but that was alright, and furthermore, he walks away from the two. Meanwhile, Ye also reached out to Xiang, but no matter what he thought, he realized he couldn''t get any closer, and now he moved his hand holding the cherry blossom. And I try to get below the cherry blossoms somehow. It was a cherry blossom that had fallen, weeping earlier at my sister''s funeral, and tears caused by fear by sudden falls, but I noticed it with the sensation that my arms were moved by the eccentricity of its leaves. "Stupid... hey... what... what are you doing? Leaves who manage to successfully put cherry blossoms on their backs flip their bodies and turn to the cherry blossoms. He also had tears in his eyes, but said this to the cherry blossoms. "At this height... I can''t help you first... but in case... it might be below 0.000001%, but if I''m cushioned here, the cherry blossoms could help..." With that said, leaves holding up cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms are more confusing as they shed tears. "What... well... what do you mean...? I don''t know what''s going on... I can''t see because I don''t have my glasses. Shit..." Even while I''m saying that, the ground keeps getting closer and closer. (No more... no more...? Damn it, what the hell happened? How could you do this... in which direction are you two...) Sho''s figure disappeared into the woods. Leaves screaming watching it. "Sho!? Damn..." "What... huh? Mr. Sho, where are you? I can''t see you. What''s wrong with Sho? "... only cherry blossoms... definitely ________" Right in front of me, the ground was wide open. __________ ________ _____ ___ _ When the leaves were finally ready to collide with the ground, their bodies glowed in water and stopped on the ground and sleuth. As soon as I thought, the light went out and the leaves and cherry blossoms landed on the ground slightly rampantly. "Wow!? "Geez." Because the air resistance is gone, the two are in the shape of a hug. "Help... did you? "What... what is this... I don''t know..." Cherry blossoms move their necks and try to look around, but they still don''t see almost anything because they don''t have glasses. In the meantime, I felt lightly slapped rather than someone touching my back. "Hit it!? "Ah... sorry, it''s time for you to get off me..." "Ah... the... ah... uh... stupid! It was as if it was normal to say that to the leaves. It emanated from the cherry blossoms as fools. The cherry blossoms were slightly rampant and retreated from the leaves. Both of them stand on their knees. "Um... Um... just now... uh... the... As a way to protect me... yes... yes..." "You''re welcome." "Silly... wait till the end." Reddish his face, cherry blossoms say silly, shy of leaves. "Nevertheless... where am I? "I don''t know... what''s going on..." "Ah... you didn''t have glasses. I''m falling out of the sky and I''m in the woods." "What... but we just went to your sister''s... uhh... sister''s... funeral..." Also, cherry blossoms cry out. "Wow... sister... sister... scared... where are you... help me" Cherry blossoms slowly deposited their bodies from the front on the leaves and cried with his chest. It''s because of the sadness of losing my sister and the fears I don''t know how to handle. It was a leaf gently stroking the back of such a cherry blossom, but he noticed what approached him and took that direction in his position as it was. "Is this Sage? There''s two of them." What came was a multitude of warriors in animal skins, like cheetahs, and women who came armoured, who were protecting one great man and a great carriage, their carriages and figures. 213 Episode Two Hundred Five: Where am I? (Xiang) (¡­¡­¡­) I was ready to die, but my body was surrounded by pale light on the verge of hitting the ground, pausing in the air. In the meantime, was I saved...? Shit, seriously, I have no idea what''s going on right now. What was all that magic stuff? Me and... Ye, why are you and Sakura here... "Yes! What about those two!? I screamed out of the blue... He said he was dead colliding with the ground... maybe he''ll be fine. Somehow, but I think this light came out to those kids, too. In the meantime... I guess I''ll have to go in the direction those kids took, damn it. I lay down on the ground and let my body stand and look around. At first glance... it just looks like he''s been flown somewhere... I''m not moving, I''m sitting there. Oh, yeah. Phone... you''ve got it, me. I took the phone out of my uniform pocket and tried to turn it on, but it was out of range. My phone also contains the numbers of Ye and Sakura, so I thought I could get in touch... how about that? It was then that I gave up and pocketed my phone. Suddenly, letters came up in my head one after the other. What the hell is this...! [To you. You must have been surprised by the sudden. You have responded to some summons and have come from Earth to this world. The name of this world is "Anasm". I know you''re feeling it, but it''s another world. I have been able to give you special powers in this world. You can also read and write the languages of this world. If it''s a more detailed description, you''ll see various explanations along with your status in this world, such as [I''d like to see the status]. That''s what all the inhabitants of this world can do, though. There are also monsters and other vicious beings, but please, be careful. From the God of Anasm] Uh, I don''t know more and more. That means you''re from another world, right? Someone called us... Ma, I didn''t have a clue, so this character group... God''s call was honestly helpful. Do you want me to meet the guy who called us? And then something seems to come up when I think I want to see the status. I can''t help it, so I''ll take a look at that. I closed my eyes in my head, and over and over again, I wanted to see the status. Also, something comes up in my head. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Show EXP: 0 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 A (Attack): 5 C (Device Degree): 5 D (Defense): 5 W (Magic Power): 5 S (Fastness): 5 STP: 500 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Flaming God ] LV- SKP: 500 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- Wow! This is awesome. Seriously, it''s like the world in the game. Dreams seem to please ____. ¡­¡­ Yes, I still don''t know anything about SKP or anything else. For the most part, games like this give me a closer look or explanation of that... When I think about it, again, I get a ton of letters in my head. [This is your status. You can''t see someone else''s status unless you have a special SK, a mark, etc. __________________ ______________ ___________ ________ ___ ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ That''s the explanation from me] I see, the first thing about God is that he gave him special powers... or the Flaming God, the one with five stars on it. I don''t know what the effect is at the moment... but I think I can do a lot of research. Hey, as for finding out all about titles and stuff...... I don''t know how to live in this world, but I did. Maybe. But first, we need to find those two. In which direction, I remember how long those two flew away, so you should go in that direction. So, if you can''t find the two of them, assuming they''re alive and have already moved on to action, you have no choice, so you''re looking for a place where people are first. Oh, seriously, how did this happen... I... was supposed to be at Micah''s funeral. I walked out anyway. 214 Episode Two Hundred Six: Skills (Sho) By and large, would you have gotten to where those two would have fallen? It''s just like a square here, and there''s a lot of footprints and wheel tracks. People''s shadows are nowhere already... Hopefully my senses are right, but those two must have fallen here, so can I assume you''ve already run into someone and taken them? Either way, what I''m gonna do is follow this wheel trail. There is also the possibility that the trail will be interrupted along the way and you won''t know... well, one or eight. If it works, we''ll get somewhere. I even followed the wheel trail. I walked for an hour and I was thirsty. But there''s no water here...? I think one of his skills was water technique. Can''t we use that for drinking water? I''ll check my status again. SKP... there are 500 guys like that. If this is a game, you should think about it carefully and allocate it... Seriously, I should try the water. I tried to assign the SKP of 3 to a guy called Hydrology. Whoa! I consumed 4 MPs and the water came out. Can you drink...? I''m floating. I''ll rinse my mouth on that water in the spherical shape. I could drink. Ha! We could have a drink! It''s not the same as not having drinking water. No, thanks... There seems to be nothing wrong with water in this world. Is magic so usable... Maybe, no, maybe even if you don''t, handling SKP and STP well is the secret to living in this world. If this happens, I''ll have to cut down on those two skills that have 500. And it''s important to look closely at the importance of assigning skills. Does the title have anything to do with status, too? I''ve looked at all the SK1, SK2, and titles that are in the status all the way up to every single effect of every detail. Gathering information is basic, right? ____ __ _ I checked every corner...... The power God gave me, seriously cheat. Are you glad I got this? Really. First of all, he''s a flaming god... -------------------------------------------- Flaming God SKP: 0/2000 Lv1: SKP-500 Lv2: SKP-1250 LvMAX: SKP-2000 -------------------------------------------- Still, it works every time the level goes up, but, uh, definitely the fire attribute... no, I guess it was the flame type. Anyway, do you think strengthening fire moves will reduce the cost of synthesis and evolution of fire-related skills? How it will be enhanced... five stars skills, I''m sure it''s very boring. I''ve used 3 SKPs in hydrology, so I can''t take this skill to level 1 right now, but I get SKP and STP every time the level goes up, it''s not a big problem. Water is more important now. Next are two titles, Knowledge and invitees from different worlds. These two were amazing anyway. First of all, Knowledge. There are two kinds of effects of this, one being that the increase in SK2 due to one''s workout is dozens of times greater than that of an ordinary person. I mean, you can save money on SKP easily. Besides, this seems to work for someone in a certain intimate situation with me. The other one seems to get twice as much SKP, STP and experience as a regular person when the level goes up. Plus, you get 490 SKP/STP with a bonus only at level 1? I''ve already received this favor. Next, invitees from different worlds. There are three kinds of effects, one is 2.5 times more SKP/STP than a regular person can get when the level rises...... I mean, you''re five times as good as Knowledge. The second is that the cost of evolution and synthesis will be a quarter? And the third is that the amount of experience you get is 2.5 times the normal amount. I don''t know, but this is splendidly cheesy, right? It''s scary, considering you get five times more points than you normally do. Is that good? Such a privilege... Helpful, helpful... But considering this is a gift from God in this world, maybe you should gratefully accept it and take advantage of it. That''s it. In the meantime, the SKP/STP allotment is off for a while. For once, they''re going to come out with demons and stuff, and we''ll try to fight a few times and decide how to shake them after we know the points you can get. I''ve decided to spend it on the God of Fire at first. Still, does the Knowledge effect increase the level of swordsmanship just because you''re barebacking a stick, or the level of physical skill just because I practice passivity, which is Judo? ¡­¡­ In the meantime, I picked up the branches that were falling around there, swung them around, and tried to follow the wheel trail again. 215 Episode 207: Carriage (Sho) It''s been about two hours since I saw the skill description properly, hasn''t it? I was walking around wielding a wooden stick like that and the sword moves - SK2 went up in two stages. You''re really glad this is all you got. So now I''m walking around shadowing my arms like that. I''m totally suspicious from around here... As I followed the wheel trail as I shadowed, I reached a path that was well maintained for me. Good, I''m relieved I got out of the woods for a second. We need to stop shadowing, we might see people. There''s not a single demon so far. I''ve been following that path for a while, but something came running from behind me. Looking back, nothing had come of it yet, but I dare not, avoid it by the road. About 10 seconds after that, three creatures like horses pulled a large luggage truck. The carriage itself is ridden by a man with a whip. He must be your man. I saw inside the carriage as this carriage passed by. ... the contents are a few girls. He was wearing a worn out cloth cut, and I don''t know if he had a tattoo on his shoulder¡­ but he had a black print on him anyway. Besides, it kind of had animal ears on it... Some kids had one ear cut off a thousand times. Whatever, he''s called a slave...? All the girls there were mostly around teenagers - so... assuming they were slaves, I mean they would be...! Damn...... chest shit bad no. I don''t know how I can do this right now... All I could do was drop off the carriage. You''re helpless... me. You''re really helpless. Where I was, two of my best friends died, and all I could do was regret it. Those siblings, too, flew away by such a different world. God gave me special powers, and there''s no way I can do anything. ..................... now we have to walk. So again, I was walking for about 10 minutes. Speaking of which, I''m cold. The color and temperature of the leaves. Is this autumn now? After all, if that''s the case, I don''t know how soon we''re gonna get to where one is, but don''t just get cold with the school run. Those kids earlier... aren''t they cold dressed like that? That''s when I was thinking about it. Forward, I saw something¡­ that was the carriage earlier. It''s stopped at the side of the road for some reason. What''s going on? I was curious, and when I ran to the source of that carriage, the person who was driving was getting out of the carriage and fighting something. Seemed pretty clumsy. I''ll try to get closer to the carriage. Almost, when I got to the back of the carriage, I had eyes with a looking child wearing dog ears in the carriage... but those eyes were like no light... Yes... can we save these kids now? No... but... that would create quite a few problems. It is visible that things will be worse than they are in the present situation. Then... what can I do now? ... help those in need...? Who''s in trouble... is he? But... save him who might be a slave trader. What''s it gonna be? No, on second thought, that''s my guess, actually, if those kids weren''t slaves or something... Besides, what happens if I ignore this carriage here and lose to the guy you''re attacking? And the kids who were in the luggage truck...... Then we need to help him. I have come to the place where the man is fighting. The opponent I was fighting...... something as tall as a child, with sharp ears and eyes on the red skin, with blades and sticks. ... If I remember correctly, it should be called Goblin. Is that... six...? "Shall I help? I speak to him. Then the man turned this way, waving his dagger. The face is less vicious than I thought. "I don''t know who it is, but it helps...! If you look closely, your man may have stopped a few goblin moves like a magic formation. I don''t think I would be able to prevent something of a person type with as many as six people on my own if I were normal. I guess I''m using something. I''m the closest I''ve ever been. Eyes on goblins. I don''t know if Judo moves work on this guy, and I don''t know how strong he is. Besides, they''re not wearing clothes. But that doesn''t mean... you can''t throw it. I threw goblins at my fishing hips.... first fight... but you''re in good hands. You''ve never seen Judo, and the other goblins seem freaked out. I threw a few goblins in this gap. One of them passed out because of a bad beating. Oh, sure, if you make more attacks in that state, are you going to die? I''ll kick that goblin in the ass. At the same time, my body warmed up. I feel it coming from the core. Was it also a change in status? Do you want to see it later? After a while, your men and I finished defeating all the goblins. Even so, it is still difficult to defeat them with bare hands, and most of them stabbed them with your dagger. "No, thanks." "I just wanted to go through..." "Really? But you''re trying to get somewhere, aren''t you? Thank you. I''ll send you if you''re going in the same direction. Honey, this carriage is going to Egdrasil Castle Town, right? Will you send me...? Should this place be sweet for words...? It''s just a castle town, I''m sure it''s a big city... What are we gonna do? You want me to send it to someone who might be a slave trader? So if you have a weird pride, you can''t move on. Do you want me to give you a lift? "So can I ask for it? "Yeah, well, get in next door." I ride next to you, as they say. ____ The carriage moved out. 216 Episode Two Hundred Eight: Status (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "I''m sorry I just came into this world, but for now, get in my carriage. We''ll talk inside." The two were somehow adorned with gorgeous beauty, carriage ridden by a great looking man. Ye realized it was pointless because there was no reason to refuse to talk about this man at the present time without any surrounding information, and because even if he resisted, he was surrounded by inflexible men. "¡­ please wait a moment" "Come on." The leaves ear the cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms stopped crying and concentrated on that earring. "(Looks like someone''s here. I''m telling you to follow me)" "(What... are you okay?)" "(I don''t know, but we don''t have anything on hand right now. Looks like he knows something...)" "(... well, I don''t see anything in me anyway, so I''ll just have to leave it to Leaf to judge me)" "(Mm, okay.... If anything happens, you can put me down, so cherry blossoms run away?)" Before the cherry blossoms replied to that, the leaves put their faces away from the cherry blossoms. Ye responds to a great man. "... I''ll ask you... nothing weird, right? "Oh, I can''t. On the contrary, I''ll entertain you." While the man was talking, Ye asked jizzily about his complexion. Though he didn''t seem to be lying, but still couldn''t be trusted, Ye decided and nodded at the man as he figured out a way to get away with just cherry blossoms at any time. "Okay. Let''s keep up." "Help. Okay, get in." Ye rode in the carriage, pulling the cherry blossom hand, as the man told him. The carriage was dozens of times wider than it looked, and the leaves were terribly surprised. Cherry blossoms also perceived that the space was uncomfortable due to information obtained exclusively from hearing. The Ye and the others naturally do not know that that is the magic room by Enchant. "Well... right. Sit back on the couch." At the end the man pointed to his finger was a luxurious looking couch that was red and, by the way, gold and decorated. The two of them sat on that couch. The man who confirms it also sits face to face. "You introduce yourself first. My name is Lowkiss Segli, King of the Yugdrasil Divine Tree Nation. Then what''s your name... oh, have you checked your status? "Status......? "... Huh? The two made their ears suspicious of words emanating from a man named Lowkiss, usually only heard in games and lanobes and cartoons. "What... you still don''t know. What is your status ____" Cherry blossoms suddenly raised their voice, when Lowkiss nearly said so. "What... what!? What is this?" "What''s wrong with you!? Cherry blossoms! Huh... whoops! What is this..." On the leaves, too, it appeared. It''s a message from someone who says he''s the god of this world, sent directly into his head. The message gave an account of this world, the current state of leaves and cherry blossoms and this world, and encouraged us to think about the status in our minds. "What''s the matter, is something wrong? Lowkiss asks, yes, without looking particularly worried about the leaves. "... something suddenly comes up in my head..." "What are you surprised about? It''s normal in anatomy. Isn''t that your world? The words seemed cherry blossoms, as I said in a slightly silly tone about what I was taking for granted, that I couldn''t even do this. "You''ve come to the leaves too... let''s see, status" "Sounds like the only way to do that. Mr. Lowkiss, may I have a moment to see this status? "... good." The two considered the status in their heads. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata EXP: 0 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 A (Attack): 5 C (Device Degree): 5 D (Defense): 5 W (Magic Power): 5 S (Fastness): 5 STP: 500 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Spasi Operation ] LV- SKP: 500 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura EXP: 0 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 A (Attack): 5 C (Device Degree): 5 D (Defense): 5 W (Magic Power): 5 S (Fastness): 5 STP: 500 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Evelyn Reame ] LV- SKP: 500 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- Two people couldn''t hide their surprises in the display that came up in their heads, like a game. Furthermore, then again, a message was received from those who named God to learn more about how status works. Also, two people who remembered that they were getting special powers in the first group of letters they were sent tried to find out more about SK2 and the title with five stars, but that was blocked by Lukis. "I would have finished watching. So, what''s your name? Ye looked more jizzily at Lukis, and Cherry Blossom answered his name by looking in the direction Lukis'' voice sounded. I''m Kanata. "Wow... I''m Sakura" "Right, Kanata and Sakura? Let''s remember... so... there''s a lot to explain. We''ll talk on the move." After Lowkiss said so, the carriage moved out. Kanata and Sakura are unconsciously leaning against each other. 217 Lesson 209 Reasons (Ye/Cherry Blossom) "First of all... this is me you guys called to this world from the other side" God said in his message, the one who called. That was this lowkiss. Most importantly, Kanata had a feeling about it. "I don''t know why I called, but..." "Sooo... a little good before then... are you? Sakura asked questions as Lowkiss tried to explain beyond. "What? "Um... you know... what''s going on in our world? All of a sudden, me and Leaf are gone..." "Oh, you mean that. While you''re in this world, you''ll never have been there before." "Damn... Really..." Sakura and Kanata felt sad, but at the same time a little horrified. If you''re still missing, you should be worried. Multiply Sakura''s question and Kanata asks the question too. "Um... there''s another person who came to this world with us... even if there''s no one there for once..." Regardless of the other person, I meant Sho, but the answer back from Lowkiss was unexpected. "What are you saying? You two are the only two people I''ve called out of the world you guys were in, right? I mean, it''s just you guys. You must be mistaken." "What..." It''s not a mistake to see. That was certain, but Kanata felt it seemed impossible right now to convince this man to go find Sho. Seeing the two of them shut up, Lowkiss started talking again. "So why did you call in the real deal... but... The reason is simple. Because there are people out there who want you to take them down. We really can''t do this." Sakura questioned the statement. "How can we take them down? "My royal family has the power to spin the world and the world for generations. Whoever calls from the rest of the world gains special power. So let''s rely on that power. By the way... I call him who calls out of the rest of the world a wise man" "So you say anyone else in the world could have done it? "... I think you''re being disrespectful... don''t be" Kanata and Sakura immediately thought of their skills and titles. The fact that the reason for the call was indiscriminate didn''t really come down to it. "So... who do you want to take down? "You don''t have to know now" As if he didn''t want to be touched on about it, Lowkiss said so. "So, when we get to the castle, let me show you inside first. You''ll be baffled by all the sudden, so off today...... starting tomorrow I''ll have a special training. ____________" "Wait a minute, please" Kanata blocked the words of Lowkiss. As surprised, Lowkiss rounds his eyes for a moment. "... what? "We... we were having a funeral until we came to this world. Sakura''s... sister''s funeral." "... ooh" "Well, you called that while it was bad. Sorry.... so? Lowkiss further narrowed his eyes, which were originally narrow, staring at Kanata, while also leaning against the couch. Kanata drinks and continues the conversation. "... I mean, why are we talking on the assumption that we''re working with you..." "Hmm? What makes you think that? Kanata uttered words as she angered behind her eyes and, in her head, fought the mysterious fear of Lowkiss. "''Cause isn''t it? We were at a funeral, we were forced to be called there and told to defeat the enemy. Isn''t that strange? There''s no reason to cooperate, even if you have reason to resent it" "You''re absolutely right... but..." Lowkiss pulled out the sword he had stabbed in his nostrils, pointing the blade at Sakura, not Kanata. "You... seem to care about her... if you don''t want to cooperate, I can show you how to tie Sakura up here and torture her." "Huh!? Kanata stood up aggressively and took refuge in front of Sakura. But those legs were trembling. Sakura is a Sakura, trembling due to fear. "Ha, ha... you''re hot inside watching, you are. Is the daughter that important?... then you have to listen. If you want to be honest, I''ll treat you both generously and return you to your original world when you''re done.......... Will you do it? "Hey... let me talk to you" "Come on." Kanata sits on the couch as if she is powerless. And I hold Sakura''s hand, which is trembling with fear as I listen to her, and I slap her in the ear. Usually Sakura avoids Kanata''s hand, silly, to say one thing, but I don''t have that kind of energy right now. "(Sakura... the... seems to have to take the other story...)" "(... right... right. You have no choice)" "(Are you sorry? If only I had the power of darkness to truly chaos...)" "(What are you talking about at a time like this, aren''t you stupid?)" "(Anyway, I''ll help someone like Lowkiss)" "(Yeah)" Kanata stopped pounding her ear and looked at Lowkiss. "Have you decided to talk? "Yes, we''ll work with you." "Yes, that''s good.... I''ll be at the castle in about two hours. Until then, just relax there." Lowkiss has gone somewhere in the carriage. 218 Episode Two Hundred Ten: The Ability Given (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Even after Lowkiss left, the two still remained scared by the threats, but their feelings had calmed down. Sakura realizes that Kanata is holding her hand. "Hey... leaves. How long have you been holding my hand?" "Oh, sorry." Kanata stopped holding Sakura''s hand. "(... you didn''t have to let me go otherwise)" "Really? "... eh! Ah... no... the... ahhh, yeah! Aren''t you going to be able to take your time now? Status" Kanata was a hell of an ear. Sakura also knows about it, but with a whisper, it becomes polo genuine. I get stuck with that and Sakura shyly misses the conversation. That was a routine tea thing for both of us. "Mmm... right, I need to see the status. From what I''ve seen, it was a pretty thought-provoking setting." Somehow, the cherry blossoms were horrified that they seemed to have missed it. "Yeah... oh yeah. May I also leave the management of my status to the leaves? You''re better at this than I am, aren''t you? This kind of thing." "Well. But unlike my brother, who had been glued and leveled around the same place thousands of times, I always think about how efficient ____" "Yes, yes, it''s awesome. Let''s just look at the status better than that." "............ yeah" Having been lightly flushed through his story, Kanata became a little showy, but immediately began to look at the status. Then, I am amazed at the effect of the title and the content of the five star skills. That was the same with cherry blossoms. About an hour later, almost at the same time, the two of them had checked each other''s stats. "Cherry Blossom, how was it? My status is like this ____" "Almost like we''re together. The only difference is the five star skills in SK2." "Right. Then I''ll explain from my SK2." -------------------------------------------- Sparsi operati¨®n SKP: 0/3000 Lv1: SKP-500 Lv2: SKP-1300 Lv3: SKP-2100 LvMAX: SKP-3000 -------------------------------------------- Kanata told Sakura that the effect of this SK2 is primarily like instantaneous travel, the effect of letting things and people, including yourself, fly elsewhere. "So we can''t get out of this situation now, can we? "Yes, but... but they consume MP to travel at that moment. If you can''t get far, you''ll get caught right away, now." "Really... mine, then? -------------------------------------------- Evelyn Reame SKP: 0/2000 Lv1: SKP-500 Lv2: SKP-1250 LvMAX: SKP-2000 -------------------------------------------- Sakura explained to Kanata that it seems to have the effect of enhancing auxiliary magic, reducing MP, deregulating and manipulating the growth of plants and animals, but he was also not well aware of it. "What is it? This. I kind of feel like I know how to manipulate plant and animal growth..." "Auxiliary magic means fortification, weakening, healing, right? It was explained that there are side effects, especially on the side where too much fortification was used... Think of it primarily as a skill." "Ah." Sakura was told by Kanata, and finally, she seemed to understand. "Well, I see. Boulders play games all the time, you idiot." "Not so much... hoo, how this world works if I..." "... you haven''t complimented me in the second half, have you? "Eh." To Sakura''s words and actions, Kanata was shocked but quickly recovered and began to reflect on her status. "Set that aside, that''s the 500 points I''ve made from the start right now... I still don''t know how to allocate them. I haven''t fought much." "What... but isn''t it good for the SKP five-star guy to split it? Tilt your neck, Sakura asks. Sakura didn''t aim for anything else, but Kanata was a little dodgy. Kanata shook her head hard and took away her evil feelings for Sakura, she continued her reflections. "No... it''s better not to do that now either. I think even if you allocate this system without fully understanding it yet, it will just fail. If you go up at one level first......" "Well... well, either way, I''ll do what Kanata says.... Don''t just make it weird, huh? "I won''t, it''s okay" Where Kanata said so, Lowkiss came back and said this to Kanata and Sakura. "Sounds like you''ve been consulting amicably. Good, but do your duty. It''s time to get there." 219 Episode 211: Karas Visit 1 Day Current Edition "Whoa... I''m sorry to bother you! Kara came to my house. Think about it. It''s the first time you''ve invited someone from your own home, right? I also made the interview NG about the house. "Just get up, Kara! "Yes... yes! As recommended by Micah, Kara took off her shoes and went up to this mansion. I''m looking around at Kyoro and there. "Wow... that''s huge..." "Well, the house itself is a magic room." "Cleaning or something, after all, in an enchant? "Yes, I am." Me and Mika introduced Kara around the house. Even so, there are more vacant rooms in this mansion, than there are in rooms with roles. I don''t need storage or anything. "What is this room? Kara seems interested in the video room¡­ cinema. "This is the video room." "Video... room? What kind of video is that? "Um, I guess it''s about moving pictures." "Really...... I''m interested" "Well, shall we see something in the near future? I still have a place to show you." "Ha!" The next thing we knew, we were headed for the bathhouse. "Is this... a bath" "That''s right. Yo! Let''s go in at night." "Yes." And at the end of the day, I and Micah''s love nest... not the suite... but the living room. "This is the room that Me and Micah usually spend together. It''s also Kara''s room to stay in from today on! Which is better, the guest room? "Here, please. I knew I wanted to be with Alim and Micah." Oh, heh. Kara went into Micah''s room with me, and I should still, like Rose, focused on a ton of roses. "Wow! Lots of red roses! What''s wrong with this? "Hey, Alim gave it to me." "Wow! Alim and Mika are really close! Uh-huh." Kara now looks the same as she did when she saw our kissing scene. Truth is, how can a princess look like this... she''s a strange position awesome face. "Well... anyway, it''s time for lunch, isn''t it! Let''s eat something." "Right, what does Kara want to eat? "I... um... I''ll leave it to you" I was entrusted...... So I made a beef stew and ate it. Whatever, I made it. After dinner, of course, we''ll play. "Welcome! Alim, it was delicious today! Hey, by the way, Kara, what do you want to do this afternoon? "Right...... I still care about that video room! "Well, shall we go to the video room?" At Kara''s request, we headed to the video room. Well... what should I show you as video? No real human coming drama or live movies, right? So, cartoons...? But what good is animation too? I knew you couldn''t do the one with the Earth feeling left... Um, it''s hard... I can''t think of a very good idea, so I''ll talk to Micah for a second. [Video to show... what''s good? [Isn''t everything good? In the meantime, if you go to demonic animal videos et al.] [Oh, that''s it! So I put Kara in her seat and streamed the animal video onto the screen. And even so, I knew I couldn''t be an animal on Earth. So now I''m creating an item that improvises and automates shooting and editing, and I''m reflecting it while shooting demons in real time. Look at that, Kara is confused. "Awesome! A very fine picture is moving! So this is the video, right? "Yeah, that''s right! "Ah! Look, the Odd Bird is Odd! You''re adorable." "Right, boulders, the most popular of demons." After all, my items are amazing. Uh, self-admiring though. I also made an item that automated the video to create music that fits that scene, and this was good. Music that creates tension when a few black flat dogs chase around in the woods to prey on one Yokunai Tachi¡­ the breeding of accidental slime, or even the music of joy when division succeeds in the split scene. Thanks to you, Kara saw a lot in the footage. About an hour and a half. "Awesome! I could see a lot of things I didn''t know just by illustrating the book! "Right! Sure, the pictures of the illustrations in the demonic drawings are real, but they don''t make any moves." Heh heh, sounds like you''ve been very satisfied. Well... what am I going to entertain you with next? 220 Episode Two Hundred Twelve: Karas Visit Day 1, Part II [I wonder what''s good next? Mica] [Hmm... because it''s only before 3: 00... why don''t we make some sweets? [Like, it] So we went back to the room and started making sweets. Cookies and such simple things don''t taste fresh because they can be made by everyone, including Kara. Something that was involved in this world and was even better¡­ we made ice cream together. As a result, I had an amazing amount of ice cream in order. There are also ice creams of fruit on strawberries, vanilla, cocoa because there is no chocolate in this world, and only fruit in this world. The effect of the enchant in the container where I''m putting that ice cream is that the ice cream is no longer expired and consumed, so it''s not a problem to save it, but this is ice cream for tomorrow and the day after... Fine, but nothing. By the way, it freezes in an instant with an enchant or something, so there''s no waiting time for ice cream. "Cold... delicious" "On second thought, it was autumn now... Isn''t it cold?" "Daijibu! Then I guess it''s good. After that I played as usual. Kara''s auspicious luck was the same, and she played a lot of games with most of the luck elements, but Kara won them all. Although there''s no luck with the status of this world, if it did, Kara must be waving all the STP on her luck. It''s 6: 00 in the evening, so I''ll have dinner. Micah''s hand cooking for dinner. This should have been the first time Kara had eaten. Take a bite of the dish Micah made and Kara said: "Wow... Micah''s rice is delicious too...! I wish I could make it so well too......" "So why don''t you join us tomorrow? Kara." "Wow! Okay, let''s do it! So you''re supposed to be in touch with the cooking tomorrow. ... but me and Micah both made a push by SKP earned from raising the level... Did you get your experience from the demon you brought back to life in Amrita? If you''re going in, maybe tomorrow, for once, Kara should earn some SKP before we practice together. Give it a sneak try later. I had dinner and took a bath. Of course, in our prized oversized bath. When she arrives at the place, Kara looks around the area with a chill after entering the stripper. "It''s amazing here, there''s kind of an atmosphere..." "Well, it''s one of the most proud places in this house." "Always, is Micah and Arim taking a bath together here? "Um, occasionally..." "Really..." Kara''s, like, nibbling when she sees a rose. What do you expect, this girl? No way, do you feel that way for Kara... Huh!? No, no way. Yeah, nye. It was its size that surprised me the first time I took a bath. "It''s amazing... it''s bigger than a castle bath" "Eh, heh, that''s good." We wash our bodies, then we take a bath. The first one that came in was the normal one. So, the next thing I went in was a bath with an item ejector. "What kind of bath is this? "Hmm, come in from Kara and you''ll see." Kara, in the meantime, I''m going in that bath. And when his body soaked to his shoulders, the item came.... It was a heart-shaped toy. "Wow, wow! This is where items come from." "That''s right, you automatically discern what the person likes and serve the item. I don''t know who''s gonna get what, either." "Really... do you know why I''m the heart or something? "Sorry, I don''t know" "Really?" Me and Mika go on and take a bath. A bath full of hearts is quite fancy. "Speaking of which, how will Arim and Micah be? Items coming from this bath" "Oh, I''ll show you now. Micah, is that good? "Fine." I manipulated this bath and erased the heart toys that were floating in the hot water. And designate Micah to serve the item. Just like when I came in with you before, a lot of roses came out. "Oh, Micah loves roses! "Uh, yeah." For a while, after enjoying that rose bath, Kara suggested this now. "What is Arim? "Uh, speaking of which, you''ve never done it in Alim." "Shall we try, then?" Turn off the rose, and now you decide to give me whatever I want. My favorite thing is Micah, but people don''t come out. What''s coming out, like a game or something? With that in mind, a lot of game packages came out. I don''t think so, I take the first package that comes out. I can''t help but take it!! Wow, this is really awesome!! "Gosh... this is an exclusive package for Dragner Story 2 for up to 50 weekly magazine entries only! This is a package from Startquest I, the legendary obsolete design! Wow, that''s amazing!! How much is it at the auction right now? And I accidentally got a voice. Second, I felt my gaze and looked at you, Kara was poking with her mouth and eyes open, and Micah was looking at me with a cloudy face behind her eyes. I''m embarrassed. "Uh, uh... teh" I tilted my neck, put my hand on my head with a knuckle, and put my tongue out a little. Kara speaks out. "Um... Alim likes boxes with fantastic pictures" Good, I don''t think I could take it as something I don''t have in this world. There''s nothing wrong with finding out, but it''s a hassle to explain. As always, Mika looks at this one with cloudy eyes... no, she''s staring. Duh, what''s going on... hey, why are you mad? "Mika... uh... why are you angry? "No, nothing. I just remembered a few months ago. Dragnar Story, it''s a trauma to me." "Eh... back in my memory... but it sounds better not to touch anything" Uh, well... right. You''re hazy because I''m getting a new one, and you forgot to go to school with Micah, and I''m dead on the road. "Sorry, sorry... Mika" Never mind that I have Kara, I hugged Mika. "Mm... forgive! Fuhihi." Micah said so, slipping her hands between my body and Micah''s, rubbing her chest. "Hiya!? "hehe... soft" "Mi... mika!? Micah rubbing my... chest tightly. Ma... I was spiritually messed up when I was hit before. Hmm... I need to do something, get out of this situation. I was thinking... but apparently the chase is coming. "Kara, why don''t you join us? "What, me too? Is that good? Kind of makes Alim look so red..." "I''ll allow it" "Er... then..." ____ __ _ Now me, Mika and Kara are back in the room. I''m mad at you! Ha... you were embarrassed! Ooh. Why are you both looking satisfied and nicotine... "Stop it already! "Uh, no." "... um... well, maybe. Ugh." No. Shit. Then Micah made the story nagging me, brushed my teeth and fell asleep. Kara hasn''t hugged me this time. Micah is holding on as usual. I recently figured out that Micah''s habit of hugging isn''t just when Kara''s around for anything. Basically, I''m holding onto the bear doll I gave you. And I can assume you''re holding me as a doll replacement even when me and Micah are sleeping hugging each other. So, you can''t hug me when Kara is around, and the doll is not in Kara''s house, so it feels like hugging her in the arm. I fell asleep after I stroked Mika''s head once with my empty hand. 221 Episode 213 Fireball (Sho) "And you, what were you doing here all by yourself? About five minutes after the carriage departed, your man asked me that. Don''t have trouble responding... "Uh, uh, something, uh, in the mood for a demon crusade" "If I was crusading demons for mood swings or something, I''d be so lost, that''s what you mean? "Like that, su." "Hmm." Huh, looks like I managed to convince you with this. Still, even though he talked to me from the other side. It makes it easier to talk to him from here. "Um... what is this carriage carrying? "Oh, you''ll see when you see it, won''t you? Slavery of the Beast Man." Beast Man... I knew I didn''t think it was normal because those kids had ears and stuff... I don''t think of the phrase "slave," I look at it. "You, the kind who sympathizes with slaves" Did you see my face clouded? That''s what your wife asked me. Could it be this world, then, that''s something you shouldn''t do? That''s what I thought, but that doesn''t seem like it from the look on this guy''s face. "Yeah, well." "Well, you''re a minority in this country. Don''t look like that too much outside. They see it weird. But I know how you feel, don''t I? I''m in that minority, too." Then why are you carrying slaves... "You wondered why I was carrying slaves now, didn''t you? Oh, it was over. "To be honest... yes" "I knew it.... I don''t have a choice, it''s my job. The transport of slaves is more expensive to pay than it normally is to carry things. For a living." I had no choice but to live, no, no, is this guy carrying these kids? ... Can''t blame this guy...? "Slaves are being trafficked and what kind of eyes ahead...... Just thinking about it hurts my chest. Especially daughters like the ones behind them.... I''ve gotten used to that lately." "Really..." I was in the middle of talking about that, and suddenly, I suddenly stopped suddenly on the spot while the carriage horse raised a weird voice that wasn''t Heene. It seems like you''re afraid of something. You were afraid of something, the horses. "Whoa... hey, what''s up? Is there anything else? From behind the bushes on the side of this road, a single round of goblins bigger than what was earlier, and three similar goblins popped up. Your face turns blue. "Ha!? Hey, this is... this is a lie, isn''t it? "It''s that bad, these guys" "It''s not like it sucks or anything, the goblins boss around here. Dongoblin... it''s a D-rank demon... Shit, seriously, get some junction work around here! Don the Goblins... sure that sucks. I''m so unlucky. What do we do...? ... No, you just got a level up and SKP and STP went up... That''s the cheat skill I got. Maybe I should use it here. I opened the status. Increased levels increase by 50, and 547 also have SKP. Swing 500 points to Divine Flame and master one step. I learned the magic of fireball by swinging up to 15 points of MAX on fire. I don''t know how powerful it will be...... why don''t you try it? "Doh... what do we do? Run to the other side? "No... wait a minute" I thought, "Fireball," in my head. Don''t let me out of the vicinity of the carriage because it''s dangerous... In the meantime, just one lv5 normal size. Immediately, the fireball showed up a little before the carriage. There''s a fucked up big fireball. Is that like a balance ball? I''m new to the magic of this world, but I can still see that it''s clearly unusual. "Ha... ha!? What the... well..." Your voice is turned upside down because you''re too surprised. Plus, I hear surprises from the kids behind me. So... uh, you should just shoot this guy at those guys, huh? I let the fireball go toward a bunch of dongoblins and goblins. The huge sphere of fire hit dongoblins and goblins, causing a small explosion. ............ Yabe... Your body gets warm. You''ve risen your level. The other thing is, did they get knocked down? Just for a moment, I''ll take a peek at the status. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Show Level: 13 EXP: 2500 HP: 130/130 MP: 135/135 (+5) A (Attack): 65 C (Device Degree): 65 D (Defense): 65 W (Magic Power): 65 S (Fastness): 65 STP: 1150 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv MAX [E (X): hydrology] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv2 [Gymnastics] Lv2 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Flaming God ] LV1 SKP: 632 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- Well... you''ve got more physical skills at some point. Because you threw away the goblins? And now you can evolve the art of fire.... I can''t right now, but I''ll see if I can evolve it when my life is ready soon. SKP and STP later, too. "You...... what the hell? That''s what your man asked me. And I went on to say this. "If the magic was so strong, I''d have been a wizard from the beginning." "I was out of MP, mostly" "Uh, then I don''t have a choice." He got out of the carriage for some reason and began to collect the bodies of the demons. No, I think I did this earlier. Every time you stab a tortoise, you''re gobbling up a bag. "What are you doing? "Ah? I''m collecting demon bodies and demon nuclei. It''s gonna be money. Ma, you knocked me out, so it''s yours, but apparently you didn''t bring the magic bag, and I''ll put it in mine." "Uh, thank you" "No, it''s good, if you give me a little later...... Nevertheless, I have to report to the bureau about the junction on this road. Trouble." We got in the carriage again soon and left. 222 Lesson 212: Castle Town (Sho) "Time to get there, Castle Town" The walls that would surround the large castle and its city approached enough to be visible by the eyes. I initially imagined it to be fantastic and vivid, but it just seemed like it wasn''t when I looked outside. "No, you, do you have an ID? "Ah... I don''t have it..." Uh, I knew you needed that. I hit a big wall all of a sudden...... what do we do? That''s what I thought, but your man gave me some advice. "Well... if you tell the gatekeepers you''ve lost your I.D., they''ll let you issue your I.D. provisionally after the physical examination, so there''s no problem." "Oh, yeah, why su?" Good. But is it ok for the country to be so judged by Gabagaba? As for this one, it''s convenient... Probably something like being extra confident about the strength of your country. Regardless, the gates of the castle town were almost upon us already. "You have to issue your ID provisionally, don''t you? Come down here for once." "Yes, uh... thank you" "No, this one would have died with the daughters behind it if it weren''t for you... Thanks for your help. I''ll give you the package at the carriage stop inside." I got out of the carriage. And the man waved his whip, and moved his horse, and went into the gate after he had spoken to the gate soldiers about something. I''m going to the gate, too. "Do you have an ID? Yes, he was spoken to by a looking gate soldier who looked like he was doing a cheetah cosplay. What is this? Ma..., leave that alone, I have to lie about losing my ID. "Sorry, I lost it" "Well, then we can issue it provisionally after the inspection... do we? "Can you please? "Okay, then come here." As he followed the gate soldiers, he took out some kind of stick a short distance from the gate. So he put the stick around me, and at the end of the day, he did a light body check. "All right, you''ll be fine. This is your provisional ID. Come and rebuild it properly in the bureau." "Yes, thank you. What is that stick, by the way? When I asked him that, he looked obviously surprised. "You don''t know this? Are you from the country? "Yeah, well..." "This is a magic item that reads only a little of the other person''s thoughts. It''s state-of-the-art, huh? See, countryman?" "Oh, really?" "Yes... you can go through the gate now" I went back to the gate, presented the other gate soldier with the ID I had provisionally issued, and went inside the castle town. The castle town... yes, it''s like France... or Italy... I don''t know, but it feels like that kind of atmospheric place has become more fantastic. Especially that castle I saw from afar, which I think gives it a taste. Looking over there, there was a guide board to the carriage stop. On that street, head to the carriage stop where your man will be waiting. Walked about 3 minutes away. You didn''t walk more than I thought. At the carriage stop, there was a carriage that I had given you a ride earlier, and you were there. The man was getting out of the carriage and sprinkling the cigar. "Oh, are you here?" Noticed this way, he approached this way as he took the cigar off his mouth and said so with it in his hand. "Yes." "My employer is coming, just give me a few more minutes. You should buy him some goblins." I decided to wait with you for your employer. The girls in the carriage are blubbering, drooling, just bonkers, staring at this one. No... is this man''s employer a true slave trader? Assuming it''s a bad character in comics and Lanobe Street, can I talk to Soitz without expressing my anger? ...... I don''t know. I don''t know, seriously. It didn''t wait that long, and soon the slave trader came. What looks like is a golden thread, wrapped in luxurious clothes and hats with embroidery, and shoes that look obviously expensive too. And a ring with a large jewel attached to all fingers of the hand... The merchant spoke to his lord. "Ghohohoho, have the slaves been brought here safely? Fred." Fred would be the name of this man. "Yeah, in this carriage. Would you like to see it? "Ghohohoho, let me do that" Without worrying about me, the merchant walked to the carriage. And when your man opened the back door of the carriage, the merchant seemed to have peered into it. I''m standing next to a horse, so I can''t see much from here. "Ghohohoho, yeah, it''s going to sell high again this time...... but... Is that the defective product you were contacted about? "Eh... definitely" Things about people, it''s also called defective products. I knew you didn''t have a lot of character. "Hey, defective product. Come out." Yes, when the merchant called, one girl came out. As far as I can tell from here... one dog-like ear is chopped a thousand times and the tip of a dog-like tail is unnaturally short. And there is a weakness that seems to fall just a little on it. This one I''m looking at is spicier. It feels like I haven''t eaten anything in days. "Gho... did you give this werewolf beast a proper meal while he was on the move? Fred, you''re gonna die in a few days." "Yes... but if I feed you, just for what I feed you, you throw up everything. I don''t think I''m throwing up intentionally..." "Ghohohoho... so... is everything I''ve been contacted for is true? I don''t have a bad face, and there''s a place out there... but other than that, he says it''s no good.... It''s not for sale. If I were to sell such a defective product, the name of the store would become obsolete. Well, what do we do?" I''m not eating anything, I''m not throwing up on purpose... and I''m placed in an environment of excessive stress: slavery... suppose the only possible eating disorder? I''m so worn out...... what the hell is going on with that kid? 223 Episode 213: Slaver (Sho) "Ghohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho I''m dressed differently..." Is Svazilfaj the name of this horse? ¡­ more than that, the merchant is asking you about me. "Hey, you''re a traveler I met on the road, actually _____" He told the merchant exactly what happened with Kitin, such as picking me up and running into a goblin. "Gho... yes, with elementary magic, with a blow to D-rank demons..." When he shrugged so, he snuggled over here with a full grin as he rubbed his hands as he told his lord to look at the child who had been called a defective product or other child. "Ghohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho! What do you think, Great Wizard? Don''t you need slaves? Ghohohohohohohoho!" I see you''ve been targeted for business. But I have no sentence. I''d rather buy those kids than be bought by the terrible Lord, but they don''t. "No, because I have no sentence..." "Ghohohohohohohohohoho! No, the Great Wizard apparently sees you as the first to have a slave. Sometimes you protected our products, and only this time, for free! I''ll give you one, won''t I? I will choose the slave to hand over here." Uh, no. That way. You''re trying to give her to me, aren''t you?... What do we do? What am I supposed to do best? ............... for now... why don''t you ask what slaves are like. "Well, what about slaves..." "Ghohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho The main thing is to make them do chores and chores, though. Freedom for those who buy anything but killing! Used for sexual processing or to satisfy violent cravings." I didn''t put the word sexual processing or violent desire on my face, but I found it quite offensive. Yabe, beat me up, he... But in this world, I''m the anomaly and he''s normal. "That... do you mean my daughter there? "Ghohohoho... You''re right." "More than that. What happens if I don''t take the kid? That''s what I asked. The face of the merchant, who had laughed at Niyaniya until earlier, became quite serious. "It''s __________" I took a breath. Is that... really forgivable? I can''t get it out of my mouth. It''s just... one thing I can say is that if I didn''t take over the kid here that I''m, like, a werewolf beast, I''d regret it for life and I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life. I don''t have a choice. "....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Ghohohohohohohohohoho! Thank you! Ghohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho! I signed the paper I was given, the pen I was given, with ''Shaw''. "Ghohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho! Cook if you want, cook if you want, and free if you want. By the way, if you''re going to release me, you just have to break this contract. Fred, give me the keys." He took the two keys out of the bag and gave them to the merchant. "This is the key to that slave, the shackles and shackles. By the way, the inscription of the slave on his shoulder won''t disappear until he''s released." When the merchant handed me those two keys along with the contract, I went to the kid, and I was forced to pull my hand and bring him to me. "Yes, go ahead" Yes, I''d be in trouble if they told me to go ahead. What am I supposed to do? I... Let it go for now...... no, that would be a bad idea, no matter what you think. Then...... "Ugh..." Suddenly, the child collapsed without power in front of us as we stretched our thoughts. "Oh, hey, you okay!? I''m shaking that kid''s body just a little bit soon. No reaction. The next time I measured the pulse, the pulse was right. Good... alive. Suppose... what about breathing? Now I''ll put my hand in front of the kid''s mouth, but it looks like he has no breathing problems. I mean, I guess I''m just passing out now. I held the child up and decided to carry him as little as possible. It feels soft on my back and hands... exhales in my ears... I don''t have time to think. You''re an idiot, I... No, you''re an idiot. "... Sumi-san, I can''t believe I''m suddenly bothering my husband..." That''s what the merchant said as he seemed really sorry. But I didn''t miss a word I said afterwards, ''I knew it was a bad product''. I''m so frustrated... even so, I''m not carrying one girl, and I''m not capable of anything. "That''s right! Lord Iledo Merchant, I need you to buy me something..." You stepped on one paragraph of the story, and your man started making suggestions to the merchant. "Ghohohoho... what the hell, Fred" "No, you said earlier that this man had defeated the demon, right? I want you to buy them dead bodies." "Ghohohohohohohohohoho! I don''t mind. Because slave traders are not the only traders in the club to which I belong. Which I''ll show you here." "Thank you" And he removed from the sack eight goblins, and a body of dongoblins, and eight things that were like balls. Only one ball comes in different colors. "Do you sell Demon Nukes, too? "Yeah, please. All right? You." They told me the story, but you''re not sure. Isn''t that a good idea for now? I nodded. As I nodded, the merchant looked at the goblins'' corpses and demonic nuclei, one by one. And after a while, this is good. "Ghohohoho, there''s still baking marks and stuff... right, these guys are all 9500 bells" "Whoa, thanks! Oh, can you fine-tune the coins? ''Cause I''m gonna split it with that guy." "Gho, I don''t mind." He has received coins from merchants as jarring. How much is a 9500 bell? I don''t know... from that delight of yours, it probably shouldn''t be thousands of yen. The man came here holding the coin handed to him by the merchant. "Look, this is your share! That being said, he has offered seven silver coins and five silver coins that are one turn larger than that. I supported the girl with one hand while I received it with the other. I can''t help it, it might seem weird, but I need to know how much this money is. "Um... how many apples could I buy with this? On the way to this castle town, I saw your man grabbing an apple. If you think of apples as 100 yen a piece, you''ll know the value of this currency as well. "Ah...? That''s... how much is it, one apple, one big 10-bell copper coin... hmm..." One apple, 10 bells. 100 yen for 10 bells? Therefore, you will receive 95,000 yen. Well, don''t be delighted. Hmm, what I received was a small silver coin and a large silver coin...... Assuming this larger one is a large silver coin, it is possible to¡­ 1,000 yen per silver coin and 10,000 yen per large silver coin. So what I got from you is 75,000 yen! Ooh, this sucks. But you can handle three days. Then today, it should be late there... let me stay one night at some inn... tomorrow, let''s find a job. I''m carrying it now, even for this kid. "... Fred, do you think 750 of them would do that? "Oh, yeah, yeah! You, 750! "Oh, thank you" Well, now I''m ready for a lot of things. I didn''t think you were gonna hold a girl. "Well, I guess it''s time." "Oh, are you going? Bye." "Ghohohohohoho, we look forward to using you again." When I said goodbye to the two of them, I walked to the center of the city. 224 Episode 214: Arrival (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "We''re here, get off" Lowkiss told the two of them to get out of the carriage. "Okay. Cherry Blossom, I''m getting out of the carriage." "Yeah..." Kanata shook Sakura''s hand and even brought her own arm. And let Sakura grab her own arm. Confirming that Sakura had grabbed his arm, he began to walk to the exit of the carriage. "I''m going down now. Watch the steps." "Ugh... yeah" Thus the two stepped out of the carriage and into the grounds of the castle of Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation. "Wow..." From Kanata, that''s what leaks. "Duh, what''s wrong? Leaves." "It really feels like the world in the game! Wow, this is..." "Heh... it is..." "Cook, my evil king''s heart hurts......! "... asshole" With such an exchange, Lowkiss cautioned the two who were stopping. "What are you doing, both of you? Why don''t you come quick?" "Oh, I''m sorry" Once again, Kanata and Sakura began walking towards the castle. From behind the two, after all, many leopard-skinned and armoured women are following. We walked about 3 minutes and the line reached the entrance to the castle. "Come on, this is my castle. Follow me." "Yes... yes! The two entered the castle. Leaves look around Kyorokyoro and the surroundings, reporting the scene and what they find. Cherry blossoms were just snorting and listening. As I walk for a while, I plug it up to the stairs. "Climb up here... upstairs is the throne room. Get that far." Lowkiss doesn''t realize why the two of them are mottled, or he climbs stairs with Stasta. "Ah... Mr. Lowkiss, he''s gone first" "... Fine, Ye. You got a handrail or something, right? I''ll keep track of it, so get ahead." "No, you can''t do that... Hey, I''m sorry." Kanata lets Sakura off her own arm. Then he turned around behind Sakura, put his hands behind his knees with those of him, and started snuggling at the princess as he was. "Ugh... wow!? Hey, hey leaves!? "Oh, I''m sorry. Surprise me. But this is the most efficient. Hold on to me." "What... ah... the... yeah! Sakura searches for Kanata''s neck by hand and clings to it with both arms. At the same time, Kanata ran up the stairs at his full speed and went straight into the throne room at about the same time as Lowkiss. While out of breath with Zeze, Kanata, softly, unloads Sakura on the floor. "... at the wedding, come running up with that hug..." That''s what Lowkiss whined about watching the whole thing, but Sakura, who remembers some panic about being stuck with a princess, and running up holding Sakura, doesn''t sound like a kanata who used half a day of health. Looking at that now, Lowkiss finally realized that Sakura might be blind. "Hey, it''s you." "Ha... ha... Yes?" "Maybe Sakura is blind? "... Yep, mostly. Only slightly." "Right..............." And Lowkiss, when he had heard of his eyes, told Canata all that, and left them, and went up to the throne, and sat down. And slap your hands twice. Then from another place from the entrance where Sakura and Kanata came in, people like maids and butlers¡­ and many others came into this room. Kanata and Sakura, come before me. "Yes." Kanata comes to the front of Lowkiss, pulling Sakura''s hand. When the two of them came, Lowkiss started talking. "Well... did I tell you in the carriage what we wanted you guys to do? "Ha..." "And Sakura is almost blind. Right? "Yes..." "Hmm... then let''s do something good. Bring that one." When Lowkiss said so, one of the men dressed like a butler left somewhere. And soon, he came back with a glass bottle in his hand and offered it to Lowkiss. "Kanata, you see this? "Yes, red liquid......" "Oh, this is it. It''s called a master potion. If you drink it, your HP will fully recover... and you can regenerate defective parts of your body. I don''t care, I don''t know, my eyesight." Kanata, who heard it, paid attention to its master potion. I definitely want it, yes, Kanata thinks. "So, if you guys do what I said... pay the price of the market for this master potion, 1.2 million bells, and I won''t even give this to Sakura" "Ho... is that true? "Oh." In Kanata, the answer had already been decided. Quickly, I managed to earn 1.2 million bells and use them for my sakura... "Sakura... I want to be visible." "What... ah... yeah, well... but..." Before Sakura goes further, Kanata responds to Lowkiss. "Okay, Lowkiss... uh..." "Good for King Lowkiss" "I understand, King Lowkiss. I''ll try one of them." Lowkiss, who saw Kanata declare so, only giggled for a moment, but no one saw it. "Oh, I''m hoping...... Both of you, back off now. Hey, you, show these two the castle." "Yes." Lowkiss nominated one maid. When the maid gives Lowkiss a compliment, she comes before the two of them and gives them another compliment. "Dear Kanata, Sakura, let me show you around the castle" "... ah... please" As such, the three of them left the throne room. 225 Episode 215: Sakamura The maid''s guide to the castle spanned an hour and a half. In her head, Kanata tried to remember the map as if it were a game, and she remembered everything. And the last time I was introduced was upstairs, in a room for two people to stay in. "This is where Kanata and Sakura live." "What...? Kanata was surprised. "Duh, what''s wrong? Leaves?" "No... that... there''s only one door" Sakura wonders what''s wrong with that. "What silly thing are you talking about? Nothing strange..." "Are you sure...? It''s the same room." "Huh!? Sakura understood what Kanata meant by surprise, but now she was surprised. The maid who was watching the two of them gave an explanation of why they were in the same room. "I have been contacted by King Lowkiss that you two are husband and wife" "Huh...... couple!? We did? "Yeah... it looks that way from me, too, doesn''t it? You''re both young and married, aren''t you? "Hey do... no..." Sakura tried to deny it, but Kanata blocked it. "I''m not married, but we''ve been dating for years." "Ha... ha!? "Oh, did I? It''s time to show you the room." The maid laughed nicely and began to explain the inside of the room. Inside the room were already equipped, such as the two of us dressed. Bathrooms, toilets, sinks and kitchens are also available, in a room that at first glance feels like a luxury apartment has been packed into a single room. But if there''s a problem for both of us... it would mean there''s only one bed. "That''s it. Do you have any questions? "Um... can''t you get more beds? That''s what Kanata asked, but what returned from the maid was an answer that betrayed Kanata''s expectations. "Sorry, we can''t prepare you" "... why? Immediately Kanata asks for the reason. The maid answers with a little confusion. "I don''t have any other beds for you... In our initial plans, we heard that the wise are alone... But since it''s huge, I think it''s possible for both of us to sleep together! Also, you two are dating, so we''re going to do the same thing, right? Then..." There shouldn''t be a problem, the maid insisted. Kanata and Sakura flashed, but Kanata said the words painstakingly. "No... but... I''m in trouble..." "Ah hey, this is the time! I''ll call you as soon as dinner is ready, so please change your food and wait in this room! Has the two in a hurry been troublesome to explain, or stuck in words¡­ the maid has left with a shittiness. "............... for now, shall we get dressed? That''s what Kanata told Sakura, but Sakura was full of heads for something else. "... you know, Kanata" "What? "... I can''t believe we''re dating... why did you say that? "With that being said, I don''t know if they''re going to act separately, because I don''t know.... didn''t you like it? I''m sorry." "Well... then... it''s the only way, isn''t it? Let''s get dressed." Sakura seemed happy somewhere in response to Kanata''s concern. While Sakura questioned her good mood for some reason, Kanata handed her Sakura''s clothes. "I''ll change in the bathroom, so get dressed." "Yeah... Don''t peek, okay? ''Cause if you peek, you''re gonna hate it, right? "Ok, ok. Call me when you''re done dressing." "Yeah." Kanata went into the bathroom and started dressing there. Sakura nodded her face to the bed when she confirmed it. "(Uh! Uh! She said she was married to me or Leaf! Heh, heh, heh! Glad to hear it, glad to hear it! And... princess... Lift me up as a leopard... that would be cool... Hehe... and I need to get dressed. Kanata gets out of the bathroom and this is gone)" Sakura hurried to change into the clothes that Kanata gave me. "Fine, Kanata, you can come..." But after Sakura called Kanata, she realized something strange. The size of the clothes was perfect, but all over the body it sucks. "What? Cherry blossoms, sized? I''m perfect..." Kanata, who came out of the bathroom after being called by Sakura, said that much, she shut up. "What... hey, don''t shut up! What do you think, my clothes, what do you think? "... can I be honest? "Ugh... yeah" "Erm, looks good on you? You look great... but... you''re having trouble with your eyes... your skirt is too short, and your shoulders and chest are open..." Yes, Sakura was dressed as if she were a girl from the Lanobe or comic book world. Sakura''s face turns bright red when she hears what she looks like from Kanata. "Duh... what to do... that... me, I may have worn the wrong clothes... Kanata, what about the other clothes? "Oh, uh... I''ll take a look" That being said, Kanata sighed one sigh when she saw all of Sakura''s prepared clothes. "How was it...? "No, it''s all... it''s not what Sakura usually wears. I guess it''s just bedtime, it''s okay." "... yes, then..." It was when Sakura was about to say so, letters floating in their heads. [Dinner is ready! Please come to the dining room, Master Canata! Dear Sakura!] 226 Episode 216: The End of a Day (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The two of them are suddenly surprised by the message that has come to their mind. "What? Now..." "I don''t know... but let''s just go to the dining room" Sakura grabs on to Kanata''s arm again. Kanata and Sakura left their rooms and headed to the dining room. There was only an earlier maid in the dining room, and a lavish meal for two was arranged on the desk. "Oh, you''re here. You both look great in your meals! "Thank you, by the way, what letter came to mind earlier? Is that your skill or something? Kanata asks the maid that. The maid looked strange and answered the question. "Huh...? We can all...? "What... how? "Uh, that''s _____" The maid thoroughly explained to Kanata and Sakura how to use and use the message. "It''s very convenient, it" "Can''t you do it in the world of the wise? "Um... no, you can do it close. I''m just relying on tools." What Kanata was saying was about the phone. "Really," the maid murmured, realizing the food was going to be cold and urging the two of them to move to their seats. "The food will be cold! Enjoy your dinner." As the maid tells me, Kanata and Sakura take their seats. "Cherry blossoms, can you eat rice? "I can do that to a boulder. You could have changed clothes, right? "Oh, you did. Shall we eat then?" After Kanata explained to Sakura where and which dishes were available, the two brought the dishes to their mouths. First, the two first include something like a steak in the cut with a knife. The behavior, the procedure, was entirely the same, making the maid laugh crunchily. Completely in her head, it seems certain that those two are in love. "Oh, my God, it''s happening! "Oh yeah... Should I say that boulders are in the castle... I''ve never eaten anything like this" Whether they were getting tired in a world they''d never seen, or because they didn''t eat lunch, or because they were too delicious again, the two peppered off that dinner, which had so much. "Thank you very much." "Welcome.... Is there anything we can do after this? Kanata asked the maid as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. "No, I won''t sit down. You may take the day off. I just want you to start working out tomorrow." "Okay. Sakura, go back to your room." "Yeah." "Good night" The maid bowed her head to both of them and dropped them off. The two of them back in the room started discussing which would take a bath first. "Which way to take a bath first? To be honest, it''s too dangerous for cherry blossoms to take their first bath alone, so I just want to help..." "... Yada, no, no" Sakura shook her neck strongly to the side, indicating a willingness to deny. "Well, why don''t I go in first and move the stuff I use for my bath to an easy place to get it?" "Uh, would you do that? "Okay. Well, I''m taking a bath first." Kanata disappeared into the stripper. There is nothing special about cherry blossoms left, so I think back to what happened in the day that I was able to do today. Most of it was about Kanata. "(Yeah... just today, Leaf cared so much about me... The terms offered by someone like Lowkiss for my eyes...)" Sakura took a big sigh. "(Ha... but I, I can''t do anything on the leaves. On the contrary, it hits me hard... Even the bath thing. Yes, honestly, I''m worried about taking it alone. They saw me naked. But should I have asked you to help me? No, but I''m still embarrassed... Cool leaves, but I don''t think I would... that... lust...)" I was stuffy talking to myself, and at some point, Kanata came up from the bath. I''m already wearing a sleeping roll. "Cherry blossoms, fine. Next. Um... yes, here it is, sleeping rolls and underwear" With that said, Kanata handed Sakura sleeping rolls and underwear. "... leaves touch my underwear..." "Ah!? Sorry... no, the... sorry." "Ha... I know what I have to do. Fine. Don''t apologize.... bath, don''t peek, okay? "Oh, wow." Now the cherry blossoms were a tough step, and I went into the stripper. It was Kanata who looked worried about it, but she was relieved to hear the water start flowing from the bathroom. He sat on the couch and, once again, reviewed his status in detail. Sakura returned safely from the bathroom after a while. "Good, you put it right in there" That''s what Kanata called Sakura, who had just come up. "Yeah, thanks to you.... you could have slept first." "Huh... while the cherry blossoms were in the water, I was revisiting the system of this world." "Hmm, well, no. Go to sleep?" Sakura looked for the bed and laid there, but was uncomfortable not hearing Kanata''s footsteps. "Is that it? Leaves don''t sleep? "No... bed, there''s only one. That''s why I''m going to bed." "Speaking of which, I was talking about the bed with the maid.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Sakura then acted surprised herself. This is what she said now as she slapped on the bed edge where she was lying. "You can come. leaves. If you don''t do something weird" "Ha!? Kanata roughed up her voice and was surprised out loud, but more surprised than that was Sakura herself. But Sakura kept thinking there was no choice but to say what she had said. "No... that... not that I want to sleep with the leaves, huh? Different, huh? Yes! I hope you keep me from falling out of bed when you wake up, when you wake up, I can''t believe..." "Oh, oh... hmm... are you sure? "... Whatever you want" The leaves bothered me a lot, and I decided to sleep with them. He enters the bed in a critical system so as not to touch Sakura. "... since kindergarten, you know?" "Yeah." The two never had any more conversations and remained silent for awhile in embarrassment. And out of bounds due to tiredness, Sakura fell asleep faster than Kanata. Sakura slept, while Kanata couldn''t sleep at all. Because embarrassment, lighting, and many other emotions were swirling in my head. The reason for this... is that Sakura, like her sister, Micah, had a habit of holding onto something nearby while she slept. 227 Episode Two Hundred and Seventeen: Karas Visit Day Two, First Half "Hmm... good day, Alim" "Oh, Micah." Me and Mika woke up. There''s Kara next to me, but she''s asleep with Susu and she''s sleeping comfortably. Or my arm hurts if Micah was holding me again. But I never mind. Looking at the clock, it was only 6: 30 in the morning. Looks like we both got up too early by chance. It''s okay to wake Kara up at 8: 00 but... Shall we sleep another night? "You''re up too early, Micah. Why don''t you go back to sleep? "Hmm... I''m gonna wake up.... Arim, wake up." "Huh? Well, good..." I don''t know what the intention was, but I decided to wake up just like Micah said. For now, I made tea for two, woke up at the desk in front of the couch, and sat on the couch. Micah also sits on the couch. I like this relaxed atmosphere. "Hey, Alim, turn around? "Hmm?" When I turn around Micah, Micah kisses me at the same time. "Eh heh, it''s been a long time since you''ve done this in the morning! "Right! This is what you wanted? "Yeah. More? "But once, if I brush my teeth, should I take a shower?" "Mmmm..." So me and Mika brushed our teeth and sat back on the couch again. "But, Micah. You know, when Kara''s here, even when Rose''s here, she was kissing normally, right? "Is that different? Not in public like this. Not when you can relax." "Well, sure" I went back to my dreams and had a fling for the next hour. Micah seems quite satisfied, yes, quite... When we... no, when I had enough, Kara woke up, maybe a little after 6: 30. "Good morning! Alim, Micah! "Mmm! Good morning, Kara." "Oh, hey, Kara" We had breakfast as it was and we talked about our plans for today. Mainly, talk about cooking practice. Yes, I have to ask Kara how much SKP she has. Me and Micah are good cooks because their skills work. "Today, as I said yesterday, let''s practice cooking, Kara! "Ha!" "By the way, Kara, how much SKP do you have right now? "Uh... is it SKP? No... I''ve never played SKP or STP since I was born... so it stays the first 10." Does that mean Kara is level 1... Mephistophales will easily grab you in the street. But why remain level one, right? ''Cause the king is a former SSS ranker, right? I think I know how important the level is... "Kara, levels matter! "Really!? So, but experience is what you get when you kill demons... except for those fighting professions like adventurers, soldiers, etc., my brother told me that the basics are level 1. Levels don''t rise that way..." Uh, yeah, yeah, I see! One mystery since I came to this world, and now I feel solved. I mean, this world makes it easier to get levels, but we don''t all think levels matter in the first place! So, while you realize the importance of raising that level, or doing your job, the person who defeated a lot of demons is the SSS Ranker. Maybe the King is the latter. Then¡­ I might as well rely on the automatic improvement of my skills through workouts rather than forcing Kara to increase her level and gain SKP. "Ma, okay. Cooking practice." "Ha... ha! "What do you make it from? Alim." "Let''s start with stir-fried vegetables." Heading into the kitchen, I made some vegetables. Let Kara wear an apron. "Okay, wash this first, Kara" "Yes! The... soap or something? "... Kara can eat soap? "Right! I can''t eat it. I''ll just wash it with water." Kara washed the vegetables quite carefully. I kept washing it until Micah and I said it was good. If I hadn''t stopped it, I''d been washing it. I''m done cutting all the vegetables, so the next step is to cut them. Micah teaches that. "Fine, like this, peel it off, huh? Micah slowly let Kahlua skin the mold of Pippi Village specialty. "So once, cut it in half so it''s easy to cut... Then when you hang up, you make your hand look like a cat demon! Mika made Kara see what those hands looked like while imitating Nyan and the cat. Cute. So cute. Let''s have it done next time we''re alone. I''m going to do it, too. "Try it! "Ha, ha! Kara ran out of vegetables properly as Micah demonstrated. The hand holding the knife was trembling or occasionally forgetting Mr. Cat''s hand, but I could cut all the vegetables repeatedly like that. So the next step is to fry them. 228 Episode 218: Later in the second day of Karas visit First I showed him a little where I''d fry him. "This is how you fry it. Be careful not to burn, fire or time! And then the seasoning is _____" "Ha... yes! I gave Kara a wood bella and watched her stir fry. Fine, fine, I feel like some kind of family medicine class. Speaking of which, Micah used to stick it out when she was practicing cooking in family medicine. I wonder why it was. [Hey, Micah] [Yeah, what? [Mika was always so uptight during cooking internships, why? [Hmm? Well... you were appealing to dreams, weren''t you? Where I''m family...] [It is. Sometimes... Micah''s cooking, you''ve been watching me at home. Isn''t that enough for you? [Also, for the evaluation of family medicine.] [I see] And I was talking like that, while Kara was hazy. I cut a conversation with Micah and asked her why she was so happy. "What''s wrong? "I did it! I got my cooking skills! Thanks to Alim and Micah! Whoa! You got your cooking skills! Heh heh, that was worth teaching. Speaking of which, if you gave SK2 a self workout, it''s too late to get to the level, but the mastery itself is fast. I just solved one mystery, but one new mystery has increased. I''ll look into this sort of thing, maybe I can try it sometime. But when is that? Old age, I guess? You''ll be with Micah in old age, and I''d like to look into it with Micah. Yeah... eheh. That, but I can create my own rejuvenation items, and there''s an old age for Micah? ......... ma, no. "Kara, this is it! Place on a plate." With that said, Micah brought a plate from the cupboard. "Ha!" Kara carefully and carefully served it on the plate so as not to spill the stir-fry from the plate. "Kara''s cooking, made by one of the first people in her life, is complete! "I did it, I did it! Thanks, Alim! Micah!" With that said, Kara and I are going to hug Mika. I''m glad you''re happy. "Well, let''s try it" "Ha!" I''ll give Kara the fork. Kara stabbed a slice of vegetables and contained them in her mouth. "Chi... I''m cooking properly! "Ha, ha, ha." "Hey." Me and Micah took out the fork too and carried the vegetables to our mouths. Yeah, I think it''s good. It feels like the first saut¨¦ed vegetables I ever made. "Yeah, yeah, I think it''s good, Kara" "Good for you! Next time, I want to feed my mother! "Right, shall we? Cooperate with the chefs." Finish saut¨¦ing vegetables and clean up after. No matter what, even the wash is with the chicken. Because that''s the dish. As a result, Kara did not try to use soap when washing her plate. I guess that means you didn''t use it on vegetables. I made him come back. By the time it was all over, it was generally lunch time. "Okay, then we''ll make lunch. I just ate a little now, so as to make it less... What''s good? Kara." "I''d like to see Alim fry vegetables" "Yeah, okay. Leave it to me." So now I made fried vegetables. "Oh, wait." "... that''s an amazing high-level vegetable stir fry" "Sort of." "Really, it''s saut¨¦ed vegetables, but it''s more amazing than the main dish at a fancy restaurant there." "Well." After lunch, we also play in various games and have the rest of yesterday''s ice cream. Shit, this is ice cream again tomorrow.... I think I''ll make it into a parfait. And yes, it was time for a bath while I was sloppy. "Don''t do anything weird today, Micah, Kara! "Oh, no." "Hehe, actually looking forward to this all day..." "Ho! "It''s okay, it''s okay.... because it''s not a joke..." And it''s weird to talk naked in the stripper forever, so I pretended Micah said something but didn''t care, washed my body as it was, and then took a bath. This time in, is new and increased light purple water. There''s nothing particularly odd about it because it''s light purple. It''s just that it helps to boost growth and prevent aging. As I was rubbed in the chest, I was in the hot spring with my back of the wall and my arms in front of my chest so that they wouldn''t take my back. "... Alim boring, it" "Heh heh! I won''t let you rub it anymore! "... Alim, there''s something else you can rub besides your chest? With that said, Micah''s been rubbing my stretched leg. "Thin, but Pulp''s Subesbe..." "Ho, is that true? Give me one leg! Then I''ll take Kara with my right leg. "Copy that! Kara has joined the fight, like yesterday. Better than a chest... but no. Shit. After a while, we got out of the bath. She rubbed her thighs. And now, my God, I''m knee-pillowing Micah. "How did this happen? "Soft ~" "I''m next! Micah!" 229 Lesson 219 Accommodation (Sho) I was roaming around the city carrying this beastly girl. After all, culturally in this world, it''s strange that I''m carrying a slave or that people around me look at me like they see something unusual, but I don''t care about that. Inn for now, Inn. I need to find somewhere I can make you stay. For at least 3 days. And in the meantime, you can manage to be provisional, so look for a job¡­ stabilize your life and rent a house. This is your first goal. While I was running around the city, I found a house. I found a place to stay in the meantime, but not because they all seemed expensive for the purpose I saw them for. Meanwhile, this inn is judging by its appearance, but with my current possession for three days, I might be able to stay enough. I opened the door to the billboard inn that said ''Inn Enel''. Karan and I hear bells. "Welcome" Standing at the counter, that''s what my uncle said. The interior... I don''t know, but for now, it feels like it''s gone. I went to the counter and spoke to the uncle. "Um... excuse me, I''d like to stay, are you free? "Yeah, I''m free. There are stages from B to S in the room, which room would you like? I guess this kind of thing is cheapest b in turn. Don''t worry about the price. "How much is room B for a night? "It will be 450 bells. Morning and evening meals included." 450 bells, or 4,500 yen? Can we stay five nights? Don''t leave 52500 bells on hand. All right, in five nights... so, yeah, I had this girl now. Then I have to rent two rooms. So, three nights after all? "Excuse me, then two rooms for three nights..." "Sir, if you''ll excuse me, the child behind it is a slave, right? "Yeah..." "Then why don''t you stay in the same room? No, but then you only have one bed. Besides, there are a lot of problems. Windy. "No, but when you do, you have one bed..." "... Huh? Wouldn''t you mind? If you''re curious, we''ll also provide a duvet and blanket? ... I knew it. That''s what slaves are commonly treated like. Even lodging, which is a business, is for slaves, so I guess people who think slaves are pathetic are seriously a minority. And yes, am I stupid? If we don''t get the room together, we can''t take care of her or look after her. I just cared about morals and forgot about you. Then... "So, what room has two beds? "... basically, we only have two rooms in our inn because many people stay alone... unfortunately, they''re both buried" "Really?" Then we have no choice. After all, you''re in room B. Five nights. "So can I ask you to stay in room B for 5 nights? "Yes, I get it...... uh, you need a duvet and a blanket rental, right? I forgot to tell you, you''re going to get an extra 50 bells a day? "Yeah, I don''t mind. Oh, and can I advance the price? I thought I should make an advance. If something happened... for example, someone snagged me and I lost all my property and couldn''t pay for this inn, it would be tough. "Yes, it''s fine. It will total 2500 bells." I took three large silver coins out of my pocket and gave them to my uncle. Ask them to return 5 silver coins as change. My uncle then came out of the counter and showed us the room and gave us the keys, the blanket and a duvet that was a little dirty but well known to be washing. The room is¡­ a little small as an inn, only. I put this kid in bed and hung a futon. And then again, I tried to see if there was a pulse, breath, and then also a fever. It''s okay, there doesn''t seem to be a problem. If so, I guess I''m still down with fatigue and hunger. And as long as I hear about that man throwing up right away, this kid has an eating disorder. I often get stressed or on a diet...... this kid is probably the former. Eating disorders, anorexia if that''s also this way of losing weight. If so, you need to think about food. If you eat at a meal too often, they often binge you this time. And I''d rather eat with you and talk than feed you alone at dinner. I may also need to take care of my mental. I don''t know how. Can you do this while you''re at work? Me. ... but we have to do it. We have to do this. And then... right, me and this kid''s clothes... and I need to buy some ingredients. I''m worried about leaving this kid alone... but I can''t help it. 230 Episode 220: Shopping (Sho) I took the girl''s restraint off, left her 1000 bells and went outside with 4,000. In the meantime, I was finding a clothes store and 800 stores when I just wandered around. And... I need to buy that handy bag that your man had. You can ask the store clerk who shopped for it. Stick... I should still say, there are quite a few people who are bringing luggage to their slaves. Some of them were dressed properly, but nearly half the humans were not dressed properly for slavery. But you really change the way people treat slaves... Some of the slaves with dead eyes were talking to people who would be their masters in a fun way. I was walking around observing the city like that and I got to the clothes store. Shit, I don''t know the size of that kid...... What am I supposed to do with my underwear or something? "Can I help you? If I was worried in front of the store, a woman who would be the clerk in the store talked to me. "Ah, yes. May I take a look inside? "Yeah, of course. Go ahead." I''m going inside the store. Apparently, this store has all the boys and girls. Good. And he''s cheap. One man''s clothes, cheapest, so at 120 bells...... 125 bells for pants? Let''s buy two of them in different colors. I still can''t afford the money. And... oh, they sell women the same way. One piece is 175 bells. You can wear two of these and two of your clothes. And the underwear and socks... looks like this store is for sale. Men and women alike. Both underwear and socks are about 40 bells a piece. So... for me and that kid... right, in about four days... 960 bells? How much is all this going to cost? Um, 2040 bells? I only have 1960 bells left... Shh. So, the problem is the size... if you look closely, this store''s underwear, it''s all the same size... "Excuse me, clerk, what size is this underwear..." "Oh, is it a size! Don''t worry, it''s all enchanted so it fits the size of the person wearing it." "Really?" Heh, wow. That''s just fantasy. This is convenient. Then let''s just get the accounting done. ... Speaking of which, I also had to buy shoes. I bought clothes and paid 1800 bells. And I need to ask this clerk where I need it. "Thank you for your purchase! "Oh, excuse me. Um... bags with lots of them... shops with shoes are nearby..." "Yes, there is! Leaving this store, there is a grocery and magic item store about 6 sandwiches away. Plus there''s a shoe shop behind that shop." "Thank you! All right, shall we head there then? I went to six sandwiched stores, just like the clerk told me, and I went in. "There you are." The clerk at the store was shitty... rude when I said it, but he was an old man. You have a lot of stuff. Magic Items...... I''m sure he specializes in something called an enchant that the clothes store clerk said earlier. Something like a bracelet misanga, something like a card, paper with demon squares written on it...! I never get tired of watching. I found an example bag. They say it''s a magic bag...... one, it''s the cheapest, so it''s 1000 bells!? But without this, life in this world is sure to be very inconvenient. I can''t help it... but I''ll have to buy this. When I say I''ll buy more... I want a few towels and a bucket. He also said the grocery store was in the same place. I also found these and bought them. "Grandpa, please take this" "Yes, it''s 1,100 bells." "And... how long will this bag be in? "Of that... more or less... about two-thirds the size of the outlet here" It''s about two-thirds the size of here... so it''s about a tatami bigger than the room I''m staying in right now. All right, all right. You''ve had enough for a while. I paid for one large silver coin and one silver coin, and I went to this store. Also, we''ll be here in time. Next up is the shoe shop... he''s the only one who doesn''t have shoes and I don''t need anything else because I''m wearing school designated black leather shoes... I can''t afford to buy my share right now. Let''s just buy that kid''s share. I went into the shoe store behind this grocery store and bought the cheapest one for a woman. Still got 400 bells. And then... food. Well, now I''m having a good time. I''m not an expert, so seriously, I don''t know what I''m familiar with, but, no, in the case of anorexia with eating disorders, I guess I should have made the habit of feeding the person what he likes, what''s easy to eat, first. What do you like about her? I don''t even know his name. I''ll have to ask when I wake up. Yeah. I went back to the inn. 231 Episode 221: Awakening (Sho) I unlock the room and go inside. That kid hadn''t opened his eyes yet. There''s nothing I can do until this kid opens his eyes. Do you also assign status? When I tried to open the status with that in mind, that kid''s upper body got up. "You''re up... good morning" I have no reaction when I speak like that. Either that or your eyes are empty, are you sleeping down? I''ll wave in front of this kid. Then his eyes awakened haphazardly and he looked around as soon as he could. "Ko... Ko... what? It''s a hotel in Castle Town. When I answered that, I don''t know if it was because she noticed you were asleep in bed after staring at me for a while, but she panicked. "Ah... ah... that... I''m sorry I used the bed, I''m sorry! So don''t hit me, please. Don''t hit me... Don''t hit me... I don''t like it hurting..." Yes, she says as she sits grounded. I didn''t know they were pushing me this far. I wonder what the hell happened to this kid. "No, I''m the one who put him to sleep there. You don''t have to apologize." "Put me... here?... is that what you mean...? Well... I''m new to it... so, depending on your taste... you can be nice to me... I have a missing ear and tail, and the rice doesn''t go through my throat, so I''m thin and boned... and I''m sure I''m sorry to hold you..." I shuddered puffily and said so in tears. Looks like I''m mistaken again. "No, no, I''m not going to do that either." "So... what?... so please, I''m a slave, so it''s a respectful word, isn''t it? hey... don''t hit me..." ... That''s pretty serious, dude... "That''s why he said he wouldn''t hit me. Besides, if there''s an easy way to talk, that''s fine." "Ho... really? "Oh." That''s worse than I really thought. He said that slaves can be delivered to merchants once they have a rigorous education in a place such as a correctional facility. That''s all the way to this kid...? No, I can''t think of that. I feel like the merchant was saying things that would be less valuable if his ears and tail were missing. So... something happened before you became a slave? "Well... I''ll let you..." "Ooh. Oh, yeah. You haven''t mentioned my name yet. I''m a show. And you?" "... I''m Lil..." "Well, nice to meet you, Lil" I''ll try to reach out. Lil reached for my hand in horror and grabbed it. It feels thin and cold and weak. Besides, he''s kind of shivering. "Do you know why I''m here? That''s what I''ll ask. If I don''t know, I have to explain. "Oh, your husband bought me a defective product... from that merchant, didn''t he? "What, you were listening" "Well... just a little. I don''t know how I got here. How did I get here? Is it possible that your husband was in charge...? "Well... you''re busting me" With that said, Lil sat down again and started apologizing. It was already in the eyes that were beginning to stop crying, crying again, apologizing for forgiveness, forgiveness. "No, no, you know, I don''t have to apologize..." "Well...... but! Even though I am a slave... annoying your husband... you are a slave... you are a slave..." What am I supposed to do when this happens? Be nice... as a big premise... You want me to stroke your head? No... but I don''t stroke a girl''s head that would probably be the same age for the purpose I saw... that''s resistant. Shall I shake your hand just now? "Just calm down... I''m not mad. I''m not gonna do anything to you." That''s what I''m gonna say, but I''m gonna try to hold my hand so that I can''t fool myself. Now if Lil, the girl, tells me she''s creepy or something, I''ll cry for her this time. "... sorry, I... that... scared me..." "Oh... me!? I knew it!? I knew I''d cry. I wasn''t asking for anything in return, but comfort me, if you say you''re scared or something, you''re gonna hurt me with a boulder. "No, it''s not. I don''t know... the..." "If it''s hard to say, you don''t have to say it now." "... yeah" Oh, my God, it wasn''t. I mean, is it like being scared... that you do something and someone will do something to you... or something? Because I''ve just come to the conclusion that it doesn''t seem like it''s because of slavery... after all, it looks like something happened before you became that slave. I thought the heart wound was pretty deep. I hope I can do something. ... and yes, the reason I came back to this room was to ask this kid about his favorite food and everything else. "Hey, Lil. Can I ask you a few questions about you? "Fine. I''d like to ask your husband something, too. Besides, I''m your husband''s slave." "... ok. So first of all... how old are you? "I''m old... 16. It''s going to be 17 this June." Seriously, I guess June is the calendar of this world... but I mean, when was the same grade as me? Wow, suddenly I feel like it''s getting harder to handle. "How many of those lords do you have? Lil asks me. "Me? I''m 17. I''m 17 in August or so." "Really? My husband and I are pretty much the same age." "Oh, don''t be. By the way, what kind of husband is that? "Your husband is your husband. Because you''re my buyer... Didn''t you? "No... call it easy." "That''ll help." I didn''t really like being called your husband because he was like a slave and a husband... I can''t help it if he says it''s okay. Let''s move on to the other questions. "Then what''s your favorite food? "Favorite food......? I''m sick of my diet throwing up right through my throat. But if you don''t eat it, you''ll die, so the tutor asked me to screw you. Still, most of them were throwing up. So I don''t like the food itself." Whoa, this is trouble. After all, all I could tell was that the penitentiary wasn''t the cause of this child becoming like this. Well, let''s ask about the food. "Okay... then what''s so good about it? "Is it better... bugs, demons, livestock shit, or if it''s not dirt.... Oh, and muddy water. The skin of the vegetables is totally fine. And I wonder if the bread and soup I had at the tutorial was delicious." "... Huh! If I had noticed, I would have been the one holding Lil and comforting her until just now, but at some point I would have wept from one eye. 232 Lesson 222: The Next Day (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Cherry blossoms woke up. and was furiously upset at the same time. That my arms are spinning all the way to Kanata''s back, hugging her as much as she wants, and rubbing her body further. that you are intricately entangling your own legs in Canata''s legs. And that you have a canata exhale on your face... Sakura rushed away from Kanata. I realize that I hugged him away from me so far away. Her face was also good and bright red as if she had been soaked in hot water. Last night, as a result of inviting me to sleep with you that Kanata would be fine, I''m not surprised because I was holding onto you. Sakura finds reality unacceptable and inadvertently lags behind. And I fell out of my bet as it was. The painful sound of Don echoes into the room. "Ah...... fah" Then Kanata woke up. And then he got up only half of his body and looked around and suddenly he too, backwards, fell off his bet. "Wow!? Kanata was completely awake. Sakura speaks to Kanata as she trembles her voice. "Ooh, ooh, ooh... ooh, ooh, ooh! "Oh... oh..." Good morning, we were both pretty upset when we just said that one word to childhood tame. It was when Kanata put her hand on the cot, trying to get up off the floor. [Please wake up, both of you! It''s morning. Breakfast is ready! Get dressed after dinner and come to the dining room! Yes, the maid sent me a message. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do we do? Cherry blossoms. Go? Besides, Kanata asks Sakura. "Ugh... yeah. Okay, come on... hey..." "Yeah...... let''s go then" Kanata rushed over to Sakura''s place, pulling her hand and waking her up. I can pull my hand in as soon as I wake you up. "Hey... it''s... it''s hot in here, isn''t it? "Oh... is that right? Surely you don''t feel that way." "Oh, but we don''t have much time, so come on, let''s go to the dining room! "Oh, yeah! Yeah, right! Kanata was shy, but let Sakura take her hand and grab it in her own arm. It was inherently so embarrassing, but Sakura, unfamiliar with life without glasses, can''t help it because she can''t travel. Sakura also grabbed Kanata''s arm after hesitating. The two heads are filled with hugs or hugs. Yeah, but I managed to get out of the room and get to the dining room. "Good morning. Dear Kanata, Sakura. Did you sleep well last night? "Right, right, yes! "... I didn''t sleep much" Sakura panicked and Kanata answered with sleepy eyes. The maid noticed that the two looked different from yesterday. "Oh, you''re both bright red, aren''t you? No way... just last night..." Sakura, having heard the words, rushed to become from Kanata''s arms, and thrust them as far as she could. "I didn''t do anything! It''s just... that... yes, they saw me change. It''s sexual harassment!" Kanata answered this without disputing it. "Yeah... well... it was an accident, but you''re right." "Oh? But since you two are dating, shall we? You don''t have to be so doggy..." Sakura clogged her words at the maid''s question, but Kanata answered flatly... it seemed like Sakura. "No, actually, we were pretty healthy together. In our world, kids our age are told from around us to act unhealthy." "Oh, did I? It''s true that in our world, when kids under 12 act like that, they can see it with great eyes..." Sakura was heartbroken that Kanata had successfully deceived me. Kanata, on the other hand, was worried if this was really a good idea. "Oh, anyway, breakfast will be cold! Eat both of you." "Yes, sir" "I will." The two take their seats as the maid told them. "Well, I have another job to do... so when you''re done eating, head to the throne room. The King will tell you what he plans to do today." "Yes, sir" "Okay." "Thank you. Bye." The maid left the dining room when she made sure the two of them got the information and started eating breakfast. "hey...... leaves" "What... cherry blossoms? "Is that... is that a hug from me? Answer honestly." "... yes, I am." Hearing Kanata''s answer, Sakura stares at her face with both hands. "I... don''t go to daughter-in-law anymore..." "... but can you be my wife? Kanata said that unexpectedly. I didn''t mean to say it from the bottom of my heart, but thank you Sakura for last night and the words came out polo. "... what? "Ah... no, this is the..." "No jokes at times like this, huh? "... right" They then silently and silently had breakfast and headed to the throne room. 233 Episode 223: Workout Scheduled They changed and then came to the throne room. Sometimes Kanata was last night, keeping Sakura''s exposed clothes out of her eyes. Lowkiss is already sitting on the throne. "Have you had breakfast yet? Kanata, Sakura" "Yes." The two come before Lowkiss and answer the questions asked. "Okay. Then I''ll have a special training session from today. Let me decide the menu here. All right?" "... depends on its content" That''s what Kanata told Lowkiss. Lowkiss laughs happily niggling at why. "Well, that''s funny. Depending on the content, will you refuse that training?" "Yes, it will" "Chi... hey, come true!? "Interesting. Let''s present this idea first." That''s what Lowkiss says. He rattles his fingers patsy. Then a few slaves (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms don''t know they''re slaves) brought something on the big parchment. "This is how you train your day." [- Wake up at 7: 00 ¡¤ 7: 00 - 8: 00 Breakfast, etc. ¡¤ 8: 00 - 12: 00 Workouts such as handling weapons ¡¤ 12: 00 - 13: 00 Lunch, etc. 13: 00 - 15: 00 Outside traineeship (monster hunting, etc.) ¡¤ Break from 15: 00 to 15: 30 ¡¤ 15: 30 - 19: 00 Magic Workout ¡¤ 19: 00 - 20: 30 Dinner, bath, etc. ¡¤ 20: 30 - 22: 00 Study/Knowledge - Bedtime from 22: 00] "Each of you has a special instructor. Let''s start with the weapons training instructor. Get in." When Lowkiss said so, he put himself in luxurious armor and a man and woman in leopard fur came in. "Let me introduce you. First of all, the Knights of Berserk, the only knight in our army, Krusel." "It''s Krusel. ¡­ I will guide you wise men in swordsmanship and physical arts." The man, the bent cruiser, put his hand on his chest and saluted the king, and then told them so. "And next, Killian, the young captain of our army''s female soldier, Valkyria." "Nice to meet you. I''ll guide you through your maneuvers and bows." Killian says so, removing his armor and stirring his hair. My face is so beautiful. But Kanata doesn''t seem interested. "And next, he who guides you in your studies. Get in." From the same place where Cruzel and Killian came out, one woman came in who could be seen to be in her late 20s or so. "It''s Deiss, the prophet of our country. Thanks to this woman, I know where you guys are going to fall. He will teach you only what you do not know while predicting in prophecy." A woman named Deiss smiles at both of them. "Ho! Nice to meet you both! My name is Deiss. Teach the Lord the knowledge of the world." The two of you listening to the way Deiss talks, your face becomes pocan. Lowkiss, who saw it, followed Deiss. "... the way you talk stinks a little bit, but give me a break. Even so, she is an excellent prophet." "Ha ha..." "And then these two. I called it special for you guys." When Lowkiss said that, two old men came in. One has a raised muscle and can tell he''s a strong man to look at. An even bigger hammer... with a hammer. The other has a horn whistle instead of a cane...... an ordinary old man who looks weak compared to those with raised muscles. "From the right... it''s Tor. This is our SSS Ranker, who will accompany you on your training outside." "Gahahahahahahahaha!" Tor laughs out loud as he is introduced. "Nice to meet you, wise men! I''m Thunder Emperor Tor. He''s one of the two SSS rankers in this country! Gahaha! I''ll babysit you! The Canatas didn''t know what an SSS ranker was, but we''re moving on without asking. "And the other is Heimdall. They will accompany you in your magic workouts. Another SSS ranker in this country." Heimdall began introducing himself as he bowed his head to Kanata and Sakura. "I''m Heimdall. I will assist you in your magic training. [M] Even so, magic training is mostly about learning what magic is." Kanata took a closer look at each and every one of the faces lined up before. "What do you say? That''s all we have. Are you complaining? But Kanata''s response was not what Lowkiss wanted. "No, that''s not good" "Holy shit!? The voice of Lowkiss''s surprise echoed between the thrones. The others are all surprised. Regardless, Sakura was surprised, but Kanata said she had a plan. "Do you have any ideas? Leaves." "Yeah." "Really funny! Now let me tell you what I think." Kanata stands up and answers looking into Lowkiss''s eyes. "First of all... we have no knowledge whatsoever. About this world." "Oh, oh... you sure do" "So you can''t have this martial arts workout or magic workout time shorter than your study time" "Enough to be done. So, do you have any good time allocations? Kanata nods and answers. "First of all... let everything be a day of study" "... I see. It''ll be good." Sakura was surprised that Kanata said so, who shouldn''t really like studying, but was convinced that if she thought about it well, it would be natural. "Next, tomorrow''s date." "Ho." "First, halve your martial arts training time" "Uhm." Deacon notes what Kanata says. "Next, please study all the rest of the magic workouts in an hour, except the rest of the day off" "Well, that''s funny. So, what do we do after tomorrow? "It''s a matter of learning before you decide." "Got it. So... sorry, but I need you to leave today, except for Deiss." "Sorry, gentlemen" When Lowkiss and Kanata said so, everyone, except Deiss, walked out of the throne with a shabby or for some reason satisfied face. "Okay, Deiss, don''t ask me." "Ho! I''ll take care of it. Sa, lords, teach me about this world. Follow me." They thanked Lowkiss before following Deiss. 234 Lesson 224: Professor of Prophecy (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The three of them came to a room with a desk, chair and blackboard. Kanata and Sakura sat in a chair and Deiss handed out paper and a pen to each of them. "Ho! Then introduce yourself again. The eagle is Deiss Amorun. You''re a prophet in this country." "I''m a cherry blossom" "I''m a leaf." "Ho, so let''s start with an explanation of how the eagles teach you the day-to-day, how, and history of this world, but is it good? "Yes, please" In response, Deiss nodded contentedly and began to explain how to explain. "Well... as I have said many times, I am not a prophet. I have a special SK2 with the power to see the future.... doesn''t SK2 seem to know? The two nodded. "And among other things, Washi possesses an SK2 that reads the other person''s mind. Combine it well with prophecy to perceive what the Lord wants to know and teach it. That''s good, right? "Yes!" At first, Kanata thought that she was the sister who spoke of Deiss in a weird tone, and was suspicious, but she was relieved that those who teach inside seemed decent. Sakura doesn''t think about anything extra and even listens to Deiss. "Hmm, that''s good. Then let me tell you. First ____" ____ __ _ Deiss explained to the two of them that he took a long, rough and important look at the common sense of this world and so on, making it easy to understand. Adventurer system, dungeon kimari, demons, currency, differences with Japan, etc. Sakura was originally smart and everything that Deiss taught me really got to her head. Because Deiss understood that Sakura was blind and devised a way to teach. Kanata wasn''t bad at studying either, but in addition, she absorbed knowledge as if she remembered the manipulation of the game with all the content that tickled one of the minds behind him: the everyday life of the other world. "So that''s it for today. My lords, I''m so focused... Young people absorb well. Any last questions? "Yes, Doctor" "What is it? Canata." Both Kanata and Sakura had already started calling Dais a teacher. Kanata starts asking questions. "I thought the... levels, SKP, and STP in this world were a little too lightly seen..., why? "Hmm? Really? Levels are still from the ones you get on your own as you routinely defeat demons... There aren''t many things that end up at level 1. I don''t understand that question. SK2 is going up naturally, so I don''t have a problem with my life..." "Really, thank you" The two took their seats and tried to leave a room like this one after a gratuity. Deiss speaks to those two. "This, Sakura or. Maybe there''s something wrong with you?... about clothes" "Ah... yes! Yes it is... a bit high exposure and here it is... the" "Hmm, is that right? I think it''s normal... If you don''t like it, do you ask the king to leave your skin less exposed? "Oh, thank you! "That''s okay, and..." When Dais alternated the two, he got a little hung up. "I will not tell you what happened to the Lord... no, I do not know, but there is once, twice, twice, three times. We''re close. Especially at night." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Okay. " They went back to their room. The time is already 22: 10. I forgot sometime in between classes, such as what happened last night. They were dressed in sleeping rolls, sitting on the couch, discussing what had happened today. "You know a lot." "Yeah. That guy''s talking a little crazy, though." "Well, me, I don''t know because I can''t see him, but how old is that guy? I don''t know about voices alone, about 50? "No... I''m in my late 20s." "... oh... that''s a great way to talk in season" "Yeah, that guy, the odds of a prophecy hitting was roughly 90%, and I think he''s a pretty powerful guy" Kanata sipped the cocoa she had put in her maid. "By the way, what do you think about the dungeon? Dr. Deiss said that once the dungeon was over, the demon in the corner would come back to life..." "What? Are you thinking about something weird? Sakura tried to lean her neck towards Kanata. In the blindfold, Kanata turns away. "Yes... no... if you''re a brother, don''t go out and in hundreds or thousands of times like that," "Sure, if you have a dream brother, you can do it." "I really don''t like that inefficient way your brother plays... in this world, I''m going to rely on that" "... I don''t know, it''s weird today. The leaves look reliable. Rarely." To be honest with Sakura, Kanata is always reliable, but she also missed words in the blindfold. "and... it''s time to go to bed anyway" "Right... erm... ah" Kanata remembered now. About last night. "Then I''ll sleep on the couch..." "Huh? How could... ah" Sakura also remembered, now. "Yes, no, no, no, it''s good! I''ll sleep on the couch! Look, Kanata... I''ve been thinking a lot, so go to bed in your bets, right? "No, no, that''s it... that... it''s normal for a girl to sleep in a bet and me, the guy, to sleep on the couch, right? "No, what a gentleman you are! "I''m always a gentleman...? No, whatever that is, because I sleep on the couch... good night" "Ah, there''s no more, silly! __________ ________ _____ ___ "... well, how did this happen..." Kanata was in a situation where she couldn''t move her hands poorly, and she couldn''t even rub her sleepy eyes. While entangled in childhood tampering on the bet. 235 Episode 225: Heroes and Rabbits, Part One Around 8 a.m., a man dressed high and stood in front of his shop. This man''s name is Ult Rustman. He''s waiting for one woman now. A while later, from the inn ''Light'', this came out again one woman in high clothes. Her name is Palasna Nervan. "Sorry, wait? "No, I just got here" "... lying, who left this inn 10 minutes earlier than me?... I''m sorry? Let me wait." "No, it''s good... Shall we go?" "Ugh! This is the story of a holiday between two SSS rankers after the war. Ult and Parasna were on their way to the theater. "I haven''t seen you two go anywhere in two months.... I wonder if these clothes look good on you? "It suits you, very much.... you and I chose it before." "Oh, hey, you remembered." "Sort of." The two are walking hand in hand with a lover''s connection. Palasna usually hides her own raven ears in the hood, but she didn''t hide them this day. He also uses magic that can be disguised to make him look like just an Orc beast from outside of Ult and some acquaintances. Ult, on the other hand, is not particularly disguised or anything like that. If the regulars of the inn "Light" had seen this sight, there would have been a lover in that shopkeeper, a degree of recognition. If anyone knew Ult was the last man, they''d only think he was dating Parasna. In addition, those who do not fall under either of the above two categories should see him as just a rear charger. But Ult''s insides were completely out of the ordinary this day. I am also on the verge of becoming suspicious of behavior, but I haven''t noticed the parasuna yet. They got to the theater while they were talking about what happened at work. "Same day ticket, two, please" That''s what Ult told the receptionist. The receptionist receives money from Ult for two tickets to the play, which will take place this time, and puts the two of them inside the theater. "Did I come a little too soon? You''re free." "Right... it''s hard to see if it''s past the front... let''s start with the 4th to 5th steps or so" "Right." The two remained seated in the fourth to fifth steps above the stage. We''ve been talking for a while, but it gets dark in the theater gradually whether time has come or not. Multiplied by that, Ult gently placed his own hand over Parasna''s head. "... what are you doing? "No... I thought I''d stroke you like this..." "... freaky ult. Did you eat anything weird? "Then Parasuna has to go crazy, too. You''re eating the same thing, aren''t you? "Hmm... ma, good though. Put your hands down when I''m satisfied." "Okay, sweetheart." Then the play began. This semester, it was love that was showing off. I''m talking about the fact that the daughter of a big merchant falls in love with a noble son, who doesn''t seem to have that much of a difference in status or anything if he were normal, but there was actually a problem with that son. He was gay. But eventually "as a person" the noble son likes the daughter of the great merchant and ends up tied. At the end of the day, there''s a kissing scene. Currently, just before the kissing scene, Ult still continued to stroke Parasna''s head. Parasna is leaning against Ult''s shoulder and rubbing her head gently. "Uh, we''re almost in the talking kissing scene." "Right..." "Could you put your hands off my head? "Yes." Ult took his hand off Parasna''s head as he was told. At the same time, Parasna glanced at one eye, thinned one eye, turned to Ult''s face, and put out her lips just a little bit. "... what are you doing? "Look. Don''t you get it? It''s fashionable to kiss your boyfriend in a play kissing scene between women adventurers. Ult, you''re my boyfriend, right? "Uh, I''ve heard... Fine." The play moved into a kissing scene. At the same time Ult and Parasna kiss. Regardless, not only those two, but most of the couples who were here to watch this play were doing it within this theater. "Hehe, how many kisses do you and I have now? "... this is the 11th time this week alone." "Oh, did you not like the way you said it? "That''s not true." The two were connected. They reassembled their hands into arms this time, leaving the play. Later, after a light sandwich at an Arim approved sandwich store, he travels around the city shops and other places to enjoy shopping dates. And at 6pm, it was evening. "Oh, you played a lot today! That was fun." "Right. Um, I''m booking a store, why don''t you go? "I''m booking you, so you''re gonna have to go, where are you? "There." Ahead of Ult pointing his finger was the finest restaurant in the country. "Uh, there. Finest restaurants. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go, shall we? "Yeah." "How many times is this going over there with Ult? "Maybe the third time" They walked into the store. 236 Lesson 226: Heroes and Ravens, Part II "Welcome. Is it Master Ult Lastman and Master Palasna Nervan? "Yes." The owner of the store dealt with the two. By the way, this store is Gilmers, Bacchus, and other SS rankers. Only once did Alim and Micah come too. Because of such a store, my mouth is stiff and I am not surprised by any celebrity coming and I am superb hospitality. "Reserved, please take your seats over there" The two were guided by the owner was the best seat in this store. By the way, Alim and Micah sat here. "Isn''t this the best place to sit?" "Well, I worked a little hard" "For me? "Of course." "hehe, thanks" They looked at the menu and asked for the full course of pride in this store and the liquor to go with it. After a while, the food is carried in turn. "Sounds delicious! "Well, it''s the finest restaurant in the country." "But I love Ultra''s cooking, too, right? "Thank you for that." The two enjoyed their meals as they were. But Ult gets hit by an elbow and spills water during the meal. "Wow... I did it..." "Because I''m so messed up. Oh..." Parasna stood up and went to the source of Ult and tried to wipe Ult''s clothes with a handkerchief, but Ult used his skills to dry his clothes and also to eliminate the water that should have been scattered on the floor. "Ha, you have to be careful" "True." Many times after that, I used a knife trying to drink soup, I couldn''t grab the mini tomatoes in the salad etc... Ultra softened. That''s not usually the case. "Ult, what''s going on? Why don''t you use the power of the Creature Master to increase one more brain? "... no, I''m not going to do that" Having said that, Parasna, who still noticed something was wrong, cut the numbness and decided to ask Ult directly, thinking that she might have something to hide. "Hey, Ult." "What? "You''re hiding something from me." "I didn''t..." "I''m too suspicious. Usually, Ult, you don''t have to be so dodgy." He glanced at Ult with his jitty eyes, and Parasna continued like this. "No way...... cheating? "No, it''s not" Ult responded instantly. Parasna saw his attitude like that and was convinced that it was not cheating. "Mmm... then what is it? "Well... either way I have to say it today... Palasna, it''s a serious and important story. Listen to me." That''s what Ult said. Parasna starts panicking. "Wait a minute... when you say that, it''s really important... Let me calm down.... I''m not saying goodbye or anything, am I? If I did, I''d cry here, wouldn''t I? And that''s what Palasna originally said while making her red eyes even redder. By the way, the place where Palasna lives is next to the Ult Inn, next to Ult''s room. When I first met Alim, I was just pretending to go home. "It''s not a goodbye story. Rather the other way around..." "Reverse?" Ult gossiped his clothes pockets, and took out one small, seemingly expensive box. And Ult put the box in one hand and opened it. There was a ring inside. "Yes... today that... I wanted to give this to you" "Ko... this? "Oh." Each other, our voices are trembling. "This is the... that, isn''t it? "Yeah... it''s a wedding ring...................... Let''s Get Married, Palasna" Palasna held her mouth with both hands. Tons of large tears flow from my eyes. And he''s shaken his neck hard and vertical many times. "Um... is that okay with you? "Ugh... Ugh...! Ult blushed his cheeks, but waited for the palasna to settle down. And finally, Palasna regained her composure and spoke to Ult in tears. "Ha... sorry, I messed up" "No, that''s fine." "... it''s not a dream, is it? "It''s real." Palasna followed her own cheek. "... no." "Right." "... hehe, so happy! But why were you willing to propose? I''ve never seen anything like it before." Ult answered such a parasna question shyly. "No... in the war against demons." "Yeah..." "There''s a lot going on... and I... I reasserted that it''s really important to me about Palasna." Parasna was extremely happy to hear it. Ult continues the conversation. "And." "And?" "Actually, this is the third time I''ve thought about proposing." "What!? Liar, what time? "Last year and this time last year." "Um, last year and the day we first met last year? "Yeah, I am. Sorry, I don''t know what to do if they say no, but it took me three years." With that said, Ult holds Palasna''s hand. Palasna grips it back hard. "It''s true.... hehe, but now I''m clear, your daughter-in-law, right? "Oh." "Keep up the good work, will you? Master Ult, hey, you miss talking inside, don''t you? "Oh, I really miss you" After that, the two of them finished their dishes and went home amicably to the inn, to the light. 237 Lesson 227: Meat (Sho) "Duh... what''s going on? Why is your husband weeping...? In that word, I turned back to me and left Lil. "Wow, wow." "You have nothing to apologize for, do you? I''m... your husband''s slave." "Oh... do you? Lil stares at me with a Kyotong face. I wonder what''s wrong with this kid, take a good look, isn''t he so cute? "By the way, your husband, I need to ask you something." "Mm-hmm. What?" What does it mean to ask questions? Whatever, you better answer... "Why did you buy me? "Hmm?" That''s hard to answer. Should I be honest when I say this to help you or because I felt sorry for you? "Uh, why are you asking me that? All right, first of all, that''s why. But Lil looks at this one with jito eyes. "It''s not a good idea to return a question to your husband. Once upon a time I was beaten with it. That was swollen for three days." What kind of environment was this girl really put in? I couldn''t resist. "Ah... oh, wow" "No, that''s okay. However, why did you buy me, a defective product... no, I think he did say it was free, so I took it...? Not to satisfy violent desires and libido...... then it''s not the same when it comes to chores and chores. Sounds like an inn here.... I have no idea." Sure it is. All I''m thinking about is helping this kid... and I believe that was the right thing to do... It''s just weird to tell him to stay here. I''ll have to think about it sometime, too. But I need to clarify why I took it away. "Hey, you know what happens to the slaves of young women who are found to be defective? "Well a little.... I don''t know the details." "I asked the merchant what it was about... I felt sick on the way over just listening, I hadn''t heard half of it..." "... is that why? "Oh." "Me... took me in sympathy... that''s why, isn''t it? If you notice, Lil was weeping a lot. I''m crying again. Did I say something I shouldn''t do? But it doesn''t look that way... Want to see how things are going? "... oh... I just wanted to help and helped. Whatever, you can cancel the slave contract here. What do we do?" I''ll take out the contract and put my hands on it. Lil shakes his head. "No, that... ex-slave... with a missing ear and a thousand broken tails, I can''t live either way. If... if I get in the way, cancel my contract. I''ll be gone somewhere alone." "Okay, I''ll keep this. Tell me when you want me to disarm you." "... I don''t think so... ok" If that''s what Lil is... I lost my contract. "... why are you crying? I''ll ask. After all, you see that - from. "Well... I''m not used to that kind of language... Glad to hear it...... Oh, oh, if you''re disturbed, sorry." "No, nothing." Now you know the whole story.... Now, what''s going on? After all, I couldn''t ask you what food you liked. But I have to feed you something. "So... that''s it, Lil" "Ha... yes. What?" "After all, we have to eat, and nothing starts. If you don''t have something you like, do you want to eat this, try it...? "Ah, there is. I have that, me." "Well, what do you want? Lil closed her eyes to remember something and thought about it for a while. After a while, she opened her eyes again. "... once upon a time when my father and mother were alive... three of us ate... and I''d like to try a steak again. It was about six years ago." ".................. ok" Steak... Or when my father and mother were alive... it wasn''t my parents who were abusing this child. Anyway, hey, listen to that. Now I have to make sure Lil wants it. "Okay, I''ll get it. Wait here for me." "... Okay, I get it" I left the inn and looked for a butcher. I looked for it for about 10 minutes, but it was near the inn. I don''t know. There''s a lot of meat. The meat of the demons and all that... My present possession, not enough meat to buy within 560 bells. I got a piece of meat in my eye. Child Dragon meat, 550 stons a slice. Is dragon delicious...? I asked the butcher. Excuse me. "Aye! "Is this... child dragon meat delicious? "What, I don''t know!? It''s luxury meat, it''s so good! "Oh well...... then take that" "Aye." Shit, I bought something so expensive with the momentum. The inn is served with morning and evening meals, so it''s okay to eat... No, no, this is to help that kid. I guess I''ll have to think of something like this. When I went back to the inn, I asked my uncle at the inn. "Excuse me, may I borrow your kitchen and dishes... and a small amount of seasoning? "Is it the kitchen? Hmm... well, that would be nice. Instead, please use it beautifully? "Thank you! The old man at the inn showed me to the kitchen. This world seems to have frying pans. And salt and pepper? I just want to make it around onion sauce, but unfortunately I don''t know how to cook it and make it other than salt and pepper. While I was baking, I gained more skills in cooking. So I managed to cook the steak safely and took it to Lil''s place. 238 Episode 228: Food (Sho) "Lil, I''ve been baking steaks." "What!? Is that true?" I carried a small table set up in the room, near the lil, and placed a steak or something on top of it. "Oh, I burned it. Not really, I''m not very good at cooking... but I managed to do well" "No, I don''t care about that. Wasn''t it more expensive than that? That''s what happens when people ask me that. It''s true that it was expensive... and to tell the truth, this kid might humble himself or blame himself. "Ah... uh, I''m fine. It''s okay. Yeah." "Really...? But are you sure I can eat it? I guess I''m your slave, huh? "No, that''s fine. Eat it." Lil is on the table, staring at the child dragon meat as if it were serious. "I don''t know, I''ve never had an appetite for food before... I want to eat this, that''s what I feel." "You can eat it, okay? Either that or it cools down. Oh, but you can''t gut me." "Oh, why? "When I get used to gutting rice, I get binge eating this time. Eat every bite, slowly." "Mmm..." Lil sliced the steak on the table finely as she sat down on her cot. And he stabbed it with a fork he held with his trembling hand and tried to carry it to his mouth, but for some reason he stopped. "Dude, why are you stopping? Did it taste bad? "No... it''s not. I could eat something good. Leave your husband alone. And I''m scared." "What? "This steak your husband made for me at the corner, I... can''t. I think I''m gonna throw up." That''s pretty serious, I knew it. If I don''t, you''re gonna have to force me to eat it, okay? Either way, you''re gonna have to get them to eat. "It''s not your fault you throw up. It''s the sickness. Besides, if it bothers you that I don''t eat... see" I pinched a slice of Child Dragon steak with my hand and threw it in my mouth. Ugh!? It''s so lame, dragon meat! ... buy it personally when you can make money. "Hey, I ate it." "Oh, oh, you ate" "So don''t hesitate." "So, but..." That''s pretty tough. But it hurts a little when they say no so far... Well, just take that backwards because of this kid''s personality. "Do you? Turning down goodwill is rude on the contrary, isn''t it? "Oh...! I''m sorry." Is this good for you? Lil held the fork back, and also carried the steak into his mouth, this time into his mouth. "Ugh... ugh" "Hey, you okay? I knew it wouldn''t work. Well, it doesn''t heal that quickly. I took out the bucket and rubbed my back as I stood on Lil''s mouth. But Lil doesn''t try to throw up inside. "Hey... even if I can''t force myself to throw up..." Shut up and he shook his head to the side. And in his mouth he mowed and swallowed the meat after a while. She doesn''t look like she''s going to throw up. You look trembling...? "Duh, what''s up? "... and no..." "Hmm?" "Hey... Shh." "Hey...? "Yummy...... yummy, wow!! She said that out loud and with great pleasure. Because of my mind, my face looks more alive than it was earlier. "Really... you okay with not throwing up? "Oh, it looks fine. Yummy... eating is such a wonderful thing! "That''s good" "Oh, hey, your husband! Hang up already... can I eat another slice? "No... it''s all Lil''s, isn''t it? This reaction... Didn''t you really eat something delicious for a long time now? No, you said animal shit earlier. Suppose that''s a regular meal...... Speaking of which, I''ve heard. To make food that a child doesn''t like, he wants to cook with that ingredient without being too familiar with it and making it tasteless. Many times. I mean, didn''t this kid hate the food itself until now? I shouldn''t feel that way. "Are you sure it''s mine? "Oh. But don''t be too gutsy, okay? other illnesses or may surprise your stomach." "Ah, oh. I''ll be careful." Lil then ate my roasted steak looking delicious, happy and in tears. If I hadn''t let you keep it down, I''d think you''d be running on a bulimia like this. And even though I made him watch out, he flattened out with Peroli. "It was delicious...... I haven''t eaten so well in years." "That was good." That''s when Tonton and I heard a knock on the door in our room. When I opened the door to the room, there stood a child who should be one boy. I bring my uniform and I have obon or something. It''s just that the kid''s ears kind of look like fish ela is growing... That''s not good. "We have a meal¡­ in your room or dining room, which would you like to enjoy? "Oh, in the room, then" "Understood." I see you wanted to ask about the meal. I lowered my head to a pepper and the boy left. Here, I realize I do. Yes, I need to order Lil''s share of the meal. "Lil... bad. Your dinner for today..." "Wasn''t this it? "No, that''s for me to get Lil used to eating" "Right...... But I did eat it." "... I''m sorry" I''ll have to add rice later. Can you do that? A while later, that boy pulled the table and carried the dish. "It''s dinner of the day." The menu consists of salad, bread, soup, fish muniel and dessert and one dish that I''m not sure what else. "When you have finished eating, do not place dishes in front of the room" With that said, the boy left. ... half, you want Lil to eat it? It doesn''t make sense to just eat steak. "Hey, Lil." "What? "Half, after all, eat, huh? "What... no, you can''t say that to a boulder" "No, ''cause it doesn''t mean you can just eat steak, does it? And I''m hungry for lunch." "Ho... is that true? "Oh, it''s true" Actually, don''t tell me you haven''t had lunch. Salad in bread for soup...... If you can eat these, don''t worry about them in the future. "... well, what do I do..." "Why don''t you just try to see if you can eat something other than steak" "Ugh, yeah." You convinced me to say that, Lil shrugged the soup with a spoon and included it in his mouth. That... there''s only one spoon, right? Fine, I''ll drink without a spoon. "What do you say, can we eat?" "Yes, I''m fine... I''m fine! "Well, then try something else" "Yeah!" I ate bread, salad, fish and lil but never vomited. You can''t do this because it''s in front of me? And I thought so, but that''s not what I''m saying. Was this disease such a quick cure? ... Either way, you''re happy to have healed. "It''s all... edible." "Good for you." In the end, Lil ate half my dinner. I can''t believe I couldn''t eat rice at all until just now, but I can eat so much. When I finished that dinner, I cleaned up the steak dishes and took the dinner dishes with me. They told me to leave it, but I had business in the kitchen, so I had no choice. I met that uncle and the boy on the way, and I asked my uncle if he could add morning and dinner for another one in the future, and he said it would be good with an extra 50 bells. I paid 200 bells for tomorrow on the spot. Boy sounds like a slave, by the way. It had a tattoo. Seeing me talking intimately to an old man who would be the master of this inn, it seemed like this kid was being treated properly. I went back to my room. Well, I guess I''ll take a bath. 239 Episode Two Hundred Twenty-nine: The End of the Day (Sho) "I think it''s time to take a bath... what do we do, go ahead? That''s what I asked Lil. "No, I''ll be fine later" "Well, I''ll go first..." "Hey, hey. Shall I flush your back? "What?" I didn''t think you''d say that and I didn''t see it. That''s not what I''m asking. "Nothing." "Really? I hear that''s one of the slave jobs." "No, that''s fine." "... right" I feel a little depressed. Did you say no too much? I took a bath via the stripper... but the bath is close to Japan. I wash well, but the bath is shorter. What kind of water is that? I always get out right away. So I didn''t change in this world, and I got out early. "Next time, good." "That''s a lot faster." "Well, that''s the type" "Right." "It''s all right with me. Slow down." "... I''ll let you do that" While Lil is in the bath, he decides to consider assigning a status STP. The point I have now is 1150. And there are 7 places in total where you can shake it. This kind of thing really bothers you. You can shake 100 to each status in balance, or you can apply 575 to MP and Magic (W), respectively. Hmm... at times like this, I have dreams... no, he wasn''t good at this. Then Ip... Oh, Ip, I''m sure you''ll do the way after you allocate each of them to 50, wiggle all the rest to one point? So once I see how things are going, I go down to where I feel I need to go from the next level up. All right, then... let''s just shake 50 for everything and put the other half in the W and MP. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Show Level: 13 EXP: 2500 HP: 230/230 (50) MP: 1035/1035 (450 + 5) A (Attack): 115 (50) C (Device Degree): 115 (50) D (Defense): 115 (50) W (Magic Power): 515 (450) S (Fastness): 115 (50) STP: 10 -------------------------------------------- I don''t know, the MP would have stood out. Well, for now, is this okay? You don''t need to buy weapons or anything, you say it''s magic. Hmmm... will I need to be quick or something sometime? "Ah... oh, I''m up..." Lil came up. I''ve been worried about it for about 30 minutes. "Ooh, it''s time to go to sleep then..." I turned to Lil with that in mind, but I couldn''t stop. And immediately turn away, turning away. This kid, seriously, what are you doing? ... Lil was sticking out somehow, naked and without hiding before. What do you mean, this? In this world, bathing has to be naked, is that also the custom? No, if you think about it, your voice was shaking, and you''re ashamed of yourself, aren''t you? If so, why... I left my underwear in the stripper... you know, I saw where I was going to take it. Still... only chills... I only see chills, but you were all over your body, scratches and burn marks... If it''s in front, the back... ... I''m only looking at chills, huh? Is that true? "Hey... Lil... You had your underwear." "Oh... but I took it" "Then why aren''t you wearing anything?" "... it''s..." It''s clogging the words. Is that some kind of wacko, too? "Is that hard to say? "No... the... no. Um... that''s right. What am I supposed to do? "In the meantime, shouldn''t we just wear underwear? Mm, I heard a roaring voice. What the hell is this kid trying to tell me? Didn''t you get enough rice? That''s what I was thinking, but Lil uttered a surprise. "I... want to do something to your husband. But I have nothing I can give you, nothing I can do." "No, you don''t have to try to force me to do something, do you? I don''t want anything in return." "So... but I''m your husband''s slave, and it''s time for five hours. I haven''t been able to do anything... on the contrary, I got a look at a disease that hasn''t healed in a long time.... we shouldn''t keep doing this." So you can''t talk about it coming out of the bath naked. Yeah. Because I haven''t worn anything yet. ... Didn''t you see that? You judged by the sound of things, huh? "Damn, but ____" Before I run out of words, Lil unleashes words. "So use me. The... naked thing is that... so... Because this is all I could think of right now..." "Ha!? What are you talking about? This girl. What in front of healthy boys high school. First, be cool at times like this. I''m sure Lil''s on a rampage right now. Mentally weak until just now. "I... my body is scratched... my ears and tail are missing... ugly... but if I turn off the lights, I can manage..." Because I''m not answering, or I''m starting to talk to you on my own. You''re not gonna hold me all of a sudden if I leave you alone, are you? I''m afraid I might do that. Either that or I have to say no soon. "No, fine." "So... but..." I''m saying no... you lil, you stick inside.... Me too. I guess I''ll even put in a word that feels a little preachy. "Lil, is that what you really like? "What!? Wow, I''m a loser......... Oh, you know what?...... sorry" That, I didn''t scold you as much as I wanted, but I feel shunned. Hmm? Did something go wrong with the one thing you just said? "Just get dressed. If you don''t repay me, I''ll tell you later." "... ok" With that said, I think I''ve gone back to the stripper and worn underwear and clothes. I turned to the frightened lil, but wore it properly. But I can''t see my face for a while. ... Time for bed. And Lil''s in bed, and I sleep in a duvet. "No, that''s on the boulder..." "I''m better this way." This is half true. I usually sleep in a futon. Besides, Lil better not be able to move it hard yet. Bets would be good. "Well, good night." "Ah... oh. Oh... sorry... ok" Thus ended my day in this strange world. 240 Lesson 230: The Spear (Leaf and Cherry Blossom) "... good morning" "Morning." The two woke up. Kanata is a sleeping incident that lasts two days and is supposed to be drowsy. "Cherry blossoms... I knew I''d start on the couch tomorrow..." "Nah... what, now. We used to sleep together, didn''t we? "... how many years ago..." Sakura was half-assed. But I really don''t feel like I can sleep alone. Only when I sleep, I don''t feel like some anxious mass is pushing me over. "It''s fine if you don''t want to. I''m... that... I''m afraid if I sleep alone, I''ll fall off my bet, but if I don''t like leaves, I''ll sleep on the couch." Sakura said yes, strong. She herself hoped not to be turned down, at the bottom of her heart. Yes to Kanata, I wasn''t sure myself why I was stopping by, either from the fear of being suddenly flown into a different world or from the loneliness of my sister''s death. But at least, you''re promised a good night''s sleep. "I don''t like it, I don''t know..." "And you''re not looking at me like that, are you? I''m childhood friendly." Sakura herself sees it with the eyes of saying so, though she has not noticed it herself. "... no, that''s... me," Asked by himself about the unexpected reaction that the tone of Kanata''s voice was different, Sakura suddenly became scared of the next word from Kanata, and decided to turn the story off. "Anyway, better than that" "Oh, better than that...? "A lot of training starts today, right? Don''t you have time to worry about that? "... oh, well no. In the meantime, let''s go for breakfast" The two went to the dining room for breakfast, stopped between the thrones and greeted Lowkiss. "Good morning, Mr. Lowkiss" "Oh, good morning. So I''m going to start working out today...... Kanata, you look like you''re going to sleep after yesterday. He''s pale, too." Sakura realizes it''s her fault and embarrasses herself. I don''t see Kanata''s complexion from her. "Ha, you''re not flirting in the middle of the night? Hey, Sakura." "Ugh... that''s..." "... erm..." She told me she was flirting, and I couldn''t deny it, no. Sakura realizes yesterday that she is holding onto Kanata as she sleeps. With that in mind, yesterday I couldn''t help but throw Kanata into the cot. It can''t be denied. "What, a star? ¡­ so much more." "No... no..." "Ma, good. By the way, you guys are starting your workouts today..." Kanata tried to excuse herself, but it didn''t come true either, and Lowkiss proceeds with the conversation. "Kanata, you will be taught to focus on spears. Sakura can handle whatever weapon you want." "Gun...? Kanata was surprised. I waved my sword in this world of magic and skill, expecting a little bit that I could actually do a mesopathological act that I could only ever do with paranoia. But it was the spear that told me to use it. I don''t think I''m dissatisfied with the spear. "Oh, well... good... Is it a spear" "Oh, a weapon is a spear to seal the existence we want you to defeat." "Really... spears... divine spears gunnil... oh my..." Stupid, what are you talking about? Kanata gave the name of the mythical spear that was famous, imagined herself dealing with it, and niggered. Sakura, who noticed the gnarly and crushed canata, instantly scratched. This was also an act that the two of them routinely carried out. But Lowkiss, who was listening to it, looks harsh. "How do you know the name of the spear? "What...!? "Why do you know the name of that sage spear, Gungnir?" Kanata and Sakura were extremely surprised by what was just a coincidence. Lowkiss sees the look on both of them and assumes that there is something wacky about it. "... why do you look so surprised? You think there''s a gunnil in your world? And Sakura answers that she has finally regained her calm. "No... well, there''s no real thing, but the myth... in the story, the name of the spear that comes out is Gungnir" "Oh, really... what a coincidence! That''s funny. All right, Kanata, as soon as this happens, but you should learn how to handle spears." "Ha, no! Kanata answered clearly. Now in his head he had an eyelid in his left eye, waving a spear, imagining himself confronted by a dragon. Something, wasting delusions, Sakura realized in a sharp inquiry valid only against Kanata for being childhood tamed since birth, searched out Kanata''s ear by hand and pulled it off. "Come on... what are you doing?" "Anyway, you''ve been thinking weird again, haven''t you? "Nah... how did you know... I didn''t say a word." "I don''t like it, but I get it." Lowkiss had seen something like those two couples comics for a while, but when he looked at Chillari and the clock, he told them what they needed to do. "I know you guys are close. But first, training. Kr¨¹ssel, go with Killian to the training ground." 241 Lesson 231: Training (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) They changed into training uniforms and came to the training ground on the castle grounds. Kanata couldn''t get into the women''s locker room on the boulder, so it looks like Valkyrian''s captain, Killian, went to help change and equip. By the way, Kanata was heartfelt, excited. It was a practice costume, but first of all, in Japan, this kind of thing can only be worn about cosplay. "Then both of us. We''re going to start working out how to handle weapons. Again, I''m a cruiser." "I''m Killian." Yes, I put my hand on my chest and saluted them, and the two introduced themselves. "Uh, it''s Kanata" "Sakura." The two of them went on to introduce themselves lightly. "Um, then Sage Kanata. I need to ask you something." "Yes? Krusel put questions to Canata. A little, he seems in a bad mood. I had no choice but to say that yesterday I was only chosen to study, and today I was given half my training time. He didn''t understand Kanata''s idea that training was everything. It''s just like it''s sweet... "Why did you lose this workout yesterday and halve your workout time today! Workout is all about polishing yourself. That''s only four hours a day, huh? "Ha...? "WHAT THAT REPLY HA!! Kr¨¹ssel held in his hand, a practice sword many times larger than normal, with momentum on the ground and a tip sticking out. In Kanata''s head, it''s only recognition to the extent of ''what are you mad at this guy''. "You know what I mean? Workout is what it is, workout is what it is..." "No, but... me... no, the two of us, we''ll have worked out dozens of times that in two hours. by the effect of the title. But study doesn''t." "Ho..." "I don''t know that." Killian was more impressed than he said, including the effect of that title of Canata, and was convinced by the calculated idea¡­. She was glad she was already cooperating with us. But Krusel was different. "Then what is it? If I worked out all day, I would have worked out more. Isn''t that just an excuse not to want to work out? "No... that, indeed, workout is a good way to give you SK2 without using SKP... we have to do something else... Besides, if that''s what you''re saying, shouldn''t we start early? than a sermon." Kanata... did not disobey her parents, but the period of disobedience did come. That''s what just came out. To be more sincere, I thought it was unnecessary to train. Because the truth is, I just need to get it up in SKP. I thought it was bad for Sakura boulder and went into stopping it by reading to Kanata. [Chi, kinda come true!? Mr. Crusell, haven''t you pissed me off? [If you want to piss us off and not go out with our workouts, that''s fine. No, rather that''s good. What matters in this world is how to raise the level......] [Ugh... Sure, that''s true...] [Besides, if we get stronger from Mr. Lowkiss, that''s fine. Honestly, I think workouts are good just for today. Not only do I get more time to level with that, but I don''t want cherry blossoms with bad eyes and no strong bodies to force me] [Ka... Ye...] To Sakura, at the same time I was glad that Kanata cared about herself, I also felt anxious about whether it was really good as it was. "_____ eh. Right, sure, that could be it. Pfft! Okay, let''s get started." "But, Sergeant Crucell, we have to let Sakura decide what weapons to deal with first." "Oh, you did! Sakura, what can you handle? Or do you want to deal with it? Sakura, forced by Krusel and Killian to respond, decided to consult Kanata immediately. [Hey, what''s good? [First, you can''t have a bow.] [Right, the bow does] [Saying, I don''t want my body to be cherry blossoms. At least, it''s my wagamama] [What, why? [Honestly, it is desirable that you avoid melee. I want cherry blossoms to be a magical subject... really. Look, you''re gonna get hurt.] [Nothing, that''s...] Never mind, yes, Sakura thought about saying it, but it stuck. I''ve looked back a little on Kanata''s behavior since I came to this world. On second thought, most of the behavior that Kanata has done to herself is to avoid injuries, etc. I don''t know why you care so much about yourself, but if you were in a melee, Kanata would just be distracted by herself when it was in action. Sakura guessed so. But what''s troubling Kanata is that the option of not working out in this situation is bad. Based on that too, Sakura concluded that _____ [Well... what about me, the same spear, and let''s just use it as a sword here] [Is that a sword... you know, someone who tells you about Crucell or something? I''m worried about Spartan education...] [I''m not that weak. Ugh... happy, but aren''t you a little too worried? [Mmm... if that''s the case... But if you get anything done or if you get any violence or tantrums at all, just tell them in a nutshell.] [Yes, yes] The two stopped reading and turned to the two warlords. "I will turn it into a sword" 242 Lesson 232: The Handling of Weapons (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Hmm, a sword? It''s easy." Kr¨¹ssel said so as if he had fixed his mood a little. "Yes, but the... me..." "I know, I guess I''m barely blind. Don''t worry, I''ll think of it as a kitten." When I heard that, Kanata was relieved for a moment. But the alert hasn''t been lifted. "So, how do you train... for now, though the weapons you handle are different, you two should let them practice nearby" "... hmm? Why?" Kr¨¹ssel questioned Killian''s proposal. but I think I soon figured out why. "Oh, you mean that. Let them compete as rivals." "That''s the thing. Like the old me and you." "Well, having someone to compete with can be effective in training." Kanata was heartfelt that the two of them had come to that conclusion. Leaving Sakura in this world is not in itself very favorable. But let''s start with the basics. "Oh, right. Let''s teach each other the basics as far as we can see. Kanata, come here." Kanata followed Killian as she followed Sakura away with her eyes, just like herself. And we stopped walking with each other, more or less 50 meters apart. "Are you that worried? Sakura." Killian, concerned that Kanata looked more worried about Girosiro and Sakura, asked. Kanata answers that. "Yeah, well." "Right... But don''t worry, Krusel is a workout idiot, but basic, he''s a good guy. I''m not gonna let that kid get hurt or pushed." "Oh, really..." Even after hearing that from Killian, Kanata still seemed worried, but Killian decided it was no longer enough to interfere with her workout. "... and I''m glad" "Heh? Why is that? "Someone from a strange world tries to be strong for us fast, that''s the thing." "Really? I just want that potion quick..." "Even so," Killian said so, taking the practice spear out of the magic bag. It''s getting rounded ahead. "This is the spear for practice." "Gun... You''re a Partisan." Canata expected a spear for riding, Lance. "Are you also unhappy with this? "No, nothing in particular" Kanata received a practice spear from Killian, but it was heavier than she thought, and she let it go. "You''re weak. Did you see him run up the stairs yesterday holding Sakura? "That was... half cool on, half light on the sakura" "I see." You''ve gotten used to the weight as we talked, Kanata lifted that spear she was given to her chest with both arms and started staring seriously. That was normal. After a while, you started chewing on the spear this time. Killian the boulder was also surprised by this. "Oh, hey! What are you doing?" "Hehe... it''s the real Lance..." "Hey? Kanata...? Kanata, come on! "I never thought I''d get caught up in another world and touch a real weapon. Hehe. That''s fantastic. This form... Best, oh, I know my heart dancing so well. Okay...! Ha-ha-ha! Like the unusual madness of that canata, Killian panicked. "Are you all right? Hey, whoa!? ____ __ _ Meanwhile, Sakura was also showing Krusel his practice sword. "Look, Sakura the Sage. I have now put a sword in front of me. He said to touch it and make sure he didn''t hurt his hand." "Ha, ha." Sakura, who was given leather gloves by the crew cell and wore them, tried to touch the sword with petrification and careful attention. The sword was quite skinny. "What do you say? "Hmm, still nothing..." "Right. Because of this, the length is generally about the chest of the sage Sakura. There is a pattern of swords just slightly stretched out. Grab it and pull it off the ground." "Yes." Sakura reached for the fearless invisible sword and grabbed it. "All right, pull it out" "Ha, ha! Sakura pulled out the sword with both hands with all her strength. Sakura gets her ass cake for falling out so badly. "Geez." "Oh, are you okay? Hands faint? "It''s okay. I can stand." Sakura said so herself with her sword as a cane. "Uhm. So, how about you take a look" "Right... It''s not heavier than I thought... it feels like I could hold it with one hand for a few seconds." "Well, it''s pretty light in the sword." "Really?" Sakura is a little surprised by the difference in how Krusel handled himself earlier. "Nevertheless, Mr. Crusel, earlier Kanata excused me" Sakura lifts her head. Note that there are no cruisers in that direction. "Sakura, I''m behind you, okay? Better than that, that was my fault too. For some reason, when it comes to training, I feel better." "Oh yeah..." "Oh, yeah. But... um, you had a good sword. We''re gonna start practicing." "Ha!" 243 Episode Two Hundred Thirty-three: Karas Visit Day 3, Part I With my arms still numb, I woke up. Yesterday, my legs didn''t peel, so I knee-pillowed them... they didn''t peel, did they? I wonder if it''s all right. As soon as I woke up, I looked at my feet a little bit, but nothing really changed. "Huh... good morning" "... good morning! They woke up while I was looking at my health. Well, what shall we do today? We''ll have breakfast and talk about our plans for today. "Well, what are we doing today? "Right... You want to do something? Kara." "Mmm... right. Behind the hot springs... er, what was it?" "Is it a water slider? "Yes, that''s it! I''d like to play with that." Oh, or a water slider. Speaking of which, you''ve only been in there with Micah, haven''t you, hot water water slider? I have to put on my swimsuit... What would be good for Kara? "Then let''s make it a water slider" "Right. I have a bathing suit for me and Alim... and I need to get Kara ready for you." "Swimsuit...? It''s half pants and breasts like underwear you can wear when you dive into that ocean, right? I''ve never worn it." "It''s okay, it''s not that hard to wear" Yes, anasm is that swimsuits aren''t that major. It feels like a so-called seawoman or fisherman can wear it. Well, that''s right... I don''t think you know what it''s like to play in the ocean because the ocean has a stronger demon than land. You know, me and Mika, by the time we were in Japan, we''d only been to the ocean to count with one hand. "Okay! Then I''ll have Kara''s swimsuit from now on ____" When I said that, a message poured into my head. To Micah and Kara, too, as far as the reaction goes, they seem to be here. [Yahoo! Alim, Mika, Princess Kara! [Ah... Um, Alim, we''d like to go see your house, too, would you mind? It''s Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli back from work. I had no idea these 18-year-olds would want to play with us who are about 13. ... Can I be like my sister to those two? "... Apparently, what do we do? Maybe we''ll be able to stay? "No problem, I guess." "I think so too! They''re both saying it''s good, and I''ll put you in this circle. [It''s good] [Yay! Actually, I''m in front of Arim''s mansion right now...] When I go out into the hallway and peek into the window, I do have pink hair and watery hair in front of the gate for entering the premises. [Really? Then please come in as you are] [Oh, thank you very much! The three of us picked up two people to the front door. I''ll open the front door. "Grandpa Shizu! "Oh, I will, Grandpa." With that said, two people, who had nothing particularly large luggage, came in. "Wow... wow! This is Alim and Micah''s mansion..." "... it looks like a castle inside, while the exterior is still open." Mr. Lilo and Mr. Mulli said yes, what they thought of my home sporadically. "Hehe, is that good? "Yeah... wow, Alim! With that said, Mr. Lilo stroked my head. "Sister Lilo, Sister Muli, we were all about to do something that would make us water sliders now... how about you join us? "Wow, Slider? What is it, that? "There''s water running, it''s a long, big slide." Micah''s explanation seems to have intrigued them. "What''s that! I want to try! "Wow, I''m interested too! I see, this is going to need to have a swimsuit for two more. "But we need swimsuits to do water sliders." "Swimsuit...? Um, it''s just the one that people who work at sea wear, the one with the breasts and the little cloth, right? "There are other kinds... yes, it is." "But we don''t have swimsuits, do we? Alim." "I''ll take care of that. In the meantime, let''s get to our room." We added Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli, and instead of me and Mika''s suite... we went back to the room. They found out, they went into the rose thing, but it was also explained by Micah in the same way as Rose and Kara. He also said something about the interior of the room. When the two of them ended up feeling good about the room, and would have been happy with it, they saw each other, and I decided to make a bathing suit. "Well, I''ll make a swimsuit! It." I made a swimsuit out of dark matter and gave it to Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli, respectively, and Kara. But for some reason, Mr. Muli looks sad. "Alim... I don''t have breasts..." It''s a magic item, because it''s made to fit the body of the person who put it on. Poor ____ like Mr. Muli. No, Pecha ____. No, modest...... yes, even the modest and the rich like Mr. Lilo are all fine with the same size thing. By the way, the default setting fits about a C-cup. I guess Micah and Kara are just about right. With that in mind, I looked at Micah and then at Mr. Lilo. As soon as Mr. Lilo wore it, the swimsuit grew larger. "It''s okay! That will fit each size. That''s the kind of enchantment I have." "Ha... right..." That''s what Mr. Muli tried on the bathing suit I gave him. It was about 1.5 turns smaller than in the early days. 244 Episode 234: Karas Visit Day 3, Part II We''re ready for everyone, and now that we''re dressed, we''re in front of the water slider. "Wow... big..." "Indoors, you have such a big slide..." "You''re slipping through here." The three have spoken out their thoughts. Micah and I used to play here alone. But I still think it would be more fun to have a place like this with a lot of people. "If you step on the demon squares over there, you can get to that top at once! And I pointed to the floor where something like the Devil''s Square was written at both ends below this water slider body. We all headed there and moved to the top of the water slider. "Wow... Takai..." "Ko, here, are you sure you''re okay with slipping!? "Hehe, this sounds like fun! Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli are a little frightened of this height, while Kara is so norry. He makes his eyes shine and wants to slide fast. "I''ll show you an example first. Look at that." With that said, Micah laid her back on the nearest slide. "And keep it up ____ Wow! Micah slipped to flow. And after a few seconds, a blister rises downstairs, and Micah comes out of where that blister happened, waving at me with a full grin. I guess I''m next in turn. Then I''ll go next. I sit on the slide just like Micah, and I slip. Even when there are no people on the slide here, the infinite amount of hot water keeps flowing. He slips away at a fairly fast speed and his body is forced to throw him out in the water reservoir below. Awesome blister went up. I wave to the people upstairs, too. "Alim, Alim, hey over here" "Hmm? What? Micah pulled my hand and brought me to a less conspicuous spot on this water slider field as I heard Kara''s pleasant scream. And for some reason, Mika raises her arms up so that she''ll be hail in that place. "What are you doing? "Alim...... should I have bigger breasts like Mr. Lilo? Right, huh? They don''t answer questions...... No, on the contrary, I''ve got a weird argument for you. Why did you think that, Micah? "No, that''s not true? "..................... Really? But when you handed out your swimsuit, you compared me to Mr. Lilo a few times." That''s it, I just did a little comparison when measuring the approximate size by eye. I didn''t expect it to be interpreted that way... So, I knew I didn''t know why I was doing it. Oh, Mr. Lilo''s, I hear a voice that feels a lot like the array of young ladies screaming in the amusement park. "That''s to consider the approximate criteria for the size of a swimsuit...? Mostly, I''m Alim now, and I don''t care about breasts, like a guy? When Micah heard that, she remembered that I was a woman now, she turned her face bright red, hands down and hid her face. In the first place, Mika is not small at all, even as of now. I think I''ve said the same thing over and over again that it would be a certain category at my age. I think you should apologize a little more to Mr. Mulli than that. True. If I thought so, Mr. Mulli should be slipping, but I can''t hear you. Is that guy the type who''s too scared to have a voice? "... so why did you banzai? "Ah... uh... the... um... If you have a dream... that... you''re chasing your chest with your eyes..." There was something about it that I didn''t know about by the way because of the bites that followed, but to sum up, ''If that''s how you''re feeling, don''t look at anyone else. Look at me. You can touch anything!'' So they banzai. I think Micah lacks some calm. How did this happen when that''s not usually the case? I''m half betsy. I stroked Micah''s head and said this. "I didn''t know you were going to touch that... again, very soon. Hey." "Yeah...... ah, but" When Micah nodded, Bashabasha and about three people approached us. Kara and the others are here. But Micah hasn''t noticed that, or she''s putting her face closer to mine. Soon, too, hold on to your shoulders. "Uh, there he is! What are we both doing here ____" At that time, Micah and I kiss as usual. Again... again, this happened unintentionally in public. _____ ___ _ "It was fun! Alim. Water slider! "Wow, me too! Hehe." "I''m satisfied that I enjoyed the water slider and that I saw something good." After that, we were scattered, playing with water sliders for about three hours. Once every few minutes, I was pissed off. The day ended with water sliders in particular and nothing big but three people watching the kissing scene, playing board games, etc., tongue-in-cheek on the rice I made, going into the hot springs, letting Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli stay. By the way, Kara is sleeping with Lilo and Muli today in the guest room. Whatever you think, this is a consideration for us. That''s why I haven''t slept with Micah in days. In the meantime, and in the bath, there was really a lot going on, but that''s another story. 245 Gossip Karas Visit Day 3 Midnight It''s been a few days since we''ve been alone. "Right." That''s what Micah said wearing a sleeping roll. I don''t know if Kara probably cared, but you''re just the first real two of us in a couple of days. ... No way, I didn''t think it would last a week. "... have dreams" I''m back in my dreams and I''m sitting on the couch with Micah right now. Micah leaned against me and let me bring her head to her shoulder. "You know, I had a dream... you know, on a water slider... um... sorry to ask you something weird, right? "No, that''s fine." Micah said that with all due respect. Let''s be good because I don''t care that much originally.... But I didn''t know you were hailing again. "By the way, why are you raising your hand again? "... I''ve never said this before... Don''t make me say that from a girl, okay? It''s too late." "Uh..." What am I supposed to do when this happens? Er, like on Micah''s birthday, in the act of developing liability issues in bets...... No, no. That''s not true. Too much talk. On second thought, I''ve only ever kissed or hugged or caressed my head, except for things like that. Something, yes, not something eccentric that would eventually happen that day, but here''s the thing... you know, you look like a lover... Oh, well, I knee-pillowed Micah and the others yesterday. You can do the same for me. Try to avoid arrays. "Well... that, Micah. Feet as a piss. Once." "Yeah...? Okay." As I was told, Micah got her feet in place. I sleep there. Oh, my God. This is better than I thought. Micah''s legs, I also feel a little too thin... "I see! Alim gave me a knee pillow yesterday, so now it''s my turn, right? "Hmm, well, I guess that''s how it feels" "So... how''s it going? For dreams only... what about knee pillows? Micah said so in a mojimorous manner. Occasionally, Micah is dedicated to having dreams... and I am a dream thing... and although there are strange things to do, she thinks it''s because she likes me. Let''s get this straight, it''s adorable. "Mmm... a little thin, but sounds good" "Thin...? I''d be fat for a dream, wouldn''t I? "No, don''t do that" "Well, I''m just kidding... a little" Well, what do we do next? It''s not like Micah asks me to do what I want her to do today, as she always does. Just to be clear, it''s so easy to just do what you want. This is so... hard to do in front of the Kara''s eyes, ah... ah, love... what about whispering words of love? Hehe. "Hey, Micah" "What? Dreams." I gaze up at Micah''s face. Totally norok, but let me tell you something. Lovely. All right, let''s be honest now. "Mika... so cute" "What!? Ah... eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh? "Yeah. Such a cute little girl is childhood friendly, she''s, she''s engaged... I think I''m a happy person" That said, Micah''s face turned bright red. It''s lit. Besides, I think my mouth is getting loose. "Hehe... ho, is that true? "Yeah." "Eh, heh, heh, heh." Oh, and I''m in a good mood. Good, you seem happy for me. "And Mica." "Nah, what? "I love you, I love you" "Eh heh, I know! You look very happy with this again. Scattered by a letter on my birthday, though they told me I had written it and knew it... While discussing that, Micah began to follow and talk about something as she modged again. "I had a dream, you know, it''s me... at this hour, I was going to do whatever the dream wanted me to do, right? "Ugh... yeah" "You''re making me happy... Ho, is this really all you need? You can like me, okay? Whatever, I''m gonna... I''m gonna be shitting you for the second time, okay? Lately, I thought, this isn''t "you can do it," it''s not "I want you to," correctly. Oh, my God. If it was what I assumed, I, I''m sorry I was a coward, Micah. I knew I was going to take a safe route. Well, if the assumptions were off, I''d just be complacent. In the meantime, I''m getting a knee pillow right now... I guess ear cleaning is a classic.... There used to be such content in girl comics borrowed from Micah. "Well... keep cleaning your ears like this" "Yep... Mm, mmm... well, surely that''s the best thing about this situation. Fine, I''ll do it for you. Ear it out, side by side." "Mmm." I turned in a direction that wasn''t Micah, and I showed her my right ear. Then, create an epic earring on the spot and give it to Mika. "Then give me an earring... No earwax? "Well, well. It must be missing all kinds of cleaning features." "Uh, so there''s nothing else you want me to do? No... I don''t know, it''s easier to have it done than to ask for it yourself... I don''t know if it''s as a boyfriend... But I can''t think about it right now... Besides, I hate it when I sound like a pervert. It''s just sad that they refused to ask... that Micah... maybe does what she says in character. I''m the only one who''s timid, I know it''s so willful... For now, let''s go with the opposite idea. "On the contrary, Micah doesn''t want me to do anything? "Then you''re not with us all the time! "That''s what''s good for you." "Oh, yeah? Mmm... maybe you haven''t thought about the trouble or embarrassment of demanding something, have you? Shit, it was over. That''s childhood friendliness! "You look like a star..." "haha... sorry" "Puku." Yes, Mica swelled her mouth as she spoke to her voice. I get up and gently poke that swollen cheek with both hands. Alim is certainly soft, too. But Mika''s also Subesbe enough, isn''t she? On several occasions, I gently crushed both cheeks with both hands. "Puhi-ku... You know, I have dreams. Even I''m embarrassed when I say... kiss? A little." "Yeah, I''m sorry" "Look, when you figure it out, move on to action, holla! Maybe I shouldn''t be ashamed not to put it in my mouth and declare it? Then... right... In the meantime, like always, I guess I''ll hug you and kiss you. without a declaration. I say like always...... until a few months ago, that was even tough. I''m used to it now. I hugged Micah while kissing her without declaring anything in particular. And leave after a while. "Ha hu... eh. Suddenly... hehe" "Something... yes, I was embarrassed because I declare it, and I thought," "Nah... I see! ¡­ but if you don''t declare it, my heart will be ready¡­" "Then I won''t declare it again today. Prepare yourself for not declaring." "What!? Oh... yeah, okay" Well, that''s what I said, but what are we going to do... I think I''ll try my head. All of a sudden, doing more than a kiss won''t calm Micah''s feelings or mine. Micah, for once, sleep here. I slap myself in the leg. "Oh, maybe now you want me on your knee pillow? "Yeah, yeah, it''s a knee pillow." "Okay, then excuse me for a moment... Yeah, better than Alim." "Sort of." Okay, let''s start stroking here.... Wouldn''t they say it''s weird to stroke and disgusting or something...? No, if you tell me, I just need to do the same thing in the future. I first stroked my head with a tempo that normally feels gentle and slow and good. "All right, all right? Eh heh." "Right." "Me too, just now. All right. Should I have? "I''ll see you later." "Yeah." And now I''ll try to be fierce. "Wow!? Your head, it''s gonna be a mess, you have a dream! And... next time let''s stroke your forehead with the other hand while you stroke your head normally. You''re getting kind of fun. "Wow, you got more hands" "I tried stroking your forehead, what do you think? "I don''t care what they say" I''m stroking this forehead. Get your hands off me step by step. With my palm, I gently covered Micah''s eyes. "Wow! My eyes! My eyes! Then I try to pinch my nose. "Heh, heh, heh." "Oh, sorry." "You don''t have to stop." "Which one..." Next... I try to stroke my chin and under my chin like a cat or dog. "Wow... I feel like I''ve become a little animal" "Oh?" "Yes, yes, Nyao... I can''t believe it... Nyah" Micah, while so good, made her hand look like a cat and posed pretty bruised. "Cute..." "Uh, yeah? Are you kidding? What if you made me a dream, a cat ear and a tail? "Right..." I looked at the clock with chilli. It''s 11pm...... it''s only been an hour since Micah and I were alone. Then, if I was playing with cosplay now, I might have less time to sleep. "I''ll see you later." "Mmmm... All right, instead, Alim put her cat ears and tail on, too, right? "Uh... well, fine." Hmm, I guess it''s time to go to bed. Maybe Micah was satisfied, too, I''m sure she is. "Then it''s time Micah, the end of the knee pillow" "Huh! What are you gonna do next? "No, let''s go to sleep now" "Huh?" Micah looks blatantly sorry. What, you weren''t satisfied? "Are you going to bed now? "Oh... yeah. Sort of." "Hmm... good night" I''m on my way to bed, but Micah''s not coming, as usual. Plus, I''m staring at this one with a scary face. That''s it, that scary face has been around since we were on Earth, when we fought. How did I piss Micah off!? What''s causing this... Speaking of which, Micah was somewhere short when she skinned lightly like this yesterday morning. Plus a bunch of some meaningful actions and actions today...... ............... I wonder if there is only one answer. Where I was thinking a lot, Micah turned off the lights in the living room and came over here. "Ah, Micah..." "I have dreams, I''m not attractive, am I? I''m sorry. Would it have been nice if you had a big chest or something like Mr. Lilo?... Good night." Saying so, Micah dived over to the futon. Uh... no. I think I''ll stay giddy if I don''t do something here. Mostly, why am I avoiding this sort of thing? Because age... probably just sounds like an excuse anymore. You''ve done it once. Already. Then I''m the heck out of it, right?............ Let''s make you hungry. "Micah..." "............... what? "Uh, um... will you turn this way? "Yada. I don''t want to have a dream right now" Even so, I know my eyes are looking at this one with a chill. But it doesn''t seem like words are the only thing that will completely turn this thing around. Well, what do we do? I think I''ll give you a hug from behind... "Phew.................." No, I''m not responding very well. Looks like I''m still in a bad mood. At last, I may have to do something a little edgy. What can you do in this situation? No, it does extend to the act of Mika once, that''s for sure. But well... somehow, you still don''t get used to it... I wonder what you''re doing with this kind of thing being an adult comic book or something. Oh, no, that''s it, isn''t there a book in the country''s collection that the king showed me that says so? There are 10 million, at least one. For example, it may be obvious, like the original Grimm fairy tale or something. I used the zone, searched for a book from Tozmaho that said so, and read a few in a hurry. There was everything from what I didn''t want to refer to to to what I had already tried before. What was the idea of putting this in the library? In the meantime, I decided to try one. ____ __ _ "_____ hehe, ahh... finally... hey...! "... uh... you know, I''m sorry? "Yeah, finally. From now on, be careful! "Yes, I will do well" I just took a little action and solved everything with sultry to keep it flowing. I''m sure if I wake up tomorrow morning, I must be more tired. 246 Lesson 235: Work (Sho) I woke up. I didn''t think you could sleep normally. When I woke up, it was all, in fact, a dream, and I fell asleep during the funeral... oh my God, I was expecting a little something to happen. In the next bet¡­ Lil is asleep. Oh, you''re not dreaming, I knew it. All of a sudden, I come to such a different world... slave girl on day one, it''s also a Lanobe of any place that holds a Chemomimi child or something - but it''s reality. This is all happening to me. It''s reality. I... I have to live my life all alone, feeding a girl. But it''s true that that''s how you''re staying at the inn, you''re lucky. All of a sudden in this world... they got about 70,000 yen in money. That''s 10,000 yen... not even 1,000 bells. I didn''t think anything of it because I was full of heads then, but along the way, I was lucky enough to meet someone who understood, albeit a good man and a slave trader. "Ugh... that... uh..." Apparently, Lil''s awake. No, I forgot to buy a sleeping roll, so I had to sleep in clothes that seemed easy to move... Still, when you think calmly, the clothes in this world are too exposed, aren''t they? ... Well, not so much trouble with the eye place...? "Morning." "Whoa......!? Good morning, your husband! Please forgive me for waking up slower than my husband! Something''s wrong with the tone. "Ah... that? Sorry, your husband." I saw the clock in this room. Is it 7: 29 in the morning? My husband told me about this inn yesterday that you were putting breakfast outside? I opened the door to the room, and when I looked at my feet, I had a decent meal for two. It''s red soup like minestrone, sliced thin cheese in a slice of bread. "Breakfast...... can we have it? Lil." "Ya... I''ll try... But why my share? "I asked for it yesterday." I offered Lil''s share of breakfast. Take that as an aside, Lil. "Here." "Ugh, yeah." Lil took a sip of soup with a spoon. Well, the soup will be fine. Bread and cheese are next. If it''s true... if it''s going to make me take carbohydrates to treat my eating disorder, it seems wheat is not a good idea... I just have to have patience here. "Ugh... ugh..." "So, it''s okay!? Lil is about to throw up, rush out a bucket and stroke his back. Note that I don''t feel comfortable. Lil swallowed it intact without throwing up. "Huh... Huh... Huh..." "You don''t have to, do you? ''Cause that''s what I''m sick of." "No... let me, your husband, get this far... Whatever you do, I want to fix this. That''s what I thought." "... right" Lil then stopped it and ate up breakfast, even though he was about to throw up again and again. It took a little while though. I ate with him. This is also important. So, when you''re done eating, you''re alive. I have to earn enough for one girl and my life to stay. I''m sorry, but Lil needs to leave a message. I want you to sleep and rest for a week. "Lil, I have one important story to tell you" "Hey, what''s up? "Actually... I don''t have a job. It''s not worth it, it''s pathetic... but it''s not like I''m going to feed Lil, and it''s not like I''m going to live my life." "Huh...!? Well, if you want to kick me out... if you want to sell yourself... I don''t think that would make me money... Interfering slaves are in the bureau as defective..." How can you say that right away... How many times do I know I don''t want to say that? But in my current words, I can''t help it if they think so. "I mean, wasn''t your husband an adventurer in the first place? I was watching from inside the carriage, where your husband wiped out a bunch of goblins with one shot of magic." "Adventurer...? "No way, don''t you know the adventurer? I was then detailed by Lil about the adventurer. It turns out that not knowing an adventurer in this world deserves not knowing a salarier in Japan. That, too, is more or less a guy... who can even be a slave, a profession like a shop for anything. Then this is it. I just have to be an adventurer. Luckily, I found an Adventurer''s Guild yesterday as I was running around the city. Adventurer... It still sounds like we''re talking about Lanobe and the game, but I''m just gonna have to stick to this system. Besides, this profession will increase the likelihood of finding you and Sakura. "____." "Okay, well, come on, I''ll sign up for adventurers. Lil''s gonna wait here, and you''re gonna be asleep till you get better, okay? About a week." "Chi, wait a minute. Then I''m really useless!... we''ll be adventurers together." A desire to be useful... But I''d rather have you really rested than be weirdly moved. "... no, you stay put for a week" "So, but... I''m in your husband''s role even for a day...! "Then take five days off..." "No, I''m off for three or three days. So after that... let me help your husband with his work! It''s not sex processing, it''s not chores... I''m sorry about your husband. I''m sorry, I''m going to be crushed..." Sure, it wouldn''t feel good to spend some time wandering around on your own and watching people work. If that''s the position too. But three days... It depends on the situation, everything. "Okay, three days. But you really need to stay calm, okay? "Yeah......" Well, I''ll be there. "Go away, your husband..." I left the inn and went to the guild that I saw yesterday. The place wasn''t that far from the inn. I open that guild door and go inside. It was a fantasy world with lots of people with swords and wands that combined a liquor store with an adventurer''s guild. 247 Lesson 236 Registration and First Job (Sho) I even went to the sign where I could read "Adventurer Reception". Her ears are pointy and long, but her face is so beautiful. A woman is the receptionist. Is this guy called Elf? "Um..." "Yes, this is Adventurer Reception. What can I do for you? "I wanted to register as an adventurer..." "Yes, that''s a new registration! What do you have to say about adventurers? "Please" I''ve heard a lot from Lil, but I still want to know more. That''s why I was briefed by this receptionist for a few minutes about the adventurer. You look like a pain in the ass about a rank system or something. Thank God I don''t need a commission. "That''s more than ____, any questions? "None." "So, would you like to register? "Please" I was asked if I had a criminal record, age, or name. They even asked me my last name, but I answered "Hino." After a while, they gave me the Adventurer card. That''s it, it''s going to be your ID, too, it''ll help. "Your registration is now complete! Come on, why don''t you go to work? Only this time, I''ll accept it here." "So can you let me do that? "Yes! First of all, this is a recommended quest prepared by our guild for beginner adventurers" It''s three things: herb collection, elimination of at least three slimes, and elimination of at least three wasps. Wattacky... I don''t know. And medicinal herbs. But you''ll see the slime when you see it. Maybe he''s a gel-shaped guy. Sounds like an F-rank for demons...... 20 bells per reward. And buy more slime demon nukes 20 bells. The point is, just take this request and clear it. You''ll get at least 120 bells. "So, the crusade against this slime is over." "Yes, I get it! Slime is often found walking about 10 minutes north of the city." "Yes, thank you" She said thank you and the receptionist seemed a little happy. Don''t they usually tell you? Especially without being dealt with by anyone, I took the guild, went further out and went in the direction I was told. There are two slimes! It''s obviously slime. Though my eyes and mouth were untouched, I laughed a little with almost as much slime as I imagined. But I don''t care what you do, you don''t have to do such a big deal with just these two. Apparently, the ball can be resized, and should it be very small? But shooting my magic can be dangerous. Oh, my God, it''s fire... No, but on second thought, I was getting water balls, too. That''s why I shoot waterballs at those two slimes. When it hit, it evaporated and disappeared after expelling what was known as the gray Demon Nucleus, along with a pseudonym called Pcu. If you look at the status, you have 50 more EXP points. I mean, the experience of one was 5. I was bringing a demon nucleus. It turned into a magic back, and I kept looking for slime. Slime was soon found. Now three. Whatever it is, I''ll take it down with a water ball without difficulty. This quest... to be honest, it''s too good, even though it''s taking the lives of others... 400 yen a piece, and I''ve already earned 2,000 yen. But it''s only been about half an hour since I took the quest.... How much is the hourly rate? It''s not a part-time comparison to a restaurant. I remember that on a part-time basis, but he had dreams, he looked good in vain... and you were the type of good-looking guy who mistook me for a girl, but you only did dishwashing and cleaning on a part-time basis. I should have done the reception or something. I''m talking about this summer vacation. I work part-time at a spaghetti shop... and I started saying, "I''m going to work part-time because I''m saving money for school trips and Micah''s birthday prep." Get me involved. More slime, huh? It''s fun to use magic for the sake of sports, and adventurer, that''s really good. Well, higher ranks also give rise to the danger of dying... After exploring again for a while, I heard the sound of a slime bouncing picchup. Damn, don''t be here again. So I tried to go in that direction... No, wait, that''s crazy. No... because I couldn''t hear all the slimes from afar until just now, the sound of jumping. Then...... I''m terrified, and I''ll walk in that direction again. And a large, white buoyant object¡­ no, the slime was found a few meters away. What the hell, so... My height is 179.8cm. By comparison... it''s like that white slime... I wonder if it has 2 meters. Scary... clearly learn to fear. What do we do? Maybe it''s a very high ranking slime. ... If you just take it down, you''ll get a lot of money. You want to go on a bet here... right, far from here and try a series of fireballs? I lurked my breath a few meters away. I can see. Fireball on the spot, which is also level 5, imagine being as big as possible. That''s five shots. Everything was 1-2 times bigger than the size of the first time I put out a fireball, and I let it go all at once. All of that fireball hits the white slime with no problems. And the white slime stopped moving and the core of my body got gently hot. Can you knock it down... Isn''t this so level? Five at once from the white slime, the Devil''s Nucleus was thrown out. That''s the same one that took down Boss Goblin. In the meantime, I recovered all of them and went back to the guild. 248 Episode 237: Making Money (Sho) Back in the guild, I even went to the Adventurer Request Reception instead of the Adventurer Registration Reception. That''s what the receptionist told me. Even at the reception, a beautiful elf (tentative) woman was the receptionist. "Sorry, I completed the request..." "Yes, then show me your guild card" When I gave the guy my guild card, he told me to wait a minute and he took it to the back. I came right back to the receptionist. "Yes, so you''re asking for a crusade to eradicate slime? Can you deliver at least 3 F-rank Demon Nukes? Slime doesn''t leave a body, so they judge him by his demonic nucleus. I gave the F-rank Demon Nucleus... five that came out of the normal slime. "Yes, that''s five! It''s 20 bells per slime crusade and 20 bells per demon nucleus, so it''s 200 bells in total." "Please" "This will be 200 bells, check it out" I received 200 bells from her, or 2,000 yen. I think I got the hang of it more or less because of this job. Now, the next step is the Demon Nucleus... with something that will probably be the Demon Nucleus of the D-rank, which I was the first to accept, and the Adventurer Reception will boost the Adventurer Rank. But you didn''t tell me how many demon nuclei I could offer to go up to the E-rank... In the meantime, I guess I should just submit two D-rank Demon Nukes. Excuse me. "Was that you earlier...? Didn''t they go to the request? "I''m done with that. Well, you want to increase your rank." "So you got the Demon Nucleus? "Yeah, on a quest" I took two D-rank demon nukes out of my magic bag and gave them to the receptionist. "This is it..." "What...! There were two D-rank demons nearby!? "Oh, no, if I defeat any one demon, about 5 of them came out of there at once..." "What...! Was there a subspecies demon? Either way, it was a surprise... Am I lucky? No, are you unlucky when you think about meeting strong enemies...? "Yeah, that''s right." "That''s unusual... But even if you run into it, I''m glad you could defeat the demon. Some adventurers, like Mr. Shaw, have been in action for some time now, and suddenly it''s rarer to fly through a number of ranks, but if you''re not the one who says that, you''re really a beginner... you''re freaking me out." "Right..." If so, you''re glad this is it. Yeah. We need luck to get on with our lives, too. "By the way. You have submitted your own D-Rank Demon Nucleus, so from now on, Master Shaw will be a D-Rank Adventurer. Please give me your adventurer card. Once we finish ranking up, we will return the Demon Nucleus." I gave the adventurer''s card to the receptionist as I was told. The receptionist receives it and goes behind the counter. I came right back. That hand holds the D-rank Demon Nucleus 2 that I gave you and the Adventurer card that changed color. "Okay, go ahead." "Thank you" I thanked the receptionist and I walked out of the guild, but for some reason I was surrounded by about four men along the way. What is this, why are you surrounded? Does money scare you? "Hey, brother. It sounded like a chill, didn''t it? You defeated a subspecies demon, didn''t you? "Yeah, right? "Kisheche, I mean, if you go and sell it, you''ll get a lot of money, so it''s a dimension." I''m sure these people are saying that because they rank higher than me. After all, Lil wasn''t here today and I was right. I don''t want to put any extra stress on that kid. "So, what? Honestly, I don''t feel like I can throw four opponents away. It''s this world, too. I don''t know how strong it is. If I have to, I have to give it to that subspecies very manly... "I mean, wow... with us... bet reversing, huh? If we win, I''ll give you that demon you hunted. If you win... yes, I''ll do 10,000 bells if I beat all four of us" Ha!? You think it''s a wager reversion? What the hell do you have to do in such a different world? What the hell happened? But... I want 10,000 bells... no, I can''t do anything if I''m surrounded by a man of strength... I guess I''ll take it. When I was in junior high, I was in both Judo and Boardgame Sorority, and I don''t know if it''s a bad idea for me to deal with them. Not to mention this is not Japan. Betting won''t get you noticed. "Okay." "Whoa! That''s what a man would do...! ____ __ _ "... Look, it''s a big gold coin I promised" "It''s too strong..." I received one large gold coin, 10,000 bells, from the tallest man. That''s 100,000 yen. And these people are too weak for you. Even if I had dreams, I wouldn''t have been so weak. Shih - you managed to play decently just the cliche guy. "You always would have won, wouldn''t you? "It was true -... At first glance, it was amazing how well the country folks have been able to reverse the fashion so far lately..." What''s the matter, Riversi was born in this world recently? That''s what you say sometimes. It''s been about half an hour since we fought four fights, right? It''s time to buy Lil and my lunch. Regardless, I have to sell the slime of the subspecies at a store that has everything the adventurer needs, next to this guild. Do you use the Demon Nucleus for your skills? "Well, here I am." "Ah, oh. Be careful." "Also, we''re going to play with reversi -! I left the guild. And go into the store next door. Inside it was a few times bigger than it looked and many things were sold. I found a purchasing corner inside the store and took it to the reception where I specialize in demons. "Excuse me, I''d like to sell it" "Aye, what demons? "Uh, no, I mean a big slime..." "Big slime...? Oh, Large Slime. Over here." That said the uncle went into the back of the reception. I follow that, too. There was an even bigger room on the way in. "Then get him out of here." "Yes." I took the white large slime out of my magic bag and placed it on a beautiful white table. "Ooh!? It''s a subspecies! Seriously -... that''s rare. Where''d you find it? "No, near here" "Uh, sure don''t find it rare. More or less once a year¡­ no, it was every two years" With that said, my uncle looked at the Large Slime subspecies using all sorts of tools. And after a while, I nod with my arms around me. "Hey, that''s 70,000 bells." "To... is it 70,000 bells!? "Yeah, the D-rank demons are supposed to be somewhat above 5,000 to 10,000 bells or so...... The subspecies are rare, stronger than regular D-rank demons, and so on. So, 70,000 bells, okay? "Yeah, yeah! Absolutely." I mean, I made 800,000 yen today... even though I was lucky. Sure is amazing. Shit. I received 70,000 bells from my uncle and went back to Lil with a hawk. 249 Lesson 238: After First Work (Xiang) I think Lil might be asleep, so gently, I unlocked and went into the room. You can tell, the room closes the curtains, and there''s one person lying on the bet. Good, you slept properly. I was willing to have lunch, but it''s only 10: 00. ... Can I put Lil to bed yet? Then I don''t know what to rinse by noon...... maybe I should go to work again, no, I guess so. That''s what I thought, when I tried to close the door slowly. "... wahhhhhh... your husband? Lil''s awake. Shit, did I wake you up? I''m sorry. You did it. "Sorry, I tried to get out softly, but I woke you up." "Hehe, the werewolves have good noses and ears, huh? Normally, even if you''re careful, you wake up with a light sleep that you want to see now. Your husband isn''t bad, and I can''t complain if he wakes me up in the first place." Yes, Lil rubbed his eyes and opened the curtain as he stood up. Hmm, after all, the only clothes in this world are exposed - right... Sure, I picked the clothes, but on the contrary, they were the only ones I had. So are the women at the reception and the people walking in the city. Lil''s sleeping and her clothes are crumbling and something... quite eye poisoning as far as I''m concerned for a healthy boys high school student. Let''s turn away as much as we can. "Uh... oh well, no, but I''m sorry" "Your husband doesn''t have to apologize... By the way, did you become an adventurer? "Mmm, sort of. It''s done." "So you''re going to work? "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "That''s fast, that''s amazing. Do you think your husband can live alone? "No... that''s what I already earn..." With that said, Lil rounds his eyes. "That''s amazing...!? "Ha, yeah? And all of a sudden, it''s a D-rank." "Wahoo!? Wow, wow, your husband! I got on with it and even talked about the promotion. Is Lil quite surprised that his clothes are shaking, his eyes rounded and his ears peaned enough to see him swinging his tail in his skirt with a boom? I don''t know... cute...? "Oh, so rest assured, you have two more days off. ¡­ I would even rent a house if my income became stable" "Rent a house... like" "Heh heh, yeah" When I think about it, I decide to go under one roof with a girl my age or something, which is pretty damned windy, but I don''t care. Hmm? Still not that different in the circumstances......? No, it''s a matter of feelings. "Hey, Lil, go back to sleep. I''m gonna watch the city till noon or I''m gonna do another job." "... is there really nothing I can do to your husband right now? I''ll do anything, okay? "... it''s gonna be okay. Oh, yeah, you want something to eat?" With that said, Lil stopped moving as he thought a little. Oh, is there something you want to eat? That''s a good trend. "Really, can I request it? "Oh, that''s good. Tell me what you like." "Well... so... while I was trying to sleep, I got a chill in my ear talking to you outside, right? A sandwich is popular in the alley. Sounds delicious...... I''ve never had an appetite, but I haven''t wanted to eat anything in years because of your husband." Has the sandwich come in here recently, too? I knew this world was behind ours.... I don''t know, countrymen or anything. And it''s a sandwich... Why don''t you just pinch the vegetables and ham in the bread? ... Would they be selling it to a bakery? "Okay, I''ll get it." "Thank you... your husband! "No, I mean good." I went out again. Well, I don''t know what to do....... 2 hours. I hear it takes a day or a week if I suck at my job, or even a D-rank to do my job up there, and some of them take a year. You can''t take a D-rank request right now. In the meantime, I guess the E-rank. I''ll go to the guild and pick a request. They want to see the bulletin board but they stick it on it or ask the sister at the reception and they choose it...... I found a good job. Goblin''s Multiple Eradication Crusade. Surprisingly, it was a D-rank request. Regardless, the body of the goblin you defeated belongs to that adventurer. This job is a guild, too. It seems to be a constant request from a country. I chose it. ____ ___ __ Nothing in particular gets the job done. Was it about two and a half hours? It''s hard to find, seven goblins. The gold received consists of 5,000 tons, including the value of the carcass sale and the value of the demon nuclear sale. He wasn''t in good condition because he knocked him out with a fireball. I bought a sandwich at the bakery while I was a little lost and went back to the inn. "I''m home." And I''ll say it. The room was open with the curtains intact, and Lil seemed to lie down in her cot, but she wasn''t asleep. I''m looking at this one with my eyes. Welcome back, your husband. Hmmm... if I do this, I may also be free to put you to sleep all the time at work. Next time, I''ll have to buy a book. "Hey, Lil.... Isn''t he free? "... um... well, sort of. But I can''t tell you." "Really? Don''t hesitate to say it. You want something..." "... I''ll think about it" I took two sandwiches out of the magic back and handed one over to Lil. "Lunch." "Thanks.... that''s the name I''ve never heard of a sandwich... so you pinched a vegetable in a bread or something" "Oh, yeah, you are." Lil slowly pulled the sandwich closer to his mouth and twisted. I chewed it to bite it off, and although there was one, it seemed to have managed to swallow it. "Interesting, this" "Hmm? Really? "I just pinched him, he''s cooking properly" "Uh, I guess. Indeed." Nevertheless, Lil recovers quickly after all. Thought it was something more dragging... Not like humans again, because they''re beasts? I don''t know because I''m not an expert. I was about 5 minutes and Lil took about 30 minutes and finished eating his sandwich. "Wahoo... welcome. Are you going to work again? Your husband." "No... I already got enough money today... and the job is done. Lil, can we talk about something? "My old story... or even before I became a slave... Oh, wait. I knew it wouldn''t work. It breaks this, relaxed mood of your husband, and _____" Lil starts shaking a little. I guess that''s not what you want to remember. "Fine, fine. Don''t remind me of the hard stuff." "Oh, sorry" "Why are you apologizing? "What... oh, no... I wonder why" That said... sandwiches, given that Riversi has just been made in this world, it''s natural that people in this world don''t know about the planet. So even if I tell you my story, it''s only fantasy in this world. Maybe it''s the Shinkansen. It''s impossible. ... What am I supposed to talk about? I''m going to spend at least a few days with this kid. But when I''m having trouble finding a place for my eyes, and I can''t have a lot of conversation without other love, I can''t even write a letter of communication. You''re in trouble. On second thought, Mizuka and Sakura and... juniors in the club, only talking about a few more girls in the class... I am. "What are you looking so obnoxious about? "Oh, no... nothing. I was just wondering what to do from now until bed." "Really? Wouldn''t it be better to go outside and have some free time? And Lil''s free. "Sure it is..." Now, what is it...? 250 Lesson 239 Sho, Think (Sho) "... I''m sorry, your husband. Don''t even talk about it." "Oh, no. Never mind." Look, I made you say something. Don''t really bother with the conversation. I''m the one who slept with Lil... but I think it might have been easier to have a conversation when we were out together. What to do... what to do... now you''re free until me. Hey. Damn... damn, that''s it. Do you want to look at the status once and think about something else? "Lil bad. I''ll just manage the status." ¡­¡­ Yes, it is. Okay, I get it. " What was it between now and now? Anyway, I guess I''ll take a look at the status. Yeah. At that time, my body got pretty hot, so I think I''m getting pretty high... ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 32 EXP: 16925 HP: 390/390 (50) MP: 1245/1245 (450 + 5) A (Attack): 220 (50) C (Device Degree): 220 (50) D (Defense): 220 (50) W (Magic Power): 620 (450) S (Fastness): 220 (50) STP: 1060 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv MAX [E (X): hydrology] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv2 [Gymnastics] Lv2 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Cooking Star] LV- [Flaming God ] LV1 SKP: 1692 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- Shh... wow... Today, the level is 2.5 times higher... Both STP and SKP are coming in a lot. I have my last name sometime... Come on, I don''t know what to do... "What''s wrong with you! Your husband? Wow... he spoke up." Shit, was it in your mouth... surprise. "Ah... no, I''ve just been surprised since I got to a higher level than yesterday" "Levels... I don''t think you need to worry so much about levels... I guess all you need is how much SK2 you put up, huh? You''re different, your husband." "Hmm? Really?" "Ah... I''m sorry, I''m such a busy mouth" If this is Lil''s general theory in this world, do people in this world not value levels that much? Can I ask you something? "Hey, Lil. For example... I wonder if you can practice your sword or increase your level... and be strong." "Come on... it''s not good for me... but isn''t it sword practice? I won''t lie about my efforts..." I knew it. You''re right about me. If the level increases, you get SKP and can assign it to SK2. Except I have a lot of cheesy titles... but I''m sure I''ll be faster and stronger at the next level. Oh, thank God. "... hmm? Well, yeah. You''re welcome." And well, where the question is clear, I guess I''ll start allocating STP and SKP. STP is easy to understand. In my style of combat, I don''t need defense and HP. or so, MP and W would have had enough. I don''t think I need an attack right now. In time, I''ll think about MP consumption getting tight or something like that when I say it. The same is true of cleverness. Then this time, what I should give you is quickness¡­ s. I''ve been using some magic and found out, but the speed at which magic flies is also benefiting from S. Plus, it helps when traveling. 400... no, 450 is just what I want to shake. And then as I shake 50 for the remaining 6 as before... don''t be 260 for the rest. Let''s get this 260 STP done. So next... SKP. The Flaming God... can take one step and move on to the final stage. Yabe, you''re too early... But as far as I''m concerned, I''m pretty grateful that I got to work as an adventurer. Then I''ll have to shake it to 1500 SKP, Flaming God. I assigned the Flaming God to the end, then _____ [You have obtained the titles "Burning Emperor" and "Fire Fucker"] And it came out. Looking at the status, yes, there are two more titles. I looked at these two effects. The effect of the Burning Emperor was nothing in particular. It''s like a decoration. And a flameworker. The effect of this is that the nature of the flame can be manipulated slightly. So when you hit a fireball on a goblin, the trees around you don''t burn. I can narrow it down now. But people and animals can''t be excluded. So what''s scarier than the title is the effect of the MAX of the Flaming God. The cost of synthesis and evolution to one-tenth of the skill on fire. Consumption MP is also on the tenth (at least one). When attacked by another on fire, HP and MP heal for half of their damage. And I can further strengthen the power of the moves of fire over the first and second stages and freely regulate it. ¡­ and. Plus, it looks like the OMAX makes the MP and W go up 1000 at a time, but that''s not a big deal compared to the effects of the Flaming God. It''s only been the second day since I''ve been in this world... and I feel a lot stronger. But there''s still SKP left. Otherwise, the place to shake is set. We need to move on to the next stage of fire. I opened the fire technique and demonstrated the evolution that was new to the item. Then, when asked whether a special screen would come out and evolve, it evolved, and the fire technique became a fire technique/modification, and I learned the magic of [emission]. The required SKP was 60, and I made it MAX at my leisure. Here I get a little lost. Whether to use SKP for the next fire magic or water magic as well. The magic of fire is fire, after all, so the demonic body is damaged. The goal now is to find you, Ye, while you live, and considering that being strong is not the first thing, the latter is better. I switched 12 SKPs to Hydrology to MAX, and I also evolved it to Hydrology and changed it to MAX. Then again, I learned what an ice technique is. ... the remaining SKP was 60. I can still go. With this look, you can learn some magic even if you put fire and modification on him further up. Furthermore, I evolved fire technique and modification to become fire technique and true. Fire technique ¡¤ Truly required 150 SKPs in MAX, but was raised one step in 30 SKPs. When it came to that, I still thought that hydrology and truth were the same, and I evolved hydrology and modification into hydrology and truth. And I assigned 30 SKPs to each of these two SK1, and learned the magic of "__ Cannon". Phew... now that''s one paragraph. Getting stronger is a little fun. I wonder if this was how I felt when I was also playing games with dreams. "Your husband, you look kind of satisfied." That''s what Lil told me. Did you look that satisfied? I''ve asked dreams in the past, "Is it so much fun to make it the same level 99?" Now, you know how that feels. "I''ve become a satisfactory deadbeat in managing my status. It''s fun inside." "Really...? Good for you." "Oh." ... Well, what do we do now? 251 Episode Two Hundred and Forty: Karas Visit Day Four, Part One I only opened my eyes while keeping my body in my cot. Already through this bedroom window, a bright morning sun is plugged in and a few birds can be heard. Is Mika awake already? She wasn''t in my arms. "Eh heh heh... have dreams" And I thought Micah was getting off her bet and looking at me next to me. Lovely. I stroked Mika''s head, then kissed her lightly once, put on clothes and underwear, and then got off the bet. Remove the amrita from the magic pouch and pour it into your mouth. This will eliminate all tiredness, etc. "I have a dream, prepare breakfast... shall we wake Kara and the others? "Right." I really do want to stay in my dreams the day I say this, but there are Kara and the others. I became an alim. The moment I''m Alim, the pants that were coming turn into skirts. He then cooked breakfast in seconds, calling Kara, Lilo and Muli in a message. "Good morning! "Oh no! "Good morning! After a while, the three came wearing regular clothes. I had a breakfast based on a smoked salmon salad, and today is when I was talking about my plans for what to do. Me and Micah got a message. [Morning! It''s me, it''s Rose! Alim, Mika. Can I go home today? I don''t know what to do, there are Kara and the others...... let''s ask 3 people if there can be more people. Micah is also making eye contact with me, encouraging me to ask. "Um... guys, my friends are saying they want to come over to the house today, okay? I''m a dragon girl..." "Yeah, of course! It''s more fun to have more people." "Dragon tribe... that''s unusual" "What the hell is she like? Sounds good to me. If Rose gets here now, we''ll be playing for six. Maybe Kara will have more new friends. [Fine, Rose. Come on. You can stay for a while if you want. But right now, three other friends are here, and you don''t mind? [Oh, I don''t mind. It''s fun when you have a lot of people.] After breakfast, roughly an hour later, the chimes of this mansion rang. It''s Rose. We all picked him up to the front door. I came into the mansion, Rose. I come in and I give you a good look. "Sorry to bother you!... Oh, you''re all here already. My name is Rose! In the future, thank you." "Mr. Rose, right? I say Kara." "Rose... Rose, oh, that''s my daughter we''ve been talking about! That''s what Mr. Lilo said. Speaking of which, I''ve never heard of Rose''s reputation from anyone else. "Recently on topic? "Yeah, it is! Not as good as Alim or Micah, but even an adventurer who can do his job quickly and use amazing magic! Some of them say they''re more likely to be S- or SS Rankers in the future." "Heh heh, yeah? Really? I guess that''s my assessment. Hehe." Rose sounded very happy. When we get back to the room for now, Kara and the others start talking to Rose. "Mr. Rose is a dragon tribe... you have something like a dragon fin on your ear" "Sort of. And... did you say Kara? Friends of friends would say friends, wouldn''t they? You don''t need to put" Mr. "on it, do you? And salutations." "Yes! Okay... Rose... okay? Sorry about the salutation, because it''s a habit." "Right, well, that doesn''t matter! Greetings, Kara." Do you know if I should tell Rose that Kara is the princess of this country for now? If, one of these days, Rose plays with Kara¡­ there''s a little bit of a great verse about how Rose talks. If it becomes a problem, it will come to pass. [Rose, Rose. Kara, you''re the princess of this country.] [Huh!? Is that true? [Yeah. That''s right. By the way, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli are also daughters of ministers and archbishops. I mean, if it''s the way you talk and the way you behave right now, there''s hardly any problem, but don''t be weird rude, all right? [Wow... Wow, okay...] Rose panicked a little. Oh, it was a failure, Rose, because he''s weak in power... As soon as I found out how Micah and I treat the public, I guess I changed my attitude that day. But if you don''t pay attention, you still shouldn''t. "Yeah, well, can we call you Rose, too? My name is Lil..." "I''m Muli." "Ha, ha, yes, that''s great! If you know each other in the future..." Ahhh, I knew I was getting nervous. This is what it was like when we were together, isn''t it? "Hmm? Rose, did you change your way of talking? "Yes, no, no, that''s not there, is it? "...? It''s weird" 252 Episode 241: Karas Visit Day 4 Medium First Half Afterwards, after everything, Kara succeeded in removing a weird tribute from Rose, but she still seemed freaked out. Well, if you don''t mind that, there are six of them. What do you want me to play with? "There''s plenty of time between now and lunch, but you want to do something or something? "There are so many people here..." "Then why not use Alim''s skills to build something and play with it? After a while of discussion, I agreed with that Rose opinion.... Either way, what should I do? To be honest, even I, who am currently a woman, can''t think of anything but picking sweets and dishes, playing video games and board games, watching movies, reading comics and poking at some cute little thing. I play board games all the time, and I can''t let people over here see things from the other world like comics and video games. I already saw the movie with Kara. If so, is it a good idea to pick sweets or watch small things? This kind of thing is array, you just have to ask Micah, the complete girl of birth. [Micah, I can''t think of a good idea... Girls, what am I supposed to do when I see you? [Sorry, the guy you were playing with, he always had a dream, didn''t he? I only met a woman and could count with both hands and feet...] [I think you''re going to be participating enough more than 15 times? [No, I personally wanted to stay with my dreams... I didn''t concentrate during the girls'' meeting every time. How many times have you thought that if you had dreams of joining me dressed as a woman] Micah, already... ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe ... Mmm, what shall I do? Womenswear... womenswear... That''s right! Let''s have a dressing competition. I''m free to make clothes. I can temporarily stretch or shorten my hair. Isn''t this funny? "All right, then, everybody! Get dressed! If my item works, I''m free to stretch my hair, and I''ll make it with a magic item that reads and makes me think about preparing a costume. That''ll make it fun! "That''s good! Everyone agreed with me, starting with Kara. At any rate¡­ so Kara''s suggestion added the rule that anyone who chooses to win with a scratch can nominate someone they like and have them dressed. ... That shouldn''t have happened. On second thought, everyone, except Rose, always wanted to fuck with me. What I didn''t realize was the beginning of my nightmare. ____ __ _ "Now let''s pull the lottery" With Kara''s voice, the six of us stuck our hands in the item I made and pulled a stick. The hit was, all of a sudden, Kara. Kara looking at this one with a happy face. Why are you looking at me? Stop, don''t look at me with such glorious eyes. "Well, then, Alim! I knew it, that''s what I thought I''d say. Kara pulled my hand on me and pushed me straight into a fully automatic costume, hairstyle and makeup changer. "Um, I figured you''d like to see this" With that said, Kara must have put on a machine that reads memories like a helmet out there and pictured me becoming the shark I''m going to be. A few seconds later, I realized I was a maid of honor, wearing a silver basin, a kachusha with frills, etc. Your hair doesn''t seem to have changed. I decided to lean out of the machine. "Yikes! Cute, awesome! "Me... the clothes the maid wore were so cute! "Hehe, that''s what I thought, and I''ve always wanted to try it on Alim." "Something... boulder, or just popular with the people, really" As everyone said yes and mouth to mouth, Micah was taking out the tozumaho and taking a silent photo shoot. Let me turn it off later. I don''t think Micah will, but suppose, if everyone at the party who loves Dj Earth sprinkles this picture, it''ll be a big deal. It''s not like I''m complacent about myself, but those people would spend 10,000 bells on one of those pictures. "Let''s go next, next! "Fine, Alim, but it''s that outfit until the next time you get dressed, right? "Heh..." And the next lottery was pulled. Also, it was Kara.... I forgot, Kara was lucky. "Oh... it''s me again" "Who are you going to do next? Princess Kara." "Isn''t that settled, Sister Muli... Alim, honey." I was also pushed into the machine and forced to change. 253 Episode 242: First Battle (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Heh heh!" Kanata was happy to wield the Partisans with a handful that she didn''t think she would have for the first time today, though very much not. "Oh, hey..." "Hyaha!? Ah... I''m sorry, I messed up." When Kanata was spoken to by Killian, she finally stopped swinging. Since I started practicing, Kanata has already been at this rate for a long time. Of course, hell, the spear SK2 went up. "That... is the end of today''s workout" "Oh, is that it? "Ah, oh. It''s over." Kanata returned the practice spear to its original location and headed to Sakura, seemingly regretting somewhere. Cherry blossoms, on the other hand, had managed to do it without problems, thanks to SK2, who was blind but just waving his sword up on his own. Now, if you had a sword, you could cut it off, even if someone attacked you from behind. "Ha... ha... Phew..." "Uhm, it was very brazen! Today''s workout is a shame, but that''s it." "Ha... thank you" "You''re sweaty, you should take a bath before lunch" "Ha..." Kanata approached Sakura when Krusel received his sword from Sakura and left the spot to be stored. "Well, cherry blossoms. Nothing''s been done? Have you mastered it? Are you hurt or something? "It''s okay, I worry too much. What about those leaves? Something''s wrong. I''ve been hearing weird voices during workouts." "Kinoseidayo" ¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, I''m glad you had a spear. " "Yes." With Killian''s voice hanging, the two returned to the castle to get dressed up and finish their workouts. When I took a light bath and had a rather sumptuous lunch, I was called between the thrones. "Kanata, you were working out at Norinoli. Right? "Yes..." "Sakura seems to have managed something." "Yes!" "Well, next time, we''ll be training to crusade the demons, but before we do that, I want one or two of you to do it." With that said, Lowkiss showed two things, like balls, that one maid had brought with her at some point. "This is what you would use to register in an Adventurer''s Guild or throw a party. You two are not adventurers, but register as a party." "Ha, ha." The two put their hands on that ball, prompted by Lowkiss, to register for the party. Now if one of us gets the XP, the other one gets it too. "All right, let''s leave the rest to Thor" "Gahaha, it''s finally my turn! When the two of them turned to the voice, Tor was there at some point. As it was, the two were taken by Thor, given weapons and protective equipment, and went outside after equipping them. "Whoa, you guys! You introduced yourself yesterday. It''s Thor. I''ll tell you one thing before I go into internship. As an SSS Ranker. Levels are a lot more important than citizens think, huh? By the way, the only thing I notice about this is SS Ranker or SSS Ranker... " "... I realized that when I came to this world." "Whoa, that''s promising! ¡­¡­ erm¡­" "I''m Kanata." "Right, Nakata! "I''m Kanata." After that kind of interaction, the three leave the castle and enter the woods, where trees like conifers thrive. "Look, demons have rank" "That''s what Mr. Deiss taught me all the way." "Then we talk fast. In the meantime, I''m going to crusade some F-rank demons, wattacks! Erm." Thor closed his eyes and briefly opened his eyes and said ''There Dah'', throwing away the huge hammer he was carrying on his shoulder. After a while, that hammer automatically returns to Thor''s hands. "Um, what now? "I used my detective skills to find demons, and I ended up with this prized weapon of mine, Myrnil." "I see." As soon as I saw the sight, I was informed that Kanata and Sakura had also acquired the skill of detection. "Oh, we''ve got detection" "That''s good to hear. I''ve got half the wattack left, so hunt the rest with you guys." When the two of them went in the direction that the hammer flew away, there were about six floating things like two red eyes on a white walnut. Five F-rank Demon Nukes have also fallen. "Cherry blossoms, even if I do, the experience seems to go right into the cherry blossoms, and wait there" "What... no, because I can fight too" "It''s my first fight, and I''m an unknown opponent. I don''t want the cherry blossoms to fight much." "Hmm... you can''t help it. Okay, I''ll wait for you this time." Saying so, the cherry blossoms were set on the spot. Kanata takes out the spear and storms towards Wattacko. A Partisan blade made of Ultimate easily tore the wattack apart. "... cherry blossoms, I knew you''d try? "Oh, which one.... Okay, you do it. ¡­ thanks to detection, we know where our enemies are, even if our eyes are blind" Now the cherry blossom took out his sword and cut off the wattack that was nearest him. Thereafter, a warm sensation was pouring into the two bodies that wiped out all the wattacks that had been swarming in seconds. 254 Episode 243: Hunting While Being Watched (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Gahaha... ho, don''t we? Don''t forget to pick up the nucleus." That''s what Thor said when he saw the two of them who had finished defeating Wattacko. "Ha... you can take it down unexpectedly and without anything. Well, it''s F-rank..." "Hmmm... It could be the first time I''ve killed a creature other than a bug and a rat..." "But if you don''t kill me, you can''t be strong, cherry blossoms" "... right" The three of them then detected the slime herd, and now Tor did nothing, leaving everything to the Canatas, but without any problems, the two of them defeated a total of 12 slimes that were there. "Gahahahahaha, you''re doing well in action! "Right! "All right, then we''ll find the E-rank demon next." That''s what Thor said and when he expanded his detection, he seemed to discover something in about 10 seconds. "Gahaha, this reaction sounds like there are 3 goblins nearby. Can you do it?" Kanata reacted violently to the word goblin, even when she first saw the slime. "Cherry blossom, cherry blossom! Now it''s goblins. Goblin, that goblin! I''d like to try and defeat you soon... By the way, cherry blossoms, I think goblins are human shapes, but can you take them down? "Well... it feels even better now. I defeated a lot of demons just today. I know it''s human, but it''s getting irrelevant." "Oh well." As they were, the two followed behind Tor and ran into three goblins. Says Thor. "Don''t you both want to see my magic? "Is it magic...? Mr. Thor''s." "Gahaha, I''m Thunder Emperor Tor. I''m the best at the magic of thunder in the world! Well, look at that." As Thor stared at one goblin, some thunder fell from somewhere toward that goblin. He only hits that goblin cleverly and vanishes without a trace in an instant. The other goblins had passed out in shock, not knowing what was going on. "Gahahaha, gahahahaha! What do you say, you see? Uh, you couldn''t see the ladies. How about Nakata, this is my thunder. Well, it''s only a minute more powerful than it really is! There was only 1% power, so much magic overflowing from the current Tor that I could tell that it wasn''t a lie. Kanata says happily, nicotineously. "Su... wow, is this attack magic..." "Shh, that sounded awesome, like real thunder... uhh..." "Speaking of cherry blossoms, you didn''t like thunder." When I hear just how my voice is doing, cherry blossoms seem fine, but I''m gripping Canata''s arm harder, which I''ve been gripping ever since I came to this world. "Gahahahahahaha! Kanata and Sakura already remember the magic? "No, not one. In the meantime, I''m saving SKP now." "Well, that would be good too. Yes, both of us. You should try knocking down that naughty goblin. You''ll get nearly 10 times more experience than one wacko! The two men, who were told so, headed to the Goblin and laid down their weapons. Kanata stabbed and killed a spear in Goblin''s throat without any hesitation. Sakura hesitated a little, but when she shook her neck sideways twice to blow something off, she was able to pierce the sword into Goblin''s brain. "Ohh! I''ll look for goblins again. When the level rises, you will be able to defeat stronger demons. With that repetition, you can be as strong as me or Heimdall''s grandfather! Gahahahahahaha!" The three then hunted from one end as soon as they found goblins, slimes and wasps. Everything is for the two of us to level up. Especially as Kanata was happy, she enjoyed herself, waving her spear, and kept knocking down demons. While I was doing that, my internship hours ended. That''s it for today. "Thank you! "Thank you" "Gahahahahaha! That''s good, me and my grandfather are doing this job for money, too. Nakata, you, you like to fight so much more than that? You''ve always been in a good mood." "Yeah, no, that. I don''t like to fight, like this, taking down enemies with spears and stuff.... It''s a fantasy in our world. I''m glad I could do that." Before going to bed, Sakura swore by herself at this time that she had to stab the nail at Kanata so she wouldn''t get too well. After a few minutes of rest, the two are also coming to a fairly large room in the castle, with another SSS ranker, Heimdall, in a different piece of equipment than the weapon''s workout. "So I thought I''d learn magic. I''m Heimdall. It''s an SSS ranker in this country. You two are sure..." "I''m Kanata." Sakura. "Right, right, kanata and sakuraya. Say hello." Saying so, Heimdall reaches out to both of them. Kanata grabbed Heimdall''s hand and Sakura asked Kanata to help her grab it. "Hmm, well, magic is still low." "Yes, because I got my first level in my internship with Mr. Thor earlier" "Right, well, then I can''t help it. I''ll teach you about magic and magic. All right?" "" Ha! 255 Lesson 244: Magic (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "First, then, what is magic, then... Simply put, convert what you have mastered with your skills with MP. The deck of it is determined by magic¡­" We were both convinced of that plain explanation. "So people can feel their magic for each other. Do you know that? "Yes, Dr. Deiss told me" "Right. Think magic usually keeps you glued around people mixing with MP. As long as it has powerful magic. Well, you can''t hide if you always make others feel like that. You''re free to adjust." "I thought it was inside like blood." When Kanata says so, Heimdall nods lightly. "Well, back in the day... until about 2,000 years ago, that''s what they thought." "Really?" "By the way, would you like to see my magic? If you hit too hard, you''ll feel bad, and some of them will faint. I don''t think I can give you ten percent." Kanata and Sakura had a little consultation and decided, as Heimdall put it, to release the magic and show it to them. "Please" All right, then feel it. To put it that way, a great deal of magic emitted from an old man with a horn. The two of them perceived it with a chilly sensation felt in a spiritual spot. For a few seconds, Heimdall continued to release. "Well, what happened? "Shh, it''s amazing" "Something like this... buzz and feel..." "Right or right. Well, that''s the end of the class." "" Huh!? The two were surprised again. Because it hasn''t even been half an hour since I saw the clock in this room. I had planned to learn from Heimdall for an hour on this day. Both Kanata and Sakura thought it was a little too little, but it ended a little faster than that. "Is it over...? "That''s right. We only have an hour. Or so I said, even if I had ten hours, it was over to this extent. Didn''t I just say that? What magic is. That''s pretty much everything." "Oh, so what''s the rest of the time? "Think about teaching me about skills and combining skills. That''s the main lesson for tomorrow." When I heard you could teach me how to synthesize my skills, Kanata was convinced that was a good idea. The same goes for Sakura. "Then what''s the rest of the day? "Um, I thought I''d show you the magic I''m good at. Anyway, Thor showed the Lord thunder, didn''t he? "Yeah, yes" "Then I''ll show you too. Don''t worry, it''s not as flashy as he is." Heimdall had, at some point, a large horn in his hand. Blowing it gently, five magic formations appeared before. "My magic is not subpoena magic. There are two types of summoning magic. One is something that usually invokes one or two single, powerful people and demons. The other thing is, it calls out a lot of stuff. I''m in the latter." While he was explaining, from one magic formation to one, the likeness of a knight who came from the armor of the West continued to emerge. "And here''s the thing. 10,000 if I''m serious, 30,000 if I do my best." Kanata sensed that the words were not lies due to the feeling of magic earlier. Sakura also confirms with detection that five magic powers have increased in this room. "Shh, that''s amazing..." "Really, really? They say I''m a solo army." "solo army...... cool" "Right, right? Afterwards, Kanata entranced Heimdall to perform Sum Much magic at an unaffected level around him. One by one, Kanata looked at them with her eyes shining. Sakura, on the other hand, desperately continued to detect magic and existence, and SK2 of detection moved on to the next stage. "Ha... ha... that''s it. See you tomorrow." "Yes, I''ll see you tomorrow! Thank you." "Thank you! Time has come. You two thank Heimdall well, leave the room. And as it was, I moved to a place where I took classes from Deiss, and for a few hours, I took classes. Kanata was always a nigga during that time. Something seemed to come to his mind today. Sakura, who had detected the condition of such a canata in a childhood indulgence, still vowed to nail it so that it would not be deeply unscrupulous before sleeping in the room. Following lunch, we had a sumptuous dinner and snobbed to study again, the two went back to their room even as they became hetty. "Oh, you''re a little tired today" "You''ve been excited all day." "Uh... have you found out? "I know, that''s about it... You know, Kanata. Me, when I get out of the bath, I need to talk to you." ¡­¡­ Okay. " 256 Lesson 245: Worry (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) We both finished getting ready to go to bed and sat down on the bed in the room. Kanata has become worried about Sakura''s serious face that she might have made something of herself. "... so, what''s the story... what''s the story? "Well, in a nutshell, it''s too much." Kanata rubbed her sleepy eyes and tried to reflect on her actions. Indeed, as Sakura puts it, I reflect that it was overshadowed. "Well. Cherry blossoms... you know my personality, don''t you? Hehe." "That''s right. That''s who you are. So I''m careful not to take off the shark because it''s too shabby and can''t be undone. This place isn''t like Japan, is it? "I understand that. I''m worried too much." Sakura felt like she had said the line at noon, but for now she decided to keep talking without worrying about it. "But, you know, goblins... look, I think I get it, but if you heck, they kill you? What if I die accidentally while I''m immersed in medium two diseases, as usual? "Well... right. I''ll be a little careful with that. Looks like he was a little tense today. I''m sleepy, and maybe it''s because of that." "... are you saying that''s my fault for going away? "It''s not like that.... but I''m glad you let me sleep slowly today. On the couch." "... ok. I''m sorry." "No, no, no." Sakura apologized with her head slightly lower than where Kanata was sitting, but immediately raised her face, pointing her mouth and starting to talk again. "... why am I apologizing? No, I''m talking about being more careful with the leaves¡­" "Right." "... please, that... Japan like this... don''t die where it''s not even Earth, huh? If the leaves die, who will look around me? Yes, Sakura approached Kanata with her eyes slightly moistened. Kanata inadvertently placed her hand on Sakura''s head and began to shake her left and right. "It''s okay, it''s... maybe" "I''m not anxious about that.... Promise. He said he was going back to Japan with me." Sakura poked her pinky finger at Kanata. Kanata intertwines her pinky fingers with it. "Okay." "Yes. If I break it, I''ll have a thousand needles, right? "Yes, sir." "I wish I knew. By the way, Kanata. How long are you gonna be stroking my head? This isn''t that, isn''t it sexual harassment? "Ah... sorry. Because I won''t do it anymore." "What... ah... no... because I didn''t say that much. Yeah. I don''t anymore... that much...... Uh, you''re going to bed now? Right, huh? "Hmm... right" Sakura''s conflicting suggestion led each of them to sleep elsewhere. Sakura is a bet as usual and Kanata is on a large luxury sofa. We were supposed to say "good night" to each other and go to sleep. But Sakura didn''t put it to sleep. I''m restless. I can''t sleep. She herself was feeling thin, but saddened that she was no longer sleeping inside unless she was holding something. Still, Sakura tried desperately to sleep. I know from years of dating that if I call myself, Kanata will come here even though I hate her half the time. But then you won''t be able to sleep this time. Sakura kept moving her body with Mozomozo in her bet, not sleeping inside. "Hey, cherry blossoms. Can''t you sleep? "Damn... that''s not true" "Yes, then, Oyasu ___" "Heh... If the leaves want to come this way, be... you can come something else. It''s special." "No, then I can''t sleep..." "... and it''s special" "Ya, I''m so sorry, seriously, let me sleep. Please." "............ yeah" That said, Kanata made sure she was completely asleep. Cherry blossoms ended up sleeping only shallow _____. _____ ___ _ "Have the wise men slept? The voice of Lowkiss echoes between the thrones. "Look... no, I don''t think Sakura''s asleep yet" To that voice answers Deiss, who is in front of Lokis sitting on the throne. At present, there are only these two people in this room. "Really? Well, there''s nothing wrong with Sakura. I''m not as good at it as Kanata, and more importantly, I''m blind. I''m sure you won''t be here alone at this hour." "Ho, right. Sakura is better than Sakura, but she spins faster than you do." "Oh, here comes the good guys inside" Lowkiss grins with satisfaction. "Right. Those two are... still coming to this country for a few days, but they''re getting stronger." "Oh, you seem to be expecting it. Enough. That our plan will succeed." 257 Episode 246: Karas Visit Day 4, First Half I probably got out of the machine. This time the outfit was only slightly more popular within the Kingdom of Mephilado. By the way, the current fashion is what Micah and I were wearing when we were shooting magazine covers. "I''ve never seen Alim wear those clothes, so I made her wear them... Hmm, that''s subtle compared to your maid''s work clothes earlier." "Right, Kara." That''s what I''m saying. Micah''s going to take a picture. If you say it suits you, it suits you. "Right... maybe that''s because Alim herself is cute" Maybe that''s it. Guys, you can say whatever you want... Are you tired of this outfit of mine now, or are you going to pull the lottery again? Anyway, I thought Kara was going to pull the whale again, but it wasn''t. Rose pulled. "Whoa! Now it''s me.... Again, this must be Alim" "What!? Rose said no, no, he pulled my arm and threw it inside the example machine. In an instant I finished dressing and got out of the machine. My hair is stretched, and that''s put together with even more rosy hair clasps. Besides... I kind of suck all over my body. I thought they even made me look exposed, horny, but as far as I can tell, that''s not true. Yes, my current outfit is a red dress. However, the dress seemed to be made of a collection of rose petals, each and every one of those rose petals, a real rose. This is what makes you suck. Rose, make me wear something. "Whoa!? Don''t look good after all." "Bright red... dress...? "Oh, Alim''s hair is as red as a rose. I made this guy wear a dress made of rose petals. Your hair is stretched and you''re tied like a rose." "So... but isn''t this dress something weird? "Really? Well, it''s all made of rose petals. That''s more interesting." "So... so you don''t have to make it all up to your underwear, with roses!? I screamed all the time. I noticed it was made of rose petals, even pants and bras. I really don''t feel comfortable wearing it. I feel like I''m stuck naked in a flower garden. It should be noted that Mika continues to shoot by Tozmaho as she nicks. Damn... next time, I''ll force you to wear these clothes while you''re asleep...! "Sorry, I thought that would be more interesting..." "Alim, this is confirmation. Let me see your pants." "Do... don''t..." What does a princess in this country say? Quick... we need to get dressed for something else soon. "Look... look, hurry up and whack! Right, hey? "Well, if that''s what Arim would say" We didn''t count a few times, but again, we pulled a whale. I don''t care what you think about this stream. If anybody but me pulls a whale, I can make you change. How could you not notice that... "Yay! It''s me." Mr. Lilo pulled it off. Please, make it decent.... I want to take off my rose dress quickly. "Bye, Arim. Get in the machine." "Yes..." Go in as they say, and I''ll be out in a minute. Hair is two knots of ultra-long with a rugged ground. Outfit¡­ Now on the shiny chest, these pants with shiny and all sorts of decorations again¡­ It''s the summer clothes of the dancers in this country. That, too, is pretty exposed, the type that only some of the dancers wear...... Everybody wants to know what you want to do with me, and for an hour, I want to get dressed properly. I would still have preferred made-up clothes for this... "Oh my... this... that... I''m embarrassed..." "Shameful? You dressed the same way yesterday. But you look great in anything! Try dancing." "I don''t like it... Ugh! Afterwards, they all scolded me¡­ Micah kept taking pictures. Pull the whale again after a while. I wonder how long it will last, this. The next thing I pulled was Micah. "Heh heh heh heh, it''s me" "Heh... don''t be weird, okay? I''m in the machine again, and I''ll be out in a minute. Hair is beautiful straight from Long. The outfit, my body never sucks... this is... our school uniform, the girl''s. I mean, I have a taste for socks, Micah. I mean, right now, I''m doing Micah''s cosplay on Earth. "At first glance, it looks like something called student clothing, which is in some country in this world." "Yes, these are student clothes." "Alim...... cute... cute! "There''s another thing that''s different than before, it''s called heartfelt cuteness! "Hmm? I don''t know." If you look closely, the pen you have inserted in your chest pocket or the bag you had at some point belongs to Micah too. [What are you going to do? Mica] I''ll ask you in a nutshell. [Eh, for once, I wanted to avoid dressing like that. You look great] [Oh, I guess so] [Yeah, yeah, it looks good on you, then, try pulling the next whale] [Eh] After this, until I had dinner, I was toyed. 258 Episode 247: Karas Visit Day 4, Part II Scattered. It''s like a toy. Regardless of my mind, I am exposed to all parts of my body, and I am sad... ashamed... with all sorts of emotions swirling. I said I didn''t want to, but guys, you gotta play with me. Thus, I am defiled in my body and mind, and my spirit gradually falls to the bottom of darkness, to the abyss _____ "Hey, Alim. Anything weird on your mind? We need to focus while we''re cooking, okay? "Oh, right. I could do this, serve it first, Micah." "Yeah." I''ve had roughly 50 whale pulls, I''ve always been nominated, and I''ve always been forced to change. I don''t know about the last one, I just glued it with a salad or something, and I couldn''t figure out how to dress it. Hideous. By the way, right now, me and Micah are just cooking and serving it to everyone. I got a little overcrowded, so Micah helped me out. Me and Micah split up and line up the dishes we paid off on the table. Today it feels like Western cuisine, with onion gratin soup, elaborate roast beef in sauce and baking, and pasta. Me and Micah get to our seats and say hello before dinner, and we all eat them right away. Everyone would always eat my dishes right away, so where I should have prepared them for six women, I prepared them for eight people, but that might not have been enough. "Ha... that was delicious. After all, Alim''s cooking is the best in the world." "After all, Rose thinks so too! "Speaking of which, what are Mr. Lilo, Mr. Mulli and Mr. Ruin doing by now? "I don''t know. I haven''t been away from those two for days, so I''m not sure." "Yeah, that''s right" Like that, he drinks tea after a meal and drinks Girls Talk. After that, every time, there is some commotion, bath time in the bathroom. The case that happened today was that Rose saw the bathroom and Muli looked at Rose''s chest and was so depressed that she asked me if I could create something that would boost growth (chest only). I decided to make the item to boost its growth. I don''t think you need to worry about it even if it''s small. I... right, at least two more... no, I think I want to go up three cups, by the time I''m about 18. Then we all go back to the room again and have a chilly dessert. ____ ___ __ Everyone went back to their rooms. Kara, today, she''s going to try to sleep in Rose''s room. Even though you''re a princess, do you sleep with anyone with a girl you''ve gotten along with? Oh, that''s good. That''s why, just like yesterday, Micah and I are alone again. I go back to my dreams, insignificant. "Alim... yeah, I have a dream! Just the two of us again." "Right. You''re not gonna turn it into a boulder today, are you? "I know.... hehe, have dreams, like" "What''s wrong, suddenly?" "I was just trying to tell you." With that said, Micah kisses me. I kiss Micah back, too. "Hey, you have a dream. It''s scattered today, they let me play with Alim. But... " "Right. We finally know what everyone wants Alim to do." "Everyone hasn''t seen me... and now you can... dress me in the way you like to dream, okay? "Huh? Mozily, Micah says that. Sometimes you talk like this, really. What the hell am I supposed to do? Should I go out with you as my boyfriend here? "Doesn''t matter what? The maid''s clothes... the dress... the dancer''s clothes Alim was wearing... er... well, if you have a dream you want _____" I wanted to hear the words after that as Gonyo Gonyo, but as far as Micah''s face was red, it would be unsound anyway. But... well, sure, it sounds interesting. "Okay, just a little bit then. Okay?" "Yeah, fine." "Well, get inside that machine" I left it out, let Micah get inside the example machine and start it. Soon Micah will come out. For starters, Micah made me dress like a uniform. "I miss you." "Hey, I miss you." "All right, let''s go next" "Are we next? "Yeah, ''cause I don''t have time for bed." "Okay." Next, Rose put the first dress on me, the rose dress. Keep it up. "Ayu... I have a dream... here..." "The one Rose put on me, just like that" "Ho, you were really a rose from what to what... Ugh, uncomfortable..." "Right?" "is, hurry up... and do something else..." "Yeah, let''s do that" Next, dancer''s clothes¡­¡­. Then I tried to make it a maid''s clothes because the exposure is quite intense and the geometry and everything is unhealthy. Micah''s been offering me suggestions for dressing and playing, so I didn''t want Micah to dress like that the whole time. ......... sorry, it''s a lie. "Uh, hey, sir, how''s it going? "Yes... I guess that''s okay" "Hehe, if you have a dream, you can''t believe you chose this out of all the dressing that has repertoire... you wanted me to dress like this? Since before." "Chi... no..." "You''re not, you have dreams lying to me, and I know it right away. Hey, how''s it going? Pretty?" "Yeah. So cute" "Yes! After that, I decided to go to bed because I was quite satisfied with a few clothes, picking out something as healthy as possible and getting dressed. Regardless, Mika is always sticking to me. ... Also next time, the two of us are going to do this alone. 259 Lesson 248: Red Scarf (Sho) I made some money today. Tomorrow is the day to take Lil to the guild and become an adventurer, as promised. I really would have liked more, more rest... but the recovery is also unusual once I can eat dinner. Uh, and most importantly, because I seem to be free... okay...? Still, Lil has some concerns about getting out in public. ... I don''t like the fact that my beast ears are missing. The tail was a skirt, and the slave tattoo didn''t seem to care because he could hide it with his clothes sleeves, but his ears still bothered him. Her confidence is clear, yes, I didn''t say it, but every time we talk outside, she tries to snort the beast ears of those who don''t, so it''s speculation from that. I won''t tell you what I want you to do from me, that I won''t encourage you. That''s why I bought Lil a red turban. Isn''t the wolf a little sprinkled with a red scarf? "I''m home." "Welcome back, your husband. I''m telling you this morning, tomorrow is a good day for me to be an adventurer! The werewolves have pretty good motor nerves. I''m sure I can help." Lil jumped out of his bet when I bought it. I can deduce from the fact that I have my beast ear standing pean and my tail swinging like a dog is a little tight on my skirt. "Right, what about the main types as adventurers? So far, I''m supposed to be a wizard..." "I''m thinking about being a warrior. I''ve never fought anything before, but since my father was a wooden man, I can only handle axes." "You use an axe... is it dangerous? "It''s okay. Don''t you think I''m human? Not only werewolves... but beasts in general can be powerful." With Lil''s fine arms, I don''t think he can gently wield an axe or anything heavy... I''m saying this, and the werewolves just said they have good motor nerves or something, maybe, they can handle it. "Right... Then tomorrow, register as an adventurer and go buy axes and protective gear right away" "Ah... well, you''re going to make me spend my money.... I don''t need protective gear. Your husband isn''t spending money on protective equipment or anything, and I will." "No, what if you get hurt?" "Fine, now. I''m full of scratches, and now I have one... two more scratches that won''t change." With that said, I''ve suddenly turned my skirt and shown my thighs. Just like when I looked chilly before, there were all sorts of scars and burn marks peeking this way. I don''t know what to give back about that wound, but... In the meantime... I need to tell you that it is necessary not only to avoid injury, but also to avoid fatal injuries. "What if I get a fatal injury? That''s the kind of money it takes to cure an injury that''s more expensive than protective equipment. "Throw me away then" This... throwing up this line every time is not going to heal. Things about meals are healing. Why, why would you say that? Nearly 10 times in the last three days, I''ve been somewhat cautious about that, excessive masochism. "... I won''t dump Lil. No matter how many times you say it, that doesn''t change.... Come on, don''t make me say it again and again" "Oops...!? Sorry..." When you get a little angry, you change your way of talking and your attitude. This is also a habit that you''ve probably acquired along with becoming a self-inflicted personality. You''re obviously scared of something. "... uh, what is it? Little by little, let''s cure that, shall we? Huh?" "Yeah... yeah, you are. If your husband says so, I will. ¡­ but it''s easier to move without protective equipment." "Well, make it lighter." "... yeah. I''m sorry, let me spend the money" One paragraph of the story...? Much more air, more and more. I need to change... right, give me a headscarf. "Hey, Lil. By the way, I bought this because I thought it would suit me..." "What?... a headscarf? "Oh, try to care about something, strangely missing ears - so... I don''t know why I care..." "Oh, were you found out?... Well, I don''t really want to get out in public. I wonder if it would be more embarrassing than to stare at the tattoos of slavery from a large crowd." "Really? Well, I bought it because I thought it was like that. Put it on and find it." "Oh...... thanks" Lil received a red scarf from me and wore it. Um, pretty good. I don''t feel bad. "Wow... I''m scratchy... and I''m not sure how I look in the first place. Rather ugly.... but this is sex as a woman. Well... one thing I need to ask you. _____" I''m going to look up at Mozimozi and this one. History without her = For me at my age, this is pretty damaging. ... This, I must say, is adorable. "You look great. Uh... the... cute... si imus" "Let me finish... Oh, but cute? Really? I can''t believe she''s cute... hehe, ho, isn''t she really ugly? "Mirror... look at this." "... this, I''m scared. The mirror... because... I haven''t seen it in years... I try not to look when I take a bath..." "Well, shall we try it together? If you don''t like it, fine." "... Then come with me..." Me and Lil moved in front of the sink and peered into the mirror together. The mirror shows me with dumpling ears and a red headscarf... that... pretty girl... "... I''m in the picture" "Sort of." "Your husband, you''re so tall compared to me. head... one and a half different" "... right. So, what do you think?" "These red headscarves, they''re adorable. Thank you so much." "... I''m glad you''re happy. Um... the headscarf looks cute because... um... the person wearing it is cute... and..." "... hehe. Thank you, master. Even if it''s a lie... even if it was true. I''m so, so happy." We left in front of the sink, and then spent the day talking. 260 Lesson 249: Lils Adventurer Registration (Sho) Me and Lil came all the way to the guild. Lil wears a red headscarf. "Looks like you can move without a problem." "So that''s what I told you? Me and Lil open the Alliance gates and get inside. As soon as that happened, all the men who liked to bet on examples were involved. Since that day, something''s gotten tangled up. "Whoa, show! Morning. What the hell, Shae! "Oh, it''s you.... Who''s the cute little girl next door? Is that Temei''s girlfriend...? Does she look like... Do you see it...... I don''t know because I''ve never consciously walked with a girl like that, but is that what Lil looks like around me? Because of the headscarf. Even the Beast Man, he doesn''t seem to know. For now, let''s just say they''re right. No, I can''t have such a cute girlfriend. I''m a good-looking guy, and I can''t count chocolate with one hand on Valentine''s Day. It''s a dream... you know? By the way, all I ever got was Valentine''s chocolate, step-chocolate from Miho... oh, no, did you have two in your desk before? You forgot, which one was it? "Ah... no, I am your husband''s slave" Soon, Lil answered on his own. "Oh... is that so? Nice, Mr. Shaw, I''ve got money for slaves." "... but that slave, he''s beautiful, huh? "Uh, that''s it. I''m sure Shaw is a slave patron or something, or the kid was actually a slave once he reunited with someone he knew in Shaw, so he managed to buy... targeted" What, the delusion that one book could write? Oh, good. That''s a pain in the ass. Let''s do that. "Oh... you know exactly what I mean, it is." "Whoa!? Hit it!" "Shh... you''re having a hard time too..." A gathering of people who wanted to make bets got out while they were crying about stories they created themselves and managed to come to the reception. And then, following the same steps as when I was there, Lil became a sunny, adventurer, and soon signed up for a party with me. Team name is, I use the magic of fire, dumpling ear. Lil is wearing a red headscarf and has no one beast ear. And because the first time we met was when we confronted Goblin, who was practically red in body and had long ears... it became the ''Red Year''. I feel a little nasty, but at this point, I don''t care. I was recommended to work for the first time, but refused, and when I was in the guild, the two of us went to see weapons and protective equipment. "Um, by the way, your husband" While I was looking at the weapon, I talked to him. "What''s up? "Well, what the guys were saying earlier..." "It''s good in there, that setting. I''m going to use it every now and then." "Huh? Really? Oh, no, that''s not what I''m trying to say, that''s... who says I''m your husband''s girlfriend." "Uh, is that it? If you don''t like it, you don''t have to worry about it." Lil shakes her head sideways hard. "That''s our dialogue. I figured I should be more like a slave, huh? Your husband bothers me. ''Cause your husband, does anyone like you? "Huh? I''m not here right now, but nothing" Yeah, I''m not here right now, and my first lover''s already given up, like after his own boyfriend, because he''s dead... That''s right. When I came back from this world to Japan, I sometimes wondered if it was from the middle of a funeral. "Is that you? "Whoa, he''s not here. Is that bad?" "Wahoo!? No, it''s not! I didn''t say it in the sense of ridicule, because it seems like I was mistaken." "What mistake? "Hmm... I''d tell you if you told me to, but if I didn''t have to, I guess I wouldn''t want to. Eh heh." "Really? I hope so." Later, for lil''s sake, as gear for now, I bought lightly equipped iron things like axes and elbow knee breasts. Just in case, I also bought a knife. I felt somewhat light-hearted about how happy I was that you bought the weapon. Maybe it''s your fault. Occupy it and pay 13,000 bells. It was cheaper than I thought. "Your husband doesn''t buy protective equipment, after all? "You just have to magically shoot from afar..." "Really?... Please, don''t get hurt, okay? "Ha, ha, I''ll do good." And then we went back to the guild and decided to take one job. A goblin crusade, the more rewarding the type of guy he gets. The first few tried to let Lil fight, and when she thought it was okay, she decided to act a little further away. Besides, it seems that partying gives my buddies the same amount of experience... I''m just wondering if my cheats will be reflected _____ _____ ____ ___ When you notice, in the woods. In front of me is one goblin body with a cracked head. Lil did this. Seriously, I''ve been waving my axe lightly. Don''t tell me you were a little scared. "What do you say, master? You can do it, right? "Oh, yeah, you are" "By the way, I can also dismantle. Let''s dismantle this goblin. Wow, I''m glad I finally helped your husband! That''s what I said. I saw this one. That lil''s face was a full grin. If this hadn''t been for carrying an ax, my hands bloody, holding a knife in one hand and chopping up a piece of goblin flesh, I would have had the sentiment again that it was cute... hey? 261 Lesson 250: Dissolution (Sho) I then gave Lil a couple of fights and there was nothing particularly wrong with him and he was cutting off the head and neck of a goblin. No, I get it. What makes this normal in this world... What about those with experience, by the way? "Hey, Lil." "What! Your husband, adventurers are fun inside! "Oh... well... By the way, what''s going on with your status right now? "Status... I''ll take a look." That being said, Lil peeked at the status, but after a while I was surprised to hear a barbaric voice. "Wahoo? That''s crazy... I said I got my first experience fighting demons...... Your husband, I have too much experience." Oh, my God, did Lil have experience like me? This is good, that''s exactly cheesy. "Uh, that''s right. Don''t worry, it''s the effect of my title. Next time slow down, let''s allocate skills and stuff." "Whoa!? You have such an amazing title, multiplying your experience! Wow, your husband! Lil shines her eyes and looks at me with respect. Yeah, I wish I didn''t have a bloody knife in my hand... "By the way, my uncle at the penitentiary told me that the slave''s master would be forced to assign him the status of slave. What do we do? I want your husband to decide because I want him to help me." "Well, can we do that? "Of course." The inhabitants of this world are oblivious to their status - and I''d better shake them without letting Lil shake them. "Your husband, the next time you find a goblin, I want your husband to try to take it down. I want to see the magic of great power up close." "............ oh ok" Lately, I''ve been worried about whether or not to stop using magic. Since I turned the Flaming God into a MAX, because if I don''t regulate the power, the fireball has started to melt things. Yesterday, I tried shooting in a tree there while I was at work, and my fireball released became an unusual size that was not at the balancing pole, and when I released it, the area that touched it melted away. We got a crater on the ground the same size as that fireball. If you don''t adjust, it seriously sucks. So too scared, no emission, no cannon, I haven''t used it once yet. Yesterday I did something about keeping the fireball as small as possible and shooting it out with Goblin''s head turned. So far, this is the best. But now, Lil says he wants to see my magic... and as a boy, he wants to be a little cool. ... As much as I could have had another crater in the woods, no one would blame me. Me and Lil quickly found the goblin. "All right, your husband, please! "Watch from behind me, all right? Seriously, from Abuzu." "Yeah." Lil stood behind me honestly. I made sure Lil came behind me and that there were no other people around. Created a fireball. "Ugh... what is this? Maximum magic... marchless, I guess? "No, it''s a ball." "Ball!? This is the ball!? "Ooh... look at that" I let the fireball go goblin. A small explosion occurs and smoke rises on the spot. Smoke cleared. That place had a big hole, and Goblin''s body was nowhere else. Only Demon Nucleus shined in the center. "That... what about goblins? "... melted away with magical firepower" "Hih..." Oh, I got pulled with a bee. Lil was backwards from me, about two steps away. "... it was Lil who said he wanted to see it." "Oh, yeah... what? Its terrible firepower...... Even more amazing than when I first saw it" "Well, people are strong." "Hey, hey, this. What happens when it''s more magic than a ball? "You don''t know. I''ve never used more than a ball." "Hih..." He then buried a total of sixteen goblins along with Lil, who became freaked out feeling a little different from when he first met me. What a handy skill Lil has in detecting. When I left, you could tell me. Goblin crusade brings us back to the inn, mostly with money. "Wow... your husband was a great wizard." "Really? Well, it''s an anomaly to melt every body." "Wahoo... I was scared... but, your husband, that was kinda cool." "Hehe, yeah? During the night until dinner, I practiced detection and dismantling with Lil. I was able to acquire it safely, and my skill levels have increased somewhat. The day of Lil''s Adventurer debut ended with the allocation of Skill Points again. 262 Episode 251: Lils Status (Sho) Four days have passed since Lil registered as an Adventurer. Lil hunted all over the goblin and became a D-rank adventurer by submitting his demonic nucleus. D-rank is fast, after all, until it''s done. It''s time for a realistic plan to rent a room. When the two of us work to crusade a large number, it''s good to earn thousands of bells at once. I got a lot of money. By the way, I''ve asked the inn to stretch for a week from two days ago, so don''t go into the inn for another four days. I''ve got a lot of clothes. ... but I''m still concerned about the exposure of women''s clothes. Well, I can''t help it. Let''s split that as something different in culture. What, there''s no harm in it, except it''s poison in the eye. It should also be noted that the money is given to Lil so that he can spend it freely and give them between 10% and 20% of the rewards received. Lil says no if you don''t need it... honestly, I buy women''s underwear or something. I didn''t put it in my mouth, but I''m ashamed... When I told Lil that, he apologized and convinced me to give him the money. And so far, I have no weapons, and Lil has an iron axe. Lately, I''ve been wondering if it''s time for a melee weapon. Because I can''t unleash magic while Lil is fighting. But it''s also a bit of a buy...... and when I was thinking about it, I found a book called About Skill Synthesis at a bookstore in a set of upper, middle, and lower volumes. It had a recipe for skill synthesis. I paid 2,000 bells... but I bought them. According to this, you can temporarily produce a specific sword by simply combining sword moves with magic tricks, so I''ll try to rely on it. Next time you sort out your status. Lil had also gained 6200 Experience points during Adventurer Registration Day and the last three days to reach a level of 20, and was surprised by his rapid growth and the effect of my title. As far as I can tell, I don''t think people with skill points will benefit from my title. Meanwhile, I had 9650 more experience points than I had when I adjusted my status before, and I got to 36 levels. From now on, I''m going to assign Lil''s status first. "And so, Lil. It''s early in the morning, but I''m going to assign my status today" "Okay, your husband! "By the way, I''m gonna think about the status all the time without going to work today" "What!? Isn''t that what you call status? "No, I think it''s only by managing my status with Kitin that I can be strong." "Oh yeah...? If your husband says so, I will obey it." I just got Lil''s understanding, and I handed him the paper and the pencil. "Then write your status straight to this" "Mm, okay." Twenty minutes later, Lil returned the paper to me. ... um, it''s a little hard to read, but there''s nothing you can''t read. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: lil huen (Slaver: Show) Level: 20 EXP: 6200 HP: 200/200 MP: 160/160 A (Attack): 120 C (Device Degree): 100 D (Defense): 100 W (Magic Power): 80 S (Fastness): 120 STP: 200 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordplay] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv1 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Axe Technique] Lv2 [Dismantling] Lv1 [Detection] Lv1 [Logging] Lv2 [Cooking Star] Lv1 [Sewing Star] Lv1 [Wood Processing Star] Lv1 [Agriculture Star] Lv1 [Collect] Lv2 [Hidden] Lv3 SKP: 200 Title: [Abuser] [Patient] [Foreign body eater] Print: - -------------------------------------------- That''s a lot of SK2. Is that good? Hidden is only slightly higher level...... And the victim of the title and the patient and even the foreign eater... that''s all it is... sounds like you''re telling the whole story of Lil. "What''s going on? Your husband. Is something wrong with my status? "No... no problem..." "Right." Now, what are we going to do with the allocation... Still, apparently, the Beast Man is getting some higher status than the human race. But... on the other hand, it''s getting low. From what I''ve seen, Attack 4 increases speed by 20% and reduces magic power and MP by 20%. Otherwise, cultivating magic will not make use of its strengths. It''s almost like a decision to shake the STP 50 at a time to HP, attack, defense, and speed. SKP is... what should I do? As my slave, should I think and shake how useful it is to me, or should I shake Lil so he can do it independently of me as an individual? I personally prefer the latter. But I wonder when Lil is better off with the former. Because, yes. Probably the best way to help both of them. Here for now... assign SKP to dismantle and detect... the rest is axe. I suggested that to Lil. "Okay, I''ll do exactly as I say, my lord! But you decided to go out early. It didn''t take you an hour, did it? "Ha, you did. But I figured I''d take the day off without going to work. Sometimes it''s important to take a break... Oh, when you''re done allocating, add me to this paper." "Got it, your husband! I also see the paper that was given to me. ... Apparently, axe technique becomes MAX and can evolve. Lil said that the Demon Nucleus you need is 3 D-ranks? It seems that even 30 e-ranks would be good, so I finished it. Now Lil''s axe technique is a skill called the axe path. Well, for the rest of the SKP, it didn''t arrive to raise one stage. I tried to evolve my detection, but I put it on hold this time. 263 Old stories, Weihua and Hiroshi. Once upon a time, there lived a god by the river of heaven (the role was to be played by Xiang). The god had one and a daughter. Her daughter''s name was Weaver. She was a school-and-grade, all-purpose, world-class beauty and both men had the perfect spec of being hot. She had one child tame. A young man named Hiroshi. He was a boy like a beautiful girl, and it wasn''t uncommon for a girl to go wrong without wearing a woman''s costume or makeup. Had a dream was a very fine young man, working to keep God''s kimonos and all that other stuff made by himself. I even hunted heavenly buffaloes and such. Since Weihua was old, God (Sho) decided to let her son-in-law take it. "Hey Mihana. You, who''s your son-in-law better? It''s hot, it''s better." "If I were your father already... Wow... you know what I mean. "Oh, you have dreams, don''t you? He said he knew. You can definitely call it a wedding! "... wahoo. You know, if you''re a parent, it''s... it''s like a natural thing to be called to a wedding. "Ha... right! Apparently, I''ve decided to have Hiroshi as my son-in-law. Everyone, including those who liked Weaver Princess, convinced me of this. By the way, the other woman who came out on the way is God''s wife. "Wow... I love having dreams! I''ve always loved it! Stay with us on our marriage premise! "What!? "(God says, it is not a decree to say no here)" "Oh... I''ve been around for a long time too... If it''s okay with me... Best regards," "Really? eheheheheheheheh... glad...! Sometimes Weiwei and Hiroshi are childhood friendly, so after a year of dating, we successfully goalled in. Because Hiroshi was so girly, it was difficult to think that even when they were walking side by side, they were rarely a couple... (both Weaver and Hiroshi are often numbered at the same time). Anyway, the two of us who got married had so much fun living our lives. "Hehe, I like it. Dreams!" "Me too, Miho! This is how it went every day. This was how it went after a time when I could say I was newlywed. But a while after we got married, it was mainly Hiroshi who didn''t even work and started doing all the RPGs. Beautiful flowers were also troublesome for this. In the meantime, it''s because Hiroshi doesn''t mind at all. Meanwhile, God was also frightened. "Hey, you idiot. You play games all the time, how are you going to nourish the flowers? Still a man? Plus, I''ve got dreams about clothes and fine dishes, so we''re all in trouble." "No, Sho. That statement is strange. Then we have a point. Ask me." "What the fuck?" Dreams started talking about why I wouldn''t work, why I wouldn''t have to work, as if some shackles had come off. "First, you know, I made 100% of all the clothes in the area. You know that, don''t you? "Ooh." "It''s not just the clothes, it''s me who builds the house, it''s me who makes everyone''s weapons and hardware. Plus I run hunting jobs and restaurants. I started everything." "Right." "So? Everybody depends on me, so I''m a super-rich wack. Instead of having to work for the rest of my life to afford too much, it''s fine to have two lives together 20 times. Besides, assuming there were more than 10 kids between me and Miho, even if they all went to medical college, left graduate school and became doctors, their fortunes wouldn''t be reduced by a twentieth. That''s good, isn''t it? "Ooh... ooh" "To conclude, you rely too much on me. I''ve already worked to the point of dying, so I''m not gonna work any more. ¡­ so that''s why" "Yes, I''m sorry" That was all true, and God snubbed that didn''t make a sound, but I managed to figure out only how to make the game stop. "I see why you don''t work. That was totally our fault.... but I have dreams. You miss Miho, don''t you?" I''ve been having dreams lately, and all the games don''t bother me! He''s been talking to me. " "We stay together for half a day every day, we get laid every day, and we kiss and hug more than 50 times each in a day!? "Oh, I hear you are." "Okay, I''ll talk to Miho for a second." Hiroshi sent God home and discussed the future with the Weaver Princess. "Hey, beautiful flowers. It''s about me playing games every day..." "Yeah." "You don''t like it that much that I''m playing games? "Ugh... no. I hate it when my favorite dreams get taken by the game... Stay with me more, okay? "... okay. I''m not playing games anymore." I said that because Hiroshi is still more important to the weaving princess. But Weiwei felt sorry to see Hiroshi''s slightly unfortunate face and made this suggestion. "But you can do it every day from 7: 07 p.m. to 7 hours and 7 minutes, okay? "Why is it such a halfway hour? "... somehow" Then Hiroshi looked forward to a game that could only be played once a day, and every day, he enjoyed the life of a weaver princess and a rear charger. The weaving princess also started playing games with me during that time. _____ ___ __ "Huh!? "What''s going on? Mica." "No... another weird dream" "Again? What was your dream? "Something... a dream of me and having dreams flirting almost every day to make a full life in the River of Heaven" "Heavenly River...? Well, apart from being there, it''s no different now..." "Right. Eh heh." 264 Episode 252: Synthesis of Shos Skills (Sho) Well, I guess I''m next. Even so, I''m not that level up, and I don''t think I need to worry about it. "Lil, you can do whatever you want with the rest. I''m thinking about my status." "Yeah, thanks for thinking about my status, your husband!... I read the book your husband bought me." "Oh." Well. First of all, yeah. STP first, right? Now I have 650 STPs¡­ where to shake these. I''m thinking a little bit about stretching and attacking, so I''d like to swing at the attack. If it''s about 250, is it okay if, in the future, we don''t need to attack anymore? The rest is quick. Whatever you say, this is important. As I made some requests, I realized more and more that. So... 200, shake it fast. The other 200 are warm. It''s my destiny SKP... I would still try to synthesize my skills a couple of times. I''m glad SK2 is stretching out on its own at some point. Detection is like a MAX. The SKP I have now is 400. Of those, he used 230 for sword moves, consumed D-rank demon nuclei on sword paths, and tried to move on to the next phase, but seemed to need 3 C-rank demon nuclei, which he declined. So the result is that I made the Sword Path into a MAX. And I''m going to finally synthesize my skills. Don''t get mysteriously excited. Well, I''ve already decided how to synthesize it, and the combination is [Sword Path ] + [C (X): Fire/True] and [C (X): Fire/True] + [Sword Path ]. In the former, I suppose the summoning technique of ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð is possible in the latter. I''ve even thought about mixing the Flaming God... right, stop if the cost is high. I opened various menus for synthesis and conducted skill synthesis. Here''s what happens when you line up the results. ----------- ¡¤ [Sword Path ] + [C (X): Fire - True] = [B: Flame Sword Summoning] ¡¤ [C (X): Fireworks ¡¤ True] + [Sword Path ] = [B: Flaming Sword Qi] All at cost, 2 D-rank Demon Nukes ¡¤ [Sword Path ] + [C (X): Fire - True] + [Flaming God ] = [S: God''s Burning Sword Summoning] ¡¤ [C (X): pyrotechnic ¡¤ true] + [sword path ] + [flame god ] = [S: hegemony of Yangtze] All cost, 5 b-rank demon nuclei ----------- The bottom two seriously suck. The rank and subrank of effectiveness and skills are too high. But I can''t make it now. No, I guess it''s pretty cheesy that so much stuff can be made with 5 B-rank Demon Nuclei... I can only make one of the top two, either. I decided to make [B: Flame Sword Summoning]. I don''t have any D-rank nuclei left in my hand, but I can''t help it. And I''ll transfer all 170 SKPs to that flame sword summoning technique and check their status. ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 36 EXP: 26475 HP: 620/620 (100) MP: 2020/2020 (500 + 1100) A (Attack): 590 (350 + 30) C (Device Degree): 315 (100 + 5) D (Defense): 310 (100) W (Magic Power): 1710 (500 +1000) S (Fastness): 920 (500 + 10) STP: 200 - Skills - SK1) [B: Flame Sword Summoning] Lv3 [C (X): pyrotechnic ¡¤ true] Lv1 [C (X): hydrologic ¡¤ true] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Sword Way ] Lv MAX [Gymnastics] LV3 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Cooking Star] Lv1 [Detecting Star] Lv MAX [Dismantling] LV2 [Flaming God ] Lv MAX SKP: 0 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Emperor of Fire] [Flaming] Print: - -------------------------------------------- All right, I might say it sounds good. Now we can attack with our swords. "Your husband, are you finished? "Oh, you kept me waiting" "... hmm? I don''t even have to wait that long. It''s okay." "Right." As for future plans... I need to get some D-rank Demon Nukes and go up to C-rank for now. But... from the D-rank demon crusade, some places take a day to get around. Very inefficient. But we don''t have enough demon nukes. That''s the only way... Is there a good way? The other adventurers were talking, if you''re going to do it with a dungeon, there might be something, but, hey, they''re not going to find it, and that might just have to give up a little. 265 Lesson 253: 5 Days (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The two continued their proper workouts for five days. Of those, four days did the first program proposed by Lowkiss. Classes are gradually changing into the history and mythology of the Yugdrasil Divine Tree Nation, and just now, Kanata told Lowkiss that she would work out on the first timetable. Kanata and Sakura both had levels of 26 as a result of continuing to defeat E-rank demons during their internships. _____ ___ _ "I''m taking the day off. Kanata, it''s Sakura." "" Yes "" As soon as he woke up in the morning, Kanata and Sakura, called between the thrones, were told so by Lowkiss. "By the way, do you two need anything or want to be strong? For example, using demonic nuclei to evolve and synthesize skills¡­" "Do you want¡­" Kanata responds to Lowkiss''s question. He wanted to make some big changes to the level. Dozens of E-rank monsters are known just to be hunting every day. "Then... why don''t you let us roll out into the city as adventurers? Hopefully tomorrow." "Oh, why is that? "Because if we acted as adventurers, we thought it would be easier to rise to levels and fight stronger enemies in action." "I see, but..." Lowkiss rose from the throne and approached them both. "There''s a chance you guys are getting away with this." "No, it''s not." "How can you say that? "First of all, we can only return to the original world with the help of Mr. Lowkiss. Plus, I promised to cure Sakura''s eyes by potion. Plus, so far, we''re doing you good, so we don''t have to run away." "Right, right, I see" Lowkiss returned to the throne and sat back down again, kneeling up and bringing his neck. Looks happy somewhere. "All right, then the two of you will be allowed to roll out into the city as adventurers. Prepare what you need, such as money, weapons, kimonos, or a room.... stronger, can you be? "Yeah, I''m sure. Oh, and can I have another one? "What? "In time, I''d like to try the dungeon......" Kanata also suggested that somewhere happily. "Is that again... for a reason? "To see strength." "... ok. Let''s free up one of the dungeons that our country has just for you. Is that all right? "Yes! Thank you! "Um, it''s desirable to seek strength. Keep up the good work.... you can back off." When they said so, they greeted Lowkiss before leaving between the thrones and returning to their chambers. "Ugh, that''s it. I asked for what I wanted." "Right. Ye, you''ve been trying so hard to think about it for five days." "Phew." Sitting back on the bet, talking. "Yet Ye, you''ve been practicing your weapons properly." "That''s true... Cherry blossoms can handle swords properly." "Sort of." Kanata and Sakura were serious about training their weapons for five days. As a result, SK2 is growing significantly. "Hey, I don''t smell sweaty when I''m practicing, do I? "Huh? Why? Nothing like that." "No... that, for once, bothers me. Wow, I know it doesn''t mean I cared about appearance or anything..." "No, you''re usually cute, what are you talking about?...... ah" Shit, and Kanata thought. I let my mouth slip. Sometimes Sakura loses confidence compared to her own sister and says something humbling. Half the time, I said it was a clich¨¦¡­ but I wouldn''t say anything other than Kanata. In that case, Kanata makes a statement to feel confident about her appearance, but she''s been relaxed for the past few days because she hasn''t. "What... what, eh!? What... Yep!? Sakura is severely upset. "Oh no, I said that, hey, I can''t do anything for you...! Oh, my God, I can''t do anything for you..." "Yes... let''s settle down once, Sakura" "Ugh, yeah." Kanata gave Sakura a few deep breaths. While I was at it, Sakura was feeling calm. "Ha... I''m surprised, but thanks for the compliment." "............ oh" "Truth is, if you haven''t seen Leaf''s face in days, you feel weird" "Sure... Sakura, you haven''t even seen everyone''s face yet" "Yeah... All this time, you''re in the way of your glasses, though I''ve been thinking. After all, I can''t do it without you. Oh, thanks for guiding me all the time, Leaf. I just wanted to say thank you to Ye today." Sakura smiled, saying so. Kanata, smiling with a pretty similar and adorable face to her sister, fell in love with it for a while but quickly changed the subject. If there was anything more, she would distract me and I wouldn''t be able to stay calm today, because I decided. "Ha... yeah. You''re welcome. Nevertheless... this is my first day off. What do you want to play with? Cherry Blossoms" "Oh no... you don''t have time to play like that.......... ask the maid, even awesome? "Oh, I joked about it, didn''t I? Let''s assign a status." "... well, that''s good..." Sakura seemed sorry somewhere. "I mean, you''re blind right now, and you can''t be awesome." "Ha... that''s right..." "Well, you start with me." 266 Lesson 254 Leaves, Think (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Once, Kanata opened her status. I check every day, but this was the first time I opened it thinking about allocating it. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata Level: 26 EXP: 10600 HP: 260/260 MP: 260/260 A (Attack): 135 (+5) C (degree of vessel): 135 (+5) D (Defense): 130 W (Magic Power): 130 S (Fastness): 140 (+10) STP: 1800 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv3 [Spear Road ] LV2 [Bow Technique] LV- [Dismantling] LV3 [CONFIDENTIAL STAR] Lv MAX [Detection Star] Lv MAX [Spasi Operation ] LV- SKP: 1800 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- I saw and grasped the description of SK2, which was automatically up in Kanata. It should be noted that although the moves originally go up the path of ~ in the nucleus of the demon ~, by accumulating a vast amount of training, they are unnecessary. Without difficulty, Kanata and Sakura were accomplishing it. After watching the explanation, Kanata first thinks about what to do with STP. First, I''ll think in my head assuming that if I swung all over the attack or all over the defense, etc. Use that as a criterion to allocate. Incidentally, Kanata had already finished discussing for herself that the value of 100 of the status = for one human being. I can build on that, too. He also looks back at how he has fought demons from F to E. Anyway, I was thinking in my head about the mess so much that I couldn''t describe it in one word. Ten minutes later, Kanata finished deciding how to shake the point. First, Kanata, who deals with spears in battle, assumed that dexterity was not so relevant and did not assign it. The same goes for defense, and this world has a respite for a while after HP goes to zero. With that in mind, and after considering it unnecessary, including Sakura''s possession of SK2, which he would be good at recovering and aiding, he only allocated 100 for defense. I put this 100 on for one person only, meaning I''m going to see how it works. In the first place, status goes up regardless of STP. HP was allocated only 100 for the same reason. Then magic and MP, but Kanata didn''t remember a single piece of magic, and also because she doesn''t need it right now, for now, she deemed it unnecessary for herself. but I understood that Heimdall and Tor were the strong ones in this world with their magic as the spindle, and chose to leave only 400 so that they could be assigned to the MP at any time. 1200 left. I assigned this 200 to attack and 1000 to speed. Avoidable/Continuous attacks (maneuvers), magic activation, etc. also depend on speed. I only shook 200 on the attack because I thought I could do something about it by hand. Originally, if this was a normal world of action RPGs, where my life and death were not involved, I would have almost wavered at the attack and the speed, too, the speed. Even if I knew, I still couldn''t do that. Next, I thought about allocating SKP. The 1800 also has an SKP, but to make Sparsi Operation a MAX one more time, it won''t reach 1200. Getting a 1200 SKP is simply something to think about and then you have to go up 24 levels. So Kanata finally assigned SKP to half 1500, Sparsi Operation, to level 1. The power of this was spatial manipulation, and we thought it would make future activities easier if we allocate it now. Assigning to strong moves was also fundamental in the way he played the game. And of the remaining 300, 90 was used to MAX the spear path. And extra 210. Allow them to be allocated when necessary. "Phew, I wonder if this is how it goes first" "Ah, Kanata. You''re done allocating." "Yeah." "What did it feel like? "Uh, I''ll explain in a nutshell." Kanata taught Sakura the details of what criteria and how she assigned the status. Occasionally, Sakura nods as she hears the explanation. "Heh... I don''t know, but that''s amazing" "I guess so." "Yeah, at least I can''t think that deep.... and please do me a favor! "Hehe, well, I''ll take care of it" 267 Episode 255: Cherry Blossoms, Makes You Think (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Kanata wrote up the status Sakura told me before on paper and decided to think about it. The basics were together. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura Level: 26 EXP: 10600 HP: 260/260 MP: 260/260 A (Attack): 140 (+10) C (degree of vessel): 135 (+5) D (Defense): 130 W (Magic Power): 130 S (Fastness): 140 (+10) STP: 1800 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Sword Way ] LV2 [Spear Star] Lv - [Gym Star] Lv 2 [Bow Technique] LV- [CONFIDENTIAL STAR] Lv MAX [Detection Star] Lv MAX [Evelyn Reame ] LV- SKP: 1800 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- For Kanata, Sakura doesn''t speak unless she lets it slide, but she is important and I don''t want her to fight the basics. I don''t want you to get hurt, and I don''t want you to hold my sword. So this openly auxiliary skill called Evelyn Reame was quite convenient. Evelyn Reame has 1000 fewer SKPs than Spaci Operations. Kanata first told Sakura to take Evelyn Reame to level 2. Sakura nodded and assigned skill points as she was told. He also assigned 170, Sword Path, to MAX in order to make self-defense more possible. 380 for the rest. Kanata had Sakura assign 140 to each of the healing and fortification systems. As a result, Sakura''s 2 skills became [C (X): Healing/True], Level 2, and [C (X): Reinforcement/True], Level 1. Then I remember [Anomaly]. "I... am a real auxiliary." "Sort of." "Hehe, you can count on me for support." "Oh. We''re gonna shake the STP next time" "Yeah." I had also already decided to allocate this STP among the canatas. Swing 100 points each to Attack, Defense and HP, and also 400 points each to Magic and MP. The remaining 700 points were left with 200 and assigned to 500, the speed. The reason for letting the attack shake a little is for insurance. Defense and HP are for the same reason they were assigned to it. The magic and MP was probably a little too expensive, a canata I regretted for a moment, but when I think about it, I realize it''s no problem. Now the management of the status has been one paragraph. "You look like this." "Heh... I know there''s a lot of magic and MP... but what''s the quickness? "Fastness matters! "Well, yeah," Thereafter, an explanation will be provided as to the basis on which the status has been allocated. "Well, that''s why you made it faster." "That sort of thing" "No way, I didn''t expect that game brain to be kept alive here... Anyway, thanks." "You''re welcome." Saying so, Kanata stood up and went to the bathroom. Sakura starts talking to herself when she confirms that Kanata is gone. "(I knew it wasn''t just your face, but your behavior was cool, Leaves. Because I''m childhood friendly, I expect weird things from my mother and her surroundings, but I don''t have any body, I like it.... all I have is study. Nor has it done any good now. Uh, hey, but I''m glad Leaf told me you were cute. I think it''s flattering)" Sakura furthermore nodded her face on the pillow of her bet. "(Huh... I want to see Leaf''s face. He''s worried about me because he''s blind. I want to see the gentle leaf face.... I''m sorry, Ye. Every night... even if I''m unconscious, I hug you. You''re not happy that I''m a childhood hooker... I''m not like that)" Then he grabbed the pillow and started rolling left and right over the wide bet. Just there, the leaves came back from the bathroom. "What are you doing? Cherry Blossoms" Look at the sakura rolling over the bet, and Kanata asks him that. Sakura stopped moving and returned the pillow to its original position (supposedly), pointing toward those with leaves. "Hey, what are you doing?" "Well, that''s true." "Well, better than that, we''re free time, so let''s do something and play. I''m free." "Yeah, fine." 268 Lesson 256: Outside the Castle (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The day after the first status assignment. "Did you sleep well? Kanata and Sakura." "Ha!" "Huh... Huh" Sakura was fine, and Kanata answered that lowkiss question as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. "Really...? Kanata looks sleepy... but reasonably good. You wanted to go to the city today and train yourself." "Yes, it is" "I was ready during yesterday. Take it with you." With that said, Lowkiss rang his fingers. At the same time, the servants come into this throne with a lot of luggage. "Thank you" "What, I''m asking you to crusade here. Isn''t it natural to give maximum support" Lowkiss prepared many things, mainly spears, protective equipment, magic backs, knives for demolition, food for a few days¡­ gold, etc., which the canatas are used to. "You don''t have to come back if you need anything." "Yes." "Then I''ll go, but it''s good. I''m waiting for good results." _____ ____ __ "So I arrived at the inn that Mr. Lowkiss prepared for me... Another bet." "Right. It''s nothing... it doesn''t bother me... does it? "... no, I won''t be able to sleep, so don''t bother... I knew there was another bet or in a different room..." You shouldn''t have said that, Ye. "... Huh? Oh, yeah. Right...? Right? In the meantime, they sorted out what was given to them by Lowkiss in that luxurious room there. It was more numerous than I thought, took longer, and by the time I finished organizing it, it was lunch time. "Lunch." "I''m getting a few days'' worth of food from Mr. Lowkiss... shall we make something? Leaves." "Are you blind? "Ahhh... What shall we do?" "Fine, I''ll make it. You like Japanese food, don''t you? "Yeah." Kanata stood up and disappeared into the back of the kitchen. Cherry blossoms begin to whine to themselves. "(... I couldn''t feed my food, leaves, but this exchange... sounds good to me like a couple. Couple... couple... eh. Nice... Leaf''s daughter-in-law. I''d love to be... but not me at all...)" As it were, Kanata brought the dishes under the cherry blossoms sometime after whining about the bumps for a while. On top of the basin are Japanese food¡­ mainly baked fish, shallow pickles, etc. There is no rice. "Cherry blossoms, what are you talking about? "What...!? Oh, I''m talking to myself, I''m just talking to myself! "... hmm. Ma, no. Eat." "Yeah. I''ll have it" The two had lunch while discussing their future plans and more. Here''s what Kanata said when she finished eating and cleaning up after. "Okay cherry blossoms. Let me give you a sense of the effect of my skills. It''s amazing! I practiced some." "Practice...? Um, did you ever have time to practice personally? "Just, well, in the middle of the night," "Hmm... so, what is it? "Well, cherry blossoms detect me for now." "Yeah." Kanata moved straight to the front door, and Cherry Blossom explored Kanata with detection. "I''m in the front door right now _____" To say no or no, Kanata disappeared from Sakura''s detection only for a moment and appeared behind the cherry blossoms. And Kanata gently slapped Sakura on the shoulder for not being able to handle what was going on. "Huh!? Ah... that... come true... why? Weren''t you in the front door? When are you behind me... traveling fast? "No, it''s a moment trip." "Moving Moments...! "Yeah, that''s right." Suddenly Kanata''s voice sounds slightly, far away. By the time Sakura noticed, the floor was in bets. Kanata made me travel to my bets in an instant. "What!? Is that...?" "Now we''ve moved cherry blossoms over our bets." "Su... wow! Can you do the same thing with this thing? "Oh. Open your hands." Sakura opened her hands and waited as she was told. The feeling that I was immediately put some metal on my hands. But in detection, Kanata hasn''t moved a single step since just now. "Is that...? Uh, this is a spoon, right? "Yes, I moved it directly from the cupboard into the cherry blossom hands." "Heh... su, that''s awesome! Heh... Can this go far? "Yeah. The farther you are, the more MP you use, but you can go. It''s about a kilometer from here to the castle¡­ 10. Within 100 meters, it only seems to consume 1" "Wow... really awesome, looks like a fantasy! "Well, this world itself is like fantasy.... By the way, all the SKP I left yesterday, I assigned it to the MP." After that, the two played with instant travel for a while or tried Sakura''s skills.... roughly, I did that for about an hour. 269 Episode 257: D-Rank (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Uh, you were just playing." "Right..." "Well, it''s not too late now. Coming Soon _____" "You work as an adventurer? "No, it''s not. As a matter of fact, yesterday I came up with a way to be more efficient and make money." Even though Kanata doesn''t look like Sakura, she said so with a Doya face. Sakura somehow, but I guessed it. I decided not to touch it. "... hey, what kind? "No, well, simple story. All we have to do first is move us instantly to a place where there will be about D-rank demons. Well, it''s totally outside this city. That way you can get experience, sell your demonic body and get the money." "I see, that''s Leaf.... but the money is paid by Mr. Lowkiss, isn''t it? What do you need? Ha... and Kanata sighed one, shallow. "Hey, what''s up?" "You know, Mr. Lowkiss, what did I say about the terms of giving you potions to cure cherry blossom eyes? It was" Defeat the Enemy You Want Me To Defeat "or" Pay 1.2 Million Bells, "right? I''m going to do the latter." "Uh... why? "Well, that''s for a number of reasons... I want you to listen to everything. Just in case, I''ll talk to you in a nutshell. First _____" Kanata explained a number of reasons. So far I can think of a reason to take one action, Kanata¡­ Think of things you don''t think about, and doubt things you didn''t suspect from what you''ve done¡­ Anyway, Sakura was impressed. Also, it was the first time I noticed it when I was told. Questions are asked, and Kanata gives an answer that will resolve them accurately. [____ So. Though some of them speculate... but you should try and suspect so and act] [Okay... well, it''s me, isn''t it? I didn''t need it in this world. You can handle it by yourself] [No, because there''s cherry blossoms, that''s all I could think about. If I was alone, well... that would have been a relaxing life] [... hehe, yeah.... Well, let''s go to the Kanata Level Up Menu] [Right] Kanata on that suggestion held spears and luggage and also made Sakura have swords and magic backs. Now they''re ready. "Touch somewhere in my body." "Yeah." Sakura grabbed Kanata''s arm. Kanata wanted to say something, but stopped it and moved on instantaneously to a place called the Iarn Forest. The distance is approximately 42 km. _____ ___ __ Near the entrance to the Iarun Forest, the two emerged. "Ho... on" "Really for a moment... Wow, detect it, Leaf. There are several more demons. It''s D-rank and C-rank too." "Hehe, sounds like it. This is good. Shall I show you my power with the devil?" With that said, Kanata took out a black eyelid from where and wore it. This eyelid was presented to me by Sakura for her 12th birthday in Kanata. They kept bringing it inside the school run. Kanata has a long medical history. "Yes, yes, I''m not feeling well." "I''m going to follow you.... Then let''s take him down from the nearest one. Cherry blossoms... as practiced, auxiliary magic on me. of attack and quickness... three times for now." "Let it be." Sakura applied auxiliary magic to Kanata roughly three times that truly hit the offense and the speed. Kanata''s status rises dramatically. "This is awesome" "Heh heh! Oh, what am I supposed to do? "Wait here for ten seconds." With that said, Kanata disappeared from before the cherry blossoms. Without waiting 10 seconds, he immediately returned with a demonic corpse of D-rank like a pig. "Yes, come on up." "Yes..." "I could have knocked him down with some kind of blow." "It is. I knew it wasn''t enough for an E-rank." "Yes, yes. If I had stayed in that castle, I would have raised the level of inefficiency.... I''m gonna take down a few more." Kanata disappears again. And 40 seconds later, it appeared before the cherry blossoms along with the bodies of three demons. "Now I''ve defeated 4 D-rank demons" "Looks like you''re on a higher level." "Yeah, you''ve gotten quite a level. Cherry Blossom, I''m sorry, but can you let me use this demon nucleus? "Didn''t I tell you before that I''d leave that to Leaf? "Oh. Then I''ll let you use it." Kanata used the D-rank Demon Nucleus, making detection a big detector, and assigning SKP up to MAX. Others were assigned to dismantling, etc. Kanata then let the hunted demon suck into the bag the cherry blossoms brought. "All right, that''s good. Let''s move deeper. There''s less around here." "Yeah. Okay." The two traveled about 3 km on instant travel. 270 Lesson 258: Throw (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "So, we moved." "Wow... what is this? It''s worse than just now..." "You weren''t there that long around the city, demon. I''m lurking in places like this.... cherry blossoms, two more attacks and quickness, can you assist? And cleverly five times." "Yeah! That, but clever? Didn''t Ye say cleverness wasn''t that important? "Well, usually. But I need to do what I have to do now." "Mmm, okay." Sakura did auxiliary magic as Kanata told her. "So what I''m going to do is throw." "What? Are you throwing it? "Yeah, throw it on and retrieve the spear and the body with instant travel. If you repeat that, you can hunt a lot without moving from this place." "But there''s a lot of trees around." "That''s supposed to work out. High cleverness springs...... sooo" Kanata, along with a weird hanging voice, threw a spear at a demon in a remote location. For some reason the spear hit without being inhibited by the obstacles around him, and Kanata picked it up to herself on instant travel. "Yes, come on up." "Huh... I really could..." "Heh heh, maybe, but when you''re clever, it also seems like strange forces work on throwing technology and stuff. It''s like automatic orbital modification." From the cow-like demon, Kanata pulled out the spear and started throwing again. Also, without a problem, the spear pierces the demon. Either way, it''s defeated by a single blow. "Okay, two... sixth D-rank in total" "Wow... wow! "Heh heh, if it''s about efficiency, it''s about this level, it''s before breakfast...! For now, whoever''s within a radius of 200 meters will be defeated." Kanata even threw a spear. Big detections also caught C-rank demons, but avoided them well and continued to hunt only D-rank demons. Three minutes later, Kanata defeated all D-rank demons who were within a 200-meter radius as declared. That number, 14. "Big fish, big fish! "Ha... a boulder or something" "Now it''s time to embark on a C-rank demon. Assisting with the attack, can you still do it? "I don''t know... it seems okay. Looks like there''s no problem with at least two more calls." "Then take two." "Yes, sir." Kanata, who had Sakura do the auxiliary magic of the attack twice extra, threw a spear at the C-rank demon. "... that? I knocked him down with one blow..." "Ugh!? When Kanata immediately summoned her spear with instant movement, the spear followed one demonic nucleus and a large boar-like demon. The boar was roughly the same size as the other height. "Wow... so..." "Good job, really." "Now hunt three of them." Kanata throws a spear three times and defeats the remaining three C-ranked demons that are caught in the big detection¡­ two boars and one giant bird. More and more, the bodies of demons accumulating in the finest magic backs had already filled a fifth of their capacity. "Easier like this, you get scared of the aftermath... or suddenly something S-ranked demon hits you from behind..." "I''m not worried about that. Assuming that happens, you just have to make a quick run for it." "Right... What are you saying about this? Cheat... is that it? "Well... maybe. Sakura, use the C-rank Demon Nucleus and SKP to master Grand Detection." "Yeah." _____ ____ ___ "Today, it''s time to go home" After 30 minutes in the woods, a total of 31 D-ranked demons and a total of 8 C-ranked demons, Kanata said so with a satisfied face. "Good, but... it''s only been half an hour since you''ve been in these woods, right? "Yes, but I have to do demolition work and go sell the material. Maybe it''ll take longer." "If so, go home, Ye" Using instant travel, Kanata and Sakura started getting ready to head out soon, even as they returned to the inn arranged by Lowkiss. "Is that going somewhere again? "Dismantle it. Look, we have to go outside." "Right. Yes, it was. You want me to help you, too? "No... fine. Just assist me with speed and dexterity to the maximum. Because that should get the work done sooner... Oh, and I think dinner''s gonna be pork steak tonight." "Yeah, yeah. Okay." "Then I''ll go" That said, Kanata has gone somewhere. It was three hours after that that that I returned, with a haunted, however happy, face. It doesn''t look like Sakura, but I just realized that Kanata is in a good mood with that tone of voice in. "Did something good happen? "Ha, no, the demonic material just wanted to sell higher than I thought" "Heh, how much? "242,000 stons... roughly one-fifth of the amount offered by Mr. Lowkiss." "Is that...? Er, if you put it back into Japanese yen, 2.42 million yen...!? "Yes! Isn''t that amazing! Cherry blossoms will definitely improve your eyes." With that said, Kanata grabbed Sakura''s hand. Sakura grips it back, bewildered for a moment, and answers the other question. "Beh... you didn''t say anything about wanting to make your eyes better! But... thank you so much, Ye! 271 Episode 259: Karas Visit Day 5, Part I We were discussing what we were going to do and play today. "So, what do we do? "Let''s get Alim dressed again today! "Kara, you did that yesterday..." Was that so good? That. It wasn''t good for me... but was it that much fun for everyone else, including Kara? "Hmm! Let''s eat sweets today, I think that''s good." "That''s not bad, either, Rose." At some point, these two get along. Kara, when I first met you, you said you didn''t have any friends, but you''re probably good at making friends for yourself. ... Oh well. Do I have to sleep with you once? It''s time to make a suggestion from me. "So who goes fishing for demons in the ocean? "What?" "No, that''s a little..." "Is it fishing..." "Because I''m at Arim''s house, I want to play at Arim''s." "I hope you just eat what you catch." Wow... fishing disapproval... Well, I didn''t say I wanted to do anything else, okay? "What do you do after all? "Alim, like yesterday, can''t you make something to play with? "I can make it... but I can''t come up with a good idea" "I think we should do the same thing with food as we did yesterday! To that one word of Rose, everyone gets hacked. Very good idea. I had no idea that thought, stretched by Rose''s meal, would produce good... That''s why you all seem to agree, so I created a food version of yesterday''s dressing machine. Then the scratch I used yesterday is used again. This time the person who pulled the whale pushes the device. Then, the substitute is that the food imagined by the person for the number of people comes out at the desk. Unless you deliberately ordered something unsavory, you made it delicious, and the food that came from this device also turned on the function that if you eat the next one, it resets the taste and the things in your stomach. This doesn''t make me fat. "Then I''ll pull the whale! Along with Rose''s hanging voice, everyone, pull a whale. Let''s start with Kara, as usual. I knew. "Oh, that. Is that me? Alim, does this have to be clearly imagined? "Yeah. For example... if I just think of it as soup, I also read the person''s other thoughts and some sort of soup that goes with it... like that." "That''s right! Kara pressed the switch. The dishes are arranged instantly on the desk. He was a white muniel of fish demons. "When I heard the word fishing, I wanted white fish." And, Kara explained. Needless to say, the flavor. Epic... was just impossible or tasted like a national treasure. What''s a national treasure flavor...? But you can only describe it as so. Then pull the whale. Now it was Rose. Apparently, Rose, Kara''s got a lot of luck around next. Rose pushes the switch without getting lost. It was the steak that came out. "You''re my favorite! I tried that steak in my mouth. ... It was Gold Rose Queen Dragon meat. I love it, Rose said. Yes, Rose said she loved her meat. As you can see, Rose is having a steak with a pretty face and a nice smile on her face. ... Is it okay if it tastes good? Pull the whale again. Now it''s rare, it''s me. You didn''t come around to me once yesterday... I dressed Micah when she came around. ... No way, at night, though I didn''t expect Micah to let me change my clothes. By the way, I just said soup myself. I can''t get the soup out of my head. I want a soup, a warm soup with no meaning and onions... When I pressed the switch, the onion came out as the main soup. This is good, because now, here''s the thing. "... delicious, but regular soup, huh? "Right, that''s onion soup. You wanted some soup? Alim." "Soup after steak... not powerful enough" Damn. Apparently, everyone''s sensibilities and mine don''t fit inside. I think it''s delicious... this soup. Also, the whale is pulled. Now it''s Kara for the second time. When Kara pressed the switch... it was sushi that came out. "Huh!? "What...! Me and Micah accidentally raised their voices of surprise. Why is sushi coming out of Kara''s order? "What is this...? I''ve never seen any white stuff down here... I thought," Raw fish dishes other than carpaccio, "and this came out, right? Alim, you know what? I respond to Kara''s question in a cold sweat. "Uh, uh, I appraised it, and it''s a dish called sushi, and they eat it with the black sauce there." "Uh... really? Maybe Alim and Micah, you know about this? Oops... how did that happen? Let''s just let it hang out. I don''t know. Hey, Mika. "Yeah, yeah, I don''t know." "Really... That''s funny, I can''t believe there''s food out there that nobody knows about." ... Phew. Has the rice finally reached out to the people of this world... Well, you still don''t know how to grow it. 272 Episode 260: Karas Visit Day 5, Part II "... you kind of taste unexperienced" That''s what Kara, who ate salmon sushi, said. It''s natural that you haven''t experienced it, because there''s no sushi in this world, there''s no rice, there''s no soy sauce or wasabi. Everyone tried it, starting with Kara. I find it strange that Kara, the princess, should be the first to speak of unidentified food, but I''ll decide not to worry about it at this time. "This white one under the raw fish is full of shit." "Right... what is it, this? "Don''t feel like the texture is just a little bit similar to the white part of the bread" Me and Mika face each other. Micah seems to have the same idea as me. He said it was better to keep it as if it didn''t make sense. "Really, I don''t know... this. For now, even sushi has only a name..." "Yeah, right? Ooh... what is this white thing too? Something''s bumpy." Sushi was served three rolls per person with tuna, salmon and squid. After all, folks, I think I ate them all. As far as your face is concerned, it''s delicious¡­ or something, but you seem to have eaten it simply out of curiosity. "... ha. I''d like to know more about this dish... Let''s eat the next dish as soon as we can investigate and more later! "Oh, yeah" "Then let''s pull the whale quickly, Princess Kara! Will you... do it again later...? Well, that''s good. I wish you could forget about sushi in your new dishes. After pulling the whale, it was now Mr. Muli''s turn to serve the dish. When Mr. Muli pressed the switch, the steak was served to everyone and again for some reason. "Hmm...? You wanted another steak? "Oh, oh, yes, well, that''s the place. Yes!" "Heh... you like something gutsy other than Mr. Mulli" "Yeah, yeah. I like clam''s and gutted! Something''s wrong with Mr. Mulli. I was curious and decided to try to appraise this steak. As a result, it turns out that this meat is a D-ranked cow demon¡­ Tommy Ussy meat. Tommy''s meat is a strange thing in the line of gold roses: if it''s tall, if it''s tall, if it''s leg length, if it''s leg length, and if you eat it thinking about where you want it to grow, it grows well there. ... I mean, Mr. Mulli... "That, Arim. Your hand''s stopped, isn''t it? Don''t you want it? If you don''t want it, you can share it with me..." ... you''re desperate. It''s not like I don''t need it either... you can always make it out of dark matter, or maybe I can give it to you now. By the way, whether it works or not makes a personal difference. "Ah, oh. Yes, go ahead." "Thank you! Mr. Mulli happily takes my share of the steak. I''m kind of watching. This one makes me sad. I may already have to make the stuff I was asked to do as soon as possible. _____ ____ ___ "Oh, you ate a lot" "Hehe, I''m satisfied" Approximately 50 dishes, including evening meals and desserts and sweets. We ate up to eat. Maybe it was a little too much because you didn''t have to worry about getting fat or tooth decay. "It''s already this time¡­ time is passing fast" "Right! It''s time to take a bath... By the way, Alim, you really don''t get fat eating all this, do you? Right?" Mr. Lilo approached me and asked me that. It''s an item I made, and that can''t happen. "It''s okay." "Well, good for you." "Hey, Alim. Does that... when you eat food, if it''s a special ingredient... reflect its effect? That''s what Mr. Muli asked me with the kind of face he expected. The food this guy served, it''s all been in there somewhere since then, hasn''t it? ... Don''t tell me you thought about what would happen if this worked for Lilo, not Muli. "Uh, maybe, I think it''s okay, it''s" "Huh...! That''s right! Really?! Well, Tommy''s is higher than regular D-ranked meat, and he won''t be the first to come out of the dishes in the castle. Besides, I can''t tell anyone else to give me Tommy''s meat because I want to make my chest bigger. "Uh, was that beef that good? Whatever, I''ll give you that demon meat dried meat with it when I get the pills..." "Ho, it''s true! Thank you, Alim! Sounds like a great pleasure. I''ve never been so obsessed with my chest before, what''s wrong with me? After this, we took a bath and slept. Kara''s going to sleep with us, and Mika''s stuck to my arm, as usual. And Kara. 273 Lesson 261: Lost The season is autumn. One boy was just returning from the law of a house that was a scooter. In the meantime, there are six middle-aged men and women holding hands in a single vault. It''s also famous around here, in front of the Phantom Transfer Collection. I was concerned about the occupational pattern, the people holding hands towards the vault in that significant number of people: six, the boy who decided to speak up. I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help. "Excuse me. Ladies and gentlemen, I''m a kid... is there anything I can do to help? Speaking so, all six turned to the boy. Everyone had an indescribably complicated look, like they were all, sad, but they couldn''t even feel it. "No... that. It''s strange." That''s what one woman said. She was quite beautiful. In the first place, of the six people on the spot, four have a neat face, and the remaining two also look above average. No one would think that there are only those in their late 40s if they weren''t told. "Is it strange...? "Yes." Around the Fantasy Transfer Zone, strange things often happen. The boy thought that he might be the victim of it. In fact, you were right. Originally, the reason this vault was placed was the desire to have the missing child come back. Hundreds of years ago, I am talking about a time when a single son who would also be 12 of a certain famous and capable samurai, near here, has been working out his sword with his parent, the samurai. As the samurai added to his needs, his son was gone for a few minutes. There is nothing left. It had disappeared without a trace. My son was not like wandering around on his own in silence to his parents. Therefore, I wondered if people had caught me, but that was also an impossible story. It was really a momentary story that the samurai turned away, and in the first place, his son was such a genius that he became so prestigious in all of this, such as the skill of the sword and the talent of study, that he didn''t think he would be caught so easily. The samurai searched desperately for their son. But I couldn''t find it at all. I searched for years and years, but never found them. So I decided to put this vault in this place, hoping that my son would return. Whoever created this vault itself is unknown (too well made in those days). Yes, it was a legendary vault. And the strange things that happen around this vault. For example, 30 years after the vault was placed, there was a ferocious haze that attacked a person, larger than a normal haze from the vicinity of the vault. Also, 12 years after that, a beautiful spherical fireball flew in from the vicinity of the vault and the trees that were nearby burned. In the meantime, there were a number of strange phenomena. "So, what''s the strange thing? That''s what your boy asked. Even now, a woman answers with a crying face. "Our son died in school a month ago in an accident." "Oh... um..." The story was famous. An accident in which a ceramic vase fell off the top floor of an apartment with a few floors, which hit the head of a boy student who was passing underneath, and died. That would be an accident caused by the carelessness of the inhabitants there¡­ because the apartment has no veranda and the windows have a reticle, and there is no need to open it when ventilating or regulating the temperature, so unless you accidentally drop it, it is unlikely that things will fall down. As a result, the police are continuing to investigate this deliberately. The vase is also such that there is no idea where the product is, and repeated inspections can only produce results that do not seem to be the product of this world. Also making the accident even more famous was the fact that a female student who was close to the male student while standing was killed by a truck. This is what happened two weeks ago. Initially, the police considered the incident a suicide. I was dating a boy student who died as a result of the vase dropping, or because of the many testimonies that he was a great best friend and at least in love. But this was different, too. Because the security cameras showed that the truck would stick more into that girl student who was normally crossing the sidewalk. This is also strange again. I can''t see the truck, I can''t find it. No one sits in the driver''s seat on the security camera. The number is something that doesn''t exist in this world. Plus there''s no truck on the security cameras in front of that place, and there''s not a single witness. "It''s well reported now..." "No, the factors that caused my son to die are certainly full of strange things..." "It is...? "It''s crazy. We''re not supposed to have kids right now, but I really, really feel like we''ve had another one. Something pops in my heart..." The boy then heard from everyone and found out that four out of six were the parents of the victims of the case in question. So incredible death¡­ they were certainly saddened by it, but just as saddened, all six say it with their mouths together. I don''t have any children... or I should have died, but I really need to feel like I had another one. So he leads to this phantom relocation collection and hopes that the kids will return _____ 274 Episode 262: Work Away (Sho) I took my first day off yesterday and tweaked Lil''s status with mine. After that, I went to buy clothes. I knew if it wasn''t for a world like this, I wouldn''t be walking with a girl... If it wasn''t for walking with Lil... about the same time you went to pick out beautiful flowers and dreamy birthday presents? That''s about it. Anyway... I just collected the D-rank Demon Nucleus and it became C-rank, and when it became C-rank, I took another request and it became B-rank... and I don''t know if it''s going to go well, but that''s what the ideal looks like. If the ranks go up, more, you can hear a lot of stories. Incidentally, the innkeeper extended it for another three days. I''ve got a star in the house I''d like to rent¡­ I was hoping to see a little more. Mainly in monetary terms. Me and Lil are in the carriage right now. We''re going away for work today. It''s a day trip. There are two D-rank demons of sheep like Lampaghe Sharp in Billaghe Village, and the villagers are in trouble. I got this job because it was a D-rank party or a C-rank adventurer or better - it was an application, the rewards were good, and the materials were good to take home. "Your husband, the village of Biraghe is in the middle of the village for some reason, the fountain seems famous. You might want to take a look at it after work." "Really?" "Oh, that''s what my sister at the reception gave me on this paper." "Okay, we''ll see when we have time" We had a loose conversation like that and spent roughly three hours on a one-way road to the village shaken by a carriage (like a creature). ... Honestly, sometimes I don''t know what to tell you. I left at 8: 00 a.m. and arrived just after 11: 00. There was really only one big fountain in the village. We talked to the village chief, asked him where the demon was, and without taking time off, we immediately went on a crusade. Lil said I didn''t have to rest, and I didn''t feel like I needed to either. I was so comfortable in the carriage with the magic room and stuff. We detected where the D-rank demon was and found it 20 minutes after we started acting. Two of them were together, sheep. "Lil, I want to use some new skills. Wait for me there." "Okay, your husband." Leaving Lil waiting in the shadows, I approached the sheep in secrecy and summoned a flaming sword. Something like a sword made of light. It''s glowing red. Exactly, the Lampagesharps noticed me, one of them stormed at me, so I dodged it and chopped my neck off with a flaming sword as it was... no, I melted it off. There was no blood whatsoever, and the torso and head wounds away were burnt to pieces and blocked. I''m too scared for this. I don''t think it matters that much anymore about the sharpness or anything because of the firepower. I was sure the sword arm was up... I saw that. The other one was trying to escape, so the temperature was as high as possible, and the range was reduced. I hit the fireball and I immediately finished it. "It''s over." "Master Boulder! That''s a shame." "Really? Collect these two bodies and the Demon Nucleus and return to the village." "Yeah." When we returned to the village, we showed the two sheep to the village chief and accomplished the request. We received a reward on the spot and had a treat for lunch. Looks like the next carriage is coming in an hour, so I decided to wait until then to see the fountain. "Wahoo. Nice fountain." "Right..." "It''s thanks to your husband that I''m well, out there, and seeing the fountain." "Ha, right" Something... like this, sounds like a date, this. I knew I wasn''t used to it. Lil is so cute... oh my god, I think about it. "Your husband, what''s wrong? "Ah... no, what''s wrong with me? "No, somehow... by the way, your husband" "What? Turning to Lil, she lifted her neck to fit my gaze and was staring at me. "Your husband, it''s me. I''ve been reading a few books in the carriage that your husband bought for a dime." "...? Right" "So... there was something in one of the books I bought that said what would happen to a defective young woman slave" Seriously... Uh... so what do you say? As much as I can remember of the stories I heard from that slave trader, I can only remember when they were bought cheaply by the country... "Can you keep being put in a locker and committed until you die by important criminals, criminals who run wild if you don''t treat them sexually, or can be used as a laboratory for experiments only women can do, or tortured to satisfy the sexual desires of some perverts..." Soon, Lil''s body was trembling. Maybe that merchant, at the time you left this girl with me, made you avoid that...? No, I would have told you if business was good, but it turns out I helped Lil. What am I supposed to do when this happens? In the meantime, do you want me to hold your hand? "Wahu... your husband. I''m sorry. I''m scared..." "It''s all right, I won''t abandon Lil." "Yeah. So I want you to let me say one more thing. He said thank you for buying me! After that, I stayed holding Lil''s hand for dozens of minutes. Well, what choice do I have? A long, short moment soon ended and we took another three hours to get back to the city. When we get to the city, we come back to the inn room. "Now two. Eight more? "Hmm? What are you talking about? Lil reacts to my soliloquy. "No, think you can go up to C-rank with eight more D-rank Demon Nukes. Tomorrow I''ll be able to hunt D-rank demons like this. Good luck." "Right, your husband. Raise your rank and come out! Lil said that with a wave of tail in his skirt, yes, slightly excited. Then I dismantled the sheep outside the city with Lil and sold it. Turned out to be the money there. What kind of request shall I take tomorrow...? 275 Lesson 263: Work in the Valley Me and Lil get a job today. Yesterday we went to the village to crusade demons, but today we are in the valley. Living in a place called the Valley of Eudaryl, I go to get demonic feathers of D-rank birds called Screwhooks - a request for parties above D-rank. Now four and a half hours each way. It''s a bit of a long way to go, but if you hunt at least one, you''ll accomplish the request, and if you can hunt a screw hook after that, they''ll buy everything you can. My client''s merchant didn''t seem to expect that from us at D-rank, but he did. Me and Lil were wasting time in the carriage right now. "Your husband, are you going to the valley of Eudaryl today? Sounds like a beautiful place there, too, huh? "Really? Lil, are you close? For some reason, Lil is next to me in a magic room about the size of a spacious living room. No, I wish I was just next door, but by the way, I think my body''s tight. "Really? I''m sorry, I''m leaving." "Oh, not because I don''t like it. I was just wondering." "Really? Well, if I''m strong, I''m in the mood." I feel like it. I don''t know about girls. To tell you the truth, I didn''t bring anything yesterday that I could spare. I can''t help but be free, this is it. I''ve been looking at skills synthesis books for a long time. With that reflection, I brought something today that SK2 seems to be able to master and grow. For example, I haven''t done it at all lately, like Matt for practicing judo or something. Appraisal skills taught to me by the people at the store where I always go to sell materials. See something allowance or gradually things for mastery of this. I wish we could have one of those exciting stories with Lil... we only had a conversation for about an hour. On the contrary, I think I can talk for an hour a lot, but it''s four and a half hours... not an hour... I left at 8: 00 a.m. and reached the valley of Eudaryl just after 12: 30. Lunch is served in the carriage. "Hmm... uh, you''re finally here" "Right." "Master, let''s move your body quickly. We need to get a couple of screw hooks." Me and Lil searched for Screwhook while we were using detection. I started looking and could find it in about 5 minutes, and when confronted, it attacked me using the magic of the wind, but otherwise I was able to hunt normally without anything in particular. You know, Lil, it''s a very complicated road here, but you''re walking lightly... The Beast Man is really physically capable. "You''re the first one. I''ve been here a long time, so I want to hunt a lot, your husband." "Oh. But don''t be impotent. This is the valley. Move a few meters to the side. It''s like a cliff." Underneath this valley is the forest. And there is a height that would not be helpful first if it fell. Well, it sure is a spectacular view, what a spectacular view. _______ _____ __ "That''s the 12th." "You''re doing well." I started strolling through this mountainous valley for an hour and a half. Lil doesn''t seem tired yet. I think I can move well with such luxury. I''m not tired, either. Maybe because of the daily muscle tread or something. I never thought Screwhook would be this far back. I also knocked down about 8 D-rank demons other than Screwhook... well thought it out, you don''t bother to take requests, so if you go to the mountains and woods where the demons seem to be and hunt, then you''ll gather Demon Nukes too. I''m sure if I had a dream, I''d think of something like this soon. Anyway, let''s just say we keep hunting screw hooks full of time. The carriage owner will be waiting all day today. Oh, yeah, speaking of which, we''re getting a new magic back... and we''re buying more. That''s a huge amount of luggage. I paid 30,000 bells. According to the store people, 1000 demons about 2 meters in size are critical. You think if we dismantle it, we''ll go in more? "Your husband, will you be a C-rank adventurer when you leave? Lil asked so happily. "Yeah, I''m gonna do that." "Right, well, then we''ll have a little celebration when we get to C-rank. _______________ Huh? Suddenly, Lil stared behind me and solidified. Wait, what''s behind me? Gently, I turned around. There he is, something clearly out of the standard. There was a too big eagle. They''re flying towards us, an unusual giant eagle. "What... that''s it, alle" "Wow... I dunno... I dunno..." He keeps coming closer to us as we watch. I have to run... magically know I can''t defeat you right now. But where? Melt the ground with my magic and dive in there? No, he''s coming while he''s doing something. What to do¡­ what to do¡­. But I thought about it a lot, but I didn''t have time. Me and Lil were falling upside down to the bottom of the valley at some point when we noticed. 276 Lesson 264: The Second Fall (Sho) For a moment, I didn''t know what it was. Really, when I realized, Lil was in the air, and I was in the air, and all I could see was the back of that big eagle. You got it, he said he was blown away by wind pressure. "Kyah!! I hear screams. Don''t feel the deja vu though. Lil''s at a distance I can''t reach... and what am I supposed to do? Maybe if I released an emission or a cannon from my hand, I could use that momentum to get closer to Lil. While I was falling, I managed to regain my calm because it was the second time and decided to try to execute the operation. "Wait, Lil! I''m going that way now." "Oh... your husband!? Lil reaches for me. I also reach out my left hand and point my right hand diagonally back, from which I release a fire emission. The power of the first emission is awesome, and instead of grabbing Lil''s hand, it hits me. But I succeeded in holding Lil''s body properly at that moment. One hand, though. "Your husband... something... something... to help at least your husband..." "No, I''m fine. We''re both gonna be okay." There was certainty. I could have moved the emission out of the air. If you apply this, you should be able to spare fallen deaths. I hold the lil with one hand and reach down with the other. "My lord... falling...! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I can''t even repay you any favors... Just for a few days, but thanks. I was happy, it was warm. I managed... I managed to only manage your husband..." "No, that''s why I''m not dying. Just hang on to me." "What... no, but..." "Just hang on to me! "Ugh, yeah." Lil clings to my body. It was about 3 meters to the ground, and I released a cannon from my hand that contained the firepower and spread the output and range as far as possible. The momentum causes the body to rise fuzzily. The fall begins again, this time releasing a little more power and range than earlier. Repeat this over and over again to weaken the impact ___________ I succeeded in landing without injury. Most of all, you can''t land on your feet cool, but on your back... "Hey Lil, thanks for the help... Lil? "Huh..." Lil was stunned, holding onto me. I have a proper heartbeat, and I''m fine. Because he''s an animal man, he''s strong enough to grasp it, and he can''t really pull it off. And from this system, it''s hard to shake it up. ... Shit, it''s been like this for a while. Something, really, smells soft and good... tough on me. Lots of poison. Please, wake up. _____ ___ _ "Ugh... alle? Where am I...? I wonder if he''s dead... something''s warm on the ground... Dead means meet your father and mother _____" "He''s alive." "Wow!? Ahhh... your husband!? Approximately 30 minutes from that system. Finally Lil woke up. I''m looking around at the crowd. "Only... some big demon was revealed, and his wind pressure caused us to fall..." "I managed to land safely with all my magic." "Wahoo!? Lil flew away from me. Did you finally leave me? Honestly, I endured. I put up with it. Eli... and I just want to compliment myself. "I''m sorry, Mister, I got on..." "No, it''s okay. It''s not heavy." "Ugh... so now you''re at the bottom of the valley, huh? "Yes, you are." "Oh well... ah! Lil seemed to notice something. That''s what I was thinking, but for some reason he started grounding at me. "Hey... Lil? What are you doing?" "Now I''ve been saved by your husband twice..." "No, you don''t have to think so deeply. At first, I wanted to help, and now I just... did what I could..." "... I will dedicate my life to your husband, who saved his life twice." Uh... no, seriously, what are you talking about this girl? He said he didn''t have to think that deep... he just really helped... "If I say _____, maybe your husband, he''s a very good man, so he says you don''t have to go that far..." "Really, not so much...... Ha! It was read. Something''s a little regrettable. "But with that feeling, with that feeling, I arrive at your husband. Thank you, really." "Oh... yeah" I don''t know, that''s kind of embarrassing. I keep getting thanked for this. But... let''s just say it was good that we both fell and saved each other, because our luggage was sturdy and we were on vacation, all the items were magic back. Nothing seems to have been lost. This is good too. It''s just... the woods. How do we get out of this forest? Looks like he''s been flown a long way from where he was... 277 Episode 265: Eudaryl Forest (Sho) "So... how do we get through this forest? Looks like it''s gonna take a few days." "Right... Mister, why don''t you do another of those earlier and look at them from the sky? "No, I can''t do that. Lil eats the convolutions" "It is. Hmmm..." I don''t know how to get out of this, seriously. First of all, you can''t get out of this forest for a few days. Well, to get a request to go away, I''ve brought dressing and sleeping bags, and all I have to do is have enough food, I can''t live... I also bring light cookware and seasonings to improve my cooking skills. When I think I can get anything in, I keep up too much. "Well, the luggage is miraculously all safe, and this is another miraculously few days. I''m bringing something that looks like I can go wild, and you''ll be fine for a while." "Yeah... for now, how do we move? Your husband, you have an azimuth magnetic needle." "There is. So why don''t we just keep moving around looking north?" "Right." That''s when demons popped out of nowhere. Me and Lil jumped at each other without difficulty. Avoid that demon. The head I saw is a bird, but the body is a beast. And better than me - this guy... What the hell. Not long after we thought about it, the demon shot at us with the magic of ice. More than an emission from the shape. So when are you going to be higher than the D-ranked screw hook shooting the ball? Thickened to offset that emission, I shot the emission. It pushes back the opponent''s emission without difficulty and hits the head as it is, penetrating the body. As a result, I defeated him. "Lil, he''s apparently C-ranked..." "That''s right. That demon is a not-forga. The meat seems very tasty. It''s a famous monster for its fine ingredients.... I can''t believe you beat C-rank so easily... your husband is a boulder! "Oh... thanks. Steady, let''s eat." If you think about it, you''ve killed in a way you don''t want to. I got a pretty big hole in my body. Well, still enough food to hold for a couple of days. Lucky. I quickly dismantled it on the spot, drained blood with a magic item that said I could drain blood, and just threw it into the magic back. Lil says he can sell his mouth and feathers for a high price too, so I''ll take that too. I don''t need bones, so I magically erased them. "Okay, now we don''t even have a food problem. Lil, I''ll give you some of this. We just need to evolve the Axe SK2 and detection." I gave Lil six D-rank Demon Nukes. I already got the C-rank Demon Nucleus. Use it. "Oh, because you got the C-rank Demon Nucleus, right? Okay." Understanding my intentions, Lil used the D-rank Demon Nucleus for me. I also evolved my detection, and at some point I gained as much as 24,000 EXP and used SKP, which was at 46 levels and accumulated 1,000, to MAX the Great Detection, Flame Sword Summoning, and Cooking. On the contrary, I was finally able to evolve the fire technique again, even making it MAX. ... I mean, that seems to be it. It says'' polar ''... This magic seems to be quite liberal compared to previous magic. I almost ran out of SKP, but I think it was a good gesture. STP thinks when he can do it more slowly. "Wow, your husband. I also have a 195 SKP, what should I do? "Uh, let''s find out or shake it to an axe, then" "Yeah." Then, after a short break, we decided to start walking out of this forest. While always activating True Detection. That way, if you encounter a C-rank demon like you did earlier, you will gain Demon Nucleus and XP. That''ll make you stronger. Lil didn''t understand why he would do that at first, but when he explained it, he grasped it right. _____ ____ __ "That''s the eighth." "Oh, you''re screwed" I miss walking around the woods looking for goblins. It''s easy to find a demon. True detection performance is amazing. While walking for about 2 hours, there are demons in that direction of travel, hunting for them. That alone knocked down eight birdheads. True detection ends up being too many demons to know from which to defeat, so I stopped. Besides, if you''re roaming through the woods, you''ll get lost. "It''s getting dark, your husband." "Oh, right. Looks like we only have an hour or so to walk. We''ll be walking somewhere wild in half an hour." "Yeah." Then we walked for half an hour and in the meantime we knocked two birdheads out again. We decided to stay on the spot when we defeated the second one, and me and Lil got ready for Nojuku. 278 Lesson 266: Nojuku Lil cut down a few trees around him with an axe for weapons and made a little square. "Well, I guess this is it. Master, I''m going to build a fence or something, but I''m going to rest in a tree." "Right. No, you had skills when you were processing wood. Please, I''m making dinner." "Yeah!" So I started making rice, and Lil started doing a lot of things with wood. Well, this time the menu is a salt grill of not-forga meat. I only have enough carbohydrates and vegetables to bring, and right now, it''s sad that I''m not going to eat them, but it''s meat. There is so much meat. Growing up, I''m happy with this as an adolescent boy high school student. First, put together the firewood trees appropriately to make it look good to pile up around the stones and stuff there, and magically ignite it. And I''ll get the frying pan out of the back and put it on that.... Sounds good! And give the frying pan a noteforga fat. If you put in the meat shaken with salt and pepper in advance, you''re done. Well... I might have to bake a total of 4 times in this quantity. "Huh... nice smell..." "Right, right." Lil reacted to the smell of this fragrant meat. Well, it''s a wolf. ... you''re recovering until you can say that. Really good. After a while, I finished baking up all the meat I was going to eat. The taste is just salt and pepper, but it should taste good. "Lil, it''s dinner." "Mmm!" Lil backed the knife and other tools and came this way. I give Lil one of the plates served with meat. "Sorry, there''s only meat." "Fine, your husband. I definitely prefer meat to bread and vegetables. He''s a werewolf." "You did. Shall we eat then?" I''ll have a quick greeting. Me and Lil stab the meat with a fork and bump it. It was delicious... better than child dragon meat. Why is meat so good in this world... vegetables and bread are normal. "You really feel like luxury meat." "Right! Huff-huff, that''s delicious! Your husband!" "Oh." It''s ironic that the most luxurious meal we''ve had since we''ve come to this world will be eaten in the middle of a shipwreck. We''re done eating Noteforga meat, and we started doing what we had to do. I work on dismantling the Noteforga after washing the dishes. Lil continues to make tools and stuff out of trees. I have a little too many noteforgers right now and they''re after me for demolition work, but if I''m free one of these days, it''s not a bad idea for me to tell you how to process wood and help. When the area was completely dark and a few more hours had passed, Lil came to show me what he was making. "Master, I knew I''d quit the fence. I made a chair and a desk." With only an axe and a knife to work with, you can often make all this stuff. Pretty good job. Looks like the chair was made by scraping the whole thickness, but how did you make the desk without nails or glue? I don''t know. "Wow. I''ve just finished demolition, too. Take a bath and go to bed..." That''s all I said and noticed. You didn''t have a bath. But I have a bucket (the first one I bought for Lil), so I can wipe my body with a towel and my water and fire magic. But... yeah, that''s the guy''s. I wouldn''t have a problem... you know? "A bath? It''s not there, so wipe your body with a towel containing water." "Ooh... ooh, ooh, ooh. Right. Ooh." ¡­¡­ Your husband, what''s wrong? "Oh, my... oh, my God. Nothing." "So you want to go first from your husband? Or me?" "Well, oh me! Yeah..." I took the towel and the bucket out of the magic back, put some water in it, and served it with fire. "Um... well, me, over there" "... Your husband, it''s not safe to go far alone on a night like this" "Then where did you wipe your body?" "That''s here... ah... uh...! Finally, have you finally noticed? Sometimes that kind of neglect happens, Lil. "Anyway, I''ll wipe my body over there and say something." "Ugh... yeah" I went far for four to five trees, hid behind the tree, just wiped my body, and changed into something else. At times like this, it helps to be early. "Er, it''s over, Lil. Get it done over there." "Yeah. Okay." Lil disappeared in the same direction I was in earlier. Seriously, it''s dark, so I can''t see anything. But I turned my back on you for now. For now, I''m going to wash the clothes I was wearing. Unless something happens to Lil, he''ll never turn around. When I washed my clothes consciously and quickly, I was able to wash them quite quickly, so I magically dried my clothes the rest of the time. I can control the magic so far already. You get used to it. "Your husband, it''s over." Lil is back. I was wondering what I would do if they came over here naked like when, but I didn''t need that. You seemed worried. "Right. Then Lil should wash his clothes. This is the water¡­ this is the pine of the fire that I set to just the right temperature to dry. I... well, I''m ready to go to bed." Copy that. I turn my back on Lil again. You can''t take a peek at the scene where Lil was washing his own underwear just now. I''m not a pervert. I take out two sleeping bags and lay them on the floor. "Hey, Lil." "Hmm? I''m almost done with the laundry." "Really? By the way, what''s the order of sleep? One of you has to wake up and one of you has to watch." "... me, I''m awake all the time. I''m not sleepy." Say something... You can''t stand it, for drowsiness. I understand Lil isn''t sleepless. "No, because tomorrow''s gonna be tough if you don''t go to sleep." "He said it was okay." "There''s no way... This isn''t the place to be." "Don''t... I''m not reluctant... okay. I''m going to bed. I hope your husband goes to bed first. Your husband was the one who defeated the demon." If I go to bed first, Lil and the others won''t wake up... or anything, right? That''s a little worrying... stabbing a nail or something. "Okay. Then go to sleep from me. We''ll take turns in five hours.... but it''s no good not waking you up? Sometimes just because one of us doesn''t sleep, we put each other''s lives in danger." "...! Oh well. Okay, I''ll wake you up." "Five hours, huh? You can keep the fire on." "Yeah, I got it. Good night, your husband." "Oh, good night" I started drying my laundry, Lil. Approximately, I go in my sleeping bag. Try camping. They''re all so cute and ____. No, I knew it was a survival... one mistake saved my life. While I was thinking about my plans for tomorrow, I was able to sleep. 279 Episode 267: Watch over Nojuku (Sho) Something warm is touching my hand. What is this...? Just like a person''s temperature itself... I try to grip it back in my vain consciousness. Then he gripped it back, too. That means hand, this is a hand. By the time I realized that, now I started hearing girls in my ears. "__ Come on, __ people" Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about. That''s what I thought, my body rocked to the left and right. "Oh, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on." What, was Lil trying to wake me up? Still, you sound like a sleepy voice. What would have happened if I hadn''t told you to go to sleep. In the meantime, I only woke up my upper body. "Morning, Lil" "Your husband... ohhh... ohh..." "Good night, Lil" "Wow... your husband... good night..." Lil went into her own sleeping bag. I checked the time just in case, it was 5 hours neater than the time I slept. I guess he was pretty sleepy, while he was keeping his eyes open, Lil was asleep and falling asleep. First, I wash my face with water and loosen my mouth. This generally wakes me up. I woke up pretty good, and, uh, I''m gonna look over at the square that Lil built. The lights are only incendiary, but enough, illuminates the whole thing. Wood chips and such were rolling in the space of one of the three of the squares. I''m sure Lil''s been doing the woodworking all along. Well, I''m free for five hours. I couldn''t find anywhere to see if the finished product had already turned into a magic back, but I found one, something interesting with the almost made one. It''s just a wooden doll with a face carved ''Mistress'' on the back. Something tearful is going on. You''ve been pretty free. I knew it. Well, what do I do? Do you want a muscle trap? No, I don''t want to scratch as much sweat as possible. So you''re taking care of the tools? No, I just saw it. Looks like Lil did it. Then stare at Lil''s sleeping face...... what am I thinking? It''s not a dream and a beautiful flower... Once here, I tried to detect if the demon was around. Sure, there''s a lot of demons out there, but there''s no one coming this way. Looks like she''s asleep. Maybe the secret Lil taught me the other day is working. And I''m free. Too much free time to suck. While Lil''s asleep already, do you want to eradicate the demons that are within sight of normal detection instead of big detection? In the meantime, Lil is in detection, and even if I keep expanding away, I can rush right back to this square when something approaches Lil, and I have Lil, too. It''s settled. Let''s hunt demons. I held an MP lighting lamp in my hand and kept knocking down demons within range from one end to the other. As a result, besides sleeping noteforga, there were about two types of demons that I didn''t see during the day, whether they were nocturnal or not. Deer on the one hand. That was also a pretty big deer. You''ve been using the same fire emission as me, so I think maybe it''s C-rank. I found three. The other is a giant cow with no horns and has been shooting ice magic. I don''t think it was an emission in size... but we''ll find out when we get home. Either that or because the color of the Demon Nucleus wasn''t the Demon Nucleus of the C or D rank... Maybe it was B-rank. If so, I can be a B-rank adventurer at once when I get home! These are two. And then there are four noteforgasms that sleep or wake up. But if we move so much, fight so much, hunt so much, the night is not yet dawn. I still had 4 hours before I woke Lil up. I took all the noteforga, dismantled two deer and only one cow for three hours, and I stayed. Wipe your body again because it smells like blood from all over your body. After that, I used the collection and appraisal of recently acquired skills for the remaining two and a half hours to look for edible plants. The herbs were found in large quantities. We were also lucky enough to find two leaf flavors. It was a leaf I had never seen in Japan, but it must be edible in this world. I couldn''t find any weed that I could eat. In addition, sampling and appraisal also grew. I wonder how many birds a stone is, this. I did it for 2 hours after I collected it until I was satisfied with the whole thing. I think it''s time to make breakfast. It is the bird (head) gala that is used. The utensils are meat. I bring the pot, so I think I''ll make some soup. ____ ___ __ The soup is done. I also put a lot of leaves in it, so it seems delicious to remove odors and so on. I was free while I could make soup, so I had no choice but to read a book in the meantime. It was time to wake Lil up, and I woke Lil''s shoulder in a shaky voice. "Ugh... hmm..." "Morning, Lil" "Morning, my lord. Um... it''s been five hours? "Oh. If you hadn''t slept, you''d be tough, wouldn''t you? "... tough" "Come on. Here, wash your face. We''ll have breakfast." "Huh... yeah" 280 Lesson 268: A Walk in the Forest (Sho) I let Lil wash my face, and then I gave him a bowl of bird meat soup. "Thank you, master." "Whoa, this is breakfast. You can tell me if you want to change." "Yeah! Here you go... oh, wait a minute" With that said, Lil took out two wooden spoons from his smaller magic back. "I was free yesterday, I tried to make it. Use?" "Oh, let me use it." Oh, I smiled a little. Were you happy? "Well, I''ll have it" "I''ll take it. Your husband." The bird glass soup often worked with leaves I used as a flavor. That was pretty good. If I get more SKP, maybe I can improve my cooking skills. I overmade it and threw the remaining soup inside the magic back. I don''t know, but it seems to be okay. Me and Lil discussed what we were doing for five hours while we waited for each other. Lil seems to have been making a lot of things out of trees and taking care of tools, as expected. When I touched on the craftsmanship of the woodwork where my face was being dug, Lil repeatedly said something unintelligible, "No, this isn''t it," as he blushed and pulled. ... What makes you say it''s different? I told you what I was doing yesterday, too. In the meantime I showed him the demon nucleus that came out when I hunted the cow, but he still belonged to B-rank. I didn''t know what it was like because I took it down with one blow. Lil was circling her eyes when I said that. It''s not bad to be seen in the eyes of respect. I can light it up a bit, though. "Well, let''s go." "Mmm." Now we''re trash¡­ wood pieces and raw debris were buried and disposed of before we walked out. For once, let the detection unfold. _____ ____ ___ I even walked. Me and Lil even kept walking straight anyway. I''m expanding my detection, and I don''t get lost because I use a compass... but I can''t find anything in trees, trees, trees anywhere. As a result of being attacked and moving on while cleaning up demons that were in the way of moving on, there was another massive increase in C-rank demon nuclei. Maybe it''s time to figure out a lot of ways to make use of it. Be careful. "Well, here we are, where we''re off to today." Me and Lil put our bags halfway there again. Lil built a smaller square with an axe. If you look closely, you seem to be cutting down a tree with a single swing of standing... What a power. That''s right, this dinner can be a little more extravagant than it was yesterday. Anyway, I found mushrooms and eaten weeds and fruits through appraisal and collection. This is huge. "Bird meat and mushroom stir-fry today." "As far as I''m concerned, the steak is better... ah... ya! But it was steak yesterday, too, and let''s make it a stir-fry, shall we, mister?" "Which one is it? Lil... if you want a steak, I''ll make it a steak, okay? I think I can make sauces and stuff today." "Wahoo... your husband..." Lil looks kind of terribly sorry. What''s the matter with you? Are you tired of steak after all...? No, because the look on your face when you uttered that word steak was so brilliant... I don''t think so... I don''t really know what a woman''s heart is after all. You know, Lil said something about steak, so I wanted to eat steak, too. This is nothing more than steak. "I still want steak. According to Lil... what are you gonna do? In the end." "... with steak... steak is good" "Steak, then." We ended up eating more bird steaks than we did yesterday because we were tired. After that, wipe your body with a wet towel with hot water. This is pretty embarrassing... I''m pretty ashamed of me being a man, so what about Lil? Truth is, if you think about it, this, you''re naked in the open. I figured you''d better figure out a way to keep our bodies clean too...... Seriously. Lil is a girl... Anyway, I got through it. After that, I''m going to bed. I woke up and slept looking around. _____ ___ __ Day 3 of shipwreck. If we keep this up, Lil and I might be in danger. I still manage to be okay now... I''m resting when I should, but still, these are demonic nest shoes. I don''t have time to rest my mind. "Hey, Lil." "What? Your husband." "Aren''t you tired?... I was pretty weak until the other week... No matter how many beasts say they''re tougher than people, there''s no time for a decent rest for the last three days..." "It''s okay, I am. Isn''t your husband tired? "Hmm...? Oh, it''s me. You''re still okay." Lil jumped while spinning to show he was okay. Well... does that look okay to you? Speaking of which, what should I do if Lil gets tired? Are you going to carry it? Or do you want me to keep a full watch?... one way or the other. Regardless of that, me and Lil kept walking even as we defeated the demon. "... wahoo!? Lil stopped as she raised her voice like that. "What''s going on? Lil." "No... the... arr..." Big openly unnatural hole ahead of Lil holding his finger...... 281 Lesson 269: Planning "Well, those two left here, and it''s been a day..." Now that a day was about to pass since Kanata and Sakura flew out of the castle, there were Lokis and Deiss between the thrones. Next to its throne lies a large spear. "Ho, how''s it going? "Hmm. You''re still a cutter" "And say? "... noticed the surveillance I set up" "Oh my... ho ho" Lowkiss laughs niggly. They both seem somewhere happy that the surveillance noticed them. Lowkiss had eavesdropping and surveillance on the protective gear that the Canatas usually wore with an enchant. It was to keep an eye on action. But Kanata realizes it, and she keeps her protective gear in her room and does her work. It was completely unknown to both of us how Kanata noticed it. "Oh, good! Wonderful! The smarter that sage is, the stronger he is, the better! It''s also wonderful that he has a nearby presence to protect...! He is ideal. It''s the ideal thing for us! "Ho, that''s right! But..." Until earlier it was Deiss who raised wide angles alongside Lowkiss and was laughing, but as soon as he did, he would be a true face. "It was impossible to make the kingdom of Mephirado their enemy." "Around¡­ Kanata would have noticed that this one was about to blow something in. I guess out-of-campus self-training, including that. I almost leaped when I said from the other side that I would spend more time studying... Well... but... it''s so problematic. Yes. Whatever it is, there is a Sakura to protect." Lowkiss reassembles the hand he''s putting together over and over again. It couldn''t wait for something, it was like a child. "Hey, it''s Deiss. Confirm again. If you were Kanata... of Sakura, a childhood friend and lover... what if you saw both men being slaughtered more than once? Lowkiss still smiling. It''s horrible what you''re talking about, but it''s part of the plan for them to be harsh on one girl. The letter mercy, etc., is not in my head. "What do you think -! But... he''d be angry first. And I try to help." "Right! Right! Even if I knew that was our trap, I would definitely try to help! The potion I bought just cured Sakura''s eyes... even more! Lowkiss was so excited, he stood up, his hand holding his fist and feeding his long nails into his hand. Blood drips from it. Lowkiss, who noticed it, licked Peroli and the blood of his own hand before slowly sitting back on the throne. "Oh, Kanata. Wouldn''t you buy a potion from me and cure Sakura''s eyes? If you have eyes, you feel different. Vision makes you feel fear straight away......!! If a girl that age sees a great deal of fear...? "I cry..." Deiss remarked so thinking about making Lowkiss feel better. "It would be! What if Kanata sees how it goes...? "Anger, I''m trying to help Sakura" Lowkiss laughs niggly again. "That''s... the greater the scream and fear of Sakura...! "Your anger will increase." Lowkiss'' voice, in an excited state, had already grown so loud that it was likely to be heard outside the castle. There is currently soundproofing between the thrones, so don''t worry about it. "If Kanata''s anger increases......!! Lowkiss gained momentum, spears¡­ pointing back at the spears they called Gungnir. It''s like we can talk. _____ In fact, the spear answered Lowkiss''s question. "It makes it easier for me to take possession... Dallo!? I don''t even think about a king. The voice seemed to stir up anxiety somewhere. It''s like it''s coming from the bottom of the earth, that''s the voice. It would be creepy and creepy if normal people would listen, but it was perfectly fine for both of us. "Yes, you''re right! O demon god, the day is near when we can get him out of that narrow spear." "Heh heh heh! Well, I''m glad about Soitz..." "Ho-ho-ho-ho! Dear Sultr... what do you want to be done first when you get out? The demon god¡­ or whoever was enclosed in that spear, which was called sultre, set aside a moment in that question of Deiss, and answered. "Struggle with the strong guy Teh...... fight like blood gushing meat dancing _____ thats the fight my body is going to burn out with excitement! Whoo-hoo, I can''t help but feel the pain in my body... '' "... then there are two strong men in this country. You can fight them... But you''ll keep your word, won''t you? Demon God." "It''s a fluke, RooWow! If I keep your word, I''ll be able to fight a strong man!? Then a high laugh echoed between the two of them between the thrones. But it never leaked outside. 282 Lesson 280 Leaves, Think-2 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Kanata and Sakura, who hunted the demon by throwing, had a slightly more sumptuous breakfast with the meat of the demon. "Well, I''m due today... because today, first of all, I''m going to manage my skills" "Yeah. So, what happens then? "After that, of course, we hunt demons. Today is a different place from yesterday¡­ I''m going to go to the mountain where the C-B rank demons come out. Sometimes they even get an A-rank." "A-rank!? Oh, but you don''t have to worry because leaf skills can get away with it right away." The two finished their breakfast and when they brushed their teeth and washed their faces and dressed, they sat on the couch and began to manage their status. "Well, let''s see what our status is now. It''s getting pretty expensive, Haz." -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata Level: 67 EXP: 156600 HP: 1410/1410 (100) MP: 2010/2010 (400) A (Attack): 810 (200 + 5) C (degree of vessel): 615 (+ 10) D (Defense): 705 (100) W (Magic Power): 605 S (Fastness): 1655 (1000 + 50) STP: 4750 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv3 [Spear Road ] Lv MAX [Bow Technique] LV- [Cooking Star] LV3 [Dismantling] Lv MAX [CONFIDENTIAL STAR] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Spasi Operation ] LV1 SKP: 4810 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura Level: 67 EXP: 156600 HP: 1410/1410 (100) MP: 2010/2010 (400) A (Attack): 740 (100 + 30) C (degree of vessel): 610 (+5) D (Defense): 710 (100) W (Magic Power): 965 (400 + 60) S (Fastness): 1155 (500 + 50) STP: 4950 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [C (X): Healing/True] Lv2 [C (X): Enhancement/True] Lv1 [E (X): Weakening] Lv- [E (X): Anomaly] Lv- SK2) [Sword Way ] Lv MAX [Spear Star] Lv - [Gym Star] Lv 2 [Bow Technique] LV- [CONFIDENTIAL STAR] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Evelyn Reame ] LV2 SKP: 4600 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] Print: - -------------------------------------------- "... what is this! What is this, a fulfillment... STP and SKP are in big trouble!? "Oh... right..." In fact, although Kanata had also made predictions, she was surprised. There are over 4,500 points where you can do quite a few things you like. Because there are so many demonic nuclei, synthesis and evolution are also somewhat free. "That''s amazing, here. I can do anything. Sakura, I''m sorry, but I''ll think of mine first, okay?" "Ugh... yeah" Kanata reopened her status. some actual battle. In him, I already have my The STP allocation had been decided. 4750 Within, shake 1000 to speed and MP. Still, to make room, add another 400 at a time. And now I shake it 1000 cleverly, where convenience could be confirmed. This is also to make the effects of cherry blossom aid more visible. Of the remaining 950, he swung the 450 into an attack to make it extra 500. "Hmm... my STP gesture is over. Cherry Blossom, you''re gonna shake the cherry STP before you shake the SKP." "Please." Kanata next started thinking about cherry blossom STP. 4950 Make a STP feel about the same as yourself, 1000 fast and MP. Suggest swinging the 1600 magically. Kiri was bad so I added 100 to the MP with 1250 left. Of which, 250 was made to attack and 500 cleverly shaken. "Here''s the thing. The auxiliary magic of cherry blossoms really helped... The magic was set to boost." "Yes, it helped that much? You can count on me more! "Yeah, let me rely on you today.... I need to shake SKP next" I''ll take care of it. "entrusted" Kanata now assigns SKP. The first priority should be , and now I have enough SKP to MAX that. For one thing, I assigned 1500 SKPs to Sparsi Operations and made them MAX. As a result, he got the title [winner Fimbuture] [the one who drives] and a thousand quick and offensive. Although the former effect of the title had no effect, the latter was that anything related to speed was subject to correction. In addition, Kanata used three C-ranked Demon Nukes to evolve the Spear Path into a Spear Haughty, and assigned another 200 SKPs to make it into MAX, and Hidden also evolved into a Great Hidden with three D-ranked Demon Nukes - MAX. Still, there were 2960 left. Not likely to decrease at all. Then, Kanata decided to start SK1 as well in order to use it for skills synthesis. Kanata liked the magic of the wind for the same reasons as her brother, Yudreams, liked thunder magic for the reason that it was used by the main character of the game. Furthermore, Canata always thought that the precepts would be appropriate for the instantaneous movement of the sparsioperation. For one thing, I decided to raise Kanata to the point where I could give her. As a result, a total of 1100 SKPs were consumed, each of which was taken as [pole]. Kanata also remembered what the magic of her brother''s favorite character was. Therefore, Kanata consumed 1100 SKP again, making the water technique extreme, then synthesized it with wind technique, producing lightning technique, and its lightning technique was also extreme. Still, there were 760 SKPs left, but Kanata figured she couldn''t create S-rank skills or anything in the current Demon Nucleus, so she decided to leave them behind. Kanata next scolded Sakura''s SKP. First, I had 750 SKPs assigned to me to make Evelyn Reame a MAX. As a result, Sakura obtained the titles [Vanadise the Richest] [Forgiver] and [Talent of _____], but did not attempt to teach Kanata the contents of that last title. I was curious to Kanata that Sakura was strangely shy or whispering ''It can''t be that way'', but she hated it considerably, so I stopped asking. It should be noted that the effect of the title of the abundant was to increase the effect of tree and plant magic and restorative and auxiliary magic. Looks like we got another 1000 Magic and MP each. Kanata first let the sword haunt him, shake him in great secrecy, and then let him descend to Polar MAX for healing and fortification. Still, for 2480 left, next Kanata let Sakura shake only 15 hydrology and earthwork, for real. And they synthesized those two into woodwork, and made the woodwork extremes. Then, the solution anomaly was also turned into a polar MAX, and now the rest is 1300. Extra 370 SKP by turning true hydrology and earthwork into polar MAX to increase the variation of Sakura''s attacks. This also completed the status assignment for Sakura. "All right, it''s over! That''s a lot of extra points... I wish I had more demon nuclei..." "Really? Not strong enough as it is now? "Sort of. But it''s far from SSS rank." "Sure... maybe so" "Cherry blossoms, by the way, today..." "Hmm? What are you doing? Sakura tilted her neck in the direction where Kanata would be. I didn''t aim for him. Kanata was a little thrilled with it. Sakura, who originally had a beautiful appearance, looked cuter than usual, even to Kanata, who was supposed to be familiar with her. Note that this is the effect of the title. "No... it''s nothing, nothing" "Hmm? It''s weird. Ma, no. Come on, level up. Let''s go! Hey!" "Ugh, yeah. Right, let''s go." 283 Lesson 280: Mountain is a demons nest. "Okay, I got it" Kanata and Sakura stepped down to the ground. The two of them release the arms they were putting together with each other. "This is the mountain where we train today.... don''t get out of it." "It won''t come off, I''ll take care of the leaves while I''m walking." With that said, I cling to Sacramento''s arm. For a moment, Kanata regained her calm as soon as she set her face on fire. "Then detect." The two expanded their big detection. As a result, C to B ranked demons lived around them with whales. "Wow..." "That''s a lot, this... Stay alert while I throw spears, cherry blossoms." "Yeah... What about auxiliary magic? "In the meantime, cherry blossoms can only defend themselves. Can you give me as much cleverness, aggression and speed as you can? "Okay. Looks like you''ve had a lot more calls to MAX, and I hope so." Sakura did auxiliary magic just like Kanata told her to. Kanata realized that she was out of step with yesterday just because she was called. "Ha, that''s amazing..." "Ha-ha-ha! "Then hurry...... sooo! Kanata put on her eyelids and then threw a spear at the nearest demon. It brought the demon to death in an instant, and Kanata used instant travel to bring it to hand. "Yes, come on up...! "At this rate, the B-rank demon can be defeated with a single blow." "Do you want to try" Now he threw a spear at a B-rank demon. Even B-rank demons die instantly and their bodies and spears are recovered by Canata. "Ha ha! To this extent, it''s easy and winning if it''s in my hands! "You can''t stay on track, can you? You''re gonna get hurt." "''Cause it''s okay... You just have to run, even if it''s dangerous." Yes, Kanata said lightly. It was the usual canata, but Sakura got worried. But don''t worry about it. Kanata says this, but he was so calm that even in the worst of circumstances, only Sakura was careful to let him escape at any time. Those two have at some point uprooted demons within sight of each other in the Great Detection. "Oh, it''s over" "Then let''s get to the next one." "Yeah." Kanata moved behind the mountain. There again, the demon lived with Ujauja, but Kanata eradicated it in a dozen minutes of things. "There were more B-rank demons in the place right now than just now, right?... maybe you can go A-rank too? "You can''t be in such a hurry. Let''s put safety first. If you get hurt, it''s me." "I''ll take care of you then." Now they moved to near the top of the mountain. Suddenly there were two demons in the place they moved to and confronted them, but Kanata defeated them without difficulty using a spear. "Then detect..." "Huh!? Kanata, this place is here! Sakura, who made the detection earlier, raised her voice of surprise as she killed her voice. "What? "Three A-rank demons..." "Seriously? I also tried to detect Kanata. It does catch three A-rank demons. Besides, one of them seemed to be next door, pinching a few trees. "Why wasn''t it so... rare for an A-rank demon? "Come on... but I''m here... What are we gonna do? Leaves." "I''ll have to try and fight one way or another.... the cherry blossoms wait there with caution. I''ll fight the guy right there." That said, Kanata approached that A-rank demon. Sakura anxiously decided to wait while exploring Kanata in detection, but with a clapped face he quickly returned. "... I''m back" "You could have knocked him down? Are you hurt? Shall we recover? "No, it''s okay. I knocked him down with no damage." "Sounds like... yeah. Uh... so you''re taking down the other two, too? "Yeah. I''m just gonna go" Kanata moved to the demons of that A-rank herself on a momentary move. And he came back to Sakura less than a minute later. "Cherry blossom, it''s gone! And then we take down all the demons that look like this range, and let''s go home." "Well... well, go home" _____ ___ _ Currently, Sakura was alone in the room. This time, Kanata was demolishing the bodies of 25 demons in C-rank, 20 in B-rank, and 3 in A-rank and selling those materials. Sakura is crumbling on her bets by herself. "(Ha... kanata... strong, cool and gentle... lost my head and _____. Speaking of which," The Talent of Charm "in my title, what is that...? Are you saying I attracted someone? What makes you even more attractive? I''m not even cute...... Yesterday Yea said she was cute about me... cute! It''s called the title... it''s called the rating from the leaves... I''m the guide... No, you''re not. I''m sure even God will tease me...... yeah, because Leaf doesn''t make fun of me... so is Leaf''s for real? If so... if so... Ye really think of me that way... ahhh...)" Sakura buried her face in the pillow. Note that the pillow is used by the leaves. "(My eyes... my eyes... good luck healing them...... but can''t my eyes magically heal? Try it later. More leaves than that, leaves. I hope to heal my eyes soon and see the face of the leaves)" Cherry blossoms began to roll right and left on the bet as they pressed their faces against the pillows. The face hidden in its pillow is as bright red as a mini tomato. "Cherry blossom, cherry blossom! I''m home! Hey, listen! Suddenly, Kanata came back to the room excited. The voice seemed to be the happiest since I came to this world. Sakura turned the voice toward him as he put the pillow away from his face. "That, cherry blossoms. I''m blushing..." "Ah... yeah. I was just taking a nap... because it was warm... So, why do you seem so happy? "Oh, yeah! Listen, I saved 1.2 million bells! 284 Lesson 772 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "What... Oh, yeah! Sakura looked like she had a bad bump when she thought maybe her healing magic could cure her eyes. Kanata worries about Sakura, who has a face that doesn''t look red and healthy. "What''s going on? Cherry blossoms... they don''t look very happy... but they have a fever..." "Hey... no, I don''t! It''s okay!" "Er... really? Kanata approached Sakura and touched Sakura''s forehead with one hand. I touched my forehead hiccups with my other hand. "Chi... hey... leaves..." "You don''t seem to have a fever. But are you sure you''re okay? Does it hurt anywhere? "There isn''t... And if it''s any worse, I''ll do something with my healing magic skills." "Uh, well." Kanata took her hand off Sakura''s forehead. "Oh, you know, leaves... That''s very hard to say... but will you listen? "What? What are you doing? "Wow... me, maybe I can cure my own eyes... by magic" Sakura said to Kanata, yes, with the utmost sorrow. But Kanata returned with a bright voice. "Ah! You have the effect of skills, too. It''s certainly such a strange world, maybe we can fix it. No, I forgot the refreshment. Then why don''t you do some magic aid magic on yourself just in case, and then heal or solve the anomaly? "Ugh... yeah. Um... leaves." "What?" "You''re not mad? "Why?" Kanata had no idea what Sakura intended to ask. I just want to congratulate you. "Because... good luck with the leaves, you saved 1.2 million bells. For me... And yet that effort is going to be wasted... by now..." "If you don''t have to spend it on your eyes, this 1.2 million bells just needs to be spent on something else, and you don''t have to think that deep. Sakura''s eye healing is the top priority, so if it''s going to heal, that''s fine. Right?" Kanata sat next to Sakura in her cot. Yes, she said gently. Sakura was about to hug Kanata, but she can feel it with reason. Had there been another word about Kanata worrying about Sakura, she wouldn''t have enjoyed it. "Oh... yes, thank you. So... but what do you do in the end? 1.2 million bells" "... buy it at home too? "How can I buy a house..." "Erm... live there? "Just the leaves? "No, cherry blossoms too..." "Nah... what the fuck, dude! It''s like a couple. We''re not even married yet, but all of a sudden it''s home _____" Sakura mumbled in panic. I realized that I said something strange. The question of whether you are dating is likely to arise in response to the complaint that you are not even married. "What, uh... Leaf, that''s not what I''m talking about right now! Uh, me and Ye are less than a couple than best friends... no, no, not... not in the sense that we''re less than lovers than best friends! "Hmm...? Uh... sorry. Um, I''m not sure... what? "Oh, yeah! Then there''s no problem! Let''s try magic soon." "Oh, yeah." Sakura applied auxiliary magic to herself as suggested by Kanata, then tried her best to recover magic and state abnormal recovery magic. However, there was nothing to recover from except physical fatigue and everything else. "I don''t think so..." "Then there''s a way... No, you have synthesis! Cherry blossoms, let''s try skill synthesis, you might get some powerful healing magic... that could cure your eyes too. There''s plenty of demon nuclei." "Yeah... then... okay. I''ll try that too. How do I synthesize it first? After a while of thinking, Kanata told Cherry Blossom the candidate for the combination she came up with to synthesize. Firstly, healing + anatomy. From this combination, it seemed to be possible to have an A-rank skill called "Extreme of Physical Recovery." Thanks to Evelyn Reame, the required Demon Nucleus was four D-ranked Demon Nucleuses, which were synthesized and shaken up to MAX with the SKP gained at the AM level. "Well, try it" "Yeah." The result ended in failure. This magic was all we could do at the same time to recover and deactivate a state anomaly. Next, Kanata synthesized healing and fortification techniques on Sakura. From this combination, an A-rank skill called "The Extreme of Auxiliary Recovery Techniques" was developed, and the effect of this was "For a certain amount of time, magical subjects will continue to recover little by little". "That''s pretty bad..." "Hmmm... I figured magic couldn''t do anything physically big like grow arms...? Then add the two just now and Evelyn Reame..." "Want to try? "Yeah, try it" Sakura began to synthesize "The Extreme of Physical Recovery" and "The Extreme of Auxiliary Recovery" with Eveling Reame. Note that the "Extreme of Auxiliary Recovery" also kept SKP as MAX. (420 SKP required for both) As a result, consume one A-rank Demon Nucleus, two B-rank Demon Nucleuses, and two C-rank Demon Nucleuses to gain S-rank skills called "The Secret of Full Recovery Absolute Magic". The two SKPs from the synthetic source that had been swinging earlier were carried over, and the SKP to be assigned was only 140, and Sakura had fully mastered that S-rank skill. "This is unlikely to be expected, cherry blossoms! "Ugh, yeah! I''ll try. Ye, will you stand in front of me?... Stand up? "I stood up." "Ji... Bye _____" Sakura did the magic she had just gained while closing her eyes. Everything from pain, itching, and tiredness disappeared from the body, wrapped in a warm and gentle sensation. And I''ll gently open my eyes _____ "What do you think, cherry blossoms... you see? Inside Sakura''s eyes, she was bending over to fit her gaze and waving at herself smaller, a beautiful boy like a beautiful girl at first glance¡­ a childhood tame leaf. Every day, I saw it as a matter of course, a face I was really used to seeing. 285 Episode Two Hundred and seventy-three (Leaf and Cherry Blossom) "I see..." "Really? Then how many of these fingers? "Seven." "You really can see now... cherry blossoms" Sakura saw her surroundings as kyoro-kyoro. In addition to Kanata, the room contained chairs, desks, bets, hallways leading to the kitchen and bath, watches¡­ etc., which were not very different from those in Japan, to the first sights like the only one in this world. "... you were really coming to another world..." "That''s right. Cherry blossoms have a lot to show. The castle at Mr. Lowkiss''s... it''s beautiful." Kanata was pretty shaky. As if it were about me, I''m talking to Sakura with Nico and a full smile. "Yet, Ip, that outfit... sounds like some nobleman''s light outfit" "Really? Even cherry blossoms are dressed close? There''s a mirror in the sink, so why don''t you look at this? "He''ll follow me along just in case" "Well, then the bath and sink are this way." Sakura was taken by Kanata and stood in front of the sink. There was a Sakura in the mirror dressed like some lady was lightly dressed. "Kanata... this is me!? "That''s right. It''s Sakuragi-san Kanki, who doesn''t wear glasses.... Looks just like Miwa Ne. Oh, but your eyes, ears and hair look like your uncle''s, cherry blossoms." Sakura hasn''t seen her own glassless face in the mirror in such a long time that it''s not an exaggeration to say it was the first time she was born. I usually wear bottle bottom glasses. I couldn''t make up for my vision without those inappropriate special glasses. "Hehe... looks like your sister... ah..." "Oh, wow, they look alike." Sakura was so glad to rise to heaven, both in light and in heart, in that word of Canata. Similar to my own sister means she is quite beautiful. Until now, Sakura thought her appearance was completely different from her sister''s and she was unclean. I was beginning to wonder if this fact that I was now blind was actually a dream. "I knew it was a dream, Ye. I''m not so... beautiful like your sister... And I couldn''t see without my glasses.... I can''t believe you''re wearing these shoulder-inspired clothes and a shorter skirt from school.... magic in the first place...! Plus Ip says something I don''t usually say I''m cute... dream, yeah, I''m sure I dream..." When Sakura said so, Kanata held Sakura''s hand slightly stronger with both hands. "You have a proper sense of the hand, don''t you? It''s not a dream." "No! This is Ye falling asleep in class trying to wake me up... wabu" Kanata now pinched Sakura''s nose. "You have a good feeling you got your nose stuck, don''t you? "Hiya! One leaf or another. A little means to wake me up... Yikes! Kanata now gently held Sakura up like a princess. However, I omitted my actions until I held them up and moved them directly into my arms by instant movement. "How are you? Are you awake? Kanata peeks into Sakura''s face. We had each other''s eyes. Sakura is surprised, and also, her heart is about to pop out of her mouth. There was silence on the spot for a while, but Sakura turned to me. "Sa... I''m awake, I''m awake! It must be real, right? All right, put it down now! "Okay, sweetheart." Kanata gently unloaded Sakura. Sakura felt a little remorseful inside that she might have stayed a little longer in her arms while she was being unloaded. "Nevertheless... it seems like I''m really in a dream. You''re so different just because you''re blind." "Oh, yeah. By the way... is there anything you want to see? If not, we''ll go say hello to Mr. Lowkiss and then we''ll go see the city and the castle together. And other things like magic and my instant travel." "What I want to see..." Sakura thought of things in her head. If I could tell the truth, I would have said I wanted to see Leaf''s face closely. But that''s embarrassing and I can''t do it, so for now, I tried to agree with Kanata''s suggestion, but I thought about it. One thing I remember. That''s _________ "I remembered it with something I wanted to see. Ye. It''s the clothes I''m wearing right now, but this is the clothes you asked me to replace? Or the clothes you got the first time? "You''d better change it." "Hey... hey, I''m more curious before that... can you bring me one? Just wear one" "Oh? Yeah... okay" Kanata summoned a magic back to herself. Then I took one outfit out of it and handed it to Sakura. "Ye, I, I''ll try this on again, will you come out of this stripper? If I peek... I won''t talk for a while" "Oh, yeah. Okay." Kanata got out of the stripper as she was told and waited for Sakura to change. And then when I come in and Sakura sends me a signal, I go inside as a snack. "Oh... quite..." Sakura was there, blushing and desperately hiding her chest and stretching her skirt hem. I also have an inner crotch feeling. "Holy... what is this! I can see your chest! And if you''re caught off guard, your pants...! It''s really like a comic book or some kind of lanobe girl''s eclectic costume... feel... You haven''t seen it, the day I was wearing this... you haven''t seen it as Giro! Pants and tits, you haven''t seen them, have you?! Right!?" Sakura raves her voice out loud and complains to Kanata in tears as to how embarrassed she is. Kanata said this looking sorry as she scratched her cheeks pounding and lightly. "Ah... well... I tried to get my face out of the way as much as possible... but that... you want me to forgive you for what I saw... I didn''t mean to look seriously... I''m sorry to see that kind of childhood familiarity... it''s not that the cherry blossoms are unattractive or anything, and I was curious because it''s style is good for Miwa Ne, but I tried not to see it... so no? Kanata was in a hurry when she saw Sakura''s expression gradually darken as she spoke. And when Kanata finishes talking, Sakura slowly begins to open her mouth. "... eclectic.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. "Hmm?" "Change into the clothes you were wearing earlier, come in the stripper, you pervert" "Oh... yeah" Kanata quietly left the stripper again. 286 Episode Two Hundred and Seventy-Four: Dating Mori-1 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "(... seen... dressed with such a lot of exposure, was seen by leaves... This shoulder out there was someone who wasn''t exposed... I thought this was about it... I thought I was going to suck on the street.... I was seen. I felt a little too shy and a little strong. Leaves are not perverted... Ahhh... I have to apologize... Will you forgive me? You''re angry, I''m sure...)" Sakura was whining to herself, still in her underwear, burying her face in the clothes she had come to earlier. "Cherry blossoms... it''s late, what''s wrong? Anything wrong? It''s been a long time since I''ve been blind... and it''s so clammy..." "Ah... hey, nothing! I was just watching a bath or something! "That''s right, that''s good" In front of the stripper door, Kanata was alone, horrified. Sakura, on the other hand, gets even more guilty. "(Whatever... I suck... Ip has never been particularly angry at me for saying anything in the first place. I always say terrible things unilaterally...! Whatever... Whatever... even if he had a good face, he wouldn''t be like this... me... I''m ashamed I thought you could hang out with the leaves for a moment... I knew Leaf didn''t have me, but someone more deserving, good face and character one of these days...)" Again, Sakura buried her face in her clothes and kept her to herself. Kanata is worried she hasn''t come out yet, even though it''s been a few minutes since she checked Sakura''s cheapness. "Cherry blossoms...? You sure it''s not in anything? Are you okay?" "What... oh, yeah, I''m fine... wait a little longer? "Okay, but if anything happens, tell me." Don''t worry about Kanata any more, Sakura just changed into her original clothes and left the strip yard. Kanata was surprised to see Sakura''s tears and bright red eyes that had just come out. "Duh, what''s wrong!? Are you sure there was nothing there? "Ugh, yeah... I''m fine, ''cause I''m fine... Well... I''m glad I''m blind..." "What is it... I''m not shocked or anything.... but I''m sorry, cherry blossoms." "Huh...? Sakura was confused by Kanata, who suddenly apologized. Sakura thought it was her fault, so she was surprised. "Uh... maybe there wasn''t a delicacy, me" "Ah... yeah. That''s all right. When I thought about it, it would be nice to see someone like Leaf. ''Cause we''re each other in the first place. even naked a few times... " "That was almost a decade ago, wasn''t it? "Well, yeah.... Anyway, we''re done with this. The pervert has gone too far, and I''m sorry to hear that." Sakura was relieved that she managed to apologize. I thought the story that we had spent some time together naked might have been snakefoot, but it seems to be a good idea because we''ve managed. "Shall we go say hello to Mr. Lowkiss then? Then we''ll look around the city together." "Ah... come on! Sakura grabbed her hand lightly and put together a canata that she tried to move momentarily. "What''s going on? "You know, shouldn''t we be looking at the city first? "Hmm... okay, let''s do that" Here''s what Sakura thought. If you stop by the castle first, soldiers, etc. will follow you around the city. If so, I''d like to do something like a date in this period where you and Ip can be alone together... For her, it was a bit of an outrageous luxury. "There''s also a cafe or something... At any rate, it might be a good idea to have lunch or dinner out. Then I wonder if it''s okay to go to the castle tomorrow." "Ah... uh, leaves. I want to make dinner today! Look, I missed it yesterday because of my bad eyes." Sakura doesn''t miss a chance. I really wanted to enrich myself while I was with this leaf. In Sakura''s head, he was beginning to think that if he could return to Earth, after that, it would be better to stay away from the leaves. So now... and. "Right. Well... hehe, can I look forward to it? "Yeah! Look forward to it. I can''t thank you enough for taking care of me all the time... because I''m gonna stick around and make it." "I get it. Then it''s time to go outside. You''re really not like Japan at all, are you? You should feel like you''ve traveled abroad." "Right." The two decided to go outside without instant travel. At that time, Kanata is surprised because Sakura, who should already be in sight, has been intertwining her arms for some reason. "Cherry blossoms? You''re already seeing them, aren''t you? "Er, yeah. But I''m used to this... I think this is what it''s been like for a while. Ah... if you don''t like it, I''ll let you go soon." Sakura hastily untied her arm from Kanata, but her hand was grabbed from Kanata in the future. If you look from the edge, you just look flirtatious. "Well, let''s get used to it a little bit like this" "Right... right! Let''s get used to it one by one..." We don''t realize each other''s faces are red because we''re not looking directly at each other. 287 Episode Two Hundred Seventy-Five: Dating Momoku-2 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Kanata and Sakura came out holding hands. Needless to say, they think we''re a couple from around. "It''s a beautiful city..." "Look, it''s true... you feel like you''re in the middle of Western culture." "Right. Now you may not have to travel to France or Italy" "Eh... let''s go, France, Italy, we''ll travel together. Growing up... someday." "Well... think about it" The two walked hand in hand through the beautiful streets. Sometimes I go inside the store. First I went into a weapons store for the masses. It''s because I have to buy something if it''s a small store. "This is a weapons store." "Mr. Lowkiss gave me a good weapon, didn''t he? Then you don''t need a weapon? "Ya... but the atmosphere is now... You''re suggesting a weapon? I feel like my powers will be amplified...! Well, there''s no such thing as a sword or spear weapon shop on Earth anymore, so let''s see." "Already... But it sure is." The two leave the weapons store and start walking around the city again. "Hey Ye. That guy... that cat-eared woman guy... with a shackle or something...? Oh, look, some beautiful guy with unusually long ears over there, no shackles, but something... Maybe people in this country like that kind of system? "Someone''s got that thought... Oh, it''s because of that comic book Miwa Ne had... Because the content of the girl''s comic strip is terrible... alle" Because of this comic book, both Micah and Sakura have strange knowledge. Because of this, Micah won one set of comics in Fukushi, and she didn''t buy them herself. When Micah first read it, she blushed badly. The same goes for Sakura. "Ye... you want to do that to me too? ''Cause you peeked at my jerk, I''m sure you want to. I''m _____." "No... I don''t want to... Besides, those people are slaves, right? "Look, I knew it" "No, that''s why I didn''t mean that..." Kanata looked uncommon and smiled at Sakura. Sakura panics when she sees Kanata''s reaction. "Wow... he said I know. I was just messing around! Are you ashamed to say it? I thought it was a mess that goes through because it''s a leaf..." "Oh, yeah..." "I''ve shamed my childhood twice, so lunch is a luxury of leaves." Sakura doesn''t have any money in the first place. "Yeah. And slaves are such a noise... Wouldn''t it be better if you told Mr. Lowkiss that the slave''s decision, the one you lost? "No... I don''t think that''s a problem we''re involved in. But I''m sure it''s not something that feels good to watch." "Yep..." They then went into a slightly lavish restaurant. It was a restaurant full of couples from where I saw it, and Sakura was heartily pleased that coming here with Kanata made the date look authentic, but she hadn''t even noticed its heart in Hell-eared Kanata because she hadn''t put it out in her mouth. "Or... leaves. Um, can I sit next to you? Seat? Not in front." "Uh, why? "That''s not good, if you''re strong enough to say wacky... ah! Look, you even had a little help at dinner until yesterday, right? The remnants. I want to get used to this one by one." "Well, if that''s the case..." Sakura had a table seat for four and sat next to her without sitting in front of Kanata. The purpose is nothing short of being closer to Canata. They had opened the menu and chosen what to ask for. "Some things you ate at the castle." "Maid, you''ll explain the dish before you eat it." "But there are some things I don''t know at all... you know, leaves. Each one is different, don''t you want to hammer it? "Yeah, let''s do that" They had lunch and even looked around the city after they had finished eating a large amount of dessert (because Sakura likes sweets). It was a very pleasant time for Sakura and a desperate time for Kanata to please Sakura. "It''s been a long time since you two went out and played alone? Outside" "Right... the last time I played so much was over a month ago.... Ye, you''ve been working a lot today, haven''t you? Actually." "Ah... yeah. I knew it." "That''s right, because we''ve been together since we were born! When I got home and sorted out what I bought and more, Sakura started making dinner. This is the third time Sakura has fed Kanata hand-cooked food. They made it all they could with the meaning of thanksgiving, and it looks luxurious to the yak. It is also just a canata preference flavoring. "Come on, eat it! "Yeah... I''m coming! "... Hey, how''s it going? "It''s delicious, it''s amazing.... It''s really good to be blind" I finished dinner, took a bath each and it was time to go to bed _____ "Hey, what an embarrassment... leaves" "That''s why I sleep on the couch..." "No, I need to get used to this one by one too...! Oh, but I didn''t think you''d be so embarrassed..." "... right" While he was shy, Sakura was still so close to and hugged by Kanata. Regardless, it was Sakura who put it to sleep first. 288 Report on Episode 276 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Oh, cherry blossoms" "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Good morning" Sakura was currently floating to the point where it was common to see that she was unhappy with her expression. Meanwhile, Kanata doesn''t look uncommonly sleepy. "Hey, Leaf. When you woke up in the morning, you weren''t next door, were you? Why were you on the couch? "What? No, ''cause you get used to it a little bit, don''t you? Until now, cherry blossoms had bad eyes, so we slept together to make sure something didn''t matter." Canata said that very naturally. Sleeping with Sakura was in the light of the hugging, but I can''t deny that it was just a feeling of help. On the other hand, for Sakura, he wanted to sleep with Kanata before he built ''cause he might fall out of his bet''. "(Ku... But that''s weird...... I was holding it as long as I wanted, so I shouldn''t be able to leave you so easily...)" "I have momentary travel now. Cherry Blossoms" "... well, yes... Traveling on the couch with instant moves¡­" After that, Leaf declared that he would gradually shrink time to sleep with him. This is a shock to cherry blossoms and the only thing I regret about my eyes healing. "________ By and large, isn''t that... an escort? "Chi, I''m not, I''m not sleeping with you! I''m just asking you to sleep with me." "What difference does that make? "Become... what''s the difference... erm... um... yeah, I''m familiar with childhood, so I guess that''s not the kind of special male/female thing...? "No... but I''m a man and cherry blossoms are women, right? Even if it was childhood friendly. Come on..." "Nah... what. Ye, you said you were cute about me yesterday! Aren''t you glad you slept with that pretty girl!? For Sakura, I really didn''t want to say this dialogue. Because he thought he was like the wrong woman he was complacent about. However, in the past few days, I accidentally said it because I had all the conditions to only throw up that dialogue against Kanata. Kanata said this to Sakura, who began to regret it terribly. "Because she''s so cute... I couldn''t sleep every night, could I? "Ah... sorry. Hey, no statement right now. _____? What, what? What did you just say? "Nah... nothing. Let''s stop this barren feud and have breakfast soon. Huh?" "What!? Ah... yeah... huh? Kanata is heartbroken because she managed to force herself to divert the conversation. While they were dogging, they had breakfast. It is made by Sakura. Eating breakfast, Kanata normally, Sakura chose clothes with relatively little exposure to change. Sakura then shook Kanata''s hand and Kanata made an instant move to the castle. "Wow...! I saw the castle yesterday, but it''s so powerful, I knew it! "Huh... would it? We are the _____ of the castle" "Yes, yes, that''s good, so come on in" "Right. Before that, cherry blossoms, I''ll be careful again _____" "_____ Yeah, I know" The two entered the castle. The gate soldiers and maids welcomed the two. Sakura looks around and burns castle-like luxuries into her brain from her healed eyes. Along the way, the maids stood up on the stairs saying, "I was being held by a princess here, Sakura," "That''s good, I need a cool and reliable husband," etc. Meanwhile, Sakura was shy and Kanata was silently lit. So it took a little longer than usual to reach the throne where Lowkiss was. Get in there. First, that Sakura was surprised. Deiss was in that room too, but what a long, pointed ear she had. Sakura didn''t surprise herself by telling her that it was a different world and that there were people like this. "It''s been two days, wise men. Are you hurt or something? "Yes, we''re not together" "Right or right. By the way, what can I do for you today? Is that what you''re missing? Whatever." "Oh, no. Today is something else..." "Well, what? Kanata stepped back and let Sakura step forward. And Sakura tells Lowkiss. That my eyes healed on their own. "_____ Well, that''s good to hear" "Yes." "Sakura''s eyes are fixed, but I''ll ask Mr. Lowkiss properly." "Hmm. It would help if you did" Lowkiss looked in a hurry for a moment, but was relieved by a word from Kanata. Kanata began her conversation with Lowkiss as she watched and observed fine movements from every move of Lowkiss to facial expressions and hand movements. "By the way... we haven''t been clearly taught what to defeat yet, what should we defeat? "Well... you didn''t say it yet" Lowkiss just said that as if he remembered. "I want us to take it down... no, it''s clearly a seal. Its subject is the Black Demon Sultr. A god of evil passed down to this country." "God..." "Oh. He''s so mighty. I want you to be strong by the time you can defeat me quickly. Now it''s sealed, but the day is near when the seal will be lifted." "... Really..." Kanata tried to get more information from it, but Lowkiss didn''t try to talk. Says, if you mention it on the subject, it''s only a little bit, but you think the resurrection will be quicker? While Kanata was suspicious of the excuse, she probably understood. "By the way, I''m Kanata. You wanted to go to the dungeon, didn''t you? Take this. It''s a dungeon that I open up only for you people." Kanata was given a single map. As I thanked him for that, I immediately turned to Magic Back. "... that''s it. What else can I do for you? So eat your lunch anyway." "Thank you. Now I''d like to show this castle to the cherry blossoms that are now visible." "Well, you''re still a lover. Killian... you sure talked to Sakura the best. Show him around the castle." "Ha! Sakura. Let me show you around the castle..." Lover, not long after denying the word, Sakura was taken on a tour of the castle. Killian is actually a love story lover and a nigga. She is thinking of hearing from Sakura about her familiarity with Kanata during her visit to the castle. Meanwhile, Kanata thought that Killian could handle it, and accepted that, and she set out to work with Kr¨¹ssel to show her accomplishments over the past two days. 289 Lesson 277: Love Counseling (Cherry Blossom) "This is where they were eating." "Wow... I knew this place was so luxurious too...! Sakura was looking in the castle with Killian. When I finished looking at roughly two-fifths, I came to see the dining room. It was luxurious to see everywhere, unexpectedly moving his face a little more, trying to capture beautiful objects with his eyes. "Sakura, you gave Kanata the after-dinner dessert every day." "Yeah... you know, I... don''t have eyes for sweet things. hehe." "hehe... right?" Killian stares at Sakura with her eyes like she sees something smiling. Sakura sensibly guessed it. Because since I was on Earth, my classmates have turned me on like this many times. "What... what, that face! Why do you look like that every time Kanata comes out to talk to you!? "No... think Sakura and Kanata are really close. The boulders are just dating..." "Oh, that''s actually a Canata lie! That would be more convenient... because I say..." Killian can nibble even more when he sees Sakura desperately denying his friendship. "Really... but that''s what I think about Sakura with bad eyes too...? He, don''t be a daughter-in-law son-in-law in the future...! Whose..." "Mm... mmm!? Wow... I''m not talking about leaves... well, that''s the way it is... oh, I don''t think so! Even leaves must be...... Or don''t make fun of me! "Whoa, that''s too much bite.... then it''s like saying I like it the other way around. Besides, I like Sakura over there. Of course, in a romantic sense." Sakura, who was so told, blushes for the second time since her eyes healed. I shook my head left and right violently, and then I said this back to Killian. "Duh... why! How can you say all that!? "If you don''t like it first, you won''t try to save a splendid fortune like 1.2 million bells for others, will you? Besides, you''ve always cared about me while I was saving that, haven''t you? "So... but... Me and Ye are just childhood friends... best friends... yes, we''re just best friends... In the first place, I''m not a leaf..." Sakura''s voice grew smaller and smaller. Killian spotted something bothering her with it and called out to Sakura like this. Something''s bothering you, Sakura. "... nothing" Sakura said so, but ignored it and Killian went on to talk. "What do you say? Huff... I''ll take care of your problem. You mean Kanata anyway? Forget it, I''ve read 100 romance novels so far! I''m going to learn more about love." "Fine." "No, it''s mandatory! Come to my room! The castle was interrupted and we decided to hear Sakura''s love troubles! We''re not leaving till we talk, are we? "Huh... Huh!? Sakura is pulled by Killian and taken into an empty room. The key to the room was closed. ____ ___ __ "That''s why _____... There are better people in Kanata than me..." Sakura shared her concerns and reflections with Kilian, who carried out the idea that she would not return me until she really spoke. "Enough to be done. But isn''t that over-thinking? The Sakura I know is a serious, good boy. Isn''t it somewhat helpless to be seen embarrassed by that and rambling...? "No... because... that''s not all... Even before we came to this world, there was a lot of rumbling in Kanata..." Sakura caught up with some of them to talk about what attitude she had taken. "__ Well. But I don''t hate Kanata, she''ll stay with me... right? "Oh... that''s because he''s so sweet! You''re doing a lot of work, and I''m not..." "Then why don''t we just stay together and give back that favor? I don''t know if I can leave without returning the favor... depending on the way I look at it, I''m on my own." Despite all the trouble, Sakura has never thought about leaving for reasons such as not being able to cause any more trouble, not wanting to do it, etc. Killian''s words were water in his sleeping ears. "Oh... yes... right... But even if the leaves are with me, it''s annoying! "Isn''t that good for him? You saw me say things clearly to Krusel, didn''t you? I say I don''t like you when I think you don''t like me. Did they tell you I don''t like being with you? Sakura gives a hazy look and then shakes her neck to the side. "Then isn''t it good? "... but..." "And you like him, too, don''t you? Sakura walks close enough to know that other women are too close to Kanata... can you see it in your normal mind? "... I can''t..." "Drive the other women and Sakura thing to the corner of your head... forget it... it''s making you happy. Of course not, but you''re not in it. Is that... does Sakura want it? Sakura faces down, shaking her neck hard to the side before answering it. "I don''t like that... really... but... I... can''t do anything to Leaf" "That''s not true. You can be with me. Is that all Sakura can do against Kanata? "Are you just with me? Killian nodded silently. "Is that really what I can do for you..." "Oh. You wouldn''t have noticed because you weren''t blind, but you cared so much about Sakura that you could see around you, both during your weapon workouts and during your meals, in conversation with the King. What if I didn''t like this? My guess is that Kanata''s power source is Sakura." "Oh... is that right..." Killian then went on to elaborate on Kanata''s behavior while Sakura was blind, as far as he knew. A little, there was talk, but mostly of the facts are talk. Sakura listened in silence, lighting up the story inside. "Ji... then... ok. I''ll try to stay more with the leaves. But... I knew you wouldn''t..." "Then use your charm as a woman. The man in that hand is vulnerable to it. I guess I''m just glad I caught you." "Mi... how charming for me...! "Hmm? Do you say that in that face? You''re making a fool of yourself by passing the woman of the world with humility. And ____." Killian stood still, staring around Sakura''s chest. "I know you''re more developed than girls the same age...? "What... what... Yes, it may be..." "Better than some of the crew in my unit if I suck...... Well, if you''re unattractive, every woman in the world is unattractive." "Oh... so... is it? Sakura blushed for another reason. In fact, Sakura had good appearance and development. It was only natural that Kanata, who is hugged by her every day like that, could not sleep. "Oh, so... Why don''t we just keep our bodies tighter in the future, or try on some clothes you guys seem to have a lot of exposure to? Shame on you, just throw it away against Canata." "Wow... ok, I''ll try! If it''s for leaves." "Yeah, that''s good. All right, I''ll follow up on the castle." "Ha!" ____ ___ __ Between the throne where Kanata and Sakura left, they were discussing it with two people, Lowkiss and Deiss. "... enough force to heal the damaged area on its own... Your strength has already exceeded your S-rank. If that''s the case, it''s almost impossible to kill her." "Ho... so sorry to hear that... How do you piss off Kanata? The shock for these two was not that Sakura''s eyes had healed, but that Sakura had gained enough strength to do it on her own. Be strong... that''s what I said, but if you''re too powerful, you''re out of control. From the two of us, it was only good for Kanata to build strength. "It''s not impossible... it''s hard." "But in the first place, what about the moment when Kanata takes her eyes off Sakura and Sakura is completely alone? "No. Damn... I want to use Kanata, but I didn''t know Kanata was in the way to do it... it''s a flying contradiction" "Right." "Hey... there''s nothing going on here, is there? And as it turns out, you want me to take away the body of a hungry ghost named Kanata? The demon god in the spear, yes, told the two people he was talking to. "Do you have any idea, demon god?" "Oh... even so, I kept that method a secret, Te. You can''t teach that to Tem¨¦ and the others." "... ho ho ho, you just have to help us eventually. Whatever you like, Sultr." "... heh, let me do that..." ____ ___ _ The two had lunch, dinner and care, and it was time to go home from Lowkiss to the house that was honored. "Farewell. I''ll be back, but good." "Yes, of which. See you later." "See you." Kr¨¹ssel and I spent the whole day playing mock games, Kanata. By the way, Krusel is not very popular, and in the meantime, he may be using all the moves of the ¡ð ¡ð deep. Such a hectic canata grabbed Sakura''s hand in an attempt to travel home in an instant. "Oh, wait, Ye! Sakura pushed her body hard on Kanata as she said so. Sakura''s body adheres so strongly to Kanata''s arm that she can see those two soft sensations much more than ever before. "Chi... hey... cherry blossoms? Um... what''s going on? "Hmm... I was wondering if you''d like to walk home today..." "Ah... oh, yeah. Okay. Nothing good." Sakura listens to that Canata line, as well as smiles at Killian. Killian smiled back, too. Sakura and Kanata walked home on this day. 290 Lesson 278: The Princes Who Put Them Down "I miss you so much..." "Oh, right. And I''m free." This is Castle Mephirado, Orgo''s room. There was now Orgo, the son of the chief knights of this country, and Ruin, the prince. "All three of them went to Alim''s house to play" "Now you''re alone with Princess Kara, Lilo, Muli, Alim and Mika, and Alim and Mika''s Dragon Clan friends..." "Six... Orgo, can you mix inside six girls? "You can''t. Alim wouldn''t say no to us visiting..." These two were free. The fact that Isakoza with other countries is likely to happen briskly has made it difficult for Kara and Ruin to get in and out of the city for some time. Therefore, the training that was promised to Alim is postponed. Alim cared about it and called Kara home. And two days late, Lilo and Muli also went to Arim Mansion. Of course, you can''t even go on a quest. "Hey, Orgo. According to Kara, she had Alim dressed like a jerk yesterday." "... I knew I couldn''t blend..." "True..." The two take a deep sigh. Usually I go to work, with four childhood friends¡­ or two people who spent a lot of time with five people, including Kara. All I could think of was a sword and magic workout or Othello. But those two were also scattered out yesterday and one yesterday. "... you got something to talk about? "Uh, hey... what about you? "I wonder _____ Ah! No, you do. I recently found out that it''s fashionable for the girls to talk about their love or something. I overheard the maids talking." "That we, the men... alone..."? Orgo wasn''t a rider, but he was really free, so he ended up talking about it. In the meantime, it seems like it''s a small embarrassment to talk about who we like, so we started by predicting who others like. "So... whose story do we start with for now? "Brother." "Right... I knew Master Teal would be concerned." By the way, Teal, who turned 22 this year, is quite handsome and diligent and, more importantly, the first prince of a great country, so many stories have come of matchmaking from princesses and courtiers from other countries who are close to him. "First of all, who cares about your brother... who?" "Alim...? "Alim doesn''t have one. Arim, what my confidence turned down." "Alim said no, and Master Teal didn''t say no." "No, but... either way, I''ve never seen your brother do anything like that." 10 seconds of silence. I couldn''t think of anything else about Teal''s love affair. "It''s hard to tell... Next, then. Who are we talking about next? "Isn''t this Arim? "Alim..." The two of them immediately thought of Alim''s answer. "It''s Mika, isn''t it?" "Micah." "But do you really like that girl, Micah, as a paedophile...? Kara said she saw you kissing her." "That''s what I think... That popular Alim is actually gay, good to think so" "I knew you would... What happens when everyone in The Love of Dj Earth finds out about this? "You''d be happy the other way around. We love each other more than we love strange men." The two then discussed memories with Alim and the flavour of the dish. It should be noted that Arim was popular more than a decade ago, but it was Karna popular. Despite his wife, he was close to Alim today. "____ If you noticed, you''d be talking about Alim." "Because that girl is really strange..." "So what''s next... finally us...? Orgo and Ruin get up. "Right. Orgo, who do you like? It was Ruin who said it first. Orgo regretted being told that earlier, but had no choice but to respond. "... well, I''m here" "Is it someone I know? "Oh..." "Are we close or the same age...? "Yes." "I''ve been in and out of this castle before...? "Yes." "Pretty?" "Ooh... Sort of." "So cute? "............ oops" "Okay. ''He said to Mulli that Orgo was so cute''... and I''ll tell him that. I''m sure you''ll be happy..." "Damn, if you had noticed, say so!! Orgo grabbed Ruin''s shoulder with a red eye on his face and rocked back and forth. Ruin is rare and looks like he made a small fool of people while wearing a nibble. "Ha, shit. How long have I known?" "Much ago. at least a year ago." "Seriously... Mi... does Muli realize that? "No, I haven''t noticed" "Right... ha..." Orgo took a deep breath and calmed his feelings. I hadn''t noticed in years. That my best friend knows who he likes. By the way... Lilo is on the verge of realizing that Mulli likes Orgo. Orgo tried to fight back, this time talking from himself. "It''s my turn next! Mind you." "Yeah. My favorite person has shorter hair and pink. So so cute... kind, but somewhat dodgy, I like cute things and people, and I''m the daughter of a minister in this country ____" ''Wait a minute,'' Orgo stopped talking about Ruin. By the time I talked about my hair, I realized who I was talking about. "... you''re a lilo" "That''s right. You didn''t notice, did you? Ruin is as Nico as he has won. "Oh... I''ve heard from Muli that Lilo might like Ruin..." ¡­¡­ The look on Ruin''s face, who had grabbed the pace so far, changed openly. He further opened his eyes, which were originally large, and gave the expression ''You''re lying''. "Ah... that? Ruin?" "Is that... true? "Oh. Yes..." "Lilo likes Brother Teal..." "... no? I don''t think so. I know about boulders, too." "What... what..." Ruin remains surprised at the look on his face, now holding his mouth. What a surprise for him the information was right now. "What happened to the virtue of the prestige just now? Ruin." ¡­¡­¡­ "Hey..." "Hmmm......!? "Hey... hang on..." When Orgo waved in front of Ruin''s face, he regained some sanity. "Was it a pleasant surprise?" "Yeah... Because I liked it for about 12 years... I didn''t think it was both thoughts." "That''s good to hear. Why don''t you confess at this point? Ruin is a prince, but Lilo is the daughter of a minister. There is no problem at all, either, muscularly. And we''re already 18. It''s not strange to have a girlfriend in your life." Ruin, who was so told, regains a ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha consciousness and holds Orgo''s hand for some reason. "Oh, man. What''s up, what!? "Hey, Orgo. I confess to Lilo." "Well, that''s good." "But let''s confess to Mulli too, Orgo. On the same day, at the same time, elsewhere, each calling separately." "Ha... ha!? Me too!? "Yeah." Orgo was surprised by Ruin''s suggestion. I wasn''t willing to confess. "No... I''m not..." "Okay, then? Orgo said," I''m a man, I live like a man "about three years ago. Wait to confess from Mulli? Or since you were over twenty? Maybe in the meantime, there''s a good story in the pageant, and I can''t believe the guy has a muli attached to him..." ".................. wow, ok, I''ll do it! "We have to! What time do you want the day? I think it''s a good day for a meteor pack in a week." "... Ooh, ooh! Then let''s make it that day! Is the love of two men fruitful...! 291 Lesson 279: The Big Hole (Sho) "Hey... Lil. Well, as far as I know... it''s a dungeon." "So... is it a dungeon? There''s a chance that something might have fallen." "You do... I''ll just look" "Chi, wait a minute. I ____." Lil told me to wait, but when I waited, it was going to be a discussion about which one was going to look at the hole, so I ignored it, though I thought it was bad, and approached to look at it. "... Your husband! In the end, Lil followed me. I peek into the hole. Lil snooped in after me. Inside, you can see floors as if they were made of marble, or popping rocks of unnatural placement. "That was a dungeon..." "I can''t believe there''s a dungeon here. I don''t know what to do, my lord." Seriously, I don''t know... To be honest, come in. I''m excited to show you this kind of stuff. But... now we''re in distress... "What do you want Lil to do? "I... will do as your husband says." "Right. But anyway, the only choice... is to either go in or ignore it." We''re only a few now, but we can afford this shipwreck. Not in life itself. That''s all I see, maybe I could come in... oh, my God. "... do you want to come in? If you can''t seem to do it, you just have to leave, and it''s not a loss to just try to get in. Besides, I can already defeat B-rank. A-rank will probably work it out too..." "Wahoo! Then let''s go in, sir. Just clear one dungeon, you''re rich! You''re a big rich man... Surely if you could leave the dungeon and get out of this forest, you''d be a lot richer. It''s settled. This has to go in now. "Okay... Lil! Let''s go in." "Okay, your husband." We know very little about dungeons. So I may not be as ready as I can be right now. Still well prepared. Prepare your tools, prepare your mind. "We''re going in..." Me and Lil put our feet on the stairs leading to the dungeon. Get off and try to make marble. Get to the ground. As soon as that happened, a message came to me in my head. [We entered the "pity" dungeon at the bottom of the valley of Eudaryl] When something like this comes out... don''t feel good. Funny thing is, it''s like some kind of palace inside. Mostly on a floor made of marble¡­ a luxurious eagle painting on the ceiling. I feel like the guy who blew us out. And there''s stained glass, and there''s light coming from it¡­ even though it''s in the ground. Hmm, take a look at the big entrance - five and one door like a gate in the front from where you came in. There''s something like a jewel of all colors embedded above each entrance, while there''s nothing on the door... no, there''s five things that are black and cloudy. Plus there seems to be something embedded in the middle of the door, but that''s also dark and I''m not sure. I just noticed, under the eagle painting on the ceiling. I mean, tiles in the middle of places like this palace too... I don''t know if it''s marble, but it''s like a pattern that exists giantly. Damn... thats it, going into the 5 rooms and completing the knockout and mission on the guy there fills up the top of the big door...... once you''ve cleared all the rooms, you can open the arr and fight the boss...... and maybe feel it. Atmospherically. Maybe there''s a hidden route or something - and we need to take a careful stroll. ... Sounds like you can''t use detection. "Lil, there might be something behind those five rooms. From which? ¡­¡­ "Hey, Lil? Something''s hardening while looking up. It''s like that face is looking at something beautiful. Could it have been the first time you''ve tried stained glass? In the meantime, I''ll slap you on the shoulder. "Wow!? Oh, your husband? I''m sorry, it''s kind of beautiful... you know... colored glass or something" "Oh, you sure do. So, there''s probably something behind those five rooms... from which? Just so we''re clear, any one of them is fine." "Well... then there''s a good way! Saying so, Lil walked to the middle of the palace, where he took something out.... out of bars. "Do what? "You''re going to have to decide where to go with this stick. You put this stick up in the middle of here and you go down." What a primitive way. But... well, that''s the best. "Then try knocking me down" "Ugh." Lil knocked down the stick. It''s got some kind of purple gem on it. It''s pointing towards the entrance. "All right, there it is. Your husband!" "Oh, let''s go" Me and Lil went in there. Beyond that is a murderous, landscaped room with no ornaments of any kind. There shouldn''t be a light source anywhere, but it''s bright for some reason. And in the middle of the room, there was a demon. 292 Lesson 280: The Dungeon at the Bottom of the Valley I don''t know... there''s the one with the two heads of that bird head. The color of your skin is different! Unlike him, I don''t have much appetite. "Lil, do you know that demon...... wow!? Demons don''t wait for me. That''s right. I might have been a little too distracted. An ice cannon was shot at us. Offset that with a ball. "I don''t know, but that story has since knocked me out..." "I''ve already knocked him down." "Huh!? Not one ball can be served at a time. It seems possible to give a couple of dozen at once... That''s why I let five go at a time... so I guess I can take them down. "First off, is that the end of the first room? "I guess not." "... the body of the demon just now..." There was a good one. Because of my ball, there''s a hole in my body. Six C-rank demon nukes are coming out of his body. So it was a subspecies? "Lil, let''s get that demon back." "Yeah, you are." We retrieved that weird demon. We went out of that room. The purple light above the entrance has disappeared, and now it emanates from the main door. "I see... every time I clear the room, the door unlocks... is it a mechanism like that? Interesting inside." Looks like Lil just noticed. It''s just... that''s pretty clappy. Dungeons - I thought things were harder... "Your husband, what room will you be in next? I was pretty freaked out lil when I first came in, but almost that was out. It''s because I cleared one room too lightly. If you''re going to answer Lil''s question, let''s just... go in clockwise. "Clockwise, Lil" "Okay, your husband! Me and Lil went into the room to the right this time, looking through the purple entrance. Also, there was a demon in the center, but now it seems that Lil''s condition has changed and is not the same as earlier...... "Your... husband! That... is a Mirmecoreo... A-rank demon... can you defeat it? Oh, A-rank... I''ve never encountered one before... but I don''t feel like losing. "I feel like I can take you down" "Wow... because I believe in your husband! Mirmecoleo jumped on this one with some pretty fast moves among the demons he''d ever encountered. I summon a flaming sword and cut it off like a living slaughter. With that swing, I was able to cut my neck off well and I felt uncomfortable...... I could take it down. "Wahoo!? Wow, your husband, wow! Strange things happened while Lil was shaking. Seven B-rank Demon Nukes came out because Mirmecoreo wants to be A-ranked. "Lil, wasn''t Mirmecoreo... A-ranked? "Is that...? 7 B-rank Demon Nukes......? Oh, I''m sure that was a degraded species." "Degraded species...? Degraded species - as the name suggests, they refer to him inferior to that ordinary demon. He said his talent is lower than the original, he has less magic to use, and he''s smaller in size. The Demon Nucleus will also be the lower one for that matter. But if you only want the material, the material you get is the same, I''m happy to be there... is it? "Anyway, at this rate, you''re going to attack the other three rooms." "Yeah!" Me and Lil retrieved Mirmecoreo before leaving the room. The main door is new and lit with white light. I checked that and went into the next door. The next time I was there were three... that''s a little dragon too. "Lil... you know that one? "Is that... a child dragon...? No... it''s a little rough for that..." "Well, knock it down and you''ll see..." Normally defeated two with a flaming sword. Lil also confronted one left in the meantime, but it looks like he could take it down without difficulty. The Demon Nucleus that came out is D-rank Demon Nucleus, a total of 32. "You''re pretty sure it''s not a child dragon..." "Well... I''ll try to evolve my appraisal skills later. Now let''s go next, Lil." Me and Lil are coming from that room, check the main door. The water colour is new. Keep going straight to the next room. There was a big bird there. This room has an overwhelmingly higher ceiling than the rest of the room, and that guy is flying around. "Well... you''re flying" "Right.... Can you do it?" "Well, you can" I made the fireball quite powerful, and the range was quite wide, releasing many shots. In the bird without difficulty, it falls as it emits a burning smell. The bird looked a lot like the screw hook that Lil and I were hunting over the valley. The Demon Nucleus has 7 C-rank Demon Nuclei. "The resemblance to a screw hook must have meant that the feathers were sawdust beautiful..." "You''re burned." I don''t know what else to do. The room just leaves too. The main door was newly lit in yellow and green, and there was one more spot that was not lit. 293 Lesson 281: Coming and Going (Sho) When I walked into the last room, there was a big horse, with such beautiful golden fur. If I suck, isn''t this the boss here...? Stand up enough to make you think so. "Wow... that''s beautiful, that demon..." "Right..." I can''t help but notice. I''m not really sure how good the horse is, but this horse is still amazing. If it wasn''t a dungeon demon, it would be enough to want to catch him alive. If you defeat it with my fire magic, don''t ruin that beautiful... A little, MP will eat... but let''s take it down with the magic of water. I cautioned Lil before releasing many, many shots of water cannon. Sometimes he looks like a horse, and the demon''s movements were quickly misaligned, but 80% of them are good because they are bombarded. The demon collapsed after releasing about 25 shots of water cannon. "Wahoo? Your husband, you didn''t use fire magic." "I don''t want to hurt you." "I see, I get it." Five B-rank Demon Nukes emerged from that golden horse demon. Collect the horse''s body and exit the room where the yellow gem was attached. In the meantime, all those big door lights lit up. At the same time slowly, its large door opened without making a sound. "Wahoo! It''s finally time to fight the boss of the dungeon... your husband! Lil is shaking. It''s as if I''m in the presence of something or an historic moment. I''m kind of excited too... but wait...? If you think about it, why don''t you stay here for one night today? Because there won''t be any more demons out there, will there? For some reason, the demon outside didn''t lean around the hole... You can sleep safely, can''t you? Didn''t you come up with something good about this? Or in the first place, what happens if you go outside than a dungeon in this state? You want to keep the status quo?... or from the beginning? Does Lil know anything about this? "My lord! Your husband! We''ve come this far, let''s try fast! Your husband, who has gone so crisp so far, will be able to clear it! "Hey... Lil, what would have happened if a dungeon was out there? "What... why don''t you go outside? Sure... hmm... yes! Wasn''t it supposed to be from the beginning? "Right." You''re going to be from the beginning... that''s tough... No, wait... when it starts from the beginning, does that mean the demon will come back to life? So... I can defeat all the demons in this dungeon without difficulty... I wonder if we can get more of this, like demon nuclei and materials. Right, isn''t it? The demon nucleus, the body of the monster that becomes gold, the experience! It''s all over again... no, I can just get it to start over! Isn''t that great?... I guess I''ll soon notice something like this if you''re a Narumiya brother... If I clear the dungeon, would this type of thing be a dumb sky or a game, it would be normal. You almost ruined the treasure pile. "Lil! Let''s go outside! "... Huh? They obviously look like ''what are you talking about, this guy''. Lil kept his mouth half open and became silent. "Lil, I''m going outside." "... eh, why? You''ve come this far? Your husband... um... excuse me... were you listening to me? "Ooh." "No... no, reconsider, your husband. So far..." "Well, because it''s good. There''s a reason, huh? Proper." I gave my reasons in detail. When you go outside, the dungeon starts from the beginning, making use of its properties, dreamy ways of making rough money. Lil wasn''t at all convinced at first. But by the time I finished talking about it, he totally agreed with me. "I doubt your husband''s such a great opinion... it''s a great historical discovery! How could you not have noticed that before!? Awesome, my lord! And... well... sorry for criticizing you." "No, that''s fine. So... what do we do? You want to go outside? "Wahoo! That''s it, let''s get out of here now! Let''s go back in as many times as we can! "Right." Lil is swinging his tail vigorously. You can see I''m excited... It''s a wolf but it''s like a dog. No, wouldn''t that make a difference? That''s why Lil and I went right outside. It''s raining light outside and I''ll be in the dungeon again soon. The message came to my mind once again when the example came in. The dungeon that came back in was really intact when I first came in, and the big door was gone, and the lights are out. "You''re really from the beginning..." "My lord! How many times do we have to start over? I can do it as many times as I want." "Until your strength continues... All right, let''s go! "Ugh! 294 Lesson 282 Sho, Think-2 (Sho) "Phew... That''s amazing... really" "Right?" Me and Lil circled this dungeon again. The demons that come out with the first circle are exactly the same, and it''s good that most of them can instantly kill with my magic. Now I''m resting where there was a beautiful horse. "Your husband, are you going to go around again? "No... let me sort out the status. Let''s have lunch after that. Yeah, I''ll manage Lil''s, too." "Mmm, please." If you want to manage it, you''re in a situation where you can finally rest. How long has it been... Don''t worry about it. ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 151 EXP: 2084600 HP: 4870/4870 (100) MP: 6320/6320 (500 + 1150) A (Attack): 2815 (350 + 30) C (Device Degree): 2595 (100 + 60) D (Defense): 2535 (100) W (Magic Power): 3935 (500 +1000) S (Fastness): 3145 (500) STP: 23150 - Skills - SK1) [B: Flaming Sword Summoning] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [C (X): Hydrology/True] Lv1 [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Sword Way ] Lv MAX [Gymnastics] LV4 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Collect Star] LV3 [Appraisal Star] LV3 [Cooking Star] Lv MAX [Big Detection] Lv MAX [CONFIDENTIAL STAR] LV3 [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Flaming God ] Lv MAX SKP: 21950 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Emperor of Fire] [Flameworker] [Divine Speed Growth] [Monster Genocider] [Superman] [Subspecies killer] Print: - -------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------- - Status- name: lil huen (Slaver: Show) Level: 150 EXP: 20645600 HP: 4750/4750 (50) MP: 4480/4480 A (Attack): 2935 (50 +5) C (Device Degree): 2415 (+15) D (Defense): 2450 (50) W (Magic Power): 1920 S (Fastness): 2930 (50) STP: 5800 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordplay] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv1 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Axe Road Star] LV4 [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Big Detection] LV2 [Logging Star] LV3 [Cooking Star] Lv1 [Sewing Star] Lv1 [Wood Processing Star] Lv2 [Agriculture Star] Lv1 [Collect] Lv2 [Hidden] Lv3 SKP: 5400 Title: [Battered] [Patient] [Foreign Body Eater] [Divine Fast Growth] [Superman] Print: - -------------------------------------------- "Whoops!? Your husband... this is...! "That was awesome at some point..." Me and Lil face each other. This level, this status was not expected for boulders. I knew it would suck to have 5x EXP. And there are more titles. Well, do you see the effects of this later? "Your husband... status is this, S-Ranker... no, it could be on top of that!! "Oh... right... Let''s split it up. Wait a minute." "Ugh, yeah!! Well, it might be easier to allocate STP the other way around when this happens. In my experience so far, I don''t really need to shake defense and HP. ... and I need to swing 150 STPs on offense before I do. That''s just 500. So... how do you shake a 23000 STP... First of all, it''s definitely fast. Something I could have handled if I was quick, or not delaying my reaction... and so much more. Had I reacted fast, I might not have been blown away by that great eagle either. Speed is important. If you go to extremes, you can swing 10000 fast enough. But that''s too bold, let''s think a little bit more. This time, all I have to shake is MP, attack, dexterity, magic, and speed. If you were to prioritize in this, you''d be quick on number one, magic and attack on number two, MP and clever on number three. Just in case, let''s shake it to defense and HP too, not to say we don''t need it. Well, defense and HP would be good for 500 at a time. MP and dexterity are 1000 for now. 2,000 Attacks and Magic... 3,000 for Speed. Now the rest is 13000. ... At this rate, it would seem just as good to make it 9000 fast. I''m swinging 6000 fast. Now that you''ve done that, the rest will be 7000¡­ let''s add another 1500 each clever to MP and 2000 each to Attack and Magic. All right, I guess I could have dispensed it beautifully, huh? Next is Lil''s status. Lil doesn''t need to wave a single point of magic. Besides, the MP would be fine without having to shake it because it has over 4000. What Lil should shake is the offense, the speed, and a little more cleverly. Defense and HP... if you can afford it... right. 5800...... 200 assigns it to a status that is already swinging 50 and makes it 100. And this STP of 5600, 3000 for speed, 2000 for attack? No, speed is Lil''s weapon. I want to raise you more. That''s another 400 for the quickness. And stop attacking 500 and dexterize it. Shake the last 100 STPs left on the defense. All right, this will be good. "Here''s the status" "Wow. Your husband, I''m always glad you understand and assign my characteristics! "Really? You''re welcome. ¡­ SKP next" Well, first of all... we have to evolve - there''s a lot of guys. The magic of water, for now, was made extremely MAX. And evolve secrecy for a guy called Big Secret. He also evolved the sword path, to a guy called the Sword''s Sword. It''s troublesome, so evolve your gymnastics to MAX. Evolve your dishes as well, MAX from true dishes. Plus the collection and appraisal into MAX, and each of the more evolved ¡ð ¡ð celebrities into MAX. The current operation suddenly allowed an incredible amount of skills to be increased. Four Derivative Skills were generated from a Collecting Celebrity, and five Derivative Skills were generated from an Appraisal Celebrity. I got them all because they are two D-ranked Demon Nukes each and they don''t consume two virtually C-ranked Demon Nukes either. And all of that requires only 30 SKPs, all allocated. So, here I noticed. Once all of these derived skills have been synthesized, something can be done¡­. I tried that, but it didn''t work. There is not enough demon nucleus at all. Each of the 5 Demon Nuclei in the A-C rank is heavy. The hurdles from to are suddenly higher. ... but if you repeat this dungeon 10 times, you have what you need. You''re patient now. So... and then SK1... right, it hurts that no one has the means to recover so far. It might not be a bad idea to try and grow healing techniques. That and enhancement¡­ now you should be able to amplify the speed even temporarily. I turned these two into extreme MAX. That''s it, just a precaution. In the book I bought, it said, ''That skill is user-friendly for synthesis'' or something. Make that extremely MAX too. It also came with illusions. Mindfulness, so called mindfulness, seems to be the main use for floating things and manipulating them freely. For the most part, I allocated it... but it doesn''t decrease at all... SKP. What do we do? We have it now, SK1. We assign it to all of it, and it''s still there, okay? For synthesis¡­ Regardless of the weakening, wind and earthwork believe there will be more variations, to the extreme MAX. There were more guys called rock art, and they did the same. I still don''t know 15,000. No, seriously, what do we do? If it''s about 6,000 more, it''s no problem to waste it, right? ... and now I''ll increase my X-marked skills in synthesis again...? Sometimes I collect all the X-marks. I guess I have the recipe on hand. All right, let''s do it. I create woodwork, sand, iron, and lightning in synthesis to make it extremely MAX. Next, ice, illusion, anatomy, and weakening. Plus the abnormal shape technique that came out of the debilitating technique. Finally, he also created optics, darkness, and did the same thing. I put 11 skills into MAX and finally got less SKP to 11000. And... what if I said I''d do it...? All we have to do is synthesize! Especially in relation to flames. Something''s getting fun. Synthetic costs are very low thanks to the Flaming God and others. Five B-rank Demon Nukes to build S-Rank skills? I would be able to make this. and¡­ then¡­ how is it good to synthesize. Things are different now than they were when I did a full skill synthesis before. The skill aspects that make up that synthetic material are enhanced. In the meantime, do we go in the direction of fortifying the flaming sword? I''m Flaming Sword Summoning, Sword Haugh, Fire Pole and Flaming God. When I synthesized these four skills, it seemed like I could do S-ranked skills like "Red Lotus Devil Sword Summoning Art of the Flaming God". The required demon nuclei were 7 B-rank demon nuclei, 9 C-rank demon nuclei, 8 D-rank demon nuclei, and 5 E-rank demon nuclei, which were considerably more costly than what I saw last time, but I had no choice. I can just make it. If you look closely, the subrank was 2 above the previous one, and you must be strong. I made The Red Lotus Devil Sword Summoning Technique of the Flaming God. The SKP required to make it MAX is 750. There is no problem. And... that''s it, I am. The rest is Lil''s share of the Demon Nucleus. We need to keep Lil''s big detection in MAX... and keep it a big secret in MAX. And then we make the axe path, the axe haughty, into MAX. ... Is that it? What am I supposed to do with the rest? What should I do for Lil? I can do the appraisal and sampling... no, maybe I can give you the sampling... but still not enough to use SKP with only 5,000 left. "Hey, Lil..." "Your husband, are you done? "Mmm... well, I''m still on my way..." "Um... your husband. Hopefully... I''d like to make the food more expensive... Would you think about it? "Oh. Okay." In the meantime, I got assigned what I came up with. The dish was also assigned SKP as requested by Lil to make it a true dish MAX. but this still ends with too little SKP. When that happens, do you increase your skills with synthesis... I guess I''ll have to rely on that book again. This book has a lot of synthesis from E to D, from to , but some of it also lists how to synthesize and A-rank. He seems to have written a book asking all sorts of adventurers, ''How did you get this skill'', so you''re falling apart. I found one skill here that might be perfect for Lil. Unnamed "Jun Min" With this, they can act higher than their original status when speed acts effectively. And there are "rigid arms," "strong," "wise," and "clever." It''s all a star. I would really like Lil to master the rigid arms with which the attack rises. I want the wit and the jubilee to increase my magic. The synthesis method is...... Jun Min is "wind art" and four sword moves and other ¡ð moves. Rigid arms put the "wind art" place in "fire art", and wise is "mindfulness"...... seems to feel something. SK2 can be synthesized without having to shake a point, so let''s just ask Lil to give us one level of fire and wind. So... each of them is synthetic. First of all, I might as well make it all. So there''s only one step: earthwork, hydrology, and mindfulness. I asked Lil to do exactly that. Just skip wisdom. They also synthesized and gained those 4 skills. I''ll make it the same way, including wise. And sprinkle SKP all the way to MAX, but these seem to evolve, and they each need 2 C-rank Demon Nukes. Using one B-rank Demon Nuke at a time, Lil and I evolved it and it went to MAX as well. ......... Now I''ve consumed quite a bit. The rest might be better next time. If you think about it, you don''t have to shake it all in a hurry right now. "Lil, that''s it for now. Let''s have lunch." "Wow, thank you, master. By the way, do you want some soup for lunch? "No, I got a new dish or something. I''m going to cook. It won''t rot anyway, and the soup is breakfast." "Nah... then why don''t you let me make lunch! "Hmm...? Fine." "Thanks! I''ll put more on my arm to make it! Well... you''ve finally recovered to the level of wanting to cook your own... Good. Good. Oh, my God, this means they can eat girls'' handicrafts in plain sight... Because I''ve only fed Miho about chocolate... What is it? Oh, I''ve had dreams. And then when I''m done eating, I''ll try some magic I''ve mastered... ####### ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 151 EXP: 2084600 HP: 5870/5870 (600) MP: 13370/13370 (3000 + 2100) A (Attack): 7435 (4500 + 650) C (degree of vessel): 5385 (2600 + 455) D (Defense): 3135 (600 + 100) W (Magic Power): 8635 (4500 +1700) S (Fastness): 12345 (9500 + 200) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [S: Red Lotus Demon Sword Summoning of the Flaming God] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Picking Celebrities ] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Mining] Lv MAX [Logging] Lv MAX [Agriculture] Lv MAX [Fishing Star] Lv MAX [Appraisal Celebrity ] Lv MAX [Plant Identification] Lv MAX [Mineral Identification] Lv MAX [Weapon Identification Star] Lv MAX [Biometric Identification Star] Lv MAX [Tool Identification Star] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Flaming God ] Lv MAX SKP: 8590 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Emperor of Fire] [Flameworker] [Divine Speed Growth] [Monster Genocider] [Superman] [Subspecies killer] Print: - -------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------- - Status- name: lil huen (Slaver: Show) Level: 150 EXP: 2064600 HP: 4850/4850 (100) MP: 4480/4480 A (Attack): 4680 (1600 +200) C (degree of vessel): 3155 (500 + 255) D (Defense): 2700 (200 + 100) W (Magic Power): 1920 S (Fastness): 6180 (3100 + 200) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv MAX [E (X): hydrology] Lv MAX [E (X): Wind] Lv MAX [E (X): Soil] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv MAX [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordplay] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv1 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Axe Road ] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Logging] Lv3 [Sewing] Lv1 [Wood Processing] Lv2 [Collection Star] Lv2 [Agriculture Star] Lv1 [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX SKP: 3390 Title: [Battered] [Patient] [Foreign Body Eater] [Divine Fast Growth] [Superman] Print: - -------------------------------------------- 295 Episode 283: A Treasury of Measurement (Sho) "Yes, I could. Your husband!... hey, I haven''t made it in years, so I can''t guarantee the flavor..." Lil baked the meat of Child Dragon''s evolutionary dragon and made me sauce with wild grass and fruit. It''s served on a wooden plate. That looks so delicious. "Well... do you want to try it? I''ll have it." Put a bite in your mouth. ¡­¡­ it tastes like nothing in the world. It''s good... too delicious. What the hell is this? Some super fancy restaurant... that''s also the type of steak you get about 3 stars or something!? I''ve never eaten anything like that, but that''s exactly how it is. Lil''s cooking arm and... true cooking MAX, don''t be afraid. Maybe I''m on this level, too. "I don''t know, your husband." "It''s good...! Excellent addition and subtraction of meat. I thought it would melt the moment I put it on my tongue... and it''s good enough to eat. This sauce brings out the flavor of meat better with sweetness, a little sourness and bitterness...! "Oh... oh, yeah! Glad you got so much praise!! eheheheheheheheheheheh." Lil is quite happy with the light. My tail is all over my skirt with a thousand cuts. I''ve been thinking about that for a long time, but that one peeks from behind... no, it''s nothing. Maybe I can''t see it, so I''m fine. "None... neither do I." Cheek your own baked steak on your mouth. At that moment, Lil''s big, round eyes opened up even further. "Here, here, here, here. This, this is my dish? Too surprised to bite all over. Well, sure, you''d have to be surprised if all of a sudden you were so good at your cooking. "Calm down...... Oh, yeah." "Ugh... that''s a lie... is that a skill? This skill is amazing." "It was delicious, Lil. Welcome." "Have you eaten yet? My lord, my lord! "Will you make it again? "Ugh! Yeah, of course! I''ll make as many for your husband as I want! Lil looks really happy. Did you like cooking so much? I didn''t know... I''ve been cooking lately, so I''ll make dinner for you. I''ve put that away for a moment, I''ve got a stomach full of it, and it''s time to try it or give it a new power. "Lil, I''m sorry, but will you stay in the corner of this room? In the middle of the square I want a new magic test or something. Pretty dangerous, my magic." "Wow, you''re right. It''s quiet and away." "I''m sorry." I made sure Lil went to the corner of the room where the gold horse was and went out to the square in the middle. I''ve hit the floors and walls of the dungeons with powerful magic, but this place is apparently protected by strange forces, or it can''t be broken. Don''t worry, I can try. All right... you''re S-rank skills first. I summoned the Red Lotus Demon Sword of the Flaming God. Ye or something like that sounds like a delightful name. That, too, looked amazing. I can''t compare it to flames. That was the beam sword... but if this was just the look, it would be a bright red decent sword. Decorations and stuff are also luxurious, you can see it''s luxury at a glance, everything from pattern to blade tip is the same color... bright red splendid sword. Oh, something, something, exciting... cool! I''ll swing it around. Yeah, good! This is amazing. You can clearly see that the sword''s grade is different than it was before. "Sword Haugh... One Step" Try new moves with the skill of being a sword haughter. Wow, damn, if there must have been a target to slash, there''s an amazing scratch on the horizontal letter...... Yeah, why don''t you try it on the floor? It stinks of trouble to move to the wall. Again, I did the same thing to the floor with all my might to see how I handled it. A dungeon that is still protected by something, is that hurt at all _____? The cuts are so big... are they there? Something... the eagle painting on the floor from my foot is missing from the horizontal letter...? Including where it was my scaffold. Too much slashing and destructive... not if you''re saying so. For some reason I almost fell into a hole like an empty cliff. Well, I had to lift myself up just in case and not fall. One thing settled. But you got a big hole in the floor. Think about how deep it is... and take a peek downstairs, there''s a staircase there for some reason. Stairs...!? Stairs... Under the floor... Under the painting... Destroy it and it appears... Oh, I mean, a hidden room? Did I happen to find a hidden room? Seriously? In the meantime, let''s call Lil. You might know something, and even if you don''t, you''ll be able to explore it together. "Hey! Lil, my God, come here for a second!" "What''s wrong, Mistress?!? Are you all right? That''s what Lil said. He flew away. Yes, fly away. "That... the floor is _____" Lil nearly fell under the hole because he tried to come to me too vigorously. I lifted it just in case... "Wahoo!? What is this?!? "I don''t know. But it''s like a hidden room." "This... I can''t believe this happened... What do you want to do, Master? Want to come in? "Oh... there might be some treasure." "Treasure...! That''s right! I''ll slow me and Lil down to the bottom of that room. Inside was covered on one side with bright red bricks, and there was one, a large orange sphere floating in the air in front of me. Well, there''s something wrong with the size of this room. I''m sure it''s a magic room. "Wow... what is this? "Come on..." I got a message in my head when Lil and I looked at each other. [of the "pity" dungeon at the bottom of Eudaryl''s valley, entered the Secret Stage. Here, a mission is served. Complete that mission and the Crate will appear. Accomplishments when cleared will change the contents of the available chest] [Hit the sphere with one attack. Clears above a certain value for a single hit of power. Also, the more powerful you are, the better the contents of the crate you get. So let''s start the mission] 296 Episode 284: Challenge Mission (Sho) "... Lil, did you hear that now? "Yeah. Should we hit that ball with a high-powered offense? "Oh, you''re right" "Then it''s your husband''s turn. Give him one shot." With that said, Lil took a distance from me. But there''s still a little bit of danger left. "Can''t we just stay away a little longer?... Oh, is the back wall already" "It''s okay, don''t worry about me. Shoot your husband''s magic. If it''s your husband''s magic, you might get some legendary items..." He said he cares. But... that''s it. I guess I just have to hit one full shot here. If you adjust the power and range well in a marchless way, it won''t affect the lil... can you help bring it about? I approach that large orange sphere to distance myself from the lil. And one of the magic of fortification that I''ve just mastered, strengthening my magic on myself. This room could not be revived if you enter or leave the dungeon... let''s do everything we can. Release the Fire Martiless. Keep the range down, let the power come out. The red flame I emitted flew quickly to the sphere and was hit. As a result, the sphere broke. Strong wind pressure runs around. Speaking of which, you never let Merciless go to all your might... is that it? That wind pressure will blow me away and fly me to the wall where the lil is. "Stay." "Are you all right? Your husband! It''s very powerful... but this is all your husband has to offer..." I didn''t have to hit Lil, but I crashed into the wall. Ouch. I put on the recovery magic that I had just remembered right away and held it back. By the time the rampage of power had healed, the message had appeared again in my head. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Epic] Crate appears] "Wahoo!? Epic, your husband! The boulder is your husband! Lil, whose hair has become a lot messy, is shaking again. You''ve been amazed since you got into the dungeon. It was a cool way to talk before. Maybe it''s just so awesome. Right beneath where the sphere should have been, it''s a luxurious chest falling off. "Lil, I''m gonna open the arr. What are you gonna do, open it with me? "What!? But this feat belongs to your husband..." "Fine, I''ll open it." "Ah... yeah! Me and Lil went all the way to the chest and we both opened the sole at the same time. What was inside was a box. It is a box in a box. It is small in palm size and depicts like an eagle and an explosion effect. "Wahu? What is this?" "I don''t know... for now, why don''t we appraise it" I tested it. ["Box-shaped key to the [pity] dungeon at the bottom of the valley of Eudaryl" -State Normal -Can ???? -Value ???? - Ingredients ???? Type Key ¡¤ Description You can fight the true Lord by knitting this key in front of the gate of the LORD''s chamber in the "pity" dungeon at the bottom of Eudaryl''s valley. There is an item in this lockbox, but it cannot be opened in the dungeon. By this key when you leave the dungeon, your right to be able to fight the true Lord disappears but you get the contents. In that case, if you get it again, you can fight. Huh... I got something amazing... ??? is it because my appraisal is powerless? This... means... that we got more items in the hidden room that we could go to the hidden route... that sort of thing? Tell Lil what you have tried to appraise. "Ho... ho, true lord? "Oh, looks like it" "Do you fight that, your husband?!? Right... right. I hear the Lord of Dungeons is pretty strong. An even higher being of it... I guess. "No... we''re not fighting yet. I''ll still do the dungeon repetition." "Huh? But I got the corner. Is this...? "Because it says you can get it again, this room will be revived in and out. I mean, we can try again and again here." "Wahoo!? Oh, you are! Then let''s get out of the dungeon quickly. I''ll take care of all your stuff." "Okay, let''s get out of here" Me and Lil got out of the dungeon. The rain is rising. Now, if you go in there again, you''ll get experience, demon nucleus, and this key. "Your husband, open the box earlier." "Ooh." I was prompted by Lil to open the lockbox as soon as I got out. There was only one demon nucleus in there. For what he said legendary...... No, maybe this is a high-ranking demon nucleus. That''s what I thought and the results of my appraisal...... "Lil... this... is SS ranked Demon Nucleus..." "To?" SS Rank Demon Nucleus. Serves 10 S-Rank Demon Nukes. 100 A-rank Demon Nukes. 1000 Demon Nuclei of B-rank. Epic was not Dada. 297 Episode 285: SS Ranks Demon Nucleus (Sho) Having acquired SS ranked Demon Nucleus means that we can synthesize and evolve more and more. You can sell it, but you shouldn''t now. "Lil, this demon nuke, let''s use it fast" "Wow... this is SS Rank Demon Nucleus..." Lil is cheeky on the nucleus of the demon. "Hey, Lil? "Oh, I''m sorry, Mistress. Right, let''s use it." Well, what do we do? First of all, you''re synthesizing my appraisal celebrities with my collection celebrities. These two abilities have 5 skills of the same series. The appraisal king and the sampling king can do so. I''ll synthesize and create those two quickly. SKP had already become a MAX due to carry-over. Use one Demon Nucleus of B to S rank. And then there''s the 7 S-ranked Demon Nukes and the extra. Here''s the turn of that book. Behind this book is a weapons-related SK2 with "O O O Yi" - . Anything, I think I asked a guy named Crusell, the head of the Knights of this country, or an SSS Ranker named Gilmers. I want to make sure Lil remembers this. The synthesis method is...... Gilmers or something. Says it''s appropriate. This is what happened when I stuck in a SK2 for as long as I could... comment. Don''t you have a proper recipe? This Deep Righteous series is. In the meantime, it sounds like you should stick "haughty" in the first or last. "Lil, try synthesizing SK2 the way you like based on the axe haughter" "What? Ah... yeah, okay" Lil told me after a while that I was going to be able to say ''Axe Hell Deep Righteous''. Have it made. Required Demon Nuclei include 1 S-Rank Demon Nucleus and other A-Rank Demon Nuclei. 400 SKP required. No matter, I''ll even have it done by MAX. "Lil, another combination too..." "Wow, okay! Lil then continued to synthesize into Texto, focusing on the axe prison depths, with more "axe bombing depths" and "axe pole depths". They could have done those two if they only changed the order in which they were to be synthesized. Both have the same demon nucleus and SKP. They were synthesized and made and made into MAX. The rest is one thing... Lil had quite a few SK2s, so I had them all MAX and synthesized. One of the others was successfully completed. "Axe Emperor Deity." Have this be MAX as well. "... I feel so much stronger..." "Really? Try swinging the axe a little bit. Towards the trees there." "Yeah. Your husband, stay away from me because I might be in danger" I''ll get away from her, as Lil advised. Lil set up an iron axe, muttered some move-name before waving it. Zackli and trees are slashed at once on a wide scale. The place that wasn''t supposed to have been slashed to see is also slashed. How yucky... so powerful. One of the things that surprises me the most is Lil himself. "Lil... what''s that? "It''s the first move of Axe Polar Deep Righteousness... I didn''t think this would happen... What, this? "It''s the slaughter Lil unleashed." "Oh... yeah. You did..." It was pretty inexpensive. It''s this power with an iron axe, right? What would happen if it was a better axe? ... Yes, I still have 4 S-ranked Demon Nukes. Let Lil create an axe summons similar to my sword summons. "All right, then, Lil! Now let''s build a skill that can summon an axe. S-ranked." "What...? But your master''s share of the demon nucleus..." "Fine, fine. I''ve had enough, and I might get SS ranked Demon Nucleus again." Because if I unleash my magic, I''ll get something epic, and if I do it 10 times or so, I''ll get at least one again. "Wow... if your husband says so..." "So, Lil. What attribute axe would you prefer? If it was my image, Lil would be the wind..." "Then I guess I will. And your husband''s fire..." "Got it." Summoning of S-ranked axes with fire and wind attributes. How do I synthesize it? First... around the Deep Righteous System. Does the base... make it axe-bombing? In Kimagre. Plus wind and fire... then synthesizes axe pole depth. "Extreme Firewind Axe Summoning" - Apparently I have A-rank skills. The name sounds S-ranked, but you''re A-ranked. Lil said this would be a good idea, but the goal is S-rank. A compromise is not a compromise. Ask Lil to synthesize the fire, wind, axe polar depths, axe bombing depths, and then all of Lil''s Daigon arm system, based on the "Extreme Fire Wind Axe Summoning," which had him swing 150 SKP, a third of the MAX. He consumed about 3 S-ranked Demon Nuclei and 8 A-ranked Demon Nuclei, and developed skills for S-rank No. 18, which has a rugged name such as "The Great Summoning of the Blazing Axe of the Extreme Flame Storm". The MAX for SKP is 750. I had it all shaken up because it was a little critical but that was about all I had left for Lil. Yeah, I guess this ripped off both SS ranked demon nuclei and Lil''s SKP a lot. Don''t tell me it''s getting fun along the way. "Should I try to get it out? "Oh, let me see" Lil summoned the axe at hand. It felt like my sword, and it was a pretty fine axe. At first glance, it''s not logging, it''s a weapon. The color feels like a light yellow and green base with a red pattern. Decorated and shaped, luxurious and luxurious. ... I don''t think it''s possible to associate Lil with just looking at this axe. "Wow... what do you say, my lord? "Wow... that" "Right... Your husband! Let''s take another tour. I want to test this power that your husband chose too! ####### ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 151 EXP: 2084600 HP: 5870/5870 (600) MP: 13370/13370 (3000 + 2100) A (Attack): 7435 (4500 + 650) C (Device Degree): 5530 (2600 + 600) D (Defense): 3135 (600 + 100) W (Magic Power): 8635 (4500 +1700) S (Fastness): 12345 (9500 + 200) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [S: Red Lotus Demon Sword Summoning of the Flaming God] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Picking King ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Flaming God ] Lv MAX SKP: 8590 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Emperor of Fire] [Flameworker] [Divine Speed Growth] [Monster Genocider] [Superman] [Subspecies killer] Print: - -------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------- - Status- name: lil huen (Slaver: Show) Level: 150 EXP: 2064600 HP: 4850/4850 (100) MP: 4480/4480 A (Attack): 5680 (1600 +1200) C (degree of vessel): 3180 (500 + 280) D (Defense): 2700 (200 + 100) W (Magic Power): 1920 S (Fastness): 6180 (3100 + 200) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [S: Polar Flame Storm Boom Axe Summons] Lv MAX [E (X): pyrometry] Lv MAX [E (X): hydrology] Lv MAX [E (X): Wind] Lv MAX [E (X): Soil] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv MAX [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordplay] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv1 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Axe Polar Deity ] Lv MAX [Axe Emperor Okiji ] Lv MAX [Axe Hell Deity ] Lv MAX [Axe Boom Yi Star Star Star] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Logging] Lv MAX [Sewing] Lv MAX [Wood Processing] Lv MAX [Collection] Lv MAX [Agriculture] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX SKP: 750 Title: [Battered] [Patient] [Foreign Body Eater] [Divine Fast Growth] [Superman] Print: - -------------------------------------------- 298 Lesson 286: Lils Full Healing and Heart for Sho (Sho) "... how many times is this? "That''s the 12th time. Take a break¡­ open the box on the ground" "Right." Me and Lil had been in and out of the dungeon 10 more times since we cleared the mission room for the first time. As for the rep, it feels like Lil has three rooms and I''m going to do two and a challenge room. Lil says he can defeat the Mirmecoreo degraded species with one or two shots. I''ve got a magic shot, too. Thanks to this, it takes about 7 minutes a week on average. Time shrunk even more since I realized that when I was aware of the speed, I would see around slowly. I arrange boxes on the ground. "Then I''ll open it." "Yeah." Here''s what was in the box. - 10 S-Rank Demon Nukes ? Legend potion ¡¤ Epic Magic Back from Infinite Storage Enchant - 3 large orihal cones - 1 SS Rank Demon Nucleus -The body of a demon named Ortolos. - 10 master potions -S Rank SK1 "Ignoring the Moment" -Enchant Card: Immortality ¡¤ SK2 "Great Clairvoyance" Finish the appraisal as a whole and roughly follow the results to Lil as described above. Let''s give a detailed explanation this evening. "... great clairvoyance? Ah..." When I finished giving Lil a light explanation, Lil gave me a look like he had guessed something, and then he said this to me with a little blush on his cheek. "Your husband... not just in front of your husband... but I''ll take it off if you want..." You don''t have to learn that. " "No, it''s nothing... I don''t use it that way. I want to see it..." Half a lie, but, well, here''s what you''re gonna have to say. But for some reason, Lil has a very sad look on his face. "I knew... my body was full of scratches..." "No, that''s not what I meant!... because Lil''s body... but? Body _____!?" That''s all I noticed. Effect of a total of 11 potions obtained. That this can be used for lil. In addition to full HP healing, the effect of Master Potion is such that you can also raw arms and other things to eliminate scratches. I mean, if you use it for lil, everything you''re making into a lil complex disappears! Why didn''t you notice while you were watching? "Mistress...!? What''s the matter with you? "Hey, Lil.... ears, would you like to have them if they were to grow!? Wounds... if you can erase them, you want to erase them!? "Well... of course..." "Then... I''ll give you this" I handed Lil the master potion. After staring seriously at the potion, Lil asks me about the effect. The effect was explained in detail. It goes with how effective it might be on Lil. "So there were 10 of them... don''t hesitate to use them.... That''s been hard." "Your husband...! Sorry, hey...! Lil thought it was for Shizukuishi in his eyes, and at the next moment he was running away somewhere. Seems to have stopped nearby from detecting it. Oh, that one. Because you''re ashamed to check in front of me for missing wounds after drinking. I heard something barking from the way in, and I was concerned that it was taking me a long time even though I just drank it. After a while, Lil came back with a big cry. ... I haven''t worn any clothes... there are signs of blood bleeding out of my mouth, which is transmitted in a straight line to that intact clean white skin all over my body. My ears were both, my tail was longer and blocked like a wooden dog. Good, I want to say it was really good. I''d say... how am I supposed to respond to a girl of almost the same age who''s about to jump here naked, dripping blood from my mouth? Plus, I''m holding something in one hand that looks important... "Wow... your husband... your husband! Ugh... me! "Hey... lil... clothes! Put your clothes on...! And what blood is it _____" Gabba _____ and Lil hugged me. The shock makes me fall. I didn''t expect to be hugged naked... What can I really do? Please, don''t notice the stuff down there, okay? No... can''t you afford that... I can''t afford it either. "Mistress, Mister! I''ll get to your husband for the rest of my life. I want you to let me get there...! Both physically and mentally, deeply loyal to your husband... loyalty... wow..." "Hey, whoa!? Whoa _________ Huh!? _____ ____ __ "I''m sorry, your husband" "... oh" After a while Lil calmed down. It was hard to be heartless. You can do it. Now, Lil is wearing the clothes she was wearing until earlier, and she''s offering me something while she''s grounded, just like she did after she helped her when she fell. It''s a thing that binds canine teeth to a bunch of hair, drips blood, and is only the object of fear. I was concerned about it and appraised it, but it was labeled "a testament to the absolute loyalty of the werewolves," and I am even more confused. "For now... good for you. Congratulations!" "Wow!! Thanks to your husband for everything! Thank you so much, really... thank you" Lil cried out again. Well, let''s just say that''s nothing good. "Well, at this point... I know how happy I was, and that... I''m not saying anything about the hugging thing right now" "Yeah..." "But I have two doubts. One is that he was bleeding out of his mouth. The other is about what Lil''s offering me right now." Lil stopped sitting in the ground once and turned his face to this side with his front seat on. You look like you''re laughing somewhere. "... the former first, then. I pulled my teeth out. It hurt me to pull it out a little bit... That''s the blood." "Why did you do that? "It''s... with an explanation of this... I know" Lil has shown me another sign of the mystery. "This is... a bunch of hair from my tail tied together with my hair, teeth in the middle of it, and blood dripping..." "That''s all I ask, I''m scared of something..." "Eh... that''s true, isn''t it? But this is for us, the werewolves, who usually act in the herd, who want to be on our side for the rest of our lives, who recognize our power. Just once in a lifetime." So proof of loyalty...? Something to give to someone who wants to be on your side for the rest of their life...? I mean, Lil wants to give me this, right? To me? Seriously? And only once in a lifetime... "Hey, Lil. Once in a lifetime, right...? "Yeah, that''s right." "I can''t... I can''t take that." "Nah... why? I''m not asking you to marry me, am I? No... you know... I don''t mind if you take it that way... As a slave, I wanted to stay with your husband and support him for the rest of my life..." Suggestion...? I don''t know, it''s a heavy story from earlier... I mean, I''m about to be forced to make the kind of choice that will carry Lil''s life anyway. But... I''m going to free Lil from slavery. I can''t believe you''ve been my slave for the rest of your life... In the first place, I thought I might... go back to Earth. 299 Lesson 287: Lils Full Healing and Heart for Sho -2 (Sho) "Lil, I was going to... see how you were doing until your body got better in some way or you could work alone and free yourself from slavery. So slaves for the rest of their lives..." "What... ah... so... but... you know... even if we free ourselves from slavery... uh... you know... we can have relationships like buddies, friends... kids... right? Ahhh... ahhh... Um...! If your husband is good... he''s... a lover..." Is this... can I really say no? Lil is as desperate as ever. I''m with you... friends, buddies, I want to stay in a relationship. I guess so. If I say no... will Lil hurt his heart again? I guess I''ll take it. Maybe it''s all back and I can''t believe my meal won''t go through my throat again... So, instead of saying no, why don''t you just tell him you can''t do it? I can''t, I have to go home. Ip, we need to find you and Cherry Blossom and go back to Earth. But it''s unlikely you''ll believe me for a good reason. Like this world is a fantasy to me and our world is a fantasy to the lils. Easy... yes, easy. "Lil... isn''t it hard being together for the rest of your life? "Well, that''s true. Doesn''t mean we''ll be snuggling around 24 hours a day. What I''m saying is that in some way for the rest of my life, I swear allegiance to your husband..." "Loyalty for life...? I can''t believe you used one thing in your life on me... Look, Lil. We''ve only been together two weeks. Don''t you regret giving it to a human being as soon as you meet something so important? "I don''t regret it" I shut up by accident for that instant answer. Lil''s will seems stiff. "Your husband... your husband said to a human being who''s only been two weeks since we met... but... Speaking from me, I''ve only been with you for two weeks, and you''ve done all kinds of things. So... I want your husband to take it." "You want to give it to me more than I do, or maybe you''ll come out sometime, right? "... how dare anyone save my life twice? Lil is tenacious. What am I supposed to do now, really take it? No... I knew it... ... Yeah, well... I won''t hide it and I''ll have to convince you why I won''t take it. If this happens. "Lil, I know how it feels" "Wow! Bye...! "But... there''s a reason I can''t take it." "Huh...? "Listen carefully, I am not a person of anasm" I told him how I got here in as much detail and seriousness as I could, what world I was in before, and what I was working for. And eventually, we have to go back to Earth. "The more _________... So your husband''s knowledge is skewed somewhere... and... he rarely has dark hair or dark eyes." Lil had no doubt about the story and believed me. In the first place, it seems very rare in this world that the color of the hair and the color of the eyes go hand in hand. "That''s the thing. I mean, I can''t be with you for the rest of my life. So that''s such a precious thing¡­ I can''t take it. Oh, I''m telling you, it''s not like I hate Lil." "... Your husband, are you mistaken? I take this as a sign of loyalty, don''t I? Instead of giving it to me in the sense that I want to be with you for the rest of my life, it''s a sign of intent that I''m going to stay with you for the rest of my life and pledge allegiance. It doesn''t matter where your husband is if you''re just thinking about it. It makes sense to me that a respectable man, your husband, would accept this." Expression of intent to swear allegiance for life...... well. If that''s the case, maybe you can take it. Lil doesn''t seem to regret it at all with my hair on me... Are you sure it''s okay with me? Which means you''re gonna be special to Lil, right? You''re not, are you giving me this because I''m special? "I''m gonna ask you again? You''re really good with me." "Ugh! Lil nodded with a nicked smile. "Okay, then ____" Lil pointed one hand at me as I tried to reach for that sign Lil had. "Wait, I have a proper pose for you when I give you this." "Oh, wow." Lil sat down again and turned his hand to me to offer his contribution. Its palms bear testimony of loyalty. I touched it terribly so it wouldn''t collapse, and I put it in my hand. I got blood on my hands. "Wahoo. That''s the end of the proof of loyalty! Clear and I swear my life''s loyalty to your husband." "Oh... By the way, the dugout was a pose..." "Yeah. He used to be a deep kisser. Because even same-sex people can take it from me..." "Ooh. Really?" I asked for Lil''s favor. I couldn''t help but take it while I was still wondering if this was really a good idea. I''ve also talked about my ultimate purpose... and maybe I can free Lil from slavery in this stream. "Lil. Then I''ll have one too, okay? "What. I''ll ask you anything because I swore allegiance. Anything." "Oops. This is it..." I took Lil''s contract out of the magic back when I got her as a slave. "It''s... it''s your husband''s contract." "Oh, if I break this, Lil will be freed from slavery. You know what I''m trying to say. Either way, it''s something you have to do someday." If I don''t finish this before I get home, Lil will be my slave for a long time, not in that world. "Yeah...... Your husband, can I ask you a question? "That''s good." "Well... even if I''m no longer your husband''s slave... will your husband stay with you until he leaves? That''s what he asks me as I look up to him. It''s like a dog, not a wolf. Well, wolves are like dogs. "Oh, I''m going to" "Wahoo! Thanks." "Then... we''ll break it" "... yeah" I broke that contract. At that moment, the contract was a light, and the shoulders of those with lil ''tattoos glowed. Lil looked at his shoulder, only his clothes. The example slave''s tattoo was clean and completely gone. "Now I''m not your husband''s slave." "It''s like reciprocity already. You don''t have to call me your husband." "Shh... shh... shh.... I knew you couldn''t stay your husband? "... you can call Lil whatever you want" "Okay, your husband! I guess I''m more used to being called this, too. You don''t have to heal me... little by little. I nudged the proof of Lil''s loyalty in my hand into a beautifully broken contract and carefully placed it inside the first box of keys I got. Now that I''ve settled on one thing... I actually still have something to ask you, this is it. "Lil ''by the way" "Hmm? Kind of your husband." Lil looks very happy. Seeing you like this, I don''t think it would have been a mistake to receive it. Well, we''re still talking. "He said during the explanation... that it was a proposal or a lover... I mean, what''s that all about? You mean you like me? "Wahoo!? To my sudden question, Lil, who would have thought he had finished a paragraph, opened his eyes and solidified. My mouth doesn''t even move with a nibble. "Eh... Even in that relationship with your husband, I''m not good... so... Because some werewolves give you an array in that sense." Lil is talking cleverly even though his mouth still stings... And you''re embarrassed, me. This mistake is embarrassing! "What. I thought that''s what Lil was looking at me for. Little bit. That was my ego." "Wahoo!? Lil opened his eyes even more than he had just done. What the... I just asked because I thought so. Why are you surprised? Because I don''t want to be the second dance of someone who died without being able to convey his feelings. That''s just what I asked. The result was my complacency. "What''s going on, Lil? Was there a problem? "Wahoo... wahoo... what does your husband think of me?... su... like it? Well, I guess the story fluidly means'' as a person ''. "Sort of." If you don''t like it, you''re just freeing yourself from slavery after you help, giving me enough money to live for a while, and you''re breaking up. "!? Oh yeah! That''s right! Your husband... then... you know what? "Hmm?" "I... like your husband. The... in a romantic sense..." "Heh...? I replied with a weird voice because of the delay in processing my head only for a moment. Um... did Lil confess to me now? Sudden confession...? No... isn''t it sudden? Uh... that? I mean, I wasn''t complacent...? I didn''t know it was true. I wonder how to reply. I don''t know because I have no experience other than having a dream dressed as a woman by Miho who has jokingly imitated a confession to me. What am I supposed to do? "Your husband... I know your husband has to go home to that chicken... but, uh... just hang out with me... I want you to..." If I''m okay here, I''m going out with Lil. Right. ... I don''t know what to do, I have myself saying, ''It would be good if you were in this world,'' and I''m saying, ''You better stop because it''s going to be so hard to break up''. I need some more... information... "Lil. My... what''s good? "I like it all... but if you insist, you can help me." "Ah... no... yeah, ah, thanks..." Wow... what to do... I don''t want to say no... It can''t be Earth for such a pretty girl to confess to me... In addition, new words such as'' it is the same now that farewell is hard ''have joined us. A little peek into my face where Lil is lost. And soon, Lil''s face turned into a shombolished, sad-looking face. She also has ears. "Your husband...? I figured I couldn''t do it with my ex-slave? That''s right... I''m sorry ___" "Nice." "Ho... really? Are you going out with me or something? "Nice." Ha... I said... I said it before Lil gave up. This mouth gave me permission on its own before I could make up my mind completely. "Wow!! My lord! Your husband!! Lil jumped at me. The fully healed tail is shaken by the momentum that is likely to blow up at the base. Well... is this a good idea... _____ ____ __ "Thank you for your patience, my lord, for a short time to come" "Welcome... Welcome" After a while, Lil calmed down and bowed her head very deeply to me again. This isn''t Lil''s personality, it seems a race that does this. "Wow... dungeon when I get some rest... date... I''d love to. Your husband." "Ooh. Let''s not." I didn''t know you called diving into a dungeon a date... Check the status before doing so. "Lil, let''s check the status before we go. You might be on a level enough to have to manage it." "Right... Jaami ____" Lil opened his eyes and solidified. It solidifies really well today. That surprise may be taking you up quite a bit. I also opened the status following Lil. I would really like to say... this is... My body hasn''t moved in surprise for a few minutes. 300 Lesson 288: The Love Tale of Two Ladies "Alim was cute today too! "Right. I wonder how that girl is really so cute! Lilo and Muli, who are staying in the same room at Alim Mansion, talked about wrapping them in futons. "I''m sure that''s because you''re Alim." "Muli is right. That''s because you''re Alim! By the way... there''s such a thing as a" Love the Two of Zierce "meeting..." "We were the first to become a fan of Alim." "" Hey! Because we ate lots of delicious things on this day, or the two of us are always in a good mood for more. "Ha... and you''ve got a lot less to talk about Alim" "Right... We''ve been talking about Arim all night for the past few days..." "What are we talking about today? "There''s no Orgo or Ruin, and you want to talk in love? "Nice." I didn''t know the men had talked about the same content that day, and they were going to talk in love. It''s fashionable. "So... from which? "Let''s make up our minds here in Junken." As a result of Junken, Mulli lost and the wings said who he liked first. Let me preface, the two of you are telling this story knowing each other''s favorite opponents. "I wonder who Muli likes? "Alim! "No Alim. It''s a girl." "But Alim and Micah are dating, aren''t they?" "Those kids are special! If it''s hard to say, ask me questions gradually." "Ha... yes! Muli tightened her feelings cuckoo. "First... who do I know? "Yes." "About the same age? "Ha... yes! "Handsome?" "Ah... your face is definitely cool. It feels refreshing... not... but... intense." "Super handsome? "... uh... yes! "Okay, you tell Orgo that Muli is super handsome about Orgo." "Hey, Lilo. You know we like each other, don''t you? Please don''t make fun of me! I really like it..." Muli became mojimoji. Lilo strokes Muli''s head a little rough like that. "I know! "Hiaaah! Hey..." "Funny." "Also... already -! It''s my turn next! "Yeah, yeah, come on! Lilo strained that overburdened chest. Muli looks envious of it and then asks Lilo a question. "Well... keep an eye on it" "Yeah, my favorite is that my hair is long and beautiful golden for a man... kind and handsome, what a prince and second son in this country ____" ''Wait a minute,'' Mulli stopped talking about Lil. "Lilo... I know that someone who likes Lilo is Ruin" "Yeah, you are." "... it''s sloppy. Lilo made fun of me, so let me make fun of Lilo too." "No, no, no, no." ¡­¡­¡­ Muli shut up for a few seconds and then carried her arm to Lilo''s cheek, pinching her. Pinch and then pick and stretch that cheek further. "Not as good as Alim, but it''s comfortable to touch." "Hiuri! Hi-ha-ha." "I don''t like it. I decided to make fun of Lilo. I''m doing this until I figure out what to make fun of." "Hih! Five minutes later, Muri, who came up with something, took her hand off Lilo''s cheek as she nibbled. "Phew." "Lilo..." "Hey... what''s up?" "Sorry, I didn''t think of that" "Uh... what''s that?" "I can''t think of anything to make fun of in words, so I''m going to show my remorse with attitude." After saying so, Muli abruptly, eagled one of Lilo''s breasts. But I can''t grasp it with one hand and I can''t afford it. I started rubbing my chest with the intention of making fun of it, but that, on the contrary, was supposed to make a big big scratch in Mulli''s heart. "Huh... Muli. Hey, no..." "Lilo, what is this? How big are my things? "Sa... come on..." "Not big enough with one hand at all... I don''t know if I have a fist..." Muli moves her hand as she complains about Lilo. By the way, this act didn''t start just now. It has been done about four years ago, once or three times every two to three months. "But Muli. Alim isn''t as good as Mulli." "Whoever has it doesn''t know what it feels like not to have it. Alim... it''s already a little bigger than me. It''s big enough to get to Micah to know clearly. Princess Kara gives way to the queen. Those three are only 12 or 13, right? How many am I? "Ju... Ha ha." "Huh..." Muli finally cried out. Even so, I''m not really crying, but I kind of cried because I felt like crying. "Lilo... Orgo, do you prefer a daughter with big breasts...? "Hey, that''s not the type of thing Orgo is. Besides, Alim''s got a year-to-year chest, but she''s spectacularly popular with guys, isn''t she? "Oh... that''s old! And my face, Alim, you two are beautiful girls every 1000 years! I... I..." Muri shook them as crocodiles. I was really about to cry as a result of saying something pessimistic myself. Lilo comforts such a muli. "Even Muli is cute. My chest just gets big and my shoulder hurts, and the guy who''s a lousy guy is gonna take a look at the giraffe, and it''s not a good thing, okay? Cheer up, Mulli! Because you have your charm! "Huh... lilo!! Muli moved to Lilo''s bet, dived into the futon and hugged Lilo. Just so your face comes around your chest. And my God, I fell asleep just like that. "Ha... I also have a lot of problems... Ruin... he''s a prince... and I can''t believe it. Ma, no. Go to sleep. Go to sleep." 301 Episode 289: Dungeons (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The day after his first visit to the castle in a few days, Kanata and Sakura were having breakfast and discussing what to do today. "So Sakura, I''m going to see how the dungeon goes today. I''d like to have a week if I could." "I just follow what the leaves do... Oh, it''s got sauce on my mouth..." "Oh, really? Sakura reached up to Kanata''s mouth and showed a bare gesture of softening something. It didn''t really come with anything. Includes a non-existent sauce that tickles with its fingers in its mouth, hesitating for a moment. To make it look like a canata. "Look, what a mess. Eat your breakfast soon. Or the breakfast I made... isn''t it tasty? "Yes, no. It''s so delicious. But cherry blossoms... has the atmosphere changed since yesterday? Like... something... changed anyway? "Why did you say that twice? Sakura had decided to change her attitude to Kanata a little yesterday with Killian''s advice. Sakura thinks that what she is doing is very embarrassing. But I also tell myself that this is to make it a little easier for Kanata. Besides, it can be quite enjoyable for her to feel uncomfortable about putting herself at Kanata. "... it wasn''t something done or anything, was it? "It''s okay. Because Kanata worked out for me, I think I can handle it myself before it gets done" "Well, you are, aren''t you" After a while, the two finished their breakfast, dressed (Sakura did not follow Killian''s advice here alone, and dressed in less exposed clothes in this country), and came as close to a dungeon that was allowed in and out of Lowkiss on Kanata''s instant trip. "Uh, didn''t you and Dompisha..." "But that big hole... I can see the dungeon. It''s almost inaccurate." At the end of Sakura''s gaze was a large hole, a dungeon. The two of you have heard from Deiss about the properties of this dungeon. The two approach the hole and take a peek inside. "Something artificial." "Right. That floor you see in the back... what is it? It''s like a floor to imagine a dubious mad-science lab. "Well... whatever it is, we need to go in..." "Kanata.... why do you have that? Kanata wears a black eyelid in one eye and laughs at Nitanita as she poses as something strange. "Phew... I brought it beyond dimension, this was in the garment that directs my learning of pitch black..." "What... you''ve been putting this in my uniform pocket the whole time? "Yeah. I''m trying not to hold it down, so this is good for my eyes. Actually, I''ve been wearing it for a few days now." With that said, Kanata changes her mysterious pose. Sakura ignored it. Inside, I am delighted that the birthday gift I gave him a few years ago is still in use. "Hey... don''t wear it in public because it''s embarrassing... I''m glad you''ve always taken care of me..." "Ha... do good... All right, let''s go in! "What... hey... while..." Grabbing Sakura''s hand quickly, Kanata moved to the beginning of that dungeon. Letters come to mind between the two of us. [We entered a dungeon of "anger" in the Nivre Forest] "Cherry blossoms, cherry blossoms, don''t feel kind of good! Ha... Looking forward to it... cherry blossoms! "Ye... calm down for a second... There could be a life-threatening trick or a strong demon." "So is that. Phew... I lost track of what I did." It''s still going on. Sakura waited for Kanata to offer out of excitement before doing all the auxiliary magic she could to the limit. "Thanks. All right, then let''s move on" "Ooh... ooh! For the first time, the two of them slowly proceeded to walk. You will soon confront one demon in a place of spread. The demon''s appearance was like a loba, but for some reason his whole body was black, his eyes glowing green, creating an atmosphere somewhere machine-like. "What the... cool...! "Right... that could be a little cool for sure. Even though it''s a lobby." "Okay... then I''ll knock you down a bit! Kanata threw a spear at the loba. In an instant it pierced. At that moment the spear disappears somewhere. Appear out of nowhere and again, pierce. Kanata applied the spear twice. Black robbers were killed for seconds, not long before they resisted. Five C-rank Demon Nukes are coming out. "Ye... strong..." "Heh... would it? My powers are wonderful." "Yeah... well, I might admit it to a boulder" While you two are discussing it, the next door opens. "The type that opens when you win¡­ or, okay, let''s go next! 302 Episode 290: Dungeon-2- (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) When the two of them came to the next room, there was a big muckade there. The demon is also basically black, and the eyes, between verses, etc. look glowing green. "Mukade... right? You don''t feel so bad." "You look like you''re in the game, don''t you? Sooo." Kanata throws a spear. When I stabbed him multiple times using mindfulness, just like Roba earlier, the cool mukade fell down with Zushin making a loud noise for that waste. Two B-rank Demon Nukes emerge from that carcass. "Are all the demons here so cool? "Sa... come on..." The two retrieve the body and go to the next room. In the next room, there were five black-and-green lights hidden in the dark with swords. "Whoa... this is cool too..." "It''s just enemies who seem to like leaves." "Right... hehe, I knew this wasn''t the dungeon or anything. It''s so expensive and so numb." To the two of you who are talking swallowing, those five bodies jump. But along the way, five at once, like dough, were pierced by a spear that twisted and strangely moved. Canata threw the spear while manipulating it. Five of those puppets pierced disappeared so that the sand could be blown away by the wind. All that was left was the sword I had and 10 D-rank Demon Nukes. "Is that it? When did you take it down? "I just knocked him down... oh, it looks like he doesn''t have a body left. Just the sword and the nucleus." "You used to stab me all at once." "Well... because it''s me? Huff." Kanata looked doya. Sakura follows such a canata cheek. "Yikes!? I''ll be right there. "... yeah" The two went further into that next room. Large doors on the front of that room. In front of the door was Mirmecoreo. However, unlike the normal Mirmecoreo, the skin and hair are darker, the eyes, nails, joints, etc. glow mechanically green, and more importantly, their tattegami and tail hair look pale green again depending on the angle of light. From the fact that the next stage is the boss''s room¡­ Canata is excited about its Mirmecoreo appearance. "Cool... ''cause it''s so cool... awesome..." "That sure is awesome... looks strong" "That''s probably a demon called Mirmecoreo. Sounds like a demon that often appears in the A-ranks. But it looks different... maybe it''s a subspecies. In the first place, they''re all subspecies." ''Subspecies'' in this world do not mean inferior beings, but mutant species and the like. "I made up my mind! Sovoy." "What? "I''ll have my own Partisan made at the blacksmith using that Mirmecoreo material! "Heh... isn''t that good? Sakura agreed with that opinion of Kanata as she watched Mirmecoreo, who had already had several stab wounds on her body and was out of breath. "By the way, leaves. Looks like we''re done with the dungeon, though? "Right... I think it''s a little short" "Hmm? Am I? Well good, go outside _____" While holding Sakura''s hand, Kanata stopped talking and began to look somewhere to concentrate. That place where Canata stared was the corner of this room. "Ye...? What''s wrong with you? "No... alle, there... Why is there a green line in the corner of this room?" "Come on..." "Hey... can I take a good look? Well, there''s no reason to stop it. The two let go of their hands and approached the mysterious line. Kanata is trying to knock the knack there, or keeping her ears close and listening to the sound. "Got something? "No... but there seems to be something. Cherry blossoms, just stay away." "Mmm." "Thunder martyless!" Kanata unleashed her magic towards it. Make a loud noise, its walls break. "Ahhh...! Hidden room...! "Ho... it''s true! Leaf, wow! "Oh, wow... I''m excited! Wonderful! Ah! "... Now that I know it''s amazing, calm down a little bit" Sakura''s Decopin attacked Kanata''s forehead, which is leaping in excitement and weird poses. It doesn''t hurt that much. "Abe! "Look, I''m gonna go into that room." "... yeah" The two entered the hidden room. At the same time, a message flows through my head. [We entered the secret stage of the "Anger" dungeon in the Nivre Forest. Here, a mission will be sent. Complete that mission and the Crate will appear. Accomplishments when cleared will change the contents of the available chest] [Hit the attack and move the square object, transporting it to its destination within 3 minutes. Clear when reached within the time limit. Also, the sooner you get there, the better the contents of the crate you get. So let''s start the mission] 303 Episode 291: Dungeon-3 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Because _____. They just need to put this boxy thing in that goal over there." Kanata said that, not to say that room, at the end of a place like a hallway, looking at the only strangely glowing spot there. "I want to see that... but we need to hurry! Time''s running out! "So is that." Approximately 20 seconds since the beginning. Kanata straightened the object in front of her with instantaneous movement to its goal. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Epic] Crate appears] With that message, that object, which had been flown, disappeared into a grain of light, and a treasure chest came out of it. "... well, I knew it" "Hehe." Kanata pulled the chest over here on an instant move and opened it. The contents were boxes. "This...? "Um, I don''t know... but I can''t seem to open it right now" "Then who''s likely to have cleared the dungeon later... why don''t you ask around Mr. Thor as well? "Right..." I take the contents of the crate and grab Sakura''s shoulder. "Well, let''s just get out of here." "Yeah!" Momentary travel allowed the two of them to get out of the dungeon in an instant. "Yikes..." "Ha... I knew that of the leaves would be amazing... It''s amazing how well you can use it." "hehe... thanks" Kanata took out the box she just got. I tried to open it again and it opened easily. "This... is the kind of thing that opens outside." "What was in it? "Hmmm......" The contents were 10 S-ranked demon nuclei. "That''s a couple of S-rank demon nukes. Enough treasure! "Heh!... but why are you wazzing in such a small box? "Maybe... this box itself can be used somewhere in the dungeon or something... Given that I can''t open it in a dungeon... I guess the type that won''t work if I leave the dungeon..." "Oh well... I figured I''d ask Mr. Thor later in a nutshell" Magic back the demon nucleus and its mysterious box. "... just one more tour. That was how it went, so now I''m seriously going to time attack." "Ha... time attack? "Yeah. I''m sorry, time... could you measure it? Oh, and once we''re done around that, let''s go home and manage our status." "Ha... well, fine. Go ahead." "Yeah!" Sakura took out the clock to see the time to clear the dungeon of Canata. Seeing how it was, Kanata dived into the dungeon on an instant move. "Totally... you like games..." Yes, Sakura took the mat out of the magic back and spread it to the ground as she whined, and sat there. And I open the book, but I don''t read it. "(... leaves... oh, cool...! Well, what do you say? Is my... color attack working on the leaves? They said something different or something... Ha... I''m embarrassed...! So, but Killian said she should be happy to push her body or just do a little colorful trick...! Can we keep this up? Is that okay?... Aren''t you my reward? Is it a proper reward for the leaves? Ki... concerned...! I''d like to ask the person, but don''t ask...! __________ in the first place _____ ___ __ _____ What is it? Oh... ugh... Killian said Leaf likes me...! How happy I would be if it were true! Oh, I knew I liked it... I liked it... Yikes!) " "What do you like? "Fi!? Sakura was so surprised that she had a weird voice that she wouldn''t normally answer. Kanata is back. He instantly moved back next to Sakura, who was alarmed that he would still be diving. There is a box and paper in my hand. "Ah... uh... yes! I was thinking about sweet things..." "It was. Cherry blossoms are really sweet. Then we''ll go eat together later! "Ugh... yeah. Oh, by the way... two and a half minutes." To avoid further prying, Sakura strayed from the subject. "Well... I thought I had a minute..." "Isn''t it too early for two and a half minutes? "Well... maybe so. Oh, yeah, I''m the treasure of this one. Skill Cards" "Uh... is he the one who can remember his skills? What can you remember? "I haven''t seen it yet. I''ll take a look." Kanata put the card on her forehead and checked the contents. "What was that? "SK2 with 4 stars, great clairvoyance... even clairvoyance" "and... dude!? Oh... no, Ip, if you remember that..." "Uh... why? "My... I might get a peek at a bath or something... It could also watermark clothes in the first place..." One of the reasons why I may be seen¡­ and the number one reason why the leaves stopped me from remembering clairvoyance can be to avoid falling in love with others. Sakura herself hasn''t noticed. "I wouldn''t do that..." "I know. I know Leaf has Kitchen II disease but I wouldn''t do that... but I guess I''m a little nervous... I can''t believe it" "Hmm... ok. So this is cherry blossoms, remember? "It would help if you did that" Sakura received the card from Kanata and loaded it on her forehead. He asks me if I will master it in my head, and I say yes. Sakura got the great clairvoyance safely. "Alright... then let''s go back to the inn and manage our status! I haven''t seen you in a while." "Mm-hmm." Sakura gets up, cleans up the area, and then persists in Kanata. Kanata cared about it, but otherwise, she didn''t go in, she made an instant move. 304 Lesson 292 Leaves, Thinking -3 Preliminary (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Then sit down on the couch too and take your time. Write your status on this piece of paper." "Yeah." Back in the room, the two of them began to look at the status as they sat on the couch. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata Level: 222 EXP: 6304600 HP: 10900/10900 (100) MP: 14600/14600 (1800 +300) A (Attack): 7100 (650 + 1100) C (Device Degree): 6465 (1000 + 110) D (Defense): 5450 (100) W (Magic Power): 5450 (+100) S (Fastness): 8850 (2400 + 1100) STP: 47950 - Skills - SK1) [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [E (X): Fire] Lv- [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [E (X): Illusion] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv3 [Spear Hauser ] Lv MAX [Bow Technique] LV- [Cooking Star] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Spasi Operation ] Lv MAX SKP: 48220 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Victor Fimbuture] [The Diseased] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Subspecies Killer] [Divine Growth] Print: - -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura Level: 222 EXP: 6304600 HP: 10900/10900 (100) MP: 15100/15100 (1400 + 1600) A (Attack): 5805 (350 + 100) C (Device Degree): 5950 (500 + 100) D (Defense): 5450 (100) W (Magic Power): 8650 (2100 + 1300) S (Fastness): 6950 (1500 + 100) STP: 47950 - Skills - SK1) [S: Complete Recovery Absolute Magic Secrets] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [E (X): wind] Lv- [E (X): fire] Lv- [E (X): Rock Arts] Lv- [E (X): Ice] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [E (X): Weakening] Lv- [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [Spear Star] Lv - [Gym Star] Lv 2 [Bow Technique] LV- [Cooking Star] LV3 [Dismantling] LV2 [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Large Clairvoyant ] LV- [Evelyn Reame ] Lv MAX SKP: 46840 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Riches Vanadies] [Riches] [Charming Talent] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Divine Growth] Print: - -------------------------------------------- "Is that...? Is this what happens when you leave your status alone for a few days? "Sa... come on... I don''t know... but isn''t this like the adventurers in the SSS ranks? "No... SKP and STP are more than that thanks to the title..." "Wow..." For a while the two of them were stunned looking at that status. Because it was so much better than the last time I saw your status. Sakura only saw the status screen below when mastering the secret of full recovery absolute magic. "So... what do we do with this? "I don''t know what to do... just assign or synthesize points..." "Right..." Kanata took out something like a dictionary of skill synthesis that she had bought during her (tentative) date with Sakura from Magic Back. "Well... let''s think about this as we look at it" "Yeah." Kanata decided to assign her SKP first. In his head he had already decided to allocate a large SKP, 47950 SKP... Kanata allocated this to attack and speed by 20,000. I only shook another 50 to make Kiri better for the attack. I didn''t have to get lost¡­ especially fast. Nokori 7900. Assign 900 of these to MP. And add 2000 to the quickness, and clever 2000. I swayed the noodles 3000 to each status that I had not allocated this time, 1000 at a time. "Cherry blossoms... you have an opinion on assigning something? "Right... don''t you need MP anymore? I want the attack to go up a little bit. The basics are magic and speed centered." "Whoa." Now think about allocating Sakura''s STP. Among the canatas, they had almost decided to allocate 20,000 STPs to magic. They wanted it for the attack, so 5050 for now. 10000 for speed. The dust allocates 12900¡­ 2900 to MP, 1000 for HP and defense just like yourself. 2000 because it is cleverly applied. The rest got another 2,000 allotted for magic, attack, and speed. "Now that''s good..." Next up is SKP... I''m evolving all of the skills I have right now and assigning them to the limit, synthesizing them and not disappearing (X) skills to the limit will leave them at all... " "When did you figure that out?" "Just now. Well, I need to think about this anyway... oh, well, it''s time to learn how to appraise." Kanata took out the mystery of the example, a box (lockbox) with two crows depicted, and stared out. "Ye... what are you doing? Skills?" "Well... don''t worry, cherry blossoms stare at this too ''wanting to know''..." "What...? Yeah... okay." Sakura followed the instructions without any doubt, because it must be about Kanata. Three minutes after staring, they both acquired ''appraisal'' skills. "Hmm. This should make it a lot easier from the next round" "You know you can learn this a lot..." "Sort of. I knew I had the skills to appraise... if I stared at something that seemed unusual, I wondered if I could learn it." "I see..." "Well... it''s time to assign SKP" Kanata started allocating SKP. First, acquire skills that you have not acquired (X). Then all skills were evolved as much as possible, allocated to limits and consumed a total of 10180 SKPs. When I learned the art of darkness, shagging, the fact that Sakura struggled to stop that shaggy kanata is another story. Sakura''s skills were then similarly assigned, and Sakura consumed a total of 9960 SKPs. In addition, the five skills that emerged when the appraisal evolved into an appraisal celebrity were synthesized with the appraisal celebrity (which Kanata came up with) and mastered the appraisal king. "Can cherry blossoms be appraised with clairvoyance? Right...... try to appraise the bath soap from here? "Yeah... erm... oh, I think I can! "Well... that''s convenient inside. Well, then it''s time to think about synthesis." With that said, Kanata turned a book that said something about perplexity and skill. Sakura peeks into it too. "Ah...! It''s so convenient..." "Hmm? Like what?" "Look at this, Rigid Arms and Jung-min." "Make all this? "Yeah." Each of them made and mastered rigid arms, clever, strong, wise, and agile. It was also evolved into a large rigid arm, etc. "Ip, can''t we do something if we synthesize all five of these? "Hmm... I can, but I need you to wait. Because I''ll use it for this." Kanata opened the last page of the final volume at the point of synthesis and said so. 305 Lesson 293 Leaves, Think-3 Part II (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "SSS Ranker... Supervised by Gilmers...? "Yes, it is. So what''s amazing is this deep system skill." "Sword Emperor Okiyi... or something? "Yes, Mr. Crusell has used it too... and that''s pretty strong, isn''t it? So I was wondering if you and I should learn cherry blossoms." "Then why don''t we just synthesize it? All four of these... according to this guy, not just the sword, but the bow, the spear, the iron ball, it seems to be the same." "Well... that''s what I was thinking..." Kanata is kind of trying to tell me. "What''s going on? "You use one and a half S-rank demon nuclei for one synthesis of this... it''s not enough at all. Not now." "Oh, that''s fine, Ye, you just have to master it all. If you think about it, I''m the only one who can support you." "Are you sure? Thanks." "Well, you were gonna do that from the start, weren''t you? "Sort of." Kanata took the S-rank Demon Nucleus and a few A-rank Demon Nucleuses out of the Magic Back and successfully mastered all of the Spear''s depths to see if a good combination was found. "But I knew you''d better remember about one cherry blossom." "... you have three more. I''ll only learn one." Sakura also mastered sword bombing. "So, what do we do with the rest? I have a lot of SKP left..." "I really want to synthesize dark art, meditation, spear depth, and make a lot of things... but I was wondering if the rest of the demon nuclei have a good way to use cherry blossoms..." "Hmm, what kind? "I''ll teach you more now..." "Yes, sir." Kanata''s idea was to consider that when Sakura mastered S-rank skills in the healing system, the Demon Nucleus consumed only a few essentially B-rank Demon Nuclei. I wondered if I could create 10 or more Recovery or Auxiliary or Woodworking S-Rank skills and combine them all to create SS Rank skills. It should be noted that during this explanation, Kanata has always had a cook-diopathic tone. "That''s why I want these two remaining S-rank Demon Nukes to be used by Sakura." "I see..." "Ready? "Fine.... Then how do I synthesize it? "Uh hey ____" Sakura begins to synthesize, as Kanata says. Even so, Kanata doesn''t know what to synthesize either, so I''m just thinking about it as a good thing. Firstly, "healing techniques/poles" and "woodworking techniques/poles" and "enhancement techniques/poles", followed by the synthesis of "light techniques/poles", acquiring S-rank skills, skills to invoke spirits of wood attributes that specialize in restoration or enhancement: "Recovery of the Holy Forest Great Spirit Summoning". Next, "healing techniques/poles" and "light techniques/poles" and "great wisdom". And... Synthesis of "Anomaly Solving Techniques/Poles" and acquisition of skills to recover MP when used in addition to the person called "Polar Method of White Light Great Cure Techniques". He then tried different syntheses and acquired seven skills: "The Most Polar of the Recovery Realm," "The Great Spirit Summoning of the Recovery of the Holy Springs," "The Polar of the Recovery of the Holy Flame," "The Superpolar of the Recovery of the Holy Wind," "The Jen Healing Secret of Mother Earth," "The Jen Healing Secret of Mother Sea," and "The Light Recovery Secret of Sky". "They''re all amazing effects..." "Yeah, and then you can synthesize that skill that cured cherry blossom eyes with healing techniques and Evelyn Reame and you can do something about it." "Right... I''ll try! Sakura waved one-third of the SKP on everything (6070 for consumption SKP) and synthesized it, as told by Kanata. As a result, he mastered the SS rank, subrank 20 skill "The Science of Jen God Healing". Sakura looked at the effect in detail or was terribly surprised. "After all, SS rank skills are amazing? "Shh... it''s not amazing...! You know ____" Sakura explained the skill to Kanata. There are 3 steps to activate the magic of that skill. First, determine the scope to your own center of the effect. It consumes MP when determining the range, but its MP consumption is suppressed by magic. It is also, of course, possible to magic directly on singular and multiple subjects, in which case MP is not consumed. We can then decide what to restore while we are within that range. Subjects can come from people, demons, animals, plants, and other living things, objects (even items and roadside stones). Finally, determine the extent of recovery. There is a level of recovery from 1 to 10, and if it is 9, HP, MP, state, body, etc. can be restored to its complete state as the recovery target (if it is aimed at itself, MP will not recover). 10 is special and can resuscitate the subject within 48 hours of death. In addition, these three thoughts are terminated and activated in an instant. The above is the effect of Sakura''s "Reason for the Healing of Jen God". SKP requires 11500. About 2.2 S-ranked Demon Nukes have been consumed so far. Different titles have also been acquired and evolved. "SKP to the max, should I allocate it? "Well...! "Right... right... yeah" They said they had gained such tremendous skills of effectiveness that, for some reason, they looked spicy. The reason the two of them look spicy, that was in terms of ''reviving'' this skill. "Hey... Ye... if... if... if... this is... eh... I... if you remember me on Earth, come on..." ".................. yeah" "Sis... hiu... ah... yum brother come on... ghhh... I wonder if they brought you back to life..." "... sorry, I don''t know" "Ugh... guh... sister... sister... aah... aah" Kanata turned her hand from Sakura''s shoulder and held her gently, and Sakura kept crying in Kanata''s chest for a few minutes. 306 Episode 294: Sweets (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Phew... sorry Ye. She suddenly started crying. And... thanks for the consolation." "No... because I feel the same way.... Shall we go eat something sweet?" "Yeah... ugh! hehe." They went out of the inn and headed to the cafe and sweet shop. I look at the menu of the store and decide what to eat. This store had most of the cake. "You can eat whatever you want." "Yay! Bye... here and here!... and milk tea" "Then with cheesecake... I guess I''ll make it milk tea too" Sakura asked for two types of cake. After a while, to both of us, the requested object is brought. All the customers and clerks in the store paid attention to the two of them. Very rare brunette black eyes... because that''s both of them and even more beautiful boys and girls. Although Sakura is obsessed with the cake and doesn''t realize that they are getting noticed. "Eh heh... here you go! Ah... delicious... happy" "Hmm." "Yes, Ye! Uh... my thanks for the consolation... huh? Ah... ahem..." "_____ n. I like that cake." "Eh, eh, eh. Right." The usual slightly tight tone on Kanata is gone, and Sakura is doing her best to spend some free time with whomever she likes with her sweet things on her cheeks. "Uh, cheesecake, that was delicious. Cherry blossoms, do you want one last bite? "Um, you want every plate? "Fine... but why? "Well, fine, fine." Kanata gave Sakura her own bite of cake for each plate, as she was told. "Watch... Yikes! When Sakura cast her magic on that cheesecake, the cheesecake began to self-regenerate gradually. This is the reason for the healing of Sakura''s Jen God. It should be noted that the surrounding area is invisible due to illusions hung by Sakura. "Bye! "Wow... was this earlier? "That sort of thing. Oh, I''ll give this to the leaves." And, given to me by Sakura was one of those cakes that Sakura was eating. This is also regaining the shape of one slice. "You want the other one too? "No... because I won''t be able to eat the lunch that cherry blossoms make for me" "... well... right. Eh heh." I ate that cake that I let regenerate and then left the store. The next thing they went for was a certain little blacksmith. "This is the place... I just read to Mr. Heimdall about the best store in this city in a bespoke blacksmith. What! Materials are basic, except for metal and wood for patterns, but they''re brought in." "Uh... that''s it, Mirmecoreo''s spear..." "It is. Would you like a sword for the cherry blossom? "Are you sure? Then please." Enter the store. There''s only a counter and a few chairs inside, and at first glance, it''ll only look like a city information center. Apparently, it was about a sword that was decorated. The counter has a sinister grandfather about middle-aged. "Welcome...... Ah... what... only cold? This is no place for hungry people like the boys." "Um... Heimdall recommended me to come here..." "... Hmm... I see. Aren''t you just a hungry ghost?... Let''s talk." "Yeah, what do you want me to ask for ________" Kanata negotiated well. Sakura was just listening to it. After a while, Kanata finished her generous explanation. "I see, I see. You have a country... Okay. One spear and one sword. So? I guess you brought the ingredients, huh? "Yeah, of course. Take this." Kanata took the best part of Mirmecoreo''s material, which was sometime dismantled without Sakura''s knowledge, from the magic back, and the sword she got from the mysterious black swordsmen. "Is this... Mirmecoreo...? That''s different, something... That and that sword...! I''m gonna run some appraisals, so just wait." When the blacksmith''s grandfather thought he''d disappeared behind the counter, he came right back for it. "This is unusual... no, you''re the first in the world. A subspecies of Mirmecoreo? Besides... this sword is... almost unprocessed. Mithrill." "Yes, make a spear that looks cool with these two and a sword" "This guy is funny. I get arms when I get a rare material.... Fine! I''ll make it for you. What does Enchant look like? Kanata answered the question with goodness. The price is 2 million bells for one bottle... milmecolleo material, if you''re going to hand over the whole one left, they say you''ll make it 1.75 million bells, and you''re right. Even this was cheaper. Sometimes it''s because I brought a misrill. "... because I can do it in 3 days. Come and get it." "Thank you! "Hey... it''s a job you''ll have arms on in a while" Kanata and Sakura left the store as they thanked their grandfather. And no one can see you hiding, traveling momentarily back to the inn. "Looking forward to it... looking forward to it! "Good for you... then it''s time to make lunch" "Yeah. I''ll see you at lunch, dungeon." "Right." 307 Episode 295: Dungeon-4 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Huh, a treat" "My lord! After a little rest, you''re going to the dungeon, aren''t you? "Mmm." After finishing lunch, the two drank a cup of tea before traveling instantly to the dungeon. "Well... I''ll see you around." "Come on in." Kanata disappeared from the sight of Sakura. Canata dived into the dungeon by herself. "You''ll be back soon anyway, and you can''t talk to yourself..." ____ ___ __ I''m home. At an unusual rate, Kanata came back to Sakura. The box is also held in the hand. "Welcome back. I haven''t waited a minute.... By the way, did you find out what that was? "Yeah. This sounds like the key to going to the so-called hidden stage. Looks like you can get as many times as you want if you go into a dungeon and get an epic in the mission room." "I see. Oh, Kanata, when you finally complete this dungeon, take me with you, too, okay? "Yeah, I got it." After that, Kanata explained to Sakura what she got this time. First of all, I was able to grasp the experience per circumference. 1 circumference, 121,1500, could be earned. The next treasure that came out of this lockbox. It was SS ranked Demon Nucleus. He says this is a hit for Kanata and is happy to have SS ranked Demon Nucleus out as much as possible. "How long do you keep doing this? "Right... put today in, like, three days? I want to know the limits of the level. I''ll be around a few more times... cherry blossoms, will you stay here? "Yeah, yeah, you don''t get experience when you''re not too far away. ''Cause I''m waiting here." "I''m sorry." Kanata also dived into the dungeon. He says he won''t be back for a while except to initialize the dungeon. "You went..." Sakura lays her seat on the spot and sits down. "(Ye... that''s sweet! What can I do, I really like it! Why are you so sweet? Why are you so cool? Are you sure the leaves are my childhood tame? ____ in the first place)" Sakura did that and kept talking for about 4 minutes. All of a sudden, those who slapped their shoulders appeared. "... leaves, right? "Argh! "You don''t have to worry about me. Why don''t you come around? "... no, it''s over now. Just try to open the status." "What... what? As Kanata tells me, Sakura opens the status. Then next to the level was written (MAX) and a screen was displayed where EXP was stopping at 9.2 million. And soon, a message comes into my head. [The level has reached the upper limit. Title [Vertex] retrieved. Command [Reborn] is released when the level has reached the upper limit] [Rebirth will bring the level to 1. However, STP/SKP, the status raised by the skill will remain. There are many other perks. Please note that experience points for excessive amounts will not be reflected after reincarnation] Close the status and see who Kanata is. "Rebirth... what''s this... what''s this..." "Yes, I mean, we''re not gonna finish the level." "So, what are we going to do? You''re reincarnating? "I will, reincarnation. I mean, you don''t have any hands. Thanks to your SKP assignment, your status doesn''t change that much." Normal people in this world were the two who reached a frontier they could never reach, but were not particularly surprised. Especially among the canatas, it has been concluded that it is only an extension of the level increase. "Sure it is...... then how about reincarnation? "Yeah." The two chose reincarnation from status and reincarnated. Nothing has changed in particular except that a number has become attached next to the level and the title "Vertex" has been obtained. "Outreach... light. Maybe I''m tired of surprises." "Right. So, just circle this dungeon for eight, and you can apparently limit the level." "Around 8!? "Yeah. Even normal people in 40 circles..." "It''s so easy to be strong... guys, I knew you just didn''t know how to do it" Sakura, who is not familiar with the game, just thought so. "Sounds like it... I don''t know what the impact is.... I''ll be back to assign my status after 8 circles. I''m a little tired, and that''s it for today." "Right." _____ ___ __ I''m home. "Welcome back! Then go back to your house and if you manage your status for the second time today, it''s dinner..." "It''s not that time yet." "That''s true.... then free time... do you want to go away? "Fine, when you''re done" The two traveled momentarily back to the inn for a second reincarnation. "Cherry blossoms... each point apparently gets roughly 19,000 at 1-255 levels, including bonuses for reaching levels and stuff like that. We''re five times that." "So you''re getting 95,000? Finally, you don''t know what SKP is going to use it for." "Sure... the only problem is the nucleus." With such chatter and reflection, Kanata and Sakura began to assign their status. 308 Episode 296: Karas Visit Day 6, First Half We''re up. Today is Day 6. What kind of play do you want me to do? With that in mind, I sent everyone a message because I had breakfast. Soon, folks, they''ll come. "Hey, Alim... I... I''m going back to the inn this morning. It''s time to make some money." That''s what Rose said. Well... that''s no choice. "Okay, Rose." "Rose...! "Princess Kara... Lord Lilo, Lord Muli, will I see you again? "Yes, if only I could get a message! I''m not going to be wacky at any time." "Just like the princess! "See you later! Rose!" We dropped Rose off after breakfast and just left. "Well... you took care of me" "Yeah, come back soon. Yes, this, lunch box" "I''m sorry.... Bye." Rose waved away. ... Well, nothing. I think I''ll see you soon. Then we got together in Micah''s room with me. "... Well, what are we doing today? "Right...... What about your sisters? I''m discussing what I want to do today... something, I really have a bad feeling about it. What is it... the first time cheeky puni, this feeling like when they did it for hours...... Ha, no way!? "I want to play with you, Alim! Let me touch your cheeks or something." "Oh, I agree! Muli hitched a ride to Lilo''s opinion. "It would be fun if we all messed around, I''m sure" Micah also agrees. "So it''s settled! And Kara passes... Doesn''t my will matter... _______ _____ ___ "Bye! Micah said yes, proudly to everyone. I am now in a state where Mika hugs me a lot harder and I can''t move. "Come on, guys. You can like this girl! That''s what Micah said. You use illusion and mindfulness on me, and at some point, you go around in the back and suddenly you hug me. Well, I think it''s for restraint. "Micah... Alim, don''t you run away? Don''t you hate me? "If you don''t like it, you''re already on your own." "Ya, that''s true indeed! So it seems we''ve all decided to keep messing with me like this. I don''t know why I''m not trying to escape on my own, because I don''t hate it as much as you say, ________. Oh, I would never like this if it were men. It''s still good if you''re my brother, Leaf, or something, but not the others. Even Sho. Because...? There''s no such thing as a man touching a girl in captivity... "Well... cheeks" With that word, the three of them punip my cheek. Everybody touches my cheek a lot, but it feels... what is it like? I don''t know if I can touch myself... "Ha... healing..." "Ah... Arim''s cheek...! Beauty has been the subject of public discussion, but I think Alim''s greatest attraction is the unusual softness and smoothness of this skin." "I agree! Well, if it''s to this extent, it''s what they do all the time, and there''s no problem. But a little, it was a long time to get punified. Um... yeah, you''ve been doing this for half an hour. "Phew... it was fun! This is heaven." "Next...? What do you want to do with Alim? "... Micah, if you don''t mind, I''d like you to take my place there" That''s what Kara said. I want you to take Micah''s place... I mean, that''s what I mean. "Fine." "Thank you! Micah stopped hugging me so much. Instead, Kara comes, and I''m held and detained. Well... it''s totally different levels, and I can get out of here right away, but it''s funny, so just keep it up. "Micah, in touching Alim, what other places besides the cheeks do you recommend? "Chest." "... as refraining from bouldering... what else? "The rest is so soft everywhere you touch it." And Micah is distracted by my experts. Then I got screwed... When Kara finished her turn to restrain me, she became Mr. Mulli next. Honestly... I have more breasts than Micah and Kara... No, not at all... Come on, it''s getting pathetic to mess with this stuff, but it''s true and I can''t help it. The last Mr. Lilo is with no comment. I''m not going to beat that guy after 10 more years of growing up. That''s what I realized once again. "Ah, that was fun! "Right...! I knew Alim was healing! "You''ve been following me too much, haven''t you?" [Good for you, I have dreams. Have a lot of hugs] It was a long time ago, and it was lunchtime. I''ll finally be released, but if you look at the four of us discussing how to play with Alim this afternoon... 309 Episode 297: Karas Visit Later in Day 6 "Well, Alim. We all discussed it..." Kara had lunch, and when she was done eating, she began to say her plans for playing this afternoon. "I''ll change your clothes and play with you, Alim! Do you mind? "... Kara, Alim says it''s good" "Is it true! Bye!" I didn''t say it was good... if I didn''t! Even when it comes to dressing and playing, they use the example dressing device that they used two days ago. It''s fine because I don''t like it, but I just want you to stop dressing like you have a cold. I had to warm up the room before, it was cold... That''s all I told him, and he accepted. "So long _________" ____ ___ __ "It was fun, huh! Oh, they made me dress a lot today... From the neck down is a snowman''s attire, or make him wear the costume of the person in the book...... or so called cosplay. You''ve worn more than 50 clothes and all sorts of clothes. How come there''s ever been a story? "Ha... I''ve played a lot" "We have to go home tomorrow..." That''s what Lilo and Muli seem to be saying. You almost look like your neighbor when you left. I can always see you if I want to. "Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo, don''t you miss me by now? When I ask you that, you two answer like you''re not. "I don''t know... what do you think" "Aren''t you even practicing your sword? Am I? Don''t think I miss you a lot...... this is the one the girl doesn''t know, the one called masculinity. ... No, maybe not. I notice the clock is already pointing to 6pm. Dinner. "So it''s time for dinner?... Goldie Rose Queen Dragon Steak! So some rose meat steak turned into a superb treat for everyone...... No, Goldie Rose Queen Dragon steak. You can''t eat Rose. Because you''re a person. Well, I know it''s delicious. But you''re a little resistant to eating this since you made Rose human... Micah seems fine though. Place the dishes you can cook for everyone. "I''ll have it! That''s what I''m saying, people get their hands off the steak. Um, this is probably my last meal to stay at my house... oh, do you have breakfast and lunch tomorrow? We need to make those two extravagant. Bath after dinner. The bath is definitely the last, isn''t it? Almost every day, there was something wrong with the bath... In fact, this time again, when Micah took the item ejection bath, my mini doll came along, or Kara slipped and nearly fell, and for some reason she bugged me... pretty funny... funny?... Sometimes there was an interesting incident. And then I go up from the bath, watermelon and melon... eat something that looks like it and sleep. As usual today, he slept with me in the middle, next door, the type Micah and Kara. Muli and Lilo said that the next time you came to stay, you should sleep with us... You see me getting my cheeks slapped, don''t you? "It was fun today! Kara said that as she dived into the futon. "Good.... you''re going home tomorrow." "Yes¡­ yes. I''m going home to the castle. Now again, Alim and Micah come visit...... Oh, yeah! They have a day in about a week when a lot of stars descend, let''s see it together! The day when a lot of stars descend... is it a meteor group? That''s what anasm has... I mean, the universe, there is. "Well... if you don''t have business that day, let''s go" "Right, Mika." "Right, come if you''re not busy" It''s been a long time since you''ve come to Anasm... but there''s quite a few things you don''t know yet... Right, Meteor Cluster... I''ve never seen anything like it when I think about it. "The day that the star descends... once every hundred years? "...? No, once every 3-4 years... There have been years twice in six months... it''s a lot more irregular." "Heh." What''s that frequency? It feels like the laws of the universe are being disrupted. I see, is it not even so rare in this world? So the festival lovers still don''t make a lot of noise. "Alim, Mika, about a week, it was so much fun! Thank you." "No, no, that''s okay. Eldorasil, when you''re done with the kingdom of the Divine Tree, let''s go to training." "Ha!" We slept for a while. Whatever, it''s this combination, so Micah''s holding me like a koala in my arm. 310 Episode 298: Limits of Levels (Sho) "Wahoo... wahoo... wahoo... wahoo! "Calm down a little" Me and Lil checked the status, and, oh, my God, the limits were coming to the level. We are supposed to have an experience of 9.2 million, and we also get a lot of points. "Because, my lord! Limits of levels... they''re limits of levels, of levels! Ha ha... wow... level limits." "Oh, yeah." Sometimes the excitement just now hasn''t cooled¡­ but it''s too much. But I''m talking about people in this world who are oblivious to level. I guess this is pretty awesome. I''m... I''m surprised Lil''s reaction is too big for you. "SSS Rankers have reached this frontier too... maybe they''re not there? Your husband, maybe we''re historical figures...! "Maybe... but there''s more to it?... reincarnated and done." The status screen has a command called Rebirth. A message just suddenly appeared in my head, explaining the system called Vertex and Reincarnation. "Rebirth, this is it. What is it, this? "... God? I guess you got an explanation, didn''t you? "Yeah. But... you''re scared of reincarnation. I hope that explanation is true..." "Really? I think I''m gonna be okay." From Lil''s point of view, yes, it''s an unknown thing that the common sense has never worked at all. On the other hand, I''m full of things I don''t know, and I''m only thinking about it the way it''s coming. "Well, for now, I''ll try to reincarnate. What about Lil? "Wahoo... if your husband will...! I''ll do it with her." I don''t think I need to fit in because it''s her... In the meantime, me and Lil had a reincarnation. "I feel kind of powerless..." "Indeed." I feel like I''ve lost all the power I''ve been accumulating all at once. But if you look at the status, STP and SKP remain as explained. "Wow... it''s level one again" "Right... But you get the point again." "Right...! After that, we sort things out¡­ and sometimes we didn''t get a good rest for a few days, and we were just tired, so we decided to allocate the status tomorrow. You should make that one when your body and mind are calm. And the activity will be over if we just go around one more time to make sure we have a place to sleep. ¡­ Before I get new EXP, should I also calculate the STP available at level MAX or something? And more¡­ it would be useful to know the experience you get around this dungeon when reincarnating again. ____ ___ __ "Your husband, you''re strong even though you''re level 1...! It took me a while but I was able to circle one without any particular difficulty. Waving STP high on magic until now, and the effect of the Flaming God is increasing your firepower is also useful at times like this. I also found out when my experience is 920000 a week! Exactly 10 laps around here to level 255 and tons. Then, I calculated the amount of STP (SKP and STP together) that I could get before I raised that level, adding that I hadn''t shaken it so far, and it was 95,000. Lil seems to be 19,000. "Oh... we''re off today. Let''s get some sleep. I don''t even need a watch." Me and Lil are the disgusting colored version of Notforga... getting ready for dinner where Great Forga was. I''m making dinner. We''re almost done. "Lil, we got it." "Wahoo! Well... I can''t make a large layer of flavourings because there aren''t many seasonings other than flavourings and fruits! This time I made dragon meat like roast beef. The name is Roast Dragon. Yeah, Lil mastered true cooking and became a master cook - and so did I. It was so good. As a memorial to Lil''s wounds healing, I''ve had bread and vegetables for a long time! Well, I''ll wipe my body next... "My lord! I actually tried to make a bath like a wooden barrel. While your husband was cooking, he made some final adjustments in the room next to his left." With that said, Lil took a container like a barrel bath out of the most powerful magic back called infinity that he had just gotten. ...... wide on the side. Don''t stretch your legs. "... not good? This." "Oh, good. You want to come in from Lil? Corner Dashi" "Together... is it just too soon...? "Oops, fast" "Then tell your husband to come in first..." My ears are falling down. I wasn''t sure how my ears moved when I had one ear, but as soon as I got both ears, the appearance of emotions from my ears was amazing... I took that wooden bath and went in the room next to my right. The bath was combined with magic such as water magic, fire magic, wind¡­ trees¡­ to set the bath to boil at a good temperature and keep it. And it''s getting pretty cold, so it''s warm. My first bath in a long time feels good. There are demons around, and there''s no referee to be attacked, so you can wash them slowly. Fortunately, there''s soap. When going up from the bath, evaporate the water and dirt with fire and keep it clean. Pour new water and complete. "Lil, you''re next! "Okay, your husband." Lil walked into a bathroom instead of me. By the way, what should you do with instant ignorance skills and great clairvoyance skills? The former was a skill to be transparent as no one would recognize him or her for a specific number of seconds (up to 10 seconds). I feel like Lil looks better than me, so I''ll give it to you later. So, great clairvoyance. Lil... you said you wanted me to stop. When I do that... Hmm... I won''t do 100% of it... I don''t know, I don''t know about the future. My personality could change... I knew Lil would remember this place. I was packing and stuff like that, and Lil came back. "It was good hot water. If I brush my teeth, I can sleep." "Oh, yeah." I brushed my teeth immediately and laid my sleeping bag... "Lil... you sleep next door to me!? "Can''t...? Is this too early? That''s what Lil, standing on his knees, asks me when I''m standing up, because I''m laying a sleeping bag. ... Oh... well... I don''t know what else to do... Was I a good sleeper? "Ah, oh. I''ve felt it before. Wow.... good." "Wahoo!" That''s why I was to sleep in a way that was close to accompanying me. An hour after I started sleeping... next to me it''s still going to take me a while to sleep, made in different worlds, the first time in my life she''s asleep. ... I''m glad to hear that. Something... lights up more than pleasure... 311 Lesson 299 Sho, Think-3 (Sho) "Good morning, your husband! "Oh... good morning" Good... nothing happened! I was worried that my sleeping minister was pretty bad or that once I slept, the demon would come back to life. "Are we going to run out of this soup yet? "Let''s do that." Me and Lil had soup for breakfast and changed from sleeping rolls to clothes in the separate room. "After all, do you do the dungeon many times today and reincarnate many times? "Oh, don''t be. Are you tired? "Yeah. I knew I could sleep safely without demons around me" And we moved into the middle square. So that you can get your treasure and get out of here as soon as you have your status under control! "So let''s do status control." "Wow, your husband, here''s my status now! ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 98 [1] EXP: 920000 HP: 3820/3820 (600) MP: 10720/10720 (3000 + 2100) A (Attack): 6460 (4500 + 650) C (Device Degree): 5510 (2600 + 600) D (Defense): 2010 (600 + 100) W (Magic Power): 7510 (4500 +1700) S (Fastness): 11010 (9500 + 200) STP: 73100 - Skills - SK1) [S: Red Lotus Demon Sword Summoning of the Flaming God] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Picking King ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Flaming God ] Lv MAX SKP: 81690 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Emperor of Fire] [Flameworker] [Divine Speed Growth] [Monster Genocider] [Divine Man] [Subspecies Killer] [Vertex] Print: - -------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------- - Status- name: lil huen Level: 98 [1] EXP: 920000 HP: 2820/2820 (100) MP: 2116/2116 (+20) A (Attack): 4672 (1600 +1450) C (Device Degree): 2080 (500 + 280) D (Defense): 1610 (200 + 100) W (Magic Power): 1048 S (Fastness): 4872 (3100 + 200) STP: 15320 - Skills - SK1) [S: Polar Flame Storm Boom Axe Summons] Lv MAX [E (X): pyrometry] Lv MAX [E (X): hydrology] Lv MAX [E (X): Wind] Lv MAX [E (X): Soil] Lv MAX [E (X): Probation] Lv MAX [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordplay] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv1 [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - [Axe Polar Deity ] Lv MAX [Axe Emperor Okiji ] Lv MAX [Axe Hell Deity ] Lv MAX [Axe Boom Yi Star Star Star] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [Logging] Lv MAX [Sewing] Lv MAX [Wood Processing] Lv MAX [Collection] Lv MAX [Agriculture] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX SKP: 16070 Title: [Battered] [Patient] [Foreign Body Eater] [Divine Fast Growth] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Subspecies Killer] [Vertex] Print: - -------------------------------------------- If you look at it this way, you know exactly how important STP is. If you were doing this to Texto, you''d be in trouble. Let''s start by allocating it from my STP. It''s 73,100 now... Much room. MP is good enough - but... do I shake 3100 for now? 70,000... 20,000, 20,000, 30,000, so allocate it to attack, magic, and speed... no, deduct 30,000 to 10,000 and three 20,000. You just have to cleverly allocate that 10,000... good! Lil ''next. Lil''s STP is 15,320... 20 is bad for Kiri, so let''s not assign it yet. 15,300 is... I wonder what I''ll do. In my personal opinion, Lil remembered the weapon summons yesterday, so I think the 1300 should be assigned to the MP. So... 7,000 for attack and speed? No, it''s an attack 7000, an attack 6000, a clever 1000. I asked Lil if this was okay, and she said, "I''m having you shake it, so I''m at your husband''s thought." I mean, you''re saying this is okay? "Ha... I knew you''d be completely different when you were reincarnated" "Oh, yeah" The status is no longer comparable to it was two weeks ago. I knew it felt good to be strong! That''s what a dream said. Next up is SKP. "Hey, Lil." "Oh, my God, your husband." "Remember these two" I gave Lil the "Ignore Moments" and "Great Clairvoyance" skill cards. "Both...? Are you sure? "Sort of... I can synthesize as many strong skills as I want, but Lil doesn''t. I can tell you that the vertex effect will reduce the cost." "Sure. All right, your husband." They normally received it. I guess I didn''t like it until before. Well... no matter how much I allocate, I have too much SKP... In the meantime, let''s evolve spear and bow moves to make them MAX. I might use it in synthesis. ... I''m out of something to shake. I have to synthesize. I don''t have any more... I don''t have a choice, let''s shake the lil first. First, ask Lil to MAX the two skills he just had. Next... let''s have all that Axe O Righteousness synthesized. "Wahu...!? Using SS ranked Demon Nucleus on me again, my lord!? "Sort of... I don''t have the magic nucleus to consume" "Yeah... okay then, if your husband says so..." Yes, this synthesis requires 1 SS Rank Demon Nucleus, 3 S-Rank Demon Nucleuses, and 7 A-Rank Demon Nucleuses. Would it have been higher if there had been no [vertex]... That''s how it was completed: "Axe Divine Divinity Star Star Star Star" The SKP I needed was 1200. "Five stars... dude!" Lil''s memorial 5 star skill, not as good as when he was reincarnated, but it was shaky. Well, I guess this is what Lil''s SKP allocation looks like. There are only about 7 more Demon Nukes in S-rank. Next thing you know, my skills are synthesized. First of all... we need to get all the sword-o systems in place. It seems like it can be made with one S-rank Demon Nuke and four A-rank Demon Nukes, respectively, because of the vertices. Total, 5.6 of the S-rank Demon Nucleus. I tried a lot of synthetic combinations with trial and error and managed to master the four swords'' profound skills. Assign each one a proper SKP. The next time I get SS Rank Demon Nucleus, I''ll use it to synthesize these. One more S-rank Demon Nuke......! Considering I can create flame-based S-rank skills with at least 5 B-rank Demon Nuclei and less than 1 A-rank Demon Nuclei... you''d better make one! And now I may not be able to, but I also want SS ranked skills. Because the Devil''s Nucleus doesn''t get that much thanks to his skills as a flaming god, I also want a lot of SS ranked skills. But I don''t know how to make it. "Hey, how do you make an SS ranked skill? "SS huh... I feel like some SSS Ranker has read an old book like... after combining several or more S-Rank skills and 4 + star skills. It''s been a really long time, and I don''t know if it''s true." Massive synthesis of skills with S-rank or lots of stars... or 10 for now? All right, if you decide so, how do you make it... right. First of all, fire, polar and flaming gods have to be included in the synthetic recipe.... at least one of them. Can you mix 2-3 of them with another skill? Sounds like you could use big wise or something... In the meantime... let''s synthesize those three with Dark Arts/Poles. Synthesis resulted in S-Rank Skill: Dark Flame of the Wise God. The SKP required is 600. You want me to make it like this? Next, turn the place of darkness into phototechnology. As a result, an S-rank skill called "Light Flame of the Wise God" is complete. In addition, if you try to change the place where it was optical art again to Da Jun, "The Wise Man and the Flaming God Blink". "Sage and Defense of the Flaming God" if you change it with great strength. "Running Dog and Defending the Flaming God" if you turn Great Wisdom into Great Junior. If you reverse the order of those two skills, ''Guardian and Flaming God Blink''. That''s six more. The flame element is a little too weak, so let''s make some A-rank skills for the other four and then S-rank them. As a result, I remembered "The Progress of the Flaming King," "The Luxurious Double of the Flaming Emperor," "The Blast of the Hellfire Storm," and "The Dance of True and Flaming Yin and Yang." In the meantime, use a total of 2400 SKPs to keep them all in a state where they can be synthesized, and finish managing the status. If you get a lot of SS Rank Demon Nuclei...... it might be interesting to make SS Ranks skills as long as they last for SKP. "All right, then this is what it is now! Right... maybe after about two reincarnations, I''ll assign you another status." "Wow, I got it, your husband! 312 Episode 300 Ultra Epic and SS Rank (Sho) "Well, Lil stay outside first. I''ll clear the floor." "Yeah, bye" Lil went outside just like he said. I''ll break the floor and go inside the stash. There''s an unusual room there, no different from yesterday''s. This is a good place to try. This time... I''m going to magically enhance my magic and then try one S-rank skill when I get it. That''s it, ''Be the nucleus of the devil'' and I''ll do it with my mouth out! Wouldn''t this make it easier for the demon nucleus to come out? I stand in front of an orange sphere and try to shoot The Flaming Emperor''s Luxurious Double. It occurs so that the flames gather around it, along with the emergence of a magical formation that looks quite flashy. And they are fired at once. Is this the kind of magic... Well, it looks normal, but it looks powerful. The magic I unleash hits the measuring instrument. The orange sphere vanished. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Super Legendary] Crate appears] ... what? Super Epic...... you say? What the hell is that? Isn''t that the end of the epic class? Though I do, I just looked at the contents of the crate. It wasn''t the lockbox that was inside¡­ it was 5 SS ranked Demon Nukes as they were. Now... I can synthesize my skills again, and I might be able to remind Lil of my SS ranked skills... well, above the Epic level... I guess I came out because my magic skills have grown. You might want to try it from now on. I left the dungeon and reported it to Lil. "Wahoo!? That''s right... But anyway, you''ve got a lot of SS Rank Demon Nuclei! "Oh. Now you can build more skills" That said, skill synthesis was later, for now, two reincarnations, around the dungeon. _____ ____ ___ "Well... do you want to allocate STP and SKP" "Wafufufufu" At lunch. As I declared, I finished circling the dungeon 19 times, and the contents of the crate I got from 19 Challenge Missions were quite lavish. For once, I was able to get them all in the super legend class. - 5 x 8 SS Rank Demon Nuclei ? 2 x Orihalcon Mountain Platters - 3 x Epic Enchant Cards -Set of 4 S-Rank and 4-Star Skill Cards x 3 ¡¤ Part of SS Rank Demons x3 I feel like I said that. Especially when I think I want the Demon Nucleus. I feel like the Demon Nucleus came out good. And I was getting an extra 176,000 for both STP and SKP, and 35,380 for Lil. Plus the numbers next to the levels and the numbers at the vertices are increasing. "Wahoo... it''s amazing... hey" Lil''s already tired of surprises. Not so tense... so am I. As for STP allocation, I cleverly allocated 50,000 for attack, magic, and speed, 5000 for defense, 6000 for MP, 5000 for HP... 10,000. From now on, when I get it, STP is thinking about attacking, magic, speed, and sometimes cleverly concentrating. Lil makes 15,000 into attack and quickness. 2400 was cleverly allocated MP and 3000. Also, the skill cards you get are S-rank. The skill stuff is preferably Lil, and the skill is half as good as peeking at the stuff you''re wearing. Among them, the eyeball is "The Creator King". There were two of these in there, but they were skilled to be geniuses at making things. "Appraisal King" and "Collection King" were also obtained one piece at a time, so I gave them to Lil. I learned the convenience of "Demon Bohuang" and the skill of "Ultimate Submersible" to be able to breathe even in the water, deactivate water pressure and other things, and swim the way I think in the water. There was one S-rank skill, "Breath of the Fire Dragon," so I got it. And then I gave Lil "The Progress of the Dark Shadow Emperor," "Dragon Unrest Slash," "Dark Land Divinity of Healing Grace," "Hegemony of Thunderflame Boom Pole," and "Ice Winged Dragon Summoning in the Sky". I''m going to assign only a third of these SKPs and have them material my SS rank skills. Now Lil has two SS Rank Skills in SKP quantity, and I... can create SS Rank Skills as much as I don''t know. So is it time to fully assign it to SKP? First, Lil and I both synthesize each status-giving type of skill (Lil adds Great Wisdom) and acquire 4-Star Skills, Max Ability Enhancement. So, I... synthesized all four sword depths and created sword god depths. He also synthesized all S-rank skills other than Sword Summoning, gaining SS rank skills (subrank 19) "Fire God Ultimate Magic Infermes". As an effect when I used this, besides the fire attribute, it also contains the genus Dark and the genus Light, which is extremely powerful. Also, it basically ignores the adjustable power and the resistance of the opponent''s fire attributes. Besides, from the moment you acquire this skill, recognizing an ally can prevent damage from being done to that person (the more difficult it is to become). Anyway, they''re powerful. Meanwhile, Lil was asked to shake all but S-rank skills, etc. to the limit for future synthesis. ... Ok, all you have to do is build up SS rank skills and then do as many circles as you can... that''s all. 313 End of Episode 3001 Circumference (Sho) I used to... 6 years ago. I''ve asked about this in my dreams of playing games. "Hey, you... why are you circling the same place so much? Sure, there are rare drops and stuff... but from what I''ve just seen, it looks like I''ve got everything I need for all my clis... You can''t take down the back boss anymore." In response to this question, Hayashi answered: With a very pleasant look on his face. "I''m going to go up to the maximum level here.... that the back boss can kill instantly too... doesn''t that make it any more fun? And as long as we find a way to do it, the dong level goes up... and this is what makes me excited." I had no idea then. In the end, Hayama had entered and exited that dungeon more than a thousand times, defeating thousands of demons. Well, because of the fun and perseverance... I had no idea. But now I know. I know... but after all, it doesn''t seem hostile to you. ____ __ _ "Your husband has been reincarnated 14 times! Me and Lil were resting. The third night after I found this dungeon, all I had to do was manage my status and go to sleep. "Wahoo... wahoo... level... you gave it..." "Oh. Right." Dungeons have been repeated more than 140 times. Maybe this much for a game... but whatever, it''s real. Tough. When I get back to that, if I sell it, there are enough items I don''t have to work for a lifetime until a few generations away. "Lil... tomorrow... let''s finish this already. When you wake up in the morning, take down the real boss of the dungeon." "Yeah... right" Me and Lil haven''t opened the status other than pressing the reincarnate command since about the end of the fifth reincarnation. It''s a hassle to manage. But... now I''m going to. I created 8 SS ranked skills and 3 lil. You''ve narrowed down your wisdom for synthesis... I had a lot of fun with that too, but gradually there are so many more that I can''t run out of SKP and Demon Nukes... Me and Lil opened the status screen. ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 1 [14] EXP: 0 HP: 20110/20110 (10000 +100) MP: 41210/41210 (18000 + 5200) A (Attack): 133205 (125000 + 8000) C (degree of vessel): 46105 (45000 + 1100) D (Defense): 11105 (11000 + 100) W (Magic Power): 132205 (125000 +7200) S (Fastness): 125405 (125000 + 400) STP: 855000 - Skills - SK1) [SS: Giant Flame Divine Sword Moospell Ultimate Summoning] Lv MAX [SS: Burning God Hegemony] Lv MAX [SS: Flaming God Ultimate Magic Infermes] Lv MAX [SS: Creative Divine Flame Technique Welker Naria] Lv MAX [SS: Dark Flame Dream Secret - Ignorant Fire] Lv MAX [SS: Photoflame Shining Secrets - Pneumonia -] Lv MAX [SS: Flaming Divine Swordsmanship Deep Righteous Martial Arts] Lv MAX [SS: Final Sun] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Kenshin Shinji ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Spear Hauser ] Lv MAX [bow ho ] Lv MAX [Picking King ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [Creative King ] Lv MAX [Demon Bohuang ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Maximum Capability Enhancement ] Lv MAX [Ultimate Diving ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Flaming God ] Lv MAX SKP: 1059000 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Emperor of Fire] [Flameworker] [Divine Speed Growth] [Monster Genocider] [Divine Man] [Subspecies Killer] [Vertex x 14] [SS Rank Skill Holder] Print: - -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: lil huen Level: 1 [14] EXP: 0 HP: 4310/4310 (2100 +100) MP: 12806/12806 (5700 + 1400) A (Attack): 44857 (38600 +6250) C (Device Degree): 7305 (6500 + 800) D (Defense): 1305 (1200 + 100) W (Magic Power): 2503 (1000 +1500) S (Fastness): 40507 (39100 + 1400) STP: 171000 - Skills - SK1) [SS: Devil Dark Land This Axe Yorumungand Ultimate Summoning] Lv MAX [SS: Flaming Storm Dragon God''s Slash] Lv MAX [SS: Storm Shadow Flying Divine Hegemony] Lv MAX [S: Instant Ignorance] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [Spear Hauser ] Lv MAX [bow ho ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Axe God Deity ] Lv MAX [Creation King ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [Picking King ] Lv MAX [Maximum Capability Enhancement ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Large Clairvoyance ] Lv MAX SKP: 211000 Title: [Battered] [Patient] [Foreign Body Eater] [Divine Fast Growth] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Subspecies Killer] [Vertex x 14] [SS Rank Skill Holder] Print: - -------------------------------------------- I don''t know what to say anymore. The thing is for sure, I''m getting stronger. SKP wouldn''t have to shake it now that we''re in a shipwreck. That''s just STP. "Lil, let''s just shake STP and go to sleep now" "Ugh! And even so... it''s almost like I''m deciding how to allocate it, and I have 855,000, 270,000 for attack, magic and speed... no, let''s allocate 200,000 for attack and magic and 400,000 for speed. And of the 55,000 left, 45,000 was cleverly assigned, 5000 to MP, and 5000 to HP. Lil goes to attack and speed 50,000 out of 171,000. MP 11,000. Allocated 25,000 to dexterity and magic and 5000 to defense and HP. Sounds like magic is necessary for axe summoning, and if magic is basic, I''ve learned it all. Lil is. "Okay, let''s go to sleep" "Wow... yeah, right..." Me and Lil slept next door. Honestly, I''m not used to it yet... because Lil seems to enjoy it, okay? Nothing. ____ ___ __ The next morning, me and Lil get up. "If you eat breakfast... I''ll take you down, boss" "Yeah!" Eat extreme soup for breakfast and prepare. Even so, there''s nothing but cleaning up. "Well, I''ll get the lockbox...! Lil, wait in the other room." "Wahoo! I melted the floor of the central square and went inside. You''ve been in there about 140 times or more, right here. I''m done with that, too. I saw the orange sphere more than once, and after a few thoughts... I decided to shoot the water ball. If you don''t manipulate your powers like that, you won''t be an epic and you won''t get a lockbox. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Epic] Crate appears] All right, we got a proper lockbox. I''m going to the front door. Lil was already standing by. "Wahoo! Good luck, my lord! "I don''t have to work hard to figure it out..." "Well, sure" I slammed the lockbox against the door. You reacted to that, clearing all the rooms, and the door that was open closes again. And the stone in the middle of that door lit up¡­ it opened again, unleashing a different magic than earlier. Me and Lil go inside without any particular hesitation _____. ####### ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: Shaw Hino Level: 1 [14] EXP: 0 HP: 30110/30110 (15000 +100) MP: 41210/51210 (23000 + 5200) A (Attack): 333205 (325000 + 8000) C (degree of vessel): 91105 (90000 + 1100) D (Defense): 11105 (11000 + 100) W (Magic Power): 332205 (325000 +7200) S (Fastness): 525405 (525000 + 400) ------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------ - Status- name: lil huen Level: 1 [14] EXP: 0 HP: 14310/14310 (7100 +100) MP: 34806/34806 (16700 + 1400) A (Attack): 94857 (88600 +6250) C (Device Degree): 32305 (31500 + 800) D (Defense): 1305 (1200 + 100) W (Magic Power): 27503 (26000 +1500) S (Fastness): 90507 (89100 + 1400) ------------------------------------------ As a comparison, this is the last status you have shown of Dreams -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway Level: 180 [181] EXP: 3222000 HP: 967000/967000 (480000) MP: 1010000/1010000 (500000 + 3000) A (Attack): 494900 (490000 + 1400) C (degree of vessel): 493500 (488400 + 1600) D (Defense): 483500 (480000) W (Magic Power): 493500 (490000 + 1000) S (Fastness): 523500 (520000) -------------------------------------------- 314 Episode 3002: Flaming Storm Giant Eagle (Sho) As we enter the boss stage, the main door behind us can be closed. And, at the same time, the place, which was dark, lit up all at once. The brightened place can only be described as unusual. There is an empty sky in the dungeon. Clear enough to shine, the sun shines brightly. Scaffolding is flat. The grass is carefully mowed. And in the back of the front, he was folding large, large eagle feathers. ... Well, isn''t that the guy who blew us to the bottom of the valley? Different colors¡­ they look the same. Those I met outside were brown, but this guy mixes a lot of red in that brown, and those at the end of tails and wings are emerald green, shiny. I mean, this big eagle is also a subspecies of eagles that blew us out. I took a look at him in the demon blossom. They say this guy''s name is [Flamestorm giant eagle Fresberg]. He said it was a subspecies of a demon called the giant eagle Fresberg. And regular Fresberg is SS ranked, but this guy has three SS ranks. You said you were stronger than the guy who blew us out. "To a brunette, brunette... a werewolf girl..." Ayyyy!? Did you talk!? Lil is also surprised by this. "My name is Flamestorm Titan Eagle... Fresberg! True lord of this dungeon! I squealed like a bark as I spread my wings bah. Ooh, this is a lot of atmosphere...! If I hadn''t reincarnated a little bit more, I would have created tension. Well done. We''ve come this far, little ones! This Fresberg gives that strength ____ uhhhhh!!? Fresberg took a backstep, surprised. Yeah, just, like, crows and pigeons surprise me, like flying behind me. What are you so surprised... What happened to your magic power? Abnormal! Are you a human race and a beast man, really!? Especially if you''re a man, you''re not a demon in a man''s skin... You monster! You have to confront this! Damn it. The monster called me a monster. Fresberg jumps up into the sky in surprise. "Lil, what do we do? "I don''t know if you want to take them down at the same time." "Let''s do that, then. Smaller range, more powerful." "Copy that!" Lil groans'' Yormungand ''and reaches down to his side. And in its hands, a battle axe more splendid than a weapon that is badly decorated in luxury, appearing with a black light. This time I summoned it smaller to keep the range down, but I even confirmed that the blade could be as big as a lil ''. Lil swings it around lightly...... Me, too, decided that slashing would leave more material than burning it this time, and I murmured ''Moospell''. A sword is held in my hand. He says it''s the sword of the god of fire. Me and Lil shake each other''s blades. Aware of one of God''s deep moves¡­ at the same time. An invisible blade flies all the way to Fresberg. The giant bird, who was swirling with a lot of magic in the air that would undoubtedly be above S-rank, wasn''t clean, but it was 4 minutes. The body of the guy who didn''t even give him the severance demon falls. Along with 3 SS ranked Demon Nukes. I didn''t expect it to be one shot, but, well, I could take it down, and that''s good. "Wahoo! Look, your husband, the treasure chest and... is that a sword? "Oops!? Ahead of what Lil brought to his attention was a treasure chest and a sword. The look was, to put it very simply, a fantastic sword with a red pattern on a red pattern and a red pattern on a black base, a silver blade shining in light and water. Me and Lil ran over there and opened the chest together. Inside are massive demon nuclei ranging from C-rank to SS rank, as well as gold and silver, gemstones that are likely to earn hundreds of millions of yen in Japanese yen if sold¡­ many of its ornaments. There are also skill cards and enchant cards. This is the greatest treasure of all. ["Flame Storm Eagle''s Unrestrained Bracelet Non Grape Nil" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Orihalcon Gemstone assorted Flame Storm Giant Eagle Saliva King Rock Bear''s Tendon Enchant ¡¤ Type Magic Bracelet ¡¤ Description : Defense +300 : Legendary increase the effect of wind and fire moves. : triple the speed instead of 1/3 the equipper''s basic dexterity. : Fit owner''s arm thickness. Basic dexterity is dexterity that rises at the level, and apparently STP and skill dexterity have nothing to do with it. I mean, it''s pretty much fine for us. By the way, these 300''s of gear and stuff... they have 3000th place when converted to normal status. Then I should normally label it 3000. "Lil, this is Lil''s." "What...!? Are you sure? "Oh. We''ll do the ''Immortality'' enchant later, too. I''ll take this. Just two legendary pieces of equipment. Let''s split up." "Eh... if that''s what you want! I''ll put an enchant on my bracelet and give it to Lil. Quickly, Lil equipped it. It looks good and cute. Yes... and what I want is him. He was stabbing this thing in the ground. He''s a cool sword. ["Fusion and Fire Demon Sword Leviataine" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Orihalcon Flame Storm Giant Eagle Mouth Black Flame Dragon Reverse Scale blonde with golden forehead horse Enchant -Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack +400 : Legendary increase the magic of fire and the effect of moves. In the case of moves that use this sword as a mediator, it is further enhanced. : I can grant this sword a magical sword summoned by its owner. In that case, the sharpness or attack power of this sword is added for that amount, and the effect of its magic sword is also gained. Also amplify its effect if its sword contains fire attributes] In other words, you can put my moose pell in this, and if you do, the strength of the moose pell will be added to the strength of this sword, and the effect will be amplified... It''s the perfect sword for me. When I pull this sword out of the ground, the sheath also came out of it, so thank you. In addition, he also kept the ''Immortality'' and Cutting and Aggressive Enchants he gained on his challenge mission. After each piece of equipment is tested and equipped, all the treasures and Fresberg bodies are treated to infinite magic backs. "Don''t forget anything." "It''s gonna be okay." Then let''s get out of here. Me and Lil were out at some point, going into something like a light-filled exit. And we could have gone outside ____ [Completed the "Grief" dungeon at the bottom of Eudaryl''s valley. You have earned the title "Sorrow" Dungeon Attacker "and" SS Rank Demon Crusader ". You have obtained the mark "Valley of the Flamestorm Giant Eagle". You''ve earned 4000 STP/SKP as a Dungeon Extra Clear Reward. 315 Episode Three Hundred and Thirty-Three: The Day Kara and the others Return "Good morning, Alim, Micah! The day Kara and the others go home. Rarely, Kara was up the earliest, sitting on the couch. "Ahhh... oh my goodness" "Morning, Kara" Me and Mika happened at the same time. Micah looks like she was grabbing her arm until she woke up, paralyzed, feeling nothing. Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli come to our room while we''re cooking breakfast. I was supposed to eat dinner normally in the morning, and later until lunch, play full of dizziness. "Speaking of which, why is a country called Yugdrasil Divine Tree Country trying to wage war on this country? That''s what Mika asked Kara when she was playing at Sugorok. Earlier, they were talking political, so I think it''s the flow from there. "Ah... well, it''s different from that country in how slaves are treated, etc., we''ve been a little unfriendly for a long time... Even more since becoming King of the Divine Tree today...... I don''t know why. I was wondering if your father knew anything about this from secret detectives." "Heh... that''s tough. Well, that''s it! We''re here now, and Kara and the others can rest assured. Hey, I''ll help you if you''re in trouble." Mika told me what to do next in Sugoroku. "Yeah, you''re right" And I''ll answer that. In fact, I don''t know anything about that country. But if it''s a war, I can end both sides unharmed! Some kind of strong weapon... maybe he''s got an operation or something, but I think he''ll figure it out! Maybe. "Eh heh, thanks! Ah, Alim, give me 200,000 en" "Huh!? _____ ___ __ "Dear treat!" I finished my lunch. Kara and the others are due home at 5pm, so we only have four more hours to stay. "You only have a few moments, don''t you?... Well, I''ve decided to." "Yes, it''s settled. It''s settled." With that said, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Mulli came under attack. I won''t be able to move. No, I can take it if I try. I don''t know. I''ve decided to get hit. Mr. Lilo followed my left cheek and Mr. Muli followed my right cheek. Kara and Mika have been rubbing their thighs, wondering if they would rub their chests. I don''t know where I get stuck every day, so I don''t even want you to stop. ......... but I guess it''s just as tight as this all the time for 4 hours. It''s tight, right? "Hey, hey, Alim" "Hiya, why hiya" Mr. Lilo asks me with a gentle pinch on my cheek. "Well, I''ve been thinking, what do we do with our special training? It has to be outside the city of this country, right? "Yes, hiccup. So hiccup, until then hiccup... hiccup." Micah has accidentally rubbed her meatless stomach. I was surprised, you had a weird voice. "Why?" "Nor... Oh, somehow. I don''t know if you''d be more excited about that." "Heh, heh... eh" Mr. Lilo begins to stretch his cheek. Mr. Mulli, who saw it, starts doing the same thing. Now I''ve really spent 4 hours. When I get this far, I think my skin is the legendary item. ... When I was in Japan, Micah made me dress better, but because of that, I had a time when I was worried that I might actually be a woman. Medium 1 or so. ''Cause we''re all teasing,'' cause we''re like girls. I didn''t think so myself though. Maybe that''s what I did when I accepted my gender conversion skills so easily...? I don''t know. Now, my skin is something to captivate people... I don''t really think so, but when I look at the reaction of the people around me, I wonder what it is. _____ ___ __ "Thank you for your help for a week" "Can I come back? And it was time for Kara, Lilo and Muli to return to the castle. Um, it''s been a pretty thick week... "Yes, definitely again! "Alim and Mika, come visit me soon! "Ugh! A lot happened when I thought about it. Rose came along the way, sushi came for some reason while I was wandering through the rice... taking a bath, getting stuck like a dressing doll, getting stuck all over my body, getting my cheeks punnied, getting my cheeks punnied, getting my cheeks punnied...! "Bye... again! The three of them opened the door and walked out of there. We were waving until the door was closed. 316 Episode Three Hundred and Thirty-three and Five, After Kara and the others left. "You''re home." "Right." "That was fun." "Hey." As I made sure the three of them returned, Micah suddenly hugged me, cheeky and snuggly. "Sure, Kara and the others had fun coming... but you put up with me for a week! "No... just si 3 days ago..." "... that''s it. Starting today... lots of sweetness, right? "Yeah." I go back to my dreams. Long time ago I went back to having dreams outside my room... "Hehe, I have a dream... love it! "Oh, me too" Me and Mika kiss. Stupid couple... what''s that? Are you one of the pineapple guys? "Well, what shall we do, Micah? Let''s play till late tonight. hehe." "I''m sorry... But yeah. Do you want to watch a movie or do you want to date? "Um... oh, yeah! I came up with something so good. I mean, this could have been more interesting if I''d come up with it by yesterday...... Well, no. "Follow me! "What? What? Me and Micah headed to one empty room. There... I haven''t decided what to use it for at all... It''s a spare room. Well, I have a bunch of these rooms. "This is an empty room, right? "That''s right. Micah, wait outside the room for a moment." I remodeled this room. If asked what it had been modified into, I would say beach. Yes, we built the beach! "Done." "That only took 10 seconds. What are you doing here? "Yes, Coco. Speaking of which, I haven''t been to the ocean." I showed the finished beach. It''s a beach for two. "Oh... the sea... It''s autumn, isn''t it? "It''s okay. He''s not in the ocean except to defeat the demons." "Right... What swimsuit do you want me to wear? Naked?" "You can''t be naked. I''ll leave that dressing device here, and you can get dressed if you like." In an instant, I will look like a clove of sea bread. He''s not very good when he''s Alim, but he can''t. Micah has changed after a while. "Jahn!" "... crazy girl? "Eh... terrible. I''ll get dressed. Even Alim was wearing it." Micah came back from a change of clothes after a while. I can see a lot of cloth area, no, I haven''t seen a swimsuit that''s too little as I can see it. You know, Kara and the others were all over me. That''s all I have to wear. I wasn''t wearing it, I was dressed... so. "... Ghan" "Yeah, well, isn''t that good? "Chest...!... as much as Mr. Lilo... yeah, he''s still smaller than me when I was in Japan..." "It''s nothing good. Mr. Muli would be pathetic if I said that. Let''s swim! "I have something to do before that! Micah stopped walking in a certain place as she walked around looking for something with Kyoro Kyoro. "Here''s a beach parasol and a rug! "Oh, yeah." I laid a beach parasol and rug on the street designated for Micah. "Okay, then..." With that said, Micah fell asleep on the rug in a depression. "This is what happens when a couple of men and women come to the sea! Dream on, take off my swimsuit, apply sunscreen! Yeah, that''s what happened, for sure. You do? Well, good. "Yes, sir." "Eh heh... a little fresh! Um... you remind me of when I was massaged on my birthday.... Should I lie on my back? "No... it''s fine now" "Pooh... well... ma... see you next time... right? After that, I finished applying it normally because of something. "Thanks! Now let''s swim" "But Micah, here, I don''t want to sunscreen..." "That''s more atmospheric, isn''t it? Eh heh." "Well, sure. Shall we swim then?" Me and Mika started swimming. It says I''m going swimming, and I''m just flirting in the water... Nothing good, right? ____ ___ __ "Phew! That was fun, huh! You''re off tomorrow, right? Let''s play." "Yeah, you are! What are we gonna do for dinner tonight? You want a barbecue? Just the two of us." "Eh heh, nice..." So I created a barbecue set and barbecued. "Shouldn''t you have done it when Kara and the others were here? "I can''t help it, because this is what I just came up with" "I am, though....... ahem." "Ahem." 317 Episode 304 Status Management and Clairvoyance (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Ah, it was fun! Long time ago I could play with the leaves! "You look happy." "No, ''cause I''ve never been blind, and I''ve only been able to shine" "Right." Kanata and Sakura played with Othello and Jenga. Usually, when I was in Japan, the two of them played with video games or studied, so it was a long time since I played with board games, etc. Then we''ll make dinner. "Um, then I''ll assign the status. Write it on paper." "Oh, I was. Then please." "Yes, sir." Kanata and Sakura opened their status. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata Level: 1 [2] EXP: 0 HP: 2210/2210 (1100) MP: 6810/6810 (2700 +1400) A (Attack): 22305 (20700 +1600) C (Device Degree): 3465 (3000 + 460) D (Defense): 1205 (1100 +100) W (Magic Power): 1705 (1000 + 700) S (Fastness): 25605 (24400 + 1200) STP: 115000 - Skills - SK1) [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Spear Righteous ] Lv MAX [Spear Emperor Okiyi ] Lv MAX [Gun Hell Deity ] Lv MAX [Spear Bombing] Lv MAX [Sword Hauser ] Lv MAX [bow ho ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [Spasi Operation ] Lv MAX SKP: 151840 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Victor Fimbuture] [The Diseased] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Subspecies Killer] [Divine Speed Growth] [Vertex x 2] Print: - -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura Level: 1 [2] EXP: 0 HP: 2210/2210 (1100) MP: 13010/13010 (4300 + 4400) A (Attack): 8205 (7400 + 800) C (degree of vessel): 3265 (2500 + 760) D (Defense): 1205 (1100 +100) W (Magic Power): 27805 (24100 + 3700) S (Fastness): 13705 (13500 + 200) STP: 115000 - Skills - SK1) [SS: The logic of Jen God''s healing] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Sword Boom Yi ] Lv MAX [bow ho ] Lv MAX [Spear Hauser ] Lv MAX [Body Strike AUTO ] Lv MAX [Dismantling] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Daigo Wrist ] Lv MAX [Large clever ] Lv MAX [GREAT STRONG ] Lv MAX [Big Wise ] Lv MAX [Da Jun Min ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Large Clairvoyance ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [Evelyn Reame ] Lv MAX SKP: 122710 Title: [Knowledge] [Invitees from different worlds] [Toyotomi Vanadies] [Forgiver] [Charming Princess] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Divine Fast Growth] [SS Rank Skill Holder] [Healing Goddess] [Vertex x 2] Print: - -------------------------------------------- Sakura disappeared into the kitchen a little happy when she wrote her status on the paper. After watching that, Kanata first thinks from STP. Firstly, he thought it was only natural to swing it around quickly. Thus 50,000 of the 115,000 just swing to speed. Next, MP. Because Kanata''s skills give her MP, Kanata shakes 10,000 for now, even when she wants more MP at level 1. Next, I cleverly assigned 5,000 to attack 40,000, 5,000 to HP, and 5,000 to magic when I saw Sakura and thought I needed magic. Next think about Sakura. Kanata first wrote on paper to allocate 15,000 to MP and attack and 30,000 to speed and magic. 10,000 of the remaining 25,000 STPs cleverly with HP. And defend 5,000 just in case. Now I''ve decided to stop assigning the status this time. Because I thought about distributing skills and skill cards later. Firstly, because normally demons in the dungeon have instant travel on top of being able to defeat them with one blow, one clearance time was still faster as it is now. Sometimes Demon Nucleus wasn''t as many SS ranked skills as it could mass produce. However, I only made "Spear Divine Righteousness" using the SS ranked Demon Nucleus that I got during the next round of my first reincarnation, and I waved SKP. Sakura, on the other hand, whispered as she concentrated on cooking. "(I''m making rice on the leaves! I''m making rice for the leaves! I said it twice because it''s important. Me, me! Looks like Leaf''s daughter-in-law... It''s nice... I live in a house like this and occasionally have it set up like today... this is how I cook rice... One of these days I''ll have a child between me and the leaves...! This... Being able to have children means having to do things with leaves and adults _____________ > Kanata will be able to hear that story when her name comes out because of her hellish ears, but this crush on Sakura isn''t sounding like Kanata because she was obsessed with the status assignment. After a while, Sakura made up dinner. It was hamburger and meat sauce spaghetti. Reflecting that ground beef had been worn on the ground beef, Sakura reopened it, wondering if it would be good. "I''m ready for dinner, Leaf." "I''m just finishing thinking about it, too." "Really? Hi this, spaghetti and hamburger" "Looks delicious." And, Kanata said, Sakura smiled happily. I haven''t noticed my face laughing myself. "Then I''ll have it" Kanata first eats a bite of that big hamburger, cut. Sakura watches as she thrills. Kanata chewed and swallowed the dishes made by Sakura and gave her thoughts after a few seconds. "What do you think? "It''s delicious" "Ho... really? I''m glad, but... you don''t have to flatter me, do you? "No, it''s true! Because it''s really delicious! "Eh, eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh With that said, Sakura cut her hamburger in half and then ate only one bite of one of them. I notice it as soon as I do. He said he didn''t say anything about flattery. I immediately felt it again. It is thanks to skill that the food is so delicious... "Yeah... right. Indeed." "Right?" "The power of skills is amazing." "Hmm? Sure, I might have used my skill powers, but this was made by cherry blossoms. Delicious." "Ah... thanks" Afterwards, Pelori and the two of them, who flattened dinner, were to take a bath. Sakura told Kanata she wanted to do something, told Kanata to take a bath first and then disappeared into the kitchen. I pretended. When he confirmed that Kanata had taken a bath, Sakura began to stare at the wall of those with the bath. "(... Clairvoyance... I wonder if you''d like to... just once, just once! Tell Kanata about the clairvoyance, and Sakura is willing to peek. In fact, Sakura uses great clairvoyance and peeks into the bath at the end of the stripper across the wall. Just now, Kanata had finished taking off her clothes and was about to take that bath. "(Yes... is it good... me, do this... Exactly. This is perverted, isn''t it? They hate me if I can... but... wow...! Leaf cool! Just the back, just the back and butt, but I can see, wow...! You can''t have two abilities in this world... ____ Aww, wow! This... this way...! I knew it would grow in different places than when I saw it 10 years ago...... ru!? Yikes! Oh... oh... I saw it... what... what... oh, I''m washing it... hey... why are you just washing your body so cool _____________)" After a while, Kanata went up from the bath and started wearing sleeping rolls. Sakura rushed away from the scene and fled into the kitchen. "Cherry Blossom, I took a bath! "Oh, yeah! Leaves, I haven''t been able to wash... please! "Yeah." Sakura rushes into the bathroom. Kanata started washing her clothes, wondering about Sakura, whose face was turning red. Sakura decided to take a long bath for just a little while. ####### -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata Level: 1 [2] EXP: 0 HP: 12210/12210 (6100) MP: 26810/26810 (12700 +1400) A (Attack): 63105 (60700 +2400) C (degree of vessel): 8465 (8000 + 460) D (Defense): 1205 (1100 +100) W (Magic Power): 6705 (6000 + 700) S (Fastness): 75605 (74400 + 1200) STP: 0 -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura Level: 1 [2] EXP: 0 HP: 22210/22210 (11100) MP: 43010/43010 (19300 + 4400) A (Attack): 23205 (22400 + 800) C (Device Degree): 13265 (12500 + 760) D (Defense): 6205 (6100 +100) W (Magic Power): 57805 (54100 + 3700) S (Fastness): 43705 (43500 + 200) STP: 0 ------------------------------------------- 318 Episode 350: Ultra Epic and Leaves (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Well, I''m going to level up again today" "Yeah." They also came to the dungeon. "So, it''s a decent date. Unlike my brother, you don''t like to go around the same place over and over again." "Yes, it is." This statement by Sakura says knowingly that dreams repeat one place a thousand times. Having dreams is not the same mental power because even where there are places in a game that just take two hours to get in once, once you start doing that, you go all the way to the end of the target number of times. "So I get the spear from that blacksmith uncle... I''m going to do it by the day after tomorrow. The goal in the meantime is to regenerate 10 to 15 times...! "Are you going to go around this dungeon 120 more times? Are you tired?" Not much except when playing the game with Kanata and everyone. It was also plentiful enough times for Sakura. "I''m tired, but it''s fun, so I''m fine. Plus, there are times when I can spare 150 random number adjustments and repetitions in the game.... more than that, but it''s tight on me." "Oh... yes, there you go. Yes Auxiliary Magic" "Thanks, I''ll be there then" Kanata dived into the dungeon. When Sakura dropped it off, she took out the paper and pencil and painted on the paper, remembering yesterday''s clairvoyance. I had no time to lose. He paints and crushes his spare time while niggling. Sakura acquired the skill of art. Meanwhile, the leaves are normally attacking the dungeons. Then he defeated the last Mirmecoreo and entered the room of the challenge mission. Normally, I would move an object into a goal without thinking about it at all, but this time I tried to move that object in an instantaneous motion, aware of the speed. This was the big answer. It makes me wonder if that object, which flew at a more terrible speed than last time, hasn''t taken 0.1 seconds to get inside the goal. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Super Legendary] Crate appears] And, out. Kanata was surprised and expected the first notation. It wasn''t the lockbox that came out of that crate, it was directly, 5 SS ranked Demon Nukes. Kanata with it rejoices and returns to the cherry blossoms on the move of an instant. "(eheh... kanata is cool...! It''s been a while since I drew it, but isn''t it dull? If you draw leaves with dripping water that you saw yesterday... Hehe, the leaves are cool both in 2D and 3D ____)" "Ah, long time no see, I''m painting" "Phew!? From the leaves I returned, I desperately hide the painting I was about to draw now. Sakura hated it when people saw her painting. "...? Well no. Cherry blossoms! "What... what? "Dungeon missions give him super legends over legends." "Ugh, yeah. So?" "Look at this, 5 SS Rank Demon Nukes" Kanata lined the rug where Sakura was sitting with SS ranked demon nuclei. "Wow... this is amazing indeed. It was better than the legend." "Right? Other than that, right? Then I''ll try again." "There you go... Oh, yeah, Leaf, I got a skill called ''Art'', can I assign you a skill? "Oh, yeah! There''s plenty of them already, totally fine! That''s what Kanata said, she left. Sakura, who is quite interested in the effect of his art skills, quickly assigned and evolved skill points, making them true and fine art and also level MAX. Sakura tries and lightly goblins on another piece of paper again. But that wasn''t light at all, etc. The goblins drawn by that Sakura are as real as the pictures and images shown on the high-quality screens and do not look like human-drawn ones. This is how clever and quick they were, and how fast they were drawn. "What''s this..." Sakura squeaks so. Next, on another piece of paper, I tried to paint Goblin''s own anthropomorphism, aware of the cartoon-like portrayal that I usually draw. My painting style was well reflected in it, but I can draw it perfectly as I ideally would, without drafts or claws. Again, Sakura finds her skills horrible. I did feel that way, but I could paint well enough to feel too good, so I forgot to speak to myself and pretended to paint alone. "Hey, cherry blossoms" Back from the dungeon, Kanata gently slapped Sakura on the shoulder. Without turning around, Sakura continues to paint. I got slapped again, so now I turn that one around. "What... good point right now... Ha! Welcome back, Leaf." "Amazing... this. Mirmecoleo? Often in such a precarious place... you could just draw with a pencil from B, it''s so real." "Oh, yeah. Really? I''m terrified of the power of skills." Kanata nodded at it too. "Ha... sure. Well, the cherry blossoms were originally a good painting... oh, reincarnate. I''ll be there again." "Yes, sir." Kanata, who watched where Sakura was reincarnated, also disappeared into the dungeon. 319 Episode Three Hundred Six: Dungeons to the City (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Well... that''s it for today! Half an hour after Sakura and Kanata had lunch, Kanata declared that she would finish yesterday''s activities. "Good day, you reincarnated six times today" "Yeah. Six more tomorrow. Then, if you defeat the boss, you will be reincarnated 15 times combined. Ha... I''m tired. Same place 48 times, it''s really tight to go around... Games would still be easier..." "Indeed. So, after all, the allotment of points has been since you defeated the boss? "Sort of." By the way, and, Kanata changed the subject. "Are you going to the cake shop today? "What!? It''s okay, I did it! "Okay... shall we go then? Ah... but I''m sorry, I want you to drop by yesterday''s blacksmith first." Kanata said so while removing the metal that was emitting light in light water color from the magic back that Sakura had never even seen. "What''s this... that buck too" "Buck just came out of the crate. The item is infinite! Hi this, cherry blossom minutes" That said, Kanata gave Sakura something of the same type and different color (white) as her magic back. "Ha!? Did you get that treasure?!? "Yeah. And it''s this stone... orihalcon... you know? "What!? Orihalcon!? Sakura is full of surprises. We have both heard from Deiss about Orihalcon. that it is the most expensive, effective and excellent mineral in this world. "Because you got this... I don''t know if you can use it instead of that Mithril sword..." "Ha... you get super legends" "Well, the odds are that even legends seem to get this much stuff. Was it bad luck?...... so! Oh, I''ll give you this too." Kanata gave Sakura a pen and paper. Somewhere these two are full of luxury. "What''s this...? "It''s a national treasure paper and pen. It was in there with the legendary cloth towel. See for yourself the explanation." "Ah... yeah" Sakura tried to appraise those two. On the other hand, the ink came out infinitely, a pen that was free to adjust the intensity and fineness, and that could also be erased if magic was applied, and a pen that would grow infinitely if torn, the water resistance was perfect, the paper was the best, and the paper could be made the size you wanted if magic was applied with it. It should be noted that the Epic cloth towel can be the size you like if you apply magic, and without the cloth itself getting dirty, all the items (objects) touched by this cloth were magic items that would be in the best condition. "Nice. This... Ah... thanks Ye! I''m sorry about that, but I need to buy something later, so can I have some money, please? And, Sakura begins to do me a favor, thankful but sorry. Among the things Lowkiss gave me, one of the daily necessities was missing. "Fine, but how much? "I don''t know the market in this world, but if it were Japan, would it have been about 200 yen? "Hmm...? Um, okay. Then why don''t you look around and buy it while I''m negotiating with my blacksmith uncle? The rendezvous... at 2: 30 in front of yesterday''s cake shop" "I''m sorry. Thanks." Kanata gave Sakura 15,000 bells as free money to spend in the future, then took her hand and went to the blacksmith. Breaking up with Sakura on the spot, Kanata enters the blacksmith. The blacksmith stopped working and came to the reception as the customer entered. "There you are... Is that the kid from yesterday? You don''t have a spear and a sword yet, do you? "Really? How much stage is it now? I needed to hear this. If you''ve already processed the misrill, it''s because you can''t give it to Orihalcon. "Ah, drawing blueprints... buying enchanted paper... crushing milmecolleo... getting ready under the feeling. I think I''m about to start making patterns." "Ha... that''s fast...! Good, but we made it." Kanata stroked her breasts down in a ho. "Hmm...? What''s the matter with you? "Ah... no, that''s what I got a better ore than Mithril, and if you could build me a weapon, I''d say it''s better that way..." "Whoa! Whoa! Why, Ultimate...! I can''t believe Orihalcon..." "Yes, it''s the Orihalcon." The blacksmith made a loud noise and slapped his desk. Kanata gets a little freaked out. "Orihalcon...! That''s good! Okay, let''s use Orihalcon instead of Mithril! "Thank you! "I need an extra fee to process the Orihalcon... but if you want to keep that misrill intact, that''s all." "Yes, so... oh, and that" Kanata now took out four S-rank demon nuclei she got in the dungeon as well as S-rank demon materials and so on, and placed them on the counter table. "I heard the Demon Nucleus can be used to reinforce enchants and weapons... and I could also get S-rank Demon material... could you use it? "Oh, come on! All right, that''s good!... but for a day, it''ll take even longer... okay? "Yeah, I''m fine" "All right, all right! I''ll put more on your arms and make you the best sword and spear. The kid''s not the only one who can prepare this kind of wheel, I knew it. Orihalcon et al. S-ranked demons and demon nukes......" Kanata left the blacksmith, bowing her head. 2: 10 PM when I look at the clock. Kanata walked to the cake shop. As Kanata arrived at the cake shop, Sakura also arrived at the cake shop, and the two entered the store and enjoyed the sweetness. 320 Episode Three Hundred Seven: Two Holidays (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "That, Leaf. Don''t you have to go to the dungeon today? Sakura nodded at the blanket on the couch and asked Kanata, who was not trying to move. "Ah... it''s okay. I''m off today. Blacksmith... Dude, he said it would take another day." "Then why don''t we go to the dungeon for that? "Eh... I''m tired - I don''t want to go" Sometimes this happens to Canata. Usually, if a Canata who acts and speaks while thinking about the pattern of the street looking ahead in her head has a day called ''I can rest a whole day'', as a recoil, she can get dazed during that day. Sakura understood that very well of Kanata. Even if you say you''ll be dazed, you can invite me to play, even if it''s just a state of so-called ''I don''t want to work''. It should be noted that the two have already completed 13 reincarnations to their goal, with only one and one week remaining. Kanata explains to Sakura that he left only one circumference to try new weapons around it. "Oh my... it''s a darling day." "Uh-huh..." "Hey, Ye. I''m having breakfast." "... eat" The leaves come from sleigh sleighs and blankets, cheeky with sacra bacon eggs and salads arranged on the table. "Yum ~..." "Thanks. What are we going to do today? "I''d like to daunt you for a day... if you need me to hang out with you, tell me." "I don''t have one at the moment... I''ll think about it later" "Uh-huh... good..." After breakfast, Kanata also returns to the couch. "Nemo." "... are you taking a nap? It''s not lunch yet. Hey, hey, play." "Fine, but what are you doing? "I make chessboards and pawns out of paper, pens and scissors, so chess" "Fine." Sakura painted chessboards and pawns with the paper and pen she received from Kanata after exerting auxiliary magic on dexterity and speed. "Let''s do it then. Me, ahead." "Mmm. Go ahead, then." The two ended up playing chess about 10 fights. Consequences. "All lost... It came true, Othello and chess are strong, aren''t they? I can''t win chess in my class, it''s just the leaves." "Pfft... sort of... You got something you want to do next? "... then let''s make sweets. Not at the store today." In that Sakura opinion, the two decided to make tarts of fruit. The two of us go outside to buy that ingredient. While out there, Kanata did what she always did solid. Upon returning, Kanata, who predicted it would be close to lunch, also bought ingredients to make a lunch that was different from usual. "Strong and thin powder...? What do you make? "Turn it into medium powder and make udon. Because there''s fish soy in this world, and you can make juice." "Long time no see... Maybe." For this reason, Kanata and Sakura used their skills and ate their own udon. The 3 meals and 3 days were made in large quantities so that it was ok with udon, and I think I also made them for preservation. "Was udon so delicious? "I have skills, and I''ll eat in a while." "Indeed." There is also soba flour in this world, so one of these days, after we talked about beating soba, we created a fruit tart this time after a while. This was also a great success. It''s 3: 00 and the two of us eat that tart half a hole at a time. And they''re made just the right size. "Yum yum! Hey, Ye! Why don''t you start making your own cake tomorrow? "Sorry, that''s hard on boulders" "Mmmm... Sometimes then? "Sometimes... that''s good." Two of them finished eating tarts. Now I''m going to take a nap. If it''s the original canata, I choose to play games here, but in this world where there are no electronic gaming machines, I took a nap. "Then cherry blossoms, I''m sorry... wake me up when dinner is ready" "Mm, okay. Good night." "Good night ~ no..." When Sakura confirmed that Kanata had slept, she took out the pen and paper and began to carefully and carefully portray Kanata''s, if not carefully, sleeping face that she was likely to mistake for a girl. _____ ____ __ "Morning, Leaf. It''s dinner. Beef Stew Today" "Huh. Hi. Thanks." Sakura was blissful about what happened today. Play fully, eat fabulous udon and sweets, continue to paint Canata''s sleeping face with as much satisfaction as you like, and help her with dinner support and wake up like a wife. I really enjoyed it. Kanata eats beef stew. "Huh! Yum." "Hehe, that''s good! I can change once per person." "Mm, okay." In exchange, Kanata, who enjoyed beef stew, takes a bath. And in the meantime, I peered with clairvoyance, even though I thought Sakura was something I shouldn''t do. And time flies, and when he goes to bed, Sakura falls asleep cuddling with Kanata. Kanata spends half an hour paying for clutter while she is pushed to a body that is a little more grown than a normal girl her age until that childhood tame falls asleep. Confirming that Sakura had fallen asleep, Kanata traveled instantly to the couch and finally fell asleep. ____ __ _ The next day, around 3 p.m., Kanata and Sakura were summoned to the blacksmith. "I got it... aye! The blacksmith brings the sword and spear from the back of the store. Appraisal first. As a result, it was found that it was a national treasure class. And looks¡­ black patterned spears and swords glowing green by the angle of light. The blades both shine pale water colors along with silver. The decorations were great, too. "Huh... Huh! I know how I feel! Ahhh... ahhh! It''s one of the best dishes... soba saru! With that said, Kanata was cheek-crushing or following that "Green Light Black Ant Lion''s Double-crushing Spear," and she touches the blade part and bleeds. "Ah... Ouch" "Hey... already... what are you doing?" Soon Sakura heals her wounds by applying healing magic to Kanata. "Hehe.... Anyway, thank you" "Ouch. Tell me if you want me to make something again! Kanata paid a total of 3.5 million bells to the blacksmith for instant gold, out of the money obtained using demonic bodies and items obtained in the dungeon before Sakura knew it, and left the store for the dungeon on an instant move. 321 Episode 308: Twin Thought Memory Ravens (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "hehe... finally... finally we challenge... the main thing here... how do you feel, cherry blossoms" With a gentle touch to his black eyelid, Kanata said so with a cool on and a weird pose. Kanata and Sakura, who circled the final part of the dungeon and completed the mission by retaining it at the Epic level to get the lockbox, put it up in front of the main door, which let out a mysterious light before opening it. "I don''t care how you feel..." "So... are you used to the sword god Deity and the new sword? "Well, I guess that''s used to it" Before doing this last round, Kanata asked Sakura to make the Sword God Righteous. I felt that a was not enough. "Then come in... Did auxiliary magic take all kinds to its limits? "It''s okay, let''s go" Kanata and Sakura walked into the door. It''s dark inside. Even so, we can see each other for some reason. Sakura tried clairvoyance, but as naked as Kanata''s upper body looked, she can''t see anything else. "Cherry blossoms... watch your step or something" "That way. I''m like this¡­ I''m used to it when I''m blind, but the leaves aren''t at all." Almost unconsciously, two people holding hands as a matter of course. And after walking for a while, the room suddenly lit up. This room is somewhere mechanical and the walls run with green light at regular intervals. "Wow... cool... ahhh! It really feels like a boss stage..." "Yes, yes, you do... Look beyond that. That''s probably the boss, isn''t it? The direction Sakura pointed¡­ Behind this room stands two bird demons that are likely to be as tall as 2.5 adults, glowing green as previous demons. Both sides look almost exactly the same. "Right... a crow" "And you''re not one of the bosses." "Hey." When the two of them were, yes, speaking amicably, the eyes of those two ravens opened. One eye is always green like an emerald and the other is golden. And as soon as it rang like a growl, it spread its wings and flew over this room, where the ceiling was so high. My name is Thought Raven Munin. My name is Memory Raven Hunnin. The two introduced themselves as they stopped and flew in the air looking down at the two. "Whoa, whoa... cool! Me, me, me! My name is Kanata! Coming from a different world or a pitch-black _____" "... idiot. What are you saying at a time like this? You don''t have to hang out." The two ravens, who were shown the breath-taking two like a couple of comics talent, look at them with eyes like they see unusual things. Hey, Munnin. I don''t know, Hunin. Is the boy and the girl here kidding? I don''t know. But it looks like he''s got the strength. Then two who shut up for a few seconds. And I said this in my breath at the same time. Either way, intercept only! The two jump up even higher. "That feels good! "Oh... are you okay? I knew you were strong, right? "Well... watch but good" That said, Kanata disappeared from next door to Sakura. The next thing Kanata showed up was on the raven of those known as Munin. And Kanata sifts her spear whining like this. "Spear God Deity... Polar, May Rain of the Five" What the...? At the next moment, Munin was attacked by a spear-piercing rain, arguably innumerable. There''s a hole in your body. And all of that blow is so powerful. Thus Munin was shorted of breath with that one move. "Muni... n!? Hunin shouts his name, but he has no one to answer. The Raven''s body did not fall ____ along with one spit SS ranked Demon Nucleus and five S-ranked Demon Nucleuses, and it reached the ground at some point. Kanata traveled instantly to the ground. Kanata goes back next to Sakura. "Yes." "Wow... I knocked him down lightly... You''re a boulder! "Hehe... power becomes real. I''m a really strong cook two sick patient..." "Oh, there, I''ll say it myself" A raven hunin saw two people who could flirt with bokeh with a look that seemed spare. You can afford it now! Along with those words, three magical formations of S-ranked skills unfolded at once. Sakura was a little rushed to see how it was, but Kanata still had a spare look. Soon the magic was unleashed on both of us. It''s a combination of dark magic and wind magic arrows like countless feathers, dark magic and wind magic lasers, wind magic and ice magic storms. All this was a high-powered move... but it disappears before it hits them both. I can see Kanata also centered around Sakura, with something like a watery, transparent barrier on it somewhere. "Hey, nothing." "Hey... what''s this... domed one?" "This is one of my sparsi operation moves. Anything that hits this wall moves instantly to the place I''ve designated. Heh heh... my skills aren''t just simple momentary travel. I haven''t used a lot yet." Yes, Kanata proudly told Sakura. And when that explanation is over, it will be revealed together, the magic that Hunin should have unleashed... The place is directly above Hunin. "Kah...!? Everything. Hunnin dodges it. Soon he gets it all. They were revealed primarily aimed at the wings, so the feathers were hit, and Hunin fell from near the ceiling, scattering black wings. "Did you knock him down? "Not yet. There''s something I need to do before that." "To do? "Yeah. I need to reincarnate. When I defeated the other side, probably because the level went to its limit." That''s what they said, and Sakura peeked at the status. Indeed, I am able to reincarnate. As it was, Sakura was told by Kanata to reincarnate and was reincarnated. Of course, Kanata already did. "Okay... so that crow''s stomach is full of cherries" "Why?" "If, for any reason, we become adventurers, the SS ranked Demon Nucleus will not accept us unless we are demons who stabbed themselves with todome. I''ll keep it for that." "Wow... ok! It was Hunin trying to fly again while they were talking and reincarnating, but the next moment they were done talking, their necks would be beheaded. It was Sakura''s move. So safe, the two of them cleared the dungeon. 322 Episode 309: Dungeon Clear! (leaves and cherry blossoms) "That''s it? "Looks like it. Look, the chest and... it''s coming with a sword." In the direction where Kanata pointed her finger, the sword stabbing her in the chest and pedestal appeared at some point. The two get close to it. "The sword is cherry blossom." "Right... what about the chest? "Let''s open it together" The chest was opened by two hands. The contents are two legendary ornaments, four different things: skill cards, enchant cards, and demonic nuclei. I''m a little sorry to hear about Kanata expecting jewels and such to be jarring in, but for that matter, the two of us don''t know that there are more legendary ornaments than the show and the lils. Each legendary item was appraised. ["Automatic Attack Demon Sword Deerhorn" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Ingredients Orihalcon Golden Pork Fang Big horn of forest giant deer Thought Raven Wings Memory Raven Feather Enchant -Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack +300 : The moment this sword is pulled out of its sheath, it automatically discerns the enemy (inferred from the owner''s memory) and attacks. : The strength of this sword during automatic action is equivalent to the strength of the owner''s sword handling (like the lowest ''sword haughty'' holder). : The owner can order this sword. ["Shizuku Golden Bracelet Draupnil" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Materials Golden Giant Soldier''s Nucleus Golden Dragon Scale Memory Raven Eye Enchant ¡¤ Type Magic Bracelet ¡¤ Description : +300 Defense & Magic : This bracelet can be increased by up to 8 for remembering. Increased things disappear in 24 hours. : Legendary increase the effect of auxiliary magic on the equipper. : Fit the size to the thickness of the armor] ["Burning Golden Neck Ornament Breesingamen" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value - Legend - Materials Golden Giant Soldier''s Nucleus Flaming Dragon''s Tail Thought raven eyes Mirage Stone of Green Gems Enchant ¡¤ Type Magic necklace ¡¤ Description : clever + 350 : Double all stats, halve MP consumption, and halve damage taken if this gear person possesses more attractive titles than ''Attractive Talent''. : If the owner possessed an ugly title greater than ''Ugly Talent'', it would halve all stats, double MP consumption, and double the damage taken. : Legendary boost the healing magic effect. : Reduce Magic and Mock Damage of Fire Attributes by half against you. : Can be changed to the size desired by the owner. "Well... I guess I''ll have this Draupnil one. And then cherry blossoms are fine." "What... okay? "Yeah. Here." "Ah... thanks" Kanata received only draupnil and Sakura received a sword called Deerhorn and a necklace called Breesingamen. Kanata quickly equips herself with draupnil. "Something not good? It feels like a mold... but cool" "Oh, yeah! You look great! "Eh heh, thanks. Why don''t you put some cherry blossoms on your neck, too? "Ugh... yeah" Sakura put on a breesingamen. Because Sakura wanted it, it became a lot more modest in size, but it shines as if it adds to the charm of Sakura, who is a beauty. "What do you think...? "Cherry blossoms... so beautiful" "What!? What... ah... oh, thank you! Kanata accidentally came out for real because she looks so good in Sakura. Immediately regain sanity in the voice of an upset Sakura thank-you. "Ah... what did I just say? "What? You don''t remember? "Yeah. Sorry, I got bogged down for a second... Feelings, feelings. You look great. Hmm... or... isn''t it cute... or cute... very cute..." Kanata looked very embarrassed and praised about Sakura''s appearance. Over and over again. Sakura gently beat Kanata''s dovetail as she continued to be told for dozens of seconds. "Wow, no." "... are you fooling around? "Yes... no... no. Why... it''s all true... and that... because I don''t know how to get ''Enchanted Talent''... for once, I wonder if I should praise the cherry blossoms by calling out the real deal... Oh, my God." Kanata said so with a laugh as she dyed the reddened face even more red earlier. Sakura takes pleasure in it, as well as sighs against its mysterious efforts. "Ha... You know, leaves. I, um... instead of" The Talent of Charm, "I''m getting the title above it... I thought it was some kind of mistake, and I didn''t tell you until now because I was embarrassed..." "Damn... it is! That''s right, cherry blossoms are so beautiful and cute stuff! Oh no! Hey... I knew cherry blossoms were beautiful...! I''ve been thinking about it since kindergarten, and I don''t think I''m sure of myself, but that''s ____ ah." My eyes weren''t a mistake, the joy of Sakura being cute raised Kanata''s feelings and made her mouth almost everything she thought about. Sakura can tell if Kanata is saying it from the bottom of her heart or if she has any purpose and says so. She says the reason for this is'' because it''s childhood friendly '', yes. Sakura praised for her appearance, say it with purpose, say it with all her heart. By the time he realized, Sakura had a bright red face, like a boiled octopus, and was not seen at all by Kanata. But I say thank you firmly. Lu Rhythm is not turning. "You know, even if I... praise you, I... can''t give you anything back to you? is... embarrassing... So... but thanks... thanks." The moment he was thanked, Kanata did not think, and gave Sakura a hug. I don''t think I know why I did it. Sakura explodes further into his head. "Wow... wow!? Wow." "Is that...? I''m sorry, your body is on its own..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh _________" ____ __ _ "Suddenly I''m sorry I held you." "... well, I''m a little surprised... it''s nothing good. And now... it''s not going to decrease." A few minutes later, the two settled down a lot. Although we can''t see each other''s faces. "Oh... yes. I''ll make another cake or something when I get home. So... um, when we collect all the stuff we have here, let''s get out of here." "Right." The two split up and retrieved the raven''s body and each piece of the blade in the velcro back without any excess. I also put all the treasures in Kanata''s possession of the magic back. "Well, let''s get out of there" "Yeah...! After checking to see if they had forgotten anything, the two jumped into the light. Completed the dungeon. [Completed the "Anger" dungeon in the Nivre Forest. You have earned the title "Anger" Dungeon Attacker "and" SS Rank Demon Crusader ". I got the mark "Twin Thinking Memory Raven Forest". You''ve earned 4000 STP/SKP as a Dungeon Extra Clear Reward. 323 Episode Three Hundred Ten: From the Valley Bottom Up (Sho) "Clear... you did" "You did, your husband." From where they just came out, I looked at the big hole where the dungeon should have been. The big hole is already to be just cratering and the entrance is nowhere to be found. "Master, I don''t know what to do now." "You''ve made up your mind. We''re getting out of this forest.... we can do it now." "Yeah... right... then" The next moment I felt magic from Lil, I was wrapped in an aura like a black wind. It''s not just black too... something like this, black in a flashy way... anyway, that''s not normal. This is the effect of Lil''s "Storm Shadow Flying God Hegemony" skill. I''ll skip all kinds of explanations... but do you think one of the effects is that you can fly freely through the sky? Now we can go between the top of the valley. "Master, come! And Lil stuck his hips out at me. I mean, I''m gonna fly in the air on Lil''s back. I''m really glad it was a mind-blower, because even a mind-blower can fly through the sky... with as much magic, dexterity and MP as I do. But when Lil got this skill, he said, ''We''re dating, so when we climb up to the corner of the valley, we''re together''. And here''s what happened. ... I admitted it because I thought we were just holding hands. "Hey, Lil. Me... I didn''t think Lil would carry me... Can''t we just hold hands? "Wahoo... why? "No, you''re going to have to carry something... Kind of..." When I said that, Lil turned this way and swelled his cheeks and then re-said this. "Then... you hold me from behind. You have to be strong... but good? "... well, that would be good" And I say. I''m very embarrassed to hug you... How much better than being carried? Yeah. If they ask me what''s the difference between holding me from behind and being carried... it''s a matter of feeling that I can''t hold my legs. I hugged Lil. Still soft... no, nothing. "Eh heh... your husband is warm... All right, let''s go then." Lil ran out into the sky. I stick with the power of my arm and my meditation to avoid falling off. ____ __ _ "Here we are." "Ooh." Get off Lil''s back. I''m pretty taller, and Lil has a growing tail, so I was pretty tight riding in a pretty rough position, but nothing like having a valuable experience of being carried by a girl at this age. ... I was in distress so hard, it would have been a flash if I could have flown in the sky. "Well... how do we get back to the city..." "Wouldn''t it be nice to run home" It takes hours from here to the city. A few days on foot¡­ it would take quite a while to pull the limits of speed and run. Above all, I''m tired. "Oh, yeah or tired? Then look in the villages nearby... from there _____" An old man''s voice came from a distant rock shadow when Lil nearly said so. "Hey, what are you guys doing here!? Who gives you permission to stay here? The Lord of that voice approached us. He''s a builder-level gorimaccio of muscle moly that doesn''t look like me, with long, shrunken hair. He''s over 2 meters tall, right? There is a big hammer on my shoulder. "Uh... who is it? In the meantime, I asked. But Lil seemed to know who this old man was and told me right away. "Your husband... he''s an SSS Ranker Tor." "Seriously!? The hell with SSS Ranker here _____ Oh, that, or did he come to defeat the regular Fresberg? "Gahahaha! You''re right, lady! I''m Tor..." Thunder Emperor "Tor! Gahahahahahahahaha" An old man like Thor laughs out loud. You have this kind of old man... who feels powerful. "So, why are you here? You''re supposed to be off-limits? "Oh, no, the... if I explain it, it''ll be longer..." "Hmm ______?" What? What? Old man, you''ve come right next to me and peeked into my face to make sure of something. I smell alcohol and cigarettes from an old man named Thor. "Ah!? You guys... hadn''t taken your quest here nearly a week ago!? And, old man. Do you know if we were gone...? Fast talk, for example. "Yeah, sure." "Right... no, I, uh, I came here to defeat the Fresberg Tsutsu, who came out a few days ago. The job is early. I''m done... and the slave girl in the red headscarf with the brunette who was doing the favor the day that Fresberg appeared in this valley is missing..." I knew you came to defeat Fresberg... and you already defeated him, this guy. SSS Ranker is strong after all. It''s not Dada. And, you know, we''re in the right place for missing people. Good. "Hey... there were rumors that he was dead... I didn''t know he was alive! Gahahahahahaha! You guys are a pain in the ass, gahahahaha!... How did you ever do that? Me and Lil are old Tor... you can have Mr. Tor, no more. I explained to Mr. Thor that I had been in distress for the past few days, that I had been able to beat demons in the woods and live longer, and that I had just, now, escaped by flying through the sky with the power of my skills, which I had allocated points gained from an increase in levels due to the experience gained at that time, with a slight distortion of the story. "Nah I see! Gahahahaha! All right, all right. I was just leaving... carriage, you want to ride? "Ah... thank you! "Thank you" Old man kind. We could have had Mr. Thor in his carriage. 324 Episode 311: I Can Go Home (Sho) "So _________, I became an SSS Ranker at 31! Gahahaha! This was 20 years ago! "Heh... heh, really?" "Wow... that''s amazing..." Pretty busy old man... according to Mr. Thor, me and Lil are getting in the carriage. This Mr. Tor carriage...... To be precise, the goat cart is made by two rare goat demons: Tangrini and Tangnosto. That''s what I''m most proud of. Anything, on running a few times faster than a regular carriage horse, they say if you eat meat, even bones and skins will come back to life. And the Myolnil I used to get - I was also bragged about a weapon like I''ve heard of somewhere. "Hey... and... was it, uh, a shishaw? You." "... it''s a show" "Right, Sishaw. Dark-haired, dark-eyed is unusual! "... it''s a show" Shishaw. Shishaw. There''s no point in correcting this guy. "Hey... brunette, brunette... No, those guys had dark hair and dark eyes too... Am I in a good shape to meet a brunette, brunette? Gahahahahaha!" "What...!? ... those guys? Besides me, I have dark hair, dark eyes... and that''s you and Cherry Blossom...! Okay, let me ask you something, this old man would know something haz... he''s an SSS ranker! I have a clue like this unexpectedly...! "Uh... Mr. Thor" "What? Sishaw." "Well... the brunettes... maybe two boys and girls about 14..." Thor stares at me with a surprised face for a moment. Next to me, Lil looks surprised in a different way than Mr. Thor. "Oh, yeah. You know him in the city? "No, not once in the city. But I know. Those two know me too, Haz..." "Oh... well, wait a minute! With that said, Mr. Thor meditated his eyes out. He''s the one we all focus on when we want to talk. In the meantime, Lil''s been talking to me. "Hey... your husband. The two your husband was looking for... is that it? "Oh, I think that''s a good chance." "Wahhhhhh... well, good for you, sir. You can go home." Good for you... I said, the look on Lil''s face looks so lonely.... You''re right... the odds that I could find those two have gone home have gone up. What about the safety of the two of us? As far as this guy''s concerned - it doesn''t look like he''s in terrible shape... That would put an end to this... relationship with Lil, and I would have to say goodbye. "... hey, lil" "What, your husband...? "Tomorrow... the day after tomorrow, or are we going somewhere together? Tourist attractions... you can just walk in the city." "Wahoo... nice. Sounds like a lover... eheh" Lil clung softly to my arm as he said so, wondering why I had mentioned such a thing. A large, soft mass is pressed. But your ears are patterned... you''re a shobourne... Can I stroke your head at times like this...? That''s good... maybe. As I stroked Lil''s head, Lil pinned his ears and smiled nicely and looked at this one. Lovely. Take me to Earth like this... I feel like I have too many problems and I can''t do it in the first place. Damn right. "I''m sorry... I didn''t hear from you. He''s asleep... he''s focused on something else." That''s what Mr. Thor says. He opens his eyes and talks to me. Meanwhile, we''re flirting... something embarrassing about this. "Oh... those guys were good friends, like you guys. Most of all... Sakura Tsuko was more blind, so I guess that''s what he did... Gahahaha! Whatever, I hope you''re young! Gahahahahahahahaha!" Sakura''s name came up... and she''s blind. No, I was dropping my glasses when they called me here, and I guess I would if I thought about it. I knew it... right. Besides, I was somewhere in the city now. I need to see you soon... "Cherry blossoms... right? I knew it." "Right... I knew it. Where were those two addresses...?... the most expensive loaner in a luxury residential area." "Oh... is that right? Thank you." Vague but much more important information. The most expensive lodging in a luxury residential neighborhood... huh. "Oh, don''t get there in about an hour. You should see him when you get there! Gahahahahahahahaha! I have to report to my client! Well, even with the client, it''s this country itself! Gahahahahahahahahaha!" Then I really got to the city in exactly an hour. I broke up with Mr. Thor at the carriage stop because I had to make various reports. He was a fancy guy from start to finish. "Wow... are you going to see those two first? "I''m worried about the two of you. But it looks like you were taking something in earlier, right? It''s noon now... it''s evening to see you. I''ve got a lot to do before that." "Okay, your husband! That''s why we first headed to the inn where we were staying. 325 Episode 312: Long Time no see (Sho) Me and Lil came to the inn where we stayed until we were shipwrecked. Go inside. "Um... excuse me..." "Yes, there you are... hey hey!? The owner surprised me with an amazing voice... "I was staying until about a week ago..." "Shit... it''s Master Shaw, isn''t it? I heard you were attacked by demons and died!? Ooh... haunted..." "It''s not a haunting. He''s alive." He then managed to prove he wasn''t dead. The store owner said that while he was not in the room, he was free for a few days when he was under contract, so the price could not be returned. Well, that''s no choice. Instead, I was given back the luggage I had left in the room. Anything, tomorrow, I was planning to destroy... I''m glad I didn''t leave anything important behind, but it was still dangerous. When I asked if you could stay tonight, it didn''t come true because it seemed to be full. Me and Lil next went to the Alliance to ask what happened to the quest we were taking. If they should fail, they pay up to 5% of the reward, as a fine... "Excuse me, what a party called ''Red Year'', but I failed the quest I was taking a week ago..." and asks the receptionist as he hands over the guild card for two. "Yes, Dear Show and Lil of Red Year...... Yep... Yep!? The elves at the reception surprised me, too. It''s also a guild here¡­ a lot of people get together, so a lot of adventurers have come together to hear screams that can also be called screams now. "What, what happened!? "What, what" People who have gathered all over. I told the masses that I had slowly returned from the wreck so they wouldn''t mistake me for something weird. ______ An adventurer on the spot, treated like a ghost by almost everyone. supposedly just ran into him and died...... so much so that SS ranked demons are amazing. "It''s coming... it''s coming..." "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh..." The betting lovers who first spoke to me in the guild cried out when I finished hearing the same explanation that gave Mr. Thor about what had happened, which he said to explain that we were not ghosts. There''s also an exclamation from all sorts of other adventurers. Me and Lil turned down an invitation from everyone who said we were having a banquet or something and said, "I have something to do," and we got out of the spot. In the meantime, I got what I wanted to hear. Thanks, the SS rank demon occurs (from the public view) because it is an irresistible accident, so there will be no money that could not be requested. I heard a chill from outside the guild, but it looks like Lil and I aren''t here, so we''re having a banquet. Well... I don''t know about Lil, but I can''t drink... I''m underage first. "Your husband. Where are you going next? Do you want to go see him now? "Not yet, no. It''s also ant to sell some demonic materials and gems to lighten the load... but first it''s lunch. It''s 12: 30... should I have been at the banquet? "Yeah, I''d rather eat with your husband." "Oh well... Then let''s eat pizza." "Yeah!" Me and Lil go to the pizzeria. Anyway, you wanted to eat something made of cheese and other dairy products and wheat, me. I asked for one pizza of a different kind, one size that I could eat on my own, and I ate half of it. ... I had fries because I was a little short. The next step was to enter a store where you could buy and sell tools, items, demonic materials, weapons, and more. On that occasion, I sold a screw hook + 20 other bodies of that evolutionary Desant hook that had been requested to be invalidated and unnecessary for the time being and killed in the dungeon. Pretty surprised, but since it was the biggest store in this country, it looks like I could have prepared the money for what I tried to sell. ¡­ accounting for 13.2 million 8000 bells¡­ 132.08 million yen. Really, you used to have this kind of money. I was worried and asked... actually, they''re always able to deal with it even if that happens. It seems I''ve never had a customer sell 20 B-rank demons before... but I hear they buy out S-rank demons. And they made me a VIP member of this merchants association. He wants me to sell demonic material as a priority. Well... there''s nowhere else to sell, and it''s nothing good. "10 million... wahoo... wahoo... 10 million..." "Mirmecoreo is still there. If we sell them all, we could go 100 billion bells... oh, my God." "Hino..." He''s shaking a little when he asks about the price. Hold Lil''s hand and go straight to the hot water, then to the rental that Tor from the luxury residential area said. It''s already 15: 00, while you''re registering. Well... I suppose the primary reason is that it''s rare for me to take a long bath. Ye and Sakura seem to live in. The apartment looked very luxurious and spacious. You wouldn''t be able to live in a place like this, usually upside down. No... I wonder if we can live here now. Lil looks at the building and on the contrary¡­ his whole body, rattling and trembling to the point where it is likely to sound gushing. Rubbing Lil''s back like that, I walked into a big rental house. Then I''ll go straight to the reception. Excuse me. "Welcome to Home Royalty! What can I do for you?" The receptionist is a beautiful sister of an elf. Hi, there are many elves in this country for public facilities, large stores, and upscale shops. Lil? Lil''s shivering in silence. "Well... I''m here to see someone I know. Do you have a tenant named Kanata and Sakura? I have the same dark hair and dark eyes as me..." "Dear Kanata... and Sakura, right? Yes, I''m here. Shall I call you? "Please¡­. My name..." The Show "and" Best Friend of a Tall 2 Boy Like a Girl, "I think you''ll see." I wanted to try this kind of, ''and I can tell'' interaction once and for all. ... I don''t even need to do it now. I wanted to. "Mr. Shaw... So, you''re ''Kooni Boy''s Best Friend Like A Girl''? "Yes." "Yes, sir." After a courtesy, the receptionist elf''s sister disappeared somewhere in this large mansion. 327 Episode 314: The Remaining Time to Return to the Dungeon -2 (Leaf/Cherry Blossom) The clerk looked a little happy, and when he thought he disappeared behind the store, somewhere, he immediately brought back one purple-haired aunt. The person is dressed so well that he can tell from the eyes of Kanata and Sakura that his fashion sense is so good. "Well... I''m a customer here." "... my daughter? I see, hey... This is a customer¡­ do you have the title of" Charming Princess "? "Yes... yes, it is" "Ugh...! Fine... But my hair ties just two knots... ugh... ah. Sir, this daughter''s boyfriend zuck... or brother zuck? "Yes, the former" The Aunt Fashion has also spoken to Canata. Kanata answers that she''s my boyfriend for some reason, although I wish I were to say brothers. "Hairstyle... cut or not, can I change it? You just have to stretch this bundle." "Ah... yeah. If cherry blossoms are good... But I want you to choose the right hairstyle, and I want you to be able to walk around the city in addition to the things that you might have trouble with if they get dirty." "And oh my customer boyfriend Zuzz says...? "That''s right and good...... oh, but I''d love to basically fit this necklace. And something with little exposure. Chests and thighs... because I don''t want to get them out as much as possible..." "Ok! Wow! Boyfriends, please stay a little longer. Come on! Sakura was taken somewhere by a high-tension aunt. I felt like I was going to run out of money for some reason. Kanata said a word to the clerk she was around and went outside. Replenish the money at the store earlier. _____ ____ ___ About 2 million bells of newly acquired canata came back to the store again. Kanata was invited to the store again, but she said, ''I need something, so I''ll see you later.'' And she disappeared from the store in an instant. At the same time as I came back, my aunt came back alone from the back. "Ooh! Sir...! Thank you for waiting... Give your girlfriend a dress that suits your needs and appearance¡­ 15 streets or so, we can''t afford to choose! "That''s fast..." "Huh, ha! I have absolute confidence in my taste." As far as it goes, that''s the kind of skill, Kanata thought. "Well... I can show you here." Where my aunt told me to go, Kanata follows. It was a beautiful little room with only one fitting room and a red carpet in front of it. "So ha... lady! Reveal it to your boyfriend Zuzz! Along with the aunt''s hanging voice, several clerks who had followed him open the curtains in the fitting room. Inside, she grated her hair and created a sense of luxury on it as if it were suitable for her, maximizing the beauty of the person wearing it¡­ wearing such clothes and skirts, accessories and socks¡­ and wearing something that could only be described as perfect even to her shoes. My aunt said there was no dress because it was an order for ''in moveable clothing''. Canata unintentionally freezes. I thought of Sakura as pretty, but the words alone could not describe the person in front of me, and my childhood tampering was so picturesque¡­ etc., various thoughts were a freeze of phrases discussed in an instant in Canata. At one time, Kanata freezes if she thinks too much. "Ah... that? Boyfriend, you''ve hardened up." "Ah... it''s okay. Because he has a habit of solidifying when surprised... Huh, that was amazingly good? I mean it so seriously, I''ve never seen anything so stylish but some kind of event." With that said, Sakura approached Kanata, who was solidifying, and held that hand. At that moment, Kanata''s consciousness returns. "Ha!? _________ Goddess?" "Chi... hey... I''m telling you!? Shit... what... isn''t that too much praise? Hey, hey, I don''t praise you too much, I did...! Twice today! After a while the two regained their cool. The clerks and high-sense aunts around them watched the interaction during this time with very warm eyes. "Ha... excuse me... me and the cherry blossoms, I got disturbed. Sorry to disturb you." "No, that''s okay. Are you sure you have 14 species left? "Cherry blossoms, okay? Even if you look." "Yeah." After that, Sakura repeated the change over and over again in the fitting room that it was a magic room where she could finish dressing in an instant. 15 clothes, everything was good. The first combination is still the best of them all. "Excuse me, if I were to buy all of this, how much would you like? "Right... everything looks good on you... is that 5.06 million bells? without optional accessories." It was only natural to get this price because it belonged to the luxury to treasure class of this store from what to do with underwear. That''s right. Kanata is surprised by this, too. Note that what you''re trying on is not real, but something that temporarily mirrors the image in similar cheap clothes. "5.06 million bells...... by the way, you say you have accessories? "Is it 6.29 million bells? The accessories¡­ were brooches, hair decorations, etc., but I use jewelry and everything, so it is still a basic, rather luxurious object, just like the Earth. Regardless of whether you can or cannot pay, the store has chosen a suitable item to try on, so there is no malice. "6.29 million...... ahhh......" "Well, of course, you can choose between one and three of these. _________" "Oh, no. I''ll buy it all. With instant money." The words surprised Sakura and the two elf clerks. Only my aunt doesn''t seem surprised because these guests are rare. "Yikes... Yikes! Thanks! Are you sure you don''t mind? "Yeah, can I do my accounting now? "Ah... uh, there''s a room for these big deals, so there" and the two were put through to another room again. This was once again a well-groomed room, but it is obvious that the atmosphere is heavy and that it cannot be entered in a light way. "Well, I''ll take the item here..." "Oh, then put me in this magic back" Kanata gave Sakura a light acknowledgement before handing Sakura''s magic back to her aunt. Even so, I was surprised at Kanata paying 6.29 million bells instantly, and now Sakura is in a terrible stiff state, so I just nodded a little. "Yes, I appreciate that. First of all, the person who pays the price." "Yes." Kanata took a large group of 6.29 million bells of gold out of her magic back and placed it on her desk. "Hino... Phew... Mi... wow... when... mmm... Yes, 6.29 million bells, I did receive it. Keep visiting us." "Yes, thank you again" After we bowed our heads to each other, Kanata and Sakura left the store and instantly moved back to the room. 329 Episode 316 Leaves and Cherry Blossoms, Great Think (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Nfu... good morning, Ip" "Oh, good morning. Cherry Blossoms" Kanata and Sakura woke up, but Sakura is rubbing her body and head like an animal, instead of trying to let go of the body of the kanata she is holding. "Ye... how can I behave like her? "Why don''t you just do as you''ve always done? For the past few days... I''ve been arming up and doing things like sleeping with them. You know, when we were on Earth, we used to go out together a lot, right? "That''s true.... then keep it up... oh, I''ll make breakfast, so wait." That said, Sakura left Kanata and headed to the kitchen in a very light foothold. Canata thinks about the future. "(I can''t believe this is happening... Well, no. It just happened yesterday that I was thinking about doing someday, yeah... I want to say I''m happy to have a pretty girlfriend! I managed to confess... but without being able to tell him I like him, it''s... how hard it is... dude) '' After a while, breakfast was ready and Sakura brought it to the table. Cheese omelette, soup, salad and bread. Canata''s cheese omelet is painted with heartmarks in ketchup. "Leaves, dinner...! Oh, um... this might be unnecessary..." "No, no, thanks. Hartmark... you can''t break it." "Eh heh, you wanted to try it once" The two discuss their plans for today, eating breakfast like that. "Let''s manage our status today. Though I think it will take quite a while. And then... what do we do? Wanna go somewhere? "Hmm... today... no. Not outside. Anyway, I''m going to the castle tomorrow, and I think I''d like to relax in the house.... play?" "Okay. Shall we then?" Upon finishing breakfast, the two immediately opened their status and began to think about it, including the skill cards they had obtained, etc. Canata''s policy apparently is to create SS ranked skills as much as they can. ________ _______ ______ "Phew... haha! This is close to the strongest...!... but both SS ranked Demon Nucleus and SKP remain... but this would be fine now.... I''m tired of thinking" "Show me the leaf status? "Fine." -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: kanata Level: 1 [16] EXP: 0 HP: 113310/113310 (56100 +1100) MP: 230910/230910 (112700 +5500) A (Attack): 402505 (360700 +11800) C (Device Degree): 115305 (108000 + 7300) D (Defense): 53305 (51100 +2100) W (Magic Power): 121705 (110000 + 11700) S (Fastness): 707605 (704400 + 3200) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [SS: Dark King''s Ultimate Cure] Lv MAX [SS: Different Dimensional Submersible Spear Ultimate Continuous Summoning] Lv MAX [SS: Dark Steel Spear Ultimate Continuous Summoning] Lv MAX [SS: Ultimate Night God Demon Cannon] Lv MAX [SS: Dark Flame Extinction Scoll] Lv MAX [SS: Light Thunderbolt Divinity Bardle] Lv MAX [SS: Dark Steel Frenzy Act Vari] Lv MAX [SS: Dark Tree Spear Throwing Mystiltein] Lv MAX [SS: Darkening God Hegemony] Lv MAX [SS: Dimensional Submersible Gun Righteous Performance] Lv MAX [SS: Underworld Dark Spear Divine Martial Arts] Lv MAX [SS: Black Meteo] Lv MAX [SS: Dimension Hell] Lv MAX [SS: Neo Darkness] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Spear Divinity ] Lv MAX [Kenshin Shinji ] Lv MAX [Bow Divinity ] Lv MAX [Body Strike Divinity ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [Picking King ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [Creative King ] Lv MAX [Demon Bohuang ] Lv MAX [Maximum Capability Enhancement ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Spasi Operation ] Lv MAX [Dark God ] Lv MAX SKP: 1184300 Title: ["Angry" Dungeon Attacker] [Knowledge] [Invites from different worlds] [Victor Fimbuture] [The Diseased] [Dark Ruler] [Divine Man] [SS Rank Demon Crusader] [Monster Genocider] [Subspecies Killer] [SS Rank Skill Holder] [Power of 21] [Destroyer] [Divine Speed Growth] [Destroyed King] [Vertex x 16] Mark: [Twin Thoughts Memory Raven Forest] -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Sakura Level: 1 [16] EXP: 0 HP: 223310/223310 (111100 +1100) MP: 247010/247010 (119300 + 8400) A (Attack): 328905 (322400 + 6500) C (degree of vessel): 115005 (112500 + 2500) D (Defense): 108205 (106100 +2100) W (Magic Power): 385805 (371100 + 14700) S (Fastness): 361705 (360500 + 1200) STP: 0 - Skills - SK1) [SS: Light of the Good God Resurrection] Lv MAX [SS: The logic of Jen God''s healing] Lv MAX [SS: Toyogami Recovery Flig] Lv MAX [SS: Ultimate Tree God Cannon] Lv MAX [SS: Ultimate Light God Demon Cannon] Lv MAX [SS: Glowing Protector Hegemony] Lv MAX [SS: Shenzhen Sword Guardian Deuteronomy Martial Arts] Lv MAX [SS: Final Support] Lv MAX [SS: Ios of Heim] Lv MAX [A (X): Optical/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Dark Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): pyrotechnic/polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Hydrology/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Wind Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Soil & Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Thunderbolt/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Ice Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Woodwork/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Rock Arts & Poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Sandstone/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Iron & Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Academic/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Illusion/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Healing/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Reinforcement/Polar] Lv MAX [A (X): Weakness/Pole] Lv MAX [A (X): Conditional abnormalities/poles] Lv MAX [A (X): Anomaly/Pole] Lv MAX SK2) [Kenshin Shinji ] Lv MAX [Spear Divinity ] Lv MAX [Bow Divinity ] Lv MAX [Body Strike Divinity ] Lv MAX [True Cuisine ] Lv MAX [true art ] Lv MAX [Big secret ] Lv MAX [Big Detection ] Lv MAX [Large Clairvoyance ] Lv MAX [Picking King ] Lv MAX [Appraisal King ] Lv MAX [Creative King ] Lv MAX [Demon Bohuang ] Lv MAX [Maximum Capability Enhancement ] Lv MAX [Evelyn Reame ] Lv MAX [Guardian Saint of the Forest ] Lv MAX [English god of light ] Lv MAX SKP: 1248700 Title: ["Angry" Dungeon Attacker] [Knowledge] [Invites from different worlds] [Toyotomi Vanadies] [Forgiver] [Charming Princess] [Divine Man] [Monster Genocider] [Ruler of Light] [Guardian of the Forest] [SS Rank Demon Crusader] [Subspecies Killer] [Divine Speed Growth] [SS Rank Skill Holder] [21 Power] [Healing Goddess] [Auxiliary Queen] [Vertex x 16] Mark: [Twin Thoughts Memory Raven Forest] -------------------------------------------- "What, Ye... are you going to be a demon king too? "Huh... I use very little power... I just made a little too much and I actually use 3-4 of them." "Right... It''s going to be tough when I use it. There are a lot of them." Most of the skills acquired by Kanata were related to darkness. I still have two diseases inside. Out of a total of 14 skills, 6 are sub-rank 21 skills. Plus for "The Dark Gods," they were able to do something when they synthesized at least three SS ranked skills. I taught cherry blossoms how to do that for now, and they made something similar out of wood and light. It should be noted that most of the S-rank skill cards obtained are used to produce SS rank skills, and SK2 skill cards and some S-rank skill cards have not been used up. "I was told I was half healed, half attacked, so I made some reference to the leaves, just like that... was this good? "Yeah. Perfect! "Eh heh, that would be nice" At the end of the whole process of checking each other''s skills, we were already a little past the time we should have had lunch. Kanata was off because she was tired of thinking, and Sakura rushed to make her lunch and arranged it on the table. And Kanata and Sakura eat it. "It was delicious." "Eh... thanks. So, what do you want to play with now? "Right... then _________" It was then that Kanata tried to make suggestions about what she would do. The door on the front door of the room was carefully knocked, and a woman''s voice was heard. "Excuse me. Dear Kanata, Sakura, are you there? When they heard the voice, Kanata and Sakura looked at each other. "You''re the staff here, aren''t you? I wonder what it is? "Come on... In the meantime, I''m leaving." "Yeah." Kanata went to the front door and opened the door. "What''s wrong? "You two are seeing customers. Mr. Shaw... you can tell everything when you say ''best friend of Kooni boys like girls''..." Kanata was surprised. and at the same time immediately return words to its staff. "Oh, yes! Okay." "Customers are currently in the lobby." "Yes, thank you for taking the time" The elf staff returned to work as they thanked Kanata. Kanata walked back into the room once and told Sakura about it. "It''s Sho... Sho is here! "What...!? Sho...! "Yeah, he''s in the lobby here right now. Let''s go." "Uh-huh!? Phew Phew..." "Take it easy... Look, let''s go." "Ugh... yeah" The two headed to the lobby. 330 Episode 317: The Trinity Reunion (Sho) Me and Lil sat in the lobby chair, waiting for you and Sakura to come. Lil is still shaking her body. "Hey Lil... why are you shivering so much? "Wahoo... I''m kind of nervous when I see things and people with money.... until I met your husband... because I had nothing to do with this sparkling world." "I see. Well, let''s get used to it one by one, shall we? You can rent one of these rooms." "Well... some of your husband was looking for you..." While Lil and I were talking, that elf sister who went to get you and Cherry Blossom is back. "I''m sure you''ll be here soon, so please wait a while longer" That said, she went back to the reception. Two minutes after that, two gummies, a boy and a girl, rushing towards us. I accidentally get up from there, too, and head for those two. I was really there...!! Looks good as far as I can tell... good! "Sho!! "Shh... Sho! "Ye, Cherry Blossom...... are you all right! I took Yip''s hand. We were able to start over. Especially since we were just living... it was thanks to that Uncle Tor that we met each other... Anyway, I saw you again in this world. "Yeah... I don''t know what this one is. Um... meet the person who called us right away ___. No, we''ll talk more later! It was a good horn for the rabbit, it looks fine! "That''s the way it didn''t seem to matter! I... well, I was an adventurer. Thor was the reason I found this place." "Really...! Mr. Thor... Anyway, let''s sit down and talk slowly." Me, Ye and Sakura... because Lil was sitting in the chair directly beside me listening to me for some reason... four? Anyway, the joy of restarting also told Soko, sitting in the lobby chair telling each other what had happened so far. From me, I don''t know how you met Lil... or how you''ve lived... right? With that in mind, as I struggle for my sake, you and Ip have struggled a lot. Amazingly, that cherry blossom was completely recovering your eyes, which should have been barely visible to you. Ye seems to have recovered from your skills as a result of your struggle. Well... and Sakura just took off her glasses and changed something to wear a little... she said it would be too different. No, originally, I knew you were so beautiful that you couldn''t compare to the people there, but I didn''t think you''d make it this far. Isn''t that what you said about the boulder being Miwa''s sister? So, I did, just like I was saying to Hayashi and Mihana, let me put in a word about the pattern in between _________ "No more hanging out with you guys! "Ah... you know, since yesterday..." "We... from childhood to lovers... eh" "What the hell!? You surprised me. I didn''t imagine this pattern. Ye told me later that you didn''t know what was going to happen in this world, so I wanted to tell you how I felt within being able to tell you... There will be dreams and beautiful flowers. Remember the beautiful flowers of the few days after your dreams died... and you''ll see how that feels. Just a few more stories about how you''ve improved your status. We didn''t talk to each other deeply... but we also cleared the dungeon and it seems the reincarnation has already been experienced, especially Ye you also have 20 SS ranked skills. ... I guess I''ll get some more too, SS ranked skills. Yes, yes... What we have in common seems to be that dream idea of repeating it over and over again, huh? I never thought that scrap would help us in our lives... If there had been a dream in this world... it would have been amazing. Ha. With that in mind, it was about time my reunion and debriefing with you and me ended. What we are discussing now is in the future. "What do we do? It''s a joke that me and Lil will take care of you guys...... You two want to hang out, don''t you? "............ Yes" "Ahhh..." It''s funny how you make fun of yourself. Especially when I see you usually calm leaves lit up. "Me too. Now you have a pretty girlfriend... huh? "Wah... wah...! Lil turned his face bright red and looked down. But my ears are standing pean... and I know I''m happy. "That''s why it''s going to be hard to act together... I wish I could be an SS Ranker or an SSS Ranker and meet someone named Lowkiss." "Right." "Well... let''s get back to you, shall we? "Yes." After this, I thought I''d ask if we''d eat together, but I''ll leave that for another time. Those two started dating yesterday, and I''m assuming that Lil and I... especially Lil would want some time just for the two of us... "Well... see you soon." "Yes." "Also...! The two of them went back to their rooms. ... They can travel momentarily, but you don''t. You''re not going to do it where other people have eyes? "Wahu... your husband. Good to see you." "Oh. Well... look for a place to live near here..." That''s what I said, even went to the reception for this anasm-style luxury apartment. And speak to the staff. "Right. I need to get this nervous soon too... that, your husband... why are you at the reception? Lil says so, but I''m busy talking to the staff right now. I told Lil to wait with the message in my head. Well...... big buy. 331 Episode 318: Sho, Rent a Room (Sho) "Wahoo... this is our room..." "Oops. That''s 90,000 bells a month. Looks like the second cheapest room here." "90,000 bells a month. Huh!? Fluffy Fluffy..." I rented a room. Surprised, my God, it''s next to your room. Ye, I was able to safely rent this room thanks to that staff sister who called you guys to take it. It cost a lot of money, though. Well, over 10 million bells, so you have a fortune, and it would be good. Note that Lil is shaking. "Mistress... Mistress...! Are you sure we''re here? "Ooh." "I... out of place..." "Well, don''t worry about that! I''ll say hello next door." "Wahoo..." I greeted your room next door. [M] We were both surprised again. They were having some kind of friendly pudding... Besides, I got two extra puddings. About eight o''clock passed, and I decided to get that pudding. "What is this puffiness? "The sweetness of our world¡­ its called pudding! "Something... you keep naming it." "Really? It''s delicious." Lil frightens Pudding with a spoon. It''s dull, put it in his mouth. "Wow... the texture is just as good as it looks... yummy" ''Cause it''s pudding, right? Finish your pudding and clean up. Me and Lil decided to discuss the future. "Um... because I met with the kids named Kanata and Sakura I was looking for... is your husband leaving already? I''ll never see you again when I get home..." That''s what Lil says. He rubs his body like a dog. You''re a petan so that the sentiment of loneliness in your ears and tail can soon be conveyed. I answer as I stroke Lil''s head. You can stroke it, can''t you?... I don''t hate you, okay? "No, he can''t go home yet. Anything¡­ you have to rely on the king of this country to return¡­" "Wow... that''s hard. I''m also allergic to saying this, but now the king is a bit... Anyway, I don''t know if it''s a good time..." Lil flashes his face. I see... you''re a bad king with instructions from the people. "Whatever it is, it seems the king has called us." "Wahoo!? What are you up to..." "Something, Black Demon God?... defeat something like that _____" "Huh!? Black Demon God. As soon as that name came out, Lil looked as if he''d seen even a ghost, and more power could be put into the hand that was grabbing me. "Black Demon... oh my... no!? "What, is he that bad? "Wow... there''s no such thing as bad... You''re not really fighting that, are you? Lil knows about the Black Demon God... So I tried to ask in detail, but Lil was also vague... all he knew was that he was'' strong ''and that'' a ''wise man'' from another world sealed it in a spear ''. Well, just. Now that I know what that demon god is being treated like in this world, let''s just say it''s good. "Well, I see." "But... then... there was really a black demon... That''s right, there are three sage people from different worlds..." "Well... I don''t know what time it will be either. In the meantime... the... what? By Lil''s side as a boyfriend... right" "Wahoo... your husband" Lil hugs me even harder and buries me in the face. Soft... no, I''m serious right now for the sake of it. I try to hug back the wolf girl who is her. I feel embarrassed inside¡­ I''m not used to it, this is it. After a while, I start talking again. "So... lil. What do we do now? "Do I have to be SS Rank or SSS Rank? Then you should submit the SS rank Demon Nucleus first." "Well... that''ll be awhile. I''m tired. Let''s get some rest. Over 3-4 days... If you get busy, it''s gonna be hard for you and me to go somewhere, right? "Eh heh... so is that." Lil laughed nicely at me. Um, cute. "Wahoo... and yet... that Sakura was an Eli beauty... Kanata looked good... and your husband is cool... Is it possible that only beautiful men and beauties are there for that chicken? "Huh?" I''m... cool?... leave that alone. It''s not... those kids are just special... and one way or the other the world fits better into that... "No, I don''t know - but... those are just the leaves that are unusual. If you say it at the average height of facial goodness, it''s pretty much the top of the world, right? "Really? Heh." Afterwards, Lil and I rested in that room to get tired slowly, physically and mentally¡­ and what the heck, we also took some unwieldy skinship. Trying to have a date tomorrow, talking about that. 332 Episode 319: Neighbors (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Phew... now you don''t have one of your big worries anymore, do you? I can''t believe you''re coming from Sho." "Right...! Now I can get in touch with that guy with a message or something." The two look like one big load came down from their backs. "Nevertheless, Sho, you had a girl" "Right... Well, this is the world, and isn''t it weird to make one of those people? "But you said she was, right? "Yeah, that surprised me with boulders" Think about Sho I''ve seen for a long time. We told each other how we got to where we are now, but we don''t even know the details. Sho didn''t talk so much about Lil. "Phew. By the way... Hey, you got something to do now? "Well, even if we discuss the future... Sho seems to be figuring out a way to make contact with Mr. Lowkiss as Sho, and we should do something about it when Sho asks us to cooperate... shall we play now?" Out of that relief we met Shaw, the two played innocently. Yesterday, the two of us just started dating as lovers, we don''t know the details about how to spend time. So for now, we only have a repertoire about playing, taking a walk around the city, and Sakura hugging Kanata... Most of all, at least Sakura knew how to get along as an adult in a comic book she borrowed from her sister, but she doesn''t feel like doing it. "I''ve been thinking, cherry blossoms" "Hmm? While Sakura is playing chess made of paper, Kanata speaks to Sakura. "I''ve only been playing, going out and studying with me this way for a long time... Fun? I''ve never seen cherry blossoms hang out with anyone but me..." "Ahhh...!? Ha, you''ve decided to have fun......! ''Cause... that... S, I''m with someone I like!? What about Ye, he has a lot of friends for both boys and girls, and he was like a leader in his class, but when he was on Earth, he did something with me every three to four days." Canata answers the returned question even though she can say, "Stay with whomever you want." "Oh... because. Everybody breaks up when they''re at least in high school, right? Maybe I''ll get in touch with her because she''s at a reunion or something. But look, cherry blossoms seemed like they were going to be in the same high school... and even if they didn''t, the relationship of childhood taming wouldn''t go away, would it? Or first... I liked it" "Ugh... Well... even if I did... how desperately I studied to match Leaf Academic Achievement..." Sakura was desperately studying when she was on Earth to be with Kanata. As a result, he skipped Kanata sometime and came first in the school year. "As a result, you missed me. # 1 in the school year." "Su... I can take second place in the school year with a little study, I don''t want you to tell me... Besides, if you study around half an hour more, you won''t be able to afford first place in the school year right away. It''s been a lot since I''ve been in the world, but what''s going on with the leaf brain miso? Sakura threw the question she had always thought, but she doesn''t get a very good response from Kanata. "I don''t know... I don''t know myself." "Mmm... I want a reward for all the hard work I''ve been doing" "Well... good. What do you want? "Yesterday you choo-choo from me, so... now you... kanya..." "Fine, okay. ¡­ Ah, the Hand." "Ah!?......" Kanata kissed Sakura''s lips as the win or loss of that chess match was decided. Not lightly¡­ but for quite a while. "Pfft. That''s pretty embarrassing." "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh. I want to dream." "Oh... is that right? "Ah!? Could it have been in your voice right now? Hey... Huh..." I blushed and lay down my face. Kanata grins and strokes Sakura''s head like that. Sakura, now shy as before, was just happy without calling for sexual harassment. "Hmm... ah!? It''s already this time... hmm. Cherry Blossoms, Eat Pudding Now." "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh. _________ Hmm? Oh, yeah, let''s have some pudding! Kanata stroked Sakura''s head again, then brought the pudding from the magic back and opened it on a plate. "True, it''s convenient to stop time" "Right... Yes, leaves, open your mouth? "Ah... hmm? "Yeah. Yes, uh" Sakura poured the pudding with a spoon for a bite, carrying it under her hand to Kanata''s mouth and feeding it. "I wanted to try it once! "I feel like I''ve done the same thing many times already." "Well... that''s as childhood taming! This is her! Look, even for me! "Oh, yeah, I am, ___________" At that time, the door in this room was knocked. It''s another slightly rough knock, unlike the staff who slammed on the door to mediate when the show and I restart. "Again? Who...? I''m leaving." "Oh, now I''m going too" Kanata and Sakura opened the front door together. Ahead there was a show standing on the spot with a stingy look on its face. "Shh... Sho!? I forgot something..." "Oh, no. To say hello to the move... I don''t have any moving soba, but I moved into the next room. Me... no, us." "Yes!? Really?!? The two were very surprised. I had no idea they were coming next to our room. That''s on the day we met, too. "Yeah. Tell that staff sister why you look so sore, and she''ll introduce you to the next room being vacant." "Oh...! Really?" "Ha ha... It''s easier to get in touch from now on!... can I tell you if anything happens? I''m gonna fly you anywhere. I don''t hear good rumors about the king of this country..." "Well... that''s true. ¡­ that''s the person." The three of them then chatted just a little bit at that front door. It''s a conversation that doesn''t have to be routine. "_____ and. Bye. I have to show my girlfriend the room now." "Ah... wait, here, take it. We made it..." That being said, Kanata picked up the magic back with an instant move, and another two puddings, taken out of the back and handed it to Shaw. "Oh, you''re doing great... No, Ip, you were good at making sweets. Thanks." "No. Bye." "Oh, I''ll see you soon" Shaw gently closed the front door after turning Pudding into his magic back and left for the next room. "''Run anytime,'' ''because you sound like Sho." "Hey. because he''s like a chunk of justice... Wow... I''m gonna say it, too. I can tell you about a cool line...! "Yes, sir." "Uh-huh!? Kanata gently pushed Sakura to the interior of the front door wall, where she extended her arm to pass beside Sakura''s face. I did a wall dong, so to speak. And bring your face closer to your ear. "... what..." "Look, I''ll tell you what? Kanata took her eyelid out of nowhere, put it on, and said one deep breath. "... I protect cherry blossoms from what happens. Even if we have to turn this world against our enemies, _____ destroy this world, but I will protect the cherry blossoms... absolutely. Put your life on the line. "Huh... Huh? "... How''s it going? Well, it''s true, but try to cool it down like it''s not always the same _________" Sakura held onto Kanata in momentum as she spoke with her eyes bright red as she lit up. Suddenly, Kanata says as much as she wants¡­ to the extent that it''s not a big deal, but it strikes me in the head. "Aye!? Hey... cherry blossoms? "Don''t say... risk your life..." "Hmm? "... stay on your side the whole time if you''re really willing to protect me...! I don''t want to live until the leaves are gone." Upon hearing it, Kanata strokes Sakura''s head and speaks gently. "Oh well... I''m sorry. Then I won''t let cherry blossoms miss me while I protect them. I said I''d risk my life, and I didn''t mean it, because that''s how I feel." "Mmm... I promise. And I''m not weak because of someone else. So... keep up the good work with me? "Oh... right" 333 Episode 320: Dating Lil (Sho) "Your husband... ohhhh" "Oh... good morning... na" Maybe it''s my fault I didn''t check, but there''s one double bet in the bedroom in this room. There are no other bets. To have a fine couch, I thought about going to bed there at first¡­ but I saw Lil overjoyed that she could sleep with me. That''s why I''m sleeping with you. I''ve never slept with anyone before. I can''t sleep... seriously, I couldn''t sleep. What do I do? You''re licking my face while I''m sleeping. "What''s wrong with you? I think I''m sleeping." "Ah... no, this is... I''ve never slept with you before, it''s not even in the pattern. Is it exciting?" "Wow... is that what your husband does? I''m... right, because I''m sleeping with whoever I want. I was happy.... I''m thrilled, aren''t I? This guy... you don''t know you have a good style... Well, let''s just say we don''t make sexual harassment remarks. "Sort of.... because I look like a man." "With muscles built up in a good way, your husband, one or more heads taller than me, is a man no matter where he comes from? "Oh... um, that''s not what I''m talking about" ¡­ Leave that story alone for now, me and Lil had breakfast. I only bought a little bread yesterday. Toast it. "Yesterday we talked about... dating that... walking around the city for now, right? "Oh. Sorry, I don''t have any experience, so I can only think of about taking a walk and going into a store or watching a play..." "That''s enough, I am." After finishing the assignment, I went outside. Lil wears a red headscarf only when he goes outside from yesterday. My ears have already healed. "Hey Lil, your ears are healed, right? Why are you wearing a headscarf again? "Your husband, this is my favorite." "Really?" If you like me, okay, yeah. So, it''s date production... right. We talked about it well yesterday... hmm... I wonder what will happen... Actually, you didn''t come up with a very solid plan... "Your... husband. Walking around the city... er, where are we going first? "Hmm? Oh, that''s... just... in a nearby park or something..." "Oh, was I? Well, let''s just go." "Oh, right... for now..." I touch Lil''s hand gently. Lil then turned his eyes round, as he was surprised, to this side of his face, which was a little out of my way. I''ll hold my hand as I look sideways at it. Ugh... don''t be kind of illuminating when you hold hands like this... I''ll hold it again... it''s thin and small against my hand... and now I''m woodworking and waving an axe... and I''m more powerful than a normal man, so it''s awesome. After a while, Lil holds my hand back, too. "Eh heh... Your husband, you''re a mess and a big hand..." "Really? "Oh. Me, holding hands like this without meaning... it''s been years, hasn''t it? That''s warm." "Right." Me and Lil kept our hands together and headed to the big park for now. It''s a park-like park with lots of flowers and trees. I''ve never been here before. "You got a park." "Ooh." "This... what do I do now? "For now, why don''t we just keep... walking? Talking about something..." Though I said while we were talking, there''s not much to talk about. The two of us were silent for a while, walking with blah blah blah without even looking at each other... I''ve been providing topics from Lil''s. ... pathetic, me. "My lord, before you came to this world... what were you doing? "Huh? Oh... right..." What an answer... oh yeah, there''s a school in this world too, and you should normally say you''ve been there. "School... you have it, don''t you? This world... even in this country." "Wahoo, there is... This country is 7 to 10 years old, and those who want to study more are more than that." "Well, you know, age is so much the same. I went to school." "It is! School..." As far as your face goes, it doesn''t seem like you have a past you wanted to go to school or anything like that. "How about school? "Oh... um... you''ve got to study. It''s divided into grades like this and groups like this. There are some fun things to do¡­ basically, it''s hard." "Is it easy to be friends or something? "Well, you know what?" "Wow, shit." All right, all right, we''re gonna have a good conversation going on. Lil had a dying vibe when she met him... but I''ll tell you what. "So... I knew you wanted to go back right away? Like wanting to meet a friend..." "Oh... I wonder... Well, I''m worried about my parents... but Dachi''s nothing. Ye told me you forgot about me." "Oh well... So you don''t really want to go back to Chiquette right away, do you? "Oh, I don''t know what I''m worried about. If I told you, you''d be lying, but still... I don''t know." Yeah, I figured the only thing I cared about was my mom and dad... regarding Miho''s funeral. ... and why don''t you swing the subject from me next? "How''s Lil? Have fun, now." "Mm-hmm. In my half-life... today, right now, this moment is the pinnacle" "Sort of... so much? "Eh heh, so much! When I talk to my¡­ husband before I meet him, I feel confident that I will destroy this pleasant atmosphere. Though I won''t talk... Yeah, definitely now is the best time in my half life...! So today _________ No, nothing" Hmm? What? I wonder what you wanted to say. If it''s nothing, is it no big deal? And Lil''s past...? Well, I can easily imagine that something pretty terrible happened. After a while we discovered the cafe, we decided to go in there and make tea. It''s a little early, but we''re supposed to be done here for lunch. "Hey, your husband." "What?" "Well... I hear there''s an act of feeding each other things." "Want to try? Here." I''m a fork I haven''t got my hands on yet, wrapping a little spaghetti I haven''t got my hands on yet and offering it to Lil. But Lil complained about something. "Your husband, your husband hasn''t got his hands on that yet, has he? "No." "Then I don''t think that makes sense to me. Please take a bite and then try again" "Oh, wow." I''ll say what I was going to offer that lil, then a new roll of spaghetti... I gave you a mouthful, didn''t I? It''s usually like dirty... huh? Well, if Lil''s good, okay? "Ho." "Wahoo! Lil doesn''t hesitate to mouth it. Hmm... there''s a culture like this in this world, too. That''s funny. "... that? I thought it tasted like your husband''s, but it only tasted like spaghetti." "Well... I see..." "Hmmm...... well no. Yes, please, your husband." Now Lil stabbed a slice of thinly sliced meat he was eating into a fork and brought it to my mouth. You''d better eat, wouldn''t you? I''m ashamed... I have no choice. I put it in my mouth. "What do you say?" "It''s just meat..." "Right? There''s no other benefit than being able to kiss indirectly, here." "Ooh... ooh? Ooh." After a while, Lil and I left the store. Well, the next place to go is _________ 334 Episode 321: After Dating Lil (Sho) "I''m home." I''m nobody. I came back to a room in an anatomical version of a luxury apartment that was too big for those two to live in by the unusual, and I shrugged like that. We broke up around 5pm because we wanted to buy something from each other. I bought vegetables... and it looks like Lil hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know... in the meantime I wonder if I''ll even increase my SS rank skills, like you did... that''s when Gachari and the door to the room opened. "... now, your husband" "Ooh, Lil. Welcome back." Oh, my God, you''re home soon. "... Mistress, can I make dinner today? "Hmm? Okay, I asked for it. I bought the ingredients just now, so use whatever you want." "... yeah" He came back. Yes, Lil took off his red scarf and then headed to the kitchen. Hmm. Well, my... no, it was also the first date of my life for Lil... In the meantime, there are some things to reflect on. Maybe I could say there''s too much. Was it fun, Lil? I was... quite nervous to tell the truth... and I wondered if it would be fun. But there''s only one thing I can say¡­ it''s really great to have her. It''s a cultural festival, and the couple look happy... and now you know how it feels. "... Your husband, dinner is ready." Lil brought dinner. Um, what''s the main thing today... what? I did an appraisal and it was saut¨¦ed oyster garlic butter. And onion soup. And then, unexpectedly, I''ve turned my drink into ice cocoa. That''s unusual... well, I guess I feel like it. "Oops! Sounds delicious... but did you buy me a oyster...? "... that''s what I bought, uh... made me want to eat" "Really? I''ll have it." "... Enjoy, my lord" That was delicious for now. Lil can already eat seafood properly, good. "... How''s it going? I saw something called cooking that would cheer me up in a book, and I made it." "Oh, it''s delicious." "... hehe, sokah..." After a while, I finished all my dinner. I take a bath first and then Lil takes a bath too...... but today is a little longer than usual. Well, it''s a girl, and I decided not to worry too much about it because some days I''d want to take a long bath. Get ready to sleep, lie down on your bet, and then say ''good night'' to Lil, and leave the lights in a state where you can sleep if you turn them off. Will they still hold me or lick my face today? To be honest, Lil has such a big chest that she can clearly say ''big''... I''m not very good at sleeping with him or getting hugged. Should I get used to it? Well, while I''m doing that, I''m happy over there... and I''m honest with myself, I don''t hate it... oh, my God. I wonder what it''s right to do. If I had continued to grip such a man, I would have heard footsteps. Lil''s here. All right, let''s go to sleep. I turned to Lil. "Ooh... Lil, go to sleep then. What about _________? I lose my voice by accident. Why would you do that? Yeah, because Lil was standing there in her underwear. Don''t wear a sleeping roll. Better than naked... underwear. At the same time... the underwear of women''s things in this world... how exposed are you... sexy...? Is this what happened? Are you out of your mind that the cloth area feels much less than what it was then when I bought Lil my underwear...? Well, people have their own underwear hobbies. It will be difficult to use and easy to use. This underwear was easy for Lil to use. "Oh... oh... good night? "............... good night" Saying that pretty well, Lil lay down a little distance from me without even trying to hang the futon. I turn my back here and nod gently. Um... what does this mean? Ah...! That''s it, I''ve heard stories of cohabiting girlfriends and wives wandering around the room naked or in underwear. That''s what happened to Lil... I''m a little surprised. But... what''s this strangely sweet perfume-like smell...? Oh, I did, because Lil is still a girl too... about perfume... or normal... do you wear it before you go to bed? And then... my ears are down behind me, and my tail is shaking loosely - left and right...? What is it? "Lil... what''s up? And when I asked, there was no reply. My ears are moving. "Lil... did you sleep? With that said, I''m gonna move my neck a little bit and point it at this one, and I''m gonna look sideways. I immediately turned my face back over, but those cheeks, which I saw a kind of, are bright red. ... I''m awake... but something''s happened. "Are you all right? Something happened..." That''s what I''m going to say, but I''m going to get close to Lil. Then Lil turned to this side of his body this time. I can see not only the face... but also the valley of the chest, etc. Don''t look at me like that, I just stare into Lil''s eyes... but I don''t know when my eyes are would-be, but I don''t know when my expression looks grumpy... Damn... something about this weird smell... this weird mood... my head doesn''t work well, including all of it. "Lil? It''s okay ____" "Your husband... come?... That''s good, right? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I''ll shut up. I had trouble responding. Yeah, I know. I know, I don''t know what Lil''s thinking. But... no... I know, seriously. That''s what I''m saying when I want to cross the line¡­ I''m showing it with an attitude. But... there''s no way... The reason I think about it is not because I don''t like Lil, but because, you know, I, the Earthlings, am going home one day, and I can''t be held responsible. So I thought I''d just keep tossing around and do it... couldn''t I? I wish I could have stayed in love. "You know that. Maybe I have to be honest, like when I gave you proof of loyalty? I''m embarrassed.... show, I... want to night games with show. I''m not as a slave, I''m not forced or anything... This... as a lover... right? Can''t you?" ... what am I supposed to do? There''s a lot to ask for now. "Since when? "What? "Since when... well, this is how you''ve been thinking about inviting me? "Ugh... yes... you should say it, right? Lord... little by little since the show made me its lover. And that... while I was on a date today... I knew I liked it... and decided..." Was it? I still have some questions to ask. "So what''s your shopping today...? You bought that underwear or something?" "Wahoo... just like that. I found out that it would be better to have all of these things¡­ I read them in a book I bought before¡­ Sh." "Right." What do you want me to do with that? I don''t even know why. "... show" "Lil, when you just met me, you said ''it''s my first time''" "Ah... yes, I said" "Then I''m leaving one day. What more ____ than me is that stupid question at the time I gave you that proof of loyalty" "Wahoo..." Lil''s face began to snuggle to see. You know what I''m trying to say. ... I really don''t know what to do right. Is it okay to remove the shark like this? I''m not unusually hard on the concept of chastity, like I have a dream. But right now, when I''m stubbornly reluctant - I don''t know... the reason I''m so into it is because I''m worried about Lil after I''m gone. "Lil, in conclusion... I won''t get my hands on you" "Wahu? "What are you gonna do when I''m gone? I think you should go out with someone other than me and marry them... for that, you have to have a good sense of chastity..." "Huh? I''m not gonna do that." It was a quick answer. "Why not?" "I don''t care how you say it. After your husband leaves, I... I''m not going out with anybody, and I''m not getting married, am I? I''m just going to spend the rest of my life as a high-ranking woman adventurer." "Huh? You don''t... want kids or anything? "I don''t know... if it''s a child with your husband, even now. The werewolves are not absolutely like, ''Interact with the best men you can, and leave your children behind,'' but there''s such a decision. And no doubt, when your husbands return, there will be no man more than your husband. Wahoo." That''s what Lil says with Nico''s expression, but I can feel like a firm resolve. You know... you want a kid with me... isn''t that the only thing they say to you is the world of comics and lanobes? Reality... what the hell. I drink gokuri and spit. For nervousness... or _________ "Li... how does Lil feel... ok, for now" "Yay...! Then..." "But, Lil. I knew I was _________" "Wahoo... you''re not dreaming... I never thought I''d like someone... In my first love with such a nice person and someone I love... eheh. I am happy, very...! ¡­¡­¡­ Oh, I don''t know what to do. I can''t turn this down anymore. Lil is delighted with the tears, and he started rubbing his body somehow... What am I supposed to do, I can''t say a word? "Li... Lil? You know..." "Guzz... sorry I cried, Shaw! Me, happy and stuck..." "Ah... oh. Erm..." "Wahoo! Oh, I have contraceptives, for once... The truth is, I want kids before the show leaves, so I don''t need that. For when your husband wants you to..." Well, if you can only ask me a few questions, I''ll think more. Shit, what''s wrong... what''s... uh... "Your husband... yeah, show... love it!! That''s what Lil''s been holding onto me so hard. ¡­¡­ 335 Episode 321, Episode 5 Then (Sho) I wake up my torso. The light of day shooting through the window is dazzling. Chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung-chung Oh... I''m... not wearing anything right now. And between them, Lil sleeps, looking happy with the proximity that her body is almost in contact with each other... The futon is hung, but I know the futon is bare. On the floor are my sleeping rolls, underwear, and Lil''s black, dreadful underwear. They needed courage when buying this underwear... that''s what I heard. Yeah... what should I do? I feel unspeakable. Was it a mistake that you chose a room with only a double bet in the first place? No, first of all because I had a romantic relationship with Lil...? When you calm down... hmm... We agree with each other... I''m a little anxious about the effect, but I used the equipment properly for that purpose in this world... I don''t know, how do you feel about this? A feeling of impatience that is hard to describe... That''s when the neighbor got up mozzled. "Huh............ hmm. Ah... oh... hey. Morning, Shaw... Huh... wahhhhhhhhhhh..." Lil woke up. It seems different or existent from yesterday. I can see the futon, I can see the chest, but it doesn''t seem to bother me. Well, after that. "Mmm... show... last night... wahoo" Lil hugged me as I fell asleep a little. In the meantime, I stroke Lil''s head. Then he laughs nicely at me and his ears stand happy. Somehow, sweetie. "Oh... good morning, Lil" "Show...... Huh! Oh, keep calling me that, okay, stay at the show? "Ah, oh. Call me whatever you want." "Wahhh... well, darling! Oh, hey, I''m kidding." He has a really happy look on his face. "Lil... it''s time to get up" "Wahoo... I just want you to accompany me to bed a little longer. No? I want the aftertaste." "Ooh... ooh" The words were accepted, and Lil and I stayed in the futon for 10 minutes. In the meantime, Lil''s been clinging to my arms, hugging me, kissing my cheeks, licking my face. One thing, by the way, I doubt it. Why am I so calm? Strange. "Satisfied? That''s what I''ll ask. "Wahoo. Fair enough." "Right.... um, do you want to take a bath first... lil first? Am I first? "Together...! "That... doesn''t make any sense - I don''t think so.... Lil first." "Wahoo... ok" Lil tried to get off the other end of the bet. "Geez!? I think I fell. After that, I tried to stand over and over again, but it seemed like I couldn''t help my legs. "Are you all right? "... I can''t walk" "... um... heal. Let''s do some magic." I tried the healing magic on the lil. As a result, Lil stood. "I want you to carry me and take me to the bath. I have myself." "Right." "... please" "... oh, okay" I''ll carry Lil to the bathroom. This way, don''t remember the first time we met. That time... you were galloping. Slowly in the bathroom, I unloaded the lil. "Bye." "Wahoo... I knew we were together..." "That makes no sense for a bath. I''ll see you later." I''ll leave Lil in the bathroom and go to bed. Oh, my God, I thought it was supposed to be sweaty and dirty, but apparently it keeps it much prettier with the effect of betting. I was going to wash it, but I don''t need to see it. I grabbed the falling sleeping roll and underwear for now...... I hesitated to touch Lil''s but put it in the washing machine. After a while Lil comes out of the bath. Looks like we''re done dressing up for some decent clothes already. "Shaw, come next." "Oh." "I''ll make you breakfast." I''ll take a bath, too, the same whale water. I got out early. Despite getting out early, you already had breakfast ready. "Think of the show as leaving early. I made it." "Oh, let''s. Thanks.... er, I''ll have it" "Enjoy." I''m starting to feel uncomfortable not being called your husband, but Lil wants to call me Shaw, so it''s nothing good. Good eyeball grill. "Shaw, what are you doing today? "Let''s go somewhere else. Right... see the play?" "Wahoo! That''s good! I''m really excited." Lil smiles. Because of the way the sun shines, Lil can see it shining. In the meantime, I stroked that head. "Wow. Eh heh." ......... after all, maybe this was a good idea. 336 Episode 322 Clear Report (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The day after Xiang and I were reunited, Kanata and Sakura were coming to Lowkiss. To report you cleared the dungeon. "Well... why don''t you let me ask you more? What kind of demons were there... items you got, etc." "Yes." In front of Lowkiss, Kanata took out and revealed the body of the demon that appeared in the prettiest dungeon possible. Although only the bosses, Fugin and Munin, were heads. Each and every one also explains what a subspecies of demons are. "Hmm, okay. How was the treasure? "Yes, the treasure is the necklace and sword the cherry blossoms are wearing right now" "Well... then report it in detail, including that." Kanata gave a description of the item and other things that had come along, changing it to be convenient for us, just a little bit from the facts. "You''ve got a record... All right. I hope you guys have the two legendary items you got until you get back to the original world. Do you... do you want us to see the strength you''ve built up next? At the request of that lowkiss, the two were brought to the premises of the castle where the Knights were practicing. In addition to Lowkiss and Kanata, he also follows Kr¨¹ssel and Killian. "Uhm... then it''s Kanata and Sakura. Keep your gear intact and try to fight Krusel and Killian." Along with that voice, Krusel and Killian lay down their weapons silently. "Um... Mr. Lowkiss, if you just want to show strength, you don''t have to fight the two of you separately, do you? Kanata glanced at Lowkiss for only a moment, then immediately soothed her expression and said so. "... no, you should give it a good try with people... I don''t blame you for killing those two, assuming you have too much power." The great people of this country, such as the minister who was following them, look at each other with surprise. Kanata and Sakura also clouded their faces. In this air of quiet, the first person to raise his voice was Kr¨¹ssel. "Sage Kanata, Sage Sakura Yo! If I were to be buried by your hand, it would only have been beyond my power! Don''t worry about it. No! Killian also nodded once before continuing his words. "I agree" "... hey, it''s Kanata and Sakura. They both say this. Do it." When Lowkiss was saying that, Kanata and Sakura were interacting in a message. [What are we going to do? [Well, it usually stuns you, doesn''t it? Assuming HP goes to 0, you have to add more attacks or you won''t die. Just chop it on the neck. You''ll recover as soon as it''s over, I''ll go alone] [Yeah, okay] The two snorted silently before taking out only Kanata''s weapon. "Ready. Just me." "Hmm... that''s okay too. Get started." As soon as Lowkiss says so, Kanata gives her full speed and does the act of ''moving momentarily behind her and striking a hand knife'' in an instant. Killian and Krusel passed out shortly after they reacted. Soon Sakura treated the two of them from the spot. "It''s over, though? "Uhm... each one of us has just the strength to defeat the S-rank demon alone... Is this easy...? I didn''t expect you to get so strong in these days." Lowkiss said so satisfied to see how strong Kanata was. The executive officers of the country have also seen its strength and seem to be discussing it with various people. In the middle of that, Deiss talks to Canata. "Ho ho! But... you''re not even giving me 10% of the power now, are you? Kanata." "What!? Really...! If Deiss says so, is it true? I thought Kanata said something extra to me about Deiss. I have no choice but to affirm that story. "Yes, it is." "Then show me all you can do." "... it will involve you all" "Then keep him out of it." "... ok" Kanata, to some extent, let everyone back down. I made sure no one stood before me and activated my SS rank skill moves. A huge magic formation unfolded over a wide practice area, from which countless large and small lengths and various black shining spears descended at a fierce speed, as if they had flipped the water in a bucket. SS Rank Ability [Dark Steel Spear Ultimate Continuous Summoning] effect. The spears pierce deep into the ground to the tip of the grip and disappear. The rain of that black spear, which kept falling for roughly five seconds, left him with a deep, giant hole in the ground. Except for Kanata and Sakura, who were on the spot, and some others, they all have their eyes wide open, showing their unparalleled amazement with their faces and attitudes. Lowkiss was also of course, and on top of that, his lower body was just getting wet. "Ho... wow..." Only Deiss speaks up first. With that in mind, the executives of this country start talking to Gayagaya. "You can win this," "It''s a great power," "If this isn''t all you can...? ''etc. It should be noted that Lowkiss noticed his crude phase and has already left the scene. "How was it? Mr. Lowkiss... is that it? Mr. Lowkiss?" Turn around everyone. Kanata''s looking for Lowkiss, but she''s not here. Dace answered that instead. "Ho ho! Master Lowkiss seems to keep track of what''s happening. I went to my room. After this, it''s okay for both of us to be free. "Really, I get it. But before that... Sakura, please" "Yeah, okay! Sakura begins to cast her magic when she stands next to Kanata. The executives, who had consulted with Gayagaya until earlier, also noted Sakura that they would do something. As soon as I finished my chanting, Kanata''s skills brought back the ground that was supposed to have been terrible. People, again, are surprised. Dais was the first to raise his voice again in that. "Ho! This is another great recovery skill... Whoa, whoa, whoa..." Then we''ll go home. "Um, I''ll tell him that.... Aren''t you going to stay? "Yes, excuse me" "No, no, that''s okay. And then you''re young..." "Haha, I will" Kanata and Sakura held hands and walked back to the rental house where they were staying, with a bare gesture that anyone could see as amicable. 337 Episode 323: After Clear Report (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "You''re home." "... yeah" Kanata and Sakura, returning from the castle, seemed so grumpy. "What, that Low-Kiss guy! "Well, in forcing us into this world, if we don''t get our wish, we won''t let them go home, in the first place," he said. "Mmm...... Ye, you''ve always said you can''t be trusted, and Sho said you wouldn''t listen to good rumors! Even though my face feels foreign handsome, my personality is ____." "You''re a bad king, aren''t you? Besides, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, and I''m guessing that the politics of the country here is standing because people around me are still working hard, I''m..." "Absolutely." For a while more, the two discussed Crucell and Killian''s worries and Lowkiss''s untrustworthy points. "Oh... really," "Mr. Lowkiss... no, as I will be talking about that fool king again... what are we going to do today? "Is that it? You''ve never seen Leaf say that about that guy." "Well... because I used the appraisal to remove all the wiretaps" The hand I offered for Sakura with that said was gripped like a massive seal. It''s all torn in half. "... they were really eavesdropping... wow..." "I didn''t have any privacy or anything.... So, what? "Um, Leaf, you can take a nap" Sakura pretended to think about it a little before saying so. "Hmm? Are you sure?" "Yeah. Because I, I have a little something to do. Oh, yeah, shouldn''t I use enchanted paper? "Yeah, I don''t. You make something? "Uh, yeah. With hobbies." "Well, I''ll let you sleep." "Good night. I''ll call you when I can have lunch." Kanata went back to her bedroom. Looking at it, Sakura put as much auxiliary magic on herself as possible that increased dexterity and speed from her skill of Final Support. And at some point I took the sewing sets I bought and the items I got in the dungeons, demonic bodies, and all that other stuff out of me and Canata''s magic back and started making something. _____ ___ __ "Ye, wake up. Rice." "Yeah... wake up" Kanata was woken up by her beloved and put on the table. Fish muniels dominate this day''s lunch. "Mmm, delicious. I''ve had it made every day for the last few days, and I''m sorry. Thanks." "Huh!? Ah... yes, that''s okay! It''s fun to cook, and I don''t know if it''s because of my skills, but it''s not bitter for now...! "Nfu, soka" When the two finished lunch, they began to discuss their plans for the afternoon. "What do we do? A place like a park, a walk? "Take a walk..." "Something else... you make sweets. You want to make some ice cream? You can make it." "Ice...! I want ice cream! I want to make them in bulk and eat them in bulk" Sakura said so with excitement as her eyes sparkled. "Well... I know how you feel, but it breaks your stomach..." "I have healing magic" "It''s cold, Keane''s head..." "I have healing magic" "Well, let''s make lots." They made ice cream. It was a regular ice cream mixed with cocoa, raspberries, blueberries, and ice cream mixed with shattered or liquefied strawberries. Two large bowls for each of those. And I chilled it in a regular food vault with tons of magically created ice. "All you have to do is stir it up and wait! Me and three bowls at a time." "It might be night before I can eat it.... I''ll tell you what, it''s one a day, right? You can''t eat them all at once." "Mmmm...... Well, of course I''m going to. By the way, leaves." Sakura was suddenly shy of Mojimoji, who was high tension with the pleasure of eating ice cream until earlier. "What? What''s wrong?" "Um... this. I made it... Oh, I''ll give it to you! That said, I took one well done eye band out of the magic back and handed it to Kanata. "Eye bands... what!? "Oh, yeah. I made it to suit this world. ''Cause, you see, now that the leaves are on well, they don''t have any power, do they? "Hmm? But it''s packed with cherry blossom love ____" "Ba... stupid! What are you talking about... ahhh... if you love me... but I just wanted to get in there! Sakura turned bright red in her face and slapped Becili gently on the canata. "Haha, yeah. Thanks." "And just try to appraise it." "Yeah." As a result of Kanata''s appraisal of the ophthalmic cord, it turns out that there is really a huge amount of enchantment. The value is national treasure class, and the name of this eyelid itself is'' a handmade subblack demon eyelid packed with love from Sakura dedicated to Kanata ''. In addition, it shines green at the angle of light because of the abundance of demonic material obtained in the dungeon. "Evaluated? "Ugh... yeah, national treasure class, that''s awesome" "Eh heh... try it on" "Yeah." Kanata put that eyelid on her left eye. I should have put it on, but I see it clear ahead. Just seemed to be wearing only one eye glasses. "That''s clear..." "Yeah, because there was an enchant like that. See, if it came true, I would have worn my eyelids at my boss''s place, because my vision seemed bad..." "Thanks! Really, I''ll take care of this" "Oh... yes! If it made you happy, it was worth it! Eh heh..." "Oh, yeah." Now Kanata took the ocular cord out of the magic back. And I put that on my right eye. "What do you say?" Kanata turns to Sakura with a cool on. Both eyes are ophthalmic. Sakura laughed out. "Oh... that''s... that''s... uhh... crazy... I just have to laugh... uhh! "Is that so funny? My figure..." "Look in the mirror. Yikes... hehe" Kanata glances into the sink mirror. And I saw my face feel like it was just blindfolded. I immediately removed the eyelid of the person I was wearing to my right eye and it turned into a magic back. "Pooh." "Hey, that was crazy." "You don''t look good to me... let''s not do that." "Right, that''s good.... So, how long have you been wearing your eyelids? "It looks transparent and I wear it all the time except for a bath or something? "Uh, the leaf face doesn''t look good..." "Hmm? Oh, then I''ll take it off..." Kanata also removed the other eyelid. Thanks anyway. "It''s okay. My thanks, my thanks." "Huh? But in the meantime, a kiss would be appreciated..." "Ahhh... Well, that''s all I''ve been doing. Then I guess I''ll just have to match what I''ve been getting..." Sakura blushed but said so. Kanata strokes Sakura''s head like that. "He said he didn''t need to worry about that. That''s enough..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "... well, but. Because I just don''t realize the cherry blossoms and I get a lot of things. You don''t have to worry about it." I stopped stroking my head while Kanata said that. Sakura began to get a little upset after giving her a hazy look. "No way... while I''m asleep... let... sexual harassment..." "He said he wouldn''t do that! I don''t hate cherry blossoms." "... I can''t believe I don''t like it... no... Then what did I give you?" "Mm-hmm. Like the happy smile you had earlier when you were making ice cream...? Are you saying it will heal you just to watch... I''m embarrassed to say this." Kanata laughs in the light. It should be noted that Sakura has a redder face. "Or... come true... ever since I came to this world... I''m like that girl comic book guy... That''s what you say..." "Really? But look, once, you said ''cute'' to cherry blossoms for real. Since then, I don''t know if I can tell you the truth anymore. It''s called a blowout... should I say" "Aww... well... yeah what... Phew... hmm... eh" Afterwards, after repeating those stories, when they got tired of it, they started playing. At a time when Lowkiss no longer tells us, Kanata has nothing else to do with Sakura. I always get tired of chess or Othello on this day, so the two of us made a new, well-made tramp inside, with speeds and 7 lines. The two of us still have limitations, so next time, we also talked about inviting the show. "... I thought we played a lot, but you''re still a little early for dinner" "Right. Mr. Lowkiss won''t say anything, and should we go somewhere tomorrow and the day after" "So... it''s a date, right? Just hanging out there somewhere. Nothing... I''m glad... Ked" We talked like that and crushed dozens of hours again, which was a good time to cook dinner and eat. Of course, cherry blossoms make dinner. Arrange and eat prepared dishes at the table. "Phew, welcome" "Yeah.... hehe, then ice cream next...! Ice Ice Sue!" Afterwards, cherry blossoms got a headache or had to go into the bathroom would be a different story. Once they had the ice cream too, they took a bath and slept with each other in a hug while remaining approximate. 338 Talk about Mica flirting with her dreams. "Eh... heh... nice..." I accidentally leaked my voice. I was just reading a book on a tozumaho. It''s a romantic novel about a childhood thing. I knew it felt so good to be King''s Road! Feels like my chest will cum when I''m reading it. Is a romance novel such a wonderful thing in every world? I think it''s a good childhood scene and I get tied. In the meantime... it''s exciting to see a rival or something... but it can be different. Uh, and scenes like the subjects I''ve been trying to be friends with will start to see them as heterosexual! It''s good... really. "Micah, what are you reading? My alim sat next to me. "It''s a romance novel. Truth is, you have a lot of quality in both anatomy and romance novels." "Come on... I don''t know because I haven''t read a romance novel yet with anasm. What kind of story is that? "Uh, you want me to tell you? "Yeah!" "I can''t help it." I taught Alim the general contents of this romantic novel. But for some reason, Alim looks delicate. "Hey, Micah... Isn''t this fate if we borrow what Micah said? "... that? When did you get back to having dreams? Alim was back in her dreams at some point. "Well, well, leave that." "Sure it is... because this is a novel... We''re real, aren''t we? "Yeah, I am. But... you know, it''s like Micah put the story together, and when we put it together, it''s gonna be amazing." "Well... that''s right" That''s what I''m told, and, uh, I''m going to look back at meeting Dreams, since I was two years old. Not from kindergarten to elementary, middle or high school - all together. The only day I haven''t had in a long time is about two weeks after my dream died? The more I think back, the more I knew I had dreams, I love them............! I mean, it only happened the way it always did. "I have dreams, I''ve tried to put them together and think back, but in the end they''re consistent with what I love about dreams, so they''re no different now, okay? If you insist, it''s just the difference between being in Japan, being in Anasm, and being engaged or not." "Right.... I love it, Micah" "Eh heh, me! I''m next door. I have a dream. You promised me you''d be with me the whole time, eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh Then... you can have dreams, right? No matter, the opposite too...!! "Dreams! "What? "I want to flirt with a dream... I talked about childhood, so I''m getting emotional that I like to have dreams! Hey, hey, I want to do something like a lover." "Fine, but you don''t do anything like a lover every day? "I do, but I want you to! "Yes, sir." I kiss dreams. Eh heh heh! Eh heh heh heh! Eh heh heh! Glad to hear it... already! "Hehe, thanks for having a dream... I love it. Ok, I''ll say it again and again! Love it -! "Something''s going on today Micah... like a rampage..." It''s right after I read the novel and I had chest cum, and you can''t help it! "Because it''s a burly romantic mode now! I want you to hang out for a while..." "Yeah, fine." "Eh heh, chew! Oh, no! It''s really rampant, I didn''t expect this to happen just to recall my memories of having dreams, eh. "Mika... what do you want to do? "Hmm... Nadenade me first! Ah... and a few more of those series of moves you did for my birthday...! That series of motions is about the cool dialogue and jaw quiz from the wall dong, and the velochu combo. I can''t forget. "Hmm... I like it" "Yeah! Me, because I love you for having dreams! "Me too. Yikes... oh, I''ll be next when I''m done with that series of operations..." "Fine, I''ll do anything for you! _____ ____ __ "Hehe..." "Micah, it''s kind of gudden..." "I like -... I have dreams, I love -! eheheheheheheheheheheheh" "Oh... that''s cute..." My dreams make me knee-pillow when I''m completely boned. "Thank you, for keeping up with my desires" "No, that''s fine. But there''s still something different about Micah and her novel." "Hmm? What did you just say? "Not only that, but that we''re... right... too much love? "Huh... isn''t it like normal childhood taming? Hmm... but I really love having dreams." With that said, I bury my face in my dreamy thighs. Now it''s for the boy''s sake, soft as a girl. "Yeah, well, it''s good to be different, ''cause it''s me and Micah" "Right! Eh heh." After all, I also wake up and do a thick chew for my dreams. I don''t know how many times today alone. Happiest... Huh! 339 Episode 324: The Demonic Nucleus Presents (Xiang) The day after I had a date after I had a deeper relationship with Lil. Me and Lil were coming to the guild. It''s time to increase your rank. I was supposed to do that around today in the first place. "Excuse me, I''d like to increase my rank" "Wahoo." With that said, we give the guild card to the receptionist''s sister. Your sister took it politely. "Yes. Dear Shaw and Lil from Red Year, right? Party Rank or Personal Rank, which promotion? "Uh, me and this girl, and the party, all of it." There are three demon nuclei that came out. Me and Lil took down that demon like Fresberg at the same time... but I''m just wondering if the Demon Nucleus belongs to both of us. "Yes, I accept. Please submit at least 30 Demon Nuclei of D-rank or 3 Demon Nuclei of C-rank or higher, as you are both currently D-ranked and Party Rank is D-rank." "Yes." I took out two SS ranked Demon Nuclei and Lil took one and put it on the receptacle and submitted it. The receptionist''s sister''s complexion changes in an instant. "What... what... yeah? I knew SS ranked Demon Nucleus was awesome. Lil told me yesterday that she must have been surprised. But I don''t know enough to open my eyes and say no for a few seconds... "... Shaw, take a look behind you..." "Hmm? Lil pulled my sleeve quickly and said so. Speaking of which, it was quiet. Weirdly since we submitted the SS Rank Demon Nucleus. The reason for this is... like the sister at the reception, the wild horses are watching this promotion, and I don''t know if they''re complaining. Do we all know that SS ranked Demon Nucleus is only shaped if you''re not out there? "Uh, excuse me. It''s SS ranked demon nucleus..." "Ah... oh... uh... ha-ha, please stay here sooner..." Grabbing the receptacle, your sister disappeared into the back of the counter with a rattling tremor. I opened the door in some room. Then only the sound sounds. At the same time, the wild horses who were watching the sight¡­ the adventurers, the guests and the clients began to circle us and raise their voices. "What... what the heck are you guys?!? "SS Rank Demon Nucleus...! I''ve never seen anything but a museum..." "Um... what do you mean? "So those girls will be SS ranked... heh..." Waigayagaya. Dozens of adventurers are around us. In the meantime, my only, Othello loving old men who can be said to be stuck well, except for Lil, came out cracking that crowd. Grab my shoulder. "Shaw... you... what is this...? "Um... find a dungeon in the middle of a shipwreck... I was lost while defeating the demon, so I went up in level... so I could defeat the boss of that dungeon and get the SS Rank Demon Nucleus." "Shh!? Apparently, with that explanation, these people and all the people around them have convinced me. He looks like that. "Oh... that''s what happened while I was in distress..." "Ku... I had a hard time... but I''m so lucky to find and clear the dungeon -! "Well, I knew you''d be a big shot from the start! Huhahahahaha!" After a while, the receptionist''s sister came back with her little grandfather. Surely that guy... should have been the head of the guild here. Your grandfather started inviting us to talk to you about something and whether it was over. Correspondingly, have him put inside the counter and go to that grandfather. "You''re the ones who filed that demon nuke." "Yes, it is" Lil nodded without talking about whether he still didn''t like strangers. Grandpa glanced at us and said, ''Follow me,'' leaving your sister at the counter, opening the door behind the counter and going inside. Following that. Inside that room are chairs and desks that would be a little bit higher than those in there. It''s like it''s for personal use and discussion, two sets combined. Grandpa sat in that chair that he would have set up to discuss. At some point there are three cups of tea on the desk in front of it, placed. "Well, sit down." I said that while holding the other long sofa with my palm. Me and Lil sit there like we were told. "Non is in charge of the guild here. You know that, right? "Oh, oh, yes" "Uhm." I make tea after I look satisfied. "By the way, all three of these SS ranked demon nuclei are definitely yours. I could tell that." "Yes, sir" "So you guys have sunny become SS ranked adventurers for SS ranked parties. Oh, man. Well, it''s still tentative." With that said, also, Grandpa made tea. "Phew.... you will be summoned to the castle in the next few days. That''s where the king admits it''s SS rank. Even so, I don''t have to do anything." Now I took the marshmallow-like confectionery wrapped in wrapping paper out of my pocket and included it in my mouth. To such a grandfather, Lil starts asking questions with a slightly trembling voice. "Ah... you know, I... your husband... an ex-slave of Master Shaw... and now you''re letting that slave go... can I go to that castle, even if I''m an ex-slave and beast man? "Oh, fine. In this case, yes. I''m not a slave anymore... and in the first place, adventurers are pretty much fair to everyone. Normally." With that said, he looked a little difficult. Now I''ll ask the questions. "Is there a problem? "Well... I can''t get it out of my mouth. I have a problem. It''s a decision, but sometimes it''s just one person who''s willing to void it..." Probably talking about the king. After all, I don''t have a good reputation, and the fact that Lil is a problem is a racist person. Ugh... I don''t want to see you... But I have to see him. I can''t go home... If Lil is about to get something done, run or protect him. Maybe that''s a good idea. "Ok... when is that... called up? "Um, about three days to a week from now. I hope you''re resting until then.... I''ll talk to you if I have any problems." "Thank you" After that, we went back to our room after we told Grandpa some fabrication of how we got the nucleus and what had happened while we were in distress. 340 Episode 325: Accompanying Request (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Cherry blossoms..." "Mm, what? Cherry blossoms rise from the couch. Because the leaves are on their own, inviting them. "What''s going on? At the same time that the cherry blossom asked the leaves, the leaves gently stroked the cherry cheeks, and even brought his mouth to his ear, whispering this in his ear. "She''s cute today." "What... Huh... Huh!? Surprised by the sudden words, the cherry blossoms try to lag behind, but the leaves grabbed the hand and switched places with the kurli wondering if they had drawn it a little rampantly to their place. Behind the leaves is the wall. The leaves remained, gently pressing the cherry blossoms against the wall, poking them beside his head with the hands of the empty one. My face is close. "What... what? Nah... nah? "Cherry blossoms¡­ I will protect them." "Ahhh!... Yeah." I thought I said that, Leaf held the cherry jaw up quickly with his other hand. And slowly, leaf lips approach cherry blossom lips. Cherry blossoms perceive being kissed, eyes closed, breathing lightly stopped, getting ready to receive that kiss even though confused by the current situation _________________ ____ __ _ "Morning, cherry blossoms! "Hmm? Sakura was woken up by Kanata. Second, I try to touch my lips, but I have never been particularly unusual and wet. I realized hard with my head that it was not real. "I could have breakfast... Were you even having some good dreams? "Ah... yeah. I dreamed of being chewed by leaves ____ Oh, no, I dreamed of eating too much ice cream on leaves to be noticed. I used to eat ice cream deliciously." "I see, so alternate such a confused face with a happy face..." Sakura then saw Kanata''s face flickering and finished her breakfast as her eyes diverged when she met her. "So, what are you doing today? "No... and then you''re free because you don''t have anything until you have an order from above. I''ll just have to read or play with the book today." "Right." That''s why they start reading books. Kanata just woke up, so I''m not taking a nap. Each, choose the book you bought and start sitting on the couch reading. Sakura tried to keep her body close to Kanata, even though she thought she might be reluctant. Kanata realizes it and accepts it. "Speaking of..." Kanata speaks to Sakura. "To... to what? Despite the fact that she snuggled her body from herself, Sakura wasn''t focused enough to go on reading the book. "I took advantage of the speed, I read the book. I wonder what will happen" "Shh..." "I''ll give it a shot." "Ugh... yeah" Kanata also began to concentrate and read the book, but the speed at which the page moved seemed to be in the wind and turned all at once. In less than a minute or so, Kanata closed the book with Batan. "I finished reading..." "Wow..." Kanata still picked up another book on the move momentarily, saying it was a good idea to read normally, and started reading normally. It will be lunch time after a while, and the two will have lunch. I also finished eating it right away and spent some time boggling around, sitting on the couch and leaning against each other. "You''re relaxing today." "Right." That''s when you two get a message in your brains. [Hey, Ye, Cherry Blossom! Hey, can I go that way? I need to talk to you.] It was from the show. Besides, Kanata replies. [I''m not busy at all today, so I guess so.] [Well, I''m going that way now.] The message was closed. Sho is coming now. "What do you want to talk to me about? Yes, while the two of us were talking, the door to this room was knocked immediately. Kanata welcomes it. "Hey, sorry to bother you." "Yes, go ahead" Shaw rose to the two rooms and sat in the place as recommended by Canata. Sakura serves tea. "Thank you, cherry blossom. He came all of a sudden." "No problem. I was so free today." "Heh, really?" Shaw told the two of them about what happened today and his promotion to SS rank. And also that you want me to follow you to tell the King that you are another wise man at that time. "Um, should I follow you in 3-7 days? "Oh, yeah. I''ll tell you when I know the exact date." "Yes." Kanata nodded. Shaw keeps talking. "That''s right. Besides, don''t you know the best smelter in the city? I want Lil to have a proper battle axe, not a skill." "Oh, then _____" Kanata introduced the smelter who had his spear and Sakura sword made. "Ooh, enough to be done. Thanks. Then I told him I''d tell him, and I think it''s time to _____" "Ah, Sho, may I have a word? Kanata stopped the show trying to go home. "Hmm, what? "Does Mr. Shaw have SS rank recovery skills? In the meantime, from what I''ve heard, it''s like I don''t have it." "Oh... I don''t have it. Should I make it? "Yeah, I thought I should do that personally. I think you can restore the magic of fire attributes by combining healing skills with fire skills." "Then I''ll make it tomorrow. Thanks." That''s what Shaw said and left. "Finally, soon, you will introduce Mr. Sho to Mr. Lowkiss" "Oh... it might be close to the day I can go home... I don''t care if it''s all up to the kingdom side... Huh... let''s take a nap..." "Oh, can I join you today? "Yeah? Yeah." The two slept on their bets, holding hands. 341 Lesson 326: The Day After the Presentation of the Nucleus (Xiang) "Ki... what are you going to do today? Submit SS Rank Demon Nucleus, overnight has passed. What needs to be done today is to do as Ye advised you yesterday. I make skills and then I go to the blacksmith. Here it is. I decided to tell him that. "You''re going to be SS ranked, it''s a corner, and I''m going to increase my skills. And I need to go to the blacksmith." "... a blacksmith? Why not?" "So far, Lil''s main axe is a summons with MP consumption. An iron axe isn''t powerful enough. There''s gold and materials, and let''s get a proper axe made. And the spare of my sword." "Wahun. Sure. Thanks." I didn''t need it until now, but you stopped saying that. Hmm... because the relationship has progressed too...? Or because I have money? "Let''s just have breakfast, and then we''ll figure out our skills. Whatever, Lil, there''s one more thing you can think about, right? "Wahoo... right... That could be good, too." Me and Lil thought about synthesizing skills as soon as we finished breakfast. In the meantime, I need to learn my flame-based recovery skills. Ye, as advised by you, mainly synthesized healing and dissolving anomalies and fortification, flaming and photography. As a result, [God''s Healing of Holy Flames] Oops, I was able to get SS ranked flame-based recovery skills. Lil, on the other hand, used his flame and wind system skills to create [Storm Axe Divine Art Deep Dance]. Then there was SKP, so it was time for me to allocate 50,000 to the MP, 25,000 to the speed, 10,000 to the attack and magic, and Lil shook 5,000 to the MP, the speed and magic, and 4,000 to the attack. "Wahoo. Is this a good status? "Oh, right. Next, I''m going to the smelter you introduced me to." "Wafufufufu" Me and Lil headed straight to the blacksmith as soon as we were done managing our status. I arrived and went inside, but the store was small, and the clerk was only there one old man. Well, as Ye told me. "Welcome..." The old man said that rather unfathomably. This seems to be the number one blacksmith in this city. I sure don''t have to feel like you''re looking like your arm''s gonna stand up. "Um, come true, kid, you know what? "Oh. The kid who came to me the other day.... you''re here with that kid''s introduction? "Yes." "Hmm..." Old man... no, my uncle came out of the counter and came to us. It smells a little twisted sweaty. Lil with a good nose looks a little spicy. "... Can I ask you one question? "Yes... what is it? "The beast man there... probably a slave, but _________" You think this man is a beast = slave? Let me deny that. "I''m not a slave. This girl is my precious... companion and girlfriend." "Oh, whoa." The old man was a little surprised because I was a little bit clean, but he immediately changed from earlier and gave me a sneery look. "Ha, well. That''s fine. I don''t like it. This is my theory¡­ whoever thinks people are things doesn''t deserve to wave a weapon.... You''re gonna be okay." Oh, I see. That''s the type of person you were...! "All right! I''ll take the job. Did you bring the ingredients? What do you want me to make? "Yes, I have ingredients...! What I want you to make is axes and swords, one at a time." "Well, let me see it from the material." First, I took out the Orihalcon. "Ugh!? Orihalcon! Nice... good job" The old man got in a good mood. Next, I took out the S-rank Demon Nucleus and a few Enchant cards that seemed to work. "Do you mean you can use this enchant card if you have something to use? And the S-Rank Demon Nucleus." "Yes, it is." Finally, I took and handed over some of the demonic material from the S-SS rank, Fresberg material, that came out of the crate. The old man is going out and into the back of the store when he receives those materials. "... this guy... looks like he can make the best stuff...! "Seriously." "Oh, seriously. That''s right... it takes about 5 days. I would also bell 4 million a bottle...? Let''s go sell demonic material later. That''s about it, it''ll be right there. "It''s okay." "All right, then I''ve taken it on! We talked about being a difficult old man, but you managed to get him to build a weapon. Lil was in the sky. Me and Lil sold 4 million bells of material and came back after lunch. "Well... and. Lil, is there anything you want me to do? I''m probably free today ____" That''s what I said as soon as I got back. Lil hugged me without any pulse. "Show... I love it" "Hey, what''s up?" "... I''m glad she said it again." "Oh, well." In the meantime, I hugged Lil back. After that, I normally spent a few hours eating dinner, taking a bath, and just going to bed... Lil... Lil came to bed again, wearing only terrible underwear. Plus, just like then, he doesn''t futon, he nods and turns around. "Lil......" Equivalently, were you happy with the statement that it was her against my lil...? I guess that''s what happens when you go out and act like this. But...... "Lil, I know how you feel, but I just gave it to you yesterday.... Let''s at least give it another day or two? I''m gonna get hard." Lil folded his beast ears patterned and turned this way. And start saying something with Boso Boso. "Two days later... absolutely..." "Oh, okay. That''s fine." "Wahoo! Lil jumped off his bet and came back dressed in his bedtime clothes. And he came next to me, leaning in. Turning this way, kissing my cheek, I kept my eyes closed satisfactorily. 342 Episode 337: Ill think about it for a second. "Morning, Micah" "Ugh... oh, I have dreams! Huh... eheh" Kara and the others left yesterday. It''s mine now - just the two of us! I enjoy being with Kara and the others, but I''m glad I''m alone with my dreams. A dream woke me up. When I wake up, I kiss my dreams. Thus begins the morning. "I''m ready for breakfast." "Thanks." We''ll, uh, have breakfast together. This is the same as always. I had breakfast, and when I got dressed, I had dreams of becoming a girl. ... The girl Alim is adorable. But if you think about it, it could be my fault that dreams often alim. Because I used to make them dress like women a lot... Yeah, but you weren''t dreaming, were you? ... No, is it my fault that that happened in the first place...? "Micker" "Alimu." "" Guh. "" When the morning preparations are overdue, me and Alim hug. ... that''s just a little... like my chest is getting bigger on a level I wouldn''t know if it wasn''t for me... let me rub it later. It''s like a stupid couple, but you''re a stupid couple, so you can''t help it. We hold each other, lie down in bed and have a conversation. Gosh... you can keep doing this... but it''s midday on the boulder, and I''ll stop doing that. On the surface, girls are like each other. "Alim, it smells good" "Micah too... well, because it''s the same shampoo" "That''s right." What a frivolous conversation. After a while, we''re tired of just hugging and kissing each other, and we''re going to act separately. This is the same as always. Alim sits on the edge of the bed and reads on a tozmaho, and I think on the bed. Thinking is about Alim''s birthday... Um, was it a meteor group? You''re going to wear that one day. I don''t know why, but Alim told Kara, "I''ll go if I can". I wonder if that means you''re looking forward to celebrating your birthday with me as a matter of priority... eh. So, that''s not much of a problem, and it''s a question of what to dream about. I wonder what a birthday present would be like in the first place? You don''t need a ticket for anything, do you? ''Cause if you have a dream, I don''t have a ticket, anything to do. Nah. I would if you told me to kiss you, and I would if I told you I wanted to do something naughty... I wouldn''t tell you I had a dream, but if I told you to die _________ All right, me! Let me remind you of the birthday prep I''ve been giving you in my dreams. My last recollection was... 5 years old, 4 years old flying from there, 9 years old next. I feel like the 3 year old was a four-leaf clover. Why do you remember? When I was searching for a dream room, I found a note from a can box in my bed called "When I was 3 years old" with a clover that had been embossed and turned into a sioli, even though it was not one of the porn books. I cried by accident. I only regretted a little what I was about to do when I cried. That, by the way, should still be in the dream room. Unless your aunts have disposed of it. When I was 9, I gave it to you... a voucher for anything. I don''t remember coming up with anything then, like right now. I used it to play games with you. I didn''t have to do that, but I did it with you. Because I think I could have used that when I was in high school and said, ''Be my girlfriend'' or so. ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe... My next memory is¡­ 10 years old. I won''t forget. I wake up dreaming of dreaming. Sure... my old hair decorations, ribbons, hand mirrors... I gave it to him and forced him to wear it. It was so cute... yes, I remember being more of a girl than a girl in my class. Probably would have been the cutest if I sucked...... yeah, you''re no different now. Eleven and twelve. Clothes and skirts made by the 11-year-old, with her mother, for a girl''s dream size. And the 12 year old got it from her aunt, a red shoe for a girl that was a little big for me. I already have dreams, I feel like I was happy to receive them. Lipstick at 13, several knee socks at 14. Of course, that''s not all I gave you, is it? But I remember these two too intensely. I think he said he was smiling. The 15-year-old is a video game-type life game. This was already the happiest thing I''ve ever seen. So me, 16... I feel like I gave you the game software last time. Like this. ... Had a dream, she said she came to this world and was surprised that she looked like a girl, but that, for a long time... If so, what womenswear was I making you do...? You didn''t like it, or was your feminine costume habit stained... Maybe the latter, because I try to be a girl, and I have dreams. Maybe I haven''t noticed it myself, but deep psychology must be... Oh, no, no. I''m thinking about my dream birthday present. The hobby I made that I hadn''t even noticed in my dreams is good now. Hmm... I can''t think of a good idea. No... Mmm... I got fucked up and grabbed what I was grabbing with my hands as much as I could, and then Alim started to complain, like this in tears. "Hey... it hurts, Micah! If you want to rub it, rub it and be nice." "Ah... sorry" I took my hand off Alim''s chest, corrected my underwear inside, took my hand out of my clothes, turned that hand around my stomach and held it back to my back. What... how long has it been like this? Not long after the hugging flirt, huh? "Um, Alim? Whatever''s mine..." "Yeah, that''s the night. Night. It''s lunch now, so let''s not do that." "Yes." Mmm... I thought I''d let you do the same. I''m only gonna let you do this because you have dreams! ####### We''ll be talking about Alim and the others in a few moments. 343 Episode 328 Speaking of which... "Pooh." Micah hugged me a little grumpy. Micah, who was rubbing my chest just now, she said something about her, didn''t she? Actually, you can do exactly as I say, and I''d love to, but, well, it''s still daylight and I''ve decided not to. "All right, all right." "Eh heh." I put my tozumaho down and stroked Mika''s head. Micah smiles with a very happy face. I knew you were the cutest. And it sounds like I was thinking something bokeh until just now, but what was it? Let me ask you something. "Hey, Micah. What were you thinking until just now? "Oh, that''s your tan ________" "Tan...? Is this about your birthday? I guess so. Glad to hear it... Micah gave him a sloppy expression saying ''Shit'' and then rushed back to saying it. "Tan... protein. Yes, it''s protein! Excuses...? No, a reword. Look at Micah''s attitude, no matter what you think. You''ve been thinking about my birthday until just now. ... What is my protein? "My protein...? "Oh... yes! Alim is soft, so if you eat it, it looks like it has a lot of protein." That''s scary. I don''t like being eaten... Micah might be good, I just thought about it, but it looks painful, so it''s still bad. "Mmm... it''s not delicious to eat! "It''s not" "What?" When I got mica, that''s what they said to me right in the face... What... did I say something wrong? I wonder why I have to get stuck. "Ha... no... that''s..." "Well, put this story away? Right?" "Oh, yeah. Right." I''ve been flushed, but maybe this was a good idea. Yeah. Then I read the book while I was fine with Micah, and Micah pulled my cheek, rubbed my chest again, pillowed my knee, sweetbited my ears, kissed my cheek, kissed me normally. It''s lunch time, so Micah and I are having lunch. Except for sushi, it''s been a long time since Japanese food, soba and tempura. "Huh, it was delicious.... then." As soon as Mika finishes her dinner and moves to the couch, she hugs me. I''ll give it back, too. "Nice. You''ve been relaxing for a long time." "Hey." I stroke my head, affirming that word of Micah. "Huh. You''ve been busy for the last two months or so." "Hey." Now Micah stroked my head. "... Speaking of which, it was a while ago." "Hmm? Looks like Micah remembered something. Did something happen a while ago? "You know, I magically defeated tens of thousands of demons and monsters." A while ago...? Two months ago, I guess. Well, fine. "Sure. Thanks to Micah, they''re all gone. Well done." "Well, why don''t you have a broom later? Chew is fine... and that''s not all I''m trying to say, I wonder how much experience I''m saving." "Ah..." I''ve been too busy playing in the idol business lately and haven''t seen the status and experience saving feature of a tozumaho at all. Yes... Micah must have repelled 60,000 to 70,000. So, mostly I was there, ranging from D-rank to SS rank. You had a lot of subspecies. How long has it been? "Well... check it out..." I tried to get my tozumaho out. But Micah has stopped it and strengthened her ability to hold it. "What''s going on? "Once you check¡­ manage your status¡­ in the meantime, you may not mind, so keep it sweet while you can. Look, come back to your dreams." As they say, I went back to me. "All right, all right... eheh. Then reward me! Kiss... the... deep kiss? "Oh, fine." Me and Mika kiss. After about 10 minutes, Micah seemed satisfied. He started lying with my legs on his pillow, like he was losing strength. "Heh... great..." "... Ugh." "Well, let''s check it out." Micah, not around Lu Rhythm, took out the tozumaho. I take it out, too, and open an app that has the ability to save experience in a while. "Oh... I knew it was gonna be amazing." "Yeah......" Me and Mika shut up unexpectedly. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen experience, and I''m pretty surprised I might have lost my tolerance. It''s on the tozmaho, the experience we got. I wonder how many times I can regenerate that already...... er _________ 350 times...... 344 Lesson 329: Longtime Rebirth and Limit Values "What is this EXP..." "Micah saved it, didn''t she? Even so, it''s a pretty amazing amount of experience. Just about 350 reborn times.... Well, I defeated tens of thousands of demons and demons, so here''s what happens. "What do we do? Reborn?" "You just have to... for now, hey" "Right..." Me and Micah even reincarnated. It was just time for lunch gohan, but by the end of that reincarnation, so much so that I had to start cooking dinner. After a long and painful reincarnation, me and Mika saw the status on the Tozmaho. Me and Micah''s STP is 6.65 million and the SKP is about 7 million. SKP isn''t very good, but it''s likely I won''t be able to use it up right now.... How much is the limit? "Hmm, this is amazing" "In the meantime, STP allocates... yeah, let''s have dinner first, then we''ll decide" "Right." For dinner, I had salted autumn fish and chestnut rice. It''s autumn. I knew the Japanese were limited to Japanese food! "Well, I''m done for dinner, and let''s just shake the STP" "Ugh...! As soon as we''re done eating, me and Mika start assigning status. I don''t know what to do... I don''t know how to shake it. In the fight ahead for now, I found that everyone matters more or less except for defense and HP. No, defense matters, too, but it''s inferior to speed. Right... in the meantime, let''s just try and allocate half a million, cleverly. That''s what I thought, I tried to cleverly allocate half a million STPs. But I couldn''t allocate it. Yes, I mean _____ Micah looks like she''s in trouble, and she''s gonna look at me. "Micah too? "Yeah. I knew that was it... eh" "Hey. I can''t believe it ended so soon..." Micah said she tried to allocate about 2 million to magic. But the status display doesn''t go up from 9999999 and they can''t assign it. So 999,999 is the limit of status. ... No, it seems to me that 999,999 people can allocate STP to be exact. The number for the speed of my status screen is "999999 + alpha". Alpha... I think maybe this is the amount raised by the original status or skill. Meanwhile, the assigned STP is displayed as MAX. No way, I can''t believe there''s a limit! Or there was a limit! I''ll talk to Micah. "What shall we do? "I don''t know what to do... hey? Just shake it till it''s only the biggest one for a minute? "Right..." With 6.6 million STPs, all but HP and MP status could be raised to 999999. Still, I had more than 4 million STPs. The rest of it was allocated to HP for now only 1.5 million and then to MP. These two seem 999,999 is not the limit. ............... Micah said. The status screen is terrible... -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Alim Nariway [Heavenly Devil Sword Girl] [Red Holy Girl] Level: 1 [531] EXP: 0 + (531M) HP: 3967010/3967010 (1980000) MP: 6393010/6393010 (3190000 + 3000) A (Attack): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX + 1400) C (Device Degree): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX + 1600) D (Defense): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX) W (Magic Power): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX + 1000) S (Fastness): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX) STP: 0 -------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: Micah Magalighi Level: 1 [531] EXP: 0 + (531M) HP: 4002210/4002210 (2000000) MP: 5211210/5211210 (2608000 + 3000) A (Attack): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX + 1400) C (Device Degree): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX + 100) D (Defense): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX) W (Magic Power): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX + 2000) S (Fastness): 999999 + ¦Á (MAX) STP: 0 -------------------------------------------- Yeah, this is amazing. I don''t know, this exhilaration...! After all, the line of 9 is amazing...! I didn''t expect six digits on the boulder, but seeing this number lined up makes my mind jump...! Micah seems to have guessed that I''m excited. "I have dreams, I like games. Aren''t you so excited right now? Inside." "Eh heh, I want to know...! This... great, great, isn''t it, don''t you think it''s great?!? "Ah... yeah. Right." Getting your face close, but, shit, it looks like Micah pulled it off. "True, you like games. Maybe you like it more than I do. Oh, man, I shrug my shoulder like I said. You look a little sadder...? "It''s not" I answered instantly. Gradually, Micah''s face brightens. "Hehe, thanks, I knew...! Micah... suddenly I''m in a good mood. I may have seen the # 1 smile here lately. Tired of managing our status, we decided to take a bath together in the bathroom after this and get some sleep. I was hoping you''d mind some more. Micah seemed a little dissapointed with that, lots of kisses and stuff while I was trying to sleep...... I''ve been through a lot anyway. 345 Episode 330 Matching Skills "Eh heh... ohhh" "Morning." Me and Mika kiss as soon as we wake up. "Nfu! Happy." "Me, too." I cook breakfast with that, and eat it with my voice hanging out with what I like. Yeah... I know. What do you say yourself, but you''re so lovely. But this is good. "Did you have any work today? "I don''t have a job or anything to do with it. If you insist, it''s me. See, let''s manage our skills." "Right! You know what?" After breakfast, we''ll discuss how to manage our skills. It''s also been a really long time since I''ve managed my skills. "I don''t care if I say manage skills... what do you want? "For now, sword moves, spear moves, that''s all, why don''t you make it divine? Oh, my God, that was a blind spot. That''s a good idea. "Oh, nice! So be it." Me and Micah made all the depths of the weapon O Divine. Now we can handle all the weapons so well. "Increase your skills at this rate" "Right, I''m free. What do we make next? Um, and Micah put her arms together for a while to think. And soon, something seemed to flash. He reports the idea to me with a nicked face. "You know what! How about I remember the item master too...? Yeah, can I remember? Because it''s convenient, and more importantly, it matches your dreams." Micah remembers the item master¡­ did she have that hand? I''m so surprised... Maybe this is what you call a culture shock, huh? I had no idea. Surely you should have taught Micah such a handy skill, even if you didn''t teach someone else how to wheel. "Okay, I''ll teach you how to make it! "Yes, sir." "There are so many skills Micah doesn''t have enough, let''s remember them first. Well, wait a minute." "Ugh! I''m from my magic back, three of the skill cards I got in the dungeon where I knocked Rose down. He took out "Creative King," "Appraisal King," and "Collection King". Glad you didn''t throw it away. I thought you didn''t want it anymore. "Yes, this. Remember." "This... I had a skill card." "Then next, two more skills I need, because I teach" "Please! I taught Micah art and enchant skills that are easy to remember. Promise, remember immediately, that Micah evolves into True Enchant and True Art. "So...? What are we going to do now? "Well, all you have to do is synthesize it all with true food and you''ll be able to have an item master" "Well, I''ll try." Micah started synthesizing. ... but quickly face off. What happened? "What''s going on? "Something... crazy. What is this? Hey." "Hmm?" There''s a screen that I''ve never seen in my head. Micah faithfully reproduced it on paper and drew it to show me. [The result prediction for this synthesis, "Item Master" cannot be created because the owner already exists. Up to one person can possess masters and namesake skills at the same time] [You can create "Item Maestro ", a degraded version of "Item Master"] I see, I didn''t know this. You can only get one master system... "Hmm, that means I can''t get an item master, can it? No. You can make this for now, right? "That''s right." Micah made something called an item maestro. If my item master is original, this seems inferior to that. "Mmm... I have dreams..." Micah shrugs a little. Lovely. "You wanted so much skill with me? "Well, it''s not that far. Something like this for now... I can''t believe it." Really? Sure, I''d like to try Micah and Micah. I wear a pair of looks a lot if it''s on a magazine... ... yes, if you want to keep up with me, I still have an array. "Micah, don''t you remember Dark Matter Creator? "Wow...! That would be great! But I wonder if I can make it with the item maestro" "I have an idea." I took out the example. I can turn one of my skills into a skill card, that''s it. "Now you can pull the Dark Matter Creator out of me and give it to Micah. And I''m going to rebuild it again..." "Are you sure? "Fine... hey, yes, go ahead" I turned Dark Matter Creator into a skill card and gave it to Micah. Micah immediately loads it into herself. "Oh... I have a dream dark matter..." "You got it right. Then I guess I''ll rebuild it again, too." I was right to keep a note of the steps on my tozmaho. Or when did you make a note...? Anyway, I was able to recreate the Dark Matter Creative as that note suggests and reassigned my skill points. 346 Episode 331: Alims Thunder Skills "Eh heh! Dreams and dreams! I''ll make something." With that said, Micah unfolded a dark matter on her desk and began to create something. All I could do was one bracelet. "I have dreams, this is my limit. Want to give it a little appraisal? "Yeah." As they say, appraise that bracelet. As a result, the value was national treasure class. "It''s a national treasure class, right? "Uh, I guess I can''t make an Epic if it''s Maestro..." "But you can make a master potion, right? Isn''t that enough?" "Well, yeah," Micah has a face that won''t fall. On the other hand... I wonder if I could reconfirm how amazing the item master is. "Here''s the thing... like Alim, I wanted to try to create a bunch of legendary swords and throw a bean..." You can do it with a national treasure sword. "Well, it is." Especially if you''re in a grumpy mood, but it doesn''t look like you''re in a bad mood. The truth is, I could give up the item master to Micah, but maybe Micah would say no. I say no. Heh heh, I know because I''m childhood friendly. Then why is Micah nagging... I mean, I want you to understand. Yeah. I stroke Micah''s head, and I turn around and kiss her face. I laughed satisfied nicely. "Eh heh, boulder! Did you see what I wanted you to do?" "Sort of. So, what do we do? Skills Still thinking? "I don''t have SKP. Let''s make one new one each." I''ve had very few hands on SKP for quite some time. And even so, you don''t really have to make skills anymore. The Dark Matter Creator is too strong. But even if I made it new, it doesn''t have any disadvantages. "Right, make it! I''ll make it separate and teach you later." "Yeah, let''s do that" So Micah and I decided to create one SS ranked skill each. Well, what would be good...? I''ve completely forgotten lately, but I like thunder magic. I miss it. I''m obsessed with Micah now, but until a while ago, you were obsessed with the game, me. ... Ok, then I guess if I were to make it, I''d have a thunder magic centric skill. The base is, for now, synthesized based on ''lightning and poles'', right? Why don''t you make 30 S-Rank Thunder Skills and then make 3 SS Rank Skills and synthesize that again? Anyway, I want to make 21 of the highest ranks. In the meantime, the combination you can make¡­ ¡ð If you synthesize with lightning technology while rearranging the Divine Depths system, you can have up to 8 S-rank skills, right? And then we have to synthesize it while skipping the attributes from fire to tree that could be other lords besides light and darkness. _____ ___ __ Phew. In the meantime, you made 3 SS Rank Skills. "The Wrath of the Thunder God", "Hell Rising" and "The Lightning Strike of the Thunder God". Now, synthesize, synthesize! ------------------------------- -This synthesis is special. ¡¤ Conditions are presented for strong skills. -------------------------------- Ah... I think I haven''t seen this display in a very long time...!? Even Dark Matter Creative didn''t show up like this, so maybe I can do some amazing skills like that, this time. Uh, hey, I''m looking forward to it. I moved on to the next screen. -------------------------------- [SS: Thunder God''s Wrath] + [SS: Hell Rising] + [SS: God''s Lightning Strike] [Thunder God ] Synthesis Conditions: Pure lightning based skills with a subrank of 59 or more Synthesis of three or more or [SS: Heavenly Divine Thunder] Subrank 21 -------------------------------- ... Something''s come up. Looks like we can only make one or the other. No, I think I can get a skill based on that. This... should I make it? We should make it, right? Maybe. Something I''ve heard. When you have a SK2 with a that exceptionally jumps the effect of that attribute. I mean, this is it. So can you use this to create even better lightning skills? Then we''ll have to make it. I created the skill of thunderous god. Then, using the same procedure as earlier, I created three skills of the same SS rank, and synthesized them with four gods of thunder. ... and when I tried, it was SK2 again. Looks good this time with two SS ranks and thunderous gods. Than the god of thunder, "the god of thunder." That''s why I learned that, too. I also got a title. And I synthesized the remaining SS skills and thunderbolt god with about three S-ranked skills for now to create a skill called ''Double God Thunder''. Effectiveness is power-oriented. It has the effect of being able to narrow down the target, but this is not that special because it came with the four SS ranks I''ve used so far. The only thing I can say is that the explanation is powerful... but I''m sure it''s really expensive. hehe, Well, what about Micah? "Micah, I did it, didn''t I? Micah." "Huh! I got a good one! Me and Mika looked at each other. Micah seems to have created a skill called "Under the Moon Ice Jen". Ice skills, including light attributes. Anything, he thought, if you handle ice, you''d be strong. 20 of SS rank. I showed Mika my skills, too. "It''s powerful... and this thunderbolt god is amazing than that!? "Eh... right. Micah''s close. Maybe we can make it? Make?" "Yeah, I will. This battle is my loss.... Look, you can order whatever you want, okay? I''ll do anything." "What... you didn''t fight." After that, Micah created 21 skills called "Under the Moon God Ice" using one skill for now, called "The English God of Light", plus some skills like "Under the Moon Ice Jen". "Well, I made skills, too, and have lunch." With that said, Micah began to prepare for lunch. Micah arranges the finished dishes on the table in no time. "Dreams! Your arms could be up thanks to the item Jazz. So try it! Yes, uh." Micah brought one of the omelettes she had made to my mouth, which she had just sat at the table. I''ll put it in my mouth. True, you have better arms than when you cook true. "Yeah. You''re up there" "Really? Ah." Now Micah opens her mouth and waits. I''ll spoon the omelette and feed it. "Hmm, you''re definitely up there. But I''m not going to catch up with Alim..." "Ha ha, well, he''s a master, and mine is" Soon after lunch, Micah and I will talk about what to do in the afternoon. "What do you want?" "You want to watch a movie? "Chew in a kissing scene while watching a movie... OK, do this! That''s why the two of us saw a movie about something in love. Well, I kissed him at the point of need. Anyway, that''s how I did this day and relaxed for the rest. 347 Episode 332: Four Days After the Presentation of the Nucleus (Xiang) "Wahoohoo, eheh" Sleeping with Lil looking satisfied next to me. Four days went by while submitting the Demon Nucleus. I haven''t heard from you yet, but I think it''s time to come. To keep Lil awake, quietly get out of bed, take a shower, put on some clothes, and prepare breakfast. While I was preparing for that, Lil woke up. "Whoops! Good morning, Shaw." "Oh, good morning. Come and shower before breakfast." "Hmm... don''t you want to come in with me? "I''m already in." "Wahoo..." As Lil came out of the bathroom, the rice was finished making and I ate it. "What are we going to do today? "I knew you were waiting to hear from the Alliance Master." "Oh well. Then you''re on a date! "... right" Finish eating and make up for it immediately. Thanks to the fact that I''ve been out every day lately, I''m getting used to dating. "Come on, let''s go! Tighten the red scarf string gently, and then Lil reaches out to me. They want me to shake it, so I grab that hand and shake it. With our hands grabbed, we went out of that room. At that moment, a message is sent in my head. [The day is set for you to go to the castle. I''ll wait for you at the guild] Right, finally. Me and Lil went straight to the guild, not on a date. Lil seems openly grumpy and grumpy. _____ ____ __ "It was decided later." That''s what the Alliance Master told us about the Alliance. It''s been exactly a week since I submitted the Nucleus. "I don''t even have a problem with it. You should go normally. Show me your guild card in front of the gate and you''ll be inside the castle." "Oh, I get it. Thank you." "Wow, thank you" This seems to be the end of the main requirement. And then they taught me rules like attitude about going to the castle. "Then you go with care." "Yes." Me and Lil leave the guild. Hmm, once I get back to my room, I''ll keep Lil waiting in my room and knock on the door of Ye Young and Sakura''s room. Ye you came out. "Yes... Ah, Mr. Sho! "Whoa. We''ve got a date to go to the castle. Later, obviously." "Um... okay, I''ll see you later." "Oh." All right, this will be good. All we have to do is wait three days past. ... Actually, Ip, I need to ask you something. "Hey, Ye, Cherry Blossom" "What''s wrong? "Ah... no, you know, what are you doing when you''re on a date? They looked at me with a pompous face, then at each other. Don''t look at me like that. Please don''t. I''m embarrassed. "Um... just wanted to help you out..." "Is Lil a date with a person?" "Ooh... ooh..." "Cherry Blossom, what were you doing? "You went out for sweets with me." "Well, sure" I see, I see, to eat sweets... You should ask Cherry Blossom what she''d be happy to do as a girl, right? "Hey, so Sakura''s happy to have you do it, huh? "Heh? Ah... erm, if the leaves would stay with me - uh, the lie now! Oh, not a lie... without the present! Without it!... whoa..." Sakura ran off to the back of the room. Ye make your face red when you hear it. Is that me? I''m a jerk. ... Trying to see old dreams and beautiful flowers... "Ah... you know, I''m sorry" "Oh, that''s okay. I was sorry to ask you something weird. Bye. Ha, do it well." "Ha... ha no..." And after a word like this, I left the place. And I''ll pick up Lil who made me wait in my room. "Lil, we''re done for business. You want to go somewhere? "Wahoo. I will." Lil comes to me, waving his tail happily. Lovely. Now I tried to give you a hand from me. "Wahu? "Look, you don''t have to have a hand, a connection? "Wahoo!! Lil grabbed my hand hard. That sounds delightful. ... Lil, is it fun to be with me? Sounds like fun as far as this goes. I wonder if Ip and Sakura would be happy just to be there. What about Lil to me? Right, assuming... what would I do if Lil went to the castle and had a terrible eye? "Wahu? Shaw, what''s going on? You look difficult." "Hmm...? Oh, no, I was just thinking." That''s what I''m going to say, and I''m going to stroke Lil''s head. "Wahoo. I like you, Shaw." "Well... so am I." "Eh heh" That day, all day, I enjoyed my date. 348 Episode 333: The Excitement of Sultr "... Deiss, I need to ask you something." "Ho... what is it? Deiss with a gunnil answers that question of Lowkiss. Now we were in the middle of two and one consulting. "Why, why hasn''t the Kingdom of Mephirado come in for more than the past month with any serious information? The last thing I heard was that the princess of that country was captured by someone, and now she''s extremely popular in the alley, and a young adventurer like Alim rescued her..." "That''s right..." If they¡­ No, the people of this country have no information at all about the Kingdom of Mephirado because King Mephirado is hiding it. Having fought a war against the devil was such that it would never be known to any other country than the partner country, especially this Egdrasil Divine Tree country, which is unfriendly. "Can''t you tell by your predictions? "Ho... unfortunately... I don''t have any predictions about that country." "... chip, I can''t use it.... Fair enough. So, do you have any other predictions? "Yes, if you''re referring to two new SS ranked adventurers who will come tomorrow at a later date..." Lowkiss put the glass of wine he was drinking on top of the basin. "Oh, there''s information in there about those guys. Anyway, Fresberg went missing when he showed up, but he came back with his strength, and he was two of the slaves of the werewolves." "Yeah, well, I had a prediction that a man would be more deeply involved in our plan." "Ho, what kind" Lowkiss was not comfortable with the matter. I didn''t want to give the Lycan slave girl the SS rank. But now there was a sultry for the strong, and he thought that if he admitted his strength and made him fight, he could get in the mood of the demon god, and he decided to put up with it. "No, not that deep... But he''s bound to work with me in some way." "Vague... well, better than being disturbed" "And, Master Lowkiss, I need you to prepare for that skill." "... what do you use it for?" Lowkiss, while his own strength was about A-rank, he possessed skills that could be killed in an instant regardless of his opponent''s strength by meeting activation conditions. When I was a kid, it was a skill his father bought from an adventurer who had attacked the dungeon and was made to remember it. "That''s what I predicted when I used it." "... well, I figured that out too. Get ready. I''m sick of giving orders... well, to crush the kingdom of Mephilado too. I have no choice." "I''m sorry." As Deiss sat down to earth, Lowkiss suddenly stood up and began to flip his cape. "I''m going to bed now." "Good night" "... get rid of Gungnir" Lowkiss stayed put, leaving Deiss and Sultre between the thrones, heading for the bedroom. Deiss left the throne room and went straight to the room just to rest Gungnir. "Nah..." It''s sealed inside the gunnil, sultry speaks to Deiss. "What is it? "... 1 month ago... Samayil guy, you''ve broken the seal. The kingdom of Mephirado is hiding it." "Yes, you''re back." But I can''t feel his magic.... No way, you screwed up? To the words, Deiss stops and answers. "... Yep" ''... what do you mean? I guess you didn''t say brave guys did it to you!? You are no ordinary brave man, to true brave man...!! If so _____'' "No, it wasn''t the brave men who destroyed Samayil." Sultre was silent for a while. And after a while, we start talking again. "Normal weapons don''t work for us. Magic can also be deactivated without some power.... brave or whatever - did he destroy Samayir...? "Yes, that doesn''t stop Mephilado''s blood muscles." "... right?" Deiss felt like Sultre laughed a nibble. ''I mean, sleigh... seriously, you mean strong... He''s the one who can do that, don''t interrogate me. "... Looking forward to it? "Psychkor!" Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Hey, hey, Daisy, tell that fucking king to get me out of here fast, tell me wow!! Colisea... hurry up colisea... hurry up duh duh '' Deiss carefully places Gungnir on the pedestal and then responds to a voice that can also be called the scream. "Admitted, leave it to me" Deiss turns his back in an attempt to get out of that Gungnir storage room, when Sultr asks the question in a slightly calmer manner than earlier. "Ah, finally. What''s his name... what is it? "Alim Nariway." "... Oh, that''s, like, a pretty girl in an alley who''s rumored..." "Right. Bye. I''m really a man." "........................................................." 349 Lesson 334: Before Sho (Ye/Cherry Blossom) The day the show visits the castle. Kanata and Sakura were up early in the morning getting ready. "Okay, let''s go then" "Yeah." Then, when they were ready, they took each other''s hands and flew to the front of the castle using instant travel, entering the castle with a face pass. Kanata and Sakura had decided to go to the castle before the show. The day before yesterday, I told him that I would go to the castle, such as Deiss. After the two arrived at the castle told him that they had come to Deiss, they decided, in the meantime, to find out where Killian and Crusell were in order to see if that fool king had done anything terrible, etc. Apparently, they were in the practice areas of the regiments to which they belonged. "Sakura, have a clear vision." "Mmm." Sakura peeks outside the practice field from inside the castle and confirms what they look like. Both Killian and Krusel normally seemed to watch the soldiers practice. "Looks like you didn''t have to worry." "Right." Because of Lowkiss''s character, Kanata and Sakura, who feared that he would inflict punishment or something that had passed several times on Killian and Krusel, were relieved, and told Deiss in a message before going between the thrones. Note that Lowkiss was originally trying to do exactly what they had imagined, but it was not done because the ministers and prime ministers of this country objected. The two men who come between the thrones are greeted by Lowkiss. "Duh, what''s up, sages? I heard you were coming from Deiss... hey, what can I do for you? Did you want to go back to your castle life?" The voice of Lowkiss, who says so, seems so freaked out. The fact that the two of them had become too strong for him was extremely traumatic. "No, you''re not." "Oh well. Then what do you want? I have an event today, and I have business in about an hour. If you need help, tell me quickly." "What is it about?" Lowkiss looked at him for a moment like he didn''t know why. Go right back to your true face and ask about what Kanata said. "What do you mean? Coming today, er... just... hey, you." I glance at one of the maids who was on my side. The maid silently returns only a pepper and a bow. Actually, I got the message from the maid. Lowkiss, still, re-behaves as if he knew exactly what he was doing. "Yes, there is a ritual for me to admit that two of the slaves of Shaw and his Beastman... are SS ranked, of a team with such a damned dirty name as Redyear" "Yes, well, what about a guy named Shaw? I need you to listen to me for a second." "Well, what is it?" Kanata talks only one step ahead of Sakura. "Um, Mr. Lowkiss. No, I don''t care who''s here. Do you remember when we first met, you said," There''s someone else? " "Did I tell you, that? He doesn''t seem to remember anything I was hearing in the closest proximity. Without a choice, Deiss answered about it. "Ho, if that''s what you were saying, Master Lowkiss, is that what you said that day, oops? "Ooh, ooh? Oh, you did! I mean... right, no way! Lowkiss stood up from his chair and said this with a proud face, something that could be predicted by anyone. "You mean the other guy named Shaw! In contrast, Kanata answers calmly. "Yes, it is! "Right, right, that''s what you''re saying. But wait a minute, hey, Dais." Before sitting again, Lowkiss glanced at Lowkiss standing beside the throne and grabbed his chest. "You... you said there were two wise men, right? "... sorry" "Right. I will punish you later for this.... But yeah, but the prophecy of those who were saying it during this time is a hit... Hmm" "... ugh." The left hand, the hand of those who haven''t grabbed Lowkiss''s chest, punches Deiss''s white-skinned face all he wants. Deiss took it in silence and blew it up to the wall. Lowkiss sat back on the throne. Sakura was instantly on the spot, putting healing magic on Deiss. And I tried to protest Lowkiss, but Kanata presented it. As if nothing had happened, Lowkiss proceeds. "Hey, Kanata. I mean, it''s good that Shaw''s a sage, too, right? "Huh... yes, it is" "Well, then why don''t we treat him more than planned, huh? Lowkiss looked at the maids and servants in a meaningful way. They perceived what it would show and hurried away from the spot. All that remained were Kanata and Sakura, a few soldiers, a neat deis at the wall, and Lowkiss. "Guys, let''s thank you for the important report. Therefore, you guys should also participate in the SS rank certification ceremony.... a light one though. The rest of the time... I hope you guys are flirting there because it leaves the room where you were staying. Then leave." "Yes..." Kanata and Sakura were right, going to the room where they were appreciated by themselves even as they cared about Deiss. 350 Episode 335: Standing by (Leaf/Cherry Blossom) "Ooh... sucks... Huh!! Sakura is furious. "... right" Kanata understood that Lowkiss was the character of those who failed, but she was still angry. "I can''t believe I punched a girl in the face!! "Yeah. Well, you were hitting him all you could to see it," In fact, Lowkiss was seriously beating him out of the status of an attack he could have. Lowkiss has A-rank Adventurer status. Deiss, too, had drawn some of his defensive stats, but only to the point of not dying, in order to curb Lowkiss''s anger. No one has noticed that. "Phew... Phew... Mmm... Ye, I don''t like giving out a daughter named Lil who was with Shaw before that guy." "I know, but you''re talking about Sho, so you''re gonna keep a good eye on Lil" "Well, yes, I do." Kanata tried to mock her anger as she rubbed Sakura''s back. Sakura insignificantly grabs his hand and lifts it over his own head. "If, indeed, to Mr. Lowkiss... oh, wait a minute" "Hmm?" Kanata stroked Sakura''s head, glancing at her, holding the empty hand and focusing her consciousness all over the room. After a few seconds, I open my eyes and hands. It''s like a lot of seals in its open hands. "Look, look, there''s a lot of bugging" "Wow..." "So, keep talking. If that fool king doesn''t help us to go home, or if he does betray us, or simply doesn''t like us hanging out with that guy, let''s get away with the instant move, and Xiang and Lil are with him." "Mmm... right" It was then that Sakura made that suggestion. Someone knocked on the door to the room. "What is it? I''ll be out in a minute." "Yeah." Stop stroking Sakura''s head and Kanata opens the door. Ahead, Killian and Krusel stood. Sakura, who saw how it was, also stops by the front door. "What''s wrong with you both? Killian answers. "No, I just glanced at your face for a second. That''s right, Kanata, you want to borrow a little sakura? "What?" "Don''t be dramatic, it''s a story between women." Killian winked at Sakura. Sakura guessed with it. "Wow... ok! Sorry, Kanata, I''m coming." "Uh... oh, yeah" I''ll give it back to you in half an hour. Until then, play with Krusel. So Killian took Sakura somewhere. The leftover crew cell and canata face each other. "... have you been left? That''s what Kanata called Krusel. Suddenly Kr¨¹ssel grabbed Kanata''s shoulder and his eyes began to include worries. "Sage Kanata... your way of working out was apparently more right! I don''t care if you touch me, I want you to tell me, please, you''re right..." "Ah, well, while the Sacraments are talking, the importance of the level..." "Oh, you must tell me! Kanata and Kr¨¹ssel also headed to another room. _____ ___ __ Sakura and Killian were back in the room where they had chatted before. Killian is nibbling. First, Sakura asks Killian worried. "Um, Mr. Killian. Is there nothing wrong? "What is it? "You know, after working with Kanata, Mr. Lowkiss did something to you..." "No, nothing in particular when it comes to this? During that conversation, Sakura looked at her body with clairvoyance, even though she thought it was rude, to see if there were any wounds like she had recently done. Sure, it was scratchy, but no new scratches. Sakura was horrified. It should also be noted that I seem to have learned that I am slightly above the size of Killian''s chest. "Ah... oh really?" "...? Than that, Sakura. Did you and Kanata make any progress after that? Sakura, who is asked so, returns the answer in a moist manner. "Um, yes. Thanks to you, actually, we''re going to... hang out. Eh heh." "Whoa!? That was faster than I thought.... So, how far are we going? Sakura replies slowly as she blushes. Killian is a Norinoli and expects it as he embarks on it. "About two kisses..." "So what? "I used to go to bed and stroke my head." "And then?" "Also, there are no more! That''s it! Killian hears it and arms himself satisfied. "Hmm! Well, that''s what happens when you''re two years old" "Ha, ha..." "As a precaution, let me tell you for once, working in the act is not allowed until you are 13 years of age or older under the laws of this country! Well, Sakura is 14 years old, and she''s fine now..." Sakura, who was so told, further denied it by turning her face bright red like an apple. "Ma... I won''t do that yet! "Right.... do you want to take a bath with me...? "And I won''t! "Good, it''s the first time." Killian laughed and then asked Sakura various questions about her relationship with Kanata. And every time Sakura answered, she laughed and showed Nimanima. Finally, Sakura decided, conversely, to ask Killian about the romantic situation. "_________ Wow, what about me, Killian like that, anyway! "Me? I don''t have a husband anymore. I got married when I was 25, and now it''s my second year. I don''t have any kids yet. But he was holding my hand in the treatment room after I lost to Kanata... such a man. Hehe." Now Killian looks embarrassed, honey. "By the way, you''re the librarian in the castle, and it''s been half an hour since I borrowed a romance novel from you. You''ll be called again later, Mr. Lowkiss, won''t you? Go back now." "Yes¡­ another time. And, uh, happy! "Mm, not that way! Sakura went back to their room. Kanata was back at some point, too, and the two waited for 30 minutes to be called in snoozing. 351 Episode 336: Go to Yugdrasil Castle! (Xiang) "Wahoo... wahoo..." Lil was worried when she looked at her clothes. They don''t know which one to wear to the castle. In the meantime, Lil and I bought a few clothes that we couldn''t fit together, but I''m trying my best to pick them out because of what they bought. "Shaw! I''ve narrowed it down so far... which one do you want? That''s what Lil said, but he came to me. Clearly, they both look great, and I don''t know. "Which one do you think Lil should do?" "Wow, I... I can''t decide, I can''t decide, so I want you to pick me for the show" "Right..." By the way, I bought these clothes after asking Ip for the recommended store. Ye said that after buying Cherry Blossom some clothes for you there, she confessed. It''s such a store. The clerks were all elves, and Lil was never refused entry, and it was a good store. I bought my clothes in a nice place. In the meantime, I picked out a white dress for the Beast Man and a set of loose clothes that Lil had in his right hand. "This... this is it! Okay." Lil went to the stripper and changed into those clothes. They all look terribly good because I chose clothes that all look good with an ostentatious aunt with a weird tone. Yeah... well, it got so expensive. If Ye hadn''t told me in advance that it was a super luxury store, I wouldn''t have had enough money. It should be noted that after buying you a dozen clothes at that store, Lil seemed to spend a great deal of time. "What do you say?" "Wouldn''t that be great? Honestly, I''m so cute that I don''t have this girl. "Wow, wow. Well, I guess we should do this." Lil happily patted her tail and magically backed her scattered clothes like a vacuum cleaner. I''m already finished with my clothes. I can go now. "Wahoo... it''s time to leave" "Oh, right. You ready for this? "Of course." "All right, let''s go!! Me and Lil walked out of town. In the meantime, I''ll hold your hand. Lil looked at this one with surprised eyes. "Hands, are you holding? "... I heard the king of the castle was a racist. You''re nervous, aren''t you? "Yeah, actually..." "Well, that''s it. Whatever they say, don''t worry about it, okay? Well, I''m on Lil''s side." "Wow...!! Even though it was in public, Lil was holding onto me, rather than clinging to my arm. I had no choice but to go straight to the castle. And we reach in front of the castle gate. "Finally." "Oh, then we''re going in" Me and Lil present the guild card to the watch in front of the gate. When I asked him to open the gate, he was waiting for me like a servant who could be described as an old gentleman. They can show you the castle. We follow him straight past the garden and into the castle. Wow, seriously, the interior is nasty too. Lil and I both open our mouths and see that it''s too luxurious. On a large large large chandelier, fluffy floors that are based on red and can be seen to have used some sort of demonic skin hairs, and other ornaments that would probably have been decorated with the glitter (apparently a layer of pearls) behind the shellfish demons, used columns, orihalcon, etc...!! All of this blinds me. Lil is so nervous, he''s holding my hand so hard that his nails eat in. And you''re shaking a little bit. Keep it up, me and Lil go straight ahead, climb the big stairs, and go in front of both open doors. "Here you are, in the throne. Our king, Lady Lowkiss Segley, is waiting for you. Please don''t be rude." The old gentleman opened both the doors. The room between the thrones is quite wide beside each other and the distance is like a shorter road. From here, a straight line away, I can see a different world-style handsome man sitting on the throne of a golden picket. Is that King Lowkiss? ... who brought us into this world without telling us whether or not to say so. And on either side of the room, there are people who look like executives of this country, men and women soldiers, strong men with luxurious leopard armor and swords, and women knights with spears in this luxurious armor again. And then, near the king''s 1st, a beautiful woman with a cane in a feathery white dress... Ye and Cherry Blossom. Ye and Sakura are looking at this one. "Good, brave adventurer who moves on to me! That''s what the king said. When I looked at it, I heard it was a scumbag king... but there is a piercing loch. A young king... Here''s a glimpse of Lil''s expression. You look like you can''t think of anything because of nervousness. I move on the red floor in such a way that I pull the lil. Noooo... I''m getting so nervous...! You really must have arrived right away - but I just got to King Lowkiss when I felt like I was moving on for about an hour now. In the meantime, kneel as the Alliance Master taught you. While manipulating Lil in case he''s nervous and unable to move. "Uhm. Well done, erm... Red Year show Hino and his slaves...? Weren''t you a slave? Well... my fellow werewolves.... and another wise man" Ye and Sakura told me about the other sage. As good as that sounds, as expected, Lil''s treatment is texty.... No, maybe it''s better than normal treatment... 352 Chapter 337: In the City (Xiang) "____________ Take this, Redyear, Shaw Hino and, uh... oh, admit Lil Fuen as an SS ranked adventurer" I did something ritual and SS rank approval ended. It wasn''t easy to tell, but I can tell from the fact that Lil still has a pull and tremor that it was pretty tough. Well, now you can go home... "Shaw, a whisper, but I prepared lunch, etc. Have fun.... and some of the slaves there." Slave... I want you to stop saying that. Well, if you look from the other side, you may have no choice, but still, it comes with frustration. But this place is patient. "When you have lunch, come back here.... Shaw, I need to talk to you as a wise man" "And I understand..." Leaving this room like the Throne Room, Lil and I headed to the dining room. Ye and Sakura come closer on the run. "You told me you were a wise man first. Thank you." "You''re welcome. Let''s have a little talk while we eat" "Ooh." The four of us go into the dining room. The dining room and dining room are very luxurious. Should I say that''s a castle? Lil and Sakura started having some serious conversations with you, too. Of course, in a message not to be asked by anyone around you. [I knew this country was terrible at being racist.] [Sounds like it. I think King Lowkiss is the worst, but I was wondering if he''s probably holding back a lot on that one.] [...? [Because Sho is a sage, it seems that sages often have legendary powers... You don''t want to turn to the enemy. That king alone doesn''t get that far around his head, so I think that''s what the prime ministers around him told me.] Speaking of which, you had some old men freaking out every time the king said something when you took a glimpse around. Are those the prime ministers? [So if Lil was a normal slave, what would have happened to the response?] [I don''t know.... Do you know what a slave of defective products is? Ye sent me that, with a face that seemed hard to say. As a matter of fact, when I introduced Lil to him and made the encounter, I didn''t tell him that Lil was defective. Now I decide to talk. It''s you, Ip, and it''ll be good. [Of course. Actually, Lil was a defective product] ¡­¡­ Really... " [Oh, at first, I had eating disorders, plus no ears or one, and my tail was chopped a thousand tips... full of body slurs. I took that lil away from the slave trader for free] Ye remained silent for a while. He looks suspicious. I''ve included grasse of carrots in my mouth for cooking and then I''ve replied. [... So you know what happens to slaves who are judged to be defective? [Oh] [Actually, it was the previous king who created that system, and it was... King Lowkiss who made it even worse] [I see] But the kings of this country are hereditary. I knew it was weird that the person who made it worse on having a father who created such a system admitted that Lil, who thinks he is a slave, is so SS ranked, even though the whole anasm dictates it, that he eats it. Ip, you''re right, it''s more natural to think you''re holding back. [Okay. Be more careful with Lil.... By the way, uh, can you tell me about the people who were in line next to you? For now] [Okay] Then, until we finished eating dinner with each other, Ip, an introduction was given to your Yugdrasil Castle staff. Basically, everyone seems like a good person. I was told that a man named Deiss was very frigid. After lunch, we head to the throne room. I asked Lil what she was talking about with Cherry Blossom on the way over, but she was listening to me before she came over. I don''t know what you talked about... I didn''t say anything that would be negative from Lil''s glittering expression. When I arrived between the thrones, most people had not already, and there was a king, an old tone sister named Deiss, and when he was coming, Mr. Thor and another grandfather with a big, long shell. Mr. Thor notices us and approaches us. "Gahahahaha! Nakata, shishaw! You saw him! Nakata...... you mean Ye? This guy has a proper name for a man. When I met you before, I usually called you a proper lady about Lil. In the meantime, thanks to this man, I was able to meet you and Teng Himself, who called us. I have to thank you. "Sorry, Mr. Thor, this is how we met again, thank you for that verse! "Even from me. Thank you." "Gahahahahahahahaha! I mean good!... Shishaw, I was surprised that it became SS ranked right after that." There''s a patsy, clapping noise. Turning to the one who made that noise, the king was about to talk about something with such a grumpy face. "Shaw, there''s no one else who called you. To tell you what I want you to do as a wise man.... except for Dais and Kanata and Sakura and Shaw." 353 Episode 338: Power as a Wise Man (Sho) "In other words, to sum it up briefly, I want you to defeat it because the Black Demon Sultr will be back soon. That''s why he called us..." "Oh, that''s what I mean" I see. Ye taught me that you were called to defeat the demonic king, but after all, when you say it in a proper place like this, don''t be realistic. "By the way, Sage Kanata asked for something in return when she told this story. Let me tell you that for now. ¡­ in return for being able to return to the original world" It''s not reciprocal to call it in on your own, defeat a black demon and just reward it home, that is, just go back... Well, that, or isn''t it, considering Cherry Blossom''s eyes have come to this world and gotten better? No, because that''s the result of the hard work you and Sakura have done... "Anyway, that''s what I''m asking you to do, you three wise men. Do, the next thing you need to do... Shaw, I wanted to use your strength. Bring those who went out of the room earlier, Deiss." When the king so commanded, a man named Deiss nodded silently, calling Lil, Mr. Thor and Mr. Heimdall. The three of them come in. "From now on, I''m going to have you work with those two SSS Rankers." Hey, what...!? You mean two SSS-ranked humans at the same time? Isn''t that pretty tough? Lil says our level is unusual... But I can see the exact strength of that SSS-ranked adventurer. "Are you serious about that? King." That''s what Mr. Heimdall said. When the king waved his jaw at a man named Deiss, the man named Deiss answered the question instead. "Sure. Bye. Because I tried to get the two captains to fight Kanata before, and they weren''t hands or feet. In addition, strong skills were then shown as well. Therefore, assuming that Lord Shaw is of the same strength, I would like both of you in the SSS ranks to see how strong that strength is." Hey, are you serious? Don''t be like that dream brother Ye, you''re determined to work out differently than I am. I can''t. No, really, I can''t. Lil looks at me worried too. He said something, but it feels like he can''t. Mr. Thor, who was next to that lil, suddenly laughed and said: "Gahahahaha! Is that why you called us, my king! Okay... that''s good." "Hmm, sure. Is the magic of the eagle good for showing power... You got it. Take that request, too." "It was about this that you called us in without saying why," Shit, shit...! I take a good look at you, Ye, as I ask for help. Ye was just, as you observe, as you monitor, staring into the face of the King Ji. Holding Cherry Blossom''s hand. Cherry blossoms are horny. I''m not sure if I should stop it. Lil''s the same and he''s horny, and Mr. Toll''s been laughing with his thumbs up when he meets me. I don''t even know if I can do it anymore. "Good then. Quickly, move _____" "Your Majesty, before you do, may I ask you one thing? That''s what Mr. Heimdall says. "What? "May I state the terms and conditions, assuming that Lord Shaw is not strong enough? "... well, that would be good, say" "It''s a simple story. We can''t die on each other..." You''re not dying, are you? I may not be dying, but I think it might suit your dying eyes. Yeah. "That''s right. You''re a valuable sage. Is that all?" "Yes." Okay, let''s move. Without my permission, we''re moving. Lil rushed up to me as soon as he moved. "Wow... maybe we can afford a show. I''ve been reincarnated many times." "Oh... I hope so." We got in the carriage and moved about half an hour. Mr. Heimdall introduced himself in the carriage. And it was the mountains that arrived. Anything, they see this strength of mine in this mountain. "Well, let''s get started." I just got off the carriage and traveled a few more minutes and that''s what Mr. Heimdall said. It should be noted that there are three sages and Lil on this occasion, as well as the King and Mr. Deiss and two SSS Rankers. "Well... let''s start with Heimdall''s grandfather." That''s what Mr. Thor says and goes back. "Hmm. So... the power of the lone army''s eagle, look at this... hah" I wondered if a huge magic formation had appeared at Mr. Heimdall''s feet, and from the mountains around and behind it as well, a magic formation of about one manhole appeared simultaneously. And out of that magic formation came countless armed soldiers.... I don''t know how many there are. "Huh... this is what it is. There are 20,000 soldiers here. Everyone has the strength of an adventurer of the B rank.... Now, Shaw, can you wipe these guys out...? 354 Episode 339: Shos Strength (Sho) 20,000 soldiers...! What do you think, can you do it? I''ll have to try. "Um, are you sure you want to start already? To the king, yes, I''ll ask. Hmm...? Something''s next to it. Mr. Deiss has a spear... when did you bring it? Well, okay. "Oh, that''s good." That''s what they said. Then do it. I raise one hand. Nothing special. I chanted one of the magic of SS rank skills, Last Sun. Move aside, every SS rank skill has the effect of squeezing enemies, and I could have used any of them, but for now, here it is. The enemy¡­ is only a soldier created by magic. No other harm will be done. My last sun is released under such conditions. The area, which was a little dim in the shadows of the mountains and such, gets so bright. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is" Mr. Heimdall groaned so when he looked up. I''m new to this magic too, so I want to see what''s going on. I turned up, too. The sun is another. That''s what I''m falling for. Pretty much, I thought about not having a secondary disaster, and I set the range aside from having a blast or something... I wonder if you''re okay, this. When it comes to the reaction of the people around you, Ye looks at it with some pleasure. Cherry blossoms... and many others have a pocan face. Lil looks at me with respect. The key king and Mr. Deiss were gone at some point. Only the spear is stabbed on the spot. Right there, the solidification of the flames looms ____ _____ ____ __ "Not so far. If this were the case, even if there were 100,000 soldiers, it would have ended with a blow right now." That''s what Mr. Heimdall said. "There''s no curtain for me to come out.... Is this the wise man? Oh, scary." That''s what Mr. Thor said. I thought we weren''t enemies, but that didn''t happen. Was Lil right? Patsy and the king and Mr. Deiss appeared from a little distance as he slapped his hand. Is that...? Same color, but the pants are made of the same material, right? Well, okay. "Jeez, you seem strong enough. Sage." That voice, a little trembling, huh? Aside from that, Mr. Deiss called on everyone as he pulled the spear out. "Well done. I just said you have the same strength... as Kanata and Sakura. We''re leaving." This is how I finished measuring my strength. ____ ___ __ "Well, you can go home" When he came back to the castle, he hurried to sit on the throne and said so to the king, who was treading back and forth. In the carriage, Mr. Deiss tells me that I would raise it to the SSS rank if I were you, but I''m a wise man, so I can''t give it to you for the time being, and that I don''t want you to do any activity for a while because I''m going to pay for it. I didn''t really want to work, so I admitted it and said I wouldn''t take it because I had enough money. "Well, here we are." "If you need anything, I''ll call you here. Don''t wait till then." For now, I bowed my head to the King, and we went outside the castle, being sent to the same person who came in. By the way, the two SSS Rankers got to the castle, got out of the carriage, and they''re gone. Me, Lil, Ye, you and Sakura, we''re going home to that luxury apartment, and we''re breaking up in front of the room. As a result, it''s just me and Lil now. "Wow. Kee... nervous...! With that said, Lil sits deep on the couch. I''m tired too, so I''ll sit next to Lil. "Right." "Wahoo, but the show is full of shit. I think you''re the strongest in the world." "Hey... I''m sure Yip is stronger" Whatever, because he''s that dream brother... I don''t think I''ve had thousands of rounds or anything like that, but if you''re smart, Ye, you''re doing something. "Nevertheless, I was prepared to refuse entry... you let me inside the castle so well" "That seems to be the decision, when approving adventurers. But you''ve been treated like a slave even though you''re not a slave. Complain next time..." I''m a little unforgivable about that. Lil is already letting me free her from slavery. But Lil said this as he shook his head to the side. "I don''t give a shit. As far as I''m concerned, I''ve always been a slave to the show." Speaking of which, that''s what Lil''s been giving you that proof of loyalty, isn''t it, to me? But not now, right? "But not now. My girlfriend..." "Ugh..." Lil brings it to me. "Show... about me... like it? "Oh." To put it that way, Lil has been holding him tight in silence. It''s not soft¡­ it''s very warm, unlike when we met. 355 Episode 340: Wartime "... shit..." Lowkiss was grumpy. "What''s wrong, King Sama?" What the fuck, yo ''? The demon god inside the gunnil held in Deiss, yes, spoke to Lowkiss. "This is the worst day ever for me." Wrinkle between eyebrows, clench your teeth, and grip your fists tightly. "Deiss, first of all, your predictions are off. I''m on the brink." "... I am truly sorry" Deiss keeps his spear and bows his head deeply. Lowkiss watched the thing for a while, but shifted his gaze elsewhere as he got tired of it. Dais finally raised his head. "Next thing you know... you put an outside slave in this castle." "... yes" "I hear that flaming sage has freed himself from slavery... but the Beast Man is a slave to me all" You''re right. Bye. Lowkiss considered slaves to be impure or objects. It is the predecessor king, his father conceded. "And the third thing... the sage... is that the sage got too strong, damn it! There''s no way you can control that!? It''s a monster for all three of us! Hey demon god, deis, what should i do next, tell me!! Lowkiss makes his whole body tremble as a crocodile, revealing anger and fear. In contrast, Deiss and I knew what was going on. The sultry was flat. "You know, I can take away the mad guy''s body, right? You don''t have to control them." "Ya... I sure do..." Lowkiss questions that Sultre has characterized his power. Never mind, Sultre keeps talking. "That''s why Deiss told you to get ready for your skills in prophecy, Wo Gao." "Ah... oh well! As good as it gets, ha! Yes, it certainly is." "By the way..." Lowkiss, who felt the pressure he felt from the sultry he muttered so much, gripped his fist harder. "Nah... what? "I... it''s time to come back to life." "Oh, is that true!? "... even in the prophecy of the eagle." Lowkiss, who was terrified for a moment of sultry, rose momentously from the chair, with a delightful expression that could not contain his emotions. "Then it''s war... the day of war is near! "Well, wait. Out of the three wise men, first to figure out whose body I''m going to get into." "Hmm. So is that. To whom? Lowkiss sits back in his chair again. "First, a woman''s sakura. That''s no good. I don''t have a hobby for women. After I said that, I whispered, ''It''s not like Samayyle, a cunt,'' but that voice only reached Deiss. ''So, Kanata or Shaw... By the way, I don''t know what my attributes are, King.'' "As for the Black Demon... is it Dark Magic? ''No, sir! I have no idea, Ne... Black of the Black Demon God, after burning out, black! It''s fire, Firey, I know it''s determined by the magic of fire attributes, but YOOOOOOOOOO! I can''t just improve my ability to take possession of anything. You manipulate the flames and burn everything down... ze! Tu, that''s the way it is.'' Sultre said so excitedly. Dais was smiling and Lowkiss was listening with her mouth wide open. Lowkiss regains his calm and then asks the demon god again. "That means it''s a show.... What can I do to piss off the show? "In prophecy __________" Deiss sent a message ahead. This room is completely soundproofed by the magic of Deiss, just in case. "Okay... then we have to make sure that in 11 days'' time the war has already begun... with the Kingdom of Mephirado. Ha... Ha ha ha ha!! Lowkiss exuded the word in excitement. Before that, without realizing that Deiss had snuck up and untied the wax and the soundproofing in this room. And his voice will leak beyond the throne chamber, and he who was in front of the door of the room will be noticed. And the man secretly departed from his room, and, in a sermon, contacted his true companion at work in the kingdom of Mephilado. ____ ___ _ Deiss had been ordered by Lowkiss to leave Gungnir in the warehouse. Sultre asks her. "Nah, does it work? "Yes, I''m sure" Deiss was gentle and set Gungnir up on a dedicated platform. "Nevertheless, that foolish king is a foolish king. You don''t even realize it''s being used." "Well, he''ll be dead soon, too... And then we''ll do exactly as we''re told." Dais sat down on the spot and continued his conversation with the spear for a while ____ 356 Episode 341: Where I was flirting. "Oh, I have a dream, I like it." "Eh heh, I love it too." "... then I love you so much. Yikes! Nah, talking to each other, I woke up this day. I made a strong one yesterday thinking about my skills, but I''m just going to ask Mika if I should add a little more. "Still got more skills today, huh? "Uh, starting tomorrow, we''ll have another few days to work, right? Dating Today, Dating." "Mm, okay." Me and Micah started dating after breakfast. Disguise, of course, so that those around us other than ourselves can see me and Mika as another girl. The weather is beautiful. I didn''t decide what the date was about, so in the meantime, I went to watch the play. The content of the play was, well, an identity difference romantic thing that didn''t change anything in particular, but it was the behavior around me that surprised me. Most of the people who would be a couple started kissing in the play''s kissing scene. Speaking of which, was one of the corners of the magazine where we decorated the cover given the popularity of kissing in the play''s kissing scene these days? I forgot. I thought we were the only ones doing this in this world. A stupid couple is something that''s everywhere. "Everybody''s kissing..." "Then you don''t have a hand in not doing it." "Eh heh..." Mika brings her face closer as she blushes her cheeks. I''ll pick it up. I''m embarrassed because I kiss so many times every day at home, but I''m in front of people. Besides, they look like girls kissing each other, so they saw me with a little weird eyes from around, but I don''t care. I''m used to this reaction. After watching the play, me and Micah walk blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah for lunch. And then we go into the park on the way, and when we kill time, we feed each other the lunch we made in the morning. I was spending it like that. Until after lunch, and when I was walking in the park holding hands again, I got a message in my head. [Sorry I''m busy! Alim, Mika! Come to the castle as soon as you can] It was a message from the King. Me and Mika face each other. Looks like he''s in a lot of a hurry from the message. "I wonder what happened? "Did Kara get caught again or something? "I don''t have that. The alarm hasn''t come. ¡­ In the meantime, hurry to the castle" "Yeah." Me and Mika head to the castle at full speed, and we get there in an instant. In front of the castle gate, the gate soldier, who doesn''t look particularly hasty, opens the gate. ... Looks like the King is the only one in a hurry? I even came to the king''s room, greeting the people in the castle. Knock on the door. "Oh, you''re here! Come on in." And I go in because I was told. I still feel a little rushed. We opened the door to the room and went inside. "Sorry about your busy schedule, I''m really sorry. It''s an emergency.... for now, just sit there." As recommended by the King, we sit back in the two chairs that were prepared. As comfortable as ever sitting. This chair with an embroidered behemoth. "Let''s apologize first. I''m so sorry to call you all out of nowhere with so much work." "No, it''s fine. I don''t have a job today, because I was just hanging out with Alim and me." "Right." Tomorrow, again, until my birthday, though. Also, they draw pictures of the magazine covers. You own an item master. Whatever I say, but it''s amazing, it''s real like a picture, every time. ... than that, let''s listen to the king. "So, what is the requirement? "Before I talk about requirements, I have something to talk about" Saying so, the king retrieved the map. Get up on your knees and start talking. "I don''t know if you know, but there are three pillars, demon gods, in this world. One pillar that was sealed in this country, during this time, Alim destroyed me, the evil demon Samayil." I have read and know that there are three pillars, not three demons... I know, but if there''s no harm in this country, it''s none of our business, and I''m not going to take it down. While I was thinking about spending the 2 trillion yen I received from the country until the last generation by defeating Samayil, I was thinking about continuing my adventurer and global idol activities and relaxing and flirting with Micah for the rest of my long life. From this way of saying, you showed up¡­ another pillar. "I mean, the demon god showed up again..." "Um, that''s what I''m talking about" Micah asked the king that first, and the king replied. You want us to take it down... to find out what this conversation is about? Apparently, the king will give more details. 357 Lesson 342: Another Pillar of Demon God "The demon god that appeared seems to be the black demon god Sultr" I said that in vague terms. Well, I do only know that there are three pillars of demons, too, and I have no choice but to be vague. "The place where the demon god appeared is the Yugdrasil god tree kingdom" I doubted my ears. Yugdrasil, God Tree Nation is not the country you''ve been trying to wage war on. Are you telling me that a demon god showed up before we started a war? "Yugdrasil, the kingdom of the Divine Tree, is the country we were talking about, plotting to wage war on this country, right? "Oh, yeah" Because of that country, we couldn''t train to level with Kara and Ruin, could we? The king continues his conversation as he leads to his chair. "... over the past few days, I''ve been sending a bunch of coverts over there to find out how ready the country is for war, etc." Hidden... you''re a spy. They''re not in this country. Anything, he''s using his powers to see Mr. Teal and Mr. Karna''s status to see if there''s anyone else in the country to support him. Before that, HR is perfectly managed, so it''s impossible to hide it or something. ''Cause it was Mr. Knights Leader before? Was it the minister? One of them told me during the meal that he was proud of himself. Oh, I guess it was the minister. Perhaps the management of this country''s human relations is very tight because of my Amrita and the fact that I did not divulge any information from friendly countries to hostile countries that I fought against demons, or because my friendly countries rushed to war in large numbers. I don''t know anything about politics. It''s my job to be a girl and idle. Oh, no? ... Well no. Anyway, I have to listen to the king. "But for the information that he was about to wage war, the country was not prepared for anything, and the people didn''t know the country was going to do that," he said. "So what if that information was a lie or was wrong or something? To Micah''s idea, the king shook his head beside him. "That country... no, the Segli family, the royalty of that country, was also preparing for something else. ¡­ to summon a being that can destroy the country alone." Well, now we have a story. I mean _____. "Sultr said he was trying to use demon gods as weapons." "That''s the thing. Unfortunately, that''s the information I just got in.... It looks like the demon god has already been resurrected. This kind of information was readily available before, but in the last few years, it has suddenly become extremely difficult to obtain information about the country¡­ and it has become a vendetta." Wow... I mean, me and Mika are gonna have to exorcise that sultry, right? Right now, too. I''m not coming after this country, and I don''t hate crusading that demon god... it''s hard, honestly. "Ok... Then hurry up and crusade now..." "Oh ____ Oh, no, wait a minute? The king meditates his eyes. This is what you do when you want to focus on your message. "... that''s the information I just got in. Apparently, they don''t listen to the Black Demon God. The king was killed without a trace in the Black Demon Sultr..." Seriously. This is what they call deserved... So now, Yugdrasil, will the Divine Tree Nation perish in a while? But I guess there''s something brave in the other country, like me and my former brave Herrell. "Duh, what happens? "Now they call this brave, wise man in that country, but they''re moving the Black Demon Sultr elsewhere to deal with it." I knew you wouldn''t be here. Then maybe we don''t need it? "Then what do we do...? "Um, I just wanted to say I''m good to go home now, but I have a bad feeling about it.... Even though it was helpful because Alim was in possession of Amrita, it is possible that the Black Demon also has the power that we were wiped out... Assuming the sages are torn, it''s gonna be tough to get here." Sure it is. Outreach Even though it was easy, for once, everyone''s been killed. Including Micah. It''s very possible that Sultr, the Black Demon God, has that extraordinary power. "Okay. Go?" "Yeah, we''re going to cover that sage." Hearing the words, the king''s tense face loosened slightly. "I''m sorry. I owe Alim and Mika a big time again. I''ll be sure to thank you. I''d like to be accompanied by other SSS Rankers, but _________" "No, it''s okay." "Really? Um, sure enough, the previous war could have ended with just Alim and Micah." With that said, the king rose. "Then go, brave man" "Yes!" "Yes!... Oh, one good thing? "What? Micah began questioning the king. Was there anything unknown? "In the meantime, the strength of the wise man as someone to work with... may be difficult, so he wants to know the name... and about the original thing that the demon god was sealed with." I see, I forgot. Especially the stuff that the demon gods were sealing, right? It was the fact of shock that the king taught me, though it was Micah''s question that casually asked the obvious. "Oh, it was a spear named Gungnir that was sealing the Black Devil. If you go over there, show me the book with that spear drawn on it, and reproduce it like it was before. So, the sages'' names are Kanata, Sakura, and Shaw. Everything from different worlds _________" 358 Episode 343: Why? "" What...!? Me and Micah hardened when we heard it. Isn''t that what we heard wrong? Micah asks the king with a trembling voice. "Oh... you know, that sage''s name is... Kanata... and, Sakura... and what''s the show...? Does this suit you? "Hmm? It fits." Does it fit... no, it could really just be a coincidence. Few people should be named after Cherry Blossoms or Sho. The leaves... yeah. Ask additional questions just in case. "Well... you know, Kanata and Sakura are 14 and Shaw is 17..." "That kind of information... is in there. Come on. Yes, you''re right, how did you know? Micah and I meet each other in the face. ............... Seriously, seriously. Is this possible? Why did you come to this world? I wonder if he died in an accident like me or Mica... Oh, they called me in. "You know that reaction, the sages? How the hell did _________" That''s what the king said. That''s right, I don''t have time to be surprised here. I can''t believe Ye, Sakura, and Sho''s guy have been summoned to this world to fight demons right now...!! We have to get on our way. We have to hurry...!! Ye, while his brother, is not so worried because he''s so smart. Sho doesn''t know, maybe, he''ll be fine. Cherry blossoms are the most worrying part. That kid is barely blind. I return the answer that has not been answered to the King. "Sorry, not anymore if you''re doing this! "Wow, we have to go fast...! I''m sorry, my king! I''ll tell you what''s going on when I get back, so can I go exorcise the demon god? Immediately...! To Micah''s request, the king nods. "It would be good.... You got your memory back? If you crusade the demon gods safely, you''ll tell them what''s going on.... Then go, brave men." "" Ha!! Me and Mika jumped out the window. Build something like an airplane in the air and board it in the air. The map holds the guy the king had until just now. Come on... we have to get on our way ____! ____ ___ _ "Ha... what do you mean? Micah said as she drove the plane running on the MP. I''m getting ready for the item. "Anyway, you got those three over here for a fate hoax or something." "... this happens too" You switched to automatic steering, leaving the cockpit, and Micah came here. I panicked about the shock earlier, losing our normal minds, but now I''m calming down a little bit. Still inside, I''m terribly surprised. "I have dreams... I worry about cherry blossoms..." "Right. But for once, Sho is with Ye." Micah snorts. "Well, don''t worry if Ip is here. And Sho." "Out of the blue, the leaves hang in there and get a master potion or something, maybe they''re healing Cherry Blossom''s eyes" "It could be." Though I made this ride improvised, it''s progressing pretty fast. The distance should have come from the Mephisto kingdom quite a bit, but if you realize it, you''ll have Yugdrasil Divine Tree Nation in a little while. "Micah, you can''t cause any problems, so let''s put this down outside the castle town and get into the city normally" "Yeah." A few minutes later, the Yugdrasil Divine Tree Nation was visible. ... The demon god is back, but the people seem to be living normal lives. There are people who are taking slaves, and they have a little chest shit. Drop the fuselage as just said and enter the city from the front. "Oops, so far ____ wow!? Ah... Alim and Micah!? "Seriously, real!? The soldiers start making noise. In the meantime, let''s present the guild card. The reason I came to this country... is because these people don''t seem to know anything about demons, so can you sense the magic? "Excuse me, it''s around here. I sensed a very large amount of magic and came to investigate it. Confidential¡­" "Ha... ha! Lovely... Oh, no. Okay, the guild card... yes, it''s in person..." Mr. Gate Soldier returns his guild card with excitement. "Really real... you know... if you don''t mind shaking my hand or something..." "Hey fool, these girls are goofy... these girls are buffy at work... they came here at work. Weird... Dhoo... Don''t be weird." Another gatekeeper stopped me as I drowned my nose at the gatekeeper who had asked me to shake his hand. It helps. "Go ahead... buhoo... please come through" "Thank you! Row!" "Thank you! I had a nosebleed so much that I might run out of blood. I wink at that guy, and then we leave. In the meantime, we have to head to the castle......!! 359 Episode 344: Take Care (Sho) More than a week has passed since I met the King. At a rate of about once every two days, the days when you and Ip are summoned to only meet with Mr. Deiss and go home. At that time Lil said it would be good to accompany him, but that''s because the king is not directly involved? Like I was told, I haven''t done any work since. Because of this, it''s a shame you can''t show off that you''ve made a new weapon, but, well, it''s not a bad idea to live a gobbly and self-depraved life like this. Sometimes I can''t help but want to muscle it. "Wahoo. My loss." Lil said that with a soggy face. Me and Lil are playing in Othello. "But Lil, you''re getting so much stronger than before, huh? "Really?... Wow! I put my hand over Lil''s head and stroke it. Lil is happily narrowing her eyes and moving her tail around with a pat. ... I don''t have much time left to stay with him like this. From now on, the demon god will be resurrected, and if we seal him up with me, you and Sakura, we will go back to Japan. From the stories of the kings, the demon gods and the others are going to be resurrected soon. Think about it, Lil and I haven''t been together since the day we came to this world. ¡­ Even so, it has been about a month and a half since I came to this world. "Shaw, what''s going on? Is something on my face? I was staring at Lil''s face jizzily, and that''s what I said. I didn''t think of it, I put the hand I was stroking on the back of Lil''s head and gently pressed it to bring it here. Turn your hand around your back as well. No, when we just met, I thought my emotions were high and Lil was so pathetic, I guess I accidentally, had a hug. Just like then, I hugged Lil. ... It''s my girlfriend, okay? "I''m glad you held and stroked me. But anything a little more, you know, a kiss..." "Mm, okay." I kiss Lil. For the first time in a different world, I think she''s lonely. I guess the detailed story is traumatic, I didn''t ask because Lil didn''t seem to want me to ask, and I know - but I know I''ve been treated badly. What will you do when I''m gone? Sure, you said you''d normally do adventurers and live. ... before you leave here, why don''t you ask Lil a big favor? I thought so, and I tried to get my lips off Lil''s stingy lips, and then I asked him if he could do me any favors. "Hey, Lil. Oh... ah..." "...? Something, more than a kiss? I was stuck. Speaking of Lil''s favors, yeah, he wanted a kid with me. That''s what Lil said the day he had his first physical relationship. If Lil and I had a baby, I wouldn''t be able to go back to Japan. You''ll choose not to let me go home of my own free will. I can''t leave my daughter-in-law and kids and go far away where I''ll never see them again of my own free will. I can''t. No, let''s just say that if I go home, the time comes when I have to explain something to my parents about this world. Inevitably, we''ll talk about Lil. So how would my parents react if I told you that I had a child with Lil... "Shaw, you look difficult. What happened earlier?" "Oh, no, just think about it." "Oh well, so... I''m glad you gave me the answer just now" Whether to do more than kiss. Of course, you will. "It''s... night. I don''t think it''s a good idea in the daytime, yeah." "Okay! Looking forward to it." Something made me look forward to it. "Wow, it''s time to make lunch." When Lil cleans up the ocelo set, he starts making lunch. I''m in a very good mood because I just replied like that. That''s, again, so cute. I really wish I could take Lil out of this world to Japan or come and go with this world to Japan... ... I was really surprised when Lil came to confess to me. I don''t hate it, I accidentally do OK, and it''s happening now. At first, I thought it was... limited while I was in this world. I actually do, and here''s the thing... I was going to try not to think too deeply about ''I love you''... but now I really like Lil too. Love it. I don''t know if Ip is equal to that determination to protect Sakura. But if anything happens to Lil, I _____ "Wow, I got it. Enjoy." "Oh, thank you" Lil puts lunch at the table and sits next to me. _____ Oh, I wonder what will happen. I think I might get mad. I don''t know if that king is going to do anything weird, I have to worry... And that''s when I got a message in my head. 360 Episode 345 Called (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Same moment. Sakura and Kanata were too free. "... I had lunch, too, and what? I''m totally free." "Right. I haven''t heard from you at all." While sitting next to each other on the couch, the two talk in their spare time. That''s when, in their heads, a message came from Deiss. [Tell the wise men and their companions. We have a more serious report today from Lawkiss, so we''re gathering in the Throne Room of the Castle at 1: 30 p.m.] Taking that message, the two face each other. "... what is it? "Come on, at last, even demons will be resurrected, right? In the meantime, Mr. Shaw and Mr. Lil should have been contacted, too, so let''s talk about it" Kanata starts messaging Shaw and Lil. Connect to Sakura to convey the contents to Sakura as well. [Mr. Shaw, Mr. Lil now...] [Mr. Kanata! You mean the message from Mr. Deiss, right? I came to Lil''s too.] Kanata snorted... this is what she tried to do, but remembered it was a message and stopped. Keep in touch with me by message. [Important report¡­ is the demon god finally coming back? [Come on... Nah] He didn''t seem very energetic with that message from the show, but I''m sure he misses breaking up with Mr. Lil, and Kanata is going to interpret it. [In the meantime, when it''s 1: 20, I''ll ask you there and then I''ll move you to the castle with an instant trip] [Ooh, no evil. Please] [Yes, then] Kanata hung up on Shaw and Lil. Sit deep on the couch, exhaling. "Well... in an hour, we''ll go to the next room and then we''ll go to the castle" "Yeah." Sitting deeply on the couch to match Sakura and the rest of the canata, he looks at his face with chills on his side, shaking the subject. "... are you sure you can go home? "Honestly, Mr. Lowkiss called us into this world, but I don''t know if he can do the opposite. He says he can, but I don''t trust Mr. Lowkiss at all in the first place." Yes, Kanata said clearly. Sakura agrees with that, too. "Right, right!... What if you can''t go home? To that question of Sakura, Kanata only thought for a few seconds before answering it. First of all, you don''t have to be in this country. "Yeah, yeah." "Then you can go to another country with me and Sakura, Sho and Lil, on my instant trip. To avoid being told that Mr. Lil is a slave or something... yeah, let''s go to the kingdom of Mephirado" Sakura nods at the suggestion. "Oh well... right. What would you do if you moved to the kingdom of Mephirado? "Well, me and Sho are both very rich... so you''ll buy a house and live in each one. Because even Neat has enough money to afford it at all. Sometimes I work as an adventurer to the extent that I don''t have time to go home." That''s what Kanata said, smiling at Sakura. Sakura asks questions in order to continue the conversation. "Well... well... if you can''t find a way home after 10 years...? "Well, if it''s been that long, I might be giving up, because I don''t know how I feel in 10 years.... What''s going on? Why don''t we just get married if we keep dating like this? Sakura opens her eyes wide when she asks. Answer that canata''s casual question, though dodgy. "And, of course, well, let''s do that. Yeah. Marriage... eh" "Well, that''s all we''re talking about in 10 years. But maybe I still like cherry blossoms." Sakura lit up badly in the words. Softly, take your body more to the side of Kanata. Kanata gently holds Sakura''s hand, whose cheeks are even looser as she blushes. The face of such a canata is also red. Sakura further rounds her eyes and squeezes back that hand. "So you have to beat the demon god. Whether you want to go home or live and spend time together." "Yeah." ____ ___ _ It was 12: 20. Kanata and Sakura, who kept talking about the future, interrupt it and visit the show''s room. Lil was nicking happily in the room. "Is something wrong? Kanata asks Shaw that. "No, nothing. Strongly speaking, we were just doing a couple of things, right? Is that normal?" "Yeah, that''s right" Calling everyone to make sure they''re all ready, Kanata lets everyone touch their bodies. "Okay, I''m coming." Kanata made an instant trip to the castle. When I reached the throne room, I waited for Lowkiss to appear before the throne. 361 Lesson 346: Leaf Reasoning (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) Not long before noon, Kanata and Sakura, Shaw and Lil wait at the castle as planned. As he stood and waited for Lowkiss to come between the thrones, Kanata began to talk to Sakura in a message. [Um, I knew what it was, talking about] [Normally, you must mean the demon god.] For the past nine days, Kanata told Sakura what Dais had to say every time he met her. [... Can you win? Sho is here, too, and maybe he''ll be fine...] [Either way, we have to fight as hard as we can. Because it might not be a matter of winning or going home. ____ Ah, here I am] The two noticed Lowkiss came into this room and stop messaging. Lowkiss was wearing heavy, brilliant armor and had a serious look on his face sometime... he thought to himself. Kanata didn''t think anything in particular. It was about Lil who reacted and was stunned. "Well done, wise men. I really need to talk to you today." Lowkiss'', that, just a little dignified voice, created a sense of urgency for them. The werewolf girl who thinks that she is in this place is out of place also stands a victory and a surprise ear and tail. "Look, let''s get down to business. ¡­ the Black Demon Sultr is resurrected, as Dayce predicted." Except for the wise men and the masterminds who were there, I fear the words. Some look like the end of the world, and some faint on the spot too much of despair. In that atmosphere, the first person to raise his voice was Kanata. "Did you find out the exact date? "Oh. It''s noon tomorrow.... Deiss! Deiss is silent and brings a gunnil by the lowkiss. "Tomorrow at noon, the sults sealed in this will come out unsealed." The surroundings are stirring. It was the first time that ministers and other prime ministers, and even Krusel and Killian, were in the heart of this country. Kanata was surprised by that, too. I had no idea the target was already there. That, too, was in the spear, the gunnil, that I was going to use. The show was taken aback and handed Lil, trembling in fear, to his side in case of surgery. And I snuck in that shivering hand. Fully spinning her head and hurrying to calm herself down, Kanata glanced kickingly at Lowkiss, "Why didn''t you ever tell me there was a demon god in it?... I forgot. So I''m sorry? And that''s what I said. Lowkiss nibbles and answers it. "Oh, I forgot to tell you.... it also changes the fact that you have to defeat the demon god where you didn''t tell him? When he heard that line, Kanata tried to argue, but swallowed the words. I realized that arguing with Lowkiss would do nothing. "... till then? I''m sorry." Lowkiss said yes, without changing his expression, without getting any worse. Kanata felt Lowkiss was suspicious for a long time, but this led her to seriously doubt it. More than half of what was in this room asks Lowkiss this question, without worrying about having already snuck out. "If there is a demon god in it, what can we use to seal it? "This spear. Retrieve the demons after they appear and seal them up again." Sakura doesn''t know why. Because what Lowkiss is doing is not what he''s saying. I have to rely on leaves that are smarter than I am, trying to grasp contradictions well. "Mr. Lowkiss, do you really want us to defeat the demon god? Doesn''t that give you enough information that you''re supposed to communicate in advance, or is it too late? It should only have been inconvenient for you not to pass on the information?... Did you really forget? "Oh... I think so too! The show rides on that word of Canata. In that way the two protested Lowkiss. Lowkiss gives Deiss a chilling glance as he asks for help. Deiss stepped forward and opened his mouth without a dislike. "Oh, Kanata. As a matter of fact, this is the second time we''ve destroyed Sultr, and there''s not much precedent for it. Would you take a big look at that? ".............................. heh" Kanata was convinced in the words. He said it was obviously strange. Because the failure to communicate information in advance and the lack of precedent are separate issues. Speaking of which, Kanata recalls. Recently, I''ve finally said what to crusade for, and that I conditionally concede potions that should be useful for the development of the wise. Other fine, fine spinning brains, Kanata remembering. "_________ In my victory, I praise you wise people ________" Good thing Kanata shut up, Lowkiss is drooling over something, but that''s deafening. I find it uncomfortable that Lowkiss made a coarse phase. Kanata knew Shaw took a leak when he unleashed his magic. But I thought I wouldn''t have to say anything, and I also kept my mouth shut to Sakura. Number one of them, the person who was freaking out¡­ that is, why, there is no frightened appearance of what the vibrant king is only afraid of: the resurrection of the demon god. Kanata begins to think so. "________ So! Come on, wise men! Defeat the Black Devil ____" "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah" As Lowkiss'' words were about to end, Kanata snapped. Sakura, who knows Kanata''s habits when she''s thinking, didn''t miss hearing about that little crush on Kanata. In a message, ask Kanata. [What''s wrong with you! Did you think of something? [Yeah... kind of] In response to Sakura is also in order, Kanata raises her hand as Su... "Something inspiring ____ what is it, Kanata? You got something else? Don''t worry if you''re ready. Potions and such are firmly ____" "No, it''s not about that. Just a little." "..................... what? Lowkiss wonders to see that Kanata is happily nibbling for some reason. While everyone was paying attention to Kanata, Kanata said this to Lowkiss, no, Lowkiss and Deiss, reflecting on why she hadn''t noticed earlier. "Um, maybe, Mr. Lowkiss... aren''t you trying to do something with the demon gods? 362 Episode 347: Upset (Leaves, Cherry Blossoms, Sho) "Become... what are you talking about, Kanata! Me... Me, we''re trying to use the demon god, and we are? Oh... oh, I don''t think so...! That demon throne in the first place? How do you use it, Dais?" Lowkiss is badly upset by Kanata''s words. Lowkiss had a habit of feeling expensive when something unexpected happened. Canata has it figured out. Projections close to suspicion in Kanata turned into certainty. Dais, who was told the story, sighs and joins Lowkiss. "That''s right, Kanata. Why don''t you stop guessing?" "... Yes, that''s right. Sorry, sir." That''s what they say. Kanata pulls back quietly as she nibbles. ____ That would have helped Lowkiss, but with all the predictions, Kanata finally recognizes Lowkiss as an enemy she didn''t originally trust and starts trying to hunt him down. "But..." "Hey, what, there''s more!? "Yes. There''s a demon god in that gunnil, isn''t there? "Oh, there he is..." To Canata''s confirmation, Lowkiss starts freaking out as to what she''ll be told next. "Yeah, then why don''t you leave that with me? As a matter of fact, I never told you, but the power of my skills allows me to fly objects elsewhere. I''m going to sink it to the limits of the bottom of the ocean, or throw it up in the sky... in space." With that said, Kanata offered her hand towards the two of them. Lowkiss tries to argue, whilst flabbergasted. "Yes... no, I can''t take that... hey, it''s Deiss" "Yeah. What are you going to do with sending spears to the bottom of the ocean, to UCHU and YOU in the first place? It doesn''t change the demon god being resurrected." Kanata will respond to that. "The demon god... is a creature for once, right? Demons and the like." "Well... right? "Then send it to the bottom of the ocean and it will put pressure on you and you won''t be able to live. It''s not enough to be defensively magical. Also, if you send my MP as far away as the universe goes, the demon god will never come back to this world. That''s what''s happening. Either way, you can disable the demon god....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... With that said, Kanata stepped over as she offered her hand against Lowkiss. No one around them tries to move except Deiss. Lowkiss painfully, word for word, and interruptedly turns his objections around. "Well... that would be your living, your place, your knowledge... but this world is different again..." "No, this world seems to be the same where it is. There is a concept of gravity, and the universe can prove its existence by having stars. That''s the kind of place you have in this world, isn''t it? Another step, Kanata approaches Lowkiss. Lowkiss was unable to respond. Then, Deiss opens his mouth. "I''m sorry, Kanata. I see a future in which it will be terrible." "... By and large, you''re less likely to hit for being a prophet, aren''t you? It''s not going to happen. Especially since I couldn''t predict what happened to Sho. In the first place." Is Kanata nervous for now, too, for once, take a deep breath before continuing the conversation? "In the first place, how do you know now the outcome of the suggestion in my story if you couldn''t have predicted in advance that I would propose this to you? Plus, there''s still very little precedent from the resurrection of the demon god, right? If you have no precedent, you have to try. If you can''t, I''ll pull you back here with my skills and seal it normally." Nico, Kanata laughs at both of them. The two of them also shut up. In the meantime, Kanata begins to ask in a message what is in the show. [Sho, Sho] [Whoa!? Hey, what''s up? Is this some kind of operation? [No, what if, right? Sho, what if you can''t go back to Japan? Shaw answers the question instantly. [... That''s something I''ve been thinking about lately. Consider that the King will not be able to return us. ¡­ so. Then I''m thinking about staying with Lil. I have plenty of money...! That would make me an infidel who can''t repay my father and mother...] [Okay. Perhaps the other person will say this now. Then I''m ________] Kanata talked to Shaw. Shaw answers after a little worrying about it. Just like Kanata thought. And Kanata hung up on the call in a message with Shaw. Look at Lowkiss''s face. Lowkiss had been blocked for a while, but the next time he grinned, he looked up and said this to Kanata. ________ No, I tried to say it off. "Seems like I''ve been suggesting a mess...... canata, normally seal the demons!! Otherwise you guys won''t be allowed back into the original world!! Still ____________" "Yeah, you don''t mind, do you? To the words, Lowkiss and Deiss¡­ no, everyone but the show on the spot was surprised. In the meantime, Kanata grabs Sakura''s hand abruptly and holds the way she draws it to herself. While Sakura couldn''t keep up with what was going on with her head, she said to Lowkiss: "____ I... think I''m an infidel if I don''t go home. But worst of all, you just have to stay cherry blossoms. Because even from now on, you can travel instantly to places you can''t reach, and you can leave the demon gods alone, and you can relax there, right? "Huh... yeah!? 363 Episode 368: Leaf Theory (Leaf, Cherry Blossom, Sho) "Is...? Or... you don''t have to go home? I questioned what Kanata said. Meanwhile, Sakura, now held by Kanata, is not working by the brain itself because of Kanata''s statements and actions. "It''s just a story. If you tell your back shield to fight the demon gods, I want to avoid cherry blossoms being more important than anything else and cherry blossoms being dangerous to my eyes. You choose to escape without fighting if you can''t go home. I mean, that threat doesn''t work very well¡­" When that is said, Kanata finally releases the Sakura she is holding. Sakura, who had listened to everything she was talking about, even if her brain didn''t work for Loc, blushed badly again at what she had been told was important in front of a large number of people, trying to ask Kanata back in a message, but she stopped doing that because Kanata''s face was so serious. Just keep staring at Kanata''s face, Jee. Kanata went on to talk further after seeing what was going on around her for a while. "So? Mr. Lowkiss. Why don''t you want to exercise my safe plan until you threaten me? Back to earlier¡­ No way, really, you''re trying to do something with the demon god, aren''t you? Lowkiss shuts up. Shut up staring. In the meantime, Deiss opened his mouth. Lowkiss looks as relieved as he got his whole life in sudden death. Now, in his mind, he was beginning to think about apologizing later for beating Dais. "... it''s Kanata. This one''s getting ready for a lot of things. So Master Lowkiss denied Kanata''s proposal. ____" "Then why are you saying it now? I think you should also mention that information in advance. At last, there should have been as much room for that in our current discussion." But I''m lightly torn by Kanata. Now Kanata starts making references to what Deiss said. "So what is that preparation for now? Mr. Lowkiss." "Uh... ah... well, that''s potions... MP recovery pills... hehe... soldiers..." I said that in agony. Kanata gets stuck with it. "Recovery is better for cherry blossoms, and besides, we don''t need it because we have a lot of the highest level of recovery items in the world. And you just told me you were going to use the soldiers. Besides, I was wondering if my safe plan would be better. You don''t have to let people die." Kanata takes only one more step toward Lowkiss. "... let''s say the demon god cannot be defeated except by a seal" "Ah... oh! Yes!" That''s what Kanata said from herself. Lowkiss considers it an opportune opportunity and endorses it for now. "That, too, cannot be sealed without Mr. Lowkiss on the spot..." "Oh, you''re right! Ha, I''m sorry I didn''t have to talk ____" "Then it''s just Mr. Lowkiss, Mr. Deiss and me, with a gunnil, going to a deserted island! If we don''t, there will be damage to the country and so on! A deserted island would be fine." "________ Ha............? Lowkiss solidifies with his eyes open. He thinks as he cuddles. I wondered where this had happened in the first place. I was wondering how I could overturn this situation. For him, it was unexpected that Kanata would be able to travel freely and instantly. Regardless, I''ve been hiding it because it might be better for Kanata to hide the instantaneous movement. Kanata''s previous proposals may have managed to be criticized because there is no precedent. However, I could not criticize the proposal to go to this deserted island and fight for no damage around it. I don''t have any more reason to think about it. Whatever you say, Kanata breaks it all. But it''s hard to have a demon taken to a deserted island. You will no longer be able to use the resurrected demon god as a weapon. Lowkiss thought desperately. Until now, I''ve never bothered so much outside of studying. Such a lowkiss thought desperately. In the meantime, a word from Kanata. "I didn''t know it would even be denied... I knew you had something, didn''t I? What do you guys think?... Oh, I think you have a position, etc., so you can just think in your head" Previously on Interaction. All the heavy towns were determined in their hearts. The conversation between Kanata and Lowkiss and Lowkiss''s upset has led to conclusions as to which is clearly correct. In a minute, again, Kanata starts talking. "I''ve already convinced myself that Mr. Lowkiss is trying to do something nasty in this discussion about the demon gods. Of... no, let me do the best I can to ensure the safety of my loved ones, okay? Are you sure about that? If you disagree, raise your hand wide. ¡­ only if you can give me a reason to be satisfied." No one tries to raise their hands. A few people look at Lowkiss as if they are sorry. A few people are impressed with Kanata. One person still feels happy in light of Kanata''s words and actions. One who bites his lips and stares at everyone on the spot by the time he is about to cut a thousand pieces. One faceless person. 364 Episode 349: Dais (Leaf, Cherry Blossom, Sho) "Mr. Deiss, please give me the spear. I''ll handle it responsibly." Despite being within a few steps of reaching Deiss, Kanata deliberately made an instant move in front of Deiss. To exalt my strength to everyone who is here. "... don''t give it to me... don''t give it to me, Dais! No! This hungry ghost could really do something about the demon god! Lowkiss is an angry voice, and that''s what he shouts. No longer can anyone deny that Lowkiss is trying to do something with a demon god. "... of course." Deiss lay down his spear, with no expression on his face. Everyone thinks so, including Lowkiss, that we are going to politely give the spear to Kanata. I stood up from the throne and stuffed it to Deiss and Canata. Trying to take Gungnir away from Deiss, with an angry look, it was Lowkiss who reached out, but when he reached a certain distance, Lowkiss''s hand would be bounced by something he couldn''t see. It was one of the powers of Kanata''s skills. "Fuck... kanata, hey kanata, untie this! Can''t you hear me!? Dais, don''t give me the spear. Don''t, don''t give it to me! Despite being played his hand, Lowkiss reaches for the invisible wall over and over again. But that hand never reaches Deiss and Canata. "Mr. Deiss..." "Hey, Kanata, about two... okay? Deiss held the spear sideways, stopped that hand and squealed that way at Kanata. Canata stopped the hand she was reaching for the spear as she smiled and smiled. "What? "One, the prophecy of the eagle, no, the prediction of the future hits me well.... I just didn''t say anything until now." With that said, Deiss stood low, holding the spear sideways, and let go of one hand. The one hand that leaves you is like grabbing the leather of a train, and I can finally give it to you. "And the second. You seem smart, but you don''t have enough experience. There is still a mental gap. Well, I''m only 14. I don''t know what else to do." One hand of Deiss, who finished saying so, held a substitute that I knew was a barely sword, shaped black and strange at some point. That, in an instant, Deiss shook down towards Gungnir. Kanata tries to stop it, but the next word Deiss utters makes her unable to move. "If you remember, you should have just taken this away from me and implemented the idea. Wouldn''t your brother be able to act more abruptly?... but the body of the demon god... the bottom of the ocean doesn''t make much sense because it''s a spirit body called Japan. Flying into space is a glimmer of boulder." Kanata couldn''t keep up with her brain processing. What I can''t handle with my head is happening in front of me. The habit of stopping thinking that something amazing about Kanata ____ That was now activating on him. I haven''t told anyone in this world any stories about my own brother, that shock. This was enough. From one hand of such a deis, at some point the black-and-formed sword disappeared. Instead, what was part of the gunnil is rolling down to the ground. Lowkiss yells at Deiss. "Whoa... you... what are you doing, dude!? You mean to resurrect the demon god now!? How did you break the gunnil in the first place? Anyway, don''t be silly! Wherever a well-equipped man possesses a demon god ________" After saying that much, Lowkiss changed his expression like he noticed something else. From the Gungnir, there is a black beard. Seeing how it was, Shaw, who recognized it was bad, was desperately calling on Kanata in a message, while beginning to urge the heavy towns of the country on the spot to flee. While confused, Heavy Town and the others began to run away like Shaw said or do what they had to do as their position. Killian and Krusel remain on the spot without fleeing, unplugging each weapon, and standing toward its black temple. And both of them, for now, urge Kanata to get away from there with her readings. Lil doesn''t know what he should do, and for now, he summons and tries to set up Axe Yormungand with his skills. At the same time as Sakura Black came out, he ran to Kanata and was desperate to speak to him, whose brain was no longer working because of his habits. "Ye! Ye, run! Please... Ye!... please... please... run... move..." That''s what I shout, but I can''t get that voice to Kanata. "Hey... hey, it''s not me...? Prophet... from the beginning... from the beginning..." Ignoring the space that Kanata has created, the jaws are getting closer and closer to Lowkiss. "Stop... stop... stop whoa!? Don''t come in, don''t come in!? Hey, somebody, hey, sage confession! Killian, Kruselsch... Somebody take this... Stop this. Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh." It all enters the body of Lowkiss. Killian and Krusel, so-so Shaw tried to help, but it was too late. No, I can tell you that I was quick to get into it. Having confirmed that, Deiss broke that faceless look while watching the canata still solidifying, grinning. And disappeared without a trace from the spot as if Kanata had used instant travel. 365 Episode 350: The Resurrection of the Demon God (Sho) "King!!? That''s what a Knights man called Killian shouted. What''s going on, this situation? What happened to the king... well, you''ll see. In the meantime, I wish people had missed... Until just now, Ip... will you break the argument, or what? You were verbally attacking the king anyway. He would have tried to handle the demons in a safe way while uncovering their ambitions and their doings. But something has changed since Kanata''s one-to-one challenge to Mr. Deiss''s persuasion. I didn''t hear it very well from Koko, but as a result, a spear like Gungnir was broken with that black weird-shaped sword that Mr. Deiss summoned, and from there, something like black mist came and entered the king. I don''t care what you think, the Black Demon Sulter. Isn''t that Yabe, here? I couldn''t help the king. Maybe it was someone who wasn''t worth helping... but if you can still... I don''t care what you say. I should think about that later. In the meantime, in our current situation, the outline of the request, the leaf with instantaneous movement, is your freeze. I''ve never seen it before, but I''ve always heard from dreams that "leaves solidify when something unexpected happens". I guess Mr. Deiss said something strong enough to harden that canata you. Cherry Blossom is still solidifying, Ye. You''re desperately calling on me.... bad for the King, I think so, but I''m glad the destination isn''t Ye... I really don''t want to think about this though. The only two people who can move now are me and Lil, like the Knights captain. But I don''t know if the Knights'' captain has enough strength. I haven''t seen my strength up close. Can you fathom a demon named Sultr, who is strong enough to call us sage...? Lil, on the other hand, doesn''t have much body to be surprised and nervous about. I can see it. It''s solidified. Well, maybe I can''t give you half my strength. "Ahh... ahh... ahh... ahh" The king twinkles so. ... the color of that guy''s long hair is gradually turning white. He keeps his face down, groans, and seems to suffer. Why don''t we just hang up some healing magic? I''m not very strong. I tried restorative magic. For now, I shot at a suffering king. Nothing''s responding. ... Here, with Gungnir, I''m also waving the point so that I can handle the spear, and I''m sorry, but maybe I can stab the king and seal it. But Gungnir, the key, was broken by Mr. Deiss. How am I supposed to seal that? That''s when I was thinking about it, the king''s movements and groans stopped. Slowly releasing his hand from the face he was suppressing, driving his messy hair behind him with that hand. When I messed with my hair, I lowered my hand like it was sloppy and lost gravity, and slowly began to open my eyes. Those eyes, black and white, are both bright red as lava¡­ to the point of disgusting. Um, I don''t think I''m a king-smelling weird little thing anymore. The boss''s style in the game is ready for him... you think? That''s the way it is. "Aah... ugh. Ah... ah, ah. Vun... Oh, Olay, Oley, Oley, I''m - Maggie... yeah... Yoshi Yoshi, that''s good." Suddenly, the king said such a thing. No, the king didn''t say that. A demon god called Sultr inside said... "Mmm... well, you have quite a status. I knew it. Feels like I told you to let your skills say something to your money too...... hey, what the fuck is this little guy?!? Seriously... please don''t... I feel you, Li. The servant is too weak, isn''t he? If he bothers you, he''ll be the fool." The demon god Sultr has begun to speak to himself. Are you the king or the little one? Well, if that''s the situation, you can''t help it. I feel sorry for you. He looks at this one with his bright red eyes open. When I checked our faces all the way through, I nodded satisfactorily and started talking to myself again. "No... you just left me looking brilliantly strong... Psych, woo, woo, woo!!... Isn''t that funny? Sultre, while so good, turned to Cherry Blossom and laughed with a nibble. What are you going to do to Sakura!? Sakura and Ip were gone from the spot when I tried to rush to Sakura''s place. Instead, he came next to me at some point. Momentary travel... And at some point you woke up, Ye, standing forward to shelter Cherry Blossom. ... This reminds me of some dreams and beautiful flowers... "Wow, Sage Kanata. Yo? How dare you suggest I fly to Sola? Oh, what is it? Did you just solidify and now you''re wearing it cool in front of her?!? Huh! Cuckoowee." Uze, this guy. 366 Episode 351: Superiority of the Demon God (Sho) "Ha... n. Temera, do you need to introduce yourself or something? I''m Sultru, the demon god! Oh, I don''t mind Temera introducing herself. I already know." Sultre, the demon god who took over the king''s body, began to introduce himself at will. No one reacts to it. Lil and Sakura are confused, and Ye is staring at the demon god. That''s what the two captains look like. "... ugh!! All of a sudden, a demon looks like he opens his eyes and endures something. From what I can see, Ye seems to have used some skill... but the demon god pounds out his nitrous teeth and starts laughing. "Ha ha! I knew you were moving at that moment? Yikes! But no. The one who consumed the sage''s MP will be disabled on the person who called it. Here it is! The Segli family is the last of its kind to use that technique..." Our attack won''t work? So what do I do? The demon god keeps talking to the pepper. "Oh, and that weird barrier I''m sticking to right now is not working for me either. I really don''t have the power to disable healing magic, defensive magic, auxiliary magic on this bibibili...... I''m such a demon! With that said, the demon god stuck his hand out toward the void. And at the same time, Ip looks like you''re going to regret it. Ye, you were stretching a barrier like the one you had just put on Mr. Deiss. "Phew... But I still haven''t had this body. Sage confession attacks don''t seem to work... but I''m the type of demon who seeks a bloody battle, so no. No, no, no." Oh, hey, all of a sudden you''re too strong. A lot, Demon God... No, you mean you have troublesome powers because you''ve attached them to the king? "You''re so shabby, no one will reply to you? It''s sad, me. Gihi, kihaha!! Smile creepy. ... What do I do? Do I have to kill that demon god, aware of his speed? But it''s not always possible that the demon god body can be defeated where he did that, and the other guy doesn''t know what he''s going to do. In the meantime, now I can only prevent it if it attacks me. without magic or skill either. [Hey, Lil] [Wah, wah!? Wow, what are you gonna do? What am I supposed to do? [Well, calm down. I can''t seem to do it, but the Lils have skills and other attacks that work.... but don''t do anything for now. When the time comes, I''ll signal you with a reading] [All right.] And I''ll tell Lil that for now. If I suck, Lil could be the ticket. Why don''t you ask Ip next? [Ye, what can I do? Any thoughts? [Oh, Sho, I was just about to read to you. It''s the magic of Mr. Lowkiss, which has risen terribly exceptionally, but still quantitatively, we''re outnumbered. So it''s unlikely that you''ll lose even if it''s simply a struggle¡­ the problem is Mr. Lowkiss''s skills in his possession] After seeing Chirali and the demon god who still laughs, Ye puts your gaze back on me. [I was wondering if Sultr probably possesses the ability to raise the ability to possess ahead or something. So, I was just saying to myself... that Mr. Lowkiss really only nullifies the power of sage over himself, whereas right now, I can''t even move everyone around instantly. If that guy''s story is true, it''s pretty nasty. You also told Cherry Blossom to do auxiliary magic on me with your reading, but it looks like you can''t even hang auxiliary magic after all] ... So what do I do? Is it still best to gobble on the status difference? I go deep into Leviataine and set it up. In the meantime, the demon god has opened his eyes wide and looked at this one.... I''m being seen about to have a hole in my body. "Huh!! Temee, you have a good sword! That''s it, you''ve found it in the dungeon, haven''t you? Apparently, look at my sword and praise it. I grip Leviataine deeper. "All right, which... solo solo kill each other, Temera!... Who are you coming from?... er, Gohon.... Killian, Krusel. Are you guys gonna sit there and watch all the sages right now, even though they can''t use magic?... Come." Suddenly, the demon god, who made the tone like a king, provokes two of the captains. of the two... if you''re a man like Crusell, tie your mouth together and put your sword back together, "Wow, wow, wow, wow! Yes, I stormed the demon god screaming. "Mr. Crusell, stop!! Ye Ye shouted so, trying to interrupt Krusel''s attempt to go to the Demon God, but failed. Krusel tries to slaughter the king. A woman named Killian also grabbed the spear and tried to head there, but Sakura stopped it. Look at that. "Hmm, you''re a cruel first. My... gehehe, as I expected." The king stuck his hand forward. People like Krusel blew up to the entrance to this room. 367 Episode 352: The Devils Attack (Sho) "Mr. Krusel! Again Ye yells at the blown captain. Sakura, who saw it, tried to do some healing magic from it, I don''t know, but she immediately looked sorry. Oh, well, you can''t use sage, magic. And then¡­ [Lil, ask that guy for restorative magic] [Okay] Lil can use healing magic. Finally, and it''s good to have it ready for use. And no matter how low your stats are compared to attack and speed, you have more magic than a level 255 person who hasn''t been reincarnated and has wielded STP to magic. "Well, you''ll recover." I knew, but the demon god put his arms together and looked down at this one. In the meantime, Sakura pulled out her sword. No way, now cherry blossoms are going into the demon god. When? If that''s the case, Ip will stop you... but I won''t show that girl that way. "Oh, now Sakura the Sage is coming ka? I can''t use magic, but I''m healthy...!! The demon god he was calling... cut off the king''s arm without hesitation. That Cherry Blossom''s sword went independently. Either that or I flew on my own...! What, that! Is that some kind of legendary demon sword, too? Oh, you found it in the dungeon. "I''m sorry, Mr. Killian! Mr. Lowkiss'' arm will follow later! "Huh...? Ahhh!? Sakura who says no. He was such a kid that he couldn''t even kill a bug until he came over here, and now, according to the circumstances, he can kill people? The environment changes people... Taking that cherry blossom''s behavior as a signal, Ye moved out. I grabbed a spear that glowed black and green, and I thought I''d started running like a disease, and I shouldn''t be able to travel instantly, but I was already behind the demon god. "Huh? "... sultry, take a look at your own legs" Ye, as you said, the demon god saw his own legs. There''s a hole. All I can say is it looks painful to see... "When... you can''t use magic..." The body of the demon god who was hit in both legs sinks. I can''t stand there. If that happens, I can''t even stand there. But the person doesn''t seem to hurt at all. Perhaps we should consider that pain is not common. "... it''s time to end it, demon god" Ye took something out while turning it on. I don''t see what you took out. "Are you!! Come on... blood gushing meat... heh! If you notice, the king''s body, taken over by the demon god, was pierced by a single Mithrill spear and affixed to the throne behind him. "Mr. Lil! Ice magic!" "Wow! Right now! I don''t know when Ip was meeting with you, that''s what Lil says, and he starts unleashing ice magic. "Kuka-ku... I don''t know... it''s okay, kuku... ku..." Previously, by the magic of Lil with a look that seemed spare, Sultr, the demon god, was frozen by the king''s body. After a while, the magic of Lil makes me feel like I''m going into a chunk of ice so much that I can''t move. "... for now, this is good to deactivate... would it? ... I''m telling you I wasn''t surprised. No, this can''t be the end of it, but for one thing, when did you succeed in deactivating it? In the end, neither me nor a guy named Killian did anything... "Ye, what are you going to do now? It''s not a spear seal, is it? "Yes. The spear has been broken and..." When did you recover it, Ye, you had a broken gunnil gripped on hand. Cherry blossoms have a good sword back in hand. Ye turned to a man named Killian and said: "Mr. Killian." "Or... kanata, sage show is right. What do we do now? "In the meantime, we must hippet the demon god from Mr. Lowkiss. Once in a while, we must seal the demon god. I have a lot to do, so first, let everyone who works in this castle know about this commotion." Whoa, I already asked people to let me know I''m the Chancellor, so I don''t have to tell them. "That''s all right. I asked some of the people who had already fled to tell them that the demon gods were ready." "Oh, excuse me.... so Mr. Killian... take Krusel to the infirmary for now" "Wow, okay! A man named Killian grabbed a man named Krusel with one hand and left between these thrones. ... I approach Lil''s. "Lil, you did your best for now" With that said, I''ll stroke your head. "Wahoo, wahoo, wahoo" Her eyes narrowed and Lil seemed happy. 368 Episode 353: The Lil Thing (Sho) "Hey, Ye. Mr. Crusel asked Killian to take him to the infirmary, and he told me that the demon gods were out. He''s already spreading them all over the castle, all over the country... what are we going to do later? After stroking Lil''s head with a satisfied face, that''s what I asked Ye. We''re the only ones here right now. "Right. I just need to cure the spear...... cherry blossoms, this, can you cure it? "Hmm, maybe it''s okay! Speaking of which, Sakura''s magic can cure things, too! It''s settled now. I didn''t even feel comfortable being a demon. Ye and Sakura are going outside once to cure Gungnir. We can''t use magic here yet. Me and Lil are the only ones left in this room with an icy king. "Wow, that was surprisingly quick! "Oh, I knew it was thanks to Lil''s great work! I didn''t do anything..." "That''s not true. You''ve been giving instructions to a lot of people." Me and Lil sit on the spot and see the frozen king. ... even though it will heal later, my arm, it''s chopped off, and when the king will honestly return us to Japan - it''s a problem, but you better think about it without worrying. The power of skills is really amazing. So if we''re going to brainwash the king by illusion or something like that now, first, we''ll be able to go home. I can''t be a wise man, but Lil or something, would you ask someone... We can go home when this is over. ..................... are you leaving? It seemed short and long, until you got here. Approximately a month or¡­ two months, I spent quite a bit of time in this world. Well, that was a series of surprises. Impossible, you think a fireball will come out of your hand? I have a lot to think about, but I figured number one was about Lil. What shall I do with Lil? As I was thinking this morning, can''t you really take me to and from the other world? Even back over there, the power of skill remains, and Ip, you come and go with anasm and instantaneous travel of the earth... so you think I''ll let you take me with it? ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ I''m untrained. I''m untrained. I''m untrained. A while ago, I preached to Miho. Beautiful flowers have gone crazy since he died. Well, I''m gonna act funny, I''m gonna act funny. It was terrible. I told him I was still alive. I can''t say very much in a nutshell... but honestly, I was going crazy. He pulled it into his room and barely ate any rice, Sakura said. From the day I visited Mihana House concerned about how Mihana was doing, I went through for approximately 5 days to preach. So in the end, if there''s any persuasion or sermon from me, Sakura, or my aunt or uncle, the mood gradually heals. I thought it was good...... ... and anyway, I preached to Miho, but I can''t say anything about people right now. Maybe this is what happens when you like people. If it were now... I feel like I know a little bit about how beautiful flowers feel. "Wow, Shaw, you look hard." Lil peeked into my face. He''s looking at me with his eyes open and worried. Really cute. "Oh, no, it''s not like the demon god is gone yet... even though he''s powerless, he says alarm is a great enemy..." "Yeah, that''s right" That said, Lil began to jerk off at the demon god. I''ll try to cuddle that lil from behind. "Wahoo? Now that Sakura and the others are working hard to cure it, this kind of thing isn''t working right now." "Ah, oh. No, no, no, no." I stopped holding Lil. When did Lil decide to call Cherry Blossom with ''Chan''? Well, okay. Someone might come, so I turn back. Soon afterwards, I could see that the repair was over, Ye Young and Cherry Blossom calling this way from the open door between the thrones. "Sho, it''s fixed! Yes, Yip, who is saying it while nicoting, has a gnarly grip on your arm that looks prettier than before. "Whoa! Then for the moment _____" To welcome you, Ip, I tried to get up. My eyes are ticklish. What the fuck? Are you gonna stand up? I thought I had nothing to do with that since I worked out... just tired? "Oh, I''m sorry, there''s some kind of lightheadedness right now..." Something shut up and look at me. That''s what I say to you and Cherry Blossom. True, I''m the first person in my life to stand up, but I''m not that surprised, am I? "Ah... Shih... Shih... Ugh... Shih... Ri..." That''s what Ye said in your trembling voice. What, behind...? Did the king get out of that ice? I turn around. ... the king remained properly, ice-soaked. But I can''t see the lil I was supposed to see earlier. Speaking of which, just now, there''s something incredible going on in my sight... foot? Ah... __________ 369 Lesson 354: What Was a Wolf Girl (Ye, Cherry Blossom, Sho) "You healed in an instant...! "Eh! Not even about a kilometer from the castle, the two repaired Gungnir. Without any particular time, the recovery magic of Sakura cured him immediately. "Well, let''s go back" "Yeah." The two flew to a critical point in the range that would not be deactivated by instant travel before hurrying back to the castle. That''s it, think so. "Sho, it''s fixed! Kanata told Sho first that she could see in the throne room. "Whoa! Then for the moment _____" And, Sho and and Lil tried to get up, when a dazzling flash ran all over the room. "Oh, I''m sorry, there''s some kind of lightheadedness right now..." Sho tries to get up flirtatious while saying that. There was nothing at the foot of Sho until earlier, and there was no one next to him. Something massive at your feet. Tons of ashes are scattered at Sho''s feet along with clothes and backs, bracelets, etc. that the werewolf girl Shaw was supposed to have worn to help. The smart two immediately guessed what it was. It was a lil, no, a lil. I have no words. Shaw seems somewhat suspicious to see the two faces like that, but doesn''t notice the ashes at his feet. "Ah... Shih... Shih... Ugh... Shih... Ri..." Kanata squeezed out her trembling voice and told Shaw so. Shaw tells Kanata to look behind him, but it only confirmed the demon god. But when he redirected that gaze towards Kanata and Sakura, he discovered. "Ah...? Shaw only has a missing voice in between. The situation doesn''t swallow well. After looking at the ashes and clothes alternately for a while, I tilt my neck. "Hey, Ye, cherry blossom. Is this...? Turn your vain eyes to two. I don''t want to believe it, yes, it was the kind of face I wanted to say. "Oh... that... that..." I can''t speak well. Kanata''s head was about to harden. "This is... Lil''s underwear... this is a bag... the bracelet I found in the dungeon... and what is this? Ashes... right? How in this moment, how could Lil have left ashes here undressed? I can''t even connect the message from earlier... are you walking naked and leaning on me? For what..." Grab a handful of sandy ashes and drop them to the ground again. Once again, Shaw saw Sakura and Kanata. ¡­¡­ I wonder what it is, this is _____ " Yes, it was when I said it. Suddenly, there is a gust of wind on the spot. The storm glanced at the ashes that were lil ''for what Shaw was grabbing at that time and lil'' underwear, bags and bracelets, all winding up and eventually a tornado. There is still nothing Kanata and Sakura can do that can''t use any magic on this occasion, and that tornado puts a big hole in the wall and goes outside. Nobody knows where that goes. No, you can''t possibly understand. "Ha... it''s the ice." I heard such a voice from the throne. Except for the show, two of them turn that way. The ice that was supposed to have trapped Lowkiss was beginning to melt gradually. That aside, even spears made of misrills are beginning to melt. After a while, Lowkiss came out of the ice as if nothing had happened. Pick up the arm that was on the side and push it against the cross section of the arm and it sticks quickly. All the other wounds seemed to be healing. Lowkiss, Tortoise Sultre laughed in a nitrous way, starting to talk in a very uncomfortable tone, as if to piss someone off. "That, Ale¨¦!? Has anyone lost one? I wonder if Na gave me a fling while I was being ice pickled? Sultre to start walking towards the show. But the show just looks outside with the ashes flying away and doesn''t try to react. Kanata had a second brain freeze due to the disappearance of Lil, the sudden resurgence of Sultr, and two factors. "... no one answers ye? Well, that''s it, isn''t it? Odd thing, one beast Xue slave just got ashed and went up in the sky, right? Never mind. Jean, Naa? Arriving under the show, Sultr sits on the spot and starts talking again with the exact same gaze as the show. Shaw is stunned and has no way of trying to care about his surroundings. "Oh, by the way. Lowkiss assholes have ''Limited Instant Death'' skills. If you save a certain amount of magic for a few days, you can kill whoever you want. Well, I can only use it once a year. Enhance it by taking advantage of my characteristics! Oh, my God, I made sure the person I killed was ashed! A show that meets the eyes of a sultre that brings his face zoomingly closer. Sultre grinned and laughed again. Best ever, distort your mouth. "By the way, you can''t bring it back to life no matter how! The magic of a wise man''s recovery means nothing! In the first place, you can''t do anything with that amount of ash! Shoe show, sama!... you''re a slave anyway. ''Ex'', I don''t know. It''s not a problem, is it? Huh?" I knew it. Shaw knew this might be Lil. "Ri... lil... Temeh... temeh..." If you think that Sultre''s words caused something to collapse in the show and it sounded like a cut of butch, grab Sultre''s chest and try to keep beating him _____ 370 Episode 355: Perfect Possession (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Awwwwwwww!!! Temeyeeeeeeeeeeee!!" Shaw wielded his arms full of strength and tried to beat Lowkiss''s... no, leaving that face of Sultr to his wrath with all his might. Originally a show with a strong sense of justice, but even more despised after being killed of her laughing at each other until earlier. The strongest anger I''ve had since birth. I tried to bump that. But my arm stops. "Ha... ha... uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ... anger. It was a show that exposed its hellish anger and tried to beat it as it was going to be some mistake that stopped my hand, but my body was starting to stop moving at all. Sakura, however, stifles at another unusual sight. The show saw that too. Just a little back to me, surprised. From the mouth of Lowkiss came the same black beard that came out of Gungnir. The wax is about to enter the whole body of the show. "Shh... this...! While resenting Sultr, the show I felt "bad" tried to get off the spot for now, but I still can''t resist any of it. Sakura, who had a bad feeling from a distance, set aside the hardening canata and set up his sword. The sword was then automatically piloted and sent to Sultr. "Sorry to interrupt, Janet." Somewhere, I heard a sultry voice like that. I was just certain it wasn''t what Lowkiss told me. The sword that was headed for Lowkiss, for some reason, Shaw''s hand grabs the pattern and stops at critical. Shaw himself is most surprised at that. I didn''t move it in my own consciousness. But even that surprise can only be expressed with a facial expression. "It''s a fly to take in. There you go. '' "Oh, hey, Temee __________" Increase the speed even further and the wax enters the body. The show panicked, but I still can''t resist at all. "Cherry blossoms, step aside" The next moment I heard such a voice, a spear was thrown from the back of the Sacrament. That spear flies away at a speed that you can''t even afford to grab and strikes directly at Lowkiss''s body. Lowkiss'' body is blown away by the shock as if the spear had just stabbed him. The spear pierces deep into the empty wall of the hole. It was thrown by Kanata, who healed early from the freeze, and Kanata stares at the blown lowkiss body. There is no response from that lowkiss. Sakura''s unpleasant hunch centered on the brilliance of things. The magic you feel moves perfectly from Lowkiss to Canata. "Gu... ah... damn... well, you don''t need that body anymore" This line emanated from Shaw''s mouth. The show is no longer surprising. Because _____ "Yes, possession complete." All the black twigs got inside the show. And that show gets up. "Ah. My anger was so big. I let you in so badly. Thank you so much for looking at him." The show... other things in the shape of the show squeak their necks and hands. "... Yo, Kanata. Sacramento." With that said, Shaw walks over to Kanata and Sakura in the friendliest of sults. Kanata leaves in front of Sakura almost with conditional reflexes and hides behind herself. "Come on, don''t look at me with those weird eyes! It''s me. It''s me, it''s the show! No one believes that word. Nithari and Shaw''s mouth angle were bent wide like Lowkiss earlier, making his teeth protrude. I fear that look on Shaw''s face, which the two of us have never seen. "Well, believe it. Yah... ''Cause Dear me, it''s the Black Demon Goddess Sultr. Nah... Hyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!! As the show appeared, Sultr, the black demon god, had a big laugh. "... Oh, Temera, I can use my skills now." As I recall, all of a sudden, sultry I mentioned that. "You don''t want to use it? You can use your skills, can''t you?... ask me more than that. This body is the best body I''ve ever had! Most of all, flaming magic is perfect! This demon sword... is great for a well-trained body!... hey." Sultre shrugged his neck when he said, Oh man, after stroking Shaw''s entire body with pets. 371 Episode 356: Wise Men and Demon Gods (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Well... I wonder if I''ll destroy this country for now. Well, first of all, it''s you." Despite being relative to the two sages, the spare sultry glances between the thrones and looks at the spear-stained lowkiss. "I was dead when I was possessed... I was scared of healing magic, just in case" Patchouli, and, the next moment he rang his finger, Lowkiss''s body was engulfed in flames. The magic originally emanating from the body of the wise man is pointless for Lowkiss, but it takes magic without difficulty because it was already a corpse. In an instant the flame turned to the whole place, and not long before Kanata and Sakura began to act to extinguish the fire. Lowkiss'' body disappeared with every black spear without even leaving ashes. All that remained was some ornaments. "That''s it. What the fuck is Mephi the Kama bastard missed killing... Mephi... should I destroy my clan? If I destroy it, I''ll be the only one left." Sultre talking to himself with bumps. In the meantime, Kanata and Sakura were consulting in a message. [Doh... what''s the matter, Sho... Lil...! [And Mr. Lowkiss... you can''t bring him back to life if that happens anymore, can you? [Ugh, yeah...] Kanata thinks. To say that Lowkiss is not revivable means that we are likely to no longer be able to go home. But before that, that if we don''t do something about this status quo in the first place, it''s not even possible to live. [No more magic... seems to work. Because if you seal the demon god, Sho''s body has to stay and bring it back to life...] [Can''t send space...? [It will. Can Mr. Lil do something about it? Kanata asks Sakura yes, but Sakura shook her head to the side. [I can''t, I can''t...] [.............................. so-so] Kanata sees the sultry. "______ What if we destroy this country, destroy the next country, and then destroy the next country?" I''m still talking to myself about swallowing. Kanata re-hangs the message to Sakura. [Cherry blossoms.... sorry to hear about Mr. Lil later. Otherwise we''ll be dead too] ¡­¡­¡­ Ugh...] Sakura rubbed her tearful eyes. [First, let''s discuss the enemy.... The ability of the demon god Sultr is to strengthen possession and all of its possessors. And you said what about the magic of flames] [... yeah] [Because all my spears were melted in my hand¡­ I might have to attack them with spears I magically called in. Even the national treasure black spear melted, so if it sucks, even the gunnil threatens to melt.... for one thing, make skills here and now] Kanata gently removed the Demon Nucleus from the Magic Back and hurried to create a Spear Summoning Skill with it. Quickly and appropriately create a Dark Attribute Spear Summoning Skill (Rank SS) while checking on Sultr. [I hope this is okay for now...] Sultr stares at the Kanata who sent that message. Feeling that gaze, Kanata paid attention to you. "... Nah, is the operation over? Keeping talking to yourself is hard, isn''t it? "Yes... no, not yet..." "Hurry up." Sultr didn''t keep talking much to himself of the excitement, but waxed to make that time knowing they were working on the operation, and Kanata, who now knew from his confession that he was in a hurry to start working on the operation. [Shit.... say what you do first... take us to a deserted island, fight there and weaken us. And seal... this is all I have] [Right... right...! Instead of being able to say it''s a perfect operation, I just suggested you say the obvious thing about fighting in a safe place. Maybe I could have come up with a better idea if I had more time. But that''s all I could think of for both of us. [Then... hang all the auxiliary magic you can! [Yeah] As Kanata told me, Sakura chants auxiliary magic and automatic healing granted healing magic to the limit that she and Kanata are full of vertigo. "... it''s over now. Black Demon Sultr" When the finished Sakura nodded at Kanata, Kanata said so to Sultr. Sultre fishes the corner of his mouth to the limits of a person, laughing in a nitwit. "Ok, ok, jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Here ______" "Too bad this isn''t the place" Kanata grabs Sakura''s hand and leaves one step forward. "Hmm...? Well, do you want to move to a deserted place with instant travel? I still don''t mind at all, do I? "Oh... well, I''ll be there" Kanata gripped Sakura''s hand even harder and began to travel momentarily. ______ cleverly move only Kanata herself and Sultr, leaving Sakura on the spot. "..................... Huh? Sakura, who just thought she was something to go with, was stunned. Such a message is sent to her. [... see you later. Sorry, I knew I didn''t want cherry blossoms in dangerous eyes. Cherry blossoms explain the current situation to the people at the castle.... be sure to bring Sho back so when he comes back... let''s eat something sweet... right! [What... do... leaf ______] Before Sakura finished replying that way, the call in the message went out. 372 Episode 357: The Current Situation (Cherry Blossom) "What happened, Sakura! It was Killian who rushed to say so. Behind her are a large number of soldiers and several heavy towns in this country. "Killian..." Sakura looked like she was going to cry now and turned to Killian. Killians heard laughter and explosions coming from the throne room, but now they are stunned by the unexpected state of affairs. On the empty wall of a large hole, the throne with melted water immersed in ice. The room is messy as if it had passed even by storm, with ashes scattered everywhere. And most importantly, I couldn''t see anyone. Heavy towns, including Killian, were going to know that they were trying to use the demon god despite endangering the country due to the exchange between Kanata, Deiss and Lowkiss. This was what Kanata was after, but the fact that Deiss suddenly disappeared calling the demon god made it an unshakeable fact among them. So we know what''s already in the castle when Deiss isn''t here. The men of the castle knew that Lokis had been slain by the demon gods, and were ready to fight it. I also understand that four people are facing each other: Kanata, Shaw, Sakura and Lil. But now there was only one Sakura standing in the center between the thrones. "Hey... hey, Sakura? "... uh... yes" "What... happened? Sakura decided to do exactly what she was asked to do, explaining to everyone from Kanata that the shock he had left behind was still there. "First ______" Sakura started explaining from 1 to everyone on the spot, including Kilian, because some of the information Kilian had had had not yet passed. That Kanata tried to expose Lowkiss''s conspiracy. That Deiss broke Gungnir and revived the demon god before disappearing. That the demon god possessed Lowkiss. Lil''s ice magic temporarily rendered him powerless. And that the powerlessness was pointless and that Lil was killed in an irreversible way. Sakura tells her that the explanation is different from the facts. Before the demon god possessed the show, Lowkiss was killed without a trace by the demon god. Assuming the Demon God crusade succeeded, it was because Shaw considered the possibility of being convicted of the murder of Lowkiss. So after I killed Lowkiss, I decided I was possessed by the show. After the appearance of the demon god, the minister of this country, urged by the show to flee, creates considerable relief in Sakura when he tells those around him in the middle of Sakura''s story, ''That''s what the king invited himself''. After a while, Sakura finished explaining to the end that the rest of Shaw and Kanata, possessed by the demon gods, were leaving themselves to fight somewhere deserted. "I mean, right now, Sage Kanata is fighting to be able to pull the demons out of the Sage Show and seal them... is that what you mean? "............ Yes" To Killian''s inquiry, Sakura nods. "Then... there''s nothing we can do in the military... right? Killian asks the heavy towns, too. The heavy towns just snort. "Then Sakura will have to wait for the show with us.... Don''t worry, if you''re Sakura''s boyfriend, you''ll do it." "... Yes! Sakura nodded and went to Killian. Those who rush just wish for Kanata to be active, but return to their positions so that they can be ready to go anytime in case anything happens. Heavy towns likewise began to prepare to communicate this important matter to the entire population and surrounding countries. In the meantime, one of the servants has one to keep in touch with other countries. [King, king! This is an emergency call] [... I was having tea with my Reiki wife now... What? I guess sending a message directly to me is a big deal. Did you finally make a move? [Yes, no, that''s ______] Its servant, no, a snitch from the Kingdom of Mephirado, tells King Mephirado the details, including what he heard from Sakura in a message. [Is the demon god... resurrected] [Yes, that''s the case. Since there are a large number of witnesses, first of all, I was wondering for sure] [I don''t care if you come here... then you''ll only have that girl anymore] A snitch who was concerned about the king''s word ''that girl'' asks about it. [What is that girl...? [You''ll see, it''s Alim Nariway. That girl is really awesome! ¡­ perhaps even your demon gods will perish soon....... I believe all your stories are true. I have to go through a lot of procedures now.] 373 Episode 358: The Castle of Yugdrasil Me and Micah reached the gates of the castle of Yugdrasil Divine Tree Country. Now that we''re the top idols in the world, we''ve been disguised ever since we got into this castle town so we don''t make a scene for the people. I''ve never been to a town other than the village of Pippi and the castle town of the Kingdom of Mephirado before, so it was all kinds of fresh just to come here from the city entrance.... Next time, I want to date Micah slowly. "... What are you kids? I really don''t have time for kids right now, you see, just go somewhere." That''s what one of the castle gate soldiers said. The other three or so gate soldiers look annoying. In the meantime, it won''t start unless we talk about the requirements. "Um, we, the king of the kingdom of Mephirado, told me to come here..." "... ha!? Are you chilling me? And, although this guy was such a reaction, the oldest of these gate soldiers came and talked to me this time. "... Ladies, have you come to give me a message about reinforcements from the Kingdom of Mephirado? Unusually early for that..." I see, while we were on the move, the king said he would contact someone in this country and send reinforcements to counter the demons. This guy thinks we''re some kind of messenger or something with information about it. It would otherwise take a few days by carriage from the Kingdom of Mephirado to this country, so it might be too soon to be a messenger indeed. Well, but we''re not messengers. I shook my head in silence. "... then what is it? "We are the reinforcements! Let me talk inside because I want to hear more." "Ha ha! These guys, what are you talking about! Hih." Laughing at us, looking at him sideways like that, me and Mika shut up and gave the guild card to the older guy. The look on the face of the elderly and the person who was laughing at it frightens me. "Ah... oh, uh, yes, good. For once, even if I let you see your regular face..." "Yeah, that''s fine. Can there be noise, just for a moment? When you get into the castle, keep your face open." Together with Micah, he turns off the effect of the disguise item and laughs at the gate soldiers. And do the disguise immediately. "Ri, Ri, copy that! Please, come in! "Thank you!... Two SSS Rankers, enough for a soldier, right? "Ha... ha yes! Yes, you''re right! "Ahhh... cute... forgive my disrespect earlier" That''s how we go through their side and the gate, unravel the disguise completely, and just get inside the castle. There was a great panic in the castle. I guess so, what a demon. What do you say yourself... it''s not weird that there should be a crowd at this point, but even when we come, it''s chilling sideways... oh, no, to the point of being seen cancer out of sight, people seem busy passing by. "I''ve been waiting for you. Dear Alim Nariway, Micah Magalighi. I''ve already heard the story. Let me show you." Someone who could be described as an old gentleman came before us without looking nervous. Micah whispered something in her ear when she invited the old gentleman to call to herself about what she thought here. The old gentleman, for a moment, when he opens his eyes, immediately returns to his serene expression and leaves Micah. "You''re right.... Well, I can''t talk big." Ask Mika in a message. [What were you talking about? [I was wondering if he might be a spy on the king''s side, so I asked him far away! If that''s the case, it''s because of the people in the same town. Then it was a bingo.] [I see] It''s so convenient to hit a woman. Well, Micah''s got a good idea, and this could happen. "... so that''s the point. ¡­ I want to give you more information about this history, so go here." The old gentleman''s spy told him to follow us, and he walked out. Follow behind it. What arrived some time later was one room. "There is one wise man here. Don''t worry about how it happened." Yes, to say and thank you, he knocked on the door in that room and said this to someone in the room. "Master Sage, would you please explain to me how things went if you came to cover me from the kingdom of Mephirado? From the end of the door, often, I hear "yes" in a familiar voice. When I heard that voice, Micah held my hand hard. "Okay, I''ll open the door.... Go ahead." The old gentleman opens the door and me and Micah get in it. That said, there''s nothing unusual about the furniture, but one, dark-haired, black-eyed, well-known girl tied to a sauce on the couch in this room where you can see a double bet that''s big and has a little adult vibe. ... You''re too far away from a girl. I mean, Cherry Blossom was there. 374 Episode 359: Sisters Reunited "... oh, uh... that... thank you, for coming... and, uh? Cherry blossom, who had seemed to sneer until earlier, raised her face and made a smile and came this way. Sakura...! Oh, I haven''t seen it in a while! Who could have imagined you were being summoned to this world! Sakura looks at me with a surprised look. Oh, did you notice that I had dreams...? Or look at Micah, my sister? Micah, by the way, let her eyes wowl and keep holding my hand tight. "Um... well seen with posters and all that...! Oh, my God, that way... Micah got a musty look, too. The color of my hair, my age, my eyes, my skin... my gender is different, so I can''t help it! ... Still, cherry blossoms, aren''t they glasses? Maybe he cured his eyes in some way, as I expected. As for that, it was really good... but I can''t say! "Uh... almost the same age as me eh...? "It''s okay. I''m 12 or 13 years younger than you, but we''re SSS Rankers. I''ll show you more active than hundreds of adventurers there. "Uh... oh, age... oh" Micah said so with a musty look. This must be a maneuver to say information you haven''t been purposefully given and get you noticed! Well, if you say your name, first, you''ll find out. I mean, I''m a little afraid it''s a tribute. I thought you''d notice right away? But Cherry Blossom, apparently, you don''t think our information is going ahead of time? "Well, thanks anyway! "It''s fine.... So... what''s your name? Micah was thinking of her sister. I think I''m in shock that you haven''t noticed. Looks like you''ve gone to the means to use your name. [Introduce yourself first from Alim] [Oh, yeah] with. "I say Sakura. I''m letting you do the sage in this country... Uh, sorry, I know you''re still lacking this knowledge and you''re famous..." "Yeah, I''m fine! It''s kind of fresh, I can''t believe someone didn''t know about us!... I''m Alim Nariway! Then I''ll change from my daughter tone to mine and say it. Did the word Alim sound familiar to you? "Arim... Arim... Somewhere..." What do you say? Well, that''s the name I''ve always used as the game''s username, so Cherry Blossom knows Haz, too. "So, this way." "Yes... Ah, yes" I pull out Micah, who was behind me at some point, and let my real sister introduce herself. "... I... wah, I...! Until just now, I''m nagging Micah, but apparently my emotions got high, and I''m going to cry. Still, catch a tear and continue to introduce yourself. "My name is Micah Magalighi... Huh! That''s what I said. "It is. Nice to meet you... Hey...? Um, name again? "It''s Mika Benki... Hi" Micah takes a zooming step forward, introducing herself for the second time. Ooh... cherry blossoms and mica are the same height...! It would have been nearly 7 centimeters different. "Uh... his name is Micah Magalighi... uh, really? "Why should I lie in my own name? "What... oh, I''m sorry... no... hey? That... that, uh, thigh, thigh, maybe... um... oh, oh." Originally, there was something earlier that seemed confusing, and I started eating like a broken radio about a bunch of stacks. "Well... well, me too... the name cherry blossom... sounds familiar... uhh... sounds familiar... hiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." Micah finally lost and cried out. This is what happened to me too... I think I''m going to cry when I get stuck.... Actually, don''t tell me you''re already crying. "O... sister... even though you don''t have a sister!? Sister, you are a sister, sister...!! Finally... I finally realized... Gusung. Cherry blossoms... and cherry blossoms, with their eyes open, like waterfalls, but slowly start to weep... of "Yeah...! Yeah! It''s your sister, cherry blossoms! Cherry Blossom!" "Uhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Sister... Sister, Sister... Oh, Sister... Sister... Oh, Sister! "Sakura aaaaaaaaa! Is it okay that you two are hugging each other to jump, crying in tears like waterfalls, and happy to resume? After all, Mika and Cherry Blossom look alike. Like how to cry. No... I have to wipe my tears with a handkerchief too. I can''t see the front. Ahhh... 375 Episode 360: Cherry Blossoms and "Sister..." "Cherry blossoms...! That''s what I''m saying. They''re hugging each other. We''re really close. For a long time. "... sister, you''re really my sister, aren''t you? "Am I right? Her hair is green and her eyes are watery. Height and breasts are with junior high school students." "Oh well...... that! So, your daughter, Alim, maybe, no way." Keeping a hug on Mika, Sakura turns her neck to this one. I smiled and waved to answer it. "Ayumuna no...!? "Yeah, you''re right! I was surprised when I opened my eyes even bigger than they were originally. "Ayu... Ayum''s brother... you''re lying, aren''t you? Ayumu''s brother was a girl in his face, outfit and atmosphere, but he should have been a man in the registry..." I''m not so surprised you''re getting a little chill from hugging Micah and crying. Well, I was always with Micah over there, and I had no choice but to be thought of like a set. Nevertheless, I think "on the registry" is superfluous. No, you may even be a woman on the registry now, but you were a proper man on Earth! ... should have been. I was walking with Micah... and they numbed me together... and I was the only one on a school trip who had a private bath... and I was made to dress like a woman at home... but it was a proper man... should be. I''ve only been an alim since I came to this world, so I''m going to lose more of myself. Well, that''s all good because I like it and I do it. "''Your red-haired daughter is an amazing beautiful girl!'' Cause I''ve heard you talk about it... Ayum brother, now... girl? "You will. Well, I''ll talk to you later." Yes, because now the demon gods are showing up. We need to reunite after the joy of reunion or something. "Ah... yes, yes! Hey, I''m in a lot of trouble right now! Ye and Sho... uh... told me that we have a lot to talk about... and in the meantime, we''re going to talk about what''s happening." I know you really want to ask about Micah being sweeter or about me being here, but cherry blossoms decide that''s your priority. The boulders are just studying so much right before they go to middle school, yeah! "Right. Ye, how are you and Sho''s guys doing now? "Eh ______" Sakura started talking. About how the demon god emerged. Apparently, the king of this country summoned three people to deal with it when the demon god appeared. There was a lot going on, the day before the demon god was due to be resurrected¡­ I mean, today, I gathered because he called me to gather at the castle, and so Ye attacked the question with doubts about that king''s response so far. Then he found out that the king was actually trying to do something with the demon god. What, but one of us involved in that plan took some weird sword and broke the spear that was sealing the demon, and, so, the demon god is back. "So the demon god possessed Mr. Lokis... the king." "Hmm, so...? "So what? Sakura keeps talking. They broke the spear I had sealed, but my buddy Lil from Sho''s was successful in sealing the movement with his daughter''s magic, and I cured the spear with Cherry Blossom''s magic, but the moment I came with that cured spear, Lil''s daughter was killed, and the demon god crawled out of it, and ______ "A demon god is possessed by Sho, and the leaves are alone, fighting somewhere to pluck the demon god from Sho... of" You look very sorry. Well, leaves would. Can you use instant travel? Honestly, I''m surprised at the versatility of this world''s skills, but if that''s a leaf that can be used, I''m determined to try to keep Sakura out of danger. Whatever, Ip, because you like cherry blossoms, just like I liked Micah! Looks like he was hiding it, but I know that. ... But Cherry Blossom doesn''t even know where it is... it might be easy to find it if you use tools... but still, can you find it properly? You''re worried. We have to find him quickly. "I get it for now. We''ll talk about it all later, and we''ll head there now.... Haven''t you asked me which way you went from the leaves? But he shakes his head. ... I''m weak... "Can''t you connect the leaves to the message? "Yeah. Looks like he''s shutting it out from the other side" Then¡­ I still have to try to make a tool to pick up the great magic. "... then it''s time to go. Because I can handle it." "Ho, really? "That''s right. Oh, my God, you''re the top idol of anasm, Arim." "It doesn''t matter" and that''s when the window suddenly unnaturally brightened. Impossible. "Hey, what''s this? "I don''t know." "Ah... maybe..." Cherry Blossom knows something, peeks into the window and looks out. We were caught up in it and looked out. Outside, 13 suns. 376 Episode 371: The Origin of the Sun "Cherry Blossom, what is that? Sakura, who knows how to do it, can be asked. "Ah, that''s Sho''s magic... like you could defeat tens of thousands of people in one shot, with that kind of magic..." Sho... did you learn such magic... It really looks like the sun is 13, or maybe it''s pretty high-powered magic. I wonder if he went around the dungeon like us. "Uh... now that you''re possessed by the demon god, the demon god possessed by Sho is shooting at that, right? "Ugh, yeah." "Ha... if you really hit me like that, one continent will disappear... and Sho will do it inside." The demon god who snuck up on Sho is releasing an array. I mean, you just have to build a machine to detect that magical origin and follow it, right? And, the next moment, 12 suns disappeared. "... that? "Ah... that''s instant travel...! The leaves are flying that magic away in an instant." "Ye, you''re just as strong." Well, there''s nothing wrong with disappearing. "We both found a way to find the leaves, so maybe it''s time to leave. Get ready." "Yeah, okay! "Duh, how do you find it? "Look, cherry blossoms. This is the power of dreams." If they say so, there''s some pressure on me.... I used a dark matter to create a detector, as I always do in an instant. Needless to say, the Epic. "Huh? When did that...? "I just made it. Poop." This machine I built will match the time that 13 of those suns came out and it will search for where in the world the most MP... magic was used in that time. It came in an instant. I don''t know, it''s a deserted island. Navigation functions were also kept on this machine. So... "Okay, let''s go then! "Can we go now? "Ugh! Uh... I have to tell you I''m going to go to someone... just now, Grandpa, okay?" When I called my grandfather through the door, he opened the door and entered this room carefully and quickly. "What can I do for you? "Yeah, I''m going to stop the demon god, so please report that me, Mika and Sakura went to stop the demon god. Over here and beyond." "I''m in awe, Master Alim" Grandpa lowered his head deeply, peppered and gently. I turn around and call on the Bengwood sisters. "Let''s go, then. It''s good through the window, isn''t it? "Yeah, I''m fine" "What, through the window...? I''ll just put it on and squeal my fingers pointlessly. At that moment, what came by the window was a three-person airplane ride. The flying principle is different, but it looks like an airplane. "What!? Brother Ayumu is a summoning wizard? "Yeah. No, well, that''s all too, I''ll tell you when this commotion is over, so just get on it! With that said, I fly out the window to the plane. Then Mika, Mika pulls her hand and Sakura gets in too. "Well, you''re going" "Please................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. When the old gentleman said so, he again put his head down with a pebble. Just look at that for a moment, and all you have to do. "Well, I''m leaving, then." I tell the two of them that, and I push the switch that only has one, which is inside this vehicle that is wider than it looks. All you have to do is press that switch and you''ll fly all the way to your destination! Without getting my hair in, the plane went off. ______ ____ __ Time goes a little back. One person and one pillar were flying from Yugdrasil Divine Tree Country to a deserted island not far away. "Ho... this is where me and Temehe fight..." "That''s what you say" The two are talking at a critical conversation distance. Kanata stared at the demon god in a harrowing manner wondering when the lid of battle would be cut. He said it was an unbeatable battle. Think about Sakura first. "The woods and the mountains... are you interrupting Janay? "Huh?" Suddenly, the demon god who said so laughs niggardly. Indeed, this uninhabited island is quite small, but mountains and forests exist. "Tidy up! Yes, Sultr says no, no, it appears across the island, a red, giant magic formation. From its magic formation, Kanata, along with Sho''s magical powers, perceived that it contained unpleasant magic that she had never felt. "Hyahahahaha!" Smile smaller for sultry, and its magic formation bursts. Fire column climbing heavenly high. It is the same range and size as the magic formation, and I can easily imagine that if this were activated all over the city, it would surely be doomed. In moments of impact, Kanata unfolds one of the moves by Sparsi Operatin''s skills to prevent blasts and hot air. Winds up dust and sand, makes my vision worse. "Ugh, it''s awesome, I knew it" Sultre said so with a potpourri. A wound up little thing goes down and clears his sight. What you see there is destruction itself. Until earlier, this island, rich in nature, is like a bald, burning field. "Hey, I guess this is it. Jaaah... do it!! 377 Episode 362: Flames I heard that honking of Sultr, and I distanced myself with a moment''s travel. "Hyahahahahahahaha!! I''m ahead!! With a voice that can also be taken as a cry, Sultr turns his arm toward Kanata, who has distanced himself. At that moment, elementary magic, fireballs appeared in large numbers.... one size at a time is bigger than one person, one person. "Oh, Kanata, what are you going to do with this? Eat, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck." Super huge and super massive fireballs were shot off. Kanata doesn''t try to avoid that substandard flame mass, but stays on the bar and glances at them. The fireball goes to Kanata without your permission. One of those flaming chunks seemed to hit the moment, and it disappeared. Not one, but disappears every time I approach Kanata one after another. Sultr watched the sight as he nibbled. "Do it, do it, do it..." "My turn next... right? "Oh, come here." Kanata casts magic. What emerges with the end of the chant is a large number of spears. Both that and counting were summoned in large numbers to the point of a hundred million robberies. Such a spear surrounds the sult from all directions. "Ho... so? "... well, watch but good" Patchouli and Kanata ring their fingers without any particular significance. The act itself makes no sense about this skill, but it signals it. The spear flies at super speed toward the sultry at the same time. But Sultr also doesn''t show you how to avoid them. Too many spears, I can''t see, but the spears did try to stab the sults. But that feeling doesn''t happen to Kanata. A few seconds later, all the summoned spears ended up heading to Sultr. Traces of a rainy number of spears falling. Everyday there, the well-trained upper body is exposed, just as when the lowkiss is possessed, the hair, white as burnt charcoal, the eyes bright red as the whole eye is red as the flame of the red lotus. The skin is all... black demon god, black as if it deserves its name. There are lines running on such black skin that can be removed as blood vessel-like red or orange, and the nails are crimson. I saw Sonka Shaw. Such is the black shoulder edge of the show, part of the belly, etc. that I can assure you is no longer a human being, shaking like a flame everywhere. "Huh... is that good now? Well, all, I burned it!! Sultre laughs niggardly saying that to Kanata. The teeth visible from it were normally white. "YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!! Temehe is also strong. Me too, Keungye. This is what I wanted, a bloody battle da. And I win this... my blood makes a scene because I win duh duh! Yes, against the sultry screaming like crazy, Kanata also wore an eyelid that she had her eyes shine and sometime made for her beloved childhood tame, and said with one hand to that one. "Oh... so do I. The demon god Sultr...! But you are the incarnation of evil. Meanwhile, I''m more of a messenger than a pitch-black... there''s no way I''m gonna lose this one." "Really...? Huh, huhahahahahahahaha! Eine, Eine... I don''t like that either. Well, how about this?" The magic formation unfolds not only at the foot of Kanata¡­ but also surrounding the upper and lateral diagonal omnidirections. All its magic formations were the magic formations of Fire Emissions. "Screw you... heh" Flaming rays emitted with the roar. But again, Kanata uses instantaneous movement out of that cage of flaming rays and escapes. "Oh, you know what? Sultre reaches out to Shaw''s sword, Leviataine, grabs the pattern rampantly and attaches it to his back. Gakin... and the sound of it sounding. And, at the same time, Kanata appeared behind him, and the summoned action was swinging toward Sultr due to his skills. That''s what I pretended to be. "Sharaah!" The sword is waved abusively. But Kanata, who sensed to be shaken, once again leaves with a moment''s travel. Sultre basically stuck his right hand out. Magic formations appear. "How do we avoid this? Something in distorted form made up of austere flames. Sultre''s chanted magic of firemarchilless of an unthinkable magnitude in common sense turns to Canata as it further burns the surface of the island. One shot that was like a different power from the ball earlier¡­ met, but now it disappeared before I could reach Kanata. The sea abruptly rises and explodes. "Ahhh!? A lot of the fish are dead now, aren''t they? I don''t care." "It could be. But I don''t mind either." "Kukakakakakaka, let''s keep killing each other like this, shall we? I knew Temehe was the best sage I''ve ever fought." 378 Lesson 363: Firepower (Leaf) "Nja ah, this is where it''s real...! You''re gonna die soon, aren''t you? Enjoy it, yo!? ¡­ na" Forward than sultre. A multitude of super-expanded magic formations fall into the eyes of Kanata. "From here on... SS Rank Skills Chan''s on parade, huh? Sultre imitated Kanata, snarling his fingers patsy. It is the flaming magic of the final rank that is unleashed with it. The first of these was Creativity Divine Postoperative Welker Naria. It is also reinforced more than tens of times by the power of the Black Demon Sultr himself, in addition to his skill of the Flaming God. All the magic of that flame, which can be freely reshaped, is shot in a hazy shape that you can see is not formed by thinking very much. But they are inherently very difficult to adore. He didn''t seem to think about it, and Sultre thought about it a lot and thought about the magical form. Still, Kanata disappeared in momentary motion and emerged as she lifted her body into the air in a meditation. "Kha, when you hit it, Neekaa... You''re a coward to fly, aren''t you? "I don''t know that stuff" Kanata stuck her left hand out toward Sultr. A purple blue magic formation unfolded from his hand, and immediately it was activated. It was one of Kanata''s SS rank skills, Thunder Magic, and Bardle. A white lightning strike, whose destructive power is not the norm, falls sultry. But Sultr unfolds a magic formation over his head without making a magical chant. It is a thick ray-shaped flame magic called Flame God Ultimate Magic Infermes. It went toward Kanata''s striking thunder and collided immediately. Baldor was also powerful enough to qualify as a regular SSS-ranked adventurer, but he easily beat it off and Infermes is likely to hit Canata. But Kanata also traveled in momentary motion. "Whoa, you''re not destructive enough, are you? Or am I just strong or something? "... you are not the strong one. Sho is strong." "But I''m the one who''s pulling this guy up.... Dear me, Tsetse! Yes, I scream in a glance as I open my mouth and stick my teeth out. As soon as I put my posture back on, I stare at Kanata. "Steady... you''re aware of Temehe, it''s time. I''m going to write a letter that I''m serious about." It was about three minutes since the battle began. Kanata understands his opponent''s chicara well enough. ______ Strong. I should have been level enough. Kanata was bracketing Taka, who was not her own brother, but would normally beat the demon god assuming he was the lass boss of this world. Until yesterday. But what if we actually fought? Possessed by the King, they invalidate anything but their own status. Plus, he killed Lil easily. Kanata knows exactly how much the show''s normal magic power is. But now that Sultr''s possessed, it''s bouncing a few times. And then again, that''s what you don''t mean. I wish I hadn''t had enough of Sakura''s auxiliary magic, and I feel like I feel chilly in my spine. Still, I had skills, sparcioperatin, but I was able to fight because of it. Without this, Kanata thinks and takes a breath. But I thought you shouldn''t show your weak side. "Heh... heh! I guess! I''m not serious yet either...! Black and dark will drink you! In imitation of Sultr, he developed the same magic formation all at once while making a medium-dichotomous statement that was becoming his clich¨¦. Now dark magic that also comes with correction by skill. Evergrande Demon Cannon. In short, a black, thick laser. Approximately 10 black lasers head to the sultre. He did not try to dodge, stood on the spot, deployed and fired a magic formation in the same number, in the same place. "To that extent? In the overflowing roar, the word reaches Canata''s ear. Sultre''s shot magic was pushing back Canata''s black laser. "Looks like we can still push and win... Cro should be paired with Cro... cool, right? With that word emerges a magical formation mixed with black and red so that it can be worn on the 10 infermes that have been unleashed. The magic was lost for a while¡­ the magic of the flames that brought the darkness together was activated. Stick around like an aura in a flaming ray and enhance it. Pushing back the laser on the canata, it seems as if its strength has doubled. After a while, completely Kanata''s magic loses, and the rays of red flames that put together black flames reach Kanata. Of course, Kanata dodged it upwards with instant travel. Its magical destructive power is immense. The sea slipped away in a straight line. "... fuhahahahahahahahahahaha!... See, next" ______ _____ ___ 379 Episode 364: The Flame of the End (Leaves) "Oolayoo" Fire balls unleashed by Sultr approach Kanata. Turn it off and respond with dark magic. "Hum." But it is also struck out by another fireball that has been shot in further. Such attacks by spears and magic continued for a long time. Kanata thinks. How can I seal that demon god...? The ability of the demon god is to jump up the ability of the possessed. And that evolved skills are added effects about flames, as King Lowkiss''s Absolute Death skills have turned into effects that become lungs after his death. I thought the same thing happened when I melted Lil''s ice. And now, flame magic unlikely firepower¡­ and I''m not serious. The magic of Kanata''s SS rank was lack of firepower. In the meantime, Kanata had guessed that it was a body that was turning into a flame on top of melting what she touched. Because I saw the summoned spear melt and then part of Shaw''s body shake like a flame. Plus the possessed destination is the show, so it can''t even be sent to space. You can finally stab Gungnir by disabling the sults without using a physical attack and also cutting the skill of melting objects on them. Kanata''s winning eyes were too thin then, again, when she started twisting her head, Sultr opened her mouth. "I can''t really boil it... because I know this body. So you''re out of hand?... Yes, I''ve come up with a way to get Temehe to be serious here" Sultr still laughs at Niyanya and looks at Kanata. "If Temehe could entertain me any more, I''d... kill Temehe''s cute girlfriend from here.... Cuckoo... Immediately from here to that country, 2-3 of the country can be destroyed if you give them a magic formation of skills... enough, you can kill them, right? Kanata opened her eyes to the word and repeated what had just been said in her head. Bite your lips. "I won''t let you... never" "Then entertain me, will you? Not tho... like that wolf''s daughter i... zo that gets ashed? I grabbed the dirt on the ground, and Sultre gripped it hard. And there''s a spark coming from the palm of my hand. When my hand was opened, the paralysis and something that was burnt out of the earth fell out of my hand. "Like this... na" "... ugh! Kanata, with one hand, activates the summoning magic of a single spear she has just made, grabbing a tough looking sole. And think of it as ______ "Ohhhhhhhhhhh! Kanata''s unavailable scream. Magic spears that are made to add a variety of things together and can be thrown at high speeds. It no longer flies to sultry at speeds like it used to be, such as sound speed, and penetrates its body _____ "Ah?" I couldn''t pull it out. Its body, made of fire, let the spear pass around where it was supposed to stab. It was the same as Sultre doesn''t have a reality right now. Also, the tip of the spear is about to melt, even though I''ve only touched it for a moment. The spear was somewhere far away at the same speed, and it flew away. "... to that extent...? "Yes, no, not yet! Multiple magic formations surround the vicinity of the sultre. That''s all the powerful skills Canata possesses, a few of each. "Now... what do you say? A magic streak of levels that could destroy one country, unleashed simultaneously. The spear shook, the black magic roared... planned. "... ho" But Sultre could afford it. Immediately pull out Leviataine and instantly absorb the Fire Demon Sword, Moospell, created with SS rank skills. Along the way Leviataine, burning up, Sultre waved it toward all the magic formations. One swing¡­ just one swing, but that''s a blow that can destroy and burn everything down. All of the magic formations expressed by Kanata''s skills were blown to the brilliant speed, tremendous wind pressure and supply. That blow goes beyond just undoing magic and cutting the island in half. And further aft. The sea that lies ahead was cut in two. "How about...!! This is who I am, isn''t it? Wake up to your shoulders with ravataine burning bright red and look proudly at Kanata. Kanata quickly regains her mind after being stunned by what is now too powerful a blow, though. "What''s your next hand... what are you gonna do? ¡­¡­ My next hand is gone. If there is an attack here, then there is no room for the other attack to hit here... etc., at the time Sakura was targeted. "Ugh... gu...... Awwwwww...!! Again, Kanata summons a few powerful spears and starts throwing them. It is used in conjunction with Sparsi Operatin''s skills to draw various orbits and hit the sults, but it passes through the flaming body of the sults. In the midst of its passage, a magic formation appears on the spear. "Eat...! There was no time to wave the sword, and Sultr was made to bathe in magic. That''s two... three... four, five. Many spears repeat the same thing. Once stabbed, the spear that flew to the other side was also pulled back by Kanata and again, passing through the sults¡­ magical firing from. "How about that! Tension and haste. thereby pointing the perspiring face at the sultry. Smoke surrounded the place where the sults were. Kanata tries magic. Absolute sentence. "... well, that''s easy." Coming out of the smoke is a black demon. I''m laughing nitwit. As if to mock Kanata''s deeds. "Speak of healing magic all the time... you''ve outgrown it, huh?... Fighting Temehe... that was a lot of fun! Best ever! But I''m tired of you! Though understanding was the only way I was catching up, Kanata is trying to figure out her next hand. Ignoring it, Sultre slowly raised his hand to heaven. Point to the sky. "Look up, Kanata" As they say, Kanata looks up. Dazzling. Your eyes seem to burn. That would be dazzling, yes, if there were 13 suns. "Take this... and sprinkle it all over the world around where Sakura is. You''re gonna see a lot of stuff, aren''t you? Oh, my God. Now Sakura''s in the castle. ______ Hmm? Sultre grated the hand he was giving and stopped his face grinning perfectly. Signs that incredible things are in confession with Sakura. That''s what I felt. Super massive and magical. Kanata flew 12 fake suns to space by instant travel, just without a view. But still, Sultr is laughing. As if you are no longer interested in Canata. ¡­ that already seems satisfactory. "Huhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! The main dishes are YOO!! 380 gossip halloween I''m in the middle of a fight with Sultr, but it''s Halloween, so this way, please. This story does not adhere to any timeline (* ''- *) ____________________ I woke up. I look at the clock with the ability to notify the date. Today is October 31. It''s Halloween. ... there''s no such thing as it''s Halloween, is there? There is no custom in this world to disguise it as October 31st, so only about anyone from Earth can tell that today is not a normal day. So let''s have a normal day, what a thought. "Happy Halloween! Give me a treat or I''ll make you jerk off! Oh, did Micah get on Halloween? I thought I''d turn that pretty voice over, but, uh, I''ll stay. ''Make me prank'' ¡­ because of that, inexplicable word. I decided to ask Micah about it, keeping the system in place when it happened. "He said he''d be taunted... what? "Mmmm...! I want you to turn around because I disguised myself." "Oh, oh, sorry" I had no choice but to turn that way. Micah was only halloween, and I knew she was dressed Henteco. He''s grabbing a black crock hat, a black piece, and a bamboo shovel with one hand. You''re a witch. Because of it, and you could have dressed me up a little sexier. "Hehe, the witch." "You''ll see when you see it. A witch." "Yeah! Look, isn''t it Halloween today? Thought I was just in the mood. So, the real deal.... if you don''t give me a treat, I''ll make you jerk off? That''s what Micah has been offering one hand, as she gives her upper hand. Regardless, it goes without saying cute. But after all, the phrase ''make me prank you'' is impressive enough to blow it away. "Making you jerk off... what? I asked you earlier..." With that said, Micah looked surprised with her eyes round. "Sorry! Maybe I didn''t hear that." What, you weren''t listening? Then I have no choice. Micah keeps talking. "Eh, ''I''ll make you jerk off'' means that, as the saying goes, if Yudreams don''t give me treats, Yudreams have to jerk off on me...! "Yeah...? If I don''t give Micah a treat, will I taunt Micah? I''m sayin ''it mozily, and I''m sure it''s not a prank in the ordinary sense. So I decided to give you a treat. I have to avoid skinning too much from the morning. "Well, yes, this" "Oh, it''s candy. Thanks." I gave him a stick-pushing candy that didn''t go away from licking it and the flavor changes with every single lick over a specific number of times. "Yeah, yeah. I''m afraid I wasn''t taunted, but I have no choice. If you have dreams, if you eat breakfast, why don''t you pretend to have dreams? "Oh, fine." "Well, I already have a costume I want to put on my dreams." We had breakfast while I had a bad feeling about that Micah thing. I created a slice of pumpkin pie and it''s done quickly. By the way, what''s that disguise Micah got for you? I forgot one day, but when I was on Earth, I was dressed in a transformative costume by Micah, the protagonist of a girl''s children''s cartoon. Micah and Sho took a mess of pictures then. Basically, I don''t hate women''s clothing, but that was just embarrassing... "Hi this, come on! "Yep..." I miss the old days. What Micah''s been offering me is made-up clothes and cats. And chokers with needs socks and small chains. ... Just a little reflection that maybe it wasn''t a good thing I gave Micah some dark matter-creation. "Are you wearing this? "Can''t you? If you had dreams, I''d dress the same after that, wouldn''t I? "Okay, I''ll wear it.... let me ask you something, what is my gender...? "Keep it up." "Okay." How did this happen? Maybe Micah shouldn''t have gotten used to making me dress like a woman, as a matter of course, but ''dressing the same'' is cheating. There''s no reason to say no anymore. ... I would love to see it. _____ ___ _ "Huh... Huh! I knew it would look good..." "Oh, yeah?... hehe, right... nya! Micah looks at me and looks stunned and takes a mess picture on her tozumaho. Kayu, I''m also a little fresh because I''ve never had a choker and Nieso combination with a cat in made-up clothes. I knew I was cute... I can''t believe it. "Oh, I took it. I took it! If you have a dream, you can take it off if you want! Instead, masquerade something else, okay?... because I''m going to get dressed now" Micah moves into the corner of the room and starts dressing as she tozmaho with a satisfied face. ... um, what should I voluntarily disguise myself as? Honestly, I don''t know if I can keep this up... Otherwise, would you wear Chinese clothes? A fuzzy dress would be nice. ......... can we keep this up, I knew it. "To, nya, I changed my clothes...! I wish I had to tell you I would wear it from myself if you were ashamed, but Micah stood in front of me shy of cat ear made clothes + a outfit. Cute... oh, how cute. If I showed it to both the guys in the world, I would blow my nose and then bleed a lot and it would be so cute that I was going to graduate! I''m kind of used to it, so I''m fine, but I''m still attracted to this. Being in love with that figure for a while, Micah, who cut the numbness, began to talk. "What will your husband do in disguise? "Hey, me... no, I think I''ll stay like this too! "Nyah! That''s a good thing! I stick to it, I put it on the end of the story, nymph. I can''t help it because it''s cat made clothes. "Nha, what are we going to do? "Nyah... I thought I''d enjoy the disguise, but this is self-best... So enjoy making sweets slowly." "Nyah, I will! Me and Micah started making sweets. I''ve made enough for a few days not to bother him. It should be noted that the cat maid clothes became our trauma... not only did we have normal afterwards. ###### It''s Happy Halloween! What an idiotic conversation in the second half... ... I really wanted to prepare an illustration, but right now, I''m very busy in time..._(©´ "¦Å:)_ I''m sorry if you were thinking that there would be something (''; ¦Ø.'') 381 On the 365th day in the vehicle Sakura was talking a lot to Micah while she was on the plane. I look outside worried about the flickering of the two of them, and listen. "Sister... there''s... a lot going on..." "Cherry blossoms, I''m sorry. I think we should talk about that later. ¡­ guide, because I think we''ll get there soon" "Wow, okay." They looked outside with the clouds behind them. That''s how fast this plane is. "Well, yeah. Status, skills, tell me more? Then you''ll have to hurry." "Ugh, yeah, let''s start..." Think about it for a second, it looks like Sakura decided to explain her leaf skills and status. "The leaves. Like I said, I can use instant travel. Not only that, but space...? Looks like we can do a lot of that." "That''s a powerful skill! What a name? "It should have been Spaghetti Operatin, not Spaghetti..." Spasi operatin... sure it''s not English. What the hell is that word? I don''t know. "Not only that! Dealing with weapons, Divine Righteousness, amplifying the effects of dark magic...! "We can do that, too.... Ye, what is your status? "Shh, the status is over 100,000... 700,000 because it''s the highest... was it? Me and Mika face each other. Looks like you''ve worked out enough too. Really. Maybe he repeated the dungeon over and over like us. "Hehe, that''s pretty good...! So, what about cherry blossoms? "I... remember a skill called Eveling Leame or something similar to Leaf." Eveling Leame. This is another skill I''m not sure about. There are too many skills in this world to know¡­ in the first place, too many skills. If it was a game, wouldn''t it be possible to do all the completions or something? "So, what''s Evelyn Leame like? "Evelyn Leame says it strengthens healing magic, auxiliary magic, and tree magic." "That''s all?" "Yeah, but I made this skill by synthesizing it so I could bring people back to life." "... What''s your status? "Status... about 200,000 on average...? I forgot because I haven''t seen it lately..." "Hmmm..." Because we have a stronger status, or Micah, who doesn''t look surprised to hear the whole thing. "What about your sisters? "Hehehe... your sisters are stronger than you guys, so - Shh! "What!? Sakura has a very surprising look at Micah. Note that Mika has a doya face............. cute. "Su... what are your skills? "Skills... I don''t have that big of a deal. Because I''ve imitated a lot of dreams... eh. But I have dreams! That''s what I said, you two turn to me. It''s been a while since I''ve seen two beautiful sisters with different hair, skin and eye colors that are quite similar. "... What is Ayumu''s brother''s skill? He asked me, so I have to answer. "Uh... say Item Master and Dark Matter Creative. The skill of the item master to make things¡­? You can make legendary weapons and more." "Sort of... more...? More than that...? "That''s more than that. Explain it for a long time, when this mess is over." Divine Class... If they were, Cherry Blossom wouldn''t know about them. I knew you didn''t know I was having this reaction. "Ugh, yeah. Okay. So what about Dark Matter Creative? "That''s the arr that just made this ride. Dark Matter... you know that, right? I am free to make items from the array. Everything hasn''t gone through the process." "Huh!? Sakura looks surprised. Yeah, yeah, the surprise is the same as Micah''s. I don''t know how many times today. I keep my eyes open. "Look, like this" I put out a can of juice powder in front of Sakura. My hands are hot... I have to give them to you soon. "Yes, go ahead" "Ah... thanks" Juice powder in this world... yeah, because there''s no filling itself. One of Cherry Blossom''s favorite things. The plane siren rang as Cherry Blossom tried to open that juice powder.... uh, did this mean... arrival? Cherry blossoms stop opening the juice powder and choke it. Grabbing Micah''s sleeve. "Hey, what!? "What is it? Dreams." "I think we''re here..." The three of us are slowly descending. From this fuselage, we look out.... worn out, two people on an island like that, standing in a potpound that was going to be gone now. On the other hand... he''s got an eyelid. It''s Kanata. Am I still suffering from two diseases by this time? ... Nevertheless, I''m glad you''re safe, really. On the other hand, according to the story, Sho... but it''s not good. The whole body is black, a human-shaped creature with only an ominous hunch... is that the Black Demon? The two of you just look at us and don''t particularly try to move. In time, the fuselage floated in the sea. From there the bridge leaves to the island. "... well, I''ll go" "Yeah...! Me, Mika and Sakura, we went outside. 382 Episode 366: Hey, Ye. "Hyahahahahahahahahahahahaha!! There he is! This magic, uh-huh! Psychotic." Sho is... regrettable, but his face is cool. It''s a different type from me. But now, Xiang''s skin is black as ink, her hair is white... and she has a red, cracked pattern. Open your mouth wide and laugh. The leaves were... sweaty and bishobic. Sure, this place is hot enough to think it might be a sauna. I guess that''s because of this demon god too. Those leaves are on us... no, they rightly stare at cherry blossoms with their eyes containing consternation. "... Kura? "Gahahahahaha! I didn''t think Sakura would come from over here, Kanata! It''s frightening. Is that Sho? Sho isn''t very much right now, but he doesn''t look like a righteous ally to help those who are drowning alone. Besides, Samayle had more products... "Why are you here, cherry blossoms!? Don''t come..." "Well... because... I... I told you... I told you I wouldn''t like it if the leaves were gone...! Why did you try to do it alone...? Oh...? Ooh? No way. The relationship between you two is going on while your brothers don''t know...!? No, more than that. So far, nobody''s touched me and Mika. If I had thought about it, the leaves would be gone from our eyes. and at the same time there are awesome signs from behind...! "... why did you bring cherry blossoms? Me and Mika turn around. The leaves, which are taller than me, were staring down at me and Micah and staring at me in a tremendous shape. Brother, I''ve never seen a face like this with leaves. I''m scared, to be honest. "No, before that. What about you guys?... I take a good look at posters in the city and stuff..." "Oh, uh... we''re here to reinforce from the Kingdom of Mephirado. As an SSS Ranker..." When Micah explains that, Ye et al sigh one big. "... sorry. Will you take the cherry blossoms home? Honestly, people in this world are nothing but foot hands." Because of the amount of sweat, it''s obvious what he''s talking about because of his disadvantage. That''s a butt pen later!... but I''ve never. You cut the paralysis, the black demon who waited for me opens his mouth. "Hey, are we done talking? Dear me, I want to fight, I want to fight, I''m woodswoods. Whoo! For now, yall? With that said, Sho... no, the demon god sticks his hand forward. The magic formations that show up... is amazing magic!? This is surprising. Maybe stronger than Samayil for being alone. A continuous mass of flames was launched from the magic formation that could be called the Aurora Flame. How tall are we? How big are we? Still, I can see that you''re keeping the range down and turning it to power. "... ugh! The leaves came out to shelter before us. Flame masses coming towards you. Besides, I''m trying to hit it as it is without even casting magic, but I guess this is the fight style. "Ah... no! Sakura tries to run to the leaves. Micah stopped it. The group of flame masses where they hit the leaves ______ has inadvertently disappeared without a trace. I see, how was the space? This is strong, really. "... you get it, right? Please take the cherry blossoms home soon. I''ll send you back to the country." With that said, Ye reaches toward us. "Don''t be shy. Wow! I thought I heard a missing voice during that time, a giant magic formation of red in the sky.... of SS rank skills, probably too. "Jaaah... na" Patchouli, and a finger patch that sounds like it sounds. One island can be swallowed from the magic formation, a flaming ray was emitted. Ye seem to be in a hurry with his hands sticking out to us... but from here on out, only your brother can do it? I took my favorite God-like sword out of the magic back. "You know, leaves. You have the best status. 700,000, right? Sakura told me.... but you know, we''re kansting." I jump as much as I want toward the flaming rays. The sword remains upward. "Kang... st? "Yes, Stathkanst. 999999 is the best, isn''t it? You didn''t know - cherry blossoms! Eh heh." Micah looks like a doorman again. Sakura is surprised again. Leaf doesn''t seem to know what it is. You''re smart, so you can''t swallow the situation right away or something? The sword finally came into contact with the rays of the flames. From there, the flames are sucked into my sword. This ability activated a long time ago, the absorption of magic. Look at Don and this sword that sucks in the magic and goes, leaves don''t seem to catch up with any more understanding. The demon gods are so nasty and disgusting. When I suck up the flames, I land right next to the leaves. Here''s what I said. "You''re a ghost of a level increase, that''s how much you can do! 383 Episode 367: Its your brother. "... Huh? Leaves solidify after hearing that one word of mine... oh!? You can''t harden up, now! True, bad leaf habit. I was looking into Leaf''s smartness. The research institute briefly said, ''Instead of being smart, I''m excessively surprised, and if that''s more than a certain size, it won''t work'', that''s what I was told. But I didn''t care until now because leaves rarely surprised me enough to freeze. "...... alaa? Again, Kanata, why are you stiff, Scar? Kukakakakakaka" Also... do you mean that''s not all today... Sakura hasn''t told me that. ... I have no choice. I stood by the leaves and slapped my butt as hard as I could. Good feeling. Maybe it''s a lot of female hormones with me... I''m just saying it appropriately. It''s okay because it''s not softer than Micah. And leaf awakening. "No!?... Yeah, that. Level ghosts..." "Yeah, it''s me, isn''t it?" What do I say, Ye, after all, the man and I have patted our crushed eyes on a lovely face that I can''t think of, and I have looked down. "Uh... oh, no" "A smart leaf would know, wouldn''t it? Well, who am I? Leaves looked wide open again, wondering if he had only got a rare face. "No way... brother? "Yeah. It''s your brother." "... what''s the proof? Evidence... right... Hey, it''s good, I guess it''s easy to understand. "The Book of the Dark Magic Forbidden Bible and The Power in the Right Hand: Boy K" on the second step of the bookshelf in the Leaf Room " "Ok, ok. You''re my brother." In addition, your brother knows that the boy K has a picture of Sakura''s smiling face, a picture of Sakura making her happy eating a parfait, and a picture of two shots under a plum tree of leaves and cherry blossoms. It''s easy to understand. I wish I''d just gone out with you. "Gahahahahahahahahahaha! What is it? Teme and the others are involved, huh? Just die! Aurora flame emitted. I didn''t look at you, I just laid out my sword. By the time that giant fireball arrives here, the sword will be sucking it away. "Brother...! Why is your brother in this world...!? How _____ we are, especially Micah...! Oh, yeah, brother, my sister Micah is _____" "Did you call? With that said, I peek into your face from behind Cherry Blossom. Leaves are outrageous. After that, scream. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!? "haha..." Sakura laughs bitterly. Totally sultry is outside the mosquito nets, but it''s pointless and no problem sultry how to fight a magic subject at this point when I get here. "Brother... Micah sister...! Brother, Micah sister...!... Ugh... brother... ugh" The leaves nearly cried. Well, did you like me enough to cry? Glad. But now I''m in trouble for crying, so I kicked the leaf snake. "No!? Uh-huh... what the fuck!? "After a touching reunion and all that! I feel like crying too..." And she looks fine. Good. "... so? I thought you were Xiang. "Yeah, I am. Micah sister." Micah seldom stares at Sultr. "I can''t believe it..." "Right. But it''s true, sister." "... can''t you do something about it? Micah said that to Ye and Cherry Blossom. The leaves shake their heads. "That''s totally... I don''t know how to separate Sho from the demon gods..." "Sho''s taking over, isn''t he? Like a comic strip, flying like this, awakening the mental body inside... I don''t know, can''t you do that? We face each other. "No, I haven''t tried it yet..." "Then let''s do it. Is there anything wrong with Sho being taken over? "Then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ there is" As a matter of thought, Cherry Blossom and Ye taught us more about the daughter of a werewolf beast named Lil than just now. Anything, that lil was my daughter... Sho and her, apparently. The details were omitted, and it happened again, but she fell in love with Sho from her daughter anyway. ... where? The only element I can think of that I fall in love with is someone who has a strong sense of justice, is manly, gentle, sports omnipotence, is not retarded, and feels good with a deep face... ......... Anyway. Apparently the daughter was killed by a demon god. That, too, so that cherry blossoms can never be revived by their restorative magic. So Sho went mad, and then he took over... Hmm. ......... If I had even one hair left, I''d be able to bring it back to life in Amrita... 384 Episode 368: Shaking Emotions "Actually, there''s an Amrita." I explained Amrita to Ye and Sakura. Sultre attacked me, but Micah struck me out with a divine bow, so no problem. I''m leaving Micah to fight now. "Ha!? What is it... If that''s the case, it''s already spread to the public..." "Yeah. But I only found one book, both literature and mine. I can''t help not being famous." Let me tell you something, I doubt why Amrita tends to be on the record the other way around. I wonder how that only explains that one book. I don''t know. "Damn... if that happens...! Brother Ayu, what level of item is it? "The one with the god class. It''s on top of the Epic." "Huh? I''ve seen or heard that..." The leaves that were about to believe my story, again, seem to have made me wonder. "Really... does it exist? As it exists, is Sho convinced that he can believe the story and bring Mr. Lil back to life? ¡­ and how long it will take to find it¡­" "Yeah. It''s okay. Yes this, Amrita." I tried to hand one Amrita to Leaf. But Leaf keeps his eyes open and surprised, he doesn''t try to receive it. ... Sultre''s looking at something over here... no, I feel like I''m looking at Amrita, but maybe it''s my fault. "What''s wrong? "Ya... this, real? "Yeah. Not even diluted, raw liquid" "... how come your brother has it? "Huh? Because I can make... For now, Leaf, you''re tired, aren''t you? Drink up, here. There''s about a thousand more, and you don''t have to worry about the numbers or anything." I forced the leaves to hold Amrita. But keep staring, don''t try to drink,. I kicked my tibia because it might be a freeze. "No!?... Ouch, brother, Ouch! "Then don''t harden up.... I hope you drink soon." "Oh... yeah" The leaves probably drank it. One bite, the moment I put it in my mouth, my eyes open. And all the scratches, burns, dirt with coal, they just disappeared beautifully. "... are you sure it''s real? With his eyes open, Ye said that to me. "That''s why you''re saying it. I''ll use this to convince Sho! I made a gutspaw and appealed to you to take action now. "Okay. Try it. Well, it''s like I''m doing the best I can to seal the magic." The leaves stepped back from the spot. On the contrary, I even went to Micah, who was confronted with the demon god, and slapped him on the shoulder. Micah, take turns. "Ok, ok! Not showing any tiredness, Micah went back to the leaves. It was intact, and I''m not worried about Mika. Now I confront Sultr. "... that girl was pretty funny too, nah...! Temehe is awesome. I get it, I actually see him and I get it! The boulder just wiped out Samayil''s bastard, nah! Sultre said so quickly, as excited. ... you know I defeated Samayil... "I know." "Oh. Even if I know.... or Amrita, I didn''t know you really had it... I''m surprised." What is it, sultry is a demon god? He seems to know a lot of things. I knew I was responding to Amrita. Besides, unlike Samayil, it''s stand-alone... and it''s probably pretty strong compared. "So, you''re gonna do it, right? Bloody battle... fight, fight... fight!! I want...! "Um, I''d like to relax... No, for now..." I made a big wheel with my hand in front of my mouth and shouted out loud at it.... not sultry, but sho. "Oooh hey! Sho, can you hear me? "Ah?" Black Sho''s hand stopped as he was about to pull his sword out of his sheath. "If you can hear me, uh-huh! Something''s happening. "No way... Temehe, trying to call the inside... ugh..." Sultre''s hand began to move quickly. And I raise my hand just a little bit. Looking at you pulling it, it looks like you''re forcing it to move. "You''re hearing me. - Huh!... Lil was murdered? I''d use Amrita to bring it back to life. Huh?" "Stop, don''t call me! Seriously, though, you''re gonna wake up! Sultre came here in a panic, shooting a pillar of black fire. But that''s absorbed by the sword, too. Still, one shot of magic seems so powerful. I can see that the amount of MP and magic for the sword is unusual. If it was a normal hit, it might be a bad idea for me. ... Now, Sultre panicked, which means this method is useful!... keep going! 385 Lesson 369 vs. Black Demon Sultr "In the room where I was staying." Lil''s falling out of her daughter''s hair, right? And if you put an amrita on it... Because they''ll bring you back to life! "Yammer, yammer!! Don''t say anything to quell his anger! Stop that mouth! More magic to be unleashed. The magic formation, which I know is going to blow up all over this island, unfolded many and many. But the sword still sucks in all of it. Hey, dust or something, I don''t have a good view, but so far, you can totally afford it. "Quickly take your body back from the sultry -! Now, Lil will bring your daughter back to life! "Oh, I guarantee it -! Mr. Lil will be brought back to life. - Whoa! Soon the leaves will stand next to me and they will come together and scream. "Huh...! Temee... lah..." Did Leaf''s words work, or it looks like Sultr''s right half lost his complete freedom. ...... Mmm. I didn''t expect you to react more than I said in Mabdachi... Seems like I''ve been involved a lot in the last few days, and I''m a voice right now, like just before I changed my voice, so my voice has changed since I was on Earth... maybe I can''t help it. "One more push." "Oh.... what-! Go get your hair to Sho''s room now. - Whoa! You can bring Mr. Lil back to life. - Whoa! Sounds, that word. Sultre suppressed his head with his moving hand and began to get bored. "Aaaaaa...! Get out... kunja... Yes, if I let him come back to life now...! Na talking on my own... Because Lil is naked... ugh! Don''t tell me, it''s my body, this is mine...! You can''t bring him back to life now! I just didn''t think the first voice was "Don''t let Lil come back to life because he''s naked now"... I mean, I''m getting to the point where Sho can talk! Good for you wow...! "Aaaaaaaa! Shit, shit, shit! Gnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Sultre was forced to move his hand. ... Sho has been pressed in or Sultr''s arm is no longer pulling. "Ha... ha... damn Temehe and others! Die, Goraaaaaaaaaaaa! Magic again, even though it doesn''t work for us. Dozens... yeah, 100 deployed such a number of SS rank skills magic formations. The sky, the sea and the land will be covered with immense and vicious magic formations. "To a boulder... sucking this... you can''t! Pattiri and Sultr rang their fingers. Awesome sound, chain of explosion sounds. "Kahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! I think that was super firepower that would involve Sakura, Mika, and all the planes... In fact, the ocean is boiled and water vapor is generated in large quantities, and the island has disappeared. The plane that was supposed to be an epic is melting without a trace. "Destruction complete...! Have some more fun...... ha? But of course. We''re intact. It floats in the universe and doesn''t even have to fall into the sea. "Hey, that''s awesome firepower! I''m headed for Sultre. I can''t see the front. I wave my sword and take away all the swords around me. "But it didn''t reach us. Too bad. So far, I don''t know if I can handle it better than Samayil." As a scaffold, create a new island with dark matters. I gently grazed the four of us there. "Um, Temee, koraa!? The next moment, it''s the blade of flame that appears. Looks like Sultre wrapped a flame attribute around his sword, and just like I took away the water vapor''s plume, it took away the nature of the island. Regardless, the leaves moved us elsewhere at that moment, and we came right back, so it''s completely intact. "... what do we do? Can I seal it now? I want to see the face of a daughter named Sho''s girlfriend." Put your sword on your shoulder, with a ton of it. I saw Sultre''s expression. ... Are you laughing? I''m laughing disgusting. "Kukaka..." As if enjoying this situation, he fishes the corner of his mouth to the limit of Sho''s mouth and laughs at Nitanita. Sho''s smile is a little refreshing. It''s worse than my troubled smile. "Uh, uh, uh! Nice, nice...! It''s great, this is the first time I''ve been cornered so far! Attitude whichever is bigger. I moved my body excessively and said so like a speech. If Sho is consciously doing that, I''m sure I''m beating him up. "... I mean, I''m serious from here too!... Heartwarming, true brave man! My name is Black Demon Sultr...! A fiery demon!... Hyahahahahahahahaha!" 386 Lesson 370 vs. Black Demon Sultr-2 "... Seriously from here, what happened to Sho? Micah shrugged. "Hyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! If it''s true, you can''t take yourself away from me! Micah said it small, but it sounded sultry. Maybe I didn''t have to bother shouting. ... and did Sho get pushed in... I don''t have a choice. Do it normally? "Leaf, do you have an item to seal or something? If there''s anything like a brave sword, it''s a lot easier... "Yeah, this" The leaves offered a spear with a single blade. The results of the appraisal make him appear to be the legendary weapon, the ''Spear of the Wise Gungnir''. Hi, they can only handle sage. "Uh, this can only be used by the leaves..." "Yeah. Looks like it. I knew it wasn''t your brother, it was me, no, my...! "Cherry Blossom is here, and I know you want to cool it, but I''ll seal that demon god." I''ll step forward a few more steps toward the sultry. I turned around and said this to Micah, Leaf and Cherry Blossom. "Mika, make sure the leaves and cherry blossoms aren''t damaged! I''ll do the rest on my own." "Mm, okay." "And leaves, throw this at the good times." Create a massive amount of Sage Spear Gungnil at the foot of the leaves. It might be useful to have lots of sealed items, just like when fighting the evil demon Samayil. "What...!? Is this gunnil...? "Yeah. Because I can make as much stuff as I want to. Tell me when you''re short." "Ha... ha..." That''s good. I''m going to turn around and scream at Sultr. "Um, was it a bloody, meat-leaping battle? I''ll do it for you now............ Huh! Sultre laughs as disgustingly as he did earlier when he heard that.... No, Sho laughs fresher. "Hyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Then let''s start a bloody battle¡­ let''s start! It''s the only way to get started, right? Damn it." Moment after moment, everything in Sho''s body burns as if it had been burned to the ground. Its thermal power is rough, and even from this distance, which is quite far away, it feels as if it has soaked its entire body in hot water. I felt that, so I immediately handed out five epic things to all Micahs, including myself, that would make them exceptionally resistant to fire. If it was as hot as this, your clothes would even melt. "Cuckoo, cuckoo! Are you not hot? A boulder." "Yeah, sort of." If it''s so hot, I don''t know what''s going on with Sho himself. Maybe I''m used to this because I''m a firefighter aspiring... I can''t believe it. I''m lying to the boulder. Maybe he''s not hot. "Bye, Leaf, please" The leaves grabbed one of the gunnils and threw as much as they wanted. It''s super fast, like laser rays, to the sultry while drawing kinesthetically strange starts. But _________ "Chitchat... it doesn''t work" For a moment I thought it was a hit on Sultr, Gungnir melted away. That would have been good. I hear Sultr''s body is made of flames, and Gungnir pierced Sultr more on his own. Besides, by the time I finished penetrating the pattern, the gunnil had disappeared and disappeared. ... horrible. At this point, I can see that it''s not the same Samayir way of calling his people and beating them with tens of thousands of bodies. If it''s quantity, this guy is quality. I''m sure it''s more powerful than anything we''ve fought for.... and try to change the way you look at it. "Ha-ha-ha! I couldn''t. Nah...! How about this?" Fireball "... hey! Behind the sultry. What emerges from it¡­ is an SS-ranked move that inspired us to come here, a fireball that is comparable in magnitude and magnitude to what seems to be the giant sun one¡­ yes, a fireball indeed¡­! There was no magic formation and the activated air was definitely a fireball. This is out of standard. I''m getting a couple dozen more times more than my stats are kansting. It could be as good as my shooting fireball. Maybe... I''ve never tried it. "Scatter." Sultre grunted so, as well as that super huge fireball was fired. It comes this way at great speed, melting the ground in a jizzy fashion. ... I''m worried that even God''s sword can absorb it. As a precedent, I stick a magic absorbent legendary sword, which is also the size of a fireball, to the ground. Instead of walls. "Brother... this...!? Leaves are astonished. Sure, you''d be surprised if a sword like this came out of nowhere... but it''s been broken through. 387 Lesson 371 vs. Black Demon Sultr-3 The sword melted out of the middle. The power to melt not only the sultry himself, but even the magic of the epic....... after all, it seems better not to look too sweet. "Oops! Solya, that was a sword. He was helpless in front of me." Yeah, say it like you can afford it. In fact, it''s this in a fireball, so I know I''ll be able to afford it. If you hadn''t been reincarnated like this, you wouldn''t even be able to reward me with one arrow. "Yeah... yeah... hey! If a physical attack doesn''t work, a magic attack. I have just learned a new skill, Undoubled Thunder¡­ not "God of Thunder" and create and equip items that enhance the power of thunder moves as ornaments on arms, neck and feet. And he released Thunderball just like Sultre. I think maybe the fireball and the power and range just now are the same. Hehe, you tried it for the first time, but you can show it out. If you can do it on this scale, even the Gold Rose Queen Dragon can break through a blow. Still, we can have as many shields over here, but over there...? How do we prevent it? "Hyahahahahahahaha! Yikes...! Say no or no, fireballs as good as the earlier ones that appear in front of the sults. That collides with Thunderball. As a result, explosions and shocks rolled in on a scale that seemed as if the SS ranked adventurer''s all-out offense had hit each other when he said it was just elementary magic, a ball. Sand dust that can be wound up. Should I say, though I cleared up something that immediately hindered those visions, after all? At the end of my improved vision I only stop smiling creepy with Niyaniya, the face of a black-shoe emerges. "Njaa...... what''s this? When my vision is completely clear. The next offense Sultre made was also fireball. However, that number is 200... no, there could be 500. I don''t know. I guess from a person without power like this, there''s only despair. 500 such fireballs up, down, left, right in all directions, as if one by one was a star. "... hey, what... this..." That''s what Ye shrugged. If so, can the leaves not reach this level in the ball? Hmm, me and... maybe Micah can do it! Your brother is better! "Kukakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka! Deal with it, Yo! Hyahahahahaha." "It''s okay." I ran for the sky. It feels like it''s stopping, like I left the sound and the air behind. Yeah, I''m expanding the zone and moving fast. Now one by one, I let you absorb the fireball. Leaves and cherry blossoms, of course, neither Micah nor Sultr should see my movements. When I''m done wiping out all the fireballs, I land back where I belong and make a flat look. Unzone. "Hahahahahahaha... ha...? "Hey, you were okay, weren''t you? Sultre stares at me. That''s also with a pretty serious look. I saw a showy face at that time. After all, it''s Sho who''s possessed. We have to help him quickly. It''s time for me to kiss Micah and "Same skills as Kanata-kun... Bye...? Oh, well, you moved fast, didn''t you? Tane to be analyzed in no time. Come on, he''s smarter than Leaf...! "I saw you, didn''t I? What, did you see it? Disappointing. I thought Sho''s head turned into a monster, but you didn''t. Not the other way around. Reverse. You mean you saw my movements even for a second. I knew that was bad, too. "Heh, I see it" "You can move so fast, a creature is... Sasu has already defeated the demon god, Arim... hey! Nahahahahahahahahaha!" I wonder if it''s because I felt like I was being spotted when I said Alim? You don''t know what a man is, do you? For once, in my previous life or in this world, when I''m a man, I''m a girl... no, I''m a beautiful girl. No, rather than that, what shall we do with the next attack? By purposefully defending you mean that magic works even if it was a little. Maybe we should still fight the magic subjects. "Well... next time." I decided to be so uptight. I don''t want to lose that they gave me 500. That''s why I put out the thunderball. Takusa, roughly, about 10,000 pieces. "What...!? "Hey... brother!? Cherry blossoms and leaves seem surprised. The sky is bright yellow, I can''t help it. "Fine... let''s go... come on..." "Yeah." I immediately indiscriminately shot the little stars in the sultry. 388 Lesson 372 vs. Black Demon Sultr-4 10,000 yellow balls hit the sults one after the other. Normally, I would lose sight of it in flash, so I put on my special glasses and saw the sultry undergoing intensive fire. "Hyahahahahahahahahahaha!" Even with some bullets, Sultre was definitely slashing the Thunderball off with a sword with a common name such as Levatein. ... What''s going on with that sword? Originally, you could turn the electricity towards your body and be paralyzed... yeah, even if the demon god is the boss so the state anomaly doesn''t work, it''s something that that sword could blow up, like my big sword melted in a fireball. I was curious, I appraised the sword. I see, I can merge with the sword I created with my skills, in the street. I mean, sultry and sho''s... cherry blossoms taught me... yes, "Flaming God". You''re fusing the flaming swords (which is probably SS rank skills, too) created in tandem with Levatein. Because of that, no, I would expect this... but Leviataine is about the elementary level of this sword of God... maybe you can think of it as more fortified than that. "Brother...! Give me a scalpel..." Like Ye and the others noticed that Sultr easily kept this group of balls to a minimum of damage. But I put one hand up, and I signaled it was okay. "Why...? "Haha, ''cause I haven''t really taken it out yet" That''s what I answer to Leaf''s question. Actually, it is. ... but maybe we won''t win. I have such a feeling... it doesn''t work... it doesn''t work. It''s no different than being able to fight the best enemies of all time, both in the raven and in the corner. I don''t know, maybe I''m a little... excited. Yes, I have this sentiment about the battle... since Samayir? Yeah, Samayle itself went easy, so much more. When I was still helpless... fighting rainbow emperor dogs in the dungeon. Maybe since then. "Ahhh! I could afford... ze? Of all the thunderballs that were there, only about 3% were probably hit, Sultre said so with Leviataine on his shoulder, without ever getting a scratchy body of Sho. You cast healing magic, and all the scratches are gone the moment you blink. "... I knew it wouldn''t work" "Yeah. But it was pretty good, huh? Fluently, I''m next, right? Yes, Sultr didn''t feel bad, he smiled with a magnificent refreshing smile, like when Sho was enjoying the game. When Sultre puts one hand forward, the red and black magic formations appear. "I could have held on to the emission''s multiplication like this... Tem¨¦ and I still seem to be able to afford it. It''s the real deal, huh? The skirmish is over. Full destruction mechanism, as the second round...... nah" Magic grows. Luminescence. And fire. The roar of red and black flames looms at us just like the magic formation... no, just at me. Hehehe, nevertheless... there is only one thing that Sultr seems to have been good about the person he possessed. That this situation could have been done. My favorite game _____ Micah is my priority in the future, and although I haven''t played it in nearly six months, the third of "Dragner Story" this. Practically the last piece in the Dragner Story series I played. The guy whose lass boss possessed the main character''s past best friend... Exactly the same situation...! I wouldn''t say I want a bloody battle, like a sultry. But... I can''t say that Sho was good with him, but I can tell you. I will create a massive shield of that black flame and allow it to be defended in turn. Flame Resistance + Magic Absorption + Magic Power Reduction. This burns down the combined Epic Shield, coming this way even though it only weakens the power a little. The scale and flashness are better than the ball game earlier. But this magical power wasn''t half. Exactly, a blow that destroys everything and attributes it to nothing. The only person who would be able to stand against this would be Sultr himself, whose body is made of flames. Two or three of the country, you can afford to destroy them. "Ah!? That''s what Micah shouted. The last one¡­ the 500th or so shield was broken. Micah the boulder can''t help but scream too. [It''s okay, my honey] Oh, my God, I fly jokes. It could have been a bad thing if it had hit me, but I''d _____ that magic. "Hyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! I struck it off with Thunder Emissions. Though Sultr is also laughing at Niyaniya with a disgusting grin. I feel like I''m having a really good time on that face. 389 Episode 373 vs. Black Demon Sultr-5 "Huhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha Hyah, great, sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa sasa Next, next, next, next, next, next... no." Sultre also deployed a magic formation containing such power that he could speculate that it was comparable to the blackflame earlier, and turned his hand here to fire it. "But... will this also be prevented... Kukaka." And I think I squealed, and I put that hand down. Like crazy, but happily laughing. Up until earlier the sultry had changed, and as soon as possible, it was true-faced like it had really suddenly cooled to something. That''s right, was that the blow you did all you could just now? That was prevented or something... "It''s a coincidence... but when it comes to being prevented... If Tem¨¦ is serious, I''m gonna lose." The expression really changes corny. Now he''s smiling sadly, and he''s got a face to say. Could it be that I realized the difference in strength... or something? "Probably... but how much SS rank magic did you use, you won''t get my attacking. Simply think about it. That''s a difference in status. Magic is delivered with this physical skill, Mit¨¦..." Looks like it was what I expected. Sultre stopped by while me, Micah, Ye and Sakura looked over there not to be alarmed with doubts about her leopard attitude, with her sword in place. You look like you''ve given up somewhere. The next word released from him like that was a little shocking. "How many times have you been reincarnated? Tens of thousands of demons have been defeated? Amrita and her sword... you also use god-grade tools. In the first place, why do you have god-grade tools? What ''d you do before you got that strength? The word reincarnation and deity is the first word I''ve heard from anyone but me, Micah, and others from Earth. The reincarnation was surprising, considering that this sword was found to be divine because it was normally appraised. I was surprised, but if you think about it carefully, Demon God has been alive for years, and it''s about Demon "God," maybe it''s natural to know. "Yeah... well, I''m not gonna answer that" And I''ll get back to you. You didn''t think he would return the answer, in particular, and he didn''t pursue it and talked to me on his own. "... status. That limit is 999,999. Now I''m a few times more than that number, but Temehe is more than that." I''m sure that''s because you''re wearing a stat doubling item all over your body. Even everyday clothes are changed to be like that. Rings on all my fingers except my middle finger, which I still plan on wearing my wedding ring with Micah. Earrings on ears, hair fastening on hair, leather belt for thighs on feet, choker on neck, perforated gloves, shoes, underwear¡­ I don''t feel crisp if I give it anyway. Anyway, everything you''re wearing, you''re doubling my status. "Right, yeah" "... so, the effect of that sword. You''re absorbing the MP mess, right? I took the liberty of appraising..." Sultre said so pointing to my sword. Something very puzzling, he seems to be complaining with his face. "... I, the demon god, do not know the god. Of course, we know everything about only a few God-like tools in the world... but, yeah, yeah! Tem¨¦ has a sword I don''t know! I see, that''s why you look so strange. "Well, I made this." ¡­¡­¡­ Hyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Seriously... heh! Ah, uh, seriously, Hyahahaha!! Sultre laughed out again about what was wrong. I just told you the truth. Well, I do admit that the Divine Gem class is amazing. "In the street, confronted by Samayil, you live normally! Amrita can make it all she wants, right? While we were talking about this, I figured out that most of the things you''re wearing are stat items! Hahahahahahahahahaha! What a substandard! I''ve thought about this, too! Sultre goes on to talk even more without worrying about this side, who keeps talking to one person at such a speed that he can''t speak from this one. "Yeah, well, then there''s no point in having Halmagedon die instantly. That sword will also allow you to absorb MP... I see. Is it also possible to wipe out Samayil''s bastards from soul to soul with an item?" I''m putting my hand on my chin and discussing something. ... In the meantime, should we seal it already? If I had thought of it that way, the atmosphere of Sultre had suddenly changed. "... I''d rather be in captivity to win" Put the sword down from your shoulder and do it. And, furthermore, it has increased nitanita nitanita and laughter. That''s what''s creeping me out anyway. "I don''t know how... Ragnaroku!" 390 Episode 374: Ragnarok The moment I shouted sultry or ragnarok, the sound sounds in the void with great enthusiasm. That''s it, maybe it''s something similar to Samayir''s Harmagedon. I knew I should have just sealed it. Full, full. "Ye, grab Micah and Sakura''s hand and be ready to escape somewhere at any time" The leaves are confusing. Ye is a cute brother who gets confused year-to-year when he''s smart and confused by good habits. Now I want you to move properly. "Mika and Sakura... oh, what do you do with dreams! "I''m _____" Micah yelled at me like that. To answer that, I also tried to raise my voice, but I was blinded by the oddity of sultry. From the hand of Sho, possessed by the sultry, there is a crackling pattern that shows the magma engraved on his body, moving out and spreading through the air. ... Is that Ragnarok? Even while I was thinking about it, the crack quickly spread and went into the air, surprisingly, as if it were going to crack even now, and unfolded into a baseless sky. When the crack unfolded, approximately 5 m in diameter, Sultr let go of the hand that was on the sky, and made a fist out of that hand, slamming it against the crack. ______ Balin And, yes, the sound sounds like you''ll never just cut the sky. The cracked void began to collapse, and something red began to be seen from beyond. I don''t know, it''s something that''s sappy to me. The leaves that were trying to hold Cherry Blossom''s hand, the cherry blossom that was trying to take that hand, even Micah, who was calling on me just now, will be blinded to you. "... I didn''t want to use it. But how, Neyona? Demon God... yes, even if it''s not strong beyond the realm of God''s common sense. God, we don''t want to stop it." Sultre did grasp the space he was not supposed to touch, and folded the red hole and crack two or three times pakily so that he could easily get in, he proceeded into it. And maybe that''s another space. Did Sultr invoke space with such depth as Ragnarok? "This is the trump card of the Black Demon God... Ragnarok..." Nitali, and Sultr laughs at that moment. The world spins. When I felt if the rotation was over, the ground got hot. That, too, is the firepower that would burn and melt from your feet if it weren''t for us, whose flame attribute resistance depends on so much. I looked down. It should have been an island until earlier, but you can see the orange that the lava is about to blow out, there is a red-brown ground. I looked up. The sky is red. It''s not romantic like a sunset, it''s ominously red. The colour of lava and blood mingling and killing each other. I looked around. Something like the ground at your feet follows you to the horizon, otherwise magma and flames blowing out of the place, sometimes bright red mountains. It''s like watching the world after its demise is creepy. I saw it on TV someday, it looks like Venus, no, it''s a level you can see as it is. As this is Ragnarok''s contents, outside...... oh, sultry stands. Similar crack behind that place just now. Outside that one, now it was normally the sea. I mean, they inverted it sometime. Looks like everyone but me had been moved, and the gunnil stuff I was stabbing and stocking on the plane and the ground was starting to melt. "From here¡­ some kilometers have been replaced with this Ragnarok ending world" I didn''t even ask, but Sultr explained it to you.... I see, this is a world where sultry is advantageous or something, simply think about it. "To tell you the truth, use your message to the In¨¦e humans in this world. Not to mention the impossibility of making something work from this world to the outside world." As he gives a pale explanation, he realizes that the crack that leads to the outside world is gone. I can''t get out. I mean, he said it was impossible to teleport with leaves. ... Honestly, I don''t want to get involved except me. "Sultre, will everyone else let me out because I''ll deal with them? Sultre thinks it''s the most talkable enemy I''ve ever had, to be honest, and I told Sultre, yes, he shook his head sideways. "Unfortunately... I don''t want to let you out. Te Mei is Tse, so it''s about fighting while babysitting the women, right? Oh, you''re a woman, too." Shut up, shut up! I''m idle as a girl, so I don''t need one! A clean woman...... yeah, it''s a man. It is. But _____ "Then how can we get out of this world? "Easy story, pour me _____" I was talking, instantly at that moment, a letter runs on Sho''s body. Whatever, because I slashed it. 391 Episode 375: The End World "Gaha __________!" Sultr, whose body is made of flames, was annulled by some of the effects of my God''s sword and slashed with my hand. Lie down on the ground. "... done? Cherry blossom, I guess that''s a promise I won''t tell you. Micah hastily blocked Cherry Blossom''s mouth, but maybe, it''s too late. "Cuckoo, cuckoo! Yabeye, they take the mecha MP!! Well... that doesn''t make sense either." You see, Sultr, who was supposed to have fallen, got up, as if there was nothing wrong with him. Turns out the MP hasn''t decreased in any way either...... or the magic has gone up? Plus the MP that the sword absorbed, though it does seem to accumulate in the sword... "What did you do? "Aah!? Are you listening? Shino Nena! As my opponent, I''ll tell Arim, who''s the strongest in history, because it''s a corner." ¡­ that''s very kind of you. Sultre began to explain this world pale. "... this is the end world created by Ragnarok" I''m so sick of the cook that I can''t tell you about the leaves, but let''s keep it quiet here. "I was originally hundreds of times more powerful than the person who possessed the status of the person who possessed me. I have the power to increase my skills by 3 ranks." Wow, that''s sloppy! ... but I can''t say anything about people because I have a doubled status gear that hardens my body. "I''m multiplying the status of this possessed body hundreds of times now, huh?... so... so, here''s the point. My status is even more than a few times higher in this space. You know what this means? I know, I know, but gradually, I feel that calculation is becoming childish. Wouldn''t it be nice if the numbers were high...... Micah is going to tell me something when I put it in my mouth, so I''ll push it to death. It''s called... inflation, right? "Ugh, yeah, I get it." "Right. Furthermore, I always recover MP and HP to full capacity here.... so-called invincible." Uh, yeah. Right. When I got here, what was it? Um, is Sho''s status most of the time over 100,000? Assuming it''s about the same level as the leaves, right? Still, it''s a terrible cook diseased ability. Besides, I just need to make the numbers bigger that novices with Kitchen2Disease tend to do, not advanced Kitchen2Disease like Ye and I. Well, I guess this isn''t paranoia, it''s reality. "So, you''re strong? "It''s obvious, right? Besides, this world has no water or anything. Ordinary humans already burn their skin down because of the heat on the ground. Plus this.... To be honest, you started using it against a few people.... Well, time to fuck you, huh? That''s what Sultr said. Sultr pulled his sword out of his sheath again, spilling a nitanita and a grin. Leviataine wraps a scorching heat at the moment of being pulled out, and takes the height of its power seriously. "Okay." "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh That''s good, that''s good, it''s still the best...! "Well, I have an important fianc¨¦ behind me, a brother and a daughter who likes that brother. You can''t just pull it off." And I''ll try to put it on. When I looked at Chirali and Micah with some pale expectation, I was looking at this one with a sloppy, cute face. Hehe, Russia, motivated. "Bye A... I''ll give Temehe a mo test like that...! Sultr grinned like a normal sho, so to speak, not as a nitwit, but as clear and refreshing, then crossed his arms and began to sit in sports. Very surreal. "... what''s that? "Maa, I know how you feel... but he said to watch" The athletic sitting sultry rises soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo roughly 10m... yeah, 20m stopped the movement pitched up, and as soon as it was done, the ground rocked out like a big earthquake. by that earthquake, or what was originally blown out, as at the same time centered on its sultry, anyway, the magma of the ground rises and gathers in the sky alone. "Hyahahahahahahahahahahaha! Ragnarok, Ragnarok, Ragnarok! I''m the winner! I''m the one who wins! I''m the last one to survive! Burn it down, everything! To the Black Demon Sultr! Sounds loud enough here, sultry growl. In the meantime, the magma turned into the shape of a person''s upper body. Daedaravoch...? No, seaboy... yeah, lava boy in this case? Soon, something like that stood before us. "Hyahahahahahahahahahaha!" 392 Episode 376: Huge is a Loss Flag "Eh heh heh heh" I laughed at that sultry laugh, too. "Hey... what''s wrong? Ye asked me why I was laughing. That''s one thing. "You got huge, you got huge, which means it''s time for us to win, right? "No, well, it''s true that when you get huge, the human side wins most of the time... but that''s anime talk... are you okay? "It''s okay, no problem! That sultry body is made of magma. That means, maybe, no matter how much you attack, it''s no use. Well, the physical attacks have hardly worked since just now, Ked... So, the body is probably on the head of that giant. Because when the magma gathered around the sultry center, it formed from the head. Hmm, this place is a danger zone that, if it had no resistance to powerful fire, it would melt, like Sultr, although it would be an Epic item, whatever. Furthermore, Sultr said, Sultr himself will be supplied with MP and HP. Hmm. Then it''s faster to seal the sults here. But that''s nasty too... apparently. Because you''re getting stronger. ... If I wasn''t the one here, I''d have lost first, Ked... Me, yeah, we can win at our leisure. To do this...... I would have to let you get away with it first, the cooperation of Micah, Leaf and Cherry Blossom becomes essential. I need time... I want time. Using that one would be too... too strong, but I guess I''ll have to give those items to the Micahs and buy them some time... I don''t mean it.................. "Ooh, sultry! Can I talk to you guys for a second? I used Ragnarok, so it''s good. "... well, okay? All right, I''ll stay for three minutes! In the meantime, tell her goodbye." By being nice. Samayil wouldn''t have let me do this, would he? I turned to Micah and the others. "So let''s have an ops conference to see if we''ve got time! "Hey, hey, Ayu, no, can you really take that down? "Yeah, I''m fine! We need everyone''s help, but maybe we can take them down." Oh, my God, I''ll say it pretty swallowy. I''d really like to let the three of you get away with it first. "... you have a dream, so you have some kind of operation, right? What are you gonna do? "Yeah, I''m the main point of this operation, but I need some time first" With that said, take five bracelets out of the magic back and give them to Micah. "First, as a time buyer, fight hard with Micah, Sho. Just don''t ever push me, okay? "Yeah...? Good, but do you use that? That''s what Micah said with a hazy face. Leaves and cherry blossoms don''t seem to know anything, and I''ll explain. "What do you think, this" "I don''t know, just tell me." The leaves rush. That''s right. "This is a divine item that increases its stats by 20x! At last, the resistance to everything increases dramatically." "That''s... five? "Yeah. Well, because there were 20 in the back. I''ll give it to Micah as well as Ip and Cherry Blossom." Divine bracelet. It''s so hard to think of a name, I keep it on God''s bracelet. Just put this on and you''ll get 20 times the status -! A substitute I thought I''d make between working. I haven''t worn it since I''ve never had a chance to use anything so powerful. You thought it was strange in the first place, didn''t you? When I got the item master, the shoe I made for the first one, that "just 20 times faster for direct travel" effect. I was wondering if it could affect all of your statuses if you applied it. That''s what I could have done, 20x bracelet. My initial idea was 5 in my arms and 5 in Micah''s arms for a total of 20, but in this situation, you can wear 5 each. I made him wear five of those bracelets at a time, including myself. "So, what do you do then? Sure, we could all be strong enough to go beyond that status..." That''s what Sakura asks, yeah, that''s the real deal from here. "You know, first of all, Micah''s gonna stall the sults, right? Oh, and the leaves and cherry blossoms are magical, so help and support me." "Ugh, yeah." "In the meantime, I''ll make an enhanced version of the God-grade Gungnil to seal the sults, so I''ll give it to the leaves when I''m done making it. So, if you throw that on the main body of the sultre, ok! "Are you going to be that good? Stay in Ayu." "You can do it." "I agree" Oh, my God, me and Mika will try to answer lightly. Maybe it''ll work, okay. Oh, my God, because they''ve gotten huge! Plus, the opponent you can''t beat by increasing the level needs to be pushed with items and skills. That''s the role-playing game, isn''t it?... although this is real. "Well, good luck with that" I say, and then I kiss Mika. Ye and Sakura gave me a surprised look for a moment, but I don''t care about that now. "Nfu! Good luck!" Mica cute making gutsy poses while blushing. I tried to take the bow out and head toward Sultre, but the cherry blossoms stopped that. "Sister, you need auxiliary magic, right? "Hmm? Oh, please" Sakura gives us all status with auxiliary magic. At the same time that was over, Sultr, who was waiting for me in discipline, raised his voice high. "... it''s time, huh? Come on! Come on, come on! "I''m saying... and guys, I asked for it! Guys, each meeting is adjourned. I build a base that won''t burn, then I take out the magic room and put it on top of it. I hurried inside and started making gunnil. 393 Lesson 377: Overwhelming "Ugh, I guess this is it" ______ I have a gunnil enhanced version. You''re right about the name, why don''t we make it Grangunnil? It''s a little hard to say though. As for the effect, other than absorbing MP, it''s basically the same as my God''s sword. But I granted it an effect that made it even more sealing than the Brave Sword, Gungnil, and Droprod. I don''t need to be obsessed with the look of it, but I left the original gunnil to the point where it felt even cooler. Production time is approximately 10 minutes. I interlocked my bracelet with the room and made it quick and even better because of the flow of time. Hehe. I grabbed the door knob and turned it around and went outside. casually, slowly. But outside, in a world to be stunned... "What''s this..." I''m, like, crushed. Exactly the world of despair was spreading _____ ____ ___ _ "Ah, I have dreams. You''re done making it! That''s what I said, Nico''s face, and Mika stopped by. It''s an angel''s laugh, but when I see this tragedy, I get a little scared. No, still, Micah''s cuteness is overwhelmingly higher. "Ah, brother.... Sister Mika, you never needed our assistance, did you? "The boulder is your sister! With a face where surprises can''t be hidden, Micah is followed by the two of us. It turns out that the impatience that the enemy has already become stronger, etc., has disappeared. "Haha, and Micah, isn''t this too much? "Really? Isn''t that reasonable? And it takes - say. I did equip the items that bottomed up my status from day to day, and this time I even put on my bracelet, so I had no choice. I think it''s too much to turn the lava zone into frozen soil. Every magma, every frozen world. This magic room of mine and everything, except ourselves, is covered in ice containing light attributes, and it''s even snowing. Sultre has been somehow wiped out of the giant formed of the covered magma, instead trapped in a sphere of ice, laughing. "How did you trap the sults, whose bodies are made of flames, in the ice? "Huh? I froze every flame of it, didn''t I? It seems easy because it contains light attributes." Oh, yeah. ... all, maybe I should have done this from the beginning. What a little regret. Well, but it''s only been a little over 20 minutes since Micah and I got here, and maybe just in time. "Ayumu, praise me" "All right, all right, I tried too hard." "Eh heh." He''s hugging me to rub his head against my chest. Even if you have a natural mutation, it''s still cute. The two of us are going to look at us like it''s normal. The only thing that surprised me was the first time you made this spear. I''m not supposed to tell you that we''re still dating, and you could be a little more surprised. "Yes, this is Grangunnil." He''s hugging me. I transferred Mika to my arm and gave Grangunnil to the leaves. Ye received it without paying any particular attention to our sight. "Wow, not just with it" "Huh, bro, it''s a creation! Don''t go with those weapons." "Yeah, and then..." Leaves, cherry blossoms, and me and Mika look more at the sults that have been ice pickled. In the meantime, the ice cubes have pixili and cracks _____ "Gahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! What an awesome, temeh et al! I couldn''t dream of using this body, activating it to Ragnarok, and being so overwhelmed! A sultry came out of the inside who is very happy to admit to losing. It may have been impossible after all to freeze the flames. But. "Well, leaves, throw it." "............ yeah" Put the spear on the leaves. Sultr laughs at Nitanita¡­ laughs really happily and doesn''t try to move the spot. I''m just on my knees, voicing guerreguerra. "Ahhhhhhhhhh" Do you ever wonder, Ye threw the spear as much as he thought ____________ when he roared aloud. Spears thrown with full force fly away at high speeds and still laugh sultry¡­ pierced by the dovetail of Sho''s body. Was the angle thrown contemplated, Grangunnil penetrates Sho''s body intact, pierces one of the ice cubes and stops the movement. A moment of silence. "That was easy, huh? The last word of that sultry. At the same time the word was unleashed, the Grangunnil roared, the ground swayed, and one side of the perimeter overflowed with light. 394 Episode 378: I knocked you down. "Hmm...... hmm? When I thought it was full of dazzling light, my consciousness blew away. I feel like time has passed since then. "Uh, what about here? Wake up your body, look around and see. It''s not the magma or the frozen earth that''s spreading, it''s the sea and the burnt land. Oh, I see, I just got out of the one thing called the end world of Ragnarok. Other than that...... oh, Micah is hugging me on my legs. Looks like he''s still asleep. Leaves and cherry blossoms are lying there holding each other''s hands, and they''re good friends. And Sho was... falling naked in his upper body. A grangungnil is stabbed directly next to it. "Mika, wake up." Peel Mica off her legs, hug her, and kiss her. Yes, as usual. "Uh-huh...? eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh!?... erm..." Micah woke up, and at the same time looked over at the surrounding area with a chill. "You''re back to normal? "Yeah, the island, the sho." "Oh well..." Micah confirms Sho''s appearance and takes a whopping breath. "Cherry Blossom and Ye, I have to wake you" That''s what I said, Micah, and I''ll go to Ye and Cherry Blossom. From what I''ve just seen, everyone is intact except Sho. Micah did her hand to her ear to wake Cherry Blossom and started whispering. "(Ip is here to see you...)" "... Huh!? Ha ha!? Where is he?" We''ve got a lot of momentum, cherry blossoms... Mika is nagging like a jerk. Looking at the area exactly like Khorokyo and Mika, it looked like she lay next to her and noticed the leaves, starting to wake her up. "Leaf, hey Leaf, wake up! "Ha ha...? It''s still lunch... oh." "Yeah, but not if you''re taking a nap now, right? "Huh...... hmm? Ahhh!? Yes, what about Gungnir? Where''s Sho? Yeah, I guess this would be the normal reaction if it were true. No one has ever reacted to this before... maybe because it''s not normal to be woken up.... I''m always Micah''s priority and I can''t help it. "Good, the demon gods could be sealed." and stroked his leafless chest down with a ho. Whoa, Leaf didn''t have a chest originally, I forgot because she looks like me and she looks like a woman. "Well... and. What do we do with the rest? Restore Sho for now." "Oh, yeah. First of all... yes." I''ll go to Sho. Yeah, Sho! Even if I tell everyone... as far as I can tell, it''s the four of us, but fuck you! For such a sho, I''m forced to drink one Amrita, so hey! "Gaha... goboggo... goho... kaha" All right, Sho drank Amrita properly. I wonder if I''ll wake up in a few minutes. ... And yet, what the hell is this guy, that''s really muscle mollusc. I think my muscles are getting better quality than I saw them before. Damn... even I wanted Micah to tell me I was cool with being a muscle mole! Well, if I made that consultation into Mihana herself, I would have been stopped by necessity. And... oh, Sho''s hair is turning gray. The pruning is on the gray hair... well, okay. I can fix it with an item anyway, and if you want me to fix it, I''ll tell you myself. "Brother, how''s Sho?!? Soon the leaves next door will ask me that. "Oh, you''ll be up soon." "Oh, well... good" I don''t know if this settles everything. And when I thought so, I heard a voice talking to us. "Hyahahahahaha! True, it was only easy Ze! The voice turns to Micah and Sakura, who came, with a surprised look combined by a total of four. Oh, don''t be surprised. This is what I can do! Except when you''re asleep. Don''t worry, hundreds of years will pass from this spear. " Well, that''s how I made it. Nevertheless, I didn''t know I could talk even if the sults were sealed... it was awkward. "Sultru......! The leaves stare at the grangung nil as much as they want. Sultre began to elucidate so as to panic about it. "Oops, evil Li won''t last long either. You''re too strong a seal. So, just a little bit, just a little bit, huh? ¡­¡­ To you... you killed Mr. Lil and Lowkiss... Lowkiss is still a servant, Mr. Lil... " Its stare of the leaves becomes stronger. "Ha..." Sultr sighed, beginning the conversation with a tone much the same as before it was sealed. "This guy''s girlfriend comes back to life. You have Amrita, don''t you? Then I''ll be fine.... or the treatment of that fool king is a mess, huh? Well, I know you''ll treat me like that, because you''re such a fool as to be used by me. That idiot won''t come back to life. I burned it all down... before the seal was unsealed. ... Why not? Die the same way, to ashes, right? Either way, if you ask me, Ip, Cherry Blossom, Sho, I''m not going to let that girlfriend come back to life because she seems to have done terrible things. Let me ask you something. "Out of my way? "Oh? Uh, that''s right. My target was originally that idiot. No, it was that idiot''s blood muscle... but should I say '' 395 Episode 379: Sultrs Chatter "Hmm...? With Doyuko? Something happened to your blood muscles...? Yeah, speaking of which, Samayyle said what Mephirado''s blood muscles are, too. "Oh, Temei, Samayil, you''re the one who lost me."... Oh, he''s a talker. Anyway, when I asked him, he only answered the enemy, "I forgot" or "I don''t know." ... Isn''t that more true...? Well, something sultry is about to say, so I thought I''d ask you... "Huh! Brother, you defeated another pillar demon!? "Ah... that, didn''t I tell you? "No... I don''t even feel like I was saying something like that..." Oh, well. I thought you were aware that Sultre said Samayil was a brave man, but wouldn''t he? "Yeah. Actually, I destroyed the demon god Samayil after sealing it." "Oh, yeah... so this is the second pillar? No to Ayu." "It will. That''s why we''re here as reinforcements." If you think about it, this is an amazing feat, isn''t it? Well, I don''t care about that, so I want plenty of time to take my time with Micah. "Hey, can we keep talking? "Oh, yeah. Fine." What, this guy wants to talk so much? "Fuck the two pillars, it''s teethy not knowing anything, right? That''s why I''m going to teach you to some extent. Respect the strong, my lord. '' "Damn... it is. So?" That''s not true, but I guess you should listen to what you tell me. Micah puts her finger on her mouth, sheeps her, and takes care not to talk too much. "Ready? First of all, a three-pillar demon god. I mean, you know there are wise men, brave men, leaders, and so on who destroy us, right? "Yeah." Well, I don''t fall under any of that. ''Um, it''s the Segli family that calls the wise. It is the Mephirado family that finds the brave. It is the Louisies who appoint their leaders.... Wise men and brave men''s confessions are certainly a threat that can seal or destroy us. But you''re the one I''m really afraid of. " Hmm? What do you mean? Can you tell by the leaves? And I think I turn to Ye and appeal for the answer with my eyes. "... I mean, finding or calling that brave, wise, leader, that house is more threatening, right? "That''s what I''m talking about." Well, I was certainly convinced that the Mephirado and Segli families were a threat. For example, if there was a strong demon, and there was something that could produce that demon once every few years, the latter would definitely be more troublesome. "That, but" And, cherry blossoms groan. "Sultre destroyed the Segli family, so he said the Mephirado family next... or something, right? We, the wise men, are enemies to Sultr, and the people of the Segli family who invoke it are a threat, so we destroy them... it makes sense... but why did you try to destroy the Mephirado family of the brave? Sonka cherry blossom question. Was it getting to a pretty important core, Sultre silenced. "I could force you to throw up in a lot of different ways." "Chip... that''s right" When I tried to threaten him, Sultre cracked his mouth. It''s sealed in the spear, so I don''t have a mouth. "For once, we have a lot of companionship. It''s natural to try to destroy enemies that have defeated or could become a threat to your people, isn''t it? Besides, brave men, wise men, and leaders are a threat to any other demon god, right? Like this one¡­ there can be enough for someone who is a brave man to help a wise man _____ '' "But I''m not a brave man, am I? I''ll tell you the truth about that. Ye and Sakura looked at this one with a surprised look. "What is that..." "Hey, what is it? You made it easy for me, Gungnir or something this time, right? Of course, it''s easy to make the sword of the brave.... I made him so I could manipulate the sword of the brave man. You''re not brave enough to defeat a demon." "Brother, should I say boulder... I knew you were my brother..." Heh heh heh! I was praised by the leaves. Sultre, on the other hand, is not good again. I don''t know what you''re thinking because I can''t see your expression or anything. "... hyaha, that happens too" After a few seconds, I finally started talking again. Yappa, I was amazing. You''re an irregular! "Sounds like you do! "Hyahahahaha... right. I see, un. Ja Oh what... is there anything you have Moya Moya? If he''s... until the show wakes up, I''ll answer you. '' Yes, Sultre said. Hmmm... if I say what I want to know now... Yes, about reincarnation. I need to ask Sultr how he knows about the Divine Gem items and rebirths. "How do you know about reincarnation and all that... about the Divine Gem class? Nobody else knows." "Ha... hey, didn''t you tell me the demon god was one of the gods in the middle of a fight? I know most of what''s in this world." I thought you said that? Anyway, you''re supposed to remember me saying that during the fight. No. "I don''t remember." ''Right.... Is that the end of the question? "Hmm... do you guys have any? I shook and looked, thinking there might be Micah in particular, but all, I shook my neck to the side. I don''t think I said this. "I don''t think so anymore." "Hyaha!... I''m done with Michi de. Look, Sage''s up, huh? To confirm what Sultr said, the four of us look at Sho. It was true. "Ugh..." Sho glanced at his face with his eyes closed, and after being spicy and bored, he defeated his body to the side. The toe of a thick, ragged hand moves pickly at the tip of an arm that has been thrown out, in good muscle condition. "Shoo!! I''ll grab Sho and shake him. My best friend slowly opened his eyes. 396 Lesson 380: Sho Happened Part One "... ah...? Sho, who opened his eyes, has since patted him up a few times, and he has seen about Kyoro and us. "Oh..." Crushing to exhale, he rubbed his eyes with his arm and pressed the ground with one arm to wake his torso. "Sho! "Sho, are you okay!? First of all, the two people who had a lot of interaction here are shouting. Yes, ask. "Ah... oh. It''s okay..." "Ha... good" "Bad. I''m worried about you." I''m so sorry, Sho said so, but he sat down. "Ye, cherry blossoms...... and only that ____" Whoa, Sho doesn''t seem to realize who we are yet. Look at Micah and decide to talk. "It''s Alim! This is Micah." "Well... Alim and Micah, don''t look at magazines and posters often. Along with the four of them... I''ve tried to annoy you quite a bit. I''m so sorry, and thank you." I sat down. I guess I''ll come all the way down Judo and thank you, then I''ll bow my head like a dungeon. Because of that, it was a dungeon that felt like I could not. Ye say to such a sho. "Sho isn''t so bad, is he?" Sho, however, shook his head as he raised his face and went on like this. "Lil comes back to life... that''s what it sounded like, so I could just take my consciousness back from Sultr for a moment. I couldn''t remember what I was talking about because I was self-absorbed and conscious... but that''s when I saw you guys confronting me. Sometimes... the land is rough. I knew it... it bothered me so much... but it''s not a problem that I should apologize..." Yes, sultry, didn''t you say you deliberately gave it to him? I look at the grang-nil on the side. Sultre turned a blind eye...... I felt like Sho turned to me and Micah and went on to talk further. "Coming from the kingdom of Mephirado, you two really annoyed me. I''m sorry... Huh! Me and Mika face each other. Did Micah find out what I was thinking, she said ''go ahead'' with her mouth full. That''s great, I know. That it''s time for me to tear myself apart. "Yeah. But we''re best friends, aren''t we? You don''t have to worry about it." "Is........................? Turn your sorry face from. Sho is confused. Here Micah leaves a half-step ago to chase him, and he says: "Ye and Sakura soon noticed, didn''t they? Don''t you notice when you hear that Alim is aside, Micah? No way... did you get muscled up to your brain? "What... ya... ha..." Sho stares into Micah''s eyes and puts it away. To be honest with you already, I thought I''d say my name and identity, and then the muscular ottoes screamed. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? What, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!? ... Shut up. This may be the first time Sho has seen anything surprising so far. I''ve known this guy since kindergarten. "I have dreams...!? Sho pointed at me. I''ll snort at you because I have no choice. "Beautiful flowers......!? Micah nodded, just like me. "I have dreams... beautiful flowers...!? Dreams, flowers, ma... are you serious... are you serious? It''s not an illusion, is it? "No, I''m not. It''s not an illusion. Have you finally become a muscle to the cerebromedulla, you brain-muscle Dharma" And, a word tickles and. After hearing that, Sho stood on one leg with a clear smile, unlike Sultr, Gabba and I hugged him. "Ha ha! Dreams! It''s a dream...! Ha ha ha! I have dreams, you...! "Hey... no matter how much I am, I''m a man now. I don''t have a homosexual hobby, get out of the way." "Ah... oh, wow, wow" Sho gently leaves me with his eyes would-be. Well, Sho wouldn''t mind being hugged otherwise, because we''ve had this exchange for a long time. Occasionally, if I had really been born as a girl (Micah stays put), I would have thought Sho wasn''t bad, and even in Alim''s case, I wouldn''t hate Sho, but hey...? I don''t have a man''s taste in me, do I? "Ha.... so, there ''ll be a lot of stories to be talked about" "Oh, oh! I do, I do, a lot!! Keep your face close, one hand away from Sho, who said so in an excitement. "Yeah, but yeah. You got something to do first, don''t you? "Oh." Suddenly the expression is rude... no, I take it seriously, Sho rebuilding the constellation. "... you said you had a girlfriend? "Oh." "Important?" "... awesome" "Pretty?" "Of course." "You want me to come back to life? If only I had a single hair, I could bring it back to life. _____" With that said, Sho sat down deeper and deeper than just now. I''m going to do you a favor with a trembling voice, sitting in the ground. "Please...... Huh! Bring Lil back to life my precious girlfriend...! ######## Today...... L E V E L M A K E R Anniversary 1! It''s the day. Today is the first anniversary of posting Levelmaker''s first story online. (My first post was in January) Levelmaker 1st Anniversary = It was also when I started writing novels. It''s kind of emotional. tremendous. It really has been a year, a lot! The emotion when I rose to # 1 in the Journal rankings still burns in the back of my brain and I can''t leave. Now I''ve seen all the sites I post on, and thousands to tens of thousands of people read them every day, and nearly 15,000 people favorite, bookmark, etc. Thank you very much... thank you! I''m also very happy with the comments (* ''*) I''m so happy (* ''*) Thank you so much for your comments all the time (* ''*) Just a year... just a year... just a year. I have received many things from you throughout this year. I also feel that the writing and speed of texts have improved compared to a year ago (I always think that I have been so tired that I have often been this far). Initially, I was going to finish around 300 stories, and this piece is now around a million characters, 400 stories now. Talkatively, it''s still going on. It''s not just a little more¡­ it''s still going on. And right now, until next spring, I''m definitely the busiest half of my life, but since then it''s going to be a lot easier, maybe one or two more pieces... oh my god. 4 Works can be done at the same time (not possible). Anyway. Regards, "Levelmaker," "I''m a former pebble" ¡­ and the work that will increase in time! Besides. I made a gif image to give it a try. If it doesn''t work, I think tap and click on the image - try it - maximize it to work. 397 Lesson 381: The Second Edition of Sho Happened "Uh, I don''t have to go down to earth to bring you back to life..." "Shh, I''m sorry. Lil''s habits have shifted..." Often... was she a daughter who sat in the ground...? Or was Sho having fun playing like he was forcing a dungeon...? Well, fine. "So. I need even a single hair to bring it back to life... If it''s at home, there is, isn''t there? "Oh, there is... no, not really. It''s definitely in the bag... the bag." Seriously, I''m putting her hair in a bag. When did Sho start having weird tastes... as far as I can tell, when at least two years of high school started, he should have just liked his big breasted daughter... "You... carrying her hair, you..." "Yes, no, it''s tiny!? I just gave it to you from the other side... there was a lot going on anyway! It''s better than that, bag! Bag..." Sho searched for the pockets of clothing he was wearing on his lower body, which remained unburned, even though flipping his pockets would not have allowed him to come out. Sakura offered something to Sho like that. "Is this...? "Hmm...? My bag! Thank you, cherry blossoms! "Sho was right to bring it to you, thinking you would need it when it got back to normal" Sho happily receives the bag offered by Sakura. Still, cherry blossoms, when were you collecting them? Sho took out a bunch of something when he probed his bag as gosogoso. Made with blue and white hair, it feels like an array to add natto... But there''s blood everywhere... "Erm, this is it, this is it. This is Lil''s hair." "Ha!? That, hair? "Oops. Sure... you said you made it out of hair, tail hair, teeth and blood..." "Huh!? Unexpectedly, there is a loud voice. What, that. What the hell is that crap... Sho... was perverted before Sho knew it... It''s Yabeye... it''s Yabeye... Even I rarely carry any part of Micah''s body. "You... you''ve become a pervert. How''d you get that from her? Depending on your response, I''ll downgrade from best friend to friend." "Ah... don''t get me wrong! Try appraising this." Appraisal? Sho is right, I tried to appraise it. Results are treated as items. "A testament to the loyalty of the werewolves"... he said it was a lump of loyalty or favor that a werewolf person would only give to his opponent once in his life as much as he wanted to follow... What, Sho didn''t become a pervert? "Heh. Sho, that''s... that''s not what they like about level." "... right? "Then I''ll bring you back to life soon." That said, I reached out to offer one of those bundles of hair. But Sho is reluctant. "What''s wrong? "Ah... no, if I let him live now... because Lil is naked..." "There''s Micah and Sakura here, and you should let them change. I can get you some clothes... hey? "Yeah, yeah." And Micah nods too. "Clothes, can you prepare them? "Yeah, look, this" I created a set of underwear and clothes in an instant and gave them to Sho. ¡­¡­ Oh, well. Bye. " "Hi, now let me come back to life. Just one drop and you''ll be back. Let him drink the rest." I also offer Amrita with my clothes. "Ah... wah, wah no. Uh... well, cherry blossoms..." "Hey, Sho will bring you back to life." Mika stopped Sho, who tried to give Sakura a set of Sho''s girlfriend resurrection sets I gave her, and said so. "Uh... but" "It''s her, isn''t it? "Oh, oh." "Hey there. If you''re sensitive enough to give me an array, it''s okay to be naked if you''re in front of Sho, Lil''s daughter." "Oh, yeah. Yeah, sure." Sho''s way of saying it was seen by Sho once. No way Sho''s one, that lil saw his daughter naked...? Well, I''m watching Micah, too, and I''m not going to flatter you with that... but let''s ear it. "(Sho... did something happen with your daughter?)" "Huh... why? "(No, because it was the kind of answer I''d ever seen naked...)" "... I can''t tell you the details... well" "Hehe, then Sho should do it for you already! I grabbed Sho''s messy hand and let him hold his clothes and Amrita hard. "Me and Leaf are facing back, so don''t let them come back to life." "Mm, okay." As he was prepared, with a serious look, Sho shook his head vertically. I''m with the leaves, turn around. "Well, get started. Oh, before we do that, this seat pull." "Thankyou." When Sho received the sheet from me with his back facing, he sounded like a bass. I guess I hit the seat. "Well, I''ll bring you back to life...! I''m turning around and I can''t see it, but apparently the ritual of resurrection has begun. 398 Episode 386: Shos Girlfriend I hear gossip. Maybe... you sprinkled Amrita now? "Ooh... whoa!? Sho''s amazing voice. With that said, it''s the first time I''ve ever brought people back from hair alone. How do you form your body¡­ I''m a little concerned, but I don''t look back for Sho either. "Lil, Lil ''Ru! Sho''s voice sounds like a chunk could be played. Gabba... and also sounded like someone would hold onto something. "Lil _____ eh! "Chi... hey, Sho!? I know how you feel, but that girl, she''s still naked! "Ah... oh! Oh, you did! Are you feeling high, and Sho hugged you? And he''s such a bold one to hug someone who stays naked in the open. Like Mika, I know how you feel. Along with Micah''s voice like "Cherry Blossoms, Keep That Way Down," you can also hear the cloth deviation. Micah told me you finished getting dressed, and after a while, me and Leaf could turn this way. Turn around as you were told. Inside Sho''s arm was a beastly girl in my clothes. Dog tail on dog ear... oh, speaking of which, were you a werewolf? Longer than me, the blue-like, thin gray hair of a shortcut that won''t reach the semi-long critically looks matched to the color of Sho''s hair now at first glance. The hair on the tail is the same color. And... well, first of all, your face is so cute. If you were in our class at school, you would definitely have been the second cutest of the girls (regardless, Micah is the best). My body is pretty thin, but my chest... oh, I can tell at first glance. Not as big as Mr. Lilo, but that must be pretty big. Right, I just said the super de middle of Sho''s taste, huh? I''m holding a werewolf girl. I approached Sho and spoke up. "I''m glad you''re not the type of girl Shono looks like? "Oh, yeah? Right, haha..." Sho smiled, teary-eyed lightly. You''re pretty handsome doing this, too, this guy. "Wah... wah..." "Lil!" The eyes of the wolf girl are slowly opened. After realizing it, Sho stopped holding him and took a position of supporting his body with both hands. "Wahu... your husband? "Oh, it''s me, it''s the show! You see?" Lil''s daughter turned to Xiang as she moved her gaze in a quivering motion, squealing so. ... Your husband, I knew Sho''s one, let this girl play nasty... Even me and Micah have still done nothing but normal... "Wow... you know what I mean? But... where am I? Hmm, what the hell am I...? Once again, Lil, who glanced at us, turns back to Sho. Sho also held Lil''s daughter to her own chest. "Ha... eh, there was a lot of it anyway...! A lot." "... Sho, I''ll be brief. Sho, you don''t really understand either, do you? "Oh, wow." Lil... so should I call you. Ye briefly told everyone on this scene from after Lil''s death until he sealed the sultry. That was a pretty good way to talk. It''s a boulder. "I''m dead. Once." "Yeah. So Sho was taken over by Sultr..." "Wahoo... Because of me... I''m sorry. Show, guys." Lil sat grounded as she stepped away from Sho''s arm. Was it true that the dugout was a habit? "Or give me your face! Lil." "Wahoo, Sakura..." "That''s right. We sealed the sults, and we''re all safe, except for some of them, right? "Yeah.... wah? Yes, Lil looks at Micah''s face, who spoke up, twice. And when I tried to look at it three times, I was surprised to see its blue eyes, which were originally teasing. "Wahhhhhhh!? Ho, it''s the real Micah! Shh, wow...! "Mr. Lil, I, didn''t I give you two names earlier? "Oh, you did. I wasn''t working my head right then... wahoo, wahoo, it''s Mika! Wahoo." I got excited. I knew this was what happens when people in this world look at us. Is Lil better? "Oh, you know, me! I''m a fan of Dj Earth..." "Really? Thanks! Sure, I''m Micah Magalighi! So, this is..." I''ll pull it off. I rushed to turn into Alim and laughed at Lil. "It''s Alim! "Wow! It''s real! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Shaw, Shaw doesn''t know these two, does he? These two are a popular pair all over the anasm! I can''t believe I''m seeing you here! With your eyes sparkling, yes, Lil reporting desperately to Sho. Sho trying to get rid of Lil like that. "Hey, Lil. It doesn''t look like it. Well, now Alim and Micah treat you like that..." "Wow, wow? Shaw, do you know Alim and Micah? "Well... you know me, you''re my friend... hey? Sho asked me for answers. I have no choice but to answer. "Yeah. Well, it''s a rotten one. Long time ago." "... waf? What do you mean? Sho has come to this world and yet..." "Well, come on, I''ll talk to you! What an interruption to see. If you keep talking like this, it''ll be definitely prolonged. "After all, I think we have a lot to talk about, but we need to do something about the demon god there..." 399 Episode 383: Sultr to the Vault "Is that... a demon god? "Yeah." Speaking of which, didn''t Sho see where the sults were sealed? I mean, you can''t see it. "Wahu...? Something different from Gungnir...? "Yeah, this is a grangungnil. Simply put, it''s a super-enhanced version of Gungnir." I clamor my magic back with Gasagoso at the Grand Gunil. In order to make an alley. "... where is that? "That''s right, brother... Huh!? Hurry and plug the mouth of the leaves that tried to call me brother. Yes, in front of my fans named Lil, I have to be a girl. [Ye, and Sakura... Ah, listen to Sho too. I think it''s time you realized that I''m doing something like idol in this world as a girl] The people who received that message looked stunned. Sho sent the message back first. [You... I know women''s clothing habits are tremendous, but that''s it...] [Yeah. No, I... yeah, I''m not just a woman''s costume, I''m a pretty girl. Gender is officially a woman in this world. Besides... I won''t take it off because I''m ashamed, but the one below is missing properly] Finally, the leaves and Xiang''s face became very attractive. In the meantime, I''m really going back to Alim. [So don''t treat me like a man in front of the inhabitants of this world! I''ll talk to you when I''m done with all the details. This is the end of the story on this occasion!... please go with it] The leaves with the mouth blocked remained intact, just snorted. Sho still has a pull on her face, and Sakura alternates to see if Micah and I have anything to think about. "... waf? "Oh, that''s what Ye was trying to say. The spear is handmade by me. That''s the kind of skill I have." Only one, a beast girl who knows nothing, had a mark on her head, so explain what Leaf was trying to say. "Heh, heh...! "Right? Anyway, now we have to do something about this demon god" And while I was saying, I took out the example warp device... the other phantom relocation collection. Take it out and carefully place it on the ground because it looks like it. "... is that your vault? Looks like Cherry Blossom stopped looking at Micah and me alternately and questioned this vault first. "Yeah. If you put a demon in this, the demon will disappear." "Oh... really? "I''m the one who says," I''m sure. " ... Probably. I pull the grangung nil off the ground and hold it sideways. "Sultr seems to still be able to talk." "Oh, yeah, man." "Huh!? Shaw responds to Sultre''s words, grabs Lil''s wrist and forcefully takes it behind his back. "Uh, I can''t do anything anymore. You don''t have to be scared. "Yeah, this is true. Don''t worry." That''s what I said, you reassured me for now, Sho takes his hand off Lil''s wrist. And toward Sultr...... I feel amazing for the first time too, Sho talks and goes. "... Black Demon Sultr..." "Oh. Good, Lil''s back. By the way, the fucking king of Lowkiss will never come back to life. Nice to meet you there, Na ''. "... temeje... ugh" Sho grabbed the grip as much as he wanted, trying to slap it on Grangunnil, but that was stopped by Lil. "Wow, they''re already sealed..." "... right..." ''Fine, nothing like that motherfucker. It''s worse than borrowing your body. That was the best body you ever had, huh? But it''s a remnant of my possession, and my hair isn''t white... well, don''t worry about it'' To the sultry that is so floating, did Sho not even want to get angry, or just hold that hand properly, wrinkle between his eyebrows, and stare. I didn''t even try to respond to sultry. ''Satisfied. Hey, Alim. You can throw me inside now. " Sultre said that to me, in a serene voice, number one in person. "I get it. Don''t you have a resignation sentence or something? "Nya? Shall I leave you, sir?...... Alim Nariway. To Them¨¦." Don''t leave Sho here. Well, no. Let me ask you something. The difference in response from Samayir is that Micah might not have been killed. In fact, no one I care about directly was killed. Even so, I don''t know how to stir up a sentence of resignation. "Stay strong! Temehe should remain the strongest because he defeated the strongest of me! Don''t lose, never. God and others, be the chosen one yet... Nah '' "... well, I can''t vouch for you that I can promise you, but I heard that for once" I stabbed Grangunnil like a phantom relocator, even though I was sorry. Glow from where you stabbed him. The light took the form of a ring, and swallowed the grangungnil and said. As everyone stared at it, including me, the sultry in the middle of being sucked out said something. "One last thing, okay? Temee, how many times have you been reincarnated? Well, it''s the end of the day, and I guess I can give you an answer. "531 times." "... hahahahahahaha!... Well, you were a level manufacturer... '' Yes, the sultry, whining the words of concern at a volume that only I could hear, disappeared into the vault. Level...... Manufacturer......? Level...... make......? Well, it''s me, the ghost of the level, and you might not have a choice if they say so. 400 Lesson 384, paragraph 1. "... Well, that''s it! I said that with a cute smile from Nico, who turned to everyone and included fan service. "It was long... like, short... like? "... you''ve got a lot going on." "Oh... wow... finally" "..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Ye and Sakura looked at each other, muttering so, Sho looked as if he was unhappy that something had ended, and as for Lil, he looked anxious when he saw Sho. "Well, you have a lot to think about, don''t you? Everyone will want to talk to me and Micah... and vice versa. Is there something I and Micah need to talk about? "Yeah!" Micah happily grabs my arm, which is the same height, and leans over it. Lovely. "Well... let''s go home, for now. Egdrasil, to the kingdom of the Divine Tree... leaves, can you travel instantly? "Mm, I''ll take care of it. Have you forgotten anything? That''s what they told me, so I panicked and behaved like a magic buck to Matt and his vault earlier. "No more, it''s okay," he told Ye, "the next moment our figure had disappeared from an unnamed deserted uninhabited island and moved into the castle of the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation_. ______________ ___________ _______ ____ Yellow-like wilderness spreads, on the earth. "Wow, that''s hundreds of years. How have you been? A man with a body that, by the way, could see an orange gap like a cracked lava zone, called out to the likes of a blonde woman with colorful, luxurious angel feathers, who was already on the spot. "¡­ Sultr, your presence here means that you too have been defeated by a true brave man" "Mmm, well, that''s what I''m talking about, Samayil" The black demon god known as Sultr sat next to Samayir in the bench where the demon of death known as Samayir was sitting, with his angelic blonde hair. Samayyle doesn''t look particularly disgusted, and accepts it. "What do you say? Was that girl worth satisfying you with? "Pretty, no, it''s great! All that excitement and such a clear defeat since we lost our bodies." Holding his fist, the man shakes if his excitement still doesn''t cool off. Looking sideways at such a man, the woman took one, ungodly sigh. "... and Temehe, the expression is too on the table. Even through this medium, you couldn''t hide the laughter? You''re not thinking about it, are you? "... is that sincere?... I don''t think you''ll be able to do that either..." "Right. Shit, that brave guy will find out we disappeared. We need to be careful." Sultre sits in a chair and plays the noose. And, as I noticed something, Sung Sung and I braced my nose. "of liquor... smells" "Oh, this place will come out as much as you like, whether it''s booze or knobs, from that collection." At the end of Samayil''s finger, there''s one stash over the field. "Seriously? "Seriously." "Chip, I''m coming to get it" Sultre stood up and headed to the vault. Open inside and see how it goes. There, on a single round table, was dotted with superb knobs that Sultr wanted and tons of liquor that tasted just to satisfy God. Nico, holding them in his arms with a disgusting grin, Sultr returns to Samayir. "Nasty." "... right? Plus, it looks like you can watch what''s going on out there." Sultre pushed that button toward the sky as he took things like the TV remote out of nowhere. A big screen that emerges as soon as possible. There were several men and women there, mainly red-haired girls laughing at Nico, with various expressions about to return to their original country. When Samayil confirmed it, he pressed the button on things like the remote again towards the sky and turned off that screen. Sultre, who was watching a series, moistens his throat with delicious liquor before putting his thoughts to his mouth. "... it''s all because of you." "Oh." "All of this... through Temehe''s former puppet... with Deiss? "Oh. Again, Amon... she also seemed to predict the route that we would be like this. So I guess I ordered the true brave man to apply such a function via the ability of Mephistophales" That''s what Samayale said as Sultre pinched one of the baked treats he brought. "Oh, yeah. Ome, that true brave guy, how many times do you think he was reincarnated? "I heard you.... 531 times." "Definitely, you''re a level manufacturer" "Oh. Those who have gone too far beyond our expectations... you''re a level maker. Sure." Sultre laughs cuckoo if he was satisfied that he was in tune with his thoughts and pours the liquor into his mouth again at once. "Level maker...... you''re the second one, sultry" "Ah. Ever since he did....... and this world is funny though! The presence of Alim Nariway is hilarious, but so is Micah Magalighi by her side! I''ve been ice pickled with every ragnarok! That''s all there is to it, there are three sages! Besides, all of those sages are way more powerful than any other sage in the past...! That''s the kind of eye you''d expect, and Sultre laughs again. And Samayir also synchronized, and nodded cocklessly. "You''re Micah Magalighi. That girl devoured me, too. Somehow our servants, amounting to 100,000, were hit by nearly 70,000 by each of those daughters.... that''s not all. It''s not just Alim and Micah and the Wise Men, Sultr." "Ho? "I was there. He who was ordinarily born in this world and grew up in this world without any involvement with the rest of the world, who could afford to win the battle against the demonized brave and whose absolute death of my Almageddon would not work." When he heard it, Sultre opened his red eyes as much as he could. The mouth, just like it did when I was excited, had a corner of my mouth caught on and a so-called, devilish grin. "And... Jah... the times don''t move! Will there be all the demons in this place... again, the blood muscles will be wiped out... or something else will appear...! Maybe he or she came back to life with some kind of applause. Kukakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka!! Looking sideways at the sultry laughing out loud, Samayle, like him, had some hunch. "By the way." Sultre stops laughing perfectly and turns to Samayir with no expression. "He, another pillar... where have you been? "I don''t know.... because I can''t feel anything from this world... wasn''t it deeply sealed like us by someone else already? "... what do you think, sir? I don''t think he''s dead." 401 Chapter 385: Convenience I opened the message. [... It''s over, my king! Kana the Black Demon Sultr¡­ you have successfully cooperated with the Wise Men and destroyed them! [Ooh, ooh!! I can feel it from over the message, the King''s admiration. Hmm, if you were happy with me, it was worth it.... Well, maybe it was like I decided to confront the Black Demon Sultr at a time when Leaf or Sho or something had to do with it. ... Now I, Mika, Ye, Sakura, Sho, and Lil are in the castle of Egdrasil Divine Tree Country. As a matter of course, the castle was so bummed. Although there are many things, the number one reason is that a man named Lowkiss, the king of this country, died in the hands of the black demon Sultr. Well, on top of the fact that it was almost only in form, he was the kind of king who wielded power from the bloodstream, and it was the people around him who have still partitioned politics, so politicians, it seems like there''s nothing wrong with politics in the future. Rather, Grandpa the spy from the kingdom of Mephirado said sneaking around that there would be a lot of things that would be politically better with that guy gone¡­ for example, about slaves or fewer wars. ... In the meantime, Micah and I are being put on standby in a somewhat lavish room as guests, exchanging messages with the King at that time. I think Xiang Da is declaring in front of the great men of this country what they will do in the future. Probably, but the Yeats will want to stay with me and Micah, so they''re arguing about whether you can let the country out or negotiate? I think Leaf will succeed in leaving this country on favourable terms. Your sister will brag about her brother, saying that she is weak in the earthen pit, and she has medium two illnesses, but planning and reprocessing are leaf specialties. [¡­ I have been contacted by someone lurking there now. He said he succeeded in destroying the demon gods! You did really, really good! Now our country and the Egdrasil Divine Tree don''t have to fight.] I know it''s possible that you''re relieved. The king told me to be foolish. [... To be honest, if only that king could handle it, no, if even that blood-minded person were to disappear or be revamped, there would be no distortion between our country and the Egdrasil Divine Tree.] [The king over here has been killed by demon gods...] [I heard that too. I''m not sure why we''re at odds. However, it can be deduced that there used to be some confusion between both Mephilado and Segli. Although he hates us unilaterally.] That''s right. Well, simply think, someone with Mephilado''s blood muscles and someone with Segli''s blood muscles were not close¡­ it might also be normal to think that Segli was more unilaterally disgusted. [Until now, often, there hasn''t been a big war.] [Um, I wonder why. There is nothing left in the literature.... I asked Lord Elle a few words with his predecessors... and he hasn''t been close since then. unilaterally. But there''s no big fight going on.] Heh... I wonder why. Well, either way, it seems like a guy named Lowkiss was the last generation of his blood muscles, so it''s unlikely we''ll get along. You see, this is how we came to help, and Sultr was able to seal (extinguish) it, so the Kingdom of Mephirado won''t be hostile from now on. Oh, my God, I''m going to come up with a novice political idea. [_______ Anyway, there will have been about two fewer problems in our country at once... You owe Alim a lot of money.... Is there anything we can do? You don''t need money, honor, or status anymore, so I can''t think of a busy thank you. Do you have any wishes for me to ask you? ¡­ to the best of my ability, let''s respond] So this is the reward. ... Something... If there is, right, for now I have to ask if Ip, Sakura, Sho, and Lil can come to the Kingdom of Mephirado. [Um... then I have one favor to ask] [What? You don''t say one, you should say two or three] [Oh, thank you. Then again, as long as you keep it until something comes to mind... Well, it''s about the sages...] [Hmm. Talking about the sages, you just changed your blood phase.] ... Going forward, our identities are _______. Well, there''s nothing wrong with where we found out who we are. [Um, could you please put one of the wise men and one of their fellow werewolf beasts near us in the _____ Kingdom of Mephirado? [Why? I guess there''s a reason] [... Yes. I''ll tell you more... when I get home because it''ll be long... Two of the wise men are inside. Not one of those... he was my best friend...] When I told him that, for a while, I didn''t get a message back, and it was returned a few seconds later. [Alim, what do you remember? [I remember... actually I do. I''m sorry. But you won''t believe me when I tell you where we were born, and I haven''t had any particular problems hiding it, so I haven''t talked to you yet... because that''s how I stopped going] [Really... When it comes to bringing in the wise, we may need to negotiate with the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation. Okay, it''s a benefactor''s wish, let''s make it happen] [______________ Thank you! I didn''t think, I bowed my head even though there was no king in front of me. As soon as possible, the door in this room opens and Grandpa the spy glances at his face. "Dear Alim, Micah, we are called" 402 Episode 486: Preparing to Go to the Kingdom of Mephilado "From more than _______ matters, we leave this country. Right now." Me and Micah rush into the room where Ye and the others report to a few great people and argue. There, the leaves went pale and gave reasons and things, and the sight quickly caught my eye shutting up the heavy towns, who were large adults and should be experienced. Sho stood next to it, creating a sense of intimidation as if to show off the awesomeness of its muscular lush body. Sakura-chan and Lil stand on the wall, Lil looks at the leaves like they don''t know what they are, and Sakura-chan stares jizzily at them like they''re even admiring idols. ... Hard to get in. "I... but I''m in trouble" "What? How? As I mentioned earlier _______" Ye go one after the other, preaching the words to be unleashed. And you noticed us while we were talking, and you came at me with a light request, and you gestured. Afraid, me and Micah are headed that way. Yeah, it''s hard to get in after all. When Me and Micah got next to Leaf and Sho, Sho had a serious look at this one. Meanwhile, Ip doesn''t even check this one, he looks to the heavy towns. And, as soon as I could, I''ve turned my hand to this one. I just felt it all of a sudden, and maybe it was something that Mika and I would be referred to in the story. "_______ Okay? These two... Mephirado Kingdoms" heroes have destroyed the demons. I just stabbed a spear in Todome. All that''s left are these two. Hence _______ " _____________________ ______________ _______ If you notice, the report by Ip and the one-sided discussion tournament were over. We talked about two hours after we got here. In conclusion, Ye... No, Ye and the others won ''the right to leave this country'' from themselves just by discussing it. That, too, says he''s getting ready to leave today. ... I''m not sure what it is, brother. I don''t know what you were talking about, Leaf or not smart. When I summed it up, I said, ''You broke all your promises, so I don''t know what happened after the king disappeared. Now that we''re done with the contract, we should be able to live as we please.'' ... or something. I think Lil said something like, "As you are all well aware of the properties of the werewolves, there is proof of loyalty, and because of that, they were brought back to life by cherry magic, but there is no _______ trace, so the king can''t". That''s why, after that, Ye and I went to finish what we said was cleaning up or something, and they came to the room where we were waiting. It comes true, but opens first, happily, and begins to report. "Well, brother. I think the people of this country are going to do their best from now on. I want to get out of this country fast. I want to leave today as much as possible, so I told him to make it easy on me about my brothers. I don''t know about this country. Later.... by the way." I''m not as smart as Ye, but I found out what Ye would say next, and I just nodded before I said it to you. "Fine, come on, this country. Sure, all of us. Because the kingdom of Mephirado doesn''t discriminate against Lil or anything, and the king has already given me permission." "That''s right... to... sister! Thanks!" "Oh, thank you, Ayu... Sister Ali! Ye laughed nicely as he said so. Ye don''t have a women''s clothing hobby like I do, and my heart is a decent man, so I may say she''s cute, but with her brother... she looks cute. "... its Ayu... Alim, not bad" "Wow, are you sure? "Yeah, yeah, it''s good! We''re good places to stay." "I''m sorry." "Never mind." You don''t need a reason to be my best friend! Oh, my God, if I told you later, Sho might nico. "Have you said goodbye to anyone who took care of you yet? "It''s been done in just now, hasn''t it? "Yeah!" When Ye urged, Cherry Blossom nodded. I see, was there anyone in this country who made me feel better? "... So what about cancelling where you were staying, cleaning up? "That was also done quickly, using me and Sho, who said it was my instant move. There''s nothing more in this country." To make sure it''s true, I''m going to look everyone in the eye, but all four of them, they seem to be right. It also seems to me that there is no "ko" word for regret. "Okay. Then let''s go to the Kingdom of Mephirado. We can get there on the move, right? "Yeah. I can go, it''s okay...... guys, get your hands on it" The leaves got their hands on the bottom. From above, each of the five goes hand in hand. It''s one of the leaf abilities that has a convenient effect: if you touch it, you can fly it all at once. "Well... no problem! Me and Micah took my brother and sister from Egdrasil Divine Tree Country and my best friend and his girlfriend back to the Kingdom of Mephirado. Already, it was dark around. 403 Episode 387: Take Me Home "Ha... ha... ha. Is this your house? When the four of them were surprised, the first person to speak was Sho. From then on, we followed the kingdom of Mephilado in an instant and went to the love nest between me and Mika, disappearing so that people wouldn''t see us too well in illusion or anything. ... On second thought, isn''t this a day trip for me and Micah? You wiped out the demon gods in one day, yeah, not quite me either. No, more than that, I need to hear what you think of seeing these four of us in my mansion. "What do you say?" "I don''t know... it''s prefectural." "No, it''s not that big. I admit it''s a mansion." But I think I know you''re gonna want to say that...? Maybe that''s the case when I see it from scratch. "I''m so keen on that money... my sister gave me a house like this... what happened? "All I bought was land, and then I built it myself" "I see, that''s my sister. (i) Relieved." Leaves, who looked worried at first, seemed relieved to hear that. Was I that asshole? Well, I''m still not spending that much money. "Ah... Sister Ali, you live here with your sister? "Yes, it is." "Fine." "Ugh, yeah." Why did Sakura ask you that? After all, maybe I thought it was too big for the two of us to live together. "Wahoo............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Lil looks like reality isn''t accepted. Are you unfamiliar with the mansion, or are you nervous about getting into Micah''s house with me? Probably... both. "Well, I think we each have a few more things to say about this house, but let''s just get inside" Everyone nods and obeys my words. Open the large iron plaid gate of the Arim mansion, and go through a beautifully tidy garden without any care, through a large door into it, into an overly spacious front door. "... wide" "Yeah, well, it''s a magic room, so I think it''s bigger than it looks" "Oh, really?" "And what''s in this house, mostly because it''s legendary. Well, it won''t get dirty or broken, so it''s okay to go wild." "... ugh, seriously" Did Sho and the others appraise and see, and open their eyes to this fact? Only Lil looked rattled and trembling against the three people who looked like they were in their dreams. "Sho, there''s something about Lil..." "Ah, oh. Lil is less used to fancy things than normal people, or luxury phobia." "Come on, I''m not scared. I''m nervous..." "Yes." Yes, it is. Well, anyone could be nervous if they brought me to a place full of stuff made of these epic grades. It''s convenient not to get dirty, so I''m just filling it with legendary stuff, and it doesn''t really make any sense. "By the way, sister, this, how? "You know what I mean? I made them all." "Oh, yeah..." For example, if you use one toilet paper, it won''t go away. "Well, let me show you in the room first. Follow me." Everybody goes on after me. Just a short walk and I introduced myself to one room. "This is me and Micah''s room. Mostly because Micah and I are here." "... ooh, ayu... alim. What... is that what this is about? Sho, who hasn''t seen my kissing scene or anything, has said that while looking at Micah''s face alternately with mine. That sort of thing......... I mean, maybe we''re dating or not. Well, if you hear that the room you usually spend time in is with you, you''re usually dating, you think so. In fact, you''re right. "Yeah, I am. Well, I''ll tell you all about it and everything when I calm down." "Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah." From time to time, Sho''s, that nymphomaniacal nigga face, who had been messing with Micah and me, is back. I used to be a wuss, but now I miss it. "You guys get married fast." "How many times is that?" "Isn''t that about the 5,000th time? That was a good count...... "Yeah, well, no. Next thing you know, I''m gonna show you to the room of four." I take a glance at Shoda. "Would you like a separate room for four? Or _______." "" Together!! Cherry Blossom and Lil scream like that at the same time. "Together? You mean the combination of Ye and Sakura, Sho and Lil? "Wahoo. Please." "Well, I hear Sho and Lil are dating..." I can swim my eyes towards Leaf and Cherry Blossom. "What about the two of you? "........................ eheh" Cherry blossom laughed in the light. In contrast, the leaves lay face down. For a man, he hides in his long hair, he doesn''t see his face often, but he must be turning bright red. Lovely guy. "Yes, it is. Finally." Micah said that satisfactorily. I totally agree. 404 Chapter 388: Dinner "Well... Sho and Lil are in this room, and Ye and Sakura are in this room." I assigned a room to two couples. Those two rooms are 10 steps away from me and Micah''s room. Well, in the so-called guest rooms, Kara and Rose stayed in this room, too. "Do you have any requests? "Hey, Alim, it''s funny, let''s make this two room bed, a double bet" Hey, what a suggestion, Mika. "Ha... Hey, guys. Double bet, you''re still embarrassed, aren''t you? "Nothing. The room we were staying in was a double bed. By the way, the two rooms there and our rooms were well interlaced, and the furniture was the same?" "Chi, hey... Sho... Huh!! That''s what Sho said as he nibbled and moaned the leaves and cherry blossoms. Lil also looks at Sho with a slightly surprised look. Micah seems satisfied. "Well, double bets in both rooms." I snap my fingers. Now I''m done changing the furniture. Hmm. Oh, my God, I just opened the dark matter in the room and made a bet. "What... yeah..." "... that, Ye, you don''t like sleeping with cherry blossoms? "What... yeah, not like that..." "Then that''s not good. Hey, cherry blossom." "... Ugh, yeah..." Micah pushed forcefully anyway. Then it''s like you''re forcing me to sleep with you. I don''t mind, nothing. "... then I''ll be ready for dinner, everyone, and I''ll call you when I''m done making it in about 10 minutes." That''s what I said before I went to the kitchen. Hehe, I''ll feed you Gold Rose Queen Dragon steak, think so. _______ _____ __ "I got it! Come on!" We called five people directly in front of each room because we had a fancy meal. I move everyone who comes out in response to my voice, inviting them to a large dining room. "Jajan!" "Whoa!? Whose voice is that? Well, I''m Sho. What about this rice I made, does it look delicious? Lil, what a werewolf, so maybe you''ll like the meat. "Well, the main thing today is Gold Rose Queen Dragon Steak." "Dragon adult steak? "Yes, it''s a dragon. SS rank subspecies." Leaves and cherry blossoms surprise me. Well, I can''t help it, dragon meat is usually like the Kings only eat it on a special day, super fine meat. Meat of the SS rank subspecies. I''ve never thought about the price. "It''s not cold, but eat fast! "Oh, wow." Micah was already sitting in the seat next to where I was supposed to sit, but the other four sat down. This desk is round, so it will be easy to be next door to the person you want. So, side by side, it''s me, Mika, Sakura, Ye, Lil, Shang. "Oh, eat fast, I said, but I''ll get back to you first" That''s what I said, I brought everyone''s attention here. "Talk about piles, talk about little difficulties, all of them, let''s make it tomorrow! It''s late today, so when I take the bath I have in my room, I''m going to bed! You don''t have to look for a way home or anything, because I know, you don''t have to worry weird..." Um, I don''t really want you to go home, but if Ye and Sakura don''t, those two families won''t have a single child, and Sho is their only child. When I heard I could go home, almost everyone changed their complexion, but now I really decide not to care. "That''s it! Eat!" "Oh, oh... well, I''ll have it" "Wahoo, I''ll have it" "" I''ll have it "" While I''m confused, guys, they get their hands on the steak. By the way, I whispered that Micah would have it, and it looks like she was eating it first. I''m glad you look so happy, too. Well, what about the others? ... Sho carried a piece of steak to his mouth after cutting it. "Good..................................!? What the hell is this? Oh, what the hell is this?" Is it too delicious? Huh. Words are speechless. "Hey Hii....................." "Yep......................................." Neither do these two. Do I have to be out of line? Oh, my God, I was relaxed, but one of us had a daughter who wasn''t normal the way she was touched. _______ _______ _______ _______ ¡­¡­ _______ I have no idea what you''re talking about, Lil. Especially my eyes. I have tears. I knew you liked meat, right? What a relaxing thought I had eaten, and at some point after mealtime I was there, all of us, turned to me and left word ''welcome'' to go back to each room, looking at something miraculous. Me and Mika do the same. Don''t tell me you snuck in, kissed me after dinner, after we were all gone. 405 Episode 389: Like a Dream (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Bath... we''re up." The leaves, sitting on the edge of a luxurious double bet, saw the cherry blossoms that had just risen from the bath. "Mmm...... Well, sit over here for a second." "Yeah." As the leaves told me, cherry blossoms sit gently next to the true leaves. Between the two, such a distance, where the body seems to snuggle just slightly, moving the shoulders. "Hey... my head''s hanging in there." "Me too." "... let''s sum up what happened today... lightly" "Yeah." Ye and Cherry Blossom begin to summarise briefly what happened today as the two of us discuss. "In _______, I came to this house..." "Really, there''s too much going on." "Yeah, really" Between them, there was a little snug air. Cherry blossoms speak to leaves, as they have decided. "You know, leaves" "What?" "I think what happened in this world is my dream." "Why, again" Ye stares at that, sad look of cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms kept talking. "Because... because? Isn''t sword, magic, skill and level strange in the first place? There''s something unrealistic going on here." "What now?" It was a leaf that said so, but I didn''t show you any scratches that were stuck in the cherry blossoms. "And besides, right? My eyes healed, because Ip confessed to me that he was dating... hehe... plus when Ayu''s brother and sister came to this world first, they were already... I wonder if this is a world that reflects my aspirations. So I thought it was a dream." Cherry blossoms stared at the clock in the room with eyes that looked at something distant. The clock refers to 12: 30 p.m. "But..." The leaves moved the body only slightly, keeping the shoulders close to the cherry blossoms. In addition, gently hold the hand the cherry blossom was releasing with the hand of the nearest one. "You have a good feeling, don''t you? "Already, Leaf. Leaves would know, wouldn''t they? Even dreams have a feeling. See, that one that feels like it''s falling asleep..." "Well, yeah," Grip the cherry blossom hands back to a painless degree, and the leaves continue. "Yeah, I know how you feel. Even I still can''t believe I was able to defeat Sultr or that I have a brother and a Micah sister. Earlier I thought it might be a dream too... but because I said cherry blossoms might be a dream, I was convinced this wasn''t a dream" Cherry blossoms looked strange and looked up at the face of the said leaves. "Why?" "If this is a dream for me, cherry blossoms, who are supposed to be in the dream, wouldn''t say that, would they? "... hmm? What do you mean?" "Well, if you don''t know, fine." Cherry blossoms stared jizzily at Polypoli and the face of the leaves scratching her cheeks in embarrassment with their big, crushed black eyes. "Yeah, so it''s all, after all, real? "Maybe." "Oh well... then _______" Basin ______________ A loud noise of cherry blossom hands slamming the cheeks of leaves resounds in this room, luxurious but silent in appearance. Cherry blossoms turned, tears in his eyes, and leaves began to shut up, not trying to say anything about it, whether he was convinced that he had been struck. "Hey. I told you not to leave me, didn''t I? Take me, I told you, didn''t I? "Yeah." Staring, cherry blossoms get angry. "Then why did you leave me? "... I don''t want cherry blossoms getting hurt. Not to mention the demon god, a monster who took in Mr. Sho. Cherry blossoms... like Mr. Lil... because I could never stand them" Cherry blossoms staring even sharply at the leaves that said so gripped his fist hard. "Even I... I''m the same...! I can''t stand leaves if they get hurt or die...! Didn''t we talk about the same thing before!? "I did. But, you know, cherry blossoms are important to me after all. I''m not going to say that anymore because I was angry when I said I risked my life... but I haven''t changed my mind since long ago, probably, when I got my mind on it." Leaves stared deeply into the cherry blossom eyes complaining in tears. I can keep talking. "I always liked it. I thought I had to protect you, and I still do. That''s not enough words.... After sixth grade, you started studying late at night, didn''t you, Cherry Blossom?" "Yeah. Because I wanted to go to the same private secondary school as Ye" "Honestly, I wanted you to stop that, too. Because I thought it might break my body.... Well, it turned out good to be able to go to the same school. Overprotective¡­ maybe. It could be ugly. But it might be strange if I told you this was my life... because that''s what it is." Ye kept staring at the cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms cry and keep staring at the leaves. "... here''s what I''m saying. Do you think I''m the person in the dream? "Ha... ugh... right. Maybe it''s not a dream. Maybe your sister, brother Ayu, and the leaves that like me are all real." "Yeah, well, until I get used to being with my brothers, I can''t help but dream.... Let''s go to sleep now. If this doesn''t cool you down, it''s definitely not a dream." Ye stroked one cherry head before knocking his body down and trying to sleep, but cherry arms stop it. With the momentum as it was, cherry blossoms glanced at the lips of the leaves and kissed them. The best, longest kiss I''ve ever had. "Apologies for blowing it. I''m sorry." "... okay" Now it''s time for the two of them to lie down on their bets. Strong and strong, the cherry blossoms held onto the leaves. "... sorry, weaken or leave me some more hugs..." In the dark room, Leaf said so in a fine voice that disappeared. "Hmm... I thought from you. Leaves like me, don''t they? I hate to say it myself...... aren''t you happy to be hugged by the kid you like? Why were you trying to escape? "No, I''m glad... the..." "What is it, just to be clear?" The leaves blush. Though the face doesn''t look like a cherry blossom in the dark. "... my chest..." "Chest? Yeah, chest, right? "............ yeah" "Uh, yeah. It''s illuminating. Because I''m bigger than the other daughters. Hehe... I think I found a weakness in the leaves...! Cherry blossoms slept in a tighter, deliberately hugging their own against the leaves. 406 Episode 390: Its a Dream. ".................. Wahoo" When I was about to go to sleep, Lil was like a troubled, but happy voice. Well, that''s how I _______ "Show..." "What? "How long have you been doing this? I''m so happy, but I need to sleep. Anyway, hug me while I sleep." "No, let me do this some more" I was hugging Lil. Strong and strong. Let him bring his head to his chest, stroke it, and if he doesn''t let go anymore, that''s the will. "Wahoo. Eh heh." "... oh" I was thinking about every wake I could get today, hugging and stroking a lil I could illuminate. The resurrection of Sultr. Before that, Lil was killed. That''s how I''m holding onto Lil right now. Um, one more thing. That dreams and beautiful flowers lived in this world. I wonder why you didn''t notice. After a closer look, I think the two faces would have stayed the same as they were in middle school if they had black hair and black eyes back... Because of the color of her hair, she was more like a girl than she was in her dreams... No, her face and her dreams have changed slightly. He''s become a complete woman in the first place. But so much hasn''t changed...... I''m reflecting a bit on how I couldn''t get it on when I saw the posters I see in the city a lot or something. Yeah, that''s the biggest surprise. I could see my best friends who were supposed to be dead. That''s all I''m glad about, but Lil... is alive. There''s a warm, thin, cute, girlfriend in this arm who truly admires me... "Shaw... are you crying? When I realized it, I was crying. ... When? Why... Oh, my God, I don''t think about it because there are as many reasons as there are. "Wahoo... Shaw, talk... one thing, okay? "What? Lil started talking about something with sorrow as I hugged her. "... Arim said you could go home.... Shaw, you''re leaving in a little while, right? Oh, yeah, I forgot. I defeated Sultr, but there is no such thing as that tyrannical king. But I know how Alim gets home. I have to go home, my mother and father.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. But when I get home, I have dreams... beautiful flowers... and there''s a good chance Lil and I will never see each other again. Because I''m silent, Lil kept talking. "Shaw, I''m at Arim''s house today, so I''m not gonna get laid. But before you go, leave the child in my stomach. Please." That''s how Lil did me a favor. This is a good opportunity. Let me ask you why you want me to have a child with you so much. But either way, if I left Lil and the kid... I wouldn''t be leaving, though. "Why? "Wahu? "Why do you want a child with me so badly? I''ve heard before that you want to give birth to a good child. Is that the best reason? In my arms, Lil shakes his head. "... because your husband wants Shaw to be on my side. It''s not a thing. Even if they just give me stuff, one day I''ll think of the days I spent with the show as a dream" Lil goes deeper and buries his face in my chest. I think something fell on my arm. "I... I always suspect that even this moment is a dream right now. When I wake up, I wonder if it''s just being used as a tool for sexual processing for a large number of men. But you wouldn''t be if you had kids, would you? I don''t think it''s weird that this is a dream. Parenting seems to be busy..." ......... you mean that. Lil... thinking about it, you want proof that you were with me, so you want a child with me? "Oh well... But, Lil. I don''t know what to say to myself, but I''m a man of honor. If I let Lil have kids, I choose not to go home" "............ Wahu. The ideal is to be with Shaw." Face up, Lil''s eyes are red. My ears look soggy and I''m falling. "But, you know, because show is the top priority for me. I can''t let Shaw force me.... Well, suppose I cage Shaw''s kid so Shaw won''t be able to go home..." After roaring to think for a while, Lil twisted out the answer. "I''ll put up with that, too.... I''d be glad to be with you for the rest of your time." You look like you couldn''t help laughing, even though your eyes look sad. Lil''s been burying his face in my arms again. ......... what should we do? At the very least, I want to get in touch with my parents. I want to talk to you face-to-face for an hour. And you can beat me up, ''cause I have my best friend, there''s this girl I wanted to take care of the most in my life, and I want to stay in this world. I''m unfaithful, you can tell me. I sit in the ground more than once. The rest of my heart I left over... the funeral of the flowers... they were alive. Because the rest is really just my parents. Please......... can''t you? If it''s Alim. "... Lil, thanks. Let''s go to sleep." I thought I''d lie down with Lil in my arms. "Good night." "Good night, Waffle." 407 Episode 391: Id like to dream about it. Take a bath, on the way to bed. Me and Micah were diving in bed, talking a little bit. "Hmmm..." "What''s going on? Dreams." "No, because I didn''t think Leaf, Sakura and Sho were coming to this world at all..." I guess I''ll never forget what happened today for me first. ''Cause, you know what? I don''t think Leaf and Cherry Blossom and Sho are coming this way. There are so many coincidences. Honestly, I''m more surprised than I''ve defeated the Black Devil. Even though it''s just an amazing coincidence that Micah is here. If this could have been represented by probability...... what would it feel like? "Right. But I think it''s miraculous enough to be reunited with dreams in this world, and when you saw cherry blossoms, you weren''t as surprised when you reunited with dreams. Sometimes this happens." "Hmm, I see" It''s a miracle... a miracle, isn''t it? Humans, 7 billion... more now I guess. It''s also an amazing miracle that so many people are around me. In time, if your mother or father came out, you might laugh instead of crying. "Huh... you''ll be busy again tomorrow" "Speaking of things that need to be done..." Yes, when it comes to what I have to do from tomorrow, first of all, I have to tell the King about defeating the Black Demon Sultr or who I am. This would be nice to go to the castle if you were called. And what do you do with Sho with Ye and Cherry Blossom? In the meantime... I have to go back... But I''m going to ask them if they want to go home. Especially Sho. She''s called Lil. And then you''re gonna be famous for taking down Sultr and you''re gonna be busy idling again, you only have four more days of my birthday, and you''re gonna have to do the special training that I''m promising Kara and the others... yeah, lots of it. "_____, kanji" "Right.... Looking forward to your birthday, huh? Because I will definitely make you happy to have dreams! "Thank you, Micah" I stroked Mika''s head before kissing her. The slightest light of electricity on the bed often shows me Micah''s face, which makes me happy. "Eh heh.... I want you to hope for your birthday... You know, dreams, what do you think? "... what? "That I''m in a state where I can return to Earth, but I haven''t. I didn''t think cherry blossoms would come this way...... what can I say? Micah gets an anxious look as soon as possible. Maybe I''ve been worried about this ever since I got home. I feel that way. "To Cherry Blossom? "Yeah. I''m going to apologize honestly. I don''t care how angry you get... I want to be with my dreams. But she did what I did..." "Oh well..." I can''t say anything. Because even I absolutely don''t like leaving Micah. Just shut up and held Micah a little harder who was holding her. "... Tomorrow, Micah, why don''t you try sleeping with cherry blossoms in your room? Anything you want to talk about without me? "... there may indeed be. Let''s try that." At the same time I said that, Micah looked hazy and said: "So, you have a dream, Ip, you sleep with me, right? If Ip sleeps in the same room as you, it''s forbidden to be an alim! Ye have cherry blossoms..." "Uh, yeah, maybe. I''ll make sure you don''t become an alim. But now Alim doesn''t change her face." Before that, we''re connected by blood... hmm? Is it connected now? Well, okay. Anyway, me and Ye are sisters and brothers... brothers. There''s no way that leaf is conscious. "Hehe... it''s been a long time since I slept with cherry blossoms. That kid, he''s got a habit of hugging other things while he''s asleep. I have big breasts now......... Ye, you''re in trouble, aren''t you? Or maybe he''s happy inside." "Oh, yeah. Right." ''Neither does Mika''. Micah might even be smaller than she was in high school, but what''s inside? By the way, Kara and Mika''s are close in size... sleeping together for three makes me a big deal. Regardless, I was a woman at the time, so the only emotion I had about the two breasts was just jealousy. Yet, Ye is now sleeping in the same bed as Cherry Blossom, and if Micah is right, she''s being hugged... are you happy? Maybe I want to put in a vote for someone who''s just like me and shy. "... is this already such a time? Time to get some sleep." I glanced at the clock and said so. Micah seems very hard to snort because she''s hugged by me, but she manages to snort. "Yeah, good night. Dreams." "Good night, Micah" I kissed him again and fell asleep. 408 Episode 392: Breakfast for 6 The day after he wiped out the Black Demon Sultr, reunited Ye and Sakura with Sho, and also brought Lil back to this house to match that she was Sho''s girlfriend. It''s 8: 00 in the morning. What are you doing, in the dining room, because we had breakfast, I called everyone up in a message, and I was just waiting. If it were true, today, I still had a job in me from the Medical Merchants Association who cares about me, but I asked you to postpone that until noon tomorrow, so I can move for the Ips for a day. "... Morning! Brother, Mihana sister! "Oh no, sister, brother Ayu" "Yeah, hi! My brother and sister-in-law have been up close. ... Leaf''s face is a little blushed. After all, was Micah''s story true? "Whoa! Good morning! "Wahoo... wahoo! Good morning! Sho is quite well because he is stronger in the morning. Lil, on the other hand, came into the dining room scrubbing her eyes like she was asleep. Nevertheless, did Sho''s white hair not heal after a day? I knew if he wanted, I''d put him back in his dark hair. "Mmm, you''re all here! "Yeah. I thought I could reunite with my brothers, it was a dream... it was real after all" "Haha, well, I guess I''ll just have to think about it" I also know Leaf''s opinion. Even I wouldn''t have believed it if it wasn''t for this unreal world thing. "Well, then I think we have a lot to talk about... Let''s have breakfast first! I slapped my hand on bread and said so. This morning''s menu is...... except for Lil''s, day, book, and food! In white rice, neva natto, miso soup. Salmon fillets on egg rolls. The Japanese get addiction symptoms, especially if they don''t consume white Japonica rice for a while. "Wow... wow! Rice! Rice! "Really...! I haven''t seen you in months! The shaggy voice of Ye and Sakura. "Thanksgiving, seriously Thanksgiving, yes..." [I''m a girl over here! "Cohon, Thankful anyway, Alim! Though you called me the wrong way, you''re welcome in tears. If you''re so happy, I think I''ll make sushi for dinner tonight. "Hmm? Not just me..." "Oh, I''m sorry. Lil is from this world... so I was wondering if it would be better to eat something I''m used to." "Wow, wow! After all, wasn''t Lil the only one with a different menu good? "Whatever, change him just like Sho, okay? I can make it the same thing in seconds with the power of my skills." "Ko, is this, uh... the hometown dish Shaw was talking about? "Yes, it is." Lil shrugged her nose to try it, and brought her closer to Shaw''s rice coop, more importantly Nato.... Lil is a werewolf. Wolf is _______ "Wahoo!? Nice nose. You''re so surprised, your ears are standing pean. For a moment, Lil quickly patted her eyes as if she had lost consciousness. I shake my neck as a bum. Either way, you act like a dog. "Hey, what''s this..." "Ha, that''s natto. Lil''s gonna be tight." "Wahoo... oh, you know, it might be thick... but other than this, I''d like to try the same thing" "Fine." I switched Lil''s dishes in an instant. It won''t be possible to eat with chopsticks, so I have spoons and forks for once. By the way, any dishes that I couldn''t eat would be recycled, so no problem. I don''t know either because I''m being recycled by what, but this house is on its own. "Well, eat up." Along with the word ''I''ll have it'', everyone starts eating. Maybe it''s so delicious for breakfast. Every dish should be legendary. "Ugh..." Yes, the crushing voice leaks. From Sho''s mouth. Open your eyes. Heh heh, Mika woke up not too delicious when she first ate my dishes, too. The item master is amazing after all. "Huh... yummy..." "Stay... your sister''s rice, has been amazing since yesterday... That''s more than true cooking skills." Leaves and cherry blossoms cheeks natto rice with a luscious face to say so. ... Micah took one of my egg rolls, but decides not to care. ... The leaves also took away the egg roll from Sakura who was looking at it, but she doesn''t seem to mind. What about Lil''s reaction to her first Japanese food? "Wahoo! Wahoo! This is the local dish of the show..." Every time I mouth something, I open my eyes with a face like I was even in a culture shock. That''s right. Lil is a foreigner from us, with skin and hair color? It would be natural for people from foreign countries to feel something close to the moment of first contact with Japanese culture. "Hehe, I''m glad you''re happy! Let''s have a cup of tea when we''re done eating." Yes, give everyone a word and I''ll concentrate on eating. A few minutes later, everyone, breakfast was complete. 409 Episode 393: Ever since you came over here, each "Guys, you''re done eating.... Actually, I put medicine in everyone''s miso soup that makes my head work better.... Oh, that''s not what you mean, is it? Simply waking up faster? Anyway, you just said you were going to have a pretty important conversation right now." Ye and Xiang snort. "... All right, then we''ll have our _______" I noticed Lil''s presence when I tried to say how it came to this point. I shouldn''t do this. "And before that. Sorry, Lil! Would you mind taking your seat off for a moment? There''s a lot of trouble when people in this world find out... I''ll tell you what I can teach you later." "Wow, wow, okay. Bye." Hands in hand, please. Lil, like I said, took my seat off. All right, all right. Now we can talk in the same tone. "... and. I''m gonna talk to you in the same tone, okay? "Oh." Everybody, shut up. Well, that would be quite an important story. "Apparently... it''s like I''m the first one to come into this world, right? Well, let''s talk _______" ______________ _______ ___ 1 hour later. Me and Micah split up and we talked about it since we came to this world. Only roughly... though. Since when do you kiss boulders so often? I''m not talking about it. Furthermore, we have not yet talked about a vault-type transfer device (provisional). "Um, in this world, as a girl... I largely figured out why I had to treat my brother as my sister or something I wanted to know" "Still, I can''t believe we both came to this world by chance... is that really a coincidence? It''s close to a miracle." That''s what Ye and Sakura say to me. It should be noted that Sho was unprecedented in his nibbling. "What, so nibbly" "No?... you guys need to get married now, seriously" "Yeah, so we''re getting married in a few more years, huh? "Ugh... yeah" Is that embarrassing how you usually get to this point again with Norinoli''s cunt if you get micked? I''m blushing and shy, sweetie. "But... that''s really good" "Yeah, right" Ye and Sho glimpsed Micah, then looked at each other. Was there something about Micah before I knew it? Speaking of which, you''ve heard stories from Micah before about how sad you were. I don''t know how it looked, but for those of you who watched it, is it such a pleasure that Micah is dating me in this world? ... Let''s keep Micah safe. "Hmm, I have to explain to Lil and other people in this world. When something''s gone, what do you say? I''m going to turn around and ask Sho. I''ll answer right away. "I''m going to tell you all about our relationship over there concisely by deciding that I was a woman. If they ask me questions at the main office, I''m going to answer them every time, according to how I treat them." "Well, that''s the best" ''Cause, you know, Kara and the others, for example. I can''t believe I was a man before, sleeping with you or taking a bath. In front of you, there''s nothing you can''t talk about. "I guess this is what it looks like. You know what I''m capable of, don''t you? And then you can tell me both groups." "Yeah." "Okay, man." Let''s start with Sho, and we started talking about it after we came to the world over here. ______________ _______ ____ See you in an hour. I asked about the three of them. Lil and Sho knew each other and how we got to hang out. After all, Sho is Sho. I''ve just been a man like a chunk of justice for a long time. Actually, there were quite a few girls in Japan who were in love there as well...... is that okay now? I guess Leaves and Cherry Blossoms were impressed that Leaves were spending time protecting Cherry Blossoms. This has been around for a long time. Anyway, I''m glad Leaf got to hang out with Sakura properly. "Ye... thanks! Take care of your cherry blossoms! "Yeah. I''m gonna" "Cherry Blossom, Ip, your sister would wave the big hand and agree very much, so I''ll stay with you. At the end of the day, you can marry like us..." "What... what!? It''s still early..." Micah was moved by Ye''s dedication to healing Cherry Blossom''s eyes and stood up from her chair and shook her hand with Ye to say such a thing. I knew Micah was a sister thought, right? Your brother knows that Ip, too, is meant to be, as if it were obvious, but his heart is illuminating. The problem is more sho. I turn to Sho and ask. "So, what about Sho? Lil, what do you want with me? "I... I want to be with Lil, too. But... there''s a way home, isn''t there? "Yeah, I''ll explain that later after I tell Lil about us.... you''ve got to think about it." "Oh......" Sho gave him the look he had in mind. Seems pretty troubled. I want to help you, but all I can do so far is send it back. "Well, why don''t we call Lil and let this story go away" No one opposed the suggestion, so I called Lil in a message. Soon Lil will be back in the dining room. I have to apologize for making you free for two hours. 410 Episode 394: Micahs Apology I told Lil that I was a woman over there and that I had a relationship with Sho and Micah. And leaves are sisters and brothers. As far as age is concerned, honestly, I am telling you that the original age is 16. "Wahoo...! This is what happens......! Even for people in this world, it''s amazing, after all. It''s a miracle, yeah, there''s a red thread of fate. Looking at her, Lil was tilting her neck. "I have a simple question, why are you even changing the color of your hair? "I think that''s probably because me and Mika didn''t come this way as sage...... honestly, I don''t know the details" "It is..." Yeah, I''m sorry Lil can''t give you a proper answer. But I really don''t know, and I can''t help it.... Now I guess I could tell you everything I have to tell you about this matter. ... Oh, yeah! I didn''t tell Shoda what I would call everyone...! I have to hurry up and get it across in a message. [Sorry, I forgot to mention one thing! What about the way I call everyone else] [Hmm? What?] [I''ll call you Katakana! On the contrary, as I said earlier, call me Alim! [... well, do whatever you want with that] [Same as Sho. Sister] [Wah, me too! Sister Ali] Because you convinced me, let''s call Sho Shaw in the future, Kanata in the leaves, and Sakura in the future. Other than Sho, I don''t know what''s changed. So... what do we do next? After all... Should we talk about being able to go home? I look at Micah. That alone made Micah look like she was ready to tell you what she was going to talk about. "Okay, so that''s it for the memorabilia!... I''m sorry for the series of stories, but I''ll tell you another important story.... about how to get everyone home." Everyone but me overreacted to that word. Perhaps Kanata and Sakura are worried because we''re over here, maybe we can go home. The show is worried about Lil after all, and Lil is worried because the show could be leaving. Micah really needs to apologize to Sakura for not being able to go home. That''s why each of us is dragging on something when it comes to going home. I can''t go home anyway. I took the magic bag and placed it gently on the ground in this dining room. We are all surprised that we suddenly put this out. "... why did you put that out? That''s what Shaw asked me about the tone of his voice, which made him less energetic. "It''s a device that connects space-time and space at the same time as it encloses the demon gods." "There''s a demon god in it, isn''t there? Are you all right? "That''s okay" I think so. I don''t know the truth because no one is using it. "... why didn''t you come back to Earth when there was such a thing? Shaw does the clever thing of glancing at me with his eyes open, and he asks me a little harder. "Uh... yeah, this, I don''t know why, but I can''t use it. No, I might as well say they refuse to use it. So even if I wanted to come back, I couldn''t come." Well, it looks like Shaw muttered and convinced me, but I think Kanata noticed another thing. "My sister can''t use it...... I see that. But," What about me? "What about Mihana? "Ah..." All three, look at Micah. and Micah breaking her hips quickly as if she was waiting for this time at the same time. "... sorry!! Micah''s full apology echoes in the dining room. Everyone but me was staring at Micah with a goofy face. Um, but what''s the sin of saying you''re sorry? "Uh... sister? "I''m sorry, I, I can go home. If that bothers you, to Earth, to Japan..." Micah said that without looking up. We can''t afford to let anyone respond or in between, and the story goes on. "But... but because I really wanted to be with Alim! I really... Huh! I didn''t want to leave... sorry." "... sister..." A lot of silence. Will Sakura be angry because she wanted to be with me? ... I''ll cover Micah then. I mean, because I have a cause too... Quiet, I bowed my head too. "... pulled Micah back. I knew Sakura was your sister, and I knew your family was grieving. But I stopped... sorry" "Phew... both of you, look up, right? To Sakura''s words, me and Mika looked up. "I... I''m not mad at you, am I? Your sister is Ayu...... because she knew she loved Ali.... I think I chose you, even if Ye and I were in your shoes." "Yeah... sorry, sorry... cherry blossoms...! Sakura rushed over to Micah, who also rushed to Sakura, hugging Hishi. 411 Episode 395: Fantasy Transfer Zoo and Rebirth "Mmm... So what do we do? That''s what I''ve been trying to say since the Bentwood sisters I was holding away from each other. "What are we gonna do... what? "Mm-hmm. I mean, I''ll see if I can go home for now. Look, it''s tough when you can''t go home like me when you have to, right? Let''s just try it." "Oh... I see" I don''t have time for anyone to try first, and Kanata comes out before me. The boulder is Kanata. Acting fast. "So... what do I do? "Put your hands on this vault and let it work." "Yeah, yeah. Right... so for now, sister, why don''t you do it and watch? See, I figured I could go home... to see if it would work properly after I put the sult in." Well, so is that. Okay, I''ll give it a shot. As I did then, I gently placed my hand over the head of this vault like Fantasy Rebellion. At the same time the feel of a limp, high-quality polished stone is conveyed in the palm of your hand...... a message in your head. [World Move -You are not allowed to use reincarnation shop ¡¤ Use/Do not use] "Yeah, yeah, what!? I accidentally took my hand off the vault and got a funny buttcake. No, more than that...... reincarnation shop!? What''s a reincarnation shop? It wasn''t like that before... yeah, in the first place, it just came out with the indication that it was not usable and it felt like a half door advance... "Ayumu!? "What''s wrong!? "Oh... sister, it''s okay!? Three people rushed over and hugged me with a buttcake. I try opening and closing my hands with a nigga or turning my eyes around to show that nothing is wrong with my body. "What happened? With his hands on my shoulder, Sho said so. "Yes... no, I just got a surprised buttcake because I got a different indication than before. Don''t worry about it." "Really...? That would be nice..." Shaw stops standing on his knees and stands up and looks at Master Jizo. "... what do you mean? Hey, now I''ll try" "Be careful, man." Micah nodded cocklessly at the show who spoke so loudly. No, no, because it''s really not that dangerous, is it? I can''t tell you how I feel, and Micah put her hand on the head of the dreaded vault. "Oh, really! casually, mica immediately releasing her hands from the vault. "Right?" "Yeah. And it''s like you can''t go home until me" "" Huh? Me and Sakura''s voices have combined. "Out of the way? "No... there''s an item called ''World Move'', right?" You''re not allowed to use it. " "Hmmm... well..." I can''t even get back to Micah... Is this a good idea? Well, that''s come to think of it... "You mean your sister really can''t go home anymore...? "Yeah. Sorry cherry blossoms" "I don''t know what happened." "Oh, yeah! It''s okay, sister, sister Ali! Never mind." Sakura gestures in haste to wave and hope she doesn''t mind. Micah turns her face to this one as she sees how sorry she is. "By the way... there were more reincarnation shops..." "I don''t know. What the hell, really?" While Micah and I looked at each other and cared about the mysteriously increased item, the Rebirth Shop. "Ah, sister. I think I can go home." And Kanata came to say it openly. This guy... you tried it on your own. "When did you try it? "Yeah. Because that new feature seemed harmless by name, too. In my case, there was an indication that world travel was a yes or no item. No worries whatsoever, guys for now...... right, try Mr. Lil too? "Wah... me too!? "Yeah." Kanata is taking the liberty of talking... Well, you were better than your brother or something in Japan, Kanata, and it''s nothing good. As recommended by Kanata, Shaw tried it first. As a result, they can go home. I didn''t get a happy look, especially when it came to it. Next, Sakura. Sakura had the same result. And then Lil, who tried it, seemed to be just as unusable as us. But everyone can use the reincarnation shop. "When this happens, you''ll have to try the reincarnation shop.... probably the most reincarnated, I''ll give it a try." "Ki... be careful." After snorting at Shaw''s advice, I put my hand over Master Fantasy Rebellion''s head again. Example items appear in the back of the brain. 412 Episode 396 Rebirth Shop I choose the item "Use" in the Rebirth Shop. The screen floating in my brain switched. [Welcome to the Rebirth Shop! Here, you can consume the number of reincarnations displayed on the status (hereinafter referred to as MTP) that can be performed when the level reaches the peak of 255, and gain all kinds of benefits. The number of times the MTP listed next to the offer will be consumed. If you consume MTP, the number within level horizontal () on the status decreases and the mass. The number (M) displayed next to the EXP value, the number next to the title "Vertex", and the STP/SKP used so far will not decrease] Oh, my God. Well, that''s what the name says. And though it equals very little disadvantage so far... So, yeah, that''s my feeling. From a normal person, you can''t reach that much wheeling apex, so it must be hard enough. I don''t know. [Based on the above, would you like to use the reincarnation shop? I agree with that in my head. The screen switched again. [~ Lineup ~ 5 skill cards for skill: 1 MTP 3 skill cards for skill: 3 MTP Skill 1 Skill Card: 7 MTP 3 S-Rank Skill Cards: 2 MTP 1 SS Rank Skill Card 5MTP] There''s still a menu down there, but let''s just think about it here. I''m still not sure I''m on my own. It doesn''t have details... there are details somewhere... What a thought, one detail of the item came to mind. You know, these things are the same as status. [1 skill card for skill: 1 MTP After answering the type of skill you want, you get a random one of the multiple choices that apply to you over all the skills in the world. (e.g. Select Magic System Get "The Mystery of the Spirit of Fire ")] Come here. There''s an element like chatter...... If so, SS rank and 5 stars skills are not high!? Well... I''m nothing. I''m fine. Come on... I understand, and let''s close this explanation and go next. [1 Epic Weapon: 3 MTP 1 Epic Armor: 3 MTP 1 Epic ornament: 3 MTP Epic and 1 more: 3 MTP 1 Divine Artifact Grade: 75MTP (ONCE ONCE ONCE ONLY) Goddess Amrita: 15 MTP] The description of this tool was more or less similar to the skill card. It''s really like a so-called chatter element. But, hey, isn''t the god''s grade too high for anything? Amrita''s views 15. As I''m still convinced this time... its other god-good 75MTP sucks. Yeah, but... if the sultry story is true, is there a limited number of divine objects?... then I don''t know what else to do. ... yet, looks like we have an item, so let''s take a look. [Right to world mobility: 45 MTP + Soul Separation and Free Entry and Exit: 15 MTP more Apparatus functionality added (random): 10 MTP] ¡­¡­¡­ Is this... I mean? This means, that''s it... Me and Mika, that we might all be able to go home to Earth!? Wait... really wait? What the hell is that thing under there? The bottom item that can''t go any further down is the addition of functionality to the device, which, well, I can predict what you want to say... And, just give me the details! That''s what I think, and a hell of an explanation comes up in my head. [Right to world mobility: 45 MTP The right to be able to move to a different world. Worldwide mobility becomes available If you move, you can adapt it for the convenience of the other world] [Separation and Liberalization of the Soul: 15 MTP Only those who retain the right to world mobility can purchase it. If you purchase this, when you travel around the world you will be able to: The soul will be able to separate and exist simultaneously in two or more worlds. Separated souls remain in another world, given basic information about that world, and the environment is further prepared for personal convenience. Note that it all comes in order to its original soul. In the case of a person who has moved from another world to this world from the above, he/she will be treated as returning to the original world environment for him/her. The memory of this world is not renewed unless the separated soul is joined to its original soul. Time moves according to convenience. I am free to come and go between the flesh of the separated soul and the flesh of the original soul. In that case, as the separated soul becomes the original soul and the memory takes over, the memory of what the separated soul has spent is also added extremely naturally. If you have an original soul in another world, you can view the status of this world. However, skills and statuses cannot be dealt with except for special provisions or some skills. When returning from another world to this world, select the item "Return to Anasm", which appears in the status only when traveling from another world, and you can return to this world, except for special cases. In that case, the separated soul from which the original soul has fallen out is renewed to the extent that there is no obstacle to memory about anasm, returning to everyday life. ... Now... I can, no, we can go home to Earth with our bodies left over here? I mean, that''s what this is all about, right? I was free to come and go over here and there, and for what I''m here, my separated soul and I live my daily life over there ______________ I immediately closed all the items to convey this good news to everyone. 413 Episode 397 Shop Confirmation "Alim, how''d it go? I opened my eyes. First I look at Micah''s face that I''ve been asking, then I look at everyone on this scene. "Hmm... what''s wrong? "Oh, no. Pretty good, reincarnation shop." "What was it like? "You should probably see that for yourself, one at a time. Because it''s amazing. So is Lil." With this, everything that''s bothering Shaw and Kanata will be resolved. That''s why I want everyone to see with their own eyes. Heh heh, everyone''s excited and happy face will come into your eyes. "Am I? Am I? "Yeah. I''d rather see for myself than explain it with my mouth. I''m telling you, it''s really amazing, isn''t it? After what I said, I sat in a chair. Everyone seemed to start looking at the reincarnation shop content from Canata, even as they leaned their necks. That''s when. [Alim, are you okay now? The king contacted me. I''ve been waiting for you. I''m sorry to hear from you even during some kind of meeting. I took a little deep breath to cool off my excitement when I saw the reincarnation shop and then responded to that message. [Yes, it''s okay] [Really?... How are things with Sage and his people? [I''m normally fine. Now they''re staying at my house] [Uhm] Chirali and I looked at everyone. Looks like Kanata''s still looking at the reincarnation shop details. Maybe he''s looking at it all, all of it. In the meantime, we shall continue to interact with the King as we have done. [... So, what happens now? [Hmm? Coming up?... Oh, Alim doesn''t have to worry. Leave political matters to us. than that] After opening between them, the King continues. [I want you to explain what you said yesterday.... It doesn''t have to be today. Is there a day when it''s okay to meet in person and talk for a few hours? Hmmm... ok date...? Hopefully, after my birthday - I''ll think of how selfish. Yeah, I knew there was something about the reincarnation shop, and maybe after my birthday in three days. [Excuse me, from today until tomorrow at a later date with a full hand on this one... Maybe the next time you can go to the castle will be 4 days sooner or later] [Right, okay. Let''s suit your convenience.... By the way, being busy until the day after tomorrow means you can''t even come to Meteor Day? Kara said she wanted to see it with me, the day when the stars seem to flow so fucked up. That''s my birthday... and I''m sure Micah will be ready for my birthday. ... I don''t really want to prioritize, but I can''t help it. I want Micah to celebrate as much as she wants. I''m sorry, Kara. [Yes, it is. Why don''t you tell Kara I''m ''sorry''? Instead, it looks like it''s time to go out on the workout we''ve been promising for a long time... right? [Oh. It depends on the other country, but I don''t think we''ll have a problem getting Ruin and the Kara out of this city. All right, let''s just tell him right. I''m sorry I took the time. Farewell] The king hung up his message. Yeah, I really don''t think I''m sorry we couldn''t see it together. Kara''s unfortunate face floats behind her brain, but it was a little hard to beat it off with Micah''s stiff smile... If this happens anymore, I promise you, workout, I''ll entertain you as much as I want. "Brother, I saw you." Just after the message exchange, Kanata came and sat next to me. "How''d it go? "¡­ delicious enough to make me want to doubt the content. Especially your brothers, they''ve been reincarnated 531 times, haven''t they? I mean..." Kanata stared me in the face. My brother, who looks closer to the girl herself who would look like me if she wore a woman''s costume rather than a handsome one, looks at me with worry-containing eyes. "My brother and sister Mihana will be back on Earth......! "That sort of thing. Amazing, really. I grabbed Kanata''s head with a hand stretched out of height less than this one, and brought it all the way to my chest. "Sorry, let me miss you" By the way, I''m still Alim now. Alim also has a chest for her age or more. Huni...... and. "Phew... Phew!? "What do you say? I''m a girl now. I even have a good chest. Well, it''s the tiniest of them all." Try not to let go of Kanata''s head with force. Kanata fled on an instant move. "Ah..." "Also, what do you do now!? And I instantly came back next door when I thought. I''m blushing a little. I see, maybe the reason why Kanata was hot was because it felt like this. Because people are too perfect to be close, no matter how good their faces are, it''s hard to be hot. "Ha ha, what the hell. She''s my sister, isn''t she? Light it up." "Ugh... loud! Kanata''s red, congested eyes are already back in white. I made sure of that, just pounding and, only twice, stroking Kanata''s head. 414 Lesson 398: We can all go home. How many minutes has it been since then? Me and Kanata, we sat next to each other, nothing in particular. Chirali, and, looking at the vault, Lil, who will probably be the last, is touching the vault. When I think _______, Lil breaks his knee with Gakun and looks around with a face that looks like he even ate a bean cannon. ... Apparently, Micah, Shaw and Sakura have the same look. When Lil decides she''s finished watching about the reincarnation shop, I''m going to the three of you, along with Kanata. "How''d it go? Guys." "... can you go home? You mean you can go home with your dreams... right? You can come and go with this world... right? I''ll hold Micah, who has been running with tears just like you did earlier. "Yes, I am." "Yay... yay! Again with your mother and father...! Grime and Micah come rubbing their heads despite being the same height. Lovely. Sakura, on the other hand. "Eh... something amazing, Ye! Your sister and brother Ayu are coming home too...! "Yeah.... when I get home, I have to report to my dad and uncles that we''re dating" "Ah... yeah! I have to... hey..." I''m kind of in the same situation as Mika is right now. By the way... the two of you who made love to the other world... "Wow......! Wow......! Soon after, Lil left the vault and sneezed her face and hugged her to the show. Such a lil, so strong, Shaw was hugging. ...... I have to thank the vault. Seriously, it''s just close to the familiar phantom relocation zo... no, maybe it is itself. I''m sure you''re giving us something powerful and profitable from God. I thought that, uh, while I was gnawing at Mika. ______________ _______ ____ "... what do we do now? Soon we were all crying, and it turned out to be a huge chorus of crying. After I stopped crying, I moved to Micah''s suite because what was it about staying in the dining room? I eat strawberry Dafu, which was in the basket on my desk, and my cheeks are broken. Concerning Sakura, Kanata raises her voice. "For now, I''m not done with this goth over here, and I''ll stay in Koch without returning or separating my soul. At least for a week." "I guess I agree with Alim." Sakura''s hand, which was about to grab the fourth strawberry Dafu, was slapped off pessimistically whining "overeaten," Micah agreed with me as it was. "Yeah... I think I''d better do that too. Where''s Cherry Blossom and Sho? I don''t mind if I do. "I don''t know if that''s okay with me either. Oh, sister, feed me...! Mika stops Sakura from trying to eat strawberry Dafu again. "So you''re eating too much, huh? Are you going to get fat?" "What are you talking about, sister? Neither me nor your sister will gain weight, right? I ate 24 slices of cake in the Vikings, but I don''t suppose you remember me weighing 1 g differently? And Sakura trying to eat another strawberry Dafu as she says. Micah seems to have given up on stopping. Note that Lil seems intrigued by the Dafu she sees for the first time in her life, and picks her nose closer! Take a sip, Pickup! And he was acting funny. "Sure, but... not if you''re overconfident, right? Hey Ye, what do you think when cherry blossoms become fat? "Still I love cherry blossoms" Yes, Kanata said with a true face. Micah and Shaw, who were listening to it, and I nibble, and Kanata clasps her mouth haphazardly. And cherry blossoms were turning bright red in defeat. "Oh no... more than that! Uh... what are we supposed to do? Sister." "Hmm? I love you, Sakura. Why don''t you just live with me? If you''re renting a room right now, you don''t have time to get dirty for a second because of the effect of the item, and I don''t care how you use it. Shaw and Lil, too." When I said so, Lil looked happy and pleased. Even if we''re going to do the adult final act, the room won''t get dirty and it''s okay. Now, Kanata is as bright red as a clam, and Sakura is as bright red as a tomato puree. "Huh. Well, I''m off for a while anyway." When I told him that, everyone nodded. I think we all have a lot of room in our minds. I don''t know why, but anyway, we must have a very relaxed look right now. ... Even I can only look forward to seeing my mother and father again. I also have to report that I started dating Micah. Heh. 415 Episode 399: Dinner for 6 After finding out how to use the convenient feature of a reincarnation shop and then discussing what to do in the future. Especially now that we have to do something, we played with showing Lil some Japanese stuff and enjoying the reaction. That''s how it''s evening while I''m killing time, so I''m cooking dinner and preparing it for the dining room. "Yes, eat it! I''m ready. I''ll tell everyone. Tonight''s dinner was in a little Viking format, and I laid a basin on my little desk, and I lined up the sushi. I''m trying to get everyone to eat the last few days, mainly Japanese food. "" I''ll have it! Quickly, Kanata and Sakura, who have been on plates around Ikura and Salmon, sat next to each other and started eating sushi, which will probably be a long time. "Wah... wah? Nanicole..." "Oh, say this is sushi. I mixed vinegar with the staples of the country we lived in and gripped them with raw fish fillets. Eat with soy sauce." "Nah... raw fish dishes!? I''ve never tried anything but Carpaccio..." Ooh, Lil''s reacting fresh and funny after all. By the way, the most interesting thing about Earth that I showed Lil can be a smartphone. Shaw brought it and I recharged the smartphone that was miraculously left, and I showed it to Lil... "The board...! The board is cracked!?" or. "Wahoo! This board is talking!?" or. "Why is there a moon in a board like this!?" or. I thought Shaw got a good girlfriend. "Wow!! Raw fish but fat..." "That''s a troll." The two of them in their seats were starting to eat sushi. Looks like it tasted better than I thought, and Lil''s tail is busily shaken to the left and right. I smelled it, but it just smelled raw, and if I smelled squid only once, I haven''t tried to smell one since. By the way, Micah and I have already started eating just as much as we want. Micah''s favorite sushi story can be a cow. ... but it doesn''t mean you''re just eating a cow. "Wahoo!? What''s with the show? It''s yellow and gnarly and disgusting! "This is a cow." "Unni! A uni is that uni!? You eat cows in the world of the shows!? "Even though the onions are delicious," Micah twinkles, throwing the onions into her mouth. I agree with that, but I can''t say anything because I used to hate it. I finished dinner after a while. By the way, I only ate sushi because it comes out infinitely, and I also ate it because I had a tiramisu for dessert (Sakura had 5 plates). Speaking of the next thing...? "Baths? "Yeah. It''s got hot springs." Yes, a bath. And it''s because of today, and I''m going to take a bath at the bathhouse. "There is such a thing..." "Really? I use it quite a bit. Let''s all go in... Oh, except, of course, men and women _____" And here I realized. ... Micah and I will be fine taking a bath together. ... Lil, if it''s proper, if I''m a girl, it''s fine. Even the show treats me like a girl. It has been proven in Micah that the range of effects extends to acquaintances. ... but even though Sakura has that effect with Kanata... it leaves a lot of problems. For example, Sakura herself remembers that I''m a man? More than that, it''s a little... seeing my brother''s girlfriend naked. Even if you''re going to be my sister-in-law one of these days, you shouldn''t take a bath with me by saying, "I''m a woman, too," just on the second day after I start again. Yes, let''s do this more if I penetrate those two as a girl... So for now... you''re better off in a man''s bath. "_________ I''m sorry, but I have a little errand to run, so I can''t take a bath with you, but enjoy yourselves anyway! I never saw the look on everyone''s face after what I said, and I disappeared from the spot to build more man water. The increase in man water took a few seconds, so all I have to do is go into man water when the canatas come in this way. ... What should I do? Shall I go in there with Alim? Nothing if you''re in front of Kanata, I think it''s okay to be naked because you''re my sister and brother, and if you''re in a show...... oh my god. No, what am I thinking? I don''t care if you have a ladies'' hobby, you don''t have a gay ass! ... No?... Oh yeah, does Micah and I do that in the world? No, because it''s hard. Dye your eyes and hair black and let''s go in as the man you''re used to seeing for both of us, The Dream. Yeah, even a guy would feel like he''s in there with a girl, assuming this is what it looks like right now, and that''s good. I''m a little sweet! 416 Episode 400: Baths "Side Mica" "This is the bathhouse." The three of us came to the bathroom with dresses and bath towels. "Wow...! Looks like a real inn! "Wahu...? What am I supposed to do? Lil would be new to the bathroom, and I explained to him how it was here. I think this kid is simple and adorable, I am. Something... like a dog... Well, it''s a wolf. I''m about to take a bath, and of course, but I usually start taking my clothes off. In the meantime, Lil looked at us like a chill. Notice. When I looked at Lil''s too, she looked sorry and turned away. "What''s going on? "Ah... uh... I feel sorry when I saw Micah naked... I felt like I did something wrong. Well... here''s what Micah and Alim are like... they shouldn''t even look naked on the same sex... that''s what I feel." Uh, speaking of which, a lot of fans of women seem to really think that about us... rather than most of them. Why not? Even though I''m not a tough devil''s elf. "Heh, you don''t have to worry about that, do you? It''s between girls." "Ugh, yeah." Lil nods cocklessly and takes off her clothes while trying not to look at this one. I also removed my underwear. I knew it............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Though not as good as Mr. Lilo. From the way that Enchant shrunk after removing that bra... am I as good a sophomore in high school? This is what it looks like from the side. We weren''t dating yet back then, but you used to get me in trouble hugging my dream arm. Whatever, did you mean to guess? Because the reaction was interesting. It''s strange how there are so many people who are better off being big, even though their shoulders are just stiff. Uh... let''s not talk about this in front of Mr. Mulli. Cherry blossoms have an outstanding style that I don''t think I''m still in middle school. I can''t tell you about people though. Are you hugged by a body like that... hehe. "Wow, that''s awesome! "Wahoo! We take our clothes off, we go into the bathroom. I know, it''s definitely as broad as you two think, isn''t it? I often use this place alone, so I don''t feel like there''s a lot of waste. Phew... if it''s just the two of us going in... it''s better to just spread the word a little... and your body can snuggle... right? "You''re gonna wash your body before you go in? "I know. Yo." "Wow, okay." We sit next to each other in front of the shower. I''m the cherry blossom and lil in the middle. Yeah, well, it''s the way the Beast washes his tail, but I''ve seen it on Rose. That kid was rubbing the tail of a gothic dragon normally with a dirt rind. So... what about Lil? Apparently, the tails of the hairy wolves wash like they normally shampoo. Gossip. Hmm, even so, Lil has a thin body relative to the size of her chest. Well, the show told me why... Thoughts like his righteous allies are the same, aren''t they? Some of the girls in my class were in love with me because I was helped by Sho. Not one or two. Quite. Hmmm... maybe it''s because my father is a great cop, because of his character. As a matter of fact, I''ve had dreams of getting help from throwing people at risk in a sexual sense several times. Anyway, Lil is smashing and cute among the girls who said they liked Sho. I think I have a face and a man''s eyes. "Micah, I''m done washing my body. Can I take a bath? "Hmm? Yeah, it''s good." Me and Cherry Blossom just finished washing their bodies, so the three of us are going to take the most orthodox bath. "Wahoo." "Ha fu" "Nfu." Unexpectedly leaking voice. The silent time lasts about a minute. "... Speaking of which..." "Hmm? "Everyone here, he... oops. You have a lover, don''t you? "Oh, yeah." "Then why don''t we talk in love? I''ll break the silent time and make a suggestion like that. I want to hear where Lil actually fell in love with Sho''s guy or something, and I want to know how far these two couples have gone. Plus, I want to talk to you about my dream love routine. "Wow, I will! "Mmm... There are no leaves, maybe." "Okay! Then yes... what does Lil like about Sho? Oh, you say cherry blossoms, too? What do you like about Ye?" Lil looks like a nori to talk to with her eyes sparkling. Cherry blossoms are a little embarrassing, because they''re in the bath, and their cheeks are red. Hehe, the pretty one. "Ji... so your sister talks too? "Yeah, yeah, okay! Who do we talk to first? "Wahoo, then from me" ###### It''s 400 stories in this part! (There is a discrepancy) Thanks! Thanks! As a trivial commemoration, I painted the Nariway woman wife in a dot painting! 417 Episode 401: Baths: Side Micah: -2 "Wow... did Mika hear how Shaw and I met? "Yeah. Sho told me." Apparently it was a real coincidence that Lil and Sho met. A carriage loaded with slaves that Lil was also on was attacked by a goblin, and if I helped him with that, I received Lil from the owner of that carriage... did he? That''s about all I''ve heard. "Wahoo. Shaw saved my life many times. I was sick of throwing up when I ate dinner, and it was all sorts of scratches and scratches before I became a slave, and the slave trader told me it was a bad product." ".................. it is" Slavery in the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation, 180 degrees different from this country, which was completely abolished until slavery in the back society. I have also heard that strange decrees that have further aggravated it are the ''Slave Defective Products Provisions'' and the ''Slave Defective Products Disposal Act''. It''s very... terrible. Yes... Lil did. Sho didn''t talk that far, did he? "But a slaver pushed me to the show... and now I think maybe you''ve evacuated me to the show. So Shaw cured my illness... wow, I guess this is the first time I''ve had my life saved! Lil said happily if she did. Sho has long been... because his parents are the police chief or because he felt so righteous... he would always do anything to help people. Sho shouldn''t have had a choice to leave me alone. "The second time, after being selfish and becoming adventurers together to help with the show. Happenings happened while I was doing my favor, and I fell off a cliff... and the show fell with me... and the show helped me by making magical applications work. This is the second time." I think it would be amazing to fall off a cliff and be able to make that kind of decision. Were you shooting and your head spinning that fast? Or instinctive...? Hmmm... if it was just academic, I would have been a little higher... Well, I don''t care about that in this world. "Wafufufufufu, and he gave me a drink of the potion I got by diving into the dungeon I found on the tip of my fall... healing my body that was scratched! Wow, the ears and tails that had been cut a thousand times have healed. I was happy, I knew it. Me, it''s only been 2 months since I met Shaw or I''m suspicious... but in the meantime I got you to do something Takuya! You were chopped a thousand times? Ears and tails? That''s... worse than I imagined. But since I don''t think people who have been tutoring slaves are supposed to do that to this child, who is a commodity, although it may be a bad way of saying it... I wonder if it was pretty bad before that. Lil told me a couple of places there was a scratch here, as she looked through all of her body with her hands. If it were true, there would have been more. "Really? So you don''t like it anymore? "Wah... wah! Yeah. Honestly, I hear the show can stay here in whatever form it takes, and it feels like it''s going to rise to heaven today! I... want to spend the rest of my life giving back to the show" I don''t know if Lil''s voice is hardened by her determination already... Hmm, surely this is what would happen if I poured that sense of Sho''s justice into such an obedient one girl? "I see... I see why you like it.... So, what do you like about it? "Wahoo, what I like... all" "It''s None" "Wow! Then the cool part and... the kind part and... the strong part and... and the muscles! Ki... muscles...? Sure, that''s a muscle Dharma, and here''s the thing... you don''t have to try to show off your strength cubes. It''s a huge buzz if you wear a little bit of neat clothing on your spine... but fine macho for sure... "Muscle... we don''t get it, do we? "Yeah. I know some people like that." "Wahu? Don''t you see? Hmmm... because werewolves used to be predominantly hunters... people like Shaw who just look strong are still hot from werewolves, lions, tigers and leopard kids" I see, you''re a fighting nation, so you''re a late muscle lover. Then I''m convinced. And speaking of what Lil''s gonna ask you, ____. "I see. Now I know what Lil loves about him.... So? How far did you go in two months? "What do you mean? "Like, I just held hands... or kissed..." "Wow! Yes, I''m most interested in this kid. Cherry blossoms, as good as holding hands... would be a good kiss, and I don''t think we''re taking a bath together or anything, but what about this kid? "Ah... well... then it''s me. Show and ________" "What!? Cherry blossoms made a strange voice in surprise. This kid''s not used to that more than I am, so I can''t help it. And it''s just under 2 months...... You were more shooting and boy than I thought, weren''t you? Ha ha, I wonder what would happen if that uncle found out about it. "That''s fast..." "Yep... yep... eh...! "Wahoo... eheheheheheheheheheheh." "Then, yeah. Because of this, I''m going to teach Lil Sho''s type of kid. When I was on Earth, Alim snuck into Sho''s room." "Wow... what kind of kid do you like? Lil ''coming up against me. I know you''re intrigued. By the way, you have dreams. Oh, you can see them and they''re yummy, right? "He likes boobs." "Wahu? I like big tits... big breasted kids good? The show." "Apparently. Yeah, just a big, cute kid with a big chest like Lil. Like that." "Wow... wow!! Lil is moving that tail in the bath without much joy. "Okay, cherry blossoms next, go ahead" "What, me? "Yeah. I already know why you like Ye, so explain it to Lil so she can figure it out" "Wahoo, I want to know! "What... uh... well... okay? 418 Episode 402: Baths: Side Micah: -3 "Wahoo, I mean, Kanata, you and Sakura have been together for so long... we''ve had help so many times." "Yeah." Sakura told Lil about herself and your taming. After all, Ip, you really like cherry blossoms. How could cherry blossoms have never noticed that before? There''s more to dullness than that, isn''t there? "Wow, and it''s only gonna change for a day until I''m born." "Really?" "Yes, it''s amazing enough.... So? What do cherry blossoms like about you, Ye? "What!? Ahhh..." Cherry blossoms think for a while. From the side, Ip, there must be a lot of good things about you... "Cool cute... somewhere? "That''s all?" "Ugh... yeah, I still have it. Something smart... something that always helps me? I know it''s a little too late." I stare silently at cherry blossoms. Really, that''s it, and I keep looking at it like I''m suing you. Besides, did cherry blossoms notice, and I kept talking like I was in a panic. "Ah... ah... uh... honestly... because I''ve been with Leaf for a long time... I don''t know too many good places like that... eh" "Yeah, that''s good" "Mmm..." Ha, I guess I''m satisfied. ... No, I knew I hadn''t. I still have to ask you something as my sister. "So... how far are you and Ip? "Uh... ever... kissing and sleeping with...? "You didn''t take a bath with me or flirt with me in the middle of the night? "Shit... I didn''t! I didn''t! Cherry blossoms that boom and shake their necks well. It''s funny. Just a little bit more, let''s play. "Cherry blossoms, I can''t help but stop middle school kids from gossiping in the middle of the night... anyway, right? Even when it comes to kissing, you''re not kissing deep enough to fit your lips." "So... deep kiss, I didn''t" "And I have this good stuff... don''t take advantage of it" and grab the cherry blossom''s plentiful breasts in an unexpected manner. Vikri and Cherry Blossom were surprised when they stretched their spines. "Ooh sister... do... stop!? "Not only do you hug me over the sleeping roll and push me, but sometimes I even show you in my underwear..." "Oh no... I can''t be ashamed of that. Okay... come on, let go" "Yeah." Hmmm... if you have skin texture, maybe Arim''s is on top... But it''s not compared to Alim... because it means that almost all humans don''t have good skin texture compared to that one... "But you''re holding him when he''s asleep or something, right? Ye, what do you think? "Wow... I don''t know. Because I just want to hug him and hug him... I can get away with it a lot..." "It''s lit." "Yeah, it''s lit." The cherry blossoms... they''re inside. I feel a little sorry for you, Ye, but, well, I don''t think it''s enough or anything. "Wow, I showed Shaw my underwear." "Well... you did, didn''t you? "Hawawawawawawa..." "Yeah!... so what about Micah and Alim? Oh... it''s my turn at last. ______________ _______ ____ "Wahoo. If I''d known, I''d have liked it..." "But that''s so... oh, sorry, nothing" The conversation is over. Heh heh, I knew I was a dreamer. ... I guess Sakura almost said that the way I went crazy after I lost my dreams... I''m glad I didn''t have to shy away from anything else. "Wow, but Alim and Mika are girls, right? You can''t get married or anything, can you? "Is that okay?... I''ll tell you the secret if I can promise never to divulge it to the public." "Wow, I have a mouthful... and the only person I talk to is Shaw, so it''s okay." "Really? Then we''ll talk. Alim has the skills to convert men and women." "Gender Conversion? To Lil tilting her little neck, I told her the details of that strange skill. "Wahoo!? Alim gave it to the boy...... Huh! "Yes, yes." "... what''s it like to be a boy, Alim? "Being a little manly, and there''s so much down there, I''m almost with you." "Wahoo..." I already told Cherry Blossom about the conversion of men and women, so it''s good. Besides, Lil and I are gonna have a lot of opportunities to look at each other from now on, and we''ve talked about it, but it''s good, right? "So Micah is that... Arim... no, Arim, what do you like about you? "Something cute... something sweet... a lot of it." Is this the same answer as cherry blossoms? But he''s a brother, and it''s not unnatural to have a good similarity, is it? "Damn... so? How far..." "Nfu. I kissed you, and I took a bath with you. Besides, I''m not your first biological daughter anymore! The first time Alim took it... eheh" ¡­¡­ The cherry blossoms are more surprising than any more¡­ they represent a more stunning look. I stroked my cherry head, "... no, don''t tell your mothers when you leave, cherry blossoms? "What... oh, sister..." "Yes, what? "Yes... yes! When that happens, the only inexperienced child on this occasion is Cherry Blossom? Well, it''s obvious because I''m in middle school. "Again, cherry blossoms, be patient with Ip for another year and a half, okay?... and it''s time for another bath! "Wahoo! "... yeah..." 419 Episode 403: The Baths Have Dreams "... why are you here?" "Weren''t you busy? I was undressing in a new man''s bathroom, equipped with a misanga that changed my height and appearance. "Hmm, if it''s true, I''m going in over there too... That''s an excuse to get in here. I''m a clean man right now, so you don''t have to be shy, Ze? "Ha... okay" I also normally take off my canata and show. Hmmm... you show, you''re still a tremendous muscle. If I hadn''t been a womenswear hobby, I might have admired that muscle beauty. Anyway, the three of us go into the bathroom. "Big." "You know. Uh, the inn bath I stayed at on my school trip was about as big as Konn''s, too - nah! I was in a private room." "You have no choice... At my first physical education, I thought there were a couple of guys with nosebleeds watching you change. Look, most people but me, all right? The inn wasn''t this big, by the way." Yes, that happened. Plus the idiot in the same class calls me an AA Cup girl... Then when I had to get dressed for physical education or something, I was forced to change in the bathroom by myself! Women''s clothing was my hobby. As far as I''m concerned, I''m not particularly dissatisfied. Anyway, we just wash our bodies without a word and then take a bath. "Oh, that''s good water" "Yeah, it''s obvious, right? It''s an epic bath." "You''re using your abilities all the time." ... It feels good, but I don''t know if we''ll have any conversation. Because I''m a member of this club and you''re in... What''s wrong with you? I''ve been to a lot of inns and hot water, and the staff stopped me from bathing the other day. I only put in about a mixed bath, but the guy''s gaze hurt over there. And conversation... hmm. "Hey, me, can I go back to Alim here? "Stop it. I feel like I betrayed Lil" "Likewise" Does that mean these two recognize me as a proper girl when I was Alim too... hehe. "... and you, I knew you weren''t half dressed... but I never thought you were changing your gender in this world. And what, why are you idling over here... Scattered scouts. You said no, didn''t you? "Heh heh, this one''s become voluntary! Scouts over there, right? It''s better when you''re alone walking with Micah. I wonder why Scoutman stopped by so much. I was persistent." Walking around with Micah and the crowd, the odds of being scouted were close to 100%. I was scouted all the time by myself. I wonder what it was. Was it bad you were wearing hot pants? "When I do this... it''s me, I remember last year at the festival." "Oh, why do you remind me of the festival in this situation? Yes... that''s when I went to the festival with Leaf, Sho, Mi Hana and Sakura. Yukata''s beautiful flowers were adorable. I was a yukata, too. Micah... my mother didn''t put me on. ''Because of this,'' he said. "No, how many times have you told someone who looks like a passing chara or a college student, ''Wow... what the hell is this guy Harlem''..." "Wait a minute, Sho, is that me too? Am I being treated like a woman too? "Of course, right? You''re my brother, aren''t you? "Uh..." In fact, it''s the hair problem that makes Kanata look like a guy. We brothers had long hair stretched right out so it looked like a shortcut for a guy anyway and I was stretched to some extent as it was. Meanwhile, Kanata cut her hair so she could look like a man. It was so often that I looked like a girl with a little mess. "Ha! No, and you''ve had dreams, haven''t you been doing anything nasty since you got here? Are you okay?" "Mm, they did it about twice, but people around me repelled it, so it''s okay! Micah is harmless. No, Micah, how many times have you helped me on Earth..." "Now, thank you." Micah, and I seem to have been really cute, so there were times when I was on the train to school... or getting tangled up in defects, but generally, Sho did something about it. That''s why Sho was apparently given the alias'' Guardian ''because of the intensity of the fight and its muscular appearance in that area. I don''t know about that, Sho. ... and it''s time to move the bath? "It''s time to move the bath! There''s an open-air bath, too, huh? "Oh, seriously." 420 Episode 404: Baths "Side Sho" "This is it, this is the open bath! Dreams that deliberately bring us back to what we used to be brought us to this outdoor bath in the bathroom. I don''t normally think it''s fake in an outdoor bath. Even if I go in, I still don''t see anything fake. "By the way, all the scenery outside this, it''s just footage, right? "Seriously..." You''ve already been amazed at this guy. "Er, yes, this is a hot spring egg" "Oh, thank you." Eggs are good. By the way... "I have dreams. I know you''re a women''s clothing hobby, and it''s only natural for you to use it all when you get skills that make you feel free to change your gender, right? What does Mihana say about that? "Hmm? Mika, you''re telling me right when you want me to go back to being a man... and you''re accepting to be a woman. So accept you guys as soon as possible." Even if they accept it. It''s the first time I''ve ever dreamed of dressing as a woman... and since I''ve become a cute monster a few times more than those girls there, I''ve embraced it, so now... And apparently, when dreams are becoming women, even me and Ye recognize dreams as Alim. There''s nothing to accept, really. "Hey, by the way, am I cute? It''s not now, it''s Alim''s time." "Hmm...? You haven''t changed your face much, have you, over here or beyond, except for your hair and your eyes? I think she''s cute.... Oh, speaking of cute. No, you, I thought you didn''t know ''Beauty on campus Rankings'' that went out in part" "Uh, what''s that?" What is beauty ranking on campus? As the name suggests, it''s the ranking of the beautiful women in high school we go to. Regardless, whoever the woman was, could have been a teacher or a canteen staff or something. Yes, one human being was removed from the ''Anyone Woman'' decision and ranked. "Well, you''re right about the name." "Heh, I guess # 1 is Micah" "Oh, you''re right. You''re second." "Hmm?" "Second place is you." "No... me, man over there..." "Still, you''re number two" Yes. Second place is a dream. # 1 in the province. By beauty not on a level, Kuroki Mika has long been said to be cute or beautiful as a matter of course. Because of its beauty, it was called ''Archangel'' in the shadows. Of course, I don''t know Mika herself. Almost everyone on campus mourned when beautiful flowers died all over the planet. At the same time, they were trying to resent the dreams that caused Miho to commit suicide (not really, but rumors like that were spreading). But the # 2 beauty ranking on campus was a man''s dream...... That didn''t happen. Have such a legend. By the way, the first and second place votes in the rankings are 1.5 times different. But the vote difference between 2nd and 3rd is triple. It''s not like 3rd place students aren''t cute. I''ve seen it, but it was so cute. You were definitely number one in other schools. ______ If not now, Lil is cuter... Aside from that, it was settled that such a dreamy, gender-detached cuteness called ''Little Devil'' against ''Archangel'' Beautiful Flowers. "By the way, I know a few boys who were trying to sue you with a bee." "What... yeah!? In the same school!? If you saw it outside and fell in love at first sight or something, well, I''m still convinced... you were wearing a learning run!? "Yeah, but there was this guy who was trying to confess." "Yeah... are you a pervert? "No, the one I know of... except for you, you normally liked women..." I''m surprised you lost your voice. Ye, who has been listening to this story in silence since earlier, turned to you and I spoke. "Listen, Ye. Ye dreamt of your hair too, and I think you will if you dress like a woman." "No... no! I''m not like your brother! Ha ha! Yeah, it''s all true! Uh, funny. True, me, dreams, beautiful flowers and occasional addition, Ye and Cherry Blossom. When these five or three people were walking, I was the one who was staring at them. I guess I was jealous. ... Lil will be joining this from now on in this world. But I don''t have any sense of Harlem. "Okay, I''ve made up my mind! Zavah and Momentum, having suddenly risen from the hot tub, said so in some gutsy pose. What do you say we''ve decided? "What? "Except in front of beautiful flowers and you guys, I live as a woman. Don''t go back to this dream except in this house. "It''s not always the way it is." Ye your sharp word. Dreams also, after a few seconds of silence, slowly re-immerse themselves as they turn back to the hot tub, their hair is red, their height begins to shrink, and on the spot they _________ to Alim. "Hey, stop!? "Sho, let''s move! Me and Ye came back to the bathroom earlier due to Ye''s instant travel. Yabeye, it would have sucked if they had turned forward like that. Luckily, I''m glad I didn''t see anything but my back... Anyway, I didn''t have to feel like betraying Lil. Me and Ye, I don''t know how you''re doing now. I just left Alim behind the bathroom. 421 Episode 405: Bathing Up "Whew..." Show me. What''s a "rush"? Wouldn''t it be terrible to say that when you look at people''s faces? From the show, if it was me when I was a man, my hair would still talk about it, and I just joked half the time to live as a woman and express my determination in front of the two of them. I was a little upset by what Kanata said, and I became an alim (woman) in front of two disgusting people. Then you fled on the move, didn''t you? Isn''t it awful? Well... even for me, I would have done it myself and only shown it to my back... Um, I was wondering if these two would be okay when Alim, but I couldn''t. I knew skills were amazing. "Sister, don''t do that again" "Hmm? Hmm, I don''t know about that." "... crazy woman _____" "Become... what the heck!? I tried to jump on you. But Kanata turns behind me on a momentary move. "Huh! sloppy!" "Hehe... I just made skillful use of what I had" "... what are you doing? Turning to those who heard Micah''s squeaky cute voice, a real bunch of women dressed in sleeping rolls were entering the room. "Wahu? You''re a good sister and brother." "Yeah, right." Calmly gaveling at Lil''s swallowing words in her bedtime clothes, depressed Sakura. "Oh... you''re all up. What do we do, drink or eat something before we go to bed? Milk and fruit." "Eat!" I said to look at you, holding on to acting like nothing had happened. Sakura responds greatly to that word. "Heh, heh. Then let''s have some melons." All right! Now you won''t have to ask me what happened. Look, I''m not supposed to take a bath with you. So we started by eating a very tasty Epic melon, and we decided to start discussing our plans for tomorrow. "Nothing in particular tomorrow. I hope we can all go sightseeing in this city." "Wahoo. Show me a date." "Ooh! Lil hugs Shaw in the arm. Shaw blushed a little. Yeah, the show, the Dereya to watch. You''ve been messing with me and Micah so much from day to day, I''ll get back at you one day. "So are we..." "Yeah, let''s do that" Sakura looks deliciously cheeky with three slices of melon already, and Kanata, who is giving Sakura her share of the melon, stared at her face and said so. ... um, to be honest, it would get in the way, so I guess I don''t have to guide the city or anything? Then... "Hey, Mika." "Mm-hmm. Sorry, I have a lot to prepare for Alim tomorrow, so I might not be able to stay with her" "Mm-hmm. I don''t mind." Oh, well, too bad. But happiness. Besides, either way, I was at work tomorrow, and you didn''t overlap conveniences with the good stuff. Besides, Micah doesn''t answer jobs (she models new product drinking water posters), so there''s nothing inconvenient about it. It''s something that works so well. "Welcome. Bye, sister, Micah, good night." "Good night, sister" Whoa, I was thinking about it and I almost missed them both. Micah hurries up and speaks to the two of them. "Wait! "Hmm? Sister, what? "Cherry Blossom, shall we sleep together? Sakura looks at Kanata''s face chilly and makes eye contact, then turns back towards Mika. "Yeah!" "Thanks. Then me and Sakura will sleep in my room. Good night, guys." Micah and Sakura put me and Kanata down and went to Micah''s room to sleep. Now Shaw and Lil get up. "Then it''s time for us to go to bed. Good night." "Good night, both of you! The couple of muscle dynamics and werewolf daughters, with their arms around them, well, that just seems to disappear into the guest room I''ve prepared. "Well, Kanata" "... are you sleeping with your brother? "Yeah, that''s bound to happen. If you don''t like sleeping with a guy, as a sister, you can accompany him like this, okay? "No, fine. Normal is fine." What, is it okay to be normal? Then. "Okay, okay, I''ll go back to my dreams, so I''ll sleep with your brother." "So... I''m not going to go to sleep with you. You don''t normally have a choice to have two beds? "I can''t help it, I''m selfish." "... ha" Kanata took one big big sigh. Mmm. This guy... shall I flirt with him while he''s asleep? Anyway, I brought Kanata into my room. 422 Episode 406: That Night (Sho) "............ lil" "Wahoo." I''m stuck right now. Because... Lil''s hugging me. The tail is moving busily and rubbing his face against my chest. The position is the opposite of yesterday. "Show... me, glad" "Oh, so am I." Anything, Lil has wanted to do this ever since she found out that we can come and go with this world. Fine, they held me in my arms today, but I guess I''d rather not. Touch Lil''s blue-white head with the feel of pinching his hand between his beast ears. "But, Shaw.... Well, what if? "What? Lil''s eyes are a little moist looking at my face, looking very anxious. "Isn''t the reason you accepted my confession because we''re only going out for a while until you get home... or something? If so... it doesn''t matter to me, I want you to do whatever the show wants" There would have been a lot of things in the past, Lil. With that, I seem to have a habit of thinking negative. I hug Lil''s body tightly, too. "It''s not like that. I wanted to stay with Lil, so I really thought about staying here." "Wahoo... wahoo... but Alim and Micah saying they''re childhood friendly for the show... don''t even have to compare to me _____" Alim''s name came out as a paedophile and she almost blew it unexpectedly, but she grabbed it and stroked Lil''s head again as she was about to continue talking. "Those guys are daisies. That''s not the kind of target. Lil, do you like me? "Wahoo." Lil, who gives his neck just a little up, looks up and opens his eyes and looks at this one. She''s cute like a little animal even though she''s a wolf. "Love it. My favorite thing of my life. My favorite in the world...! I don''t care what they do for a show. I can do anything if it''s for a show. If it was for the show, I''d... Huh! "Come on, you didn''t deify me, did you? But... I like lil ''too.... I love it." Or I bit him... And I could say what I wanted to say, though. Lil is. "Wow... show! Show!! He''s hugging me harder than he just did with a big cry. Lil calmed down after a while. But he didn''t stop trying to hold me. "Wahun. What are we going to do now? Yeah, kids are good for a while if you have Shaw himself. But... if the show... likes me a few years from now... hey... I can''t believe I''m getting married" Mozi Mozi, she says herself to the word marriage and she''s illuminating herself. Cute lil. I decided to give him a reply with my back rubbing. "Fine." "Wow... wow! Then it''s... that''s it! I try my best to save a few rebirths too, so let the world go that way! I want to say hello to you, me and Shaw''s parents! My parents¡­ my father, the great police officer, and my mother, who was a female firefighter until she married and had a child (me). Um, what happens if I introduce those two to Lil? I''m sure you''ll be more than welcome. My father and mother both have jobs that require physical strength like the police and ex-fighters, but here''s the thing... images of drama and stuff can be tough on parents like that, right? That''s not true at all. "Right. I''m sure you''ll be very welcome." "Wahoo, wahoo! ... Lil rubs his body against me with joy. Secondly, when I looked at the clock worried, it was already quite late. ... go to sleep. As Lil said yesterday, all you have to do is sleep in a hug. "Lil, it''s time for bed. I have a date tomorrow. I don''t know you or I know this city... so I''m sure it''ll be fresh." "Wahun. That''s right!... but just hang in there." Lil stopped cuddling from me and took just a little distance from me. And when I thought about it, I put my hand on the sleeping button and began to take it off. "What? "Wow, wow." Soon after removing all the buttons on his upper bedding, Lil took off his bedding with momentum, bah. When I thought I took off my bedtime clothes, my medium shirt was also cheeky. As it turns out, I''m just wearing underwear on my chest, and then Lil''s staring at this one with nothing on. I had already done something and looked directly at Lil''s chest. It was me, but she suddenly undressed, confused, and now I couldn''t look forward. It looks chilly... but it''s still big. I can''t put this in my mouth. "Shaw likes big boys with big breasts." "Buh!? I accidentally blew it out. Who... who told Lil my taste! Do you have a dream...? Do you have dreams? "Show... me, will it come true to Shaw''s taste? In the middle, to be honest... "Wahoo. If that''s the case, this body is good for the show, too. _____ So." "Wait. I have a date tomorrow. I''m tired now. And then again, Lil totally prefers... Why don''t we go to bed in our jackets? Shit. It would have sucked if they put it on. My instincts would be if they said "so" ahead... "Wahoo. Glad to hear it! And if you''re looking forward to your date, I can''t help it. See you tomorrow." "Oh, oh." Lil, who put all the things he took off back on, hugs me again. Just like that, me and Lil lay down and fell asleep. 423 Episode 407: Sisters and Sisters (Mica) "It''s been a long time since we slept together like this." "Yeah, sister! Me and Cherry Blossom sleep in the same bed. This mansion has more double beds than regular beds, right? "First of all, the... I''m sorry I left you feeling lonely because you died first" "Mmm..." I just apologize. Cherry blossoms don''t say anything, just stare at me. "Well... how''d it go over there? Like your mother and your father." "Well... I was grieving... what a word is not enough. I just wanted to ask you something." Mother, father. I might see you again soon, so wait. Still, I wonder what it is. The cherry blossom face has gone through seriousness and I fear it several times. "Suicide... then, isn''t it? Suicide. Right... I wonder if that''s what they think of me on Earth. I may not have a choice but to be thought of that way. ''Cause two weeks after I really had a dream to die, I was... awful, it wasn''t anything. Now this is how they think calmly¡­ something that wasn''t weird when I killed myself back then. But _____ "It''s not suicide. What Sho convinced me to do.... Hate, I got hit by a car right away." "I know I got hit by a car.... Yeah, the police guy checked the surveillance cameras too and said it wasn''t suicide" "Right?" That was my carelessness, or I feel bad that I was walking around sending the last message to my dreams. I knew you couldn''t walk a smartphone. "Um... good for you, sister! Meet Brother Ayu in this world. You know... even got engaged." "Yeah, very happy! Hehe, the dream at heart is really turning into a girl, but it can go back to being a man. Now I know I can come and go between this world and the other! It''s great, really." Is there any happier happiness? Because, ''cause I didn''t even think about this! I thought it was two choices: a better world with dreams, a world with families! "Oh, that sister" The cherry blossoms moistened. "Hmm?" "Well... in the bath, you said you and Brother Ayu were... flirting, right? How''d it go? "What, are you interested? That said, cherry blossoms turn their faces bright red and shake their faces boom. While my sister, I think it''s amazing because I''m not doing this kind of behavior for her. Is it because of this, Ip, that you have an appetite for asylum? "Oh, that''s not what I''m saying! But you see, the... the relationship between me and Leaf... that... if we keep going like this, maybe that time will come in our lifetime... Oh, yeah, but we''re talking about the leaves having to like someone other than me, right? "Ye, I don''t think you''ll like girls other than cherry blossoms." Even from the side, Ip knows what you think of cherry blossoms. "Well, as I said in the bath, your sister won''t admit that until she''s in high school.... from the public, maybe me and my dreams are also impure heterosexual behavior" "Yeah... so how was it? "............... you want to know? I won''t tell you. Be patient! I mean, I''m ashamed to put it in my mouth. Cherry blossoms have been staring at me to complain about my eyes for a while, but I think I''ve given up. "... ok" "Yeah, I just need to know. No matter how many sisters, you can''t come in like that." Yes, this is more of a dream secret with me. ... yeah, let''s ask cherry blossoms questions from me too. "Hey, now can I ask you a question from your sister? "What... yes, okay? "Cherry blossoms are about you. What do you think? You''re not so close to the so-called tundra. It''s more of a dere, though." Cherry blossoms opened their mouths after letting their eyes swim like they were in trouble for a while. "Shh, you like it? "You just like it? You''re not here except me, and tell me the truth." "Oh Ugh..." Reddish your face and move your body with mojimoji. But when a normal person does, it''s not like that. I knew you weren''t after something like this, were you? "Damn... I love it. So, but I, because it''s just been given to me by the leaves. Um... are you worried that something can''t be done to the leaves from me? Um, there was someone who talked to me when I was in the other country for a little while... and he told me to use this body... But, Ye, I''m ashamed." Oh, there''s someone who gave me that advice. Well, that''s what the guy said when he saw the relationship between leaves and cherry blossoms. Then from me, too, advice. "Well, I had a dream and I couldn''t face each other for a while after kissing at first either. But it''s getting better and better. In the case of cherry blossoms, the person is right, you might want to use your body." Second time today. Grab a cherry blossom bust. I wonder if the day will come when Ip will grab this one. "Nha!? "Mmmm... I was one cup better on Earth, but now I''m one cup better. No, I don''t have a hand in not using this. Don''t take a bath with me. Come on! "Ya... I can''t! Embarrassing!" I can''t go out with Ye naked at any time like this. Well, I wonder if time can do something about it. 424 Episode 408: Brother and brother "Aren''t you sleeping with me after all?" "Of course..." That''s what you say in a shy voice, Kanata. Put two beds in my room, get as close as you can, it feels like we''re discussing this. "Kanata. As I said this morning, I''m sorry to bother you for a while. I didn''t expect anything to fall from the top and die." "That''s normal. Well, you don''t have to apologize because nothing''s wrong with you." He''s a sweet brother. "Really, you bothered your mother and your father so much, not just Kanata." "Yeah...... Well, I''m more worried about explaining to your mothers that your brother is here as a woman, doing things like idols." Ugh... it''s poking me where it hurts. "Let... don''t you have to explain? "If you''re feeling backwards, why don''t you stop? "No, it''s fun" It''s fun to get laid, I can''t help it. Kanata has been sighing "ha" before continuing the conversation. "How did this happen?" "First of all, Micah, you shouldn''t have forced me to wear women''s clothes by all means. I was the first to dress as a woman... no, they made me do it when I was 3" "Oh well. If I hadn''t disobeyed you, I''d be like this." Hmm? Something poisonous to say. "If you have something to say, let''s hear it." "No, I''m glad I didn''t have that hobby." "Oh, my God, Kitchen Two Disease." "You''re right, aren''t you? Women''s Clothing Habits" He''s a terrible brother. What a grace to say to your brother! I can''t believe it''s a women''s costume habit... Huh! Well, I can''t argue with you because I''m not wrong about anything. "But Kanata, what does Sakura say about that cook two disease of yours? "Hmm? I got an eyelid made of demonic material from this world. That''s why I thought you''d accept me." Oh, my God, this cook''s sick. It''s not so unnatural because I''m in second grade now, but I developed Kitchen II disease in Kanata because I was in kindergarten. "Oh well, good for you. Hang out with Sakura, who understands that." "Yeah? Yeah. I didn''t think the confession would be okay. ''Cause I always thought it was my one thought." Always one thought... hey. If you say this, you''re gonna hurt me, and I''m not gonna be honest with you... but I think you''re a little bit of a stalker, bro. Really, if I think about it very calmly. Yeah, they don''t think it''s from around here, and Sakura''s happy with that. There''s a side to it, and they just don''t see it as a problem. No matter how many times I think about it, I feel a little dangerous that I''m pinching a picture of someone I like in my poem book... "That surprised me, saying it was both thoughts" "My brothers are like you, aren''t they? "Sort of." After all, me and Kanata are alike. It''s not just the face, it''s the resemblance. "So, you, Sakura, you say you usually sleep while she hugs you? What about there? "I don''t care what they say... All I can say is I''m embarrassed. I was on the move for a moment while I was asleep. Not until we dated." Kanata escapes Sakura...!? Sometimes that happens. "But even if it was before we went out, wouldn''t you be happy if someone you like hugged you? I was happy." "Well, I''m glad. It''s not... there''s another factor more. It applies to Sister Mihana, and your brother would know that factor, wouldn''t he? I like cherry blossoms, not cherry bodies." Oh, I think I just looked at this guy. Absolutely, I think I said something good on my own. "Shouldn''t I say I like it all there or something? "Uh, right. Yes, I like it all." Around accepting my words so much, I recall that I must not have looked doomed. "So? You''re getting married one of these days? "Ma... it''s still early... But I hope so someday." "Well, you will." "No, I don''t know.... you see, there are examples like your brothers" Kanata said so with a distant eye. I knew I was dead... and I was wondering if the impact I had had around me was significant, and I''m sorry... but I''m glad. Complicated feelings. ... Yes, how could Micah have been without me? He was so sad and I heard it from him, but I want to know how much it was. To that extent, I think I''m going to stick to Micah. "Kanata, I need to ask you something." "What, brother" "What happened to Mika while I was gone? Kanata immediately looked sad when she revealed a look that surprised her for a moment. Oh, my God, what the hell happened? "Brother, what if? Why don''t you ask my story and hate Mihana? "Hey, what happened!? Either way, we''re engaged! Whatever happens, I''m not leaving Micah." You know what that''s obvious, Kanata. Kanata sensed my will, and when she snorted, she slowly opened her mouth. "I guess, then I''ll talk. Two weeks after your brother died, Mihana sister is ________________________" 425 Lessons 40 and 5: Mad Love ¡¤ At a funeral after a dream died. "Ugh, gussy... I have dreams..." Mihana was crying at the funeral home killing her voice. For years, my heart cried with utter inability to accept the reality that the person I love suddenly dies. "Why did you die... I promised you would marry me............! That was a promise I made over 12 years ago no longer, but I believe that''s the absolute future, Miho. I have lived to this day. Either of them confess... and get married. One of these days, I thought it was natural. "No... no. Is this not a joke? Oh no..." She despairs deeply as the scriptures are sounded and many non-flower humans cry. "Sister..." My sister, Cherry Blossom, held such a beautiful flower hand and gently rubbed it. ¡¤ Day 1 after the funeral (Day 3 after the dream death) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The cremation and the nasal bones are over and on their way home from Saiba. Miho no longer speaks of anything. Tears were also drying up because I cried so much that I thought I''d cried for the rest of my life for the next few days. All families do not try to encourage beautiful flowers. I dared because I know how sad Miho is. The beautiful flowers back home started slowly preparing to return to their sad routine, although the next day was a holiday. But Miho''s feelings are not the same. Beautiful Flowers, whose dreams were completely unacceptable to die, watched the album with memories of having dreams as she embraced the doll she had received from having dreams. Tears that should have withered. Again, I cried. -Day 4 after death. The anomaly of the beautiful flowers was then manifesting itself as the water penetrated. First of all, Miho stopped trying to get out of the room at all. When the cherry blossoms listened through the door of the beautiful flower room, they apparently laughed and cried and their emotions were changing coronally by themselves. In fact, Mihana was laughing. "Eh heh, you have dreams, you like me? "Yeah." "Eh heh heh heh. Then I love it! Bear doll opponents you get from having dreams, the beauty flowers playing alone don''t listen to their parents or cherry blossoms, eating a little dinner prepared or to the extent that they are showering when they realize it. It''s starting to get a little crazy. "Gyu... What do you say, big breasts, huh? You didn''t hate having dreams like this, did you? Wow, I''m from a dream, so you can do whatever you want, okay? ''Yeah, it''s like that''s still early...'' "Heh, lighten up already! also.... also...... ________ Ugh!! Mihana, who was playing alone, abruptly slaps the doll she was holding against the wall. And he pressed his face against the pillow, crying out loud. ¡¤ Day 5 after death Sunday ended and school began. Ye and cherry blossoms drag their grief, but they go to school because they have no choice. Miho hadn''t even come up with the idea of going to school, etc. The dreamy parents also sneak into the neighbor''s house when they confirm that they are not in the dreamy room now. In fact, from day to day, Miho and Hayashi have often come and go from each other''s rooms through windows, and they also know that for this reason the windows in each other''s rooms are not locked. Mihana had yet to organize any artifacts, and when she formed in the middle of the dreamy room, which remained almost intact, she took a big, big, deep breath there. "I smell a dream! I have dreams... eheh" Smell pillows, school uniforms, etc. until satisfied. Originally, my favorite dreams of beauty on several fronts had been carefully disposed of, and Mihana had grasped all the places where they were. Open the Tans drawer. Take a few pants and a pair of socks and grip Mika like she cares. Fu, Mihana peered under the bed. There was one thin book. Turn it apart. "... oh, I liked having dreams like this, I didn''t know.......... whenever you say a word, I _______" When I read it, I was kind of embarrassed. Mihana put it back where it was... so I stopped my hand and still decided to take it home with me too. And then I buried my face in the pillow of dreams so that I could immerse myself in the memories of dreams, and then I went back to my room. When I returned to my room, I tore the book that Hayama had hidden, hating that the subject of its contents was not me. The torn ones were not thrown away, but stored in empty boxes. ¡¤ Day 8 after death Mihana was still in her room this day. Since then, I have been sneaking in on things that dreams were wearing and memories of myself and dreams. As I was exploring the back of the storage shelf, Mihana found one can box. I''m curious, I''ll open that up. "Wow!" That''s a trinket Miho has ever given you as a birthday or souvenir. And pictures of when I was little, etc. "I''m glad... you left me with these, not just clothes! I miss this, when we went to Univa Asan Japan together......! With every little thing in his hand, Mihana looks back at her memories of having dreams. I finished taking everything and put the lid of that can box back where it belonged. "... have dreams... where? I started searching for dreams that didn''t work. "I have so many memories... why aren''t there dreams anywhere? I have dreams... where? I''ll do anything for you now, okay? Because if you want to play games, if you want to stay with me, I won''t be mad. I''ll do whatever it takes to kiss you, or something like that book! Hey, where? I have dreams..." Mihana turned to her room. "Could you possibly hide in my room? If you have any more dreams..." Beautiful flowers, who made completely different predictions and moved into action, returned to their room. Find dreams in your room. "I''m not even here...? Ayummm... don''t be mean. Come on. also... because I won''t tell you not to play games anymore... Um, a little tight. Sometimes I say it, I don''t do it anymore! So come out? Naturally, but no response. "Well... actually, I''ve been having dreams... dreams? Oh, there''s a dream! Mihana opened her eyes and jumped. It''s in the room, just in the mirror. "Dreams! Dreams! Idiot! I''ve been looking for you for the last few days, so hey!... had dreams, stretched hair? Ask yourself in the mirror, Miho. "Hmmm...... oh yeah! Mihana took scissors and dreamy pictures out of the study desk drawer in large part. "Uh... here''s the thing? Jokin ________ Mihana cuts her own hair with scissors. "Yeah, yeah, you''re back! Already... really, dreams and leaves grow your hair fast! Jokin ________ Jokin ________ Mihana cuts her hair so that it is the same as her dreamy hair. Long, black, sarcastic, everyone''s envious hair gets shorter. But Mihana seemed very satisfied. "Eh heh... yeah, this is your usual dream! I''ve been missing dreams, me, dreams for days, and I''ve noticed them." In fact, the face of the dream was the beautiful girl herself, so when the beautiful girl, Mika, could resemble her hair, she looked a lot alike. For that reason, Mihana toys that she has dreams of herself across the mirror, smashing through the complaints and confessions she has been accumulating for the past few days. "________... so. I broke that nasty book that I had a dream about... I''m sorry. So... but from now on if I tell you I''ll give you a replacement...? Uh, hey, can''t I do that? Mm-hmm! I have a dream, I love it!... but don''t hesitate ________" -Day 10 after death Cherry blossoms were in a panic. Suddenly I cut my hair and said, ''I have a dream back!'' Two days early after I saw my sister, who was haunted. I couldn''t even ask my brother, Ye or my parents, to persuade me at all. Both mother and father tried to get in or teach, but Mi Hua is a strain of "I Have a Dream". It''s like crazy ________ No, the beautiful flowers that have come to that word are not going to try to get away from the mirror. I wasn''t even eating anymore. What you hear from Miho''s room is the voice of one person who seems to be having fun. Cherry blossoms decided to rely on Sho as a last resort. "Please... can''t you? "Okay." Sho goes to the Benki family and goes to the front of Miho''s room. "Mihana, it''s me." "... hmm? Ah, Sho! You haven''t seen him lately.... but I''m sorry, I''m in the middle of a dream right now. If you want to play, can you come back tomorrow? Hey, there''s a dream! I don''t have any dream voices. Sho still decided he was seriously ill and sat down in front of the door to Miho''s room. "Mika, you haven''t been to school lately." "School... ah, school! Sorry, I''m busy playing with dreams, so I totally forgot about school.... It''s a holiday, isn''t it? "Chicks." "What... Shh! Well... but no." Mihana doesn''t seem to care about school. Originally, it was like Mihana went to school because she could go to and from school with her dreams. "It''s not good. We''re all worried, aren''t we? "Ha. You know, honestly, I don''t care except I had a dream. You said you were worried... hey? It''ll just be a mockery. So give me some more rest." "Look, I don''t like dreams anymore." "I''m here!!!! Was that no longer forbidden, Mihana lifts up her voice? "Yes, I''m right in front of you! Then come and see, what''s there! "We''re going in..." "Fine." Sho opened the door to Miho''s room. There was no scattering in the room, but I can see clothes that I remember having dreams on, etc. folded up and left behind. And more importantly. "Mihana... you, that outfit..." "Hmm? What''s wrong? Mihana was dressed in what she had dreamed of wearing. I only know who I am, but everything from underwear to socks is what I used to wear when I dreamed of dressing as a hobby woman. Even in Sho''s eyes, Mi-hwa looked dreamy for a moment. "Right? You''re here, right? "... hey" "What are you talking about, stupid? He said he was there! Mihana points to the mirror. The only pictures in the mirror are beautiful flowers and Sho disguised as men dressed as women. "Well, that''s a mirror" "What?" "It''s a mirror. Yikes!! Yelling out loud. Mihana protests against it. "Yes... I have dreams...! Get out of here! I have dreams! You''re my best friend! Can''t you see him? If you can''t see, get out! "... ok, I''m leaving today" -Day 13 after death. "... why do you come every day" "Because you say you have dreams that are alive." Mihana looks at Sho with a frightened face. Sho sees beautiful flowers with a serious face. "Hey... do you have a dream? "Well, was your favorite dream like binding someone you liked without even going to school" "............ ugh!! Mihana stares at Kiki and Sho. "Dreams are... dreams are..." "Hey, Miho, why don''t you stop? If you did that, what would you think of those dreams I loved about you? You know what I mean? That''s all I''ve been with you every day." "Ugh..." Sho reached out. "Let''s go to school first to make dreams reassuring in the afterlife, shall we? You know that, don''t you? I don''t have any more dreams." Mihana nodded cocklessly. And cry. Soon I was here, nodding my face to the pillow of dreams, crying so hard that my body would wither away. Mihana, who then cried scatterly and described her despair, tried to attend school the next day. Think about living to the minute of your dreams so that you can face them. Although I couldn''t do it most ________. 426 The gossip castle people. "Mmmm..." "What''s the matter, Kara?" The king of the kingdom of Mephirado spoke to his grumpy daughter. "No... I mean tomorrow night on the stars..." "Oh, you mean Alim? I won''t have a choice. She''s busy." "Well, I''m well aware of that too, Father. I''m worried about your promise to Alim after that." "Hmm." The king sat on the bench. Kara also sits next to it. "What''s bothering you? To be attacked by demons in the middle of that workout and all that? Then you won''t have to worry. Alim and Micah are the safest people in the world right now." "Chi, it''s not, Father! So... you''re going out of this city to work out with Arim? I''m a little nervous. I know it''s pretty much later..." I see, the king thinks. Speaking of which, Kara said she never went out much. Those who can easily talk outside of their bodies are their daughters, Alim and Micah... and recently a friend named Rose. Now I can tell you that there will be enough friends, Kara, but until just a few months ago, only a few of us were close to each other exploring the bellies of noble daughters. Therefore, it can be said that the presence of the Alims is still fresh for Kara. Wouldn''t it be really amazing if Kara, with so little diplomacy, were to go out and train with her friends? "What, you don''t have to worry. As I said earlier, it has Alim and Mica on it. Besides, would I have lived an adventure with you or Ruin? "... Yes! Right, Father! Kara''s face brightened up painfully and she smiled. The king is horrified, but when he looks outside the room where he is now, he sees that his son and the captain''s son are soaking. Suspicious, but soon found out why those two were acting suspiciously, the king decided to look out for those two loves with warm eyes. "Okay, Orgo... finally tomorrow" "Oh, it''s finally tomorrow" The two of us went into a less-used room in this castle, and somehow there were two boys who were consulting. Ruin, the second prince of the kingdom of Mephirado, on the one hand. The other is Orgo, one of the sons of the Knights of the National Army of the Kingdom of Mephirado. "... confession is my first experience." "Yeah, but I''ve read enough books about romance, so I think it''s okay..." Yes, these two were planning to confess to their intended opponents on days when the stars flowed many times. Ruin told Lilo, the minister''s daughter. Orgo went to Muli, the archbishop''s daughter. Four were born at the same time in four, and they have grown up as childhood tamers, too, they are 18 years old. It was a social tour, and the romantic feelings accumulated while creating parties and adventures in the old names of the fathers and all sorts of things were about to be unleashed. "I... on the western roof..." I''m on the east side of the roof. While spreading the map of this castle, the two consult on such matters. "... What is Ruin going to say to Lilo? "The... well, frankly, I always liked it.... What about Orgo? "Oh, so am I." The answer for the two of them who read books on various romances was to go simple. In fact, Lilo and Ruin both have romantic feelings for Orgo, so they can make any confession, but the two of us don''t know about that. "Oh, what am I supposed to do with the rest? You want me to give you a ring? "Yes, no, no, that would be quick. It says," Give it to me when you want to get married. " "You did. Ahhh... nervous. Was this what your father was like when he confessed to his mother, too" In fact, it''s SSS rank, or marriage for making a huge contribution to the country, and the King and Queen''s first confession was not made when they started dating, and it''s time to propose, but the two of them have no reason to know that. On the other hand, the two people who were to be confessed were also worried. "... what do you think we should do? Do we all see the stars... well, I''ll take Ruin... and Mulli will call Orgo to the roof and see the stars alone" "Hawawa... wah, I... either..." What two people were consulting next to the room where Orgo and Ruin were consulting, but those in the next room don''t realize what to do. "Ha... I knew it wasn''t Ruin and me... hey." "Hey, why? I don''t think so! Lilo is cute and in shape..." "No. Leave it out if it looks good or bad, I''m talking about someone in my capacity. I don''t know if I''m okay." "What... because Lilo is Uncle Oraful... the minister''s daughter, isn''t she? I think the difference in identity is only commensurate, right? That''s what they said. Lilo shuts up for a while. "Sokana..." "Yes, I am." "But isn''t Ruin handsome? All kinds of noble ladies tell me..." "Well, why don''t you tell Lilo too! "Hmmm...... I don''t have a latch. I wonder why we talked about the premise of being alone? No, Mulli, let''s go do some magic training." "... Yes" Lilo and Muli left the room. At the same time, Ruin and Orgo came out of the next room. "" "" Huh!? Four simultaneous startling voices are uttered. Four that have been solidifying for a while, but ________ the first person to act was Orgo. "Chi... just fine. I just wanted to tell Muli something.... I''m sorry, Muli, can you give me some time? "What... yeah? Oh, ha, yes, that''s fine! "And here it is for now" Orgo and Mulli headed out to discuss it with some room. The remaining Ruin and Lilo stare at each other. It was Ruin who raised his voice first. "Me, I''m just like Orgo, and Lilo needs to talk. Can you come here for a second? "Ugh, yeah." Lilo was taken by Ruin and moved in the opposite direction to the Orgos. 427 Episode 409: A Birthday With Dreams Ahhh... It''s my dream birthday I''ve been waiting for! I''m so ready! This mansion only has dreams with me now. Two couples other than us are asked to be alone with Dreams today. When I said, "I want to date my house alone with my dreams," all four of them replied to me with two OK. Um, if it''s true, you should have a birthday party with six of us... but there''s a lot of things I want to tell you about in my dreams and stuff... "Mmm... good morning" "Morning, I have a dream! Happy Birthday! "Yeah, thanks" Dreams have been around since yesterday. I''m not a naked apron... but I just finished putting on the apron and preparing breakfast. ... That''s funny how you''ve treated me lately with dreams. ... When I slept with Ye 3 days ago, did I even tell you that I was crazy? But because it hasn''t changed enough to care... though it may be my fault. "Wow! Looks delicious!" "Eh heh." The prepared breakfast is fuzzy omelet and crispy bacon. It''s not like I love having dreams, but the first time I had dreams was because they were omelettes. "Yum...! He eats it with a face that looks really delicious. "Yes, good! Oh, yeah, I have dreams. Um... I just wanted to celebrate my birthday with you and me today, so Sakura, Ip, you, Sho and Lil have me free... did I do something extra? "Yeah. Everyone''s done okay, right? Huh... you''re gonna do a pretty good job with this, aren''t you? I hope so." "Hmm... don''t hurdle it up." Uh... yeah, honestly, there''s a verse I''m relying on all over Dark Matter Creator... I hope you''re happy for me? Me and I had a dream when we had a slow breakfast together, sitting next to each other on the couch. "Micah, Micah looks cute all the time today. Always cute though." "Huh!? This isn''t the day to please me, is it? "Right, right. Then I have to be happy." Had a dream grabbed my head abruptly and gently, slowly approaching my face. And I got my tongue-by-tongue mouth taken away. "Pfft. Pfft. Thanks" "Ah... oh, I have dreams!? No, it''s not my pleasure! "Hmm, you just did something nice for me, didn''t you? "Wow... wow! My cheeks light up. No, no, no! I have to entertain my dreams! What do you want me to do for fun? Mostly ________ "I have a dream, today is so... isn''t that aggressive? I do kiss you many times a day all the time... but not all the time...! "Yeah, this. It''s because you''re equipped with a misanga that helps to keep my reason and my lighting down and give you this as a man. It''s my birthday, and Micah''s gonna celebrate, and I''m gonna need to take my wings off for a little while." Kusuri and Had a Dream laughed like a prank. What do I do, I look more manly than I usually dream? "So? What are you gonna do next? I have a dream that holds me in my arms. "Ah... yeah! I''m getting ready! ¡­ follow me because I''m moving the room" "Yeah." Dreams go away. Well, if I don''t, I can''t move. I''m modifying my spare room for dreams today so I can enjoy two or three. First, then. This is a movie. "Uh... it''s the theater room! Movies! I''m ready for you, Dark Matter." "Yeah, you know what? Me and Happy Dreams watch movies. The title is "Your Face". I had a dream about why. It''s a movie. A fantastic adventure, far from romantic. I generally watched this when I watched a movie at home. But. "Uh..." "Hmm? Hard to see? "Yeah, you can stay like this! Yudreams is slightly remodeling this theater seat and watching a movie as she hugs me. Eh... warm. But this movie has been here for a little over two hours. "Ayumu..." "Uh, I''ve been like this for a long time, so I''m on it? Yes, a drink." "Oh, thank you" After about an hour, I got sweaty. But another two hours. "Well, there''s this hugging scene, so this is what I''ve been doing with Mika." "It is... Yeah, you did! I solved it when I cooled the cooling down, but until the end I had dreams of holding me in my arms. It''s a corner, so I shoved a lot of breasts and stuff. "Well, I''m done watching the movie. Where''s next? "Mmm... I actually have the next one in my dream room! I''m sure you''ll be very happy to enjoy it! "Really!" Yeah. Really. I''m sure you''re more obsessed with that than I am. Eh... I''ve put up with dreams all the time, game. If you say it''s good from me, don''t worry about having dreams and you won''t mind playing with me. ... I miss you a little, but I think you''ll be happy to have dreams. 428 Episode 410: Alims Birthday "I have the next one in my dream room! That''s what Micah told me. After that, he immediately looks a little sad. Though I don''t know why...... is that it or maybe we have a game or something? ... Three nights ago, I was told by Kanata what Micah had been doing while I was gone. Generally, so Kanata was guessing and saying that it was actually even more amazing. Yeah, I do have a verse in mind. Sometimes I talk about "I''m a Dream Thing" or "I''m a Dream Thing". Maybe even if not, Yandere is the one. That''s just fine. Because I feel a lot better too. While Micah hasn''t been around since I''ve been in this world, I wasn''t as bitter as Micah. Because I''m dead... Micah''s not dead, is she? But if Micah and I don''t come in the same order. I can assure you I was definitely like Micah. Besides, they''re Micah. Micah loves me crazy, so you''re already happy? Maybe I''m crazy about this, too. It''s just that we''re good with that. "Dreams? Come on!" He arrived in front of my room at some point. ... No, Micah was in my room over there while I was gone, right? Can''t you check under the bed or something? You suck... if they find you. And that''s it, I made it for today, this misanga that suppresses reason and shame... it works great. As soon as I get inside this room, I''m driven by the urge to let Micah go on the bed, even right away, and push her down. Hmmm....... I was really ashamed of my kisses and hugs until a while ago... I''ve coloured them twice and I started to do those degrees every day... but still I was ashamed of what was above that. I knew it was thanks to Missanga. ... Or maybe it''s because I''m convinced Micah''s okay with anything. "Uh... I''m glad you''re happy" My room I only use about when I slept with Kanata. Lots of presents on cute wrapping paper there. "Thanks! Can I open it? "... yeah...! For one hand, I opened it. It was a console. I opened it to my other hand. It was a pack of games called Start Quests. Further opened. It was a strategy book for various games. Everything, everything, the one I played with. "Eh heh... well, it''s a game!... If it''s true, you have dreams, you can make them yourself. But you''ve been patient for me, haven''t you?... Fine, from now on. Whenever you don''t have work or important business to do, play the game. Well... while I was preparing it for you, I was able to go home." "... right. Hey, could this be my data or something...? "Yes, I tried my best! Because if I had a dream, I really cared about the game''s save data. Check it out? I put on one of the console bodies, reset the default settings, and put in one of the games called Dragner Story. The data remained intact. "Hmm... heh, now... if it''s about 8 hours, I have time." "......... what will Mika do in the meantime? "Like old times, shut up and watch next door or something else in the room." The grinning Micah''s eyes seemed lonely. I don''t know... it''s not the usual me when people look at me like that. I... like this ________ "What... Ayummm... Huh!? Soon he was driving Micah to the wall, making her lose her escape. Plus, I lift my chin qui and force him to look at my face. "I guess I''m more obsessed with this world and Micah now than with the game, I don''t know" Keep it up. I''ll give you my second deep kiss today. Micah accepts it without any resistance. I stopped trying to take my hand to Micah''s chest with that momentum. "What...? "Heh heh, it''s going to be the night... okay? "Ugh, yeah! Micah nodded looking so happy. Ugh, that was bad. I''m glad you didn''t completely erase your reason. I need to keep the fun till night. ''Cause there''s something you want to give me before you do. "So, it''s the 8 hours Micah has prepared for me..." "Oh, yeah, I''m tired of it or something... and I, I have other events to prepare. What are you gonna do, make it your dream choice? "Well, let''s start... I''ll check the gift you prepared for me before I think about it." I saw all the contents of the present. Micah, you''ve often thought this far. It all fitted, data. I''ll take out the party game. "Taro Urashima Electric Railway... don''t you want to do it? About 3 hours" "Yeah... I will! 429 Episode 411: Alims Birthday-2 "Uhm." Now I''m getting a knee pillow. Taro Urashima Electric Railway, a game like the Life Game, where two people played for four and a half hours instead of three, and then Micah massaged my body just as hard as I did for Micah''s birthday. And now that I''m done massaging, that''s why Micah''s got me knee pillows. Micah now has raw legs because she serves me, and I''m just wearing some stupid pants on my lower body. "What do you say?" "Yeah, great" "Eh heh... yes, good! Micah strokes my head. Normal me, knee pillows, whatever, would have been embarrassed to do this kind of thing in such an exposed outfit to each other. Second, look at the clock. "Oh, I''ve had it for half an hour now. Not paralyzed? I''ll give you my head off Micah''s lap. "Yeah, Daijibu!... I have one more hour... Um, the time for this is... on my birthday, you had a dream to do me a favor, didn''t you? Do the opposite. I''m asking for a dream." "Hmm... think about it for a second" What is it? What do you want me to do? Micah seems to do something on a normal day if you ask. It''s nice to be special at times like this. All right. "Well, let''s play another game together for another hour." "Is that okay? "Yeah." ________ _______ ____ "......................................................................................................." "Haha, I won''t let you win because it''s my dream, my birthday! I played a fighting game. As a result, he lost almost entirely. "... and time. We have dreams, we have dinner, so why don''t we move to our room? Damn... did they win and get away? I can''t help it, I''ll let you win next time. In the meantime, I''m looking forward to Micah''s dinner, which is unfortunate, but I decided to move. Micah wears the same apron she wore in the morning when she entered the room. "Well... because I''m gonna make something a little special today" "Hmm, I''m hoping! The rice was made 40 minutes after that. The food that came out is hamburger, but not always. "Eh heh... Today, I cooked without skills.... Um, sorry? "Yeah, I''ll have it" If you use your skills, the food will be finished in no time, but if you mica, you go out of your way to do this. I''ll double-check that I got a good wife. "Micah, it''s delicious! Uh, I want you to." "Yeah, uh" They fed me breakfast, lunch I had while I was playing the game, and dinner. Now they feed me, and at the same time I ran out of petite tomatoes in my mouth, I kissed Micah although I was eating. Exactly, though I''m not a deep kisser right now. "Eh... today''s dream is to kiss a demon" "Hehe, I guess" Well, I''ve kissed you over and over again. It''s my birthday, and it''s good, right? "Well, welcome! ¡­ let''s make the cake after the bath" "Right. By the way, they''re coming today with an amazing group of meteors. Would you like to see it with me? While taking a bath." "What!? ________ ______ ____ "Ko... I can''t believe this happened" "No, actually, I prepared it yesterday" Me and Mika are taking a bath on the roof of this mansion that overlooks the night sky we made yesterday. Though the meteors haven''t flowed yet. "Eh... and you''re gonna take a bath outside naked with dreams... well, that''s embarrassing." "Well, I''m trying to never be seen around you, so I''m fine." And you''re just getting a towel wrapped around it. ... because if we''re bare with each other now, we won''t be able to contain our feelings because of the effect of this misanga item. Something glittering suddenly crept into my sight. "Oh, look, look! Here they come! "Wow......! When I point to the sky, Micah looks at you. As the word goes, a huge group of meteors. One by one is nothing different from the planet''s shooting stars, but it''s so fantastic that the sky is filled with the flowing lines of the stars. How many stars are flowing in these last few seconds? In the meantime, wish. Micah seemed to think the same thing, holding hands in front of her mouth and mumbling something. "What did you ask for? "Oh, hey, hey." Micah laughing with an uncontrolled smile is really cute. No, although any Micah is cute. "Well, neither do I." "Yeah, that''s good. And you''re so beautiful! People in the city are making a scene." "Micah''s prettier." "Uh, say that." That said, Micah looks so happy. Shit, I''m gonna turn my arm around Micah''s shoulder. "Hmm? Huh. When you get up, I''ll make you a cake." "Yeah." After a while, we''ll take a bath. Back in the room, Micah prepared me a cake. Chocolate cake. Cake with strawberries, truffle chocolate and lots of chocolate cream. "Eh heh, I used my skills on this... In the meantime, Happy Birthday, Dream!! "Thanks!" I kissed Micah without putting my hair in. Releasing her lips, Micah was happily nibbling. "Huh. I kind of feel like my birthday." "Really? Well, no. Eat." The chocolate cake was delicious. How delicious was it, just more than the cake I normally make with the power of my skills, for the amount of love packed up to full capacity, very much. "No, it was delicious! Hehe, you were stuck with love." "Ugh... yeah. I love dreams...! Well, I have another gift for you, you know." That''s what Mika said as she blushed for some reason. On Micah''s birthday, you want to do the same thing I gave her before she went to bed. Is that it, will it be with a letter? So make your face red... cute. "Um... I need you to meditate on my eyes and turn around." "Mm, okay." I wonder what you''re willing to give me. I can''t help but look forward to it. After 10 seconds, Mika tells me, ''Fine,'' so I turn around who that voice sounded like. There is no Micah there, and a gift box big enough for a gym seated girl to soak in. "Is this a gift? No one answers. I had no choice but to open the little gift box slowly. "Wow!" Oops. Mostly when the lid was losing its looseness, it was Micah with a red ribbon on her head who had gained momentum from inside the box. Uwa, Mika came from Hako''s Naka. That was awesome. "Ambiguous? Were you hungry?" "Oh... surprised" "Heh, I''m the present! Go ahead!" Saying so, Micah spread her hand toward me. Lovely. ......... Hmm. If it''s a gift, thank you. I got a very good one. I lifted Mika out of the hako and held the princess as she did, trying to go straight to bed. Micah figured out what I was gonna do now. "Wah, wah, grate it! Sorry, put it down once! I still have to give it to you." "Oh, okay" I feel like I''m taking care of you a little bit, but I''ll unload Micah. "Huh.... Yes this! What I''ve given you is an estimated 100 red roses. The rose bouquet was sandwiched with a letter. "Eh heh, it''s going to be some kind of dream imitation... Roses are very good for conveying love, aren''t they? ¡­ and read the letter." ________ ______ ____ "Hey, Micah, come on" "Mm, what? Huh... Done reading? I call Micah in front of me on purpose. Mika stepped forward and just stood me in a place that was easy to hug. ________ I assure you. Mika is my daughter-in-law. I just hugged Mika. Hmm, even though you know I''m the one who started doing it, a letter is such a delight. "Mm... love it" "Me too. I love you." "Hey, I have a dream. Ye told me... you heard me, didn''t you? Don''t you think he''s dangerous about me? I embrace Mika harder, staring at me with an anxious face while she is embraced. "Yeah. Maybe I''m the same. I love Mika insanely.... Actually, I have something I want to give you." "Uh... what? Let Micah go, and I took out what I had been preparing for a few days. That''s one thin thread of red. "What''s this? "Yeah, check it out." This red thread is divine. Once you put it on your pinky finger, you''ll never be able to remove it unless you use a god-good item dedicated to removing it. The effect of this yarn is activated after it is applied to your pinky finger and then on the pinky finger of the person you think it is. After applying this red thread, it becomes invisible and untouchable. Just connect your heart. Those who put this on will not be able to leave each other, and fate moves to ensure that they never leave, even if they were in a situation where they would be separated. Such a substitute. Plus, it comes with a lot of small effects like it seems to make you much more attractive about them. So to speak, if we put this on, we will continue to depend on each other? Do you mean you will continue to bind? It would be a very dangerous substitute if it just meant something. Micah put it on ________ "Uh, here''s the thing? Oh, he was already following me. "Are you sure? If you put this on, you''ll lose your freedom, right? "Uh, it''s like you keep loving me, isn''t it? I thought I depended on dreams, but dreams don''t work without me! Uh, hey, look, put it on quickly." "Yeah." I put that red thread on my pinky. When the red thread emitted red, it became invisible. "Now... with the bracelet I gave you for your birthday, Micah and I can never leave" "... happiness" With that said, Micah hugs me. I removed the misanga. "Missanga... you''re taking it off? "Yeah. It''s good enough for today." The moment I take the misanga off, I change my mind. ... Wow. I''ll do it now. Though that makes it a little off¡­ I have done it twice already. I was wearing a misanga, but I had a lot of nerve. "Okay. Bye." I pushed Micah down on the bed. 430 gossip, on a starry night. When I finished dinner and after a while. Orgo was on the roof of the castle. The four of us would have seen meteoroids, but not on this day. "... will it work" Potty groaned. Success or not, Orgo thinks it''s going to be an important day. "Um... sorry to keep you waiting! "Uh. Sorry to call you in," Turning to those who spoke, Mulli was here as promised. Orgo, who was sitting in a lavish bench provided on the roof, recommended packing it on the edge and sitting the muli next to him. Muli sits there, excited by the situation of being alone with her favorite person on the roof at night. "Uh... uh, what is it for? "... well, wait for me" "Yes, sir" The two of you shut up. Orgo leans down, stopping to calm his mind, which is about to be crushed by tension, and Muli sees him again and again with Chirali as to whether it is unusual for Orgo, who is usually knightly and grand, to lean down like this. In the first place, Mulli stopped looking at Orgo. She decided to speak up to Orgo. "Um, Orgo? "... what? "Well... the stars are starting to descend." That''s what they say, Orgo, face up. Muli was right, the stars were flowing as if they were rivers, and they were beginning to descend. "Right." "It''s beautiful...! Orgo fell a little in love with the side of childhood tame looking at the stars, illuminated by the starlight. I put a drink into my mind that it wasn''t if I was doing so, and held my fist like I was ready. "You''re more _____" "What?" "No... nothing." I tried to throw up a line that was in a book like the Love Manual, but it was impossible for him to overflow the chivalry spirit of his father''s concession. But I can''t afford not to have had the promise I promised to confess to the woman of my heart with my big best friend, other than that the best situation, like tonight, would not come inside, plus I couldn''t give up on the grounds that I had deliberately called Muli to come here the day before...... etc. And it was before the building, and Orgo himself, even if there were any factors, didn''t feel comfortable telling Muli to confess. Hence. "Orgo, look! There''s a lot going on! Amazing, really! "... Muli, I like it" "... Huh? "I said I like you... I told you" As he had decided, Orgo, staring at Muli''s face, grabbed her hand at some point. Mulli, who was solidified with a surprising look, finally speaks out after about 10 seconds. "What... you know, like..." "Well... I''m confessing to Mulli..." "What... yeah what!? Stunning voice sounds. "What... You didn''t like that? Well, if you don''t like it, I''m sorry." Orgo tried to softly release the hand he was grabbing. But it is caught by Mulli''s hand, which was held until earlier. "Um... am I okay with that? "That''s more what I say! I suppose I would have prepared a letter or just say a word or two of my thoughtful words before I confess... because I''m clumsy." When Orgo said so, Muli blushed her cheeks and said: "Hehe... I, I... love such a clumsy Orgo! ________ ______ ____ "Ooh! Are you watching this, Ruin? That''s amazing! "Yeah, it''s so beautiful" On another rooftop again, Ruin and Lilo were alone enjoying the stars descending into the night sky. While they both lead to the fence provided on the roof. "Heh heh, and I''ll do it. That''s the one, isn''t it? You called me in on the operation to leave Mulli and Orgo alone and have them confess in the meantime? That''s Ruin! Saying so and looking at Lilo''s face laughing nicely, Ruin, the prince of this country, returns the word with a little nervousness. "Hmm, I guess I''m half right" "What, half? Ma, either way, by now, Orgo''s confessing to Mulli! Those two are both thoughts. I think I''ll give you a break about the fact that we''re dating tomorrow." Lilo said so with a pranky smile on his face. Ruin shakes his head. "Right. It fits right there." "Heh, what''s wrong with the other half? "Why I called Lilo here." Ruin''s face turns into something serious. "What... no way, but haha... well... Ruin confessed to me... or something? "Yes, you''re right." Lilo shuts up. Don''t worry about that, Ruin will take a breath. "Lilo, I like it" Ruin bends his knees and lowers his hips, hands on top. "What... ah... ahhh. Lilo stares at Ruin like that with a stunned look. "Ah... oh... haha. What... is that... isn''t Ruin a prince? Wow, I don''t know if I''m gonna catch up." "You''re the minister''s daughter, right? He''s a childhood friend who''s been acting all along, and he''s a big best friend. I don''t think there''s anyone to match any more. Can''t we get along better than our big best friend? Ruin stays in the same position and doesn''t let go with Lilo''s face jizzed. Lilo panicked, took a step, retreated. "Ah... are you there? For example, a noble daughter... more beautiful than me... a child who feels better..." "Really? But it doesn''t matter. I like Lilo." "... Ugh..." Lilo blushed. "Wow... I... like that... about Ruin... too. So, but what about me?!? Don''t you regret it? "Something... isn''t. I like lilo." "Ahhh..." Lilo had the illusion that her face was redder than the color of her hair. And slowly, take the prince''s offering hand. "... well... it''s... nice to meet you" "Yeah, it''s been a long time..." When Ruin holds Mulli''s hand, he stands up immediately. "Ha... nervous. I saw a book on romantics and practiced..." "Oh, really? But it was so cool, wasn''t it? Yes, he''s really a prince." "Ha... is that right? Ruin made that refreshing face smile. 431 Episode 412: The Morning After Meteor "Thanks, guys! Micah thanked the shows happily. You kicked everyone out to celebrate my birthday. The truth is, they''ve all thought about celebrating, but they really wanted to be alone and flirty. Mika is really cute. "Wow, this is the best place in the city to stay on the top floor." "Wahoo. Nice place you got there! Thanks to you, I saw a beautiful meteor with the show! Yes, I''m satisfied, Lil. You didn''t forget those arrangements. Nevertheless, even though meteor days are so close, I was able to make you stay on the top floor of the most luxurious inn. "Sister, we saw it too! That was amazing! "Oh... roar... there''s a meteor... eh! ______ of scattered stars." Sakura kicked her brother''s tibia immersed in Kitchen II disease. "Also. Don''t be weird, just say what you think normally! "Oh. Cherry blossoms are prettier." "Huh...? ¡­ if¡­" Sakura blushed and nodded at Kanata''s seemingly shiny lines. "Whoa... have you made any progress by the way...? Shaw asks me niggling. "Hmm, there it is." "Right, right, right. Good for you." Wow, there''s more niggas. This guy. Shall I paint a prank on this face next time!? "... by the way, sister, what I''m going to do today is ______" When did that happen, that''s what Kanata, with her happy face Sakura hugging her in the arm, asked me. "Well, as I''ve been saying for a long time, I''m going to the king of this country." "Wow... wow...!! Lil, who was embracing the show by imitating Sakura, trembled so much that she was likely to hear a phonetic sound called Gakuble. This kid also said he met the king of the other country, and I think he''s surprisingly seeing great people... I wonder if he can''t be. "Lil, you don''t have to be so frightened. When I heard from Kanata, the king of the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation seemed like a terrible one, but because the king of this country is such a good man! "Yes, Lil! "Wahoo..." Lil strengthened her ability to hug. Oh, you bastard from the show, for a moment, but you look happy. Whatever you say, Shaw''s a man, too. than that. "Uh... after lunch after a meeting with the king about the time I promised to meet him... it''s been a promise since 1: 00. I''ll get you some fancy clothes or something in the meantime! When I told them what it was about, they all nodded, except for Lil, who''s too nervous. All right, all right. "Mmm... then we''re all gathered, and then we can talk about when we''re going back to the other world" "Mmm..." Everyone''s air changes. Because this is really important to our lives. "Uh, as originally planned, I think the day after tomorrow would be fine... what do you think? "I think that''s fine" "Right." Micah and Sakura seemed to be fine with that, and they agreed. Lil remains stuck with the show. Funny how every time Lil moves her body, the look on Shaw''s face also moves just a little bit. When you get home, give him a kiss, never give him a kiss! Bully him! ________ ______ ____ It''s time for a promise. We''re in front of Mephilado Castle. "Oh... here it is!... is almost next door across the road" "Yeah, castle in front of you... okay? He moved here a lot because he used to come here." "Ha... the scale is yabe" The Gate Soldier saluted the six of us and opened the gate separating the grounds. A quiet noise sounds when opening and closing the gate, called Gi... Lil is freaking out. "Let''s go, then! Me and Mika take the lead and move on through the garden. Four¡­ especially three are used to Egdrasil Castle, and they''re not so nervous. When we reached the gate of the castle, there was the Knights Commander and the Minister. The two of them bow their heads to us with a pepper. "I am the Commander of the General Knights of the Kingdom of Mephirado, called Gold." "I am a minister in this country, my name is Oraful" Against the two who bow their heads, Shaw, Kanata and Sakura also bow their heads. Lil''s lowering too much. "Dear Wise Men, Thank you very much for coming to the Kingdom of Mephilado and to the Castle of Mephilado this time....... The King is calling for you. Please accompany us as we guide you through the castle." The gate was opened. Hehe, both the minister and the chief of the knighthood are strained because they are your first guests. I wish it was more friendly. Oh, my God, we''ll follow the minister. And I arrived in the throne room. 432 Lesson 413: Explain to the Kings "Well done, Alim and Micah. And the wise men and their companions." Throne room. Of course it is the king sitting on the central throne. Next to it to the right is the queen, and next to the left is Mr. Teal, the first prince. Near it stands Mr. Ruin and Mr. Calua, at the wall Mr. Orgo, Mr. Mulli, Mr. Lilo, and Mr. Mulli''s father''s archbishop. Wow, they all look serious. I thought so, but the king himself did it instantly, so I''m sure this air will collapse soon. Besides, I don''t have any escort soldiers or anybody else, and it seems like only someone really has anything to do with me is here. "I am Kelm Mephirado, King of the Kingdom of Mephirado. Thank you very much for having responded to your invitation." That''s what the king said as he stood up and put up his cane. Um, it''s piercing. "Do, wise men. Can you give me your first name? I should still say, Kanata came forward first. "It first strikes me, my king. I have been summoned to this world as a wise man, my name is Kanata." Kanata breaks her hips looking so used to it for some reason. Where the hell did you learn such fine etiquette? "Wow... my name is Sakura" "It''s a show." "Wah... wah... it''s Lil! I''ll introduce myself to three people in a row... Yeah, I knew the best part was Kanata. "Hmm.... and the sages want to be in this country..." "Yes, there are a lot of circumstances." "Um, the request to stay in this country is asking Alim Nariway, the brave man there.... As a result of the negotiations, the other country is going to let go of the sages. No, I heard the story was settled that way no longer. So stay as long as you like in this country." "... thank you! I bow my head with a face that Kanata seems happy with. I rushed to see the other three and bowed my head. I''m sure the king''s stock from Kanata would have gone up, because he, for those who have made it better, will raise his ratings... "Now, what is your relationship today with you, the wise men, with Alim, the brave men, and Micah? No, you know, when Alim and I talked about the sages in the middle of talking, I changed my blood and I said," I''m worried, I''m worried. " Nicole and laughing king. The air on this spot collapsed and I went back to my usual condition. Lil and Sakura are giggling like so much air changes, but this is what this guy looks like. "Your Majesty, I''ll tell you that! "Um, I''d appreciate it if you would.... Why don''t you just stand there and make fun of me? We''re moving to an easy room to talk to." ________ ______ ____ That Micah and I are from another world (of course, a woman in the previous world). And that me and Kanata, Mika and Sakura are brothers and Shaw is my best friend. I explained to the Kings something that was almost identical to the description I gave Lil. All but the people who knew what was going on have the look of amazement. "Hmm... hard to believe..." That''s what the king says as he strokes his mustache, laying between them. Kara, on the other hand, gained momentum as to whether there was a verse in mind, which also arose in excitement. "Speaking of which... yes! ''Cause look, during this time, you fed me a dish called Oshi. That was Arim''s world dish, wasn''t it? "Oh... that one! I see." Mr. Lilo remembered, too, and agreed with Kara. "Yeah, you''re right! Um... sorry I''ve been hiding it, not amnesia..." Apologizing so, the king raised his hand. Apparently, it means you don''t need to apologize. "Hmm, well, it''s unbelievable what it should be. I can tell you that it was best to decide that it was amnesia. Nevertheless." The king sees Kanata and Sakura before continuing to talk. "I didn''t know it was different until I was old. From what I hear, this world seems to be moving slower." Oh, my king, sharp! I think I''ve sensed that just what we talked about doesn''t flow the same way over here and over there. "... but why did Alim and Micah come to this world? I know he died in his home world, but I don''t know. My brother and sister, and my best friend, they came here as wise men, so I can understand..." "We don''t know that either. Because God only explains that it''s a pity..." That''s what Micah answers after. You really don''t know, all this. Do you have a purpose or something? Even if it wasn''t, why me and Micah and... just the other one? "And it''s close to a miracle that all your close relatives will be reunited in a different world! "Oh, all I can say is that it really is. Is this what God guides you...! Queen Karna and Mr. Chris had their eyes shining. Especially since Mr. Chris is such an archbishop, there may be a weakness in the language of miracles. This is arbitrary and prejudicial though. "... that means Alim, was it Alim who attacked the Pippy Village dungeon after all? Hmm, that would be close. Anyway, that''s where I first met him. "Yes, you are! It took me about a week to attack." Answering that, Mr. Ruin gave me the look of surprise. "You spent time in that forest from level 1 and attacked the dungeon!? That''s amazing, Arim..." "Brother, I hope the wise can give you strange powers from the beginning. I''m sure Alim and Micah from another world were the same." "Indeed... then there will be all the tsuji...! Everyone thinks whatever they want, but what Micah and I got is just to be able to talk and read and write, right? ... Well, let''s just say that because it''s so annoying. 433 Episode 414: After Explaining "Hmmm... you got it more or less" The king said satisfactorily. I kept answering so many questions about the planet and about us. If you notice, the minister has made a lot of notes. "Then wise men... no, kanata, sakura and show, and lil" The canatas who were called names pay attention to the king. "You can live permanently in the kingdom of Mephirado, or you can say you''re going back to the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom. Anyway, relax but good while you''re in this country. Alim and Micah, too! "Thank you...! Kanata lowered her head gladly. Sakura and the others follow suit. "Ha! You don''t have to be so afraid. You guys are sage, so you can be a little more grand, okay? Oh, and Lil." "Wahoo!? Lil, called by name, pins her ears and opens her eyes. The king continued this way, laughing ridiculously at the condition. "Egdrasil, that the beast man from the Divine Tree Nation was still being treated like that? "... wah, wahoo! Before I was treated like that, the show picked me up... so... I''m fine! Egdrasil, God Tree Nation has slavery, right? I suppose the king wants to say something about that. "Well, I guess that was lucky. There is not a single slave in the Kingdom of Mephirado. The country was out of sight, even the slave trade behind it, because the adventurers led by Lastman, the SSS ranker in this country, had failed. I will not be treated unfairly because I am an Orc or Demon. You can rest assured." "Wah... wah! Ha!" For Lil... well, I think this country is easy to live in, not just for Lil, but for everyone in this world. Shaw looked horrible. Kanata, too, seems uncommon for him to defy adults in an argumentative sense, and has no complaints whatsoever. "... and it''s Alim. I just wanted to thank you for this." I''ve changed the subject. Yeah, that''s the story. "I knew it was good. Get my brothers better... Enough" "No, no, the reward of destroying the demon god twice, to that extent, will not go away. True, you won''t need status, honor, money, things, skill cards anymore..." That''s right. But lately, I''ve come up with something that I think I might get. I can''t believe I don''t need anything for that. It can be pre-construction. I... I don''t think this is going to get my hands out of my throat right now, but I want it. "Er... then, is that good? I don''t care." "Oh." "Before I do, I''d like to ask you, do you manage a dungeon? I haven''t cleared it. How many dungeons do you have under control in this country? The king answered the question, stroking his beard. "Hmm... about 11." "Well... so much!? "Oh. I''m still clearing some of this. Did you manage 15 of the most frequent times...? Hiya!? I was managing that much...! In short, I want a dungeon. The reincarnation shop, and Lil, has something to do with being able to go to the other world, too. I could make an item to find a dungeon, but I thought it would be easier for us to manage it if we got it controlled in the country. "Uh... the..." "What, you want me to cede my dungeon rights? Then you are... everything... is a little troublesome. I''m sorry, but how about eight? "What... that''s so good! Five... five is fine! Five is enough! "... do you? Yes, five is enough. For my usual use or for preservation. And Kara and the others'' workouts, for use in that...! "Then can I have five? Next time, let me give you the details and location of the dungeon to give.... Is that all you need? "Ah... yes! Yay! Now it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that there''s nothing I haven''t gotten anymore... "Hmm... is that about the story? I''m sorry, guys, we''ve been talking for a long time." "Yes... no! "Welcome, thank you, with all the really...! Kanata and Sakura say thank you. Everyone who was already sitting was new to standing. "Um, now we''re open! By the way... what are you gonna do, Alim and Micah? You want to stay with us today? Sakura and Lil are good for everything. Shaw and Kanata, too." Lil and Sakura, and Shaw and Kanata were surprised by the words, ''Do you want to stay with us'', told such a friend. "Haha... um, what do we do? "Aren''t you staying today? Me and Micah consult like that. When I looked at Kara, she looked so happy. 434 Lesson 415: Purchase "See you soon, then! "Yes!" Did you enjoy your stay yesterday? "Bye, Kara... honey! "Wow, wow... bye! Or were you happy to have two more friends at once? "I''m waiting! Kara dropped us off with a huge smile. Well, the house is next door, so I don''t feel like you have to drop me off so exaggerated. I''ve decided on the next meeting and the day I''ll be working out. ... I can''t believe I''m already at home. ___ _ As soon as I get home. "Wahoo...! Princess and friends...! Friends with the princess!? Lil couldn''t cool the surprise and excitement that she had become friends with the princess of this country, she was squeaking like a rumor repeatedly, holding onto Shaw''s arm. "Nevertheless, the king here is far from the asshole of the Egdrasil godtree kingdom. He listens to me personally, and first of all, he doesn''t look great at all. The same goes for the ministers around you." "Even if he was dead, is it okay to say someone who''s a king like that? Mika asks Kanata, who stated his dissatisfaction with King Egdrasil Divine Tree and his high esteem for King Mephirado. "Sister Mika, that asshole is not a lok king. You''ve made slavery worse! Plus politics leaves people like right ministers and left ministers alone! I just step back and do something suspicious! I''ll take care of everything because I can''t! How good is King Mephirado compared to that?" Um, it''s not just that Kanata hated the king so much, it''s just that he had a bad personality. Didn''t Sakura get targeted for something? Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this. Because Kanata is so Sakura LOVE that it''s really easy to understand. "Oh, I totally agree with you, Kanata." "Shaw, too. Heh." I think it''s fair to say that until a show where people don''t talk bad. "Well, that''s over now, and that''s enough, right? While I was in this world, I decided to live in this country. The security is at its best, and the economic situation is at its top within the anatomy. Kings and princes are good people." "Neither do I. This is a really good country." I''m glad you said something like that. Because this country is like the second home to me. I don''t know how long I''ve had that feeling budding. Then we discussed all sorts of good things about this country, and when it came to the topic of which was better compared to the city we lived in on Earth, we made sure it was as abruptly weird as Canata remembered. "... sister, we''re going home tomorrow to try and see, right? "Um, yeah. What''s wrong with you? "You know, it''s a reincarnation shop, but I just checked the items, and you didn''t buy anything, did you? Here... I think you should buy it while you''re at it. You know, the extra features of travel." Sure it is. I forgot. You haven''t shopped one in the reincarnation shop. You have to try something like this. "Then why don''t you shop?" I took out the vault-like/transfer/rebirth store device and placed it on the floor. "Well, sister, you''ll see from me first." Sakura let go of the hand she was holding properly, and Kanata placed her hand over the head of Master Jizo. After those two minutes. "Oh... fewer rebirths..." "It really reduces. This shop is real after all..." Kanata said it was as explained. Next time I''ll give it a try. Pick and buy the right to transfer and its omachy from the example items. And when I went back to the first screen like the original start screen, I was able to transfer it properly. Immediately take your hands off the vault and check your status. Yeah, I''m really getting fewer rebirths after all......! "Look, Mika too! After that, Micah, Sakura and Shaw shopped at the Rebirth Shop. Lil couldn''t buy it because she hasn''t had enough rebirths yet, but one day she wants to save the rebirths and buy the right to go to a different world. Well, naturally. ¡­¡­ "Hey, guys, you done? "Hmm? It''s over, Sister Ali, what''s wrong? "No, I just wanted to keep shopping." For example, adding new features. For example, buying a 5-star skill. I want to do it once before I go home. I don''t know about adding new features in particular, but maybe new features will be added that are good for transfer. "Hmm? It''s a device made by my sister. Why don''t you do what your sister wants? "Yeah, you are. Let me do that." "Well, my sister isn''t worried because she''s an asshole, but don''t waste the number of reincarnations" While I got that unwanted advice, I opened the reincarnation shop again. ###### I will be posting 2 stories today! 435 Lesson 416 Purchase-2 ... although it is good to have opened it. Let''s recheck what to buy. Right... in the meantime, let''s trade two additions to the feature and one Star 5 skill card for views. So quickly, I slid the item down and bought a Star 5 skill card for 7 MTP a piece. [Thanks for purchasing! Yes, I thought the display appeared, and nothing was showing up in my head anymore. Looks like he was forced out of this reincarnation shop. Open your eyes because you have no choice. Then between the vaulter and the hand he was putting on the vaulter''s head, there was a piece of paper. "Oh." It was a skill card. Quickly, I''ll put it on my forehead and find out. ["Ice Goddess ". mastery? Ice Goddess... What has these attributes on it was the one that greatly enhances the magic and skills of that attribute, wasn''t it? Ice... if it is, after all. Micah, hey. "Hmm? Mika, who was playing cards with Sakura and Lil, said a word to both of them, then came here. "What? "I bought this at the reincarnation store, but it was for Micah, so I''ll give it to you" Micah immediately took the skill card I offered and put it on her forehead and looked it up the same way. "Are you sure? "Fine! "Heh, thanks! The usual soft feel on the lips. "Me too, I''ll give it to you when I get a skill card for Alim one of these days! "Yeah." Mika went back to the two of them. I''m Alim now, and I''m a woman to woman, but hehe, I knew kissing Micah no matter how many times was a good thing. Aside from that, go on. Third shop expansion. Now it''s time to try adding features. Start by adding features at 10 MTP once. [We have chosen to add features. This consumes 10 MTP and randomly adds one feature to this device. The effect of this added feature will only be compatible with the buyer himself. However, the item that the buyer is appearing on the home screen, ''Manage Additional Features'', has been added, so by choosing that item, you can make all users of this device eligible for additional features at 20 MTP. Based on the above, will you buy it? Yes, and I think in my head. [Feature [EXP .1 day doubling] has been added] I''ll try to get back to the home screen. [World Move ¡¤ Use/Do not use reincarnation shop ¡¤ Use/Do not use EXP .1 Day Double ¡¤ Can be used by paying 2MTP Manage additional features ¡¤ Use/Do not use] Whoa, whoa! There''s more! This could be fun! Honestly, right now, I''m as excited as I was when I first synthesized my skills. In the meantime, let''s take a look at the description of the item called doubling of experience. [XP .1 Day Doubling (Additional Features) Paying 2MTP doubles the experience gained for 24 hours. Available only for Alim Nariway. Overall, after that, all humans can double the experience gained by the person who paid for it for 24 hours by paying 2MTP. Yeah. ... Well, thank you. I wonder if this whole thing... is anything better. Let me do the whole thing and do it when I need it. Yeah, but if it adds functionality like this with only 10 MTP, it''s probably pretty good. Random is the neck though. ... Shall we just do it one more time? I open the reincarnation shop again. And also, I try to consume 10 MTP and choose to add features. [Features have been added to World Travel. "Time Storage on World Travel"] What... what is this? Let me explain something to you, shall we? [Time Saving ''Save'' on World Travel (Additional Features) This additional feature will be effective if the user is in possession of the right to world mobility and yet is purchasing its incremental function. When traveling around the world, Alim Nariway will be able to choose whether to save (save) the time that currently exists. If you save, when you come back from another world, you can start where you saved. This saving function can also be used with similar effects in other worlds. In the case of totalization, the above effects appear to all users of this apparatus. However, if more than one human has ever entered the same world using this feature, if one person makes a world move, then all the persons in question will be forced to move around the world. This... I have to let you know. We have to let everyone know! I can''t believe you pulled a big win for us like this...! and... and I have to transfer 20 MTP for now. While in a hurry, choose to manage additional functions. [Management ¡¤ EXP .1 day doubling Overall at 20 MTP -Save function Overall at 20 MTP] I don''t get lost, I do the whole save function thing. Now it''s just for today, I''ve used reincarnation 107 times in total, 424 times left, but I don''t care about that. We have to tell him! 436 Holy Story Christmas! ~ Red Girl Santa ~ * (This story has nothing to do with waiting for this part.) December 25 at 00: 00 AM. Christmas, Holy Night. One person, with red hair and red hats and clothes, sat down on the sore. "Come on, good luck this time. Start Quest and Dragner Story! Yes, it was called his _______ "I''m a woman! That''s what they called her. Two reindeer she keeps. It is a reindeer, named after a game the owner likes. "Hmm... ready! That''s a lot! The special reindeer pulling soli ran out toward Singh Singh and the snowy night sky. Dressed as if it were just a Christmas cosplay, she makes her eyes shine on the sights of the world below, colored by illumination. "Whoa, here you are! She jumped down to people''s homes with a white bag, like a ninja. I took one item out of my pocket. "Tetted tetteen! A device that knows if she''s a good girl or not. No! I know the name, age, criminal history, good deeds, and what I want. Santa''s excellent! I don''t know who I''m talking to, but I''ll give you a brief description of the device. "Hmm... is the kid here called Shaw? What? You don''t have a criminal record. Age is... Hmm... eh!? Is that all you''re doing at this age? Shit, this guy sucks!? You''re a hero, Moro Hero. What is this girl!? A great gift for such a good girl." Calling herself Santa, she didn''t touch any white bags¡­ but created a black object from the air to turn it into something. Throw that created into the chimney of a human house called Shaw. "Okay, next no! The girl who calls herself Santa jumps on a soli that was stopped in the air and runs out again. The next thing we arrived was the big castle. "This place... Hmm... you have five kids. Two boys for every three girls... Each one of them is a prince or a mistress or something. Yeah, yeah, they all look like good kids! Well, Santa, I''ll give you a present." Also, I created a gift for 5 people in an earlier procedure¡­ I didn''t see the chimney coming from this scene, so I threw it through the window. "One after another! Soli runs out again. The next thing I got there were two houses next door to each other. "The kids here... of a very beautiful sister''s house and a boy''s brother... man? Is this the guy? Seriously, are you a man? You''re lying, right?" Apparently, he is confused. but I immediately reconsidered. "Ma, no. Er, what? Beautiful sisters... I guess your sister. This kid''s a plain kid, isn''t he? Usually. Hmm, not in front of you, the younger brother of this neighbor''s house, but Mr. Tundele, too. I see, good boy. What do you want¡­ tons of sweets¡­? Wouldn''t you be fat if you ate so much?... Oh, you''re not fat." The self-proclaimed Santa threw the assortment of sweets through the roof. "All right, all right. Eh, you''re the sister in this house... Oh, is it Betta Betta Betta for the brother next door (?)? Sounds like Yandere too. Woom... she''s so beautiful, but is she so yandere that she annoys others occasionally... Ma, no. Normally I give you a gift." Likewise, I threw in a gift. "Oops." Santa girl jumped onto the house next door and most of them started looking into it from her brother in this house. "This kid... you''re so smart. But is that too protective? And you don''t like being told you''re like a girl. I wish, if you''re like a girl, you could dress up as a woman and have fun. Um... what do you want... a black magic research set...? Chef Er Sick..." Also, I threw in a gift. "And then you''re the eldest son in this house. Sounds like a girl. Like me. But I can be free for girls and guys. Uh, does this kid... have a feminine clothing habit and a habit of being too enthusiastic about games? Like me. My favorite game is with me, too!... I knew this wasn''t me, right? Santa, the girl with the soaked vegetables, threw in ''Dragner Story 4'' as she leaned her neck. "I don''t know if this is the case. You don''t have to look into each and every one of them, do you? Eh!" Santa created tons of presents in the air and let each house go at a messy, continuous, not half speed. "Come on, let''s get to work! Go home. Good Luck, Start Quest and Dragner Story! The girl Santa strokes the reindeer''s head. And when he jumped on the sleigh, his beloved wife quickly returned to her home. ###### Merry Christmas! I have 2 updates today! And there are some more illustrations! It''s really Eve, though! Merry Christmas! 437 Episode 417: Im gonna go home. The day I decided to try going home, the day. In front of this device, which resembles a phantom relocation reservoir. Guys, he has a look like he''s not sure if he''s full of expectations or anxious. "Wahoo... wahoo..." Lil hugged you to the show. "Oh, come on, he said he''d be right back. You don''t have to hug me that much." "Wahhhh. But if anything happens...! I can trust this device. Although I am about to come to that conclusion, I still remain anxious because no one has tried world travel. Well, you have no choice, do you? "Mr. Lil, I know you''re worried. So first... I''ll give it a try. I''m the least influential person to leave this world." "Oh, man. Are you okay with this? "Leaves... eh" Is Sakura still worried, too, with an anxious look, grabbing Kanata''s hand? "Cherry Blossom, I''m going to use the save feature that my sister was able to add yesterday. If you use the Save feature, it''s an instant while you''re moving around the world. I know it''s okay, I know it''s okay, but if you don''t open your eyes within five minutes, stop using it." "Ka... kanata..." Kanata reached into the vault while knocking Sakura out. ... I grab Kanata''s hand. "(I knew I''d be the first to go. I can''t believe I let my brother Kanata try something like that...)" "(... no, because I can''t let my brother and sister Mihana go anymore. Besides, I can do anything with those brother''s item masters, and I think I can handle it. Let it be)" When Kanata let go of my hand, she closed her eyes. ... Two minutes later, I opened my eyes immediately. "How''d it go? So, it''s okay, Leaf? Sakura looks worried. Kanata moved her neck and looked at Sakura. "I can go home...! I think it''s too late to open my eyes because I''ve been watching explanations and stuff... but I really could! Wow. When I opened my eyes, they were in my room! Really amazing, this is! Pretty excited and Kanata talks. I mean... big success? "Try your sisters...! "Bye... hey, I''ll take a look at it too for once. Lil, get away from me for a second. I''ll be right back." Shaw let Lil leave and put his hand over the vault. Put your hands down, meditate your eyes, and as soon as you do, the show opens its eyes. "Hmm...! Seriously, we can go home...! Ooh... Due to the nature of the save function, Kanata seemed to have been skipped again, which was punching her eyes out. All right, I''ll be next in order. "Well, now I''ll try...! "Oh! Try it! Place your hands over the vault. The usual items were revealed. Try selecting ''Make a World Move'' in your brain. An explanation was revealed. [We will travel the world. Need an explanation? In the meantime, say no. But the explanation was much the same as when I bought World Travel. [Next, select the world you want to move -Earth: Save Is there only Earth? Or because the only world I''ve ever experienced is Earth and Anasm? In the meantime, I turned off the save because it was a try this time, and I chose an item called Earth. [Go to ''Earth''. Please wait. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Move completed. Open your eyes. In this world, you will spend time as a Narumi (born in XXXX) living in ______, Japan. You will also be given the knowledge, environment and history you need to spend time in this world. Be aware of your status when returning to Anasm and select ''Return to Anasm'' in the item] XXXX is the year I was born and Miho was born. So... I''m back, right? Open your eyes. "Ha... ha! It was my room. The colour of the curtains, the wooden study desk, the colour and design of the rug on the floor, the colour of the futon on the bed. I looked in the closet. The clothes for dressing women who received beautiful flowers are beautifully hung on the hanger. I found a phone console. If you unplug the cassette and take a look, it says'' Start Quest 2 ''. I looked at the calendar and saw it. That''s the date I died ________! Open the window and look at the house next door. From here, Me and Mihana''s room, Leaf and Cherry Blossom''s room, can come and go with a full width. It was alive. I''m back... in the original world! Then, can we go back to the other world? I closed my eyes and chose the item "Returning to Anasm" which was sometime noted in the status. [Go to ''Anasm''. Please wait. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Move completed. Open your eyes. Open your eyes. There, in Micah''s room with me. There was nothing different about what I saw before I went back to Earth. 438 Episode 418: Return to Earth "I can go home...! After that, Micah and Sakura tried it together. Although the save function forced Micah and the others to send them to Earth again because they had moved. "Okay...! Apparently, no one can go home without a problem.... What do we do? Why don''t we just go home for one day and spend some time with your mother and father?" I snort at that suggestion by Kanata. "You''re totally commutable now! Let''s do that. Uh... someone just moves, everybody moves, right? "Yeah. If I had turned on the save feature. I hear whoever''s turning it off will keep his split soul and his crew active." I''m a little incomprehensible. It was difficult for me, then, but did you understand that in your explanation? In short, if you have the Save feature turned on, you are forced to send it to anyone else who has the Save feature turned on. If you''re turning it off, the person who''s turning on the save feature won''t be forced to go to the other world, but instead a split soul moves... Besides, not one person saves the saving feature, but everyone who uses the saving feature once will reflect someone''s latest saving feature. ¡­¡­¡­ Brother... I still don''t know. Eh heh. "Guys... it was on, right? Kanata calls me. I don''t know, but I''m pretty sure it was on, so I snort. Looks like the other three are the same. "Okay... I''ll go then! "Wahoo, come on! "Oh, I''m coming! We closed our eyelids listening to Lil''s cheerful voice. ________________ ______________ ____________ __________ ________ ______ ____ __ Open your eyes. The body was unfortunately becoming a man. ...... hmm? Unfortunately? You''ve been at Alim for a little too long, and you''re thinking that, this might not be a good idea. I don''t know if it would be any different because I originally had a feminine clothing habit. "Ah... yes! I rushed to one of the windows attached to this room and opened it gallantly. A slightly chilly breeze in early autumn freezes my skin in summer-specified sleeping clothes. "Dreams! I heard from across the street. A voice I know well. A voice I''ve been listening to for years. You would have thought of playing tricks with me, my dear childhood... no, my fianc¨¦e''s voice. "Beautiful flowers! Black, long, beautiful hair, black eyes in creeping eyes. A lump of beauty that has boned out many people, heterosexual and same-sex, just to make them see. But my wife. Mika Kuroki, 16, was riding herself out the window toward us. Hmm, my breasts seem to grow (back) too... and I don''t know what you''re sleeping in... it''s nothing. If I ran that mouth, Miho would be concerned about that. Unless you weigh yourself. "Cherry Blossom! "Fulfilled!" Gallery Gallery and the window was opened again. Leaves from the window of this next room, cherry blossoms from the room next to Mizuka, are riding themselves out of the window just like us. "Good... you all got this right" "Shit, I haven''t confirmed Sho yet! I''m somewhere in this room... oh, there it is. One of the causes of my death is holding my smartphone in my hand and opening an example call app. I contacted Sho. This one''s all home safe! How about that one?: Speaking of which, his smartphone is in anasm right now...? But I was worried about that, and I got a reply right away. I''m safe, too! I''m going to talk to my mom and dad now.] I see. Once I put my smartphone down, I turned the three of them around. "Sho said he was coming! "Well... don''t worry." Beautiful flowers that show a hospitable face. ... Beautiful flowers are cute after all. "Right. Well, for now... shall we say hello to your mother and father? Neither do you. Maybe we''ll have three parents to talk to... what''s going on? I don''t think it''s possible, just in case." That''s all I have to say, Leaf pulled his face through the window. "Well... me too! Sakura can keep pulling her head in. "Ah. Bye. I have a dream! Ip, I''ll try to do what you say too! Later." Even Mihana pulls her face in and closes the window. It just doesn''t seem to lock. I had no choice but to pull my face in and close the window. Look at the calendar. Today is the day I would have died. Kind of complicated feelings. When I thought I was dead, I pulled back a lot of new stuff. I hear gossip and noise from next door. Whoa... I have to get ready too. Me taking off my bedtime clothes for now and dressing up straight in my uniform. And I opened the door. To see... mother and father, to see you! 439 Episode 419: Parents I went downstairs with Leaf and tried to get into the living room, and the two of them were discussing something. Because the atmosphere is unusual, we''ll see how it goes a little. "... what is it, here? "Come on... I don''t know... maybe..." The mothers, yes, were whispering to each other. Me and Ye lurk our breath and see our mother and father in the living room. I knew something was wrong. "(Brother, let''s see how it goes some more)" "(Yeah)" It''s 6: 00 in the morning. If it were true, your father would be up a little later, but for some reason he''s already up, and he''s leaning his neck as he alternates (supposedly) with the date on the phone that''s labeled Calendar. "... Is it a failure of the calendar function? "If that''s... more than that, I can''t believe the day he died..." "Let''s just turn on the TV" Your father took the remote control and turned on the TV. A show I do in the morning called "Good Morninja" is shown. "Ohaninin! Today - Huh! ___ Month ___, it''s Monday! Temperature looks like autumn, slightly chilly _____________ '' TV also seems to report that it is on the same date as the day I died. Your father and mother looked at each other with a look that they didn''t know what was going on. "What... what? "Ho, really what...? Me and Ye look at each other and nod. A grand entrance to the living room. And a word, leaves. "Morning, Father, Mother" Your father and mother turned this way in momentum. He''s staring at me like a ghost. "Ah...? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I''m too surprised to say a word. Look at me and the leaves. They stay solidified. Ye went on to talk further. "What''s wrong, Mother? You''re not turning your mouth around, are you? Hey, brother." "Hey, Leaf" Gakun ________ And her mother broke her knee and hugged her on her father''s leg. Your father is your father, and he just stands there as Bozen. After a while, your mother was trying to calm her feelings, she repeatedly breathed hyperventilationally and finally let go of the words. "Dreams and... leaves... are? "Yeah, I''m home" "Sorry, go somewhere for a while" Mother stopped cuddling to her father''s knees as she opened and closed her mouth with paku and laid her hands on the floor with Gakuri. "Ahhh... God...!! ______________ ________ ____ "Calm down? "Mmm..." Me and Ye made your father and mother instant coffee and served it. They''re sitting on the couch, trying to listen to us. "Really... really have dreams and leaves...? "Yeah, that''s right." Mother, who took a sip of coffee while her father even held her back, said so to squeeze out her voice. "... what is it? The days are rolling back, I have dreams, and my dad already has something... Yes, Ye... Ye, where have you been? After the leaves nodded to your father''s question. "I think it will be a little later to explain that. In a nutshell... I wonder if you''ve been to a different world altogether than Earth, heaven or hell. You may not believe it, though." "... you know that dreams and leaves are what this time is all about, right? "Yeah." My father, who is not as IQ as Ye, but is smarter than his cohort, seems to have figured that out already with just the conversations he''s had so far. "Suppose... this time retrograde was caused by the two of you in that separate world...? "Um, well, it will...? And instead, does your father believe our story? "Well, I have to believe it because I feel unrealistic right now. Besides, my kids don''t lie." When I said that, your father looked at me and Leaf''s face and laughed nicely. ... Half of the time I and Ye look like such a girlie (the woman herself) because of this guy. "Thank you, Father" "Fine. What does your mom think? "... I don''t know" Mother shook her head as she wiped her tears with the handkerchief your father had offered at some point. Wipe your tears, and you''ll see us. "... but I know you two are really back.... Welcome back, both of you" "" I''m home "" Me and Ye... are at this age... but just this time, I jumped at your father and mother. I cry. Just like when I was reunited with Miho. Your father and mother were crying as you hugged me and Leaf all the time. I don''t know why these two have memories while we''re gone. Perhaps both Mihana and Sho''s houses will be remembered only by your parents? I feel that way. Well... but now it''s just... it''s family watertight. 440 Episode 420: Parents A dream pulled my face in. I miss you... I miss you... Huh! Here, me and my dreams face each other through the window... I moved the window out of the window or something...! "Sister! "... cherry blossoms! Cherry blossoms came from the next room. I''m already dressed. I have to get dressed, too. Once, I let him leave the room and change into a uniform for now. "You''re welcome." "Quickly, to your mother and father...! "Right...... hmm? uncomfortable. Very uncomfortable on cherry blossom face. Something''s missing...... yeah, keep the cuteness on your face. I don''t have any... glasses! "What''s going on? Sister." "No, cherry blossoms... what about glasses? Can you even go without glasses in this world? "Ahhh!? Cherry blossoms have just noticed, I''m surprised by myself by touching my eyes with my hand. "Are you okay? Do you see me? "Yeah... same as when I was over there... I don''t think I need glasses..." Good. Ah! Cherry blossom eyes completely healed. Thanks to you, Ip. Cherry blossoms are unlikely to be anything but Yip''s wife. "Cherry blossoms... thank you Ip? "Ugh." In the meantime, I have to tell you that the pleasure of surprise given by the other world has come so far back to your mother and father. Me and Cherry Blossom stepped down to the living room on the ground floor, probably at this hour they would be there. I don''t remember you two discussing this like this on this day, but we''re both talking about it with a very serious face. Me and Cherry Blossom saw it and decided to hide in the wall once and see how Mother and Father were doing. But... that''s a little hard to see. "(cherry blossoms, invisible?)" "(... I can''t. Oh, but I think I can keep it a secret. Is it because it doesn''t affect you that much?)" Some skills were described as usable, but clairvoyance is not usable and secrecy can be used...? Maybe I can also use true/cooking or something. Well, as I leave the rest of the discussion to you next time. What are you two discussing? Listen to me. "Hey... today is supposed to be ___ days... right? "It should be.... Is the calendar out of order? "No... I feel different. Just turn on the TV and watch." Your father turned on the TV. There''s this weird-named show called Good Morninja. I don''t really like this show because it''s too tense. ''It will be cold, so even a thin jumper should weave feathers. I''ll sit down! Then I will sit in today''s horoscope. Number 11! ________ The TV screen had the usual ninjas acting weird and today''s date on it. ___ Month ____. Undisputed, the day the dream died. "I knew... I have a dream. I''m back the day you died...? "Sounds like...... no way then!? Your father just guessed something, and me and Cherry Blossom nodded at each other before entering the living room. The two noticed, eyes open as surprised. "Eh... that, I''m home. Mother, Father" "I''m sorry I bothered you" That''s what I said and apologized to Mother and Father, who are amazed and hardened. "Ha... ha! Yu... a dream? "Maybe it''s a dream... er..." I''m confused that way, my mother had me, and your father had a cherry blossom jump. Ahhh... ahhh! ________ ______ ____ "I don''t know, but is it okay that you''re back from somewhere anyway? "Yeah." I cried a lot after 4 people. I settled down after a while. I just finished a light explanation for both of you. "... time is back, and I guess I''ll just have to believe it.... I knew it was a dream? "Dad, I hugged you, didn''t I? You felt it, didn''t you? I thought it was a dream too, but if your father thinks so too, this must not be a dream." "Haha, yeah. Yeah...?" Cherry blossoms mumbled with laughter. And these words aren''t from cherry blossoms, are they? At any rate, it would be you or someone else''s take-out. "Then... you and Ip from your neighbor''s dream, and Sho from Mr. Furano, you''re back too, right? "That''s right. They''re all back." Mother and father hear it and look as if years of troubles have gone away. "Good! I knew I still couldn''t believe it, but I just wanted beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms back... your mother is already...!... By the way, cherry blossoms, glasses? You noticed by now, that''s what your mother said. Your father didn''t seem to notice until he told you, and he says, ''It''s true'' or something. "This... because, you know, I''ve been healing my eyes in the other world..." "Yes, thanks to you, Ye." "Hey sister......! Cherry blossoms can be illuminated with a bright red face. Mother and father were smiling and looking at cherry blossoms and me. 441 Episode 421: Parents I got a call from a dream. See if they''re all here. Is things going so well? You mean perfectly commutable, right? Ha ha! ... In the meantime, I have to apologize for worrying about my father and mother. Apparently, according to this clock with a date display function hanging in my room, time is rolling back until the dream dies. I don''t think you two remember, I can''t believe we''re gone. That''s what I thought, I got out of the room. Just with my mother as soon as I got out. "Mother, please." Yes, say hello as usual, but without saying anything. Mother looking at this one with a goofy face. The laundry, which would have been on its way in, was bastered and dropped to the ground. "Shh... Shh... Sho!? Sho, you......!? Yes, that''s the word you finally spoke to me. ... time is rolling back and my mother knows I was gone...!? "Hey, what''s up!? ... My father came out of the study and bedroom, gaining momentum. Occasionally, this person does not sleep in a room with his mother, but in his own study. Dad, you slept in the study this day. When you saw my face, my father shut up for a few seconds. "... this... you stupid son of a...!! Where have you been?!? He jumped at me yelling at me! ________ ______ _____ "I just jumped without asking why." My mother stopped me and my calm dad apologized. I do police chief of police or something, and I usually see my dad carrying things calmly so passionately¡­ not for the first time, but it''s rare. "... Sho, where have you really been? Mothers, I was so worried." "I''m sorry.... I don''t know what I''m going to say is a little hard to believe... but I''m going to talk about it." "... um" My father took out his notebook. Because it''s a habit to be a cop? "Why notebook..." "Besides you, you and Sakura from Naruki-san''s house were missing. Based on the line that it''s a kidnapping case, we have to leave testimony behind." "No... it''s not like that" "What?" I see, did my father consider this to be some kind of case? Is that obvious? If two middle school students and one high school student had disappeared at the funeral home, you wouldn''t normally think it was an accident. "Father, Mother, have you seen today''s date? "... how could you do that" "Okay, it''s gonna be a TV, it''s gonna be a phone, and look at today''s date." "... well, okay" Dad turned on the TV. My personal favorite show, "Good Morninja," appeared on the screen. Today''s date is written on the edge of the screen. ____ Month ____. The day my dreams died. Mother and father confirm it too and open their eyes as surprised. You two face each other, then turn off the TV and turn it back towards me. "What''s this... about? "I don''t know... but for now, I just need to be back in the past.... dreams, beautiful flowers, Ye and Cherry Blossom are coming back to their respective homes" "What... not just the two of you, but even you and Mihana!? I nodded at your mother''s interrogation. "What the fuck? What the hell is this! "Police then... well, I''m sure it''s not a problem that we can do something about it. Uh, you know, it was close to hiding..." "Or... hidden? "Oh." I tell you what happened that day and how I met dreams and flowers. If it was true, I wouldn''t be able to trust you, but the two of you listened to me without saying anything. "_______ things. Maybe it''s best if I was moving to a different world. Dreams and beautiful flowers are there, really by chance, like this... should I have said I was reincarnated? It''s like that." "So, how did you get back here? "Uh, that''s a lot of dreams. So I could go home." My father, who would have meditated on his eyes for a while and listened to my story in a focused manner, opens his eyes cuttingly. "... as a member of the police... By nature, all that has ever happened can only be regarded as a lie" "Chi, hey dad...! My father keeps talking as my mother tries to tell my father a novel. "... but let''s trust you as a parent.... In the meantime, keep in touch with Narumi''s house and Kuroki''s house" Suddenly my father stood up and took the phone receiver. My mother rubs me off in the front seat. "Great... really good...! "I''m sorry, Mom. Really." "It''s okay. So... I don''t know why, but they''re all back, right? I have to thank Master Fantasy Transfer. I asked that vault." Oh well. Sure... that transfer device was like a vault, too, and thanks to Mr. Fantasy Transfer, maybe it is. "... what is this? My eyes shifted to the paperwork at my desk. 442 Episode 422 Contact (Sho) "What''s going on? That''s what my mother said to me when I was blinded by the paperwork on my desk. "No... this is it? I''ll take the paper and read it. "About Homestay for Overseas Orphans Stay in Japan," it says. "Oh... you know, I was talking to my dad." "Huh? I''ve never seen anything like it. At least this didn''t happen by the time you got to Miho''s funeral." I already know from the name of this paperwork that you''re thinking of picking him up... how did you do that? That, too, came from abroad on purpose. "That was a dream. I didn''t tell Sho because you died, and it wasn''t the other way around... Actually, I''ve been talking to your father for a long time. Anything _______" Apparently, according to the contents of this document, some institutions have sent out some of the children who have excellent grades among the orphans abroad, such as picking up children who want to study or live permanently in Japan and providing them with housing (besides, because they transfer to Japanese schools instead of studying, so dating lasts several years). The money and all that, the country where the orphanage where the kid was is will let me out... apparently. Ha, I didn''t know that. "So, why are you doing this? "No. I hear you guys have a kid in high school... We have one extra room, okay? Most of the kids who take this seem to speak Japanese." Mother takes the paper from me and starts looking at it herself. "... but Gotagota continues around this time... We were talking about stopping this. Apparently, I''m back in time, and I was wondering if I could think about it again if I could afford it." "Hmm, well... I don''t disagree..." It''s just not a good idea for a girl. If you''re a girl, try not to get along as well as Lil. Yeah, because I have a decent pretty girlfriend. "Well, I don''t care about that now. Now, now, I''m just glad you''re back!... Do you know how worried I was? "Oh. Um, I''m so sorry" "... yeah, well, it doesn''t look like Sho is bad, so it''s good" My mother looked serious and then hung up. Gachari ________ and. The sound of putting the receiver down echoed in the living room. Apparently, my father has finished contacting both houses. "Mother. Sho''s story was true. At Narumi''s place, Ye, too, seems to have dreams. I''m coming back to Mr. Benki, Mihana, and even my sister Sakura." "Ah... this..." Well, if it were normal, it wouldn''t be possible. If it was me, Ye and Sakura, who were missing and were alive, would still be dead, because dreams and beautiful flowers are inherently dead. Dad puts his hand over mine. ... what? So I thought I''d ask you guys to talk to me about the world today. "What?" Ki... today? "What''s the job...? You''ve been at work almost every day, haven''t you? "That''s not a problem. I was supposed to go to work in the afternoon on the _____ day of ____." No, I was... I feel like it. "Then you just need me to explain it to your father, right? "... No, Narukami and Benki, your parents want to hear more about it. They say each job will be delayed when they rest." "Oh... is that okay? With that said, my father gave me a flashy expression saying ''what are you talking about'' and returned the words. "I know you can tell, but the majority of people are that parents care more about their children than about their work. It''s natural for those kids to want to know what was going on with the rest of the world, right? "Well, I guess so." Don''t be embarrassed to ask me something. No, I''m not old enough to say, "I love your mother and your father," you know. After he looked at me accidentally on the cheek, my father kept talking. "And I''m going to put the school off today. Not if he''s gone. They say you and Mihana will do the same." "Oh, oh." That''s what I was gonna tell you, so help me. It would be a suicide act itself for me to go outside today or have a dream. There may be a vase coming down my head. "And... this is where the 11 of us talk... at Narumi''s house. Well, today, dreaming of leaving you outside is tantamount to suicide." Whoa, you father. Did you think the same thing about me? But... six adults versus five of us discuss it in a dream house. That''s an amazing picture. No, it''s definitely that much. "Well, after about an hour and a half, let''s go to Naruka''s. Mom, Sho, get ready." 443 Small New Years Eve! 2017 * This story was posted at 1\ 1 midnight in 2017. It has nothing to do with this part. Also, apart from this story, I will post another story at the usual time. -------------- "" "" Congratulations!! Six men and women in kimonos and kimonos bowed their heads towards us. "Hey... it''s 2017..." "Right! Alim and Mika say so, nicoting. "Well, let''s eat." "Wow, no? The greeting was also early. The show went to the desk where the treats were arranged, and Lil followed the show. "We look like we''re eating too. Hey, cherry blossoms." "Yeah. And I''m already right in front of you..." Kanata grabbed Sakura''s hand and instantly moved to the table. Later, Alim and Micah were on the spot as well. "Is this the culture of everyone''s world? We''re celebrating New Year''s Eve." "It''s here too, isn''t it? "Wahoo. I wouldn''t have decorated it so brilliantly." Alim specially prepared this room for New Year''s Eve. The room is exactly the same color as New Year''s Eve, and it has gatemates and mirror cakes. It''s just a shame there''s no TV, it''s a different world, but I couldn''t see the song show because of it. "I''d love some soba noodles, too." "You could get fat if you ate so much..." "Didn''t I tell you that cherry blossoms are not fat enough for you? Eat as little as you can." "Damn... that''s sweet only..." Sakura grabs Chestnut Kin as she swells her cheek. "By the way, what year do you guys want this year to be? That''s what Alim asks abruptly, peeling shrimp shells. I answered each while eating. "I am... Good luck with Judo this year." "Wow, wow! If culture is what you talk about this year''s ambitions, then yes, I am... wow, good luck anyway! Shaw answered that as usual, and Lil made a crease between his eyebrows for a while before twisting out the answer. "Me... no, I''m going to keep the cherry blossoms entertained and happy" "Phew... Phew eh eh eh!? Or... that''s what I said... Well, I look great in a woman who looks great too... good luck stylishly! Oh, study so you can''t leave me..." Kanata purposefully took her eyelids out of her, put them on her face, and then said so with a Doya face. Sakura, on the other hand, worked hard while turning her face bright red. "Mm-hmm. I guess I am... no games. And don''t get into any more trouble! "I have a dream¡­ I''m with Alim. Ever... ever... eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh "That''s not exclusive this year...? "Ugh! A lifetime." Gyu, Mika hugged Alim. "... and this is already the time. Everyone hasn''t stopped eating once! Look, turn around." Alim stopped the chopsticks and turned this way. Following that, the five of you will also be seated in the front seat and turn this way. "Er, this year, I think there''s a lot more to it..." "" "Regards, Level Maker! ######## Congratulations! Thank you very much for 2016. Thanks to you, we have been able to gain a wealth of experience. If I''m sorry about everything I have right now, I''m going to take full advantage of the experience and write a new one for more people to enjoy¡­ Again, I''m going to write at least three pieces simultaneously. I wonder if some of you think it''s ok or if you never get eta (uninterrupted posting), but it''s ok there. Rest assured. I know you''re arrogant and greedy if you say this, but I''d like you to read it to more, more popular people. More. The only way to do this is to go hard (... '') I''ll do my best, this year, and always will. Levelmaker - Life in different worlds as you level up and I''m Pebble! - Healing golems and demons. And the work ahead of me... thank you! 444 Episode 423: Fantasy "I''m sorry to bother you" Sho''s parents came to us. ... Whatever. From now on, these 11 people, including the Bentwood family, are going to talk. I have to go into more detail about anasm. Your father and your mother, and Mika''s parents delayed me from going to work, and everyone told me not to go out all day today. Well... I appreciate you worrying about me that way... Explain what? I left the whole thing to the smart leaves for now... Explain, it''s hard... ''Cause I''m a fantasy about what you think. Yes, I can think calmly because I''m not in that world right now, but that world is moro fantastic. "Oh, excuse me" My mother serves tea for everyone. ... 11 people fit in the living room. And for some reason, he''s sitting right here, and for some reason, we''re all in uniform. I don''t know if I can speak well in such a harsh situation. "... So, can you explain? Sho''s father cut it out that way when he confirmed that my mother had finished serving tea and sat right next to his father. ... I have no choice. Though I talked to Ye about leaving it to him in its entirety, I knew I was the first one to go to that world, and the first one is supposed to talk to me about it. Though you may not believe me...... OK. "Uh... first, that day... No! Is it today ________" _______________ ____________ __________ _______ ___ ... I''m almost done explaining. What happened to the five of us, the details ____, for example, we raised the level in the dungeon or _______, we pulled it out and talked about how the five of us met, how they were sent, how the world felt. Mainly leaves. Approximately an hour until the end of the story. None of the mothers spoke a word and listened to it all with a serious face. "Magic to skill on the level... it''s a totally fantastic place, what is anasm?" "Yes." In response to Sho''s father''s confirmation, Ye nods honestly. "... and it''s been a lot of trouble, hasn''t it? No one''s ever lived alone or anything yet. Especially until you meet Mizuka. That too, in a world unfamiliar with that." "Yeah... I''ve had a lot of help in the other world, and you''ve never had that much trouble" Answer Mihana''s father, yes, without difficulty. In fact, I lived in the woods for a while, but since I met the princes of Seinferth and they sent me to people, I''ve taken care of everyone in Pippy Village, people from the Media Merchants Association, and then Mr. Ult. "Well, I''m sure it might be awesome for dreams. Still, I can''t believe there was such a different world. No, I''m surprised." "What... and you believe me? We''ll talk about it ourselves. What?" That''s what Ye asked your father for that crush. "Yes. Are your mothers your parents? We''ll soon find out if the kids are lying." "Oh, yeah." Is that what parents are for, after all? ... One day, if I had a child between me and Miho, would I be like this against that child too? "Um, I''m really glad everyone came home like this... Hey, Sho. According to the story, you, you feed a girl in a world called that anasm...? What are you gonna do about her?" "... I mean, what does that have to do with anything? After all, does your father and aunt care about Lil? Depending on the response, it creates an atmosphere that is likely to be yelled at. If I answer ''I left you'', your father''s fist bones are going to fly...? "That, the relationship with Lil... Well, uh... it''s her, her" Sho scratches her cheeks poly shyly. Whereas it is a real mood except for the volcanoes themselves who have heard the current words, your father bears a mark of anger. "... you... have left a woman who admires you? "Yes... no, Dad, there''s a good reason for this! "I''ll explain that." Ye broke into a conversation between your father and Sho. This kind of thing is best left to this guy. "... Ye. Please." "Actually, we can go back if we want to go back to that world right now. I mean, this way and that way, you can come and go freely. I''m a little wacky and I can''t bring Mr. Lil to Earth or anyone who''s never been to that world..." "Heh...! The beauty of freedom of access seems to have made sense to my parents. "... I see. Okay for now." "And, Dad. Then the inhabitants of the other world can come this way. Pretty tough conditions are needed though... So I''ll introduce you." "... um" Sho''s father nodded, giggling for a moment at that explanation of Sho. 445 Lesson 424: Were dating. "Sho, you''ve got a girlfriend!... yeah, speaking of dating. What happened to Dreams and Mihana, Leaves and Cherry Blossom? That''s how my mother cut it out. No, I''m nibbling. Yeah... we only met again and that''s about all I explained earlier, so I guess you''re just wondering if Miho and I are dating. Especially since Mother has been more proud of us than Sho. Me and Mihana look at each other. "Ah... you know. Oh... me and... mi, what about Mihana? Well... we''re dating! "I will¡­" This is it. It''s a blemish. My face lights up... my ears are so hot...! Since I knew I could go back, I knew there would come a time when I had to report it, but I didn''t think it would be so soon. "Well... well, well...! Mother, and father, it''s already happily hanging out. It should be noted that Mihana''s parents looked subtle. Ye said that Mi Hana''s parents knew the oddity of two weeks of Mi Hana while I was gone? By the way, it seems my mother and father don''t even know that beautiful flowers are sneaking into my room. Or, of course, I wouldn''t say anything if Miho snuck into my room with both houses. It''s the usual. "So, what about the leaves? Keeping Niyaniya alive, her mother looked at the leaves. Ye blushed to his ears as soon as possible. I guess that''s what I''d be like if I looked from the side. As I decided after a while, Ye turned to her uncle and aunt, abruptly, holding Cherry Blossom''s shoulder... "Mi... as you can see, we''re dating you too! "Ma..." Was it necessary to hold him? That brings that question to my mind, but Leaf thought back that it was the one who would normally do that (just cherry blossoms) and decided not to say anything and put it down. My mother and father Niyaniya don''t stop. On the contrary, to both sides of the Benki family... again, "Regards, my two daughters," "I''m just a bad son of a game and a son of a cook two illnesses, but I never..." what are you saying...! "So, how long have you been dating? "... Let''s hear it" I even rode Sho''s father and aunt...!? Sho''s always nagging, too. What... uh... "Me and Mika... well, when we met again..." "Me and Cherry Blossom have that kind of timing in the everyday process..." Ugh... shy. Look at the chirali and the beautiful flowers. Beautiful flowers seemed happy... but shy cute, cute and haunted.... cute. "... Well, I''ve largely learned what I want to know, and then as I ask my son. Are we done here?" With that said, your father gets up. Follow that and your aunt. And also Sho, who still keeps grinning. "See you tomorrow, two couples.... Oh, sorry to bother you" That said, Sho lowered his head with a pepper. Following that, ''I''m sorry to bother you,'' the volcanos lowered their heads and walked out the front door. "Then we too..." "Oh, wait a minute" Miho''s father stops Miho''s mother, who was about to get up. So you guessed something, ''Oh,'' he muttered and sat back down with a lot of people. "Uh... hey, there''s a dream in the other room. Can I borrow you and Ip to talk to you? What the hell are you talking about? Our parents look at each other and nod at each other for that suggestion by Miwa Daddy. "Fine. Then we''ll have Mihana and Sakura too." "Yeah. Well... let''s talk in the upstairs room" Not long after I snorted, me and Leaf just followed the two of them up and out of the living room. ________ _____ ___ "When I say talk, it''s an easy one. First, Ip." In my room. With a pretty serious face, sitting in the front seat, Mika''s parents stare at us jizzily. "Yes." "... you healed my cherry blossom eyes, didn''t you? And you''ve been protecting me, like always." "Well... my eyes... I have a lot of cherry blossom self. I''m worried you could have protected me properly..." Leaves scratch their cheeks poly shy. Mihana''s mother suddenly grabbed the hand of such an empty leaf. "Thanks Ugh... Thank you so much. My eyes... I''ve always wanted to heal and lift my eyes... and protect that little blind kid all the time." "What... haha... no. Well, of course. I like it." In one word of Leaf''s ''I like it'', Miho''s parents let down their cheeks. "Yeah... right. Thanks, because that kid loves you too... I want you to stay close if you can." "Absolutely." leaves answering instantly with a crisp face. But it looks like I''m just a little bit shy left. "Next... you have a dream" "Yes, sir" Ooh... what do they say? Wouldn''t my face be tense and stiffened by bees? What if they say, ''What can I do with my daughter to such a womenswear hobbyist?''! I can''t argue with you because it''s true. "... Are you sure you want a beautiful flower? "What!? Mihana''s father has said that in such a way that he seems very sorry. I wonder what it means to be a beautiful flower. "... the beautiful flowers. Honestly, I''m too obsessed with you.... did I hear about the two weeks after you died" "Ah, yes. I''ve already heard it from around. Still, I love that... Whatever the flowers are, I like them. It will never change." ... Ah. Hey, what are you talking about being so cool? I am! Sure, I mean it... just get out of my way! Mihana''s mother holds my hand just like she did when she was a leaf. Say hello to her. "Yes, I''ll make you happy" What am I really doing now? ______ "Ha ha ha! Did you hear that? Sounds like you''ll see your grandson''s face soon." "Hey! Ah... that''s all we can talk about." "No, I''m sorry I let you go out with me." The two get up with a big laugh. Me and Leaf got up in a hurry, and we were downstairs together, rendezvous with Mizuka and Cherry Blossom. All the crooked trees went home next door. Especially with beautiful flowers, looking so happy. 446 Episode 425: In my room with Mizuka. Mother and father went to work after the (tentative) meeting of reincarnation victims, and after lunch, they both said, "I want to rest about today." Oh, my God, he''s got such an important job in there that he can''t rest on this day. Both of you. I told you I''d make dinner because it looks like I could use some of my skills in this world. I want you to look forward to putting more effort into your skills. Miho''s house, my parents went to work again, I guess. A peek at the neighbor I can see from here, Miho was doing something alone in his room. Well... what should I do? Games......? No, the game was going to play Dragner Street 4, which was released this day, so the previous one has a review going on. Even if I hadn''t really touched the game in nearly six months, I''d still be in as much as I thought I didn''t have to do it now. I don''t have a game I want to play at the moment. ... Don''t tell Mihana that I gave her a voucher saying ''Pick up the reservation for the game on the way home'' to your father. Phew... I don''t know what to do with the rest. Even on a game board on a site called 222ch on PC... yeah, I''m not in the mood for that. "Yahoo." I can see it''s just autumn, the slightly chilly wind has entered the room. Cute intruders crap and close the windows in their room and mine. "I''m here." "Eh, I''m here" From your uniform, you''re dressed in cream-colored clothes with light frills around your neck and jeans. "You''re dressed." "And dreams." I also wear jeans that move easily (for women because of their thin legs) with slightly longer black and white vertical stripes. "Hmm. It''s not Alim... is it? Looks like a girl after all. I mean, why are you wearing that? No matter how hard you try, you don''t look like a man." "Not bad, nothing. Because it''s the clothes I chose with the flowers." "Eh heh" Mihana hips on my bet as she flickers like a light. I''m right next to it. "Something... I miss you" "Hey, it''s not been a year, but since we left Earth," "Sure. Nevertheless..." Mihana sees my face as a giraffe. "I knew it. Your hair is red, your eyes are yellow, you just look different, and you''re almost there. She''s cute enough to want to be jealous." "Such beautiful flowers are so cute that you don''t need to be jealous of me either. Plus, if you look closely, it''s not much different from this one. But ___" I''ll take Miho''s hair to a room. Beautiful flowers accepted it, without any reluctance. "Yellow and green like that muscat was good too, but I still like dark hair" "Uh heh, I wonder. Beautiful?" "It''s beautiful, dull." The lines that seem to float my teeth also come out sluggish. Something completely different from the last time Miho and I discussed this in this room. It''s beautiful. It''s cute. But it didn''t come out this easy. "Thanks, but, you know, there''s something different about you besides what you look like, huh? "Uh, duh." Where, before that, Mihana quickly grabbed my hand, which was clutching my hair, and moved it to her chest. In the palm of my hand, there''s a big, soft feeling that Alim doesn''t have... "Uh heh, two cups different over here, huh? Oh, you''re three cups different from Alim. Hey, how''s it going? ... Well, what shall we do? Honestly, I''m embarrassed and I want to let go of my hand. But I feel sorry for that, too. There are only two choices I can make. Rub it like this or let go of my hand. ... No, we have another choice. I push that hand as hard as I can to push down a beautiful flower. A soft feeling in my hands came stronger, but I don''t care about that. He broke his posture and fell to bed. To his lips, he took his lips as they were. Fit. "Mmm..." I kissed him. What do we do now? And let''s just get our hands off our chests. ... I tried to let go, but Miho seems to keep my hand under control as long as I want, and I can''t seem to do it without moving my hand to crawl out front, back, left, and right. But if you do, it stays the way they think. I knew what to do. Well, I don''t know if they''re just lip to lip. ... I''ll just open my mouth a little and try to put it in my beautiful flower lips. Mi Hua embraced it so much. "Mmm..." Deep kissing lasts 10 seconds. After a while, I let go of Mihana''s tease. Mi Hua let go of it, and at the same time, she can get rid of the hand she was holding back. At the same time I woke up my body, Miho woke up my body. "Eh heh. Let''s have a dream... what do we do? No father, no mother, no aunt, no uncle, okay? I see. I can''t help but come to that conclusion. But it is. "No... not now because I''m not ready for a lot of things" "Oh, really. Then I have no choice." I''m glad you seem convinced. The reason I kissed her is not particularly great, so if she asked, I would have been in trouble, and it''s convenient that she didn''t ask me that. "Eh heh, but this much better, right? "... sort of" Mihana hugged me all the time. 447 Episode 426: Miho and -2 in my room. ... very... warm and... feminine or something smells good. And your physique... 3 years is so different. 13-year-old and 16-year-old flowers are both good though. "Eh... like" "I love you, too." He''s cute... he''s really cute, too. Has Mihana been satisfied with rubbing her face against my body yet, she looks up and looks up at my face. He''s got his eyes on me and he''s got my face in his eyes. "I have a dream, can I ask you a few questions? "Fine." Beautiful flowers have been altered and missed. "Um... you know, the world over here... even on Earth, me, my dream girlfriend, okay?... that I''m going to marry you and I want to go out with you..." "... from this side, of course. Please." "Eh... ugh! Best wishes! I gently stroke the beautiful flowers that keep my head down. "Huh. Oh, and I have two more questions." "What?" "You know." Miho, besides, sticks his hand under my bed. ... Chi, chill out. There sure is ________ This is it. This is it. I accidentally got it, a thin adult book was taken out. ... from the leaves, I knew Miho had broken into my room... could you find this too? "Do you like having dreams like this? You want to do this to me?... Honestly, there''s more to it than that otna comic strip I have... that''s why I was surprised the first time I saw it..." "Uh..." I don''t know what to do, how to make an excuse. So desperate to think, you thought I was in a bad mood, and Miho rushes to put it back under the bed. "Oh... sorry. I was crazy back then... so I took the liberty of exploring... and I''m so sorry." "Oh... yeah, well. If I find out, I can''t help it, and that''s enough." "Huh. By the way, do you want me to have dreams? I have trouble responding. No... what should I do? ... and let''s just say this place is a little cool and get away with it. There was no such thing as being uncool at the time when they found it. "No, I don''t want to. That''s good because it''s a comic book. Reality isn''t the same as two dimensions, is it? "Ahhh, heh, well. Then no. I''m sorry to ask you something weird, huh? Beautiful flowers leaning against me as I blush my cheeks. Lovely. Yeah, she''s cute, but we''ll have to be careful from now on. ... You haven''t been able to check your computer folder... you''re fine... it''s safe, right? "By the way, I had a dream, of a folder on my computer" ¡­¡­ Shit, shit. Is that all they see...!? How dare you... We need to be vigilant from now on... no, not now... ahhh. "''Memories'' is a folder." "Uh... oh, or" "You had a lot of pictures with me and stuff." A folder of memories would have been good. That''s the one with the photos of the memories I took on my smartphone with Mizuka and Sho, so it''s okay to be seen. "Yeah. That''s a bunch of pictures I took on my smartphone." "Oh. You have dreams, photos of memories with me, you keep a lot of them. Glad." Safe, safe. But from now on, let''s be serious. "Yeah, I guess that''s enough mean to having dreams. Hey, I have dreams." Yes, I was mean. How uncharacteristically mean. You''ve noticed my thoughts like that, Miho winks and punches out the bottom. Well, forgive me for being cute. "Hello... let''s go on a date? There''s not much interesting dating spot in the other world." "That''s right." Sure, that world doesn''t have many date spots. Even the flower garden wasn''t an official date spot. "Where are you going? "Yeah, let''s go to the amusement park." "Amusement park... nice. But when are we going? I think it''s better after the day Miho got hit by a truck." After that day, I don''t think I''ll feel safe anymore. In the first place, I might not accidentally do this in the future because I would never walk a smartphone. "So... three weeks in this world? "You know what?" "Mmm, what are we gonna do until then?" Beautiful flowers troubled with arms together. That''s not true. "I guess I should be doing this in my room" Hold the hand of a beautiful flower. Mihana rounded her eyes and looked at its gripped hand. "Yes... okay? Don''t you have to play games? "No... I also play games, but I''ll take care of my time with Miho the most. ''Cause we''re never going to leave together forever, but we''re gonna take care of it." I''ll say it that way. The cheeks of beautiful flowers have increased and become red earlier. "Oh... yeah. What? Eh heh." "Yeah." The game doesn''t matter anymore... That''s a lie, but because beautiful flowers are more important without comparing them. ... It was a nice vibe, so I kissed Miho. 448 Episode 447: At Home (Sho) "I''m home." On the way back, my busy father went to work, so the two of us came home. I''m a little glad my dad looked a little lonely when we broke up. "Well, I''ll make lunch" That''s what my mother says. She stands in the kitchen. "You... the... anatomy? She could have done it that way, couldn''t she? "Oh, wow." "What kid? My mother turned this one around just for a moment while I was warming the frying pan. The face seems oddly full of expectations. "Ah... no, what is it? Uh..." "Cute?" "Oh, well. Pretty much. Kind of like a dog." "Heh." I can only see behind you from here, but I guess you''re nibbling. "Either way, I''ll bring you over one of these days" "As I look forward to that...... how did you end up getting to know each other? Ye, your explanation wasn''t enough." "Oh." Well, Ye deliberately blurred... You can''t say you''re an ex-slave, can you? "You don''t want to talk about it? "Hmm... well, a lot. I''ll see." "But from what I''ve heard from Ye, because the world seems to be in all kinds of danger with that anasm... Daimyo, don''t you miss the kid you helped? Hit it?" ¡­¡­¡­ ... It''s a hit. "Between now and now, you''re a star. Aren''t you annoying her all you want because you owe her? Are you okay?" "Sa... come on. I don''t know what he thinks... but he hasn''t bothered... much." Oh, I shouldn''t be bothering you or anything. ... You''re gonna be okay, right? "Hmm, that would be nice" Mother turned to this one chillily and looked at the paper she had on her desk. "Well, let''s not do that." "Is that the guy who says, oh, you''re an international student or something? "Yeah." I didn''t know there was such a thing. The system of taking over an orphan foreigner''s smart, wanting to come to Japan for a certain period of time. "Don''t you have to stop? You''re the one who''s planning on coming to our school, aren''t you? "Mm-hmm, but hey... that girl, she''s the same age. They''re coming from Norway." Of, Norway? You''re coming from an unexpected place again. And you mean a girl? "Wouldn''t it be otherwise good? I don''t care." "Even if you don''t care, your girlfriend named Lil might care." "Ah." Indeed. If I told Lil that I was going to let the girl live, I would likely give her ears up, affirming with my mouth but snapping ''wahoo...'' or something. But. "What''s gonna happen to that kid? You''re gonna get in trouble, aren''t you? I don''t know what else to do." "Well, I thought you''d say that. Your father came to the same conclusion." "Right." Well, that''s what my father would say. "By the way, don''t you know that kid''s name or something? I''m a sophomore in high school... you even know I''m a woman from Norway, don''t you? Any other information? "Ah, so far, I don''t know anything else. ''Cause we''re still in the recruitment phase." That''s a surprise, too. I don''t think it''s a good idea to publish a photo of my face anymore. "Well, whatever it is, Sho can''t do it if he gets his hands on her." "I''m not giving you a hand." "Ho, what do you say? Like you, I might still have been convincing if I looked like you, but you see, I just feel like ''Han''." ... I guess I''m a man when I''m a man. My face is, yeah. "... well, more than that. When are we going to the other world next? Is Mother ready for dinner yet or is she serving it on a large plate? "Uh, tomorrow. But I think Ip explained, because I''m going in a flash and I''m coming back in a flash. From outside of us." "Does that mean you can enjoy life twice? Oh, well, maybe if you think about it that way. Our lives have doubled in time by simply thinking, haven''t they? ... No, if there''s that Amrita or anything like that, is it immortality, youth or anything? ... No, it''s not immortal. "I don''t know if it will." "Ho ho, well, I still don''t believe it all, but I think you should do what you want, Mother. I have to make her sad." With that said, my mother put the finished lunch in front of me. ... my favorite kimchi fried rice. "Well, whatever. I''ve told you so many times, it''s really good to have you back." "Oh, don''t worry about it anymore." I snap kimchi fried rice with a spoon and take a bite. Different from true cooked rice again, rice made by parents. Ume. 449 Lesson 428: Brother and Sister (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "May I interrupt? From the window of the cherry room came leaves bandaged in his right hand with an eye bandage on his eye. "Fine." "Hi." I just walked into the room and the leaves that closed the window in my room and this room sat next to the cherry blossom sitting on my back near the bed. "... again. You''re home." "Right. There''s some time back, and I still remember your mothers... there''s so much to think about, but they''re back safe." With that said, cherry blossoms packed the distance from the leaves. It is equal to saying that I snuggled my body because I had little or no distance to fill it as well. "But I can''t believe I''m still blind over here." "No, you''re really good! I was able to bring back my brother and sister Miho, and I''m free to come and go with that world, and it''s too good to be scary." "Really? Huh, but this is good." Cherry blossoms smiled very happily. Seeing that face, the leaves dye their cheeks red just a little. "What are we going to do with those bottle bottom glasses in the future? "Bottom glasses... Well, you''re right. That''s right. It''s a corner and I''ll take care of it. I must have lost it, but I was back for some reason." The cherry blossom pointed to the glasses on the desk. Though the replacement is made every few years, it is a substitute for the cherry blossoms that were taken care of for almost a decade in essence. "I like that." "Ugh.... hey, by the way, these clothes... yeah, isn''t this room itself plain? Something tells me that what I''ve chosen so far has been so plain... The ladylike one is about what the leaves gave me..." The two look over the room. Indeed, the cherry blossom room was very plain. Really, if there are any girly accessories or clothes around this age, only a few. It was all Leaves bought you for cherry blossoms too. "You''ve been saying that for a long time, haven''t you? Yet cherry blossoms say," It doesn''t matter because you''re blind, "and the room seldom puts anything extra down, and the clothes are just rugged with no decorations." "Eh... sorry. From now on, she''ll look good in leaves." Sakura shook Leaf''s hand while saying so. The leaves hold back the cherry blossom hand. "You don''t have to do that. Because cherry blossoms are... so cute" "Wha!? Hi... I said something, hey, I can''t thank you for anything!? The cherry blossom face turns red in an instant. The leaves look at such cherry blossoms with a glowing expression. "Well... as a thank you... I was wondering if you''d have a date." "So... a date! "Yeah. I think I''ve done it a few times in the other world since I met my brothers, but this time over here. No?" Cherry blossoms shook their heads sideways hard as a boom. He doesn''t seem to care if his two tied hair hits his numb and leafy face. "Come on! "Okay. Then we''ll buy clothes together next Sunday, go to the aquarium... and eat sweets at the cafe. I''ll give you all the money. No, let me out." "Ha!? Cherry blossoms shouted unexpectedly. "Hey... leaves? Unlike the rest of the world, it''s not easy to make money, is it? Well, I do put half my penny on treats... but I don''t have the money to buy clothes... about ___ for admission to the aquarium" "Chitchitch..." The leaves shook their fingers to the side. "This is my first time talking to cherry blossoms, isn''t it? I''m a minor, but I get my parents'' consent to open an account and invest in it. Since last year, I''ve been using old balls for all my life and stuff." "Ha... Are you succeeding? "Come on. Isn''t it up to people to be successful or not? Every week, I''m going to make enough money to pay for a date in full..." Seeing such a confident leaf face, cherry blossoms sigh one "ha". "Somehow I''m so sorry... hey..." "Oh, I''m sorry. It could be heavy indeed.... Then I''ll buy the next date, because the clothes are a celebration with healed eyes. Let me get a little cool on the sweets too. And then we''ll fold it in half normally." "... so are you sure? "Rather let me do it" "Make it happen... you have a tribute habit, I knew it" "Yeah, as much as I can cherry blossom" "Ugh..." By being instantly answered, the cherry blossoms blushed again. Ye, however, take it for granted. "Wow... ok. You said you''d pay some more anyway, but you wouldn''t accept the leaves, would you? "Yeah." "Well... that''s sweet then ________" I think it''s sweet. That''s when I tried to say. Cherry blossoms saw the sight of a dream room that was diagonal from their room. That''s too shocking for cherry blossoms, an adult chick thing. "Awww... wow!? 450 Episode 429: The Border Between Adults and Children (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Duh... what''s wrong!? Suddenly, surprised that the cherry blossoms panicked with the wrinkles, Leaves saw what might have caused it. Witness his own brother pushing down the cherry sister next door. Instantly the leaves closed one side of the curtain in the cherry room. "Awww... that''s it, that''s it...! Ayu Brother, Ayu Brother pushed me down to bed rubbing my sister''s tits...... ugh!? Leaves rubbed the back of a rushing cherry blossom like that and said this to teach. "... cherry blossoms, even my brothers are human. Not to mention around that age. Well, don''t you think we have a choice? "Ugh, yeah. When your sister slept with you in the other world, Ayu and my brother already said... oh, yeah, I''ve done that twice. You can''t tell your mother and father this, can you? Your sister said ''stop''..." Twice, leaves that react to the word. My brother caught an idea that perhaps that number of times by day would be three on a meteor day during this time. And this is the fourth time, and I sigh lightly. "Well... that''s it. I have no choice. That''s not what we''re talking about." "Oh, yeah, you are.... I''m human. Hmm?" Cherry blossoms hardened against their words. Leaves solidified in cherry blossoms with a peek in their face float hatena marks in their brains. "What''s going on? "Ah... no, from that logic... Leaf and I are both human, and it applies around that age... wow!? Cherry blossoms make their faces bright red and bury their faces in the futon of their beds. What is this cute creature, that was what Leaf thought. "Hey, eh! If you think you''re done jittering, give your face a good boost, cherry blossoms looking towards the leaves. "Well, the... leaves, too, that... that kind of eccentricity you think of me? You pervert!" "Even if they say pervert before you answer..." "Ah... sorry. But what about the truth? The leaves, um, and I worry about putting my hand on my jaw. After a while, I gave the answer. "Well... right. If I cherry blossoms, I always hug them hard when I''m asleep..." "Ugh..." "Style is good, and she''s cute as an angel" "Oh, wow..." "There are times when I don''t think so¡­ because what I say makes me lie, and at the same time, it means I''m not attracted to cherry blossoms. I won''t deny it. But..." Ye looked at the cherry blossoms with a gentle expression, and when he pinched one breath, he began to talk further. "I hate cherry blossoms like that... I mean, you''re not good at it? I don''t like cherry blossoms. I want you to believe me." Cherry blossoms are starting to apologize for the leaves that answered the questions I said with momentum quite seriously. I get a little mozy and then I give a response. "Ugh... yeah. Okay. Well, I... well, by the time I grow up, you know, I''ll have the nerve... to put it on, like if it''s really my favorite leaf, so wait till then. My sister told me not to get laid until I was in high school." To the cherry blossoms blushing, the leaves smile and softly embrace. Cherry blossoms are suddenly held by surprise, but they do not try to disobey. "Well, you can do whatever you want. We''re still in middle school." "Oh, yeah." Stop hugging, stroke your head and then the leaves stare at the cherry blossoms. "By the way... what happened to those two? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, there''s an adult staircase." "Hey... I''ll just check" The leaves opened the curtains that had been half-closed in this room. From there I see the dream room. The two seemed to collude amicably as they stroked their heads. "... what, like nothing happened after that" "Oh, really. I''m surprised I''m gonna do this from this hour on." The leaves leave the curtains open and return next to the cherry blossoms. And held my hand. "Hey, if you''re going to school tomorrow in this world, why don''t you hold hands? Not like I used to escort cherry blossoms all the time, but with a lover connection." "What...!! The leaves were always escorted when they went outside with the cherry blossoms. The figure is also too famous in school, and those who know the circumstances watching it will always have the feeling that the ''leaves are like gentlemen''. "Oh, no... embarrassment..." "Really? But cherry blossoms, me, even if it looks like this, it''s hot. There are at least seven people in the same class who like me." This was not arrogance, contemplation, etc., but a fact. The well-eared (hell-eared) leaves were constantly hearing from the class what they thought of themselves and the cherry blossoms. "Yes, you did have a lot of chocolate. But what does that have to do with me and Leaf showing off..." "I guess it''s to stop leaning on me first and make me give up at the same time. Next, to keep other men from dropping by the cherry blossoms. That" Chairman of the Bottom Glasses Galilee Study Committee, "while showing off how cute he can be, expresses his will never to give it to him." Saying so, Ye strokes the head of the cherry blossom. Cherry blossoms were blushing bright red like tomatoes, but leaving their bodies feeling a little cuddled in the leaves, smiling. 451 Episode 430: Return to Anasm After a pleasant chat with the beautiful flowers, at night, my father and mother came back. And at the same time, Mika went back to her room. Afterwards, I put more effort into my skills, which I already made a quality dinner and behaved like to my parents. Skills that can and cannot be used on Earth. First of all, SK1 cannot be used as one. Next, SK2. Looks like you can use some of this, like for example you can''t use the instantaneous movement of the leaves sparcinanchara, but you can use some of the item masters¡­ Although the head of the dish is cooking. My brother said I should consider it restrictive because I could still be a little inferior to the rest of the world. My parents'' opinion of cooking for me is that it''s ''too awesome''. I don''t know what''s awesome, taste or look, but I think the omelet rice I made - with hashed beef sauce - was not half as popular. And then for the first time in a long time I took a bath at home, and for the first time in a long time I slept in my own bed and fell asleep feeling a little loneliness of not having anyone next door. And the next morning, 6: 30. Open your eyes and change into a uniform. Then, okay? and left a message on everyone''s phone, confirming that they had all received an acknowledgement reply, and returned from the status screen to Anasm. The example, a screen like the load screen appears¡­. ______ _____ ___ I opened my eyes. Micah, Shaw, Kanata and Sakura opened their eyes almost simultaneously. This is... inside my mansion I know very well. Micah and I are both shrinking in height and changing the color of our hair and eyes. And gender. Apparently, he''s back with no problem. "Wahu...? Aren''t you going? Turn around if your voice speaks. Dog ears and dog tails...... oops, a girl with wolf ears and wolf tails growing looked anxiously at this one as she tilted her neck. Shaw answers. "Lil... I''m just home, us" "Wahu?... wahoo!? Me, I just said ''come on'' to everyone a few seconds ago...! From Lil''s reaction, it looks like it''s really just for a moment. "Ooh. Lil... it''s been a day." "Haven''t seen you in a day...? Not a day? Wahun?" Lil tilts her neck with a crease between her eyebrows as she floats a hatena mark over her head. Such a happy show for Lil stroked her head laughing. "I don''t know what it''s like to say that everyone went out..." "That''s the way it works, so I can''t help it." Lil is keeping her body close to the show naturally with her head stroked, but she''s still leaning her neck like a hatena mark floating around her head. "Wahoo... wahoo. That''s right. That''s what I was going to ask. How was the world over there? Weren''t your parents worried? As far as I can tell, Alim and Micah are supposed to be dead on that tick, right? What was going on? With that question, Lil rubs her back of her head against Shaw''s chest plate to sweeten her. "I don''t know, I was rewinding before time died for us. All my parents have memories of it. Right... everyone was so happy we were back." "Wahun. I knew a parent was important to a child! Good..." Yes, Lil says as she nicks. Well... Lil didn''t have any parents. For a moment, the show with his face up, hugs Lil from behind. Lil also put a hatena mark on her head. "Wahoo? Eh... wah. By the way, how was school? That''s where I''m most concerned! Surrounded by many classmates to study... Huh! Must be fun." "No, I didn''t go to school this time. It was the same day, and if Alim dies again, it''ll be tough." "Sooka," Lil shrugs. And he said he enjoys studying... I don''t know the details of Lil''s situation, but I don''t think studying is surprisingly fun. If you don''t have to study like a canata to lightly outdo the humans you normally study, it might be interesting. "Ugh. I''m definitely going to that world! I want to go to school! If it''s about luxury, I want to go to the same school as Shaw! Wahoo... I need more friends my age -! From Lil, who shouted so in a small voice, I can feel a really strong desire. My school is plain smart (medium and high school consistent, but I also get in from high school. The leaves and cherry blossoms are in the middle part), can you follow them... although I have a lot of anxiety. "I''m sure you can. As soon as the king gives us a dungeon, let''s go level up." "Wahun. Good luck!" That''s what Lil said as she hugged the show. 452 Episode 431: Dungeons conceded Three days after returning to Earth and returning to Anasm again, the King sent us a letter and a map with notes. The content of the letter confirms the date of the exercise with Kara and the others and reports that she is ready to give up the dungeon. Looks like the map points to a place where there''s a dungeon. I''ll make a suggestion while I show everyone the map. "What do we do? Let''s go." "Oh... that''s what Lil needs, let''s get there soon." Everyone else seems to share that opinion. So quickly, I went to the dungeon. ___ __ _ Thanks to Kanata''s convenient and convenient instantaneous travel, it took little to get around all five in just about an hour. Eh... two kinds of dungeons are ''fun'' and one for ''joy'', ''anger'' and ''pity''. I''ve never seen a "joy" and "pity" dungeon before. Especially since we had heard beforehand from the show what the ''pity'' dungeon looked like, but this is the first time everyone''s had a ''joy'' dungeon, right? So now I''m in front of the ''Joy'' dungeon, trying to explore inside. This joyful dungeon where we are is characterised by the roots of a big tree. "Who''s going to go check it out? Are all six of us going in? "No, you''ll be fine by yourself. Of course, I''m coming." Right, and Shaw shrugged. I have to be the one doing this. "Well, I''ll be there! After I declared that, I tried to jump inside a dungeon where I could see wooden floors. A message appears in your head as usual. [We entered the dungeon of Parkey II Forest "Joy"] Put your feet on the floor. There was a wooden slab. ... I mean, here, when the port town is close, why isn''t it something like that? I''m a little unconvinced. Oh, I don''t care about that. So far, there''s only one main road in front of me. ... Is it the same type of dungeon of pleasure, with demons placed on the main road? No... then there would already be demons in positions you can see from here. In the meantime, I moved on. After walking at the speed of a normal person for about 40 seconds, I succeeded in finding one or two things. I didn''t find a demon or anything. One is that I could finally see something roomy, and the other is alle, yes, a hidden room. At this point, where a junior high school girl named me normally took 40 seconds to walk, there was a pair of walls with different materials and colors from the other trees. It''s suspicious, it''s so suspicious. Wouldn''t this be the only way to break the wall? Let''s kick it. Bibi, kick before you roar. The walls, slightly darker in colour than the other walls, are crushed to a fine piece of wood dust. Shit, I left my 20x bracelet on now... That''s good, right? Nothing. The passage came out of the wall, so proceed without straying. I quickly reached the end of one room without feeling it for so long. But it''s so wide. That''s also straight to the rectangular shape. Besides, there''s a desk-like one, and there''s a knife stabbed on top of it... A message just comes up in my head again. [of the Dungeon of Parkey II Forest "Joy," entered the Secret Stage. Here, a mission will be sent. Complete that mission and the Crate will appear. Accomplishments when cleared will change the contents of the available chest] This doesn''t change the description in any dungeon, does it? Well, what is the mission? Though I think it was something that used a knife. [Throw the knife in front. The longer you fly, or, the earlier you hit, the closer you are to the middle, and the faster you speed up your investment, the better the contents of the crate will be. So let''s start the mission] What, a knife thrower? Although the conditions are strangely long... the point is to measure accuracy, power and speed. Maybe it''s a test to try dexterity. In the meantime, I''m stabbing you there. I pulled the knife out of my desk, and it seems to have a purpose, so I threw everything I could toward it. Probably a knife that flew away at high speed when I saw it from the haha. After a while a knife named Katoon sounded a stab in the wall. A few seconds after that, the desk where the knife was stabbed pulls in and a chest appears that I have seen many times. You can have this, it''s easy. Even though the Forest Turtle Crusade was only a crusade and I had a lot of difficulty. You want me to think about balance and stuff properly! Besides, I opened the chest. The contents are all done, Amrita. What, Amrita? There are plenty of them anyway, and I drank them all on the spot. 453 Episode 442: A Dungeon of "Joy" in the Parquini Forest I left the stash immediately. Well, I guess this is it. You didn''t betray your expectations, in a bad way. The way demons appear, I''m glad they''re interesting. I kind of ran from here to the big room I could see. I want to question why one room is so big, even while I can see it. Running into the room in a few seconds, there''s a big door in front of you. You always do. Five other things that leak a pale light that doesn''t entirely feel like¡­ yes, it doesn''t match the floor of this tree board¡­ What is this...! Looking at that pattern round, one of the leftmost ends of the day the light became intense, from which came the ________ demon! "Whoa!" It''s like one of them has been summoned! Cool! I had no idea this was happening! ''Anger'' you can go to the next room if you knock it down. "Pity" clears the room in whatever order you like. "Fun" showing up on the side of the road. And in one large room, ''joy'' summoned from a round pattern. The demon that came out is just a man-shaped lizard demon, which, as far as I know, is probably about C-rank, but it''s definitely the best way ever to emerge a demon that has delighted me in the sense of unexpectedness. "Kishaaah." "Yes." "Gboeaaaaaa" Kick the lizard guy who attacked me and jumped me. He flew to the corner of the room with tremendous momentum, hitting the wall and sprinkling blood. Looks like you''re having a hard time cleaning. Appraisal from a distance showed that it was C-rank all the time, so the material and the demon nucleus would no longer be needed and let''s hope. That next to the circle where the lizard man just came out glows. Now a bone man on a lizard appeared. I''m new to fighting bones and stuff, but you can beat him up, right? "Caracalla coro" "Kishaaah." "Toto." Kick the lizard in the head and punch him in the skull with the momentum as it is. Both sides, dropped the C-rank Demon Nucleus and ran out of breath. Appraisal suggests that this bone man is called Bourneman.... intact. This guy''s bones are supposed to be good fertilizer. ... that''s all it seems. Now the right end glows. It was the lizards who came out...... not the half-fishers. You''re not a mermaid, are you? Your face is a fish, your body is a human being, right? It''s not like a fish beast again. Plus I have a mole in my hand for some reason, and I have to say it''s golimacho. It''s so muscular, and it''s coming. All right, Shaw''s a handsome muscle, huh? That must be a good example of how the muscle tread worked... "Hum." The water-colored magic formation unfolds. Water cannon. What, is this guy gonna use magic on a chunk of muscle? I drop the unleashed water shelling with one hand and release the water cannon. However, the power is different. "Piggy...... Huh! Muscle fish bounce and fly. You''re only keeping the prototype in your lower body. And a B-rank demon nucleus emerged. Hmm, looks like there''s just gonna be people out here. Honestly, I don''t want to dismantle a human-shaped demon, and every few dozen seconds one demon comes out¡­ I''m glad I came to this world and the first dungeon wasn''t here. Besides, when you get to a high level like me, you don''t need that dozen seconds of interval, so it''s not for the perimeter. ... Damn, I was going to clear one dungeon to get the title, but I guess I should make it here. Hmmm... if you do the performance, if it''s the first time you see it, it would be good with a dantoz. Or was it enough for me to criticize the dungeon like this? I could only be surprised at first, but getting used to it is amazing. The circle next to the fishmonger that came out glowed, and from there... a man with an octopus came out, riding a shark with four legs growing. What is it... yes... it looks slightly familiar to me... ctulf... is it? Something like that. I have a whip in my hand. "Kukiki" "Guh." (12) A total of three magic formations unfold from both human hands and pet shark mouths. The wind, the water, the magic formation of thunder cannons. I will undo the magic that was unleashed simultaneously with one hand again, firing Thunder Cannon at you at the same time. It also had the effect of SK2 or those two disappeared without a trace. I''m getting stronger, too. While I was thinking about it, the last round left in the middle. That''s where it glowed stronger than any other circle, and demons appeared. Creature that doesn''t know what kind of creature to speak of, riding on a different color (maybe a subspecies) of the shark ahead, bright blue skin, no color, and glaring only at shark-like teeth. The fisherman was creepy, but in oddity, this one''s up there. "Snuggle with the noodles" "guaaaa." He talks like a man''s word. I''m so disgusted. For some reason, I magically summoned a water sword and stuck it in here, so I didn''t want to touch it and turned it off with a thunderball. Well done. Just cleared it. Large doors open slowly.... go home. 454 Lesson 433: Dungeon Management "Welcome back. How''d it go? As soon as I got back to everyone, Micah asked me that. "Um, I don''t know if it''s for the perimeter. I think Lil would rather have some other dungeons around." "Wahoo, okay" Next, I also informed him of my plan to clear this soon. The dungeon will be given a title to everyone who was there when it was cleared, so I''m thinking of inviting Rose and Kara to clear it anyway. So I also mentioned that clearing this place would take a little more time. "I don''t have anything to say about dungeons, so I think you should do what Alim thinks." "I think so, too. Well, if there''s any trouble, you just tell me." That''s what the two men said. Um, I guess I''ll let you do that in the future. And then... yes, we have to talk about our plans. "So, what are your plans for the future? Me and Micah will help the princes raise their level¡­ we''ll be working out in five days, so we can''t go along with Lil''s level. In the meantime, I think we should all level up." "Wahun." Lil and Shaw snort. "So, I guess if Lil''s going to level up, why don''t Shaw, Kanata and Sakura come along and level up? Let''s do HP and non-MP stats like we did." "I was thinking about that, too. Mr. Lil, can I let you do that? I suggested that you take a ride. I saw Lil. Lil nods her neck louder, cocky. "All right... then let''s keep Mr. Jizo for everyone" "Huh? Why? "No, actually." Double the experience I accidentally got during this time when I shopped for a try and saw it. I gave an idea of having everyone use this and an explanation of it. The reincarnation points have already been injected so that they can be used by everyone. All, if you have 2 reincarnation points, you can use them. "Heh... that''s the thing. Then I''ll use that too. I wonder if Sho can manage it." "Ooh." Shaw graciously received Mr. Jizo from me, and quickly slipped into the magic back. "And I''m talking about the dungeon, because I have to clear it. You can use it if you like.... ahhh, I figured I''d use the ''fun'' dungeon on Mount Trier Area over here, so other than that" I think that format is the easiest after all. Anyway, I never thought there would be a dungeon in Mount Trier Area. I should have dug up the ore a long time ago and explored it in the mountains without a neighborhood. "So... five days from today, we''re gonna level up, and you''re gonna be working out with the princes." "Yes, yes. Then you have nothing more to do and go home to." To manage the dungeons, all five dungeons were equipped with items that would become invisible from others, as well as authentication devices for entry and exit, and machines for automatic interception of demons. These three will be fine. ___ __ _ At the Mansion. Micah came where I was worried about what to do for the past five days. By the way, it''s just me and Micah here right now and the other four are caged in their own rooms. "Hey, what do you do with the workout? I haven''t heard the details yet." "Ah, well. Then I''ll explain, my plan." The plan focuses on getting the dungeons in and out repeatedly after all. And, at the same time, I''m going to tell you how to level up this world like nothing else, so I''m going to get you a record. And this workout involves Kara, Ruin, Orgo, Lilo, Muli and Teal, but I''m just trying to teach them how to do it and stop them from watching, except in crisis situations. "Heh... then dreams don''t defeat demons" "Yeah. ''Cause it''s a workout. You can''t because it''s just easy for me to help, can you? We need to be strong, not just stateful, but spiritually." "Yeah, yeah, sure. But most of my dreams did, didn''t they? Yeah, that''s right. But. "That''s my level up, too, because first of all, it''s only for people in this world that it makes sense not to help me level up. Like Lil, I wish I''d been fighting with Shaw for a while or something." "What about the four Seinferths? "Well, the four of us in Seinferth are used to fighting. But I''ve seen you fight once, but not yet... what a great thing to say. And Kara''s here. Kara, because it still looks like one level." Well, that''s normal if you''re under 15. I''m amazing... it''s just weird. "Oh. You''re thinking about it." "Of course." "... If this looks like it, then be a father to me..." That''s what Micah said as she nibbled. That''s what they say... don''t light it up. 455 Episode 434: Explain first. "Welcome, Alim, Micah! Kara welcomed us as she nicked. Today is the day before I plan to do the example workout. Before we do that, we''re having a sleepover first, so just me and Micah came to the castle. The Shaws are at your mansion getting ready to take the next level tomorrow. "Heh heh, tomorrow is finally, because it''s Promise Day. Let''s have lots of meetings and stuff today! "Yes." Once again, with a clear smile, Kara replies. Are you so happy... You''re making me happy! ________ ___ _ "Now I''ll give you a detailed description of this workout! In the room where I explained before that we are not residents of this world, four people from Seinferth and Kara, Mr. Teal, and the kings and their parents are gathering together. In the meantime, let''s keep talking. "Er, first of all, before I do any workouts, it''s something to prepare for... Especially not for all of you! If I insist, it''s enough to get Mr. Ruin and the others to gear up when they work. Oh, and... people who record things! Everyone tilts their necks at my explanation like that. "Why do you need someone to record it? Yes, the king asked. "I don''t know, what I do with this workout is my own secret or secret... Anyway, here''s the thing, it doesn''t exist in this world... maybe... it''s a way. So I was wondering if I could do the same thing hundreds of years from now if I put someone on record and put it in a book." Wow, the explanation is so fucked up... I knew you had to be as firm as Kanata. "... Hmm, and how to do that? "Eh heh... we can''t talk about it yet... As long as you have the energy and guts... you can be an SSS Ranker in 3 to 5 days." "... what no!? The King, a former SSS ranker, gave a voice of surprise. Everyone else is like that. I don''t believe it. You don''t have a choice. Well, then. While everyone was stunned, the Knight Commander opened his mouth. "... SSS Ranker is by far the fastest Alim. Anyway, in less than seven months, you''ve become an SSS ranker. Sure, I''ve been showing one of those scales for a long time... if I had the strength I have now before I became an SSS Ranker, that story would be true." Wow, you put it together beautifully! By the way, the fastest I''ve had before I got here seems to be Mr. Gilmers'' two and a half years. The next three years are Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna. Seems like this country has been packed with elites for a long time before I got here, and after that, you think the next six years? At first glance, six years... three years... it looks pretty short, but a lot of people say it would take more than 12 years to get up to A-rank. "Well, then I''ll do the part." Mr. Teal raised his hand. ... I see Mr. Teal has an amazing ability to see other people''s status. Special abilities like those come out to big royal blood folks like Mephilado and stuff. The Canatas took care of you... and the late king of the country they took care of you had such special abilities. That''s because he was the last generation, and he was discontinued. Beyond Mephilado¡­ and the bloodstream of another country. These three families are going to have kids with that kind of special ability. "So... can you please? Oh, and what weapons do Mr. Teal and Kara want to use? "I''m with a sword." "Wow, me too! I''ve reached Sword Road Level 5." "What...!! Oh, my God. I didn''t know that... No, I did know Kara was teaching swordsmanship as a protective technique, too, from Mr. Gold, the Knight Commander, but I can''t believe it was that far. You''ve never talked to each other so much. "Well... then it''s a sword. I''ll get you some gear too." "... please" And then, I''ve talked about it a few times before, and I''ve also explained again what I do mainly with dungeons. "... something like that for now? No, Alim. I''m sorry about everything." "Eh heh, no" "Then this concludes the operation meeting. Dismissed." When did it become such a noble thing as an operational meeting? Guys... the grownups, in particular, said a word to me and then went back to their places of business. Mr. Ruin and the others are approaching. "Nice to meet you." "Please, Alim! Micah!" "I can''t believe I''m on the side of being able to teach that girl back then..." "Orgo, haven''t you said that many times? These people who would be at the border between boys and youth, 18 year old girls and women. Kind of changed my relationship lately...? No way, you finally confessed on Meteor Day? That''s how. Well, Kara peeks into my face when Shaw''s doing a wussy thing like the thought of making me and Micah. "Best wishes! Alim, Mika." "Yeah, I got it." "I... entrust it all to Alim," And Kara has a word. "You''re still sleeping in my room today, aren''t you? "" Yeah. " 456 Episode 435: Prepare for Workout! Same day. After the Kings dropped us off, we headed right to the ''Fun'' dungeon on Mount Trier Area. Well, of course, use my items to get there in no time. And then I set up a magic room in front of the dungeon and started to decide what to do with the room. "What can I do? They can all be made into separate rooms." "I''m Alim. I''d like the same room as you and Micah... are you sure? You know me and Micah. Kara asked me that as she alternately compared me to Micah. Kara, if you say we''re really 16, you won''t change your attitude at all, because it feels like ''what''s wrong with that''. You know, I guess you''re glad you''re friends with us. "Yeah, of course! "Fine." "Thank you! When I say that, I grin, Kara. "Well, I guess I can have a room alone. What are we gonna do about Ruin and the others? "We... right. What do we do, Orgo? Mr. Teal seems to be fine in a single room. I have a job to do. It''s just that it''s not like I''m not usually involved, or shady, or that''s why I''m alone. Meanwhile, Mr. Ruin, who was told the story, faces Mr. Orgo. "Right, we''re all alone in the room... hmm" Mr. Orgo turns around. Apparently, you''ve sensed Mr. Mulli''s unusual gaze. Why is that guy staring so hard at Mr. Orgo with his eyes, but pitifully? After all, at some point I could have had more to do with it than childhood...? "Turn me into a room for two, Arim, after all" "Is this Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Mulli''s room for two? Nothing. You can increase the contents of the magic room for as much as you want, so you can do it one at a time, right? Stuck the words into an inquiry disguised as my innocence, not to mention Mr. Orgo and Mr. Mulli, not to mention Mr. Lilo. In that, only Mr. Ruin has answered. "Of course, with me and Orgo. What is it? I thought it would be better for the two of us to talk to each other as swordsmen and wizards in return for the training we''re going to start today." "I see, did you" Mr. Mulli, Mr. Lillo and Mr. Orgo looked horrible. Is this... should I say something to you? "Aren''t you really dating, Ska?" or something. No, I knew I''d stop. You''ve been messing with me and Micah for a long time, and you thought it was so weird. I feel sorry for you if you do the same. "Then I get it. I''ll have your room ready later. Next thing I know, I''m talking about the party, can I take the form of Mr. Teal and Kara saying they''re going to join the Seinferth? I stopped prying into the pattern and talked serious. But Kara puts her neck up. "Uh... what about Alim and the others? Whoa, I''ve been waiting for this question. "We won''t help! I''ll just teach you how to be strong! That''s what I declared. If I can help, it''ll be over. I guess the level will be kanst in less than a day. And, Mr. Orgo raised one hand, with a blur. "... I was going to ask for that from here. After all, it doesn''t make sense if we''re strong on our own." Everyone agrees with that. That''s okay, nothing''s wrong. "Hehe, then it''s no problem! Let''s start by registering a party." I took the device out of the magic back to be a pre-built adventurer. By the way, this seems to be the finest substitute for normal. It''s a world where you can connect people''s status with this device at its finest, and you''re not sure that the undiminished toilet paper is legendary. Again. Soon, Kara and Mr. Teal''s adventurer registration was over, and they joined the Seinferth. In the meantime, I also issued a provisional adventurer card. I guess the rest is gear. "And... what about Mr. Teal and Kara''s weapons and protective gear, but I''ve made this the equivalent of the sword that Mr. Ruin and the others are equipped with! Go ahead." I handed Mr. Teal and Kara an an iron sword containing the finest levels of misrills. With that, the protective equipment is the equivalent of those. ¡­¡­. Well, just in case there may be, don''t worry, because if it gets really dangerous, you''re doing a fine job where defense and resilience go up, not half. I left the four Seinferth gear as new as yesterday. "I''m done equipping! "Me, too." "We''re ready too." That''s what the Mephirado brothers and sisters say. "Okay... then first, I''ll dive into that dungeon! 457 Episode 436: The Princes First Dungeon [We entered the ''Fun'' dungeon of Mount Trier Area] The usual indication appears in my head. But the six people who would be in the dungeon for the first time reacted differently. "Oooh... ooh! This is the dungeon''s...!! "Wow, wow! It really looks like an artifact! Rose said, "The Voice of the Mother Dungeon" comes to mind and I''m grateful to Orgo, and Lilo, who looks at the green brick road with a glimpse. Mr. Muli had assembled to pray silently for his hands and was crushing something. "Wow..." "The Hundred News doesn''t seem like it at first sight. That''s the thing." "Right, Brother Ruin...! The three members of the Mephirado family were each surprised by a similar reaction. "You''re amazing." "Even Micah was like this at first. Of course I am." "... Mmm." Because it''s a workout, and now Micah and I are at the end of this line. The row stopped, along with Mr. Orgo''s whining. "What''s wrong -! "There''s a demon..." With that voice, the six people who haunted until earlier hit and change, and each score. Kara is new in action, though she seems a little confused. "... what can I do? Alim." "Hmm... right. Do you have any idea what kind of demon this is? "That''s... uh, D-ranked madhand... two, right?" A demon, Mad Hand, whose earthen mass is in the shape of a hand of about 1m 50cm. The main way to attack is only to land ball or hit me. Um, he''s a sweet opponent inside. "Then take those two down with as little effort as possible! "If you don''t put in the effort... it''s my turn! That''s what I''m saying, Mr. Lilo. "Muli, auxiliary magic, please! "Yes!" Perhaps the magic of magic and quickness enhancement was cast on Mr. Lilo. You know the operation, when Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo nod at each other, they step forward to protect Mr. Lilo. And keep moving forward. Confronted two madhands. "Ha-ha-ha... eat it! Fire Emissions!!" Fire emission appears. ...... 4 shots at the same time. I see, Mr. Lilo apparently waved the fire/truth from that to MAX. This is comforting. As I showed in my first dungeon quest, two Mad Hands were burned to the ground and dropped two D-rank Demon Nukes, all at once. "Whoa, whoa! And, at the same time, Kara screams. "Fuck... lots of levels at once...! That''s right. Once a Level 1 human gets experience for two D-ranked demons, it goes up to about 9 at once. It would be amazing if Kara didn''t give you a level like this before. "I got one level too! "Me too! "Me too." "Me too." "Me, too." Apparently, everyone''s leveled up. Looks like a dungeon of fun gets more experience than normal. "Well, let''s still move on" "Whoa!" Mr. Orgo''s voice echoes at the head. In their minds, they seem motivated. But that tension went down once and for all in the next demonic army I encountered. "Ma... Wood golem on two madhands...! More Child Dragons Huh!? Stunning voice. It always belongs to Mr. Ruin, who is just a little calm. ... That''s right, the first dungeon I went in was just unusually gentle, and I''m going to give you a normal dungeon all at once. I can''t help but be surprised. "Doh... what do we do? Can we go?" "But ladies and gentlemen, you defeated the C-rank demon. Shouldn''t those be too? "Hmm... that was a stand-alone..." To the critical extent that the enemy is stopping on the spot without moving, we discuss. But this place is a workout. I just have to ask you to do it. "But there''s nothing you can''t do! Because 7-10 D-ranked demons are C-ranked! It''s okay! If you have to, I''ll be there with Micah." "Right, right! All right, let''s do it! Muli, Lilo, can we still do magic? Mr. Ruin seemed like a leader and asked the two of them that. Mr. Lilo nodded once. "We can still afford it! "Me too! "Can I have a word?" Mr. Teal cracked in on the four people who are intent on it that way. "Let me join you.... I gained about D-ranker strength just now. We haven''t assigned the status yet... but we should be able to." "Okay. Okay, Muli, let''s give the three of us, including your brother, a magical aid to Lilo." "Ha!" Mr. Mulli did all he could to auxiliary magic. So far, it could be MVP. 458 Episode 437: Preparing for the Next "Ok!" Three men step forward with their swords to shelter Mr. Lilo. And again. "Fire Emissions Huh!! Three emission shots, which would be the size of Mr. Lilo''s limit, were wielded. The flaming linear rays quickly defeat one Wood Golem, causing serious damage to two Mudhands and damage to one Child Dragon. I grabbed the MP too much because Lilo''s body blew, but that was supported by Muli and Kara. "Whoa, whoa! The three swordsmen stormed the demons without letting their hair in! Mr. Teal is in the most handy madhand. Mr. Ruin wrapped his light sword around the other madhand. Mr. Orgo wrapped a dirt sword around the child dragon. I slashed them each. Repeated sword strikes. In seconds of things, the D-rank Demon Army is wiped out. I left some usable materials and a demonic nucleus behind. "Yikes! That''s what Mr. Lilo shouts. Mr. Teal, Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo each sheathed their swords and returned to us with a howling face. "Hey... you can do it" "Right. Until now, when I was on multiple crusades, I had to split it it into a maximum of two and then defeat them." "Haha... I actually killed a D-rank demon, this could be my first time" Each will share their thoughts. So here''s what I say. "So do you want to leave the dungeon for a moment and rest" "" "" Yeah eh!!? Multiple stunners sound close to a combined scream. I knew it was such a surprise. I find it suspicious when I say Lil from the show... but in that kid''s case, I may have honestly accepted it because I''m really intoxicated with the show. "Ko... have you come this far?!? "Oh, yeah? You usually rest inside a dungeon, don''t you? Mr. Mulli and Mr. Orgo, yes, ask. "I know I do, too. But... Alim has some kind of operation, right? "Yeah, I am! Hehe... let''s just get out of here" _______ _____ __ We''re going inside the magic room. At this point they formed a room and introduced each of them to the room before everyone gathered in a living square. "So... what are we going to do? "Uh, I''ll shake some points first. ¡­ and before that, Lilo." "Hmm? What? Mr. Lilo, named, tilts his neck. "Actually, Mr. Lilo, depending on where you hit it, you can defeat each D-rank demon with one shot at an emission. Maybe that''s a clever question." Like me, for example, I get brainy... whoa, I shouldn''t have a girl with such a tone of voice. Like me, if I shoot you through your brain, I can take you down. "Haha... well, I see you do. Should I just turn up the clever one after all? "No, you don''t have to do that now" "What?" Mr. Lilo opens his eyes to surprise. "Uh... would it be okay to speak to the status? "Yeah, I''m fine! We''re being taught to follow Master Alim." Mr. Muli nodded his neck as well. Then let me not hesitate to say it. "Then distribute equally the rest of the STP, magic, speed and dexterity, which is now in the MP. If there''s going to be much... magic." "Okay, I got it." Mr. Lilo meditates on his eyes. Looks like he assigned the status. "I was up one level again. I shook it exactly as I said. So, what do we do with the rest? "Next... please use all the demon nuclei you just got to make the fire true. And raise that skill level by one." "What... uh, what''s everyone''s share...? "That''s later." "Ugh, yeah, okay." Looks like Mr. Lilo did what he said. All right, all right, it''s gradually starting to look like I''m the first one to come...! Sometimes I''ve got advanced magic, and Mr. Lilo seems a little happy. I told everyone in advance what I would do next. That we won''t be managing our status for a while yet, and that the next demon nucleus we get will be poured into Mr. Mulli. Mr. Teal carefully wrote what I told him in the book. "Um... so, what''s next? I don''t know what the intention is, but for now, believe it''s something that makes sense, I''ll follow Alim''s workout menu... HP''s full, but MP''s probably running out of Mulli and Lilo." "Haha, let''s take a nap time first! I''d like a good meal if you really want to. It''s still a little early. Sleep for about an hour, then have lunch! To this suggestion, people in this world understood enough about automatic recovery to move me into action without any doubt whatsoever. 459 Episode 438: Exploring the Arim Stream Dungeon "Huh! This time it was delicious! After an hour of napping, we had an early lunch. It should be noted that I used the meat from the defeated child dragon to make lunch. It''s a corner. "Thank you! ¡­ Now let''s dive again" When I say that, everyone, they each start equipping themselves again. Not long ago, it moved into the dungeon. "See you from the beginning." First demon¡­ 2 child dragons this time. Where they came from, Mr. Orgo shrugged so. Incidentally, this demonic arrangement can change because it is characteristic of the dungeon of pleasure. "Well, that''s what I''m after." That''s what I whine about. "What do you mean? "Nfu, don''t you notice? "What? Every now and then I float the hatena mark as they all look at each other. All right, it''s time to tell you. Aren''t you? Arim (Earth) Exploring Dungeons! "A dungeon, when you get in and out, the demon will show up again." "Yeah, it''s trouble, isn''t it? When I run out of food and rest, I try again when I get out. I need to go in with a few of my buddies and do something like one of them is going to pick up my stuff." Yes, that''s the absolute common sense of this world. There are tens of thousands of human beings so far, and the mystery is that they don''t notice all but those who have been reincarnated and transferred to that advantage of the dungeon. It''s like you''re being cursed, and you won''t notice until you tell me. I may have solved this mystery by asking around the sultry... but that''s nothing more. I don''t want to go into any trouble. "But on the contrary, if you go in and out, you can hunt monsters all you want." ¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know what that means, but I need more information. " While Mr. Teal retrieves the book and the pen. Yes, he asks. The other five are intriguing too. "The demon... if it''s normal, it doesn''t mean it''s definitely coming out of one of them, does it? "Well, yeah." "But if you go in and out of the dungeon, you''ll definitely be there. You get the Demon Nucleus and the material many times. And experience." Six people think for a while. After about a minute of thinking _____ Kara screamed to be able to play, as she grabbed something. "Become... So that''s right!? Demon nucleus, materials and experience, you get it steadily......!! In other words, the dungeon is a treasure trove of resources that gives you infinite access to demonic nuclei and materials as long as you have some strength... Huh!! That''s what I''m talking about. With that Kara''s attention, all five of the kokuri began to look hazy and indescribable. "What... what then? The dungeon itself... if bad, is a treasure better than the titles and legendary items you get when you clear it......!!? "Yes, it is! "How could I not have realized that before!? We..." "Duh, I didn''t write this in any book!? "Wow... you know, like this..." Speak of amazement and amazement in your mouth. ... Was Lil like this too? "Well... well, this is how Arim puts that strength... eh! "Yes. I repeatedly defeated only demons that fit the level, and by the time I met you, I had as much strength as an A-rank adventurer. Start at level one." You''re knocking down a bunch of trinkets by the time you find the dungeon, so it might be over-reporting, but, well, it''s nothing, right? ... but what doesn''t really fall is why did you take down the first boss, the Rainbow Emperor or the Golden King from now on? After all, was that dungeon special? "I haven''t... I can''t sort out my feelings yet... but if this happens, let''s just repeat the dungeon in and out!... we have to take down the child dragon there first" "Right. If you''ve all noticed, all I can teach you is how to ''go around'' efficiently! "So, Arim, what am I supposed to do with that child dragon? Do you want to take down Lilo''s magic quickly? You don''t have to use magic to beat someone who can afford it. I shook my head to the side. "First of all, please defeat Mr. Ruin and the others normally with their swords, without using their skills. For now, after auxiliary magic." "I get it. Muli, please." "Ha!" Mr. Mulli applied auxiliary magic to Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo. Two people jump right into the child dragon. It was some better move than before I came to this dungeon, and I knocked it down in a few dozen seconds. Well... you should be able to do it at this level. "Okay... next! 460 Episode 439: Exploring the Arim Stream Dungeon "You have four D-rank demons next! What should I do? We picked up what the Child Dragon dropped and moved quickly, stopping where we started to see a group of four demons. Mr. Mulli is a no-brainer. "Uh... Mr. Lilo, how many firecannons can you shoot? "Uh... four or five shots? "Okay, one shot, please. Of course, since Mr. Mulli''s assisted magic." Mr. Mulli quickly cast auxiliary magic of the clever ascent, thinking from the magical ascent, the quickness ascent, and the conversation between me and Mr. Lil. "Okay... then my first advanced magic of my life...! Guys, take a look! Confirming that the three of them snort, Mr. Lilo approaches the range where four of his demonic groups are forced to appear in the magic formation. At a certain distance, the Red Magic Formation appears at the feet of the demons who entered a state of battle. This burst. "Hiyahoo!! Mr. Lilo''s tension is high. As a result, three were retained and the remaining one was dying. The dying demon was also laid down by Mr. Ruin. "You did it, Lilo! It''s amazing." "Yeah!" Lilo smiled with real pleasure at Mr. Ruin, who so praised him as he picked up the D-rank Demon Nucleus. "Okay, we can go next... right, Arim?" "Yes, you can go! But please be aware, there will probably be demons of C-rank subspecies coming out of C-rank." That''s what I''ll say and keep you on guard. Well, it''s true. I''ve never been cautious. We take this main road, we level up, we go one line. We''re on a path we didn''t set foot in earlier exploration. Moving on, slowly moving on and coming to see¡­ C-ranked iron golems and two D-ranked wood golems. Mr. Ruin and his men looked harsh and stopped walking. "If I take that down, I''ll be home again. May I? "Oh." "Then it''s an operation.... Here Mr. Lilo puts the fire cannon over that iron golem and shoots all the remaining MPs. You''re only after that iron golem, right? It''s good to the extent that I can''t force it. And where the demon is weak enough, the three of us will beat it." "Ok!" Mr. Lilo steps in a long time ago. And I chanted. "Fire Cannon! Fire Cannon! FIRE CANNON...... FIRE CANNON NNNNNNNN!! Four times of advanced magic struck the Golems. Though it''s safely retained from afar, each tension doesn''t go away. When the smoke clears where it hit, there are two golem carcasses and a worn out iron golem on the spot. Even if you were only after the iron golem, you''d be hit by the wood golem. This is how it happened. When the iron golem untied the guard of his hands, he shone his yellow glowing eyes all the more over this one, calling towards Mr. Lilo. So, three people step forward and pick up an iron golem for depression. The severely weakened iron golem was steadily stacked with damage and defeated ______, mainly by heavy slaughter containing Mr. Orgo''s earthly attributes. "Phew... Phew... it was strong..." "This is the second time I''ve fought C-rank... but you''re still strong" "Ha... this is the C-rank demon..." I wonder if the second time I''ve only received a D-rank request since then. Well, that''s good now. "... take a look at the status. How well did Mr. Ruin and the others get to the level? "... three... right. It''s 42 over 40." My prediction is that it was around 32 in Pippi Village. There was a war and all that, and even though it''s up... still 42? Might be a little slow walking. Will one person be C-ranked in about 20-25 more levels? But it''s also going to get worse from here, not just C-rank demons and D-rank demons. Whether you''ve knocked down all the directions so far and finally get up 2 levels in a circle. I briefly told six people that I had considered this far. "Ha... ha... I was heartily happy that today alone I went up 4 levels... but you haven''t... I hear a lot of stories about all the walls thickening up around moving from D-rank to C-rank... it''s true..." "But there''s nothing to be done about it! It''s definitely coming up! I''m getting a full period! Good luck! "Right! The eight of us also returned to the magic room with a dungeon. To ask Lil, who consumes the most MP, to take another nap. But if I kept repeating this, the latch wouldn''t open, so I let him enchant a lot on the pillow. "Mr. Mulli, before Mr. Mulli goes to sleep once, can I let him determine his status? "Yeah, I don''t mind." ... To be honest, the gist around this dungeon would be two women. I have to think hard. 461 Episode 440: Dungeon Exploration in Practice "So... what am I supposed to do? Think about it. That you will earn enough skill points as you go through this exploration, and that you don''t need restorative magic right now. And that auxiliary magic is important. "For now... enhancement, how long is it now? "Right. Is it level 3 of enhancement/modification? Today alone we have raised some levels and gained skill points so we can give them to you truly soon..." "Okay, please" Mr. Ruin gave Mr. Mulli the D-rank Demon Nucleus. Using it, Mr. Mulli immediately changed the enhancement technique. "I''ve been saving up some money for a while now, so I can quickly take the enhancement to level two." "That too, please" "Okay.... I did. By the way, what should I do with STP? "Put it all into magic and MP, half at a time. Save some more after this." "Ha!" Very honestly, Mr. Muli does everything for me. There''s no such thing as auxiliary magic. Then it''s completely different, especially these people. ''Good night,'' he said, and Mr. Mulli went to fetch his temporary sleep, too. "So... what do we do? That''s what Mr. Ruin has asked me. To the two princes, what should the son of the Knights Commander do? ... for now. "So far, raise the level of the sword system! As you circle around, you''ll accumulate Demon Nucleus, so make it ''Sword Haughty'' afterwards! You''ll need 3 C-rank Demon Nukes to earn the Sword''s Pride. This has been tough for a while. "If you are a STP, please do not wave so as to accentuate the attack and speed. Mr. Orgo is also in defense." "Okay." The three started meditating on their eyes and waving their skill points. Kara slaps a ton on my shoulder. "What about me? "Kara hasn''t. How much is the level? "Is it... 18 now?" Oh... a lot... I thought, well, does that go up? "I''m sorry, can you keep earning skill points up to about forty? "Okay, I will" Kara is honest, too. I sat on the couch and began to relax. In the meantime, Micah slapped me on the shoulder with a ton. "What''s wrong? "Not enough dreamy ingredients" "... Huh? What... what are you talking about? "... today, it doesn''t bother me at all. Not only do I have dreams, but most people don''t care about me. Cover it." "I can''t help it..." I''m Micah''s cute, hold hands. "Excuse me, Micah and I are going to take a little break." "Are you alone...? Fair enough." Ku... Kara is watching you nibbling! Kara, who witnessed me and Micah kissing the scene, is looking at me with a nibble! "Well, then that''s what I''m talking about...! I jumped out of the living room in a hurry, and Micah and I secretly created a new room in the hallway, stuck there, and everything went wrong anyway. _______ _____ ___ "Well, that''s the third circle." An hour later, dive again. At the current pace. Then I may only be in there about three more times by night today. "What are you going to do this time? "Is this circumference as far as the iron golem I just defeated? I''d like to go more if I could..." In this circumference, the progression may start first if it is not forced. But the perimeter should be based on stability and safety... "Hey, Alim. Can I just update my SKP and STP for a second? With all the STP stuck in the MP, SKP can''t handle it if it hits fire ¡¤ true? Oh, well, you just went up three levels. If all STP3 levels above level 30 are plugged into the MP, it will be 90. Altogether 120 minutes raised normally at the level. You will be able to increase the number of rounds by 2-3. Plus, you''ll have 45 SKPs. I can also give you about 2 fireworks/true levels! "Okay, that way¡­ we might be able to move on to the next phase. The prediction is a group of C-rank demons or B-rank demons, I think next. If it was 2-3 C-ranked demons... you can go! All right, that gives me hope. You''re going to be on a level all at once. "All right, then let''s go! This is our third dungeon quest. Along the way, three Ruins work hard to destroy D-rank demons and their group of demons with their swords and Muli''s auxiliary magic. Mr. Muli''s auxiliary magic effects are enormous. And the next C-rank demon to show up. This time Toon Dragon¡­ Destroy the Child Dragon, the evolutionary system of the Child Dragon and its surroundings, with the magic of Mr. Lilo, enhanced by Mr. Muli''s auxiliary magic. Moving on......! What a split between the two hands, that new path that the eight of us would happily go on. ... one of them is the crate route. 462 Episode 441: Sein Force and Crate "Which one of these is better? One of these second-hand split roads is a treasure chest... or there''s a hidden room for sure, right? "Right... I''m going both ways... let''s just go to the right" "Okay, right." Properly decided right. Eight of us went straight to the right. One iron golem has been visible for a few seconds. That''s supposed to happen, but things are not right. They usually glow yellow. The eye area is yellow, and nearly a third of my body is kind of mossy. Whatever you think, it''s a subspecies. "Is that...? "Probably an iron golem subspecies. There should be strength for 2-5 C-ranks. Looks like you haven''t noticed us yet." Really, the good thing about this dungeon is that you don''t notice this one even if you dive in your breath from afar. I finally notice this one within the magical range of a normal person, but the magic is emitted faster, so I can always get one shot in. "Lilo...... can I? "I can, maybe I''ll be fine! Let it be." When Mr. Lilo thumbs up against us, he stands within his magical range. Golem noticed Mr. Lilo and moved out with the sleigh of And, at the same time, a magic formation will appear at your feet and you will be hit by flaming shelling for not long. "Uh, doesn''t it work after all? Then... get it all out! Mr. Lilo releases a continuous fire cannon. Slowly retreating as the golem walks nearby. About 13 shots fired right in front of us, either from overusing the MP or from pulling my leg and about to fall. The prince took the body cool. "This... this seems to be the limit..." "Thanks, you did a great job" "O... golem... what? See who all had the golem. The golem was stopping the function while standing. ... Hmm, if it was auxiliary magic anymore, we could defeat the C-rank subspecies alone... Then maybe we can do a few more things from the next round. "Wah... me alone... a C-rank subspecies...!! Eh, wow." Yes, magic is amazing! So to speak, I feel the magic is instant and the sword is late. When it comes to some strength, the sword is better suited to the surrounding area, but at this stage, magic knocks down the upper limit lightly. On second thought, I''ve been helped by water missions at first, too. "Lilo... you''ve gotten so strong! "The four of us are on the same level, right? How come there''s so much difference? That''s what Mr. Teal''s asking me. "Actually, magic is stronger. If you''re a demon opponent, though. There''s a limitation called MP. Is that right? I''m not saying the sword is weak. It''s just that I can''t be active yet." "Mm-hmm. So far, do we have to rely on Muli and Lilo? Such a monster of character." "Yeah, but don''t worry, I''ll be able to beat even S-ranked demons on my own as I repeat this perimeter" Although Mr. Lilo had been able to hold him for some time by Mr. Ruin''s hand, he began to stand on his own whether it was made a little easier by the restorative magic Mr. Muli chanted. "Well, shall we move on" With Mr. Ruin at the forefront, we begin to move on again. But I saw the wall right away. I mean, it''s a dead end. But at that wall, there''s one crate _______. "Wow! It''s a chest! "Oooh... Crate...!! "I didn''t expect to find a chest in the dungeon... here''s what''s coming! You do want to get excited when you find a chest in a dungeon. I''m supposed to be tired of fighting demons all the time, but guys, I ignored the three C-rank demon nukes I''m dropping and ran to jump towards that crate. "... Who opens it? "Isn''t this Lilo? "Right" "No objection" "What... me, but... hmm" I think Mr. Lilo would be nice, too. If that''s what you think, did Mr. Lilo flash something or say ''yes'' aloud... he turned to Kara. "Isn''t Princess Kara good? "What... what!? Is that me? Why...?" "Because... you''re so lucky. Usually." Yes, it certainly is. Kara had unusually high luck! For example, if I played junken, I would win 10 out of 10 times... I had luck! "Right... when they say so..." "Indeed." "So, are you sure you want me to open it? Sister Lilo." "Yeah, go ahead! Everyone prompted Kara to open the chest. Align and peek into the contents. Its contents were the demonic nucleus of the _______ S rank. Boulder, Kara...... Big win. 463 Episode 442: The Demonic Nucleus of Seinferth and S-Rank "Uh... what was that, this" Kara lifts the S-rank Demon Nucleus with a leopard. "That''s a S-rank demon nuke! "Heh... is this the S-rank demon nucleus? What''s around? Everyone looks at me and encourages me to answer. Then let''s answer. "Super big win. You''re a better winner than you are now with S-rank skill cards and national treasure items. Honestly, Boulder Kara, I just want to say" Yes, it''s a big win! With this, Mr. Lilo''s fireworks can be made the finest, Martyres, as can Mr. Muli''s fortifications. And all four pairs dealing with swords can be given up to the haughty of swords. ... and not half less so far. Greatly reduce the number of times, the best treasure! "It''s amazing! "It''s a boulder kara... it''s been like this for a long time..." "I knew you were right to leave it to me." "And let''s just get right back up there and sort out the status! _______ ______ ____ That''s why we came back to the magic room. Each level has four of the Seinferths at level 46, with Kara at 29. Mr. Teal said 43. "Well... before we rest... let''s allocate our skills" "How do I shake it this time? Mr. Muli asks at Norinori. So... that''s it, I guess it''s time to teach you how to allocate my own STP. "Hmm, because of that, and I''ll give you some tips on how to assign STP" "Please! Dr. Alim!" Oh, my God, it''s so awkward for Kara to be kidding me. "Eh... eh. In the meantime, you have the first to third highest status, right? Leave that now. It''s the fourth _______ to think" What explanation did you give them? ¡¤ Match all STP low statuses to the fourth highest status. ¡¤ Give them an average of about one-third to half of the excess STP and future STP. ¡¤ Allocate the rest to the 1-3 highest status as you like. I made it feel like it. If it was a nettle or something, there might be a better way, but in this world, then you shouldn''t make a status or anything that you''d totally throw away. "Oh... now you''re a wizard or a warrior, keep your swordsman traits properly... I see." Mr. Teal is making a note. After I saw it finish writing, I received the S-rank Demon Nucleus from Kara. List it. "The next thing I know, it''s SKP... By getting the S-Rank Demon Nucleus _______" I told them the least I could do with the S-rank Demon Nucleus. "... wow! I''m finally the finest magic... I did it, I did it! Despite his tiredness, Lilo hugs Mrs Mulli in an exciting mood. Mr. Mulli, who''s being held, also burst into tears in his eyes. "I can''t believe I can remember the finest magic anymore... Huh! Ahhh..." On the other hand, the group that can get the sword''s haughty. "How much can this do? "You''ll be able to defeat the D-rank demons alone, and that''s almost intact, too. So is Kara. You may get a little hurt, but you should also be able to go C-rank demons! "Whoa, whoa!! Much progress has been made. Really progressed. Wow, although maybe if it were true we should consider this to be the real deal. "Well, if I take another hour off, I''ll be quick..." "Yes, no. No, no. Lilo will be so tired, and I don''t care anymore today..." "What... but it''s good to have been able to fire/polar, but I still have 0 skill levels. I''d like to try some of the finest magic soon..." Well, at the convenience of SKP, you still didn''t remember. Then... yes. I wasn''t really going to use it, but let''s use the array. If I put this out, it''s true, it''s close to the cheats I''d say in the game. I pull into the kitchen once and bring everyone the juice I made diluting Amrita. "Ah, Alim. What''s that? Something''s shining..." "Is this it? It''s Amrita. I don''t want to be sweet during workouts using Amrita to restore MP and HP, and I thought it would be better to stop, but it''s starting to feel kind of good, so specially." While explaining, place Amrita juice on your desk. "Go ahead, I''m going to do it once a day starting tomorrow" "Well... well, then..." Mr. Teal first, a sip. It was followed by five people containing Amrita in their mouths and swallowing. "... recovered... Amazing as always......!! "Heh heh! "Then hurry up, dungeon, let''s go! Hey!" Mr. Lilo was delighted and began to prepare for the dungeon. Yeah, you''re doing better than anything. 464 Episode 443: Kara, your first battle "Is this going into the fourth circumference? I recovered everyone in Amrita and that''s what Mr. Teal asked me when I entered the dungeon right away. "You will be." "Oh well. Guys, it''s been strengthened all at once since Kara pulled the S-rank Demon Nucleus... what should we do now? "I have a good idea." Everyone pays more attention to me. "Uh... from here on out a couple of occasions, I''ll keep a circle until Mr. Ruin and the others reach level 50, until I defeat the demon in front of the crate. Probably next, because it''s a B-rank demon." Someone took a spit with Gokuri. B-rank demons are strong. That tells the story of the experience gained. Because it''s 10 times the C-rank demon. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lilo will be able to attack you all now when you can even use Fire Martyless on one level.... from here on out, except in front of that chest. Please destroy Mr. Ruin, Mr. Teal, Mr. Orgo, and Mr. Karua after receiving the assisted magic of speed and attack from Mr. Muli." "... um, okay." "Ah... Um, may I have a word? Kara said it was a snack. "What''s wrong? "Um... will you let me do the two D-rank demons I see now? I want to fight! Kara, whose eyes are shining slightly. Oh, you want to try and defeat so many demons...? "Well... with Mr. Mulli''s auxiliary magic, I''ll be fine... you want to try? "Yes!" "... uh, Mr. Ruin, Mr. Teal, is that good?" Yes, he put his arms together for a while to think about asking the two of them, and then said, ''It''s good,'' with all his voice. "Because. Good for you! "That''s why, Sister Muli, please! "Yes! Mr. Mulli did auxiliary magic on offense and speed¡­ and defense. Muli''s is the finest enhancement technique. Pretty fortified, I guess. ''Thank you,'' Kara thanked Mr. Muli, putting up his sword and confronting the two child dragons. ... Should I remove one for you? While I was thinking about that, the Child Dragon came at Kara. But before a small nail, like that lizard, reaches Kara, it''s mutilated and one survives. "Well... the M.O. is vivid..." That''s how Micah shrugged. Sure it is. Pretty vibrant. Carrying on, as it flows, Kara takes the back of the other child dragon and flashes around her neck. I won quickly. ... I don''t think this is a very first. "Ugh, I managed to take him down! It was worth the effort from day to day! Kara came back here with a full smile as she returned her bloody sword to her sheath. "Ho... are you sure this is your first time in action? No matter how much you say you possess a ''sword haughty''...... "Yes! I do well with the knights of the castle against people, but I''ve never seen a demon before! Oh, you know what? Then, Yappari, technology rises in this world without skill relationships. Then, for example, even if I had used the sword goddess prowess, if he had the same sword goddess prowess and was even more normally a master of swords, he wouldn''t win with a sword. ... What''s a skill? _______ _____ ___ "Yay! Level 51! I''ve circled six times since then. Mr. Orgo and Mr. Ruin are also starting to be able to win at their leisure if they are C-ranked demons. Plus, you''ve reached a level of 50 or higher, so you''re probably getting 100 status points for the service. Kara''s at 44 levels, too. It''s easy to get up here. I''m sure it will grow more by contrast, although I think it will grow slower and slower. "Hey, Arim! Fireworks and poles are now level 3! "Oh... that''s amazing! Then I wonder if SKP assigned it all to fire. "Oh, and it''s STP, but for now, report it. I switched half to Alim and the other half to MP and magic." "I see." I don''t know exactly how much Mrs Lilo''s MP is right now... but she should be able to shoot marchless for at least six shots. Ten, ten. "Alim, Alim, the enhancement technique/pole is now MAX! "Whoa, whoa! That''s amazing. This should make it easier than usual to go around. "So, do you want to go around the 7th?" Week 11. He seems a little tired because he circled six without rest, but the six go bury the demons until then as they have been. It is especially good to be able to keep the magic warm, and only the sword can defeat it, except for the C-rank subspecies. Still... hidden room, I don''t. I''ve looked quite a bit already. I haven''t messed with the empty chest body yet, and I guess I''ll try it the next time around. "... there he is" That''s how Mr. Orgo, who was cutting the lead, shrugged when he turned back from the end of the crate and started passing through the other aisle. ... Oh, there you are, sure. Something like a machine dragon. ... Whatever you think, it''s more than B-rank. 465 Episode 444: Sainforce and B-rank Demons "Little Metal Dragon......!! That''s what Mr. Mulli groaned. "I''ve never seen... what, Mulli, you know? "Yes. I''ve only heard other adventurers talk once. It''s like an iron golem. There''s a little dragon with iron metal skin... It''s also exclusive to dungeons." If the dragon was normal, it would be followed by Child Dragon, Kids Dragon, Little Dragon, Younger Dragon, Dragon...... Most of the time it comes to poisoning. By the way, dragons and golem changing species¡­ for example, iron golems and rose king dragons are not subspecies, but there are often demonic nuclei that are multiple or one rank higher. No, that''s what the devil was like. "Then is that unusual? "Maybe... what do you think? Ma, that might not be just a B-rank place anyway. "... well I''ll try anyway! Muli!" "Yes." Mr. Lilo is not frightened that he can shoot the finest magic for the first time. Nori Nori. Having received the finest fortified magic, Mr. Lilo confronted the Little Metal Dragon in order to shoot the finest fire magic. Little metal dragon notices Mr. Lilo, opens his mouth and tries to release his braces "FIREAH MARCHLESS Shh!! A magic formation appeared right in front of an open mouth with a resounding voice. Before the braces, the rays of flame emitted after the chanting and then after the one-tempo. That''s open. It was thrown into my mouth. The metal dragon, which devoured the magic in his mouth, blew away, and immediately stood up, even lying on the spot. But at that time, magic had appeared over its head. "Fuck you!! Merciless is shape-free magic. Normally, the finest wizards use light-shaped or flaming swirls. But I told Mr. Lilo at the same time that I was ready to talk about marchless. _______ He said compression would make it highly powerful. The fiery raiser sword pierced the head of a little metal dragon full of gaps that had just risen. Still deciding he wasn''t dead, Mr. Lilo releases a similar martiless flanking him. The steel skin, which was supposed to be hard, resisted for a while before being pierced without its meaning. Two B-rank demon nuclei came out of dragon-shaped iron after a while. In all, three rounds, Mr. Lilo defeated the B-rank subspecies of the dragon. "Yay, yay, yay! Mr. Lilo accidentally hugged Mr. Ruin. Mr. Ruin''s face turns bright red. ... Three seconds later, Lilo, realizing what he had done, turned his face equally bright red and rushed away. "Oh... sorry..." "Yes, no, nothing." What are these people, Ubb? Makes me want to suspect you''re really older than me and Mika. "Ko... kohon. More of a B-ranked... subspecies, or as many demons as you can destroy." Mr. Ruin deliberately coughed while still blushing. "Right. So that''s it for today''s workout?" And when I made the suggestion that this was the end of it, I figured they were all tired or something. _______ ______ _____ "Gentlemen, what level have you come to now? Since I left. That''s what I asked while serving drinks. "Uh... I guess we''re at level 56." "I''m just 50! "I''m 55." Whoa, whoa! You''re all in level 50! That''s my way. That''s amazing! Then I guess I''ll even introduce a new proposal here. "Well, here''s one suggestion." "Hmm, what? "Would you like to replace a weapon... or something? Everyone reacts to that word. "Uh... what''s that? "The gear now is what you all had originally, or you just gave me what I made in a hurry, right? What''s new about weapons and protective equipment... if it was meant to be, we''d roll it out to the city, we''d sell what we got from demons, we''d create it from ourselves, we''d get new weapons." "Well, that''s basic." That''s true in games, isn''t it? That''s one flavor to renew your weapon. "I can do everything I need to do¡­ demolish demons, appraise and buy items, and create weapons! "I mean... Alim tried to do something like that pseudo...? "Ugh." After that, I gave a detailed explanation. For example... by intentionally making inferior things than I could have made, you mean training. "Oh well. Then I guess I''ll ask.... By the way, how did you get Arim? You know, weapons." "Uh, it''s all skills there." I left dinner to Micah, and I started a pseudo-business meeting with everyone. 466 Episode 445: The Princes Level Up Day 2 It was Day 2 of the Dungeon Exploration Workout. Last night, I bought demonic materials from Mr. Ruin and others to create and sell weapons focused on Little Metal Dragons and such. All, I''ve adjusted to about the treasure class, and I''m sure the balance won''t collapse. Regardless, after that, I took a bath and talked about my breasts (I was curious how Muli didn''t care that much), and I dived into bed and slept with flowers in my hands. Before I went to bed at night, the show contacted me, and apparently Lil saved up 20 views of experience just yesterday. As a result of the device I gave you to save experience and putting Kanata and Sakura, who don''t belong anywhere, temporarily into a party with a name I can''t feel the taste of, like the Red Year of the Shows, Kanata''s instantaneous travel and Sakura''s auxiliary magic made the perimeter so much easier. My experience is 10 times normal, and I''ve given you a bunch of my stat up items, and I even gave you items that won''t be bitter around the dungeon in the first place, so you''ll save enough playbacks right away. "Uh... for now, I''ll repeat around where the Little Metal Dragon came out until it''s close to 85 levels." That''s what I said at the Ops meeting. By the way, if it was up to that dungeon, per Little Metal Dragon, I could get 36000 EXP. I''ll be there by the time I can regenerate the level just 200 to 300 times. That''s sweet. "Ah... Um, how many more times do I have to go around there before we get to level 85? "Uh... about 15 times? "J... 15 eh...!? Well, still, it''s usually faster than just defeating demons..." They each look as if they''ve been told something terrible. What? Guys, it''s sloppy. It was 15 weeks ago. Isn''t that easy? "Eh...... now there are about 7 advanced magic shots that Lilo can shoot... also 8 shots considering he will get a level along the way. When I use four rounds for the C-rank and B-rank subspecies... if I don''t rest, I guess two circles." "If you''re relying solely on magic, you are. But... there is also a sword. Alim, when are we going to be able to defeat the C-rank subspecies by ourselves swordsmen alone? "Right, can we go on a few more levels? Until it can be defeated intact. If it were for the B-rank subspecies, would it be about 15 more levels?" "... right" Yeah, that''s how fun it is to think about it. This is why you can''t stop taking levels. Hey! "Then let''s do this. Rely on Lilo for the first two rounds. Four shots, please. And then we took a break, and then we swordsmen went all the way to the B-rank subspecies place, and Lilo had only two shots of magic. We''ll do it to Todome... how about this? Of course, Muli needs auxiliary magic." "Ha... yes! Enhancements/Poles are maximized, so the duration has increased! Expect it! "Hehe, you need me again today! I don''t feel bad." All right, you''re all motivated by each of them. Good thing, good thing. Then. "Come on, let''s go! "" Yeah "" ______ ____ __ "Okay, all you have to do is defeat the B-rank subspecies" 1st round of the day. Mr. Lilo magically blows up the Iron Golem subspecies, and Mr. Ruin and the others return to the way they came. Well, I stopped. "Alim, what are you doing? Micah stopped by and asked me that. "No... you haven''t found a hidden room yet, have you? I feel like it''s here." "Really? There are places we haven''t been yet, and we can''t help it, can we? But yeah, I feel like I''m here, too." With that said, Mika joined me and began to see this end of the line as a chirp. Um, if we look for you two, there won''t be anyone to see how Mr. Ruin and the others are doing. "Micah, I''m looking for this place, so why don''t you go check on Mr. Ruin and the others? "Mmm, finally! Micah nodded cheerfully, kissing my lips before chasing after Mr. Ruin and the others. Well. How to find out where first. Is that a wall? I tried to hit the wall as much as I wanted. The gong and the cracks come in when there is a loud noise, but it gets repaired over time. So... floor? But the floor was the same. I tried hitting the wall gradually with allowances, but all of this looks hazy. ... then... a chest? What shall we do with the chest? Want to break it? Or do you want to push or pull? Do you want to cheat? In the meantime, I pushed the chest as hard as I could, assuming it was a big button. Along with the sound of becco, the chest sinks to the floor. at the same time it sounded like kachiri and something was working. After a few seconds, the ceiling cracks in two, fluttering from the top, the spiral staircase descends. ... Dungeons are strange after all... 467 Episode 446: The Seinferth and the Secret Room "... Alim, what are you doing?... and that is!? Micah brought everyone back. When Mr. Ruin sees the spiral staircase, he gives a startling look. "Ah... that, apparently, is like a hidden room. Looks like the chest was switched on. The other dungeons had hidden rooms in suspicious places, so I was looking to see if they were in this dungeon, and I found them." "There was a hidden room in the dungeon... that''s kind of exciting! I can draw from Lilo''s expression that he''s really excited. "Hidden room... what kind of place is it? "You get a certain title for each dungeon, and when you complete it, you get a prize for each grade." "Is there no risk, etc? "Um, I''ve encountered degraded species of S-rank in the past when it''s a system of defeating demons, so that might be dangerous... mostly due to magic and status" That said, I''ve only experienced knife throwing and demon crusading. "Mmm... what do we do? "You don''t have to get lost, do you? Let''s do it! "Me too! "Nah... then me too! Mr. Lilo said so with excitement, followed by Kara and Muli, who also said they wanted to do it. "Oh well... then it''s nice to do it" That''s why we climb that spiral staircase. You will soon reach one of the rooms. At the same time a message appeared in my head. [of the dungeon of Trier Area Mountain "Fun," has entered the Secret Stage. Here, a mission will be sent. Complete that mission and the Crate will appear. Accomplishments when cleared will change the contents of the available chest] Crusade 4 [Mechanical Knight]. The sooner I wipe them out, the better the reward. So let''s start the mission] Along with those words, four walls of this room were opened, and an elaborate robot emerged with a sword that looked like it was about 2m from an SF movie. "Okay...... oops" Mr. Orgo holds his sword tight, and I will stop where he tries to strike. "Wait. Maybe because every single one of them could be above the A-rank... I''ll try it this time." "Right, okay" Mr. Ruin said he was good, too, and should I take down that robot? In the meantime, turn Thunder Martyress into a horizontal giraffe. Because it''s my Thundermartyless. Of course, the machine dolls blew apart. I know you''re looking at all my magic, but Mr. Ruin and the others look surprised. Coming out of Automator Night... one A-rank Demon Nuke per unit. Look, I knew it wasn''t normal. I think it''s too much compared to just showing the power of knife throwing and magic. "That... sounds like it was all A-rank" "Ha... well, I can''t do it right now." "Now". I emphasised that word, and why did you say that, Mr. Ruin? Mmm, that''s a good thing in there. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Epic] Crate appears] Soon the message will appear in my head. I only talked to him for a few seconds, so he didn''t become a god figure. In the middle between the four puppets came out, the chest came out from the inside after being slid up. "What''s in... what''s going on? "Shall we see" We open the chest. I cleared it this time, and I won''t give it to the princes, but for once, I''ll ask Kara. The contents are the same, but Kara''s luck may be affected by the contents of the contents. Well, it turns out, it''s the box key that came out. As usual. "What... this? "This is, well, a special item..." I explained to everyone that this box would be the key to being able to fight the true lord of the dungeon, and that when I went outside, I could open the contents, which contained SS ranked demon nuclei, legendary items, S-ranks, 4-Star skill cards, and more. "Heh... let''s just go outside already this time and see that" "That''s right." We went right outside. Not for long, open the lockbox. The contents were like skill cards. "Just take a look and I''ll just tell you the results" I''ll put my skill card on my head. The contents are ______ "Huh!? "Duh, what are you doing!? "Ah... no, I''m just a little surprised..." No, I accidentally leaked my voice. The contents of this skill card are ''Touchdown''. When you touch something with your skills in mind, it seems to be a bomb. S-ranked skill where power is adjustable and cap is magic dependent. I explained it to everyone as it was. "Nah... that''s kind of a noisy skill..." "But around... around, yeah" 468 Episode 447: 15th A Rank "Alim... Huh! You''ve reached level 85." "Congratulations! That is what Mr Ruin has reported during his roughly fourth break. Kara and Mr. Teal would be at a level above 80. I only took three breaks until I reached the level of this goal. Looks like it''s getting easier to defeat the demon as we do it a few times after all, and I can''t believe Mr. Lilo didn''t turn up the previous time around. It''s something that grows... yeah, yeah. "By the way, Alim, before I try next, I think now is just about the right time. Why don''t you let me talk to you about your skills? "Good! Uh, what should I do while making gear? Let''s start with the pseudo-merchants..." ______ ____ __ The weapon was new to the one with plenty of B-rank subspecies, and everyone''s skills were stronger. First, Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo''s sword chi. Originally, Mr. Ruin had the swordsmanship of light, Mr. Orgo had the swordsmanship of the earth (not many other attack skills, then swordsmanship, a little magic and gathering and dismantling), but this time it strengthened his mind. Well, just for the convenience of Demon Nucleus, I synthesized each "sword chi" and "sword path". I''ll strengthen it more soon. That and Mr. Ruin were supposed to have an all-mighty status that would otherwise handle magic, healing magic, and swords, and he had a lot of swing at optics. So I had the STP I was getting wielded by the magic until it was about fourths of the attack, and on top of that, SKP people had just saved up and it was pretty good, so I got the optometry to the extreme. They decided to put healing behind them. By the way, Mr. Ruin apparently obtained Optical Arts with a skill card he received from the King. Mr. Orgo, on the other hand, asked me to increase the type of concern. I guess it''s perfect for this guy - there was something I should have thought about. It''s "iron". Think it''ll look good from the squid. That''s why Mr. Orgo has acquired the B-rank skills of Iron Mind. Mr. Muli has also grown stronger. Because SKP had been accumulating a lot, they turned healing and resolution abnormalities into MAX first. Next, they''re planning to MAX hydrology as attack magic. It is also now one level of the pole. And Lilo not only made fire, but also wind and ice. I made this all MAX, so when I told him I was ready to learn the magic of S-rank, he was happy to jump. I don''t know what to say. Mr. Teal says he sees everyone''s and thinks for himself. It''s convenient to see the status! On the other hand, Kara seems to want to learn magic too, and healing magic like Mr. Ruin... doesn''t seem to turn it into a boulder, but I mentioned that I want to extremes lightning. When Kara first saw me......... she can''t forget that thunder magic from the militant party. Therefore, in addition to the extreme lightning magic, Kahlua learned that there were a few A-rank demon nuclei left, and that Ruin and everyone else gave up to Kahlua, who mastered the A-rank stuff of Thunder''s Kenzi. We thought about it together so that we could have better status. Wouldn''t this be enough to complete that hidden room mission? Oh, by the way, me and Mika flirted in your room while everyone was asleep and resting. It''s a secret how you flirted though. "Okay... well, be full... let''s go first! We dived into the dungeon after Mr. Ruin took his head off like that. On the road, "Let me do it here," Mr. Teal says, cleaning up all the way to the B-rank subspecies by himself. to the next stage without draining anything at all. If my previous experience is correct, it''s the next and last... It was completely different from what I expected. There''s no such thing as that big door. But he was an A-rank demon. ... Yes, every time you''re familiar with MilmeColleo. Why is this guy coming out around us so much? Besides, I heard you came out of the dungeon, both from the show and from Kanata. Why do you come out of the dungeon so often, this guy? Well, but it helps because it doesn''t have any particularly nasty moves or magic, and it''s a simple force pushing demon that boasts a strong look and power. If I''m in a position to make a dungeon, I feel like I have to leave this guy alone for now. But not only that, but what a demon that can be seen to be about B-rank next to each other. I wonder if this isn''t the last time or if I''ll even be out of S-rank next. "Well... I''ll do my best to get there! "Oh, you know, I don''t have to give it all away to win," "Huh? Really? Then... do about half my MP magic! The demons are within range of noticing this one. Magic not long before Mirmecoreo reacted to fly... the finest magical ramblings of flames and winds struck them. Wind and fire create an explosion. The wind pressure is amazing. ... After the smoke and pressure cleared, all that remained on the spot were the remains of Mirmecoreo and 2 B-rank Demon Nukes, A-Rank Demon Nukes. "I did it. Oh! Finally, I defeated the A-rank demon! I, me!! With great joy, again, Mr. Ruin hugs Mr. Lilo, who blushes as quickly as last time and leaves. "... I can''t believe this is it" "Ha... we haven''t acted at all..." "Then... why don''t you go to that hidden room? ¡­¡­ 469 Episode 448: Challenging the Hidden Room Poached. Pushing the crate switch opened the ceiling and a spiral staircase descended. "Okay. Then... at the end. Let''s just focus on knocking it down, okay?" After an operational meeting for a while, everyone nods at that last Mr. Ruin operation. Besides the fact that Mr. Ruin and the others are hardly fatigued or anything, I think it''s okay because Mr. Lilo has half the MP left. "I came..." When you enter the room, that message appears. And out of the wall are four robots. "All right... come on! Lilo!" "Yeah!" Here''s Mr. Ruin''s operation. First, Mr. Lilo pulls over and gathers and detains the guys who have just come out with ice magic. Even so, the opponent will only be able to detain an A-rank, a few dozen seconds, so in the meantime hurry up and Mr. Ruin, Mr. Muli and Kara will have a series of magic. And Mr. Teal, Mr. Orgo, Mr. Ruin and Kara defeat him with a sword on Todome. Mr. Ruin and Kara are oddly busy, but I can''t help it. By the way, don''t include me and Micah in auxiliary magic. Everybody, you''re putting on all the types securely. "Ohhhhh!! Ice marchless! Ice magic sounds as you pull out your sword and come this way. The ultimate magic of multiple ice, which moved as if it were a big hand, grabs four robots all the time. "Now! Light marchless! "Ugh, water marchless! "Thunder martyless! At the same time, merciless using most of each MP bursts. At the same time that the ice I was holding was gone, Mr. Lilo joined in on it. "Come on! Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Mr. Orgo pulls out his sword with all his strength, while he wraps his iron temper and flashes in the air. Probably a sword path move. And soon he released a two- and three-machete long-range slaughter. Has this become a todome? Due to repeated shocks, the sun clears up. I can''t feel that there''s a creature... My vision cleared up completely after a while. Thereafter, the remains of the machine and the four A-ranked demon nuclei. "Whoa... I knocked him down..." Fast growth is a good thing. I was reminded that this is all I could do with six people. How I worked so hard on my own at first. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Treasure Class] Crate appears] It''s a treasure class. There... is it? As the largest is the Divine Class, I don''t know why because I don''t know the worst. The chest came out of the wall. "I knew I could open it? "Right." Kara asks Mr. Ruin that and is instantly answered. Not long ago, the chest was opened by the owner of strong luck. "What was in it? "Two S-rank Demon Nukes." "Oooh!! Isn''t it great? ... I mean, Lilo can create S-rank skills with this! "Um, it''s subtle after seeing Alim''s epic class." "This is the same rank as the item, isn''t it? You were a little better up there." Well, apparently, we''re not happy with ourselves. "But now that Mr. Lilo can create S-rank skills, I think he can go ahead! "... well, finally S-rank skills" "What, lie!? It doesn''t seem real..." It would be easier to gnaw and get around if you could remember s-rank skills... haz. In the meantime, we went outside the dungeon, went back inside the magic room and started resting. Still, will there be five A-ranks out there? No, it sounds like there''s more to it, doesn''t it? ... such a good dungeon, it would be a pretty waste for Mr. Ruin and the others to clear it and disappear. Can''t you do something with a god-good item? _______ _____ ___ "Come on... let''s go to sleep" "Oh, me and Mika can do a little something, so we can do it later" "Really? Let''s go, then, Orgo" Mr. Ruin and the others go to the bedroom. Kara, me and Mika are the only ones left on the spot. "What are you working on? "Yeah... there''s something I need to do for now. I want Mika to stay." In the meantime, you agreed, Micah nodded her neck with cockroaches. "Uh... then should I go to bed first? "Yeah, I''m sorry" "No." "Good night," he muttered, and then Kara went to sleep in our bedroom for us. "So, what are you doing? "No, I''m going to make a divine item now. Do not erase the dungeon after clearing it¡­" "Heh! Nice! But why did you leave me? Micah gave a look that seemed to come up with a fitting mark from somewhere. No, it''s settled. "You know it would only take up to an hour and a half to create a goddess grade if I took it seriously and stuck it inside the work room and made an item, right? "Bye. Always with you. Shh." "Ugh. But the important thing is the time after that." I glanced at the clock. And Micah. "Time after...? "It''s not unnatural to be alone for a few hours." "... uh, already! That kind of thing? Huh?" I can''t really make it up to you, and in the meantime. If I don''t take a skinship at a time like this, one day I''m going to be blasted with dissatisfaction. Oh, dear. "Then let''s get this over with! Me, I''m gonna take another bath! "Eh... and that''s it..." 470 Episode 449: S-Rank Skills and Demons The next morning. After breakfast. "Then Lilo learns S-rank skills before entering the dungeon" "Arim, will you think about it with me? "Yes, that''s fine! Today, the third day, I''m having an ops meeting before I dive into the dungeon again. By the way, we haven''t even checked our status because we all took a quick break from that. "Then check your status. Ah, ah, ah, ah!? Mr. Lilo exclaimed. What the hell is wrong with you? "Shit, I''m at level 105..." "What... are you serious!? Wow, it''s true! "Wow...!! Oh, well, that''s over 100 already. Good, good! You don''t even know if you''re going to reach level 255 tomorrow or the day after. "Then it''s over 100 levels too, shall we just synthesize our skills? It''s a lot of SKP, isn''t it?" "Yeah...! What am I supposed to do? "Right¡­ first assign your user-friendly optical skills to the extreme" Mr. Lilo immediately created and seemed to have extremed optics. "So?" "All you have to do is combine three or more A-rank skills, whatever you want" "Is that all you need? Okay." Mr. Lilo meditated on his eyes for a while and seemed to twist his status around. Ten minutes later, he opened his eyes and gave me a synthetic candidate. "Hmm... none of them are very different... let''s call it" Jen Guangfeng''s Blast of Flames "" "Ugh, yeah." Mr. Lilo uses the S-Rank Demon Nucleus and several A-Rank Demon Nucleus duplicates handed to him by Kara. After a while I opened my eyes with a dusty look on my face. "Yay...! Wow!" It doesn''t make any sense, but it stings with its hands open and closed with goopers. "Did you shake the point? "Yeah, silly! Up to the max...! Assign S-rank magic up to MAX...... Wouldn''t this even beat the S-rank already? "Then¡­ next time around, let''s go further then. If I''m right, it''s the last time." "You don''t clear, do you? "Yeah, sure." Everybody, lift your hips, respectively. "Well... let''s go! _______ _____ ___ [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/National Treasure] Crate appears] Up to the mission room, it went without any difficulty. I cleared the A-rank demon and B-rank demon surroundings first, came back in front of this room, updated my status, and then came. Mr. Lilo''s level at that time was 110. By using S-rank magic twice, he beat out the national treasure class. "Heh heh! We can still go!... Ah, Princess Kara, give me the chest." "Yes!" Are you excited about the word national treasure class, Kara stood in front of the crate in a light foothold and opened it. Peek into them all. Its contents are 6 S-rank Demon Nuclei. "Whoa!! "You did it! Now you can make the sword depths! "What!? The sword!? Mr. Orgo reacts. When I told you you were right, I was even happier. "But first, we just get down and defeat the next stage of the demon! "Right! We got out of the room and started going down the road. Well... what demons are coming next. "Ah... that! After walking for a while, Mr. Teal raises his voice. In that direction I pointed, there''s a big big door. "... oh... this is..." "Dungeon''s... Last door! "Demons... what about demons!? Slow your steps and proceed with caution. It would mean at least seeing what kind of demon it is before we judge it. As I walked away, I saw a demon. What is that demon _______ "Rainbow... Emperor... Dog!? Unexpectedly speak up. Yes. He was the first boss I defeated, the Rainbow Emperor Dog. "Rainbow Emperor Dog...! Um!?" "Are you an S-rank demon..." "It''s still in front of the door." You''re lying, I can''t believe that S-rank demons come out where they''re not even hidden rooms!! ... No, but on second thought, there was an S-rank degraded species at the shows. That could be it. "Ya, can you take it down? Lilo looked anxious and asked. I can name the S-Ranker on merit anymore, but I guess I''m not used to it yet. "It''s okay! With the rest of the MP''s magic, you''ll be able to defeat it." "Oh, right! Good luck!" While we''re having that conversation, the distance between us and the Rainbow Emperor dog is shrinking and ______________. Before long, we confronted him. Hehe, you''re still pretty hairy. 471 Episode Four Hundred and Fifty: Sein Force Vs, Rainbow Emperor Dog "Ahhh!! Lilo''s temperamental shot. The Rainbow Emperor dog retreated to avoid the magic formations that appeared, but to the place. "Thunder Emissions! Kara''s thunder magic was waiting for her. Respond quickly to that and rainbow emperor dogs dodge to fly. But there was also a wave pushing ahead by the water marchilless that Mr. Mulli had chanted. Now it''s time for the rainbow emperor dog to be flushed without being able to avoid it. Ahead of where he flew away is where he was, and where Mr. Lilo''s magic formation is spreading. "Yikes! Bursting S-rank magic. A flaming storm wrapped around the light strikes a rainbow emperor dog. "Did you? "No... not yet! I''m coming, Orgo! "Ouch! Towards a severely wounded Rainbow Emperor dog, the two unleash a sword path move. Rainbow Emperor dog is a clean hit without being able to avoid it. And. "I think it''s a chase. Dark March Less!" When did you remember that, Mr. Teal''s finest magic of darkness made the pursuit possible? "Gua... Grrrrrrrrrr!! Still not falling down. That''s an S-rank demon. Towards Mr. Ruin, nearest by, he jumped without worrying about how the polo was. "Too bad! Mr. Lilo spells magic immediately, and Mr. Ruin handles the sword well and plays the Rainbow Emperor dog''s nails. And magically activated. Now the finest magic of ice struck and was blown up. and, at the same time, its magic ice marinates the ground, and the falling rainbow emperor dog fails to land well. "Again......! Ahhhhhhh! In that gap Mr. Lilo cast another S-rank magic, releasing it. A storm of austere flames reappearing. Eventually the dust and smoke swept up by the flame storm disappeared. On the spot are the remains of the Rainbow Emperor dog and 7 A-rank Demon Nukes. "Yay... Huh! It was a degraded species." Says Mr Lillo, who seems a little unfortunate. "Even degraded species are stronger than A-rank subspecies, so good." "Yeah, if you say so! Phew... I''m tired of boulders. I can still afford a little MP... can I rest? He leans back with his cane in his support, and Lilo groans. "Right. I''ve come to the end of this dungeon, and Kiri is fine, so why don''t we just take a little rest?" _______ _____ ___ "Level 130!? Since I went on vacation. That''s what Mr. Orgo shouts when he sees the status. When I say level 130, it''s an S-rank. Not to SS rank yet, but that''s it already... "It depends on your skills, but you can already defeat S-rank by yourself..." "If you say so... you will. If I were normal, I''d have to take down A-rank demons over the days..." Yes, and as the rank of demons increases, the number of wilds decreases. For example... on a level level, you can defeat about 3 S-ranked demons by the time they reach S-rank. Because realistically think A-rank people can''t beat S-rank demons... so it would be a good calculation to defeat 30 A-rank demons, but that''s so hard, isn''t it? "Well then, I think there are a lot of skill points too, and does anyone remember the sword''s righteousness? There are 6 S-Rank Demon Nukes to learn from! Yeah, I cut it out. "Who to remember from, what, right? "Yes." Mr. Teal, who reacted first, suppresses his jaw as he thinks for a while, then opens his mouth after a while. "Again, I think this is a good place from you, Ruin and Orgo." "I agree! Let''s start with your brothers! Mr. Orgo and Mr. Ruin face to face. "Are you sure? "Fine." "Ji, bye" From Kara, Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo received three S-ranked Demon Nukes at a time. Unexpectedly, Mr. Ruin turns to me. "... How do I make a Deep Righteous? "I know how to make sword jail depths... We should refrain from doing the same thing here, right? How dare you talk to me? Hehe, then I''ll give you some advice. "The depths of the sword are Texto. You can do something by synthesizing the path of the sword with whatever combination you want on the axis." "Oh, is that okay...? My father said," First of all, there is Forge! I was taught... " "It doesn''t exist like that. It''s Texto. Texto. Just try it." "Oh, wow." The two meditated on their eyes and used the S-rank Demon Nucleus. Open your eyes in a few minutes. "... what did you get? "I am the Emperor of the Sword." "I knew I was going to sword prison..." and each comes to report. The SKP seems to have been allocated to full capacity as well. ... you''ve gotten a lot easier the next time around. 472 Episode 451 Circumference Production "Well, it''s the next round." After Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli''s break, that''s how I cut it out. "It''s the real deal now. You can go around by yourself now." "Hmm. So what do I do? "It creeps me out of here anyway about how much less time I take off and go around while keeping MP consumption down. That''s all." And when they say that, they all say, "That''s it? ''I put on a face. Well, that''s all, but that''s tough, isn''t it? For normal people. "Uh... do you know how many times you go around getting to the maximum level, Arim? "You can calculate how much experience you get in a circle." "It is. Uh... roughly 900,000." "Oh, not so..." What the... you''re gonna screw it up. What happened to this dungeon like going to MAX in a little over 10 weeks? "So, how many circles do I have to go? "Uh... you guys have experience right now... maybe nearly 1.6 million, so... 9 circles?" "Are you sure you want 9 circles?!? Actually, it''s 8 1/2 weeks. It''s just this. It''s really amazing at the end of the circle or something. "Then let''s go! That''s why we dived into the dungeon again. ________ ______ ____ "Ahhhhhh!!! Mr. Lilo cast his magic. Four robots are swallowed by a flaming storm as soon as they come out of the wall. The only thing left on the spot is the Demon Nucleus. Oops, if it was this fast......! [Mission accomplished. [Achievement/Epic] Crate appears] The wall rises over me, and a chest emerges from it. Kara opened up close to it without anyone telling her. Needless to say, the contents of the lockbox. "Yay! Hey, hey, did you hear? I''m an Epic! Hey, did you hear that? "I heard that. Amazing! Now it looks like Mr. Lilo, I hugged Mr. Mulli, not Mr. Ruin. Still, I was about to hug Mr. Ruin for a moment. I wonder why. Mr. Ruin looks a little shameful. I had already defeated the A-rank degraded species (it wasn''t the Rainbow Emperor dog, Ortros was a demon) and stopped here on the way home, so I immediately went outside. "I knew I''d open this little box, too? "Can''t you please? "Princess Kara is the strongest luck..." "Well, that''s okay" Kara opens the lockbox. Its contents are a single skill card. It''s S-ranked in color for that skill card... didn''t it come in a couple of Epic grades? "Skill card... what is it like? Alim, please appraise me." Kara handed me her skill card, so I took it for now. I know how rare it is, so I don''t need to do an appraisal, so I''ll put it on my forehead right away. The skill, The Power of Bonding. It''s a SK2-like name, but it''s SK1. By consuming up to half of the MP, it is said that only the number of people with a certain degree of preference or higher, who are within a certain range of the operator for a certain amount of time, adds up to that half of their status. Because this, by the way, is about the level 1 phase. If the level goes up, they''ll each go up. Oh, Nanicole... strong, huh? You''re stronger than your bad SS rank skills. For example, if it were me... Micah, Shaw and Kanata around... maybe Sakura would add up. Does that double your status? Awesome......! I hurried to tell everyone what it was all about. "hey... what is that..." "Wow, I''ve heard something about this! You say ''Dungeon Exclusive Rare Skills'', right? Dungeon Exclusive Rare Skills...... what a game element. If so, was Mephite Fares... and Mitsuo''s "Compulsory Contract" like that? "Who should remember? When Mr. Ruin said that, everyone turned to Mr. Ruin. "Well..." "Isn''t that Ruin? "I agree." "I think so too." "I think you should have a brother, too! "Heh," said Mr. Ruin, confused as he spoke out of his mind. Me and Mika go after him, too. "Look, they like me so much, so I need to be Mr. Ruin." "That''s right. Yikes. I think it''s Mr. Ruin who can use this power to its full potential, too! "Yeah... yeah eh? Are you sure it''s okay with me? Besides, everyone nodded yeah. "Well, then I''ll remember." "Look, I shouldn''t have remembered sooner." "Oh, yeah." The skill card placed on my forehead sucks into Mr. Ruin. "Oh, I remember..." Mr. Ruin looked embarrassed, but he kind of said that with a pretty happy scratch on his cheek. 473 Episode 452: End of Circumference or Rebirth. "Ha! I used one of the ''Sword Extreme Deep Righteousness'' moves that Mr. Ruin just got and instantly defeated four hidden room robots. A treasure chest appears with the message. Kara recovers that. "... this is... the last time around, isn''t it? That''s what Mr. Ruin muttered when he confirmed that Kara had laid a lockbox on the magic back. "Well, you will for now. Shall we go back to the magic room?" Exactly, we went back to the magic room. 8 weeks after Mr. Ruin acquired something called Dungeon Exclusive S-Rank Skills. Even though the levels and stats are on par with the SSS rankers at the end of the seventh week, they''re all hectic. "Are you that tired? "I shouldn''t be with you. He''s a ghost." I tried to squeal like that at Bosori and Mika and they put a scratch in it. I didn''t mess it up. I... see. That''s right. If it''s true, it would be peculiar to get close to 5,000. By the way... two SS ranked demon nuclei came out of the lockbox. I''ve been around a lot. Even I''ve only seen that "2 SS ranked Demon Nukes in the Epic" a few times in a row, Kara will have already drawn it eight times in a row. It''s good because I use it to create SS ranked skills and 5-star skills, but Kara''s luck is probably good, too. By the way, I haven''t got a single hand yet. I have a feeling I''m going to pull dungeon exclusive S-rank skills again around next time. "Ah... Oh, Alim, can I see your status? "Yeah, go ahead." Kara, Ruin, Orgo, Lilo, Muli and Teal began peeking at their status at the same time. After taking longer than ever, everyone, face up and look emotional. "Level¡­ 255¡­" "This is the biggest..." "Wow... wow. Is this real? "I don''t know. It could be a dream, huh? We were at level 35, one by one, until four days ago." That''s right. You were level 35 until the other day, weren''t you? Ordinary people won''t believe it, will they? Looks like Mr. Teal is giving us a solid note, and there''s another Karna who can see other people''s status, so the Kings might believe us. "Skills... what do you do? This is important. No matter how high your status is, it doesn''t make sense if your skills are shoddy. "You haven''t messed around much since yesterday, so you''ve got over 10,000 SKPs left. As far as status goes, they all seem to be." "Ah... you know, Alim! Well... I''d like you to think about it with me..." When Kara says that, everyone else will ask for it orally. Heh, I don''t have a choice. "Okay! I have a lot of SS rank skills! I''ll tell you what. Yo! ______ ____ __ ¡­¡­ Well, it''s obvious... The sun just went down just thinking about it. Day four is over! Well, there''s six of them! You have no choice! "Something... amazing" Yes, as Mr Ruin enlightened me. That''s right, it should be completely different. First, all four of them, swordsmen, warriors, and magical warriors, obtained The Sword God Deep Righteous. Five SS Rank Demon Nuclei disappeared at that point, including the skills that would be that material. Next, Lilo and Muli acquire two SS rank skills each. Now for 5 more Demon Nukes. And four more, all four of them have acquired SS ranked skills for "Chi". This leaves one. One of them is to create an SS rank for Mr. Ruin''s magical attack moves of light skills as a result of gathering everyone''s opinions. I ran out, clean it up. And because I''m clever, because I teach you how to think about skills, and because of S-rank and A-rank demonic materials (S-rank degraded species are A-rank, but materials are S-rank), each piece of equipment is a substitute for a national treasure or higher. Now everyone''s not embarrassed anywhere. SSS Ranka - Yikes! "Congratulations! Now you''re all SSS Rankers! That''s superior, too! "No... you''re right. Sure, I do." There''s a hatena mark on Ruin''s head saying that. "What is it? "No, reincarnation... what? Such a simple question. That''s right, you''re reincarnated! ''Cause I''m even going to level MAX! Then you''re ready to be reincarnated! "Oh, that''s been me and Alim and Micah for a long time. And I was going to ask all the wise men that Alim and the others brought." And that''s what Mr. Teal, whose status I see, said. "... would you like to hear it? And I''ll raise my nibble and mouth angle and say it suspiciously. "Ugh, yeah." "Then... let me tell you something. This is... what it is. Oh, Mr. Teal, don''t forget your note! 474 Episode 453: Sein Force and Rebirth "That''s it! I explained reincarnation to everyone. Back to level 1, STP, SKP, acquired skills, titles, etc. are still intact. "Oh no... no, in any book like this..." "I simply don''t think anyone or few have done that reincarnation. Maybe there were already people from this world who were getting that far. But if you had the strength to defeat SS ranked demons on your own, it would be dangerous to have non-SKP status assigned on purpose from the start, wouldn''t you? And I''ve stated my thoughts for a long time. Actually, I think that''s what some people do. Because even SSS Rankers aren''t as good as counting with one hand or anything. "Indeed. When they say so," "So should we, too, stop reincarnating and put...? Mr. Mulli interprets it that way... but it''s not. Because we have the knowledge to go around the dungeon. "No, you should if you want to be stronger. No, we need to be strong." "...? "''Cause there''s a way of exploring the dungeon, which is a safe level increase! So it''s okay to go to level 1. And if you stop now, you might be able to defeat SS ranks and their subspecies of demons, but you can''t reward demons or anything." ¡­¡­ Everyone opened their eyes to see if they still remember the demons they confronted, too. "Indeed... when you fought that demon god, your father... Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Parsna were both hit... And this is the strength and the secret of Alim and the others." Well, in his case, it doesn''t matter how hard he tries, he''s an instant death, so I can''t help it. On the contrary, I doubt why Mr. Ult was alive. I think it''s because of my skills. "That''s the thing. So... reincarnate? "... right. Then I think I will. And make sure you remember the reincarnation." Mr. Teal puts up that notebook replacement book. "Right. I''ve raised the corner so far... I''ll try to reincarnate, as Alim said! "Well... so are we" "Right. To be stronger." "Ha!" "Skills don''t go away, do they? Wow!" They each stated their intentions. This will also convey reincarnation to this world, along with how to level up to a single sentence of human beings. I hope you don''t abuse me. I guess I''ll keep that in Mr. Teal''s notebook later. "Well... I''ll do it" Everyone meditated on their eyes and began to reincarnate at the same time. It takes a minute for one reincarnation to end. So saving it up nearly 500 times takes almost a whole day, right? It''s tough. ___________ ________ ____ Regardless, everyone opened their eyes immediately because it was one time. I try to niggle my hands and turn my shoulders so each one of them can see how they''re doing. "How are you feeling? "Hey... I think I lost some power at once..." "Well, I can''t help it." That''s not going to happen again and again. I don''t know how many times we''re all going to be reincarnated. "It''s too late today, and we''ll start tomorrow for the first dungeon round since we were reincarnated" "Right. Still, thanks to STP, you have the same status as you had when you went back to level 1, but at level 80." "Yes. So I think it''s okay to suddenly go all the way to the B-rank subspecies tomorrow. On the contrary, I was wondering if we could also defeat S-rank degraded species if we adjusted our status in the dungeon afterwards." As of tomorrow, it will be around 11 dungeons per reincarnation. Everyone''s dungeon will be around roughly as fast as 10 minutes...... maybe I can reincarnate it 2-3 times a day. And the king''s giving me two weekly hours. You have 10 days left, so you can reincarnate up to 30 times! I told everyone the result of such a light calculation. "Wow... 30 reincarnations? Can you really do that? "Well it''s an easy win! It''s okay, Mika and I have been reincarnated more than 500 times." With that said, it looked as if Mr. Ruin''s face had only caught on for a moment. "Oh, hi..." "Wow... you can do that often" "After all, the strong spare no effort" One reincarnation in 11 cycles, 500. Yeah, just think about it. I guess everyone thinks I''ve circled the dungeon 5,500 times. But, you know, 400 of my reincarnations are mica. I did make it nearly 4,900 times around the dungeon though. Because I didn''t get 900,000 experience points in a circle. "Well... we''ll start again tomorrow! Rest of the day." "Right." Mr. Ruin accepted my proposal. Well, normal people get tired, don''t they? This level increase. 475 Episode 454: Two Weeks of Results "Hey... Arim" I kind of think Mr. Ruin has a long eye. "What is it? How far can we go now? In other words, is the question to say how strong we are today?... Right. "The Great Devil was at war, wasn''t he?" Oh, there you are. "Looks like the Great Demons were about as strong as SS ranked subspecies... With Muli''s auxiliary magic, I think you can defeat him with a single blow if you''re using your moves." "Oh well." Mr. Ruin meditated his eyes to think of something, opened it again, and then now he''s standing softly in front of him, looking at the big, big door. "How much is the rank of a true boss in a dungeon? "You''re a subspecies of SS rank." "Oh well." 10 days after my first reincarnation. Mr. Ruin and the others had 32 views. It''s about us no longer winning. At first, I was going to end up with a couple of rebirths, too, and I wasn''t thinking about working out this far. "Kara, please" "Ha!" Kara just got it and took out the lockbox for this dungeon that was taken and fresh. Put it up in front of this door. The door glows in a color that I don''t know what to describe, and then it opens in a disastrous way with an atmosphere that smells enormous magic. "All right, then, guys! That''s the last one! "Ha!" "It''s like it was a long time. It''s like it was a short time." "When I leave, Fathers, what will I say? "But I knew you were still lower than Alim." "Well, that''s Arim, and your brother" With each bite of the struggle to this point, he entered its doors. It''s dark inside. Or it looks like the place I walked is a glowing mechanism. Very unusual. We walked around the place for a while without seeing anything in particular. Well, walk about 2 minutes... we stop. Or Mr. Orgo, who was walking the lead, stopped. "What''s the matter, Orgo?" "No... you''re the boss here." Mr. Orgo is watching the darkness. All of us looked in the direction Mr. Orgo was looking. Sure...... now that my eyes are getting used to the dark I know. There was a big, blurry shadow to that extent. < Intruder... Intruder...... elimination simus > Yes, the scene brightened up when I thought I heard a mechanical voice. Illuminated¡­ not only scaffolding and walls, but also demons in front of you. The identity was¡­ a dragon made of full-body machinery. I have a machine gun on my shoulder or something. < The eagle is called "Machine Dragon" Maggiana Dragon. " A presence created in a dungeon to eliminate intruders. Measure the strength of the intruder...... Pipi. Of the 8...... 6 are superior to eagles. I can''t even reward the other two with one arrow. The eagle wins, 0%. It''s impossible for a eagle to win, Death. I''m pretty pessimistic about the analysis. Well... isn''t it a good thing you''re aware of it? "I''m saying something... can I attack you already? "Come on...? Mr. Orgo and Mr. Ruin are tilting their necks because they can''t keep up with that story about the cool looking Maggiana Dragon. < Shikashi... Haha''s life eliminates intruders Shimas. Maybe it''s a bummer. > After saying that, Maggiana Dragon made one, big growl. Billy and the air tremble. "Okay... you''re coming" "... I''ll go first! "Whoa!" Mr. Ruin came forward. And, at the same time, I can feel Mr. Ruin''s magic rising exceptionally. Probably used the power of bonding, a dungeon exclusive S-rank skill. In Level 1, the status of the number of people close to each other adds up to the original half, but when it comes to MAX, it doubles equally. I mean, Ruin''s status is probably at least seven times higher now (because Micah and Ruin aren''t that close). Intruder... One Power Rises Soaring "That''s right. This is everyone''s power! And..." Divine Hegemony of Holy Light "! Ms. Ruin furthermore caught the attention of the SS rank skill light system. By the way, Mr. Ruin, with Kara giving me a massive SS ranked Demon Nucleus, I possess SK2 that has the power to jump the effects of light system skills like "Ice Goddess" and "Flaming God". "Shit......! Yongjin Kenshin Dance! Such a bravely named swordsmanship of light attributes tore its body apart without giving the Maggiana Dragon any time or anything. The slashed body and three SS ranked Demon Nuclei come down. "Is that... is it over? Someone shrugged like that. 476 Episode 455: Dungeon Clear of the Seinferth "Yeah, maybe that''s it. Here." I said that by pointing to the site where the Maggiana Dragon was defeated, the chest there, the sword that was piercing something on the ground, and the hall to get out. "Oh, it''s over... really" "Two weeks ago, we were quickly hit the other way around." Right. If it was a D-rank, if they challenged the Maggiana Dragon, they wouldn''t have won first. I mean, instant kill. I knew Kara would open the chest. "Ha!" Speaking of which, there''s no luck status in this world, is there? If there was, how lucky is Kara? "This sword...? "I think it would be better if Ruin had it." "" No objection "" "I guess so. Thank you then..." Mr. Ruin, like Kara, runs to that sword near the crate. It''s funny how the air can be called ''Mr. Ruin if you get something good''. "I''ll do the appraisal! Bring it." Kara brought the contents of the crate by crate and Mr. Ruin pulled the sword out of the ground. I''ll try to appraise them. I guess the sword is quite a hit. Absorbing MP makes you stronger, how dare you have the same effect as my sword. It looks like it can double the effect of auxiliary magic and auxiliary skills on people who are equipped with it. So you''re saying that if Mr. Ruin uses the power of bonding now, he''ll be at least 14 times stronger. That''s amazing. The crate... it wasn''t a level where I could describe this as a hit or a big win. First, there are two SSS-ranked Demon Nuclei. No, even though this is just amazing, there were three other legendary bracelets in there besides that. One is that instead of lowering the original attack, he triples his magic power and speeds up HP and MP recovery by 10x. Next, he doubles his attacks and defenses instead of lowering his original magic, adding more resistance to all of his attributes. The third one is that instead of lowering the attack, it doubles its magic power, and the MP of healing magic and auxiliary magic is halved in addition to being able to do two pieces of auxiliary magic. Oh, no. I can''t possibly get three bracelets with this amazing effect or anything. Mr. Teal and Kara declined to own it because those three are very suitable for three people other than Mr. Ruin of Seinferth. But it''s even in there like I''ve prepared for these two. One is probably a dungeon exclusive skill card. Its contents are: ''Reduce by 10% the human status of up to five people who are within a 100m radius and multiply their status by 1.5'' thing. This is the level 1 phase. Those five people seem to have a choice if they''re within range, so it''s a great skill for Mr. Teal, whose status is visible. Another thing dedicated to Kara is her S-rank skills with what seems to be her name, such as "Princess Wang''s Prayer". Maybe this too, but dungeon only. Reflected by those who have the title of "Fascinating Talent" or better. Even if you don''t have it, if it''s possible that you can get that title by the time you remember this, will you get it right away? And the effect of this is, first of all, I can multiply the human status around me by 1.5 times. That''s amazing, but they''re going to recover 10 times more HPMP. I don''t know what this is anymore. Kara, you''re not using cheats or anything, are you? It''s crazy, the contents of the crate. Why are you only in there so good? "Phew. You''ve finished distributing the contents of the chest. Alim, is this a hit? "Huh? It''s too much of a hit and it sucks. It''s crazy, like this." "Alim... the tone..." Whoa, you shouldn''t. It made me sound like I wouldn''t even give it my usual tone. No, ''cause whatever''s in the chest is too good. "And anyway! Now it''s dungeon clear! Congratulations! "Ugh! But was it good? This is the dungeon your father gave you, isn''t it, Alim? Even if we clear it..." That''s all right. I was going to get a bigger one from the start. Besides, this dungeon is such a good dungeon, so I''m going to take it seriously as my item master and work it out so it doesn''t disappear. "It''s okay! Never mind." "Yes, if you say so." "..................... Thank you, Alim. Then let''s just jump into that light" That''s what Mr. Ruin says, then each jumps into the light of that dungeon. "Dreams, go! And finally, me and Mika stayed. By the way, Mr. Ruin has recovered the remains of the Maggiana Dragon. "Yeah. But wait a minute." I threw something like a ball into the middle of the boss stage and then jumped into the light with Micah in my hand. [Completed the "Fun" dungeon on Mount Trier Area. Got the title "Dungeon Attacker-2-" for "Fun". We got the mark "Dragon Mountain of the Machine God". You have earned 5000 STP/SKP as a Dungeon Extra Clear Reward. 477 Episode 456: End of Workout "Ugh, is this all the work! Hours after that. I buy materials from Mr. Ruin, sell weapons for all six of them in an epic fashion. Plus, I added enchants to swords and bracelets I got as clearance rewards for dungeons, and removed negative elements. On top of that, check Teal''s notes, add them, or add enchants that protect them so they can''t be abused. I think this is the end of everything that''s cleaned up. "So... are you done with your workout? "Yes, you will" Yes, that''s the end of the workout. I''ve been promising you for a long time. It''s over and I feel like something''s missing. "Thank you so much, Alim" "No way... I had no idea there was such a way" Everyone thanks me, headed by Kara. "Hey. So... really... uh, what level are we up to two weeks ago? "It''s around 35, Lilo" "That''s more than 30 reincarnations now." Especially since Kara starts at level 1. I don''t suppose you ever thought your status would be like this? "So, what are you guys going to do now? I''m going to ask because I''m a little curious about how everyone who has risen in level and become a strong person will spend the future. "What? Oh. I''ve already decided that. We were originally working as adventurers to be as strong as your fathers. In the future¡­ I intend to give you the rank of Adventurer while investing more in the study of politics. You don''t have to do routine workouts that often." I see. I mean, I''m going to stay active until I become an SSS ranker, but I don''t fight or train often, so I study. Mr. Orgo, Mr. Lillo and Mr. Muli have also decided to study the work of their fathers. "Am I¡­ as I have always been? Enough to reduce your martial arts workouts, just like your brothers. Are you studying, I knew it." "Me too." Kara and Mr. Teal do the same. It''s tough to be in a position to study. Even so, when your status improves, you will progress in your studies, so maybe you really won''t have much to do in time. Oh, my God. I''m a child of the royal family and its neighbors, and like me and Mika, there''s no way you can spend the rest of your life in this world flirting with me anymore _________, but what will you do when you''re done studying? "That being said, I will also progress my studies when my status improves. I think you can study dozens or hundreds of times faster than ever. Then I''ll run out of what it takes for you to remember. When you learn what to remember, what do you do then? "Hmm... hmmm? Mr. Ruin and the others are troubled by his face. There is no such thing as "spoilt for status" in the minds of these people from the beginning. That''s why the Kingdom of Mephirado is a good country. Besides, there is no war, and security is at its best due to Ult''s activism three years ago and the effect of my item at the end of the war with the devil, all the "cro" humans are at their best... "Well, for now, I guess I''ll just have to look for something that... helps the country. I knew I''d study first no matter how many times I thought about it." I''ve been thinking about it for about five minutes. That''s what Mr. Ruin said on behalf of everyone. I knew you were studying. "That''s right. Good luck! "On the contrary, what do the Alims do? "What?" I didn''t expect a question back from Kara. "Er, yeah." It''s not like I have to spend time in that world or anything. "We''ll do it if anything happens, and if nothing happens, I''m relaxed. In anasm, right? Hey." "Hey." That''s what Micah and I answer. In fact, I think this is the best part. "Really? Maybe you''ll rely on Alim and the others again. Mainly in terms of items. At that time..." "Of course, say anything because I''ll help! I''ll do what I can! "Thank you very much! Kara smiled and thanked her. "So... what are we gonna do today? Are you going back to the castle? That''s what Mr. Ruin says as he looks at this magic room clock. "No, I''m thinking about going home tomorrow morning. Until then, why don''t you stay here for the night? "Okay. Then I will." That''s why we''re all supposed to be in this magic room for the rest of the day. I''ve been doing this till a few days ago, sounds like a night out with Kara and the others. 478 Episode 457: Bath After Workout "I recreated my mansion bath and saw it." Bath time after dinner. I created the exact same thing in this magic room as the mansion''s big bath. Actually, I could have taken this bath every day for two weeks, except for the first day, when Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli came into the private room. Well, you can''t come in with me every time like that. Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo are here this time. "Ha-ha. It feels good, no matter how many times you go in." That''s what Kara said as she looked really nice. "Ruin and Orgo are taking baths with the same structure, right? "Yes, there are only two of you." Though I think I miss getting into this big bath with two guys. "Mr. Mulli, by the way" "Yes, what is it, Mika?" Micah is suddenly about to ask Mr. Mulli a question. Hugging me in the arm, rubbing my chest. "You''ve been worried about your chest, haven''t you? I''ve been uncomfortable since the first day we came in together, but maybe my chest problems are gone? Super straight. Sure, I was curious about that, too, but I think you should have asked me a little farther. But Mr. Muli answered me nicely. "Yeah. That''s right! I''m starting to think you don''t have to be big to worry about anything." "... what happened? Though it doesn''t look like a cup has changed... "Uh, that''s... uh... yeah..." "Orgo, you started dating your brother, didn''t you! Mulli, sister! Kara answers quickly where Mr. Muli was mozzling with a bright red face. I mean... we dated! I can''t tell you about people, but I feel a little late. "Ha... yes. The... because Orgo doesn''t seem to care about his chest... That... that''s enough, I don''t know..." "Good for you! Oh. I haven''t given you a set of beef for a cow whose body develops yet, but I don''t think you need it anymore. Bye. "Yes... eheh. I''ve always liked it, so I could confess on Meteor Day... yeah, I''m so glad I was confessed! Hey, Lilo! "................................. yeah" To Muli, who is blushing, Lilo, who was told the story, blushed even more than that and hid half his face in the hot water. It''s so lit. "Maybe... Lilo too..." "Ugh... yeah, I do. Actually, Ruin confessed to me..." "Isn''t that good?" This way, too. Meteor Day is amazing! So I''ll predict that a lot of people whispered love to the general public in the country. "Mr. Lilo in the street, you''ve been hugging Mr. Ruin every once in a while" "Tsu, tsu..." Hmm. I know what it''s like to be a guy on the hug side, too. I''d be happy to say the polarity. "Mr. Lilo, you have a big chest, Mr. Ruin. Wasn''t it tough? Asking such mean questions... Micah will push me in the meantime. But I''m not a man now, so I''m not as happy as I was when I was a man. "Well, what do you think? Eighteen years old... I wonder if you''re interested in a childhood breast like that, a guy?" Mr. Lilo tilts his neck with his hands on his chest. Second, there''s a message in my head. [What about dreams? It''s from Mika. You must have wondered. [... if you say you''re not interested, you''ll be lying] [Heh heh heh heh heh heh] Micah smiles really happy and she hugs me harder on my arm. So now it doesn''t make sense. "Maybe he''s conscious." "Really? "Yes, that''s what it is" Um, and it was Muli who panicked again where Mr. Lilo was half-hearted and worried about the words. "Dj, Dj, so I figured my breasts should be bigger!? Whoa, did that happen again? "Don''t you have to worry about anything else? "Love has nothing to do with breasts." That''s how I followed him in a hurry. Because less trouble is better. "Ya know you are! Phew..." Mr. Muli sighs like relieved. Well, he''s the one who has it, and he''s got problems. Shoulder tightness? "... but if it''s the same thing you''re eating, why did it make you so different? We sleep the same, don''t we?" Such a simple question of Kara, who hasn''t been in much of a conversation so far. Everyone lives in a castle, so you know the rhythm of life. "I don''t know." "So," Mr. Lilo returns that to Mr. Muli with a hatena mark on his head. Mr. Muli... looked at his chest and then sighed loudly. 479 Episode 458 Results Report The next day. We came back to the castle. "" "" Welcome back! Did you miss the boulders for two weeks when the children were all here, the king, the minister, the chief knights, the archbishop and all his wives welcomed us. "I''m home! Father, Mother! Ladies and gentlemen!" Kara, the youngest of those who worked out, runs to the king and leans her body towards the feeling of hugging. The king stopped ______ trying to stroke Kara''s head like that. "... what have you done? Kara leans her neck and asks the king. Whoa, not only the king, but apparently everyone who has had combat experience on the spot noticed something strange. "Or... kara... what is that magic!? "What... oh. Under the teachings of Alim and her brothers, I worked hard to raise the level! The magic status leaks out of your system, so you can''t help it. Seriously, if you''re as magical as the wizard of a super serious SS ranker, you can release enough to stun people. It''s a magic measure in a world where the status of others is basically impossible to see. "But he said he worked hard... How much magic can pull me out..." "Oh, that''s all I tried...? On the contrary, Kara seems surprised by the unusual surprises of the kings. Mr. Teal will come to the king to help him there. "Father." "Teal, you seem to be doing quite a bit too..." "Haha, yes. Because I found out the secret to your strength, Alim." The king, so told by Mr. Nico Teal, turned to me with his eyes open. "So you''re as strong as Alim? Queen Karna asks Ms. Teal yes, instead of the king who is looking at me and Kara repeatedly. "No, Mother. You''re no match for Alim. But, well, it''s got a lot of power." "I guess so if you were to say..." No one can even question what Teal says about being able to see the status anymore. Maybe everyone thinks by now that they''ve all been enhanced by some kind of item or something. "... I need to listen to you for now" After a few deep blinks, the King says so. We moved the room. _______ ______ ___ "__________________ I wonder why no one has noticed this before" After reading Mr. Teal''s note in about 10 minutes, the kings said so with an enlightened but open face. Note... Originally, Mr. Teal''s diary detailing how to get my level up. It grants an enchant that can be replicated and processed by the effect of my item and even have the reader read several times faster than usual. "But this has been a big deal. Dungeons are more important now." That''s what the minister said after reading one of the copies. By the way, I am only showing four of you, the King, the Minister, the Knight Commander and the Archbishop, who considered this book not to be abusive. "Oh, more than that now... about reincarnation" The king closed the book patterned and placed it on his desk. "Let me tell you something first. Me... no, my level is now 250. And I knew that the maximum level was 255, and that there was reincarnation ahead" Well, the king was level 250. Kiri would be nice. "But... but. There''s never been a human out there who actually does reincarnation, and no one ever thought anyone who reincarnates would show up." From the initial reaction of Mr. Ruin and Mr. Teal, I thought all the inhabitants of this world didn''t know about reincarnation, but isn''t that what happened? I accidentally raised my hand. "Oh, um, can I have a word? "What? "Uh... well, I think reincarnation is mostly only a good thing... Why hasn''t anyone done this before? Well, for the most part, as I''ve been expecting for a long time, I don''t have to reincarnate because I have the strength to defeat most things at that point. "You don''t have to bother to bring the level back to 1 and lower your status until you want strength. SSS-ranked demons don''t come out first, so long as you have the strength to defeat a few SS-ranked demons at once. I guess it''s from the idea of saying... I thought so, too." I mean, if you were king, your tone would be "me" just now. I wonder if they''re smoking adventurer souls or something. "But from today on, I... no, let''s rethink that. Reincarnation, this may have been the way to get the strength to beat the demon gods." The king began to suddenly and nickel only his mouth as he impetuously leaned against the back of his chair. "Well, but. That''s it, this is this. Now let''s honestly rejoice that everyone has finished their workouts and come back strong! Yeah, yeah, and your fathers made your neck nod at the words of that king demon. I knew it was okay to publish this book to these people. I wondered what I would do if someone said something like, "I''m gonna be strong and I''m gonna do something bad". 480 Episode 459: Finishing the Circumference (Sho) "Wow, I''m just tired..." Lil dived into the bed in our room at the Mansion of Dreams. "Ooh, you did your best! I stroke Lil''s head. Lil then smiled as she moved her ears with joy. 2 weeks... We continued to level and had 305 rebirths. I paced more and more from the first day, and on the last day I gave it less than half a dozen reincarnations. Most importantly, the effect of my title and that of Mr. Ip is very similar to that of this "Phantom Transfer Zone". Due to the effect of twice the experience of Mr. Zoe, the experience gained in one circle is 10 times greater. Because my experience in the dungeon itself was about 420,000¡­ 4.2 million in a circle. I was able to regenerate roughly once in 2.2 weeks. Still, it was insane to go around the dungeon nearly 700 times. Can you think about it? If I hadn''t had 10 times more experience, I''d have almost circled 7,000, right? Though I managed to do it because I, Ip, and Sakura shared the number of times around Lil. Still, Lil was the most around. ... I told this story to my dreams and they laughed at me with my nose. And, but! We all got status, including Lil! For the three of us who are wise men other than Lil, HP and MP also kansted at a figure of 9.99 million 9999. You don''t have to dive into a dungeon for EXP purposes for the rest of your life. "Shaw, now you can go to that world with me." "Oh, we can go." "Wahoo." Lil leaned against my arm like it was sweet. Do you look happy again? Second, my eyesight went elsewhere trying to see Lil''s face. ... I look away from the two things I can see from between my clothes. I hear Lil''s pretty tired since he got back, and I can''t help but see him because he''s dressed pretty rough. Oh, I don''t know what else to do. ........................ sad instinct to have eyes over there in such a good atmosphere. "But, Shaw. That''s... that''s right. Was that the girl who was staying at that show''s house? "Oh." In the last two weeks, I''ve been telling Lil all I need to know about common sense on Earth and my living environment. Yeah, and we also talked about that international student coming from Norway. When we talked about it, Lil knew he was drooling and listening with a showy face. "What if¡­ if the child is beautiful and her breasts are bigger than mine? He''s smart, too, isn''t he? If that''s the case, I have nothing better to beat. And if such a kid has a romantic favor for the show..." I knew you''d be anxious. Lil looks like a seriously dumped puppy, staring at my face. ... I don''t know what you''re worried about - but I don''t have to worry about anything. "Um, yeah, well, let''s just say I was confessed to that kid or something _______" "And what if you do!? I started making my eyes url. Ah shit, seriously cute, what about Lil? I''m about to be squashed with such anxiety. I stroke Lil''s head again. "No. I already have a girlfriend." "Ugh... yeah. Uh, the..." "I''ll tell you what, I don''t think it has anything to do with romance, whether it''s good looks, good style, or smart. Lil''s cute in the first place." "Or I can''t believe you''re cute... eh. And, anyway. Shh, do you mean like everything or not?... Wow, thanks." Lil''s been hugging me hard. Knock, it''s soft... not. I guess you figured out what I was trying to say, Lil is happily booming his tail. Kuh... I can''t believe you''re so fond of me, you''re a happy man too! Glad to hear it! "But I''m going to the same school as Shaw and Alim and Mika, too! Because I''ll do my best! "Oh." And even so, I don''t know how Lil''s coming to this world. That depends on the fantasy relocation. "But me, can you keep up with your studies? Isn''t that hard? "Well... I don''t know" "Wah-hoo. I''m glad I went to that world, but I don''t know anything about it. I don''t like being lost on the streets... or leaning on the shows... I don''t want to bother you." Lil continues the conversation with a serious face. Still holding me tight, my arm is hanging on... hon. But... Damn, what''s going on today? I haven''t thought about anything sexual in a while now, so you finally even did an explosion? Lil says he''s talking so seriously. "The only thing the shows were given as knowledge of this world when they came to this world was words. It''s still natural for me to go to that world and think that I know the language." "Oh, wow." "So... now I''m very anxious." That''s a pretty convincing hypothesis indeed. I never thought of it. Hmm...? Maybe Lil is smart? 481 Finish Episode 460 Circumference-2 (Sho) ... right. Father... No, I have heard of it from my father''s close criminal psychology researcher. In order for a child to have morality properly, it is likely that the process of growing up will require communication around them, teaching from parents, and education from school, and that children who fail to receive all of them properly will grow up without morality or anything else. If anyone could have lived without any special treatment, even though they had not received them at all, it would be whether they were originally smart or just seemingly surrounded as if they had not experienced the kind of experience that applied to them. If you do think about it. Well, if you grew up without anyone telling you what didn''t work or what was good for you, then there''s no morality. Oh, if you think about it, is Lil... dying when his parents were pretty tiny? And ever since then, I can''t even let you go to school in this world... you know? Well, not everyone''s talking about the subject, and I''m not sure it''s true because I just heard it. But if it was Lil''s living environment I was expecting, first of all, I guess I wouldn''t have raised such a good kid. If so, there are three possible. One is that Lil''s parents had been taught a lot of things while she was alive, and personality had already formed. The second is that... I don''t know who it was abused from, but Lil was learning something from experience even while it was being abused. The third is... that Lil is smart. Either way, you might be able to assume that Lil is pretty smart. Yeah, Lil''s smart, maybe. Thinking about it, you''re just a smart one around me. Ye and Sakura, of course, Micah counts faster from above in the school year. Had a dream or something. Because Ip is your brother, I can score quite a few points on the test just because I''m listening to the class. And to Lil... is that the girl coming from Norway? Ha, here we go. "_________ So, Shaw. Um... I might get annoyed." Shit. I was self-absorbed and I wasn''t listening to Lil. Shit. I''m sorry, but let''s talk this over appropriately. "I don''t care if it bothers you... you like Lil... I don''t care" "Wahoo... But that''s not how I''m gonna get there." I don''t know what we were talking about until just now, but for now, I kind of know that Lil was despising himself again. "But... shouldn''t we believe you''re gonna be okay? Look, even Alim''s doing great, right? I didn''t know anything about this world, but I was relied upon by the king of such a great power." What an encouragement. Lil was on my arm after all...... no, hold this on my flank again hard and give me an upper hand. You do this naturally, don''t you? If it wasn''t, I''d be bruised too much. And then... I knew my chest was soggy _______. "Wow, sure, maybe you should stay positive, like Shaw said. Okay, now I''m going to look forward to it rather than worry about it." "Ooh! Then it''s time to be late at night and take a bath and go to bed! Suggest so. Lil took his body away from mine and nodded cocklessly. "Which way do we go in then? "I want to be with you" ...... hey? Yes, we''re good together... I haven''t said it once since the day of my first experience. Why did you just say that? "Yes, no, if you do that... that''s it, I''ll hit Lil that... or something. I''m a man on one end, too. I think it''s gonna be pretty kicky." "Wahun. Fine, I want you to. Wishing and fulfilling." Nico laughed and Lil said so. "What... but" "I''m gonna stop. Wahun............ If Shaw isn''t satisfied with my body... or if I''ve had enough for one time, I''m fine. Let''s go in one at a time." Lil said so with a constant grin, but she squeezes her ears off. Hey, what the... you care! "Good...? Something..." "Wahun? I told you earlier, didn''t I? I''m sorry, I didn''t hear. "It''s my prediction that if I go to the other world... it''s possible I won''t see you for a few months if I heck. So, that''s why I wanted to keep my body and mind at the show until I was heartbroken right now... Wow, I''m sorry. Micah told me I was the type of show and I was a little upset." Lil bows his head close to the dust and dust base. "But, but... I''m promising you once when I''m in that country... even three weeks ago, because you said ''next time''... uh... I was kind of hoping..." So sorry, Lil says, with a look on his face that shows that it''s also self-loathing. Oh, I suppose so. On second thought, I''ve been postponing Lil''s invitation forever. ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Goddamn it! "Lille, we''re going to take a bath! "Wow... wow... but..." "Then... after that, I''ll make good on my promise from a month ago" "Wow... wow! If I pull back here hassle, I have to be a man, and with that in mind, I go to the bathroom with Lil, who cries and rejoices ___________ 482 Episode 461: I havent been home in two weeks. "" Just now! "" "" Welcome back! Kanata, Sakura, Shaw and Lil welcomed me and Mika. We''ve been so fucked up by kings ever since. Well, that''s yesterday''s story, too. I''ve been staying the night. I didn''t mean to. Explain to the kings what the status of Kara and the others is, and also suggest treating Mr. Teal''s book. I was also consulted on how to handle future dungeons. I''m apologizing to Lil for the stretch of time I''ve been planning on going to Earth for a day, and Lil''s kind enough to say, "Wow, I''m fine!" What do you say and forgive me? ¡­ When I stayed in the castle, I asked the king for a long time what to do with the two men I captured in the war against the devil. I thought it was time for Mitsuo to have a good reflection. I''m not forgiving you. As far as Mr. Herrell is concerned, he sometimes says that he is a clean brave man who still has the title of brave man, and he lets him live in the castle like this with surveillance because he can''t go unscathed. Either way, the former princess Elle, who is in love with her, is with me. And I''m Mitsuo, but he''s going to be executed soon. I think I''ve pulled out all the information the King needs. I asked him the day of that execution, and he said it would be within two months. Then we need to pick up the remains, bring them back to life in Amrita, and just send them back to Japan. The more greetings I had for the first time in two weeks with the welcome, the more Canata asked me what had happened to everyone. Apparently everyone has kansted their status over the past two weeks. Reprinted 305 times. You think I''ve been around the dungeon about 700 times? I, uh, got all sorts of things coming out as a level ghost, and I thought it might be that much, but if you think about it, it''s tough. I''m sorry. "So, what are we gonna do today?" "Yeah. We can buy it to Earth again tomorrow, right? Take Lil. Well, let''s just relax for the rest of the time." That''s what I answer to Shaw''s question. Kanata''s got her mouth pinched. "Sister, when are you coming back from Earth? "Um, when should I?" "I have an idea.... there are two ways." I''ve been elaborating on your suggestions about the number of days until Kanata finally gets back. Anything, when Lil went to Earth, he said he would change the date of his return depending on that Lil situation. One of the two avenues is if Lil is naturally blended into our environment at the time she goes to Earth. You know, living around us as Japanese already. If that''s the case, there''s nothing wrong with it, so for a week, first, I''m going to spend it on Earth. The second is if you don''t know exactly where it came from, like when we came to this world. Because Micah and I are attracted by the red thread of our destiny, or coincidentally, we appeared to each other in close proximity to each other in the same country, but given that Kanata, Sakura, and Shaw emerged from other countries, it''s possible that Lil would go to other provinces, too, even if they weren''t... outside of Japan. Messaging is not available on Earth. So in that case, Kanata comes back an hour after she goes to Earth, asks Lil where she is, and tells her to deal with it. No one ever objected to this Canata proposal. That''s why I''m saying, for now, if Lil was in the near field, it would be a week. If you weren''t there, you''d be back in an hour for an ops meeting. "Then it''s settled! "Wow, I hope it''s closer..." "Right." Speaking of which, like always, Lil''s sweet to the show, but is it your fault that things are kind of different than usual? Well, that''s what I''m talking about anyway. "Then disperse till dinner today! Spend as much time as you like." "Mmm." After saying so, Micah and I return to our rooms for the first time in two weeks, a nest of love devoid of any dust despite not cleaning at all for two weeks. Yes, when you come back Micah is ___________ "I have a dream... I like it no! That''s what I''ve been holding onto. Me too, of course, back to the man and hug him. "Oh, there was a lack of dreamy ingredients..." "... this is how you found the gap." Every day for two weeks, I had this hug and kiss her for about an hour during the break, and Micah is throwing her body at me as if she hadn''t seen me for two weeks. "No! ''Cause I couldn''t do more than hug and kiss! "Uh, you should have. I''ve had enough resistance since the day after my birthday..." "No, my inquiry roared. The moment you did more than a hug and a kiss, Kara said you''d come and witness the crime scene like before! I really felt that way! Micah''s guess is a good hit. And Kara sees me and Micah snoozing, and if she was looking for that sight, she could take advantage of that auspicious luck and get into the scene where Micah and I are snoozing and watch in some way. I see...... I do feel like that was happening. "Then you are. Well, there''s plenty of time to do this, both here and there." "Eh heh heh, like no" I went there when I went to Earth, and I can''t even create such an inviolable situation for others, so let''s be plenty sweet at this hour. 483 Lesson 462: A Little Return The next morning. That''s before breakfast, too. In the middle of the room, where everyone was gathered, I put the Fantasy Rebellion. "Bye, Lil..." "Wahun! Lil puts her hands on Jizo-sama''s head and meditates her eyes. Lil is going to open a reincarnation shop and buy the right to go to the rest of the world and save features (tentatively). "Wahoo. I bought it! Once, take your hands off the Jizo and Lil will report to you in a shaky mood. "Then why don''t we pick an item to go to a different world and go fast? Because if Lil goes, everyone here will go with her." "Yeah.........!! Lil nods at me and then puts her hands on the head of Fantasy Fantasy Rebellion again. After a while, we got the usual message in our brains. [Go to ''Earth''. Please wait. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Move completed. Open your eyes. Open your eyes. That''s my room, morning on Earth. Looks like he came right down to the street where he was saved since the last time he was still sleeping. In the meantime, I want to see Miho''s face. I opened the curtains in the room and peered into the neighborhood. At the same time, the curtains in Miho''s room can be opened and his eyes can be seen through the window. Yeah, I knew it was cute, but what about the flowers? Miho opened the window, so I open the window, too. "Looks like there''s nothing wrong with that." "Ugh! I don''t know what you''re thinking, but for now, I''m gonna check the perimeter. I''m not trying to be obnoxious. When I made sure no one else was there, I took my lips to Miho''s. Beautiful Flowers noticed that too, put your body closer to this one and kiss me ___________ "You''re hot from the morning. I can''t tell you about people." "Sister, Brother Ayu, no..." "" Huh!? The window next door is open, and leaves and cherry blossoms are out the window with their faces and bodies, just like me and Mizuka. Apparently my younger brothers were watching me. I wasn''t there when I checked earlier. I wonder if it could have been longer between kissing than I thought or kissing. Embarrassed. I''m ashamed, but the leaves also yoshi Cherry Blossom''s head, and Cherry Blossom is bright red on her face and she looks happy. Is the degree of idiocy equivalent......? "Well no. In the meantime, please check with Mr. Sho." "That''s right." I pulled my neck in and contacted Sho on my smartphone. I got a reply right away and made sure they were coming right over there. But Lil says she''s not here. Mm-hmm. But I don''t know yet. There''s no way I''m good at living with Sho like that, so maybe he''s mixed up in our class. It had been five minutes since I looked at the clock. The four of us are a little rushed into each living room. "Ah... I had a dream, it came true! Good morning." "Oh, good morning! "" Ohhh. "" Your father and mother were already there. He seems kind of very happy. "No, good. I was afraid that the next day it would be a dream or something, and my dad..." "My mom, too. But good. I don''t think so." Well, I knew it was yesterday that we came back. "By the way, once you said you were going to that world again... did you really go? "Yeah. About three weeks" "" What!? 3 weeks!? Your father and mother are astonished to have their voices together. I can''t help it. "Really not for three weeks? Because you came back yesterday..." "I wonder if the timeline is different after all. Let''s talk about it later. Let''s have breakfast first." Breakfast such as eyeballs and toast is already available on the table. "Eh heh... heh, they made me eat that stuff yesterday from my dreams... my mom''s cooking, maybe she doesn''t look good..." "Ugh, yeah! That''s not true! Did you mean too much with the Omelette hashed beef sauce after all? Your mother is a little choked up. "Well, that''s okay. My mom is going to have me cook dinner for the rest of my life." "Seriously? "Seriously. My son can make dishes like super fancy restaurants. That, too, papa, doesn''t look like you''re struggling. Then we have to rely on it." Your mother smiled as she said so, but apparently this story is serious. "What will dreams be in the future? Seems to be a success in a world like that already. Are you a cook over here? "Huh..." I see. Cook, that''s not bad either. I feel pretty sloppy because I''m cooking so much better at bringing in my skills, but that''s an option too, Ari. "''Cause if you don''t eat fast, it''ll get cold." "Oh, yeah." To that urging of the leaves already sitting in front of the table, the three of us rushed to their seats and boiled the breakfast that your mother had made for us. ________ ______ ___ After I finished my breakfast, I washed my face, brushed my teeth, and changed into a uniform. Almost an hour has passed since I returned to Earth. Right now, I''m still in my face, and I was just laughing with Miho. It''s time. That''s what Leaf, who was talking to Cherry Blossom with his face out of the window just like me, said when he glimpsed the clock in his room. "Mm-hmm. I''ll be back." I choose to open my status and return to anasm. [Go to ''Anasm''. Please wait. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Move completed. Open your eyes. We open our eyes. Yeah, it''s the view of this mansion where I was until an hour ago. Me, Mika, Kanata, Sakura, Shaw... Lil''s got it right. "All right, you''re all here. Hey Mr. Lil, what''s Mr. Lil like ___________" Even though Kanata asks Lil that as soon as she opens her eyes, Lil does. "Wahoo... ahhh... wahoo" I saw Shaw''s face and wept and snuggled up enough to answer that question of Canata. "Duh, what''s going on, Lil!? Shaw hugged Lil''s shoulder and grabbed her in a good mood. That''s what I asked, but Lil shook her head a little later. "Show! Love it! Love it no............!!! I love you." With that screaming, I held him tight, strong, as if I had met someone I had always liked after a long time. 484 Lesson 463: The Weeping Wolf "Well... well. Oh, I mean, about Lil... oh, oh... uh... I love you... What''s going on all of a sudden...? She suddenly told me she loved me. Shaw cheeks shyly. Lil cried woefully without answering that question without seeing her leave such a show. Me and Mika, of course, are watching you with warm eyes. "Ahhh... ahhh..." "Hey, Lil? I won''t stop crying at all, Lil. Honestly, it''s not normal anymore. That... yes, there''s something approaching the way Micah cries when she first meets Micah in this world. "Wow, I''m just gonna talk to Lil for a second." Yes, Shaw gently stripped Lil from her body and said sorry. "Oh, that''s okay. You can take as long as you want." Micah is so nasty that I''ve never seen her before! That''s what I do. "Ah, oh. By the way, what is that nigga... Fine. I''ll talk to you for now." Shaw left this room and went back to the room that he raised to those two as he rubbed Lil''s back. "Hey, what happened? "Come on. Something unexpected happened again anyway." My brother answers Sakura''s question, probably the calmest of all. "Nevertheless... Shaw and Lil are getting totally in love." "Right. Looks like you''ll enjoy triple dating on Earth." Nah, me and Micah will try to relax and discuss it. Lil hugged Shaw while saying, "I love you, I love you," which would mean something happened during that hour. ... you know you don''t have to use your head. All right, then let''s ask Kanata, whose I.Q is so expensive. "What do you think happened to Lil? "What happened to Mr. Umlil? Considering it''s that reaction in just one hour, you can almost squeeze it into one." "What''s one of them? Are you done discussing this already, Kanata replies sooner or later. "First of all, the theory that my brother and sister Mika were sent somewhere randomly and with their memories intact when they first came to this world is different. Then it won''t be that far." Mm, that''s true. No matter how much Lil says he likes the show too much, he can''t oh to the point of an hour away. "Even if something happened to Mr. Lil himself, SK2 would take over. For example... even if a thug attacked you, you should be able to handle it on your own." Even if they do get attacked, the average person won''t have any teeth at all. I see, so it wasn''t sent at random? "So assuming Mr. Lil shows up near Mr. Shaw, you should be happy without crying, so there''s one thing you can think of. Mr. Lil was added to his memory." "Uh... does that mean Lil was given the information she needed to live and go on Earth? To Sakura''s question, Kanata shakes her head. "That''s a shame. Perhaps even more so. You should think that you''ve been given not only information to live and go, but also the past." I didn''t know the past was given...... eh, is that okay in the sense it is? I mean __________ "I think I''ve figured it out already, but I think Mr. Lil has been experiencing life once. Or have the memories of its created past come together?" Yeah, that''s what I mean. Sure, that''s how you cry. "So, even more likely is that God... is matching our Tsuji. If it fits in with Lil''s" Past on Earth, "which also means he likes Shaw, then yeah." Uh, Kanata is just Kanata. Better than your brother or something at all! "Great, that''s Kanata. Sister, I''m glad you''re so smart." "Ugh, yeah......" With praise, I stretched Kanata''s head a bit but stroked her, but Kanata looked subtle. _____ ___ _ "Shit, I''m back" Only Shaw came back to this room. In the meantime, two hours actually. "Where''s Lil? "Is Lil tired of crying or is she tired all at once?" Well, if you were crying so hard, you''d be tired. But I don''t think that''s how a sturdier beast would fall... after all, Kanata is right, and the idea of a system with more memories seems right. "At this hour... now you''re flirting, huh? "Huh!? Sakura is stunned by Micah''s words. But Shaw shook his head hard and denied it. "Yes, no... especially" "What a shame" Micah says that really unfortunately. Oh, my God, I was just wondering if Shaw and Lil were doing something grown up, too, but that didn''t seem to happen. "So... what happened? "Well, that''s it ____________" Shaw told us what Lil told us. 485 Episode 464: The Lil of the Earth ___________ Me and Lil came back to our room. "Are you all right? Lil snorted her neck furiously as she cried. I''ll rub your back. "Something happened? In an hour." "Yeah.... Higg... you''re not. I''m just glad I made it to the show." Are you saying you''re crying because you''re happy to see me? Would Lil have depended on me so much that I didn''t fit in for an hour? No... it shouldn''t have been that serious. "We would have been together until an hour ago" "Oh, and I don''t know... But it''s not! What should I do? I''m trying so hard to tell you something, but you''re crying too hard to talk about it. "For now... wait till you calm down, so talk to me when you calm down" "Yeah. Uh... show. Lost _____" "Fine. It''s in the room. Do whatever you want." "Wahun! Since Lil had been looking at this one with his hands wide open, I figured out what he wanted to do, and I allowed it before I could tell everyone. Lil hugs me. As usual, my chest... I don''t know what to say. I don''t know what else to do. "Nice..." "Me, too." Five minutes later, Lil stopped crying and looked up at me with a hug. His eyes are congested, but he has a puppy-like look that was dumped sometime ago. "Ahhh... oh, thank you. Uh... uh, if I could see you on Earth, I _____" Of course, this relationship stays the same. "Wahun! Has it become possible to predict what Lil is saying lately? Lil laughed with real pleasure and she has been holding it back hard again. I''ll stroke Lil''s head. He touched the left and right so much that his tail seemed to rip off. "... Mm. I''m calm." Did Lil say that to his satisfaction? "Right. Then will you tell me what happened? "Yeah. I''ll talk." Lil stops hugging me and sits back normally. "First of all... apparently I''m supposed to be a human being who lived on Earth from the beginning" "Right." Well, that''s likely to happen. It''s too difficult on Earth to suddenly come to this world like Alim and let him live in town without any opposite bitterness. "His name is Lil Fuen. He''s 16." "What''s your gender? "Let, gender? It''s a woman." Lil looks strange, but there are examples like Alim. My girlfriend apparently stays a proper girl. "So... as soon as I went to Earth, I was God... so, I wonder. He sent me a message." That''s just like us. Is there a god after all? "Anything, he said, injecting memories into me. I was told that personal history was important when living and going on Earth, so I would prepare it. Then came the history that was made in me." "Oh, really?" Is it that easy to make people''s history? No, it''s God, so I guess it''s easy. "So, what past was it? "Hmmm _________________" _________ _______ ___ Approximately 50 minutes later, he told me about Lil''s past in disguise. Lil said she was... an orphan. I already know enough about Japanese people because of our facial features, and I hear that the orphanage where Lil lived is in a completely different place than Japan. Because many of the other children who were in the place and the adults who looked after them were blonde, gray-skinned and blue-eyed. Also, Lil seems to be studying a lot about Japan in the setting that he likes Japan. I''ve been transferred as a foreigner, and you think you can handle Japanese already? And the reason I like Japan, that''s me. You think I helped you when you came to Japan for a trip? And not once, not twice. So he totally fell in love with me (Lil blushed when we talked about this) and said he was determined to move to Japan. So when he came back here, he was so happy to see me, and to... love me... that he cried. And, well, this is what it looks like when you just sum up what''s important. I was also asked in detail what the orphanage would be like if it were true, and how I spent my time in the school in that foreign country. "Wow, that''s it." Lil says so while rubbing her eyes like she''s asleep. "Oh well.... Lil" by the way "Wahoo... what? Lil only talks about me and my country being different, and he didn''t tell me which country he was in, so I''ll ask him here. "What is the country of origin of that lil... where is it? "Oh. You''ve always said foreign. Because as far as I''m concerned, I just thought it was coming to Japan.... Norway is a country." "... Huh!? of, Norway¡­. Yes, no, I felt something like that. I don''t think so. But I''m an orphan... I speak Japanese... and I have a 16-year-old girl from Norway...!! "Ri, lil! I accidentally grabbed Lil''s shoulder. "Wahun!? What!? "Lil, haven''t you signed up for ''Homestay for Overseas Orphan Stay in Japan''?!? When she yells like that, Lil pats her eyes and then answers. "Wow, I do sign up, but how the hell does Shaw know that? "No... that''s... Now we have a discussion with our mothers about whether or not to pick up a girl from Norway at home ______" Before I ran out, Lil hugged me hard. I''m crying again. 486 Episode 465: Thank Fate. "Is this... is this a great thing?!? I know how you feel. I''m hugging you. I stroked Lil''s head again. "I... I mean, I must have been the girl that Shaw was saying about that application!? I mean, I guess that''s what you''re saying!? "That''s what I''m saying. Today or the day after, Mom and Dad are going to sign up. I''ll explain when you get back from me too." Lil cries again for a while before walking away from me and wiping her tears. And Lil smiled when I slipped her fingers at the tears that were not wiped off her cheek. Oh, sweetie. "I have to thank destiny for this... yeah, maybe it worked better for me like God of Messages" "Maybe so." "Hehe. They stay with Shaw...! I hear the house you''re staying at will let you choose if I want. I''ll definitely be there. Was it a" Mr. Fire Noh "fit? Oh, it fits. Well, I guess we were supposed to meet in the other world a few times. I remember helping a foreign woman in Japan... only about twice, but there was no such thing as Lil Fuen in it, so I''m sure it was a match. "And then... show. I just remembered something." "Hmm, what? "Me, I''m going to talk to Shaw''s parents in front of the show about my birth in the other world." "............... right" Lil seems to have figured it out after she was troubled. I''m a little nervous. You have a face. I don''t think there''s been any before. "So, uh, listen to me ugly... yeah, it''s awful to think back from the side... and if you hate me... yes, maybe you don''t want to be stuck up to the other world..." "Hey. Don''t worry, we don''t have all of them. Shh, I like... Yes, no, I love it. ''Cause, yes, you''re telling me! I''ve bitten you, but I don''t care. ... I really wanted to say it cool like some kind of boyfriend role in a comic book, but wouldn''t I? At the same time I hugged Lil hard. "Wahoo... thanks. Unless you don''t like the show, it''ll stay with you for the rest of your life! My love for the show has doubled with my memory." "Oh, wow." On the contrary, I wonder if Lil can discern me. Yes, no, I guess not if you''re in love with me so far. He said he was twice as fond, and I guess that''s why he cried and hugged me. Glad to hear it. Damn! "Wow, there''s still a couple of weeks before I see you over there with the show." "Sort of." "Wahoo, I''ll definitely miss the show. You can come back here and see me any time you want. And I want to enjoy Japanese culture. It''s all about memory for me. It''s like being shown pictures and videos. I want ramen or something." "Oh, wow." I never thought the words "photo" and "video" would come out of Lil''s mouth. I knew you had memories coming in. It''s easier to talk about things. We didn''t have a common topic and we used to get stuck in conversations. You can''t be treated like lovers to each other. "Not only that, but the planet is also developing in a different direction from this world, and the memories come in and I know a lot about it. It''s also interesting to think about the convenience differences between anasm and the planet." "Oh, yeah." Maybe Lil is smart after all. Well, that''s good. I guess I''m smart enough to be written guttural that I''m smart for prints looking for a homestay destination. "Later, Shaw. I know a lot more than that. Psychology, physiology, the Earth is overwhelmingly up there." "Ooh, sort of." "Yes, I''ve been wondering a little..." Before I open my mouth to inquire, Lil puts his hand on his chest and leans over his face. Hey, what the fuck!? "I don''t know if my breasts fall under Shaw''s favorite" boobs "thing." "Oh!? "Apparently, I do. Sounds like a show preference... hehe, glad to hear it. Hey." Lil looks at my face alternately with his own chest, then, like every once in a while, hands on his clothes and takes them off all at once __________! "And then... well, the sight of the show... that, right? You go to the chest every now and then...? Oh, I''m sorry if I overthought you. Phew..." He''s making his face brighter red than usual and showing his chest (?) Lil.... gaze, were you finding out? I sat on the floor, and I sat down. "I''m sorry. Ah! "Wow, wow!? Why not? Wow, my body is all dedicated to the show! You don''t have to worry about it! Um, what I''m saying is if you like it, I want you to like me... oh, you know, I''m embarrassed as far as I''m concerned about the morals of the planet... I can''t believe you want an answer soon." "Okay. I can''t work my head off for now, and please try again." "Ugh, yeah." I accidentally said it off quite calmly. Even if I remember the morals of the planet, Lil''s attitude toward me won''t change¡­ I knew they liked me a lot. I am. Something strange reconfirmed my love from Lil. "Wow, on the contrary, I''m the one from the show...... wow" "Hey Lil, I was wondering earlier, aren''t you pretty sleepy? I''ll put my clothes back on and say that to Lil, who yawned before he tried to confess anything to me. "Wow, did you find out? I''m sure it''s because my memories are pouring in all at once..." "Then go to sleep. In the meantime, tell the Alims what happened to Lil." Lil gave an answer after comparing my face to his own chest. "Then will you do that? Good night." "Oh, good night." When I made sure Lil was in bed, I walked out of this room to escape and went back to Arim and the others. 487 Lesson 466: Good Condition "______ That''s why" Shaw explained to me what happened during the hour Lil was on Earth. "I see, good for you! Now you''ve got nothing to worry about, Lil, of course. If the girl who''s coming to stay home is Lil herself, she won''t have to say it anymore." "Whoa!" "Now you can always flirt with Lil properly! Micah is messing around. It''s so annoying. "Ooh. No, I don''t know if I have a father or a mother..." "It''s okay. I''ll figure it out." That doesn''t sound like advice... Shaw kept talking when he cheeked in embarrassment. "That''s what I''m saying, so I think Lil will be here as a transfer student in a month or so." "I get it. You''re a transfer student... first time in our school year." "Right. Well, he''s not half as hard as a transfer exam, and you don''t have a choice, do you? Um, our school, because it seems so annoying when I see it. All of them. I don''t know because I''ve never compared it to any other high school. "Still, what happened to that foreign child who was supposed to come? Yes, Kanata has said. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s been Lil''s sacrifice. Heh. If that''s the case... I''m sorry... but I kind of feel like this has been set up for a long time. God knows Lil''s coming to Earth and he''s ready..." I kind of feel that way, too. Everyone else thought so, and I didn''t try to talk about it any more. "Then we know where Mr. Lil is, and we''ll decide the next day we go home and the day we come back" That''s what Kanata says. The day I go home and the day I come back, this time I am. I don''t know, I feel sorry for Lil for not seeing the show for a while and ______ "I''m going... a little sloppier than I planned, and I''ll do it after Lil wakes up for a while. So it''s a day on Earth before you come back." "Yeah, let''s do that." That''s why I''ve set a date for this trip home. For now, I mean a day. Just like before. "For now, Lil''s nap time is... about 2-3 hours, what do we do in the meantime? I haven''t had time for more than two hours. But Mika gave me a plan for it right away. "I don''t know... hehe, I wish I could spend more time like this" Micah came cheeky as she hugged me in the arm. Oh, yeah... you mean that. "Well, I guess it''s nice to spend some time with each other." "Right. Then I''ll go back to my room, too." Kanata and Sakura, Shaw went back to his room. Then we''re off too. "That''s right... Yasuko..." Me and Micah also went back to the love nest¡­ the two of us. ______ _____ ___ "Wow, I''m sorry, guys. I fell asleep, so take my time." "Yeah, fine." Before lunch in this world, Lil woke up and apologized that way. For the past two and a half hours, Micah and I have been doing things that we can''t do because we have eyes on the planet. Well, since daylight... Looks like Kanata and Sakura played board games and stuff. Shaw didn''t dive in where Lil was sleeping or anything like that (you usually accompany her to bed), he said he was muscular. "Well, let''s go to Earth" "Oh, wait a minute! Lil stops me trying to put my hand on the head of the vault. "Wow, I''ll give everyone my contact info." That''s what I said, and you''ve really told me about them. I''m just a little surprised I never thought I''d hear the word smartphone, email, or call app from a resident of this world. Well, yeah, Lil wants to play sophomore year in high school, too. Is it natural to have some kind of calling equipment? I''ll call you when I get back. "Yeah." Again, I choose to return to Earth with my hands on the head of the vault. I immediately returned to the state just before I went to Anasm a few hours ago. Just now, there''s a beautiful flower in uniform right in front of me. Through the window, though. "Okay, well, I guess I''ll just call Lil." "Right." Me and Mika take the smartphone and enter the ID of Lil''s calling app. Norwegian... is it? Although it normally looks English, it may be pronounced differently or something. "LIL" written name came up, so I chose it and signed up as a friend. Immediately afterwards, Lil contacted me about one of the features of this calling app, the goop feature that allows friends to make rooms and make calls to each other, and the fact that Lil invited me to this. It''s Lil. I''m Norwegian but I can speak Nihongo so I don''t have to send it to you in English or Norwegian > I''m so fluent, I''m so fluent in Japanese. Looks like it''s true to say you''re smart after all. Lil, it''s me, it''s the show. < Sho. Glad to hear from you, thanks! Sho sent me. Or how Lil makes Sho a kanji notation and Sho writes himself a show. < Lil, it''s Alim! My real name is Ayumu. < Lil, it''s Mika! Me and Mihana keep sending it like that. Oh, it looks like Leaves and Cherry Blossom are in the room, too. < Alim, Micah! Alim is Ayumu''s name in this world. But I heard there are a lot of guys named Ayumu. > Oh, shit. Speaking of which, in Lil ''I stayed a girl. I''ll talk to you when Lil gets here. For now, I understand. After that, Ip and Sakura also contacted me. Lil handles it just like we do. After a while it was time to go to school, so once I stopped exchanging messages with Lil, Me and Mihana went outside. 488 gossip valentine! "You know why I called... Midnight. I summoned my sister, Cherry Blossom, and Lil to the kitchen of this mansion. The men are still asleep. "I know. It''s Valentine''s Day tomorrow...! "Wow, I know a hundred things. It''s... Japanese culture." Looks like they''re both already wearing aprons and motivated. This event is not in anatomy. But from us, we tell the people we love the truth with chocolate, an important event! I really need to make chocolate. "So, sister, what''s the ingredient? "There it is already." The ingredients needed to make sweets, prepared with the Dark Matter Creator skills I received from my dreams. Kind of like last year all I had was cocoa powder... struggling to finally make heart-shaped cookies, but maybe that''s a dream. On second thought, I was only on Earth last year. "Skills are handy." "You didn''t have to worry about how to make chocolate." "Hehe, that''s not all. I made a lot of books about this introduction to chocolatiers and secret recipes... to say so.... a lot of hard work and make a lot of chocolate filled with love! "" Yeah!! _____ __ _ "" "I could do it! Our... love for each thinker made chocolate. Carefully remove them one by one from the refrigerator I made that specializes in cooling (1 minute becomes 1 hour). "Cherry blossoms are usually made into heart-shaped chocolates." "Yeah. I figured simplicity would be best.... Well... I was ashamed to write." Cherry chocolate is regular milk chocolate of normal size. Its chocolate has cherry blossom lettering: ''To the leaves. I like it!''. I wonder if the cherry blossoms would melt like chocolate from your head if you got this. "You''re chocolate, give it to me in a mood" "Yeah, sister. I''ll work hard!" Cherry blossoms are just like me, and until last year, I gave them to you while telling you they were ''friend chocolate''. You really meant it, of course, because you know your sister! "Lil''s out, too. Is that normal? Just like cherry blossoms, Lil''s also chocolate mixed with nuts that says'' Dear Sho, with all my heart ''in heart form. "Hmm? I guess... uh, because that''s usually the one with the nuts I made to give it to you. Tastes like the most hassle free. My love for the show is stuck! "Heh... hmm? I found something weird in the fridge... rather than this... "Lil... this..." "That''s 1/12 size show-shaped chocolate. Made with stories." "Oh, yeah." "Yeah. I wanted to make it once! It''s very sophisticated. Looks like Sho really shrunk to a twelfth size and got chocolated from the top. "Well, the rest is for eating. Sakura and Mika made it for normal eating, didn''t they? "Yeah. Right." "I made it.... So, what kind of chocolate is it for your sister to give? Cherry blossoms peek into my chocolate. Chocolate for me to give, too, after all, regular chocolate. The letter you''re writing is "I have a dream, I love you". "After all, chocolate is normal for everyone to give to you." "This is the best way to convey love." "Yeah, yeah." We quickly wrap up the chocolate for you.... Now I''m ready to give it to you! All you have to do is give it to everyone around lunch! _____ _ "Wow, I have something to give you." "Ready? "Wahoo." After about an hour after lunch. At 2: 14 p.m., we set our sights on the dreamers. "Ma... no way..." "No way. Yes!" I give chocolate to a dream. tremendous satisfaction. Looks like you really poured a piece of my heart into your dreams! "Wow... thanks! "Of course, because you''re a real chocolate! Oh, and don''t worry, I''ll give it to you properly on February 14th, even on Earth." Having dreams looked seriously at the chocolate from my heart, I open the wrapping paper and read the letters I wrote. "Me... no, I love you too, Micah. I''ll pay you back." "Yeah! Huh...... ugh! Had a dream kissed me, Sweet as chocolate... --- "What do you think? "Oh, wow, I''m so glad! This is the first time I''ve ever had a real chocolate! "Hehe, shall we? I''m glad you''re happy. How about this, by the way? "Uh... oh, me!? --- "... ho, because it''s fateful chocolate. You made it for real? "Oh, I''m so happy. Thanks Cherry Blossom" "Ugh, yeah. I guess I''d be glad if you were happy." "I have to stick around for White Day and give it back. Thanks so much anyway! I like cherry blossoms too... I love them." "Uhhh... uhh, yeah..." --- ###### (D) The rear filling is overflowing 2/14. I also wrote last year on Valentine''s Day where the two lovable people in this novel are loving each other, but this year there have been two more pairs of them. So a year has passed since you first got on the illustration to the level manufacturer, I suppose. Not long. Thank you. That''s why there are illustrations this year. I drew it myself, as usual. It''s the new Valentine''s Day version of Micah. I wish I was a little more documentary and pictorial than I was last year. Would it have gone up both ways? It''s hard to judge for yourself, but for now I''d like to level up both of the protagonists in this piece as well, aiming at the level of "I might be selling them to a bookstore," thanks for your continued support! Besides. I compared last year''s illustration to this year''s illustration. If you haven''t seen last year''s illustration, please. 489 Episode 467: Longtime School Attendance "Ah yum! As I went outside, I feathered a thin jacket in my uniform and a beautiful flower with a school bag hugged me. You''re my neighbor, so there''s only a 10 step walk between my house and the front door of Miho''s house. ... That, for a moment, I think my mother nigged out the front door, but I don''t know if it''s my fault. "Eh heh. Go!" "Ugh." Me and Mihana didn''t turn ____________ into a boulder while holding each other, and they might recognize that combining arms was too flirtatious for their surroundings, so I just walked with my lover''s connection and held my hand. Mizuka understands, too, but she seems a little dissapointed. "Ah, good morning. There''s a dream, Mihana. We''re not getting along today." It''s my neighbor''s aunt Imai. He calls us every morning. "Good Morning" "Good morning! "Oh, I really don''t get along better today than usual. Why do we hang out...... that? You''re not holding hands? This guy comes through us just like Sho, but he seems to have noticed a connection between me and Miho''s lover. "Eh heh. Yes, it is." "But maybe... you started dating? "Yes... there was a lot yesterday..." Imai opened her eyes quackly as if she were surprised, or even a whale pull, and was surprised, and the next voice. "Yeah eh!? Hey... hey!! This guy''s not usually the type to shout out, but that''s how he lost his temper over what we started dating. Neighbors who come out on the way. "Duh, what''s up!? "That... dream, you and Mihana? "We''re holding hands!? Five or six of them have come out. There''s Kyono-san in here who taught me karate. It is no exaggeration to say that my life in the other world has worked because of this man. I have to thank you sometime next time. Anyway. "You know, you know, I had a dream that you and Mihana started dating yah-yah! "Ha... finally." "Fourteen years. That was a long time." That''s what I''ve been saying. Not only that, they started asking me all sorts of questions about when the "wedding" or "what do you do with the date", so me and Mihana used the pretext of being late for school to get away with it and dispersed from the spot. "Ha ha... that was tough" "Yeah, but a lot of people are rooting for us." Beautiful flowers laugh nicely. Oh, oh, cute as an angel. Me and Miho always use it. I hear hissopotamus a few times on the road. Regardless, that was mostly directed at me and Miho. "Hey... that kid''s super cute as shit, huh? "Oh, but you have a boyfriend. Leah charging... hmm? The girl next door is a girl, too. So cute..." "No, but a man''s uniform... oh, that''s it. It''s a dream and a beautiful flower." "Ah, that famous. I knew it, Leah." Yes, it is. When Miho and I walk together, we hear this conversation every morning, or we get jizzed. Not only do they look a little gullible like right now, but they''re also normal people. Ma, I know why. Because if there were 100 beautiful flowers, I would go out of my way to add 900 people there and it would be 1000, and all those 1000 of them would be cute enough to start staring once they turned around... I think so. And I think I''m cute, too. I don''t know what to say myself. While blushing a little, me and Mihana reached the station without letting go of my hand. Take the train for two stops from here and walk straight from that station for about 10 minutes to school. By the way, Sho is probably a few minutes closer to the station than we are, so he gets to school a little earlier than us once every two times. The other half will be with us. For the record, trains don''t stop when heavy snow or typhoons come from technological innovations. This seems so convenient, but the last generation before that was six years before we were born, so I''m not sure about the benefit. It doesn''t stop and it''s natural... like? "Ah... dreams and flowers..." "Isn''t that the same atmosphere as usual? The same is true of the different high school people at the platform in the station. Me, Mika, and Sho... Ye and Sakura seem pretty famous together. I wonder why. We go into the home on a recurring ticket, and we all generally look over here while we wait for the train. Some people, as if in a painting, have a bit of a dangerous eye, and some have a resentful eye for Leah charging. __________ I know me and Miho are adorable and envious, but I want you to be a little smug. "The train will come ______" A few minutes later, the train arrived, so Miho and I boarded. I don''t have many people because I always get out a little early, so I can sit down. ... well, the only reason I get out early is because there are people on the train who say it''s easy and they get sexual flirting. Miho seems to be a target even for me. I don''t know. Well, thanks to some Guardian, I haven''t seen that in the past year and a half. He''s even said to be ''the strongest'' in this city. Guardian, even though it''s not bad. Maybe he''s afraid of it. By the way, leaves and cherry blossoms are on the same route (which is obvious because they''re in the same school at a medium high school roll), but even with glasses, cute cherry blossoms have never been done that at all. I guess the leaves are dead anyway. Well, not only do I avoid morons, but I also appreciate being put in a chair when I get on the train early. Me and Mika sat in a chair keeping each other''s bodies close within common sense. 490 Episode 468: Love Love Love School Attendance After two stops the train stops and the door opens. Me and Mihana reconnected their hands and came out of the station through a ticket. I knew my gaze would gather so much. We have a lot of students in our school... especially me and Miho, so maybe it''s easy to get noticed. Ma, I''ve been experiencing Mika and I ever since I was so tempted to be noticed by people, and it''s good because I don''t think I''d particularly care if I didn''t go too far. So I don''t care who pays attention to me, so Miho and I are gonna keep walking to school. "Hey, I have a dream. Always... this is how we went to school together." "Yeah. Right." "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh Yes, smudges and beautiful flowers say. "Even while we''ve been walking together like this, I was thrilled because I had a dream nearby... yeah, I am. Ever." "Ha ha... you were also beautiful flowers. Because I liked it too... because I like it! Shit, very good vibe. Even when we were just walking together like this, my chest felt like dancing. Although it was much the same from kindergarten to middle and high school, each time. That''s why I forgot about it in the game. I didn''t happen to go to school with Beautiful Flowers, by chance a vase fell over my head, I accidentally died of a bad beating, I was accidentally flown to another world, and I was reunited with Beautiful Flowers by chance. ... Something''s amazing. Miho stares at me. I look at Micah, too. As cute as ever. I want to hug you. But I can''t have a hug right now. If that''s what you think. "Ah...! When Mihana shrugged so, she quickly embraced my arm and began to move on with her fast feet as it was. And as soon as I thought about it, I held my hand back, and it went back to normal. "What''s wrong? "Ah... no, for now... I have a dream." Yeah, well, for now, it was where I died. A traumatic and natural place for Miho. "It''s all right now, because I''ll never be gone from before Miho." "Yeah!" Beautiful flowers smile. You''re like an angel. ___________ Excuse me. I''ll be right there. So while I was immersed in sentiment, someone who was considered to be a girl student at our school went out of their way to push Me and Beautiful Flowers down this expansive path. And look back at this one, and check this one out with your eyes as if it was also a grudge. "What... yeah, yeah, what!? I was stunned out loud. Yeah, that face looks familiar... or the same class of girl, Sanada. "Oh no! Sa Na." That''s what Miho said in nostalgia. Mihana nicknames Sanada that. Well, that''s what every girl in my class calls me. "Oh, wow... micha... Oh, that? Next door is Micah''s daughter-in-law, right? "Mm-hmm. I wish you''d tell me you''re Miho''s son-in-law." I''ll tell you what, too. "Ha... ha, son-in-law? Oh, I was wondering which rear charging is snuggling near school... So far we''ve both been allergic, no kidding, it felt like we were less than best friends and lovers, right? "Well, until now..." "Hey." What a combination of me and Mika to answer. Finally, Sanada''s face is starting to look incredible. "Oh, come on, are you seriously dating? "" Yeah. " "Yep..." Oh, my God, even if there''s something wrong with me and Miho hanging out... "Something like a lily" "No, I''m not." "No, you''re not." "But it looks like a lily... and this... could be the big news. You know, you were off yesterday, right? You three were resting, weren''t you? What''s going on? Whoa. Apparently Sanada doesn''t remember me and Mika being dead. When you don''t remember someone you know from middle school, are you still the only next of kin who remembers that? "Hey... a lot of things, a lot of things. Well... anyway, I''m in a memorial relationship." "Ha... ha... because I''ve been watching it for so long... But now we finally have this school... yeah, two top idols in the area have lovers..." No, top idol. Is Miho still in there? "Anyway...... Anyway! Bye! I have to let you know, because I have to! As he noticed something haphazardly, Sanada opened her eyes and somehow dashed away from me and Mihana while doing the same thing twice, going to school first. He said, "Look, it was close." "Haha, I sure might be" I know that. It could have been something. "I wonder if we''re all having this reaction today" "Come on, I don''t know" Me and Mihana took a friendly journey along the school path with a few minutes left, with a lot of attention, and arrived at the school. 491 Episode 469: Long Time School When we got to school, Miho and I opened the dumpster first. More than 5 letters come out of Miho''s Dumpster. Mihana puts the letter in her bag because it''s pathetic for a boulder to tear it down at school. I also turned about 4 letters in my dumpster into my own bag. This is an event that takes place every day from around middle school students. By the way, most of the letters that come to Mizuka are men (women for some reason once every 3 days). The letters that come to me have a 80% chance of same-sex. Content? Of course it''s a love sentence. And after doing routine events like this for a long time, we go past the hallway and several classrooms and get to our classroom, 2-C. By the way, I haven''t held it since I walked into school grounds because it''s not very nice to oversnuggle on campus. "Seriously, Sanada, is that serious!? "Because they said so earlier. He said he had become a liar." "The archangel and the little devil... at last..." Looks like the classroom is lightly noisy. Me and Mihana usually make noise when people shouldn''t be there because they come to school early. I don''t care what you think. You seem to be talking about me and Miho. I mean, what is an archangel and a little devil? In the meantime, Mihana and I opened the laterally open door with a galloping noise and went inside the classroom. "" Ohh! When Miho and I said that at the same time, everyone stopped talking and paid attention here. Sho hasn''t arrived yet. "... in spite of what you normally do? That''s what Yamamoto, the number one tall (185cm) in this class, said. I guess that''s what I said when I saw you walking with each other next door that nothing changed from normal. "No, he said it was unusual! They''re dating! "Are you serious, Narumi? To such a mountain inquiry, Me and Mihana would look at each other and nod at each other as if it were a signal ____________ "Yeah... me and Miho..." "Uh, heh... we started dating." Nah, I''m ashamed to say it, holding hands with each other. And a more gushing classroom. "Seriously -!? "Fuhihi...... nice" "See, I told you." There''s only six people in this class right now, including me and Miho, but they''re still noisy enough. "Lily...! Seriously, lilies! "No, I''m a man." "You just adore it when you say it with your cheeks inflated." Do they still think it''s a lily? I''ve often been helped by this look, but on the contrary, I often feel weird. "Mmm..." "You adore ''Mmm...'' I wonder, by the way, what about Lord Benki? In fact, we only look like we''re loose." Ikezan, who is the number one geek in this class and sounds like a severe geek in the way he talks, for some reason looks like a male idol, asked Miwa. It''s handsome + Zannen and it''s you, Ikezan. "I wish I liked it, including this lovely place with dreams." "Wow... he''s the best Madonna in the area." "Kopo! This is a backyard! But you''re not jealous because this is Lord Ali." Some people call me Ali. Don''t tell me, but I''ll say Ali. I found out my username in my game, Ikezan. Since you started calling me Lord Ali, quite a few people have come to say that. "In the first place, Narumi... Ari himself is Madonna." "Seriously, it is." Everyone in the classroom nodded their necks with unh. I decide not to care if they tell me I look like a girl anymore. Exactly tired. After that, Sanada asked me how I started dating and how far I had said it, so I made it up and told him appropriately for now. First of all, I had a fight yesterday while I was off, and in the meantime, Miho told me her romantic heart, and found out it was both thoughts, so I started dating her. I decided I even kissed him on the progress. Seems like neither Miho nor I are supposed to have an adult experience in this world, and maybe it''s not a lie. My classmates kept coming into the 2-C classroom while I was explaining it, and as soon as I finished explaining it, Sanada focused on girls, Yamakami focused on Ikeike boys, and Ikezan told my fellow male and female geeks. "Whoa, whoa! Much later than usual, Sho enters the classroom. I smiled when I saw Miho and I were holding hands and asking a lot of questions while boys and girls (more girls in proportion) screwed us up. "Ah, the volcano. You know what? Not as good as between me and Sho, but, well, a good friend of mine, about a normal friend, runs over to Sho, saying that. Sho smiled louder and opened his mouth before the mountain said everything. "I know, you have dreams and flowers, right? "Oh, well, you guys are close." "Well, I guess I''ll be the one to get along at those two weddings." Ahhhhh! Sho''s usual dialogue is back! I''ve been using it less often since I came to Anasm! That niggling, sayin ''so, you came home! "It''s going to be real, too." "That." Sho joins the circle of conversations after a while, and Miho and I accelerate. That went on even as the teacher came into the classroom for the morning homeroom. In other words, the teacher joined the conversation. He talked about his wife''s familiarity, and then he inspired us. Anyway, while they were messing with me the whole time, the interaction class started after a while, and it became quiet. That''s a lie, and each of the teachers came up with something about us. That lasted all day. ......... all schools by a group of fast-mouthed girls, mainly Sanada... no, it''s another story that tells a tremendous amount of speed that we''re dating around this area. 492 Episode 470: The School of Siblings (Ye/Cherry Blossom) Ten minutes after Hayashi and Mihana went to school, Leaf and Cherry Blossom were out and meeting up near the front door. "In uniform without glasses... fresh after all" "Really? But surely there may be no discomfort around the ears and eyes." I let cherry blossoms do the quick-moving motion of glasses. "I can''t wait to hear what they all say." "Well, I don''t think I''m going to react that big. I just took off my glasses." "No... I guess not at all...." When Ye smiles after saying so, he broadly reaches out to the cherry blossoms. "Ho, are you really going to school holding hands...? "Oh, sure. Not if you don''t want to." While making a slight expression, Ye tried to pull his hand in, but Cherry Blossom hastily continued his words. "No... you didn''t say a word you didn''t like, did you? If the leaves say no..." "I really do." "Ahhh... ok... yeah" The cherry blossom shook that thin hand that was reached out to him as he turned his face bright red. Leaf''s fingers were also immediately closed to wrap the cherry palms, leaving the two completely in a state where they were holding hands and seeing each other, although not their planned lover connection. "Then let''s go." "Ugh, yeah." Even though the sight of the mothers, who seemed so niggardly, came from near the front door, the two did not deal with it and continued to walk silently. After a while, those two can speak up. "Oh, good morning, Ye and Cherry Blossom! "Oh... good morning! Imai-san." "Oh... oh, no... su" He was the neighbor Imai, who even spoke to their brother and sister a dozen minutes ago. "Ah alas, Ip, I''m still protecting you today, cherry blossom!... Um, isn''t that different than usual? Imai looks at the two of them as if he sees something strange, then glances at them and realizes two things. "That... uh, cherry blossoms? What about glasses?" "Meh, I left my glasses at home..." "Oh, well, I''ll have to pick it up soon." "Yes, no, you don''t have to..." Ye explained to Imai and the other neighbors who were watching, "I don''t know why," that the cherry blossom eyes have been looking normal since this morning. "Oh... that''s good. Bye! "Huh... a miracle? "No, I don''t know... I heard you''d be almost blind if you didn''t have those special glasses..." All those who were under these two circumstances who could have listened were rejoiced and cried out in celebration, but at the same time tilted their necks. On the spot, the leaves swept me up wondering if it would be good because of the congratulations. "So, auntie, can I ask you another question? Cherry Blossom always grabbed Ye''s arm, didn''t he? Today..." Imai and the other neighbors look into the hands where cherry blossoms and leaves grip each other. Usually Leaves always lent their arms to cherry blossoms when going out with them, such as boarding and dropping school, to help cherry blossoms whose eyes were abnormally bad and could not be said to have good vision. Only once, it has been featured on television under the theme "A Child Train Boy Helping a Blind Girl," and since then it has become famous in this part of the world, as has the presence of his brother and sister. "Is that okay with you? I mean, we started dating." "What... yeah. Yes, you''re right. Yes." "Ha... What, you weren''t dating? "That show. Then they said it was like they were promising to get married... no, well, I don''t know who would have seen it." That''s what people around me say to me, and the leaves and cherry blossoms blush badly. In essence, my classmates have been fooling me for a while. "Nevertheless, there was a dream earlier that you and Miho had, but those two were starting to date, right? "Indeed." "That." "What... hey... it''s a coincidence, coincidence" Ye answers that in a hurry. "It''s a coincidence... there are things that tie together... Naruko-san and Kuroki..." "That''s all I''m saying." "Oh well... uh, it''s time for us to go to school" "Ha, ha." Before being asked deeply about things, the two of them tried to leave the scene to escape in order not to be messed with any more. Those two, Imai speaks to Cherry Blossom. "Yeah, good luck studying! Oh, I''ve been thinking for a while, cherry blossoms, you look so much like your sister! "Ho, is that true!? Thank you... uh... bye! Looking like his sister, Sakura took her hand off the leaves on her way to walk and lowered her head gently with a dust as she was told otherwise than inside her body and her face was broken. And immediately re-shake your hand with the leaves, very naturally. The two walked again for a while before discussing what had just been said. "Hey, hey, did we look so good to each other? "Well, that''s what everyone says, including my brother, my sister, my parents." "Oh, yeah. I guess it''s because the leaves have always been on my side. Um... you know, thanks for protecting me all the time." "Ugh, yeah." The cherry blossoms bring the body closer to the leaves, even though they are shy. Ye accepted it silently. "And then... I knew I was in your sister? "That''s why I''ve been telling you. You can be too confident." "Eh... yeah" 493 Episode 471: At the School of Sisters (Ye/Cherry Blossom) "Hey, Leaf? "What? At the school dumpster where I took the train and reached it through the exact same path as my brothers. Cherry blossoms began to ask questions to most and leaves. "Well... love letter you''re still in today..." "Yeah. About one less bottle today than when I came to school before." Ye will bag about those two letters for now. "I knew the love letter was twirling every day, but here''s the thing... to make it look clear..." "Well, did I get jealous? "............ yeah" "Oh." Cherry blossoms floated with an uneasy look, while leaves seemed really happy with it. "Well, but I''m also surprised that cherry blossoms are getting so much attention on the road right now" "Mmm..." On the road until Leaf and Cherry Blossom came here, the two remained unnoticed by people. Leaves were more eye-catching than usual, but on this day I''ve looked back and paid attention to the cherry blossoms as if they were bound to be roadside passers-by, etc. "You look like Micah''s sister, so you can''t help it." "Oh, sister, it''s always like this..." "I have a brother. I think he''s probably even more amazing." The two go to their own classroom, Mid-Department 2-B., while they share their thoughts and meet like that. "Uh, yabe. He was at my school like that!? "Hey cute..." "Who is that!? "Suppose I could think of... a transfer student" "But you''ve been in Group B for two years, right? That means¡­" Such a voice is heard numerous times on the way to the classroom. Cherry blossoms were bright red as if they were tomatoes, as they nodded their faces. "Ah... I... I''ll start wearing Dada glasses tomorrow..." "Why? You can keep doing this." "Ugh..." The cherry blossoms that have been denied the proposal by the leaves shrink further. "I got to class more than that." "Ah." Gallari and, as usual, the leaves first stand in front of the cherry blossoms and open the laterally open door, turning their hands to support the cherry blossom trends, entering as they consider their standing position. "Ooh, guys! And this, too, Ye raised his voice, as usual. "Ohhh! Hey, hey, I saw you this morning! Narumi, your sister in the house... oh, you started dating a different brother and a sister in the chairman''s house? A woman named Hamasaki, one of my classmates in leaves and cherry blossoms, asked me that with interest. Apparently within this classroom it was held on that topic, and all 10 or so students already in the classroom gathered at Leaf''s. "Yeah. Your brother and Micah sister started dating yesterday." "Heh...! Something''s going to be amazing! It''s going to be... but it''s kind of like a lily" "Yeah, I won''t deny it" Yes, as Ye and Hamasaki converse. A pompous, body-shaped man named Meguro said something. "By the way, Ye, how many pairs of kids are next to them? And what happened to the chairman of the committee? "Oh, you''re here. It''s cherry blossoms." The leaves gently pressed the cherry back and let it out just a little bit in front. All 10 people in this room take a good look at cherry blossoms and the faces of thoughtful people. "... this is the chairman of the bottle bottom glasses committee? "What about the trademark bottle bottom glasses? "Um... no, but these two ties, the hairstyles are together, right? The cherry blossoms hide their faces again, noting so many people that they don''t know a few times today. On the contrary, it hid behind the leaves. "Hey... cherry blossoms!? "Do... embarrass. I knew I''d start dating glasses tomorrow." "You don''t have to be shy because you just took off your glasses." "Huh... Huh. Well, if the leaves are so like my face, you just have to see them as much as you like when you get home! The exchange of leaves and cherry blossoms continues in that way. The classmates who saw the sight finally recognized that the chairman of the committee was the beautiful girl herself in front of them. "Ma... seriously, committee chairman!? Ugh committee chairman!? Seriously?" "Only the chairman of the Bottle Bottom Committee can do Ye and all this couples comic talent. I believe you." "Chairman of the Committee... that''s what he looked like..." State and go to see who is in your brain verbally. "So you left your glasses at home? "It''s unusual for that chairman of the committee to do that" "Yeah, I''m not" Ye explained the exact same explanation to everyone to their neighbors in the morning. Each one seems somewhat convinced, even though there are some uncertainties. "So is it a miracle? "See, that''s it. I''m sure this is what happened to working all the time because the leaves have been taking care of me...? and Hamasaki and Meguro share their thoughts. "That''s fine. Hey committee chairman, today _____" At some point in the conversation, Kenzo, a Class 1 numbermaster, tried to numb the cherry blossoms, but Ye rushed to hold the cherry shoulder and stop it. "Whoa, sword hold, that''s it" "Oh, my God, you said you weren''t dating before this." "Yeah, but I''ve been dating since yesterday. No, you can''t. If you get your hands on me." Cherry blossoms that blush on leaves that proclaim so. All the classmates on the spot, including the sword, were smiling at the sight. "Well, I just messed around. I''ve been looking at how close Narumi and the chairman of the committee are. I don''t want to take it from you." "No more... then don''t say that! Later, it was another story that spread to say that a new Madonna had been born in the area, and that we were dating. 494 Episode 472: Come home from school. Today''s day at school, the first day I went to school since I got back from Anasm, was a lot of people getting stuck with me since I made the report that Miho and I started dating. Besides, Mihana and I flirted with each other to such an extent that we didn''t disrupt the wind discipline at school. Like feeding each other lunches? I''ve only done that to that extent. "Uh heh, can I interrupt? "Fine." As soon as I got back from school, Miho, taking off her uniform and dressed in her room, came into my room with a window. "Something today... you were embarrassed" "Yeah." "Heh, but now we''re dating... with Sana''s help, it''s gonna be all over the school tomorrow... and now I don''t have to worry about having a weird dream to stick around." With that said, Mihana hugs me. It hits my chest and thighs... I don''t know what to say, it sounds kinky, but it stays... well, I''m a boy anyway, and you can''t help it, can you? And the eyes of beautiful flowers scared me for a moment. Especially around saying ''weird kid gets stuck'' or something. But... I don''t care about that. "Oh, I can feel relieved with this too...? What do you think? The love letter in Miho''s dumpster, it was the same amount. Miho, you''re hot." "Mmm, then I''m worried about the love letter in the dumpster where I had dreams. Dreams are hot." "But look, I''m half occupied with love letters from the same sex..." I''ll read the love letter from the girl for now and then throw it away, but I''m deciding not to read the guy''s. Once... no, I''ve only read it three times, and I feel so bad. You treat me like a girl. "Sure.... then... what do you think? But don''t worry about having dreams! There''s no way I''m going to like a boy other than my dreams." "hehe... thanks" Me and Mika kiss. The taste of kissing is no different than doing it with anasm. "P. By the way, you have a dream, don''t you want to play a game? After releasing her lips, Mihana abruptly said so. "Uh... why? "Because, that" Mihana pointed to... "Dragner Story 4" yesterday on Earth for your father to pick it up. Shit. I totally forgot to hide it. "Yes, no... that... that..." "It''s perfectly fine, even if you play the game. I figured having dreams was a numb game. Just be careful not to overdo it." "Oh, yeah. Bye." I tried to reach for the Dragner Story 4 package and the console body. But that''s where I can hear ''wait'' from Miho. "Oh, I''m sorry. I told you to stop by my side." "Yeah, fine. What''s the matter with you? "Uh... well, you can do it... but I don''t know what the terms are..." "Oh, that''s a condition. Say what you like." The number one thing for me is beautiful flowers. We have to make everything Miho says a priority. "Yeah. You can play as many games as you want... you can speak up, you can hug me during the game... I hope you don''t get in the way of all this... I can''t believe it" "Oh, my God. That''s perfectly fine." Saying so, Mihana brightened Paa''s face and laughed nicely. Yuck...... really seriously so cute. ... some more games... maybe after I snuggle. "What''s wrong, have a dream? You don''t play games? That''s what Mihana says about being able to pull in the hand that was starting to reach into the game. "I thought about talking to Miho again." "It is! I gently stroked the head of a beautiful flower that made me smile even more. Mihana narrows her eyes with real pleasure. And most importantly, I kissed him again. Now give me something deep to interact with with your tongue. "Pfft. I knew you''d become a kissing demon with dreams." "And beautiful flowers." "I''m not, I''m a hugger." With that said, Mihana hugged me again. At the same time, I hug back. "I had a dream... I knew I smelled like a girl..." "Did it feel good like Sho? "Yeah. I love voices like that girl with dreams, looks like a girl, and smells like a girl," Mihana buried her face in my breasts (called breast milk) without me. I have my head in just the right position on my hand, so I''ll just stroke it for you. "Dream on Hin." She''s stroking her head. There''s a beautiful flower in there. "Ugh... shut up! I''m a man! It''s common with lactating milk! "Eh heh... right... But look, because I have big tits in a good way." Moment after moment, Mihana grabbed my wrist quickly as she escaped my nadenade. And like yesterday on this planet, he also tries to take my hand to his own chest. I resisted this time. "Mm, why are you resisting!? "Hey, hey. Look, we''ve got to get around time and place." "When... my parents aren''t here and the curtains in the room are closed now. Location... This is a dream room... Is there a problem? I certainly don''t feel like being told that. You shouldn''t have thought of it that way, the operation in Miho''s head was executed, aiming to weaken my hand for a moment. There''s a soft feeling of beautiful flowers in my hand again... "Eh heh... how about that? "I think it''s great" "Right." _______ ____ __ Anyway, that''s what I was following, and then as much as Miho took off her underwear, it couldn''t be any more. In the end, I couldn''t play the game. 495 Episode 473: Im Back From School (Ye/Cherry Blossom) The sound of tapping the keyboard indoors sounds. The window in this room was gently tapped to mix with the sound. "Ye... okay? Cherry blossoms who have taken off their uniforms and changed into regular clothes are trying to go to the leaf room, thinking about staying with the leaves for now. Leaves rarely look at cherry blossoms, but only sign them as quick as possible with one hand, and the hand also returns to the keyboard. "What are you doing? Cherry blossoms close the window they''ve broken into and twist so against the leaves. Again, the leaves answered only orally without looking at the cherry blossoms. It''s an investment. "Heh... that''s it. But how did you get home so quickly... and invest without taking off your uniform..." "You can''t miss your chance..." The leaves push the enterkey with momentum and finally turn around the cherry blossoms. "The rest would be awesome if I sold everything I just bought in 3 hours and 12 minutes. ''Cause at the moment, it was the cheapest price of the day." "Heh... I don''t know. It''s like you know what''s ahead." Yes, Sakura said. To his own words, cherry blossoms are hacked. "No way......" "Ha ha. That''s not true." Leaves, leaving the computer on, laughed rather. "No... not cheating? "I''m not cheating. ''Cause it''s not a game, and it''s a listed business. I''m not going to miss what I get." "Right... But if the future is changing and I lose a lot..." "I calculated it right there, so it''s okay. Things are going exactly as I remember them." So don''t worry, even if the leaves didn''t say it by mouth, it passed to the cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms take one big sigh. "Well... no matter what the leaves do, I..." "Don''t you mind? "Hey... it''s not like you don''t care! Oh, if I''m in danger... that... I have to stop..." "Eh... thanks" The leaves stained the cheeks slightly red and illuminated. Cherry blossoms, on the other hand, lit their faces bright red like tomatoes. "And it''s been a noisy day." "Ugh... yeah" "Mi-na, I was surprised. The cherry blossoms are so cute." On this day, while Ye and Cherry Blossoms were in school, the two were mainly classmate-centric talking mats, especially since few knew the face of Cherry Blossoms with the nickname ''Bottom of the Bottle Eyeglasses Chairman'', hence the hissing of girls who were after boys and leaves. "That''s it. A lot of people say they''re cute and cute...! I''m so tired." "It''s not good, it''s true." Hearing the words, cherry blossoms look troubled and illuminated as they look up with their hands at the lit face. "... Ye, you''ve been saying that a lot lately." "Yeah. We''re dating, and you can tell the truth." "Ugh... Ugh... Yes, fine... don''t tell me in public, okay? "I know! The leaves rubbed up to next to the cherry blossoms and stroked his head. Cherry blossoms can be left without showing any reluctance at all. "Cherry blossoms have changed." "What? You''re talking about taking off your glasses again and changing your image? "No, I''m not. This is how he stopped loathing me for stroking his head." Cherry blossoms opened their eyes to surprise, and for a while they alternated between their arms stretching out to their heads and the faces of their leaves before blushing. "Ahhh... yeah. ''Cause we''re already dating... and, you know, it''s not like I''ve ever hated you! I didn''t hate you. Eh, the leaves... su..." "Were you lit because you like it? The cherry blossoms snort even more red in the face at that question of the leaves. Leaves laughed satisfactorily at the state of the cherry blossoms. "Oh... oh" "Uh... I''m sorry. Something." "Why?" Leaf stops stroking the cherry head and looks at Ji and his face. The cherry blossom opened its mouth as it gently subsided. "No... maybe... the way I said no made me uncomfortable." "It''s gonna be okay." "Really?... I hope so" Leaves stand abruptly as she smiles at the cherry blossoms she sees herself with an anxious face. "Well, do you even study? We have two hours and 50 minutes to schedule." "What... oh, come on! I have an idea." Cherry blossoms also rose as I told them to chase me. "What is it? "I think you just have to be anatomical to study. Look, ask Ayu not to make a magic room where time goes slowly, or the textbooks and reference books that we use in this world..." "To?" When he heard it, Ye looked like he clapped out, Kyotong. "Did I say something strange? "Yes, no. No cheating." "It''s not cheating, ''cause it''s not a game. We have to do what we get! Yes, Sakura says with a good face. The leaves can see that they almost blew out unexpectedly. Cherry blossoms gave him a much blushed look when he saw such leaves. "Something wrong? "No... I was going to say that too, because cherry blossoms are serious. I was just wondering if you''d accept me. I didn''t think that was gonna come out of the cherry blossoms." "So... because... I want to be with Leaf and a lot more in this world... So far we''ve only been able to stay together like this about three to five times a week because of my committee activities and your studies, right? "Cherry blossoms...! The leaves held onto the cherry blossoms. 496 Episode 474: Come Back (Sho) My first school attendance since I came back to Earth. It was kind of fresh. ... I''ve been having too much conversation with Lil on the app and I''m going to be late for school than usual though. Well... sometimes I think back a lot just today... the club is over and I''m back at home about 2 1/2 minutes walk from the station. "I''m home, Mother" "Welcome back! Uh... is it good in a while? How was school and club?" "Hmm... you had a lot going on. I''ll talk to you over dinner." "Right. I can do it in about 15 minutes. Dad''s home today, so let''s eat together." Dad''s home a little early today. That''s true, before I went to anasm, it was reported as the biggest incident where dreams and beautiful flowers kept dying. Maybe he came home early because he didn''t have it. Convenient. I wanted to talk to you about something. "Whoa, I''m gonna leave my stuff for a second, then." I''m upstairs in my own room, and I''m gonna do a school run. Except when I take the road trip home to wash it, my school judo department is good to leave, so it''s at school. ... Nevertheless... I wasn''t halfway through today''s judo moves. My advisor''s teacher (a.k.a. Golissen) was surprised. After all, my physical skills have been carried over to this world. I hate it when it doesn''t seem like it''s some kind of strength... I''m not saying that my efforts to go so far have been wasted... and maybe I don''t need to disgust you that much. No, what will the club do when Lil comes? Will Lil be in Judo too? Or is that your manager? Ha ha another club... no, maybe it''s possible to go straight home. It''s about Lil, ''cause you''re going home with the show!'' Something like that is going to add up time in some way. Something like this is happily waiting for Lil to talk to me about me. Oh, my God, when did Lil become the one who had to be there for me? I miss you too much. I miss you when Lil is next door and I can''t hear you say ''wahoo'' or anything. That''s funny stuff. Really, at first, I just helped because I feel sorry for you - and yet I can''t believe you have this emotion. I can''t believe Lil forgot me when he died and fell madly in love with me... at first, before he confessed... no, I never thought about it until he started walking with me. Maybe now... you miss Lil, too? It feels kind of awesome to see you right away in anasm. Oh, dreams and flowers are like this for each other, too - I guess. In the end, maybe I didn''t know it was love. That reaction of two weeks after Miho''s dream died may have been seemingly unusual and normal. Ha, yeah. Today''s school was all about those two starting dating. It''s only a matter of time before it spreads all over the school in an instant. Oh, my God, those two are famous (because they''re cute) enough to have quite a few hidden fans even though they''re not entertainers. The junior (man) who was trying to confess to a bee and a dream within the Judo ministry was pitiful...... was there? I feel like I''ve been floating around saying something about a lily. I don''t deny anything that looks like a lily. But he was unusually snuggly at school, and even if he looked like a lily, he might be noticed by his teacher one day. "It''s rice! "" Ooh! My father and I replied almost simultaneously. Something''s wrong with my mother in the kitchen... I feel that way. I was hungry, so I hurried down to the living room on the first floor, and I just went to the table. My father''s here for dinner today, so it''s a pot. Kimchi pan. By the way, my father is not a pot servant against his appearance. "How was it, it''s been a long time since school" That''s what my father asks me as I turn around the kimchi pan. My mother seems to care the same. "Hey... something. It was always the same. It''s just judo, because you''ve been through a lot in the other world, and you''re not half as good as you are." "... Sho, you, but even though they say it''s the strongest thing in this town, what are you gonna do when you''re stronger than that? Want to win Interhigh again? "Ha, Mother! Guys get stronger and numb! "So is that." No, I''m the strongest guy in this town, and if I took control of dozens of Yankees who came to our high school to beat me up by themselves, he just happened to be the strongest guy in the area, and I got that title (pushed?). By the way, I had nothing to blame, especially from the police, because I held them all up with my bare hands and only a few beatings. On the other hand, the other guy had a nail bat or something, and those Yankees were softer. "Anyway, well, I guess strong enough to say that having dreams and beautiful flowers started dating became a soggy topic. Speaking of other unusual things." "I heard, you''re so lovely." "It got to my ear, too." Ha... ha... Anyway, isn''t it already spreading around the area that my dad''s already in his mother''s ear? "... by the way, when is your girlfriend, Lil, coming? That''s what my mother said. Whoa, I was asking when to shake Lil''s topic, but I didn''t expect her to tell me. All right, let''s take it from here to the topic of Norway. Actually, he''s already here. "Well, can I see you soon?" "No... it''ll take at least a few weeks. We''re a long way from here." "Heh... you know where he is? I''ll answer your mother''s question after she swallows the cabbage. "Norway." ""... Huh? 497 Episode 475: From Earth to Anasm Again. "Yes, I''m back." That''s what Alim said at the same time she came back to Anasm. "We all have nothing today, right? Lil''s thoughts on the planet will be dissolved next time! That''s what Alim said even more, and we''re going to start thinking about it. For now, I haven''t talked to Lil in a day, apart from reporting. There are things I have to tell you, and Lil will have something to tell me. That''s why Lil and I came back to the room without a word yet. "... ooh lil. How''d it go over there? Even if we were interacting on a smartphone in the morning, we wouldn''t be able to get a call app inside during the day. In the meantime, I thought about talking about it in the meantime, and that''s what I talked about. "Wahun. Even though it''s my hometown, it''s a different kind of interculture from this world. There''s been a lot of surprises." "Ha, yes or no" Me and Lil sit on the couch next to each other. I''m eight hours apart in the country with a jet lag. Look at Lil''s face like this once you distance it... Lil is still adorable. You''re blind, aren''t you? "Shaw, you''re gonna take a good look at my face, aren''t you? Is there something on there? "No, it''s fresh again to try this with me once I''m away..." Answering that, Lil stares at my face as she further rounds those round eyes. "Sure, I feel like I''ve been away for about a month, even though it''s only been a day. In a nippon like this, you say ''Chiaki a Day'', don''t you? "Ah, oh. Don''t know me very well." "Wahun. I''m supposed to have studied Nippon a lot. Only knowledge is abundant. Nevertheless." Lil clung to my arm and began to glance at me with her hand like he was stroking that muscle. It''s kind of awkward. If you think... look closely at my face again and dye my cheeks. "You look more attractive a little further away from whoever you like. You''ve heard of it, but it''s true. I knew the show was cool." "Oh, yeah? Thanks." My mind is kind of ticklish as well as my body. "And a nice muscle." That''s what Lil said, now he''s cheeky on his arm. I''ve been doing it this way for a long time, but I don''t think I''ve ever cheeked toward Likobu before. "Me, apparently. Muscle fetish." "Seriously? "Seriously. That''s what I tried to say yesterday, and I was so scared." What a cumming out... No, he did say he liked me, but I didn''t think that would elevate him to a muscle fetish by going to Earth. "Wahun. Um... if you don''t mind..." Lil stopped cheeking and moaned as she looked at my face. It''s reasonably unusual for Lil to ask for it. I don''t care what you ask me to do. "Fine. What the hell?" "Are you sure?!?... Oh, I might be grasping... but... can you make me feel better? "Oh, wow." Well, I was guessing at the time I said please after I cummed out with the muscle fetish. I took off my jacket and my mid shirt and cheeked off, leaving my upper body wearing nothing. As a feather that often shows muscles to others, there''s nothing I can do about it. "Wahoo...! Lilo looks with her eyes shining as she licks my body around. Exactly embarrassing, but on second thought, Lil''s been acting the same way to me many times. Let me see your chest. In that case, I''m not asking for it, but I can''t deny watching Giro. "It''s a beautiful reverse triangle over and over again... it''s like a sculpture. I know that people who do judo are often muscular but they don''t seem muscular to their abs at first glance... but the show is amazing." "Ha, Thanksgiving. Whatever... now or never, you can always touch it the way you want." Lil swallows Gokuri and spit, stroking my abs in horror. I feel comfortable with my limp, thin, cold hands... what the heck. I thought of the feeling like a pervert. "It''s muscle dense... not by the looks of it, isn''t Shaw weighing a lot? "Mm-hmm." "... Um, can I have a few more things? "Yes, okay? Lil, whose tone changed only for a moment, told me to move to bed, and then she hugged me on the bed, stroked my spine, and hugged me from my back. "... it''s great" "Well, good for you." I don''t always say I''m happy that Lil hugged me. Yeah. "Wahoo. Happy now, I guess." "Oh well. See you next time." I tried to get out of bed to pick up the clothes I had just taken off. "Will you wait? "Hmm? Yeah." Lil can stop me. What is it, you didn''t have enough muscle? "Wahun. You showed it to Shaw, so did I." "Huh?" That being said, Lil began to hoist her clothes like the last time¡­ last time.... again. Well, I don''t have a choice, so let''s do a decent reaction this time. I thought so, though nasty like that. "Ugh..." But Lil turns her face slightly red and stops her clothes so much that she can see her underwear. I don''t know what''s wrong, I usually take it off with a bah. No way... did I embarrass you? Now? "Lil, if you''re embarrassed, you can''t, can you? I didn''t ask for anything." That''s what I''ll tell you. "Oh, you can''t say that! I get Shaw to show me the muscles I like, Shaw makes my breasts... Shh, I like them. This is called an equivalence exchange. So, but my memories on Earth that came in based on what I spent the day on are so shy of me! They''re noticing you''re unconscious when you say that! With some desperate excuse on his own, Lil gradually gives it away from then on. "No, I''m sorry." "And do... nah" And Lil took off her jacket. 498 Episode 476 Offer to Underwrite (Sho?) Since then, Lil and I have been doing unhealthy things¡­ well, we''re old, and just a little bit later, we''ve been in a lot of a rush, and once we told each other to calm down, we put our clothes back on. "Well, in the future... Just once in a while." "Wow, you''re right. Sometimes, yeah." Lil glares at her face as she blushes. Sounds awesome, something. Shame or not, but is Lil cute... oh my god. "In the meantime, what have you never changed from over there? In the meantime, I''ll insert the topic and the contents of my head and replace them. "Wow, wow. Right. Dean... Oh, you''re the dean of the orphanage. He''s such a good guy." "Oh, really?" I managed to change the subject. Let''s keep talking about this. "What kind of person are you? "Doesn''t matter what kind of person they say. We''ve only been together a day." "Well, so is that." Even though the dean is not a day for people. I feel lonely when I think about it... but I don''t know what else to do. "Well, he''s a good guy, anyway." "Right." Is this the end of the conversation? First, if I end the conversation like this, I''m just going to have another little embarrassing vibe. Something to talk about... something to talk about... is there? No, there is! I totally forgot there was something I had to tell Lil. "Hey Lil! I''m talking about keeping Lil in my house." "Wahoo! Did you get on with this? Lil stands his werewolf ear with a pean, and he listens to the human ear like he listens. "Oh! I already signed up today" "What, have you signed up since then?!? "Ouch." Because when I told my mother and father that Lil could have come to this world while I was having dinner, and even that he was a prospective permanent resident student of the Norwegian example, my father signed me up as soon as I finished eating dinner. So I didn''t even have to talk to you about what to do. "You can choose Lil, too, right? "Wow, that''s right! I have a decision to make, and I will definitely let you choose the Fire House." Lil nickles with a full smile, happily bringing it to me. I stroked Lil''s head. "... now Shaw and I are going to be here forever." "Yeah, I guess so." "Is that all right with the show? Lil came to that with a serious look. "What do you mean? "Isn''t that what I''ve been doing with you the whole time? More to the point, its _____" Apparently Lil is worried that Lil won''t be a burden to me or something like that. I don''t know how many times I''ve talked like this already... but I''m gonna tell you something a little cool this time. "Don''t even say it to everyone. I... I like lil. Yeah. What about you?" "Wahun. I want to stay on the side all the time if the show is good. Because the show is everything to me." She chewed me up and told me that it was everything. I was going to make a good decision. On the other hand, they simply want to be with me, and I''m so happy inside. "Right. Then I will." "Wahoo." Lil said he''d been holding me scattered earlier, but he was clinging to my arm again. With a full smile. ___________ _______ ____ "... He was there, Na" "Oh. I didn''t think you''d be in there." In a certain space, someone who looks like a burning man and someone who looks like a woman on a feathered arm are single-handedly discussing an infinitely gushing liquor. "I knew you weren''t in anasm." "Oh, but I didn''t know you were in a different world instead of being erased..." That''s what the two say as they look at the surveillance that''s floating in the space where the golden color spreads. What''s on that screen right now is a boy of feminine beauty, close to the same as too beautiful a girl, two of whom are discussing it in the boy''s room. The two of them were trying to do something, but when they stopped scratching, they started mouthing and the __________ screen changed. "Oh, come on, it was a good place right now" "Oh, it''s not good for us gods to look at it at ease" It was the feathered woman, Samayil, who changed the screen. The screen is already just now showing the side of the road somewhere. "Whatever, that''s them... for another whole day, morning, noon and evening, in anasm, in chickens, in Ichakolai Chakora Monkey Tae. If I were there, I''d be pulling away somehow." "I don''t know what else to do, it''s human." "Even if they were, those guys would be six and they''re way past it - but yo! When Sultre stirs the liquor left in the cup all at once, he pours the liquor anew. "That''s him more than that. That''s him." "Oh, that''s him." The black man Sultr nodded when he saw who Samayil pointed to. Beyond that lies an integral vault placed beside the road. "He''s in there." "Oh, there he is" "That son of a bitch thought it over... I went out of my way to go to another world to let go of the three pillars. No, I''ll be back precisely...? Sultr saw the cup empty of Samayir and poured the liquor of his own accord. Samayir stirs it up without the way he cares. "... well, anyway, is it just a matter of time before Alim Nariway and the others make contact with the third demon god" "You don''t know, do you? Maybe we won''t make contact." Sultre catches a mouth angle with Ni. But soon the look collapsed. "What are they gonna do if they don''t make contact? Sultre anxiously asks Samayir. "Thoughtful people will live happily ever after." "I guess." When Sultre gave a boring look to Samayil''s answer, he threw a pinch of booze into his mouth and swallowed it whole. 499 Episode 477: The Day to Wait "Puku." The leaves are soaking up. I''m swelling my cheeks rather than... What am I talking about, bruises? "You don''t swell your cheeks so much." "Because..." Well, I can''t help but say that Ip is doing this. Well, there are a lot of reasons for that. Since the day Lil first came to Earth, it''s been a little over three weeks (a month and a half in total) since she alternated between Anasm and Earth. I''ve had a lot going on in the meantime. First of all, the fact that Miho and I are dating told almost the whole area. Thanks to that, Mizuka and her nappies to me have gone down a lot. There are still a lot of scoutsmen out there though. And for some reason, I''ve been able to speak up more often on other matters, and I''ve seen more gaze from people who''ve done what I''ve done before, and I''ve looked back twice to three times. To sum it up, I wonder if Miho and I have less trouble than before we dated. I knew it would be harder for any human being to lean on her if she had a boyfriend! Well, leaves and cherry blossoms are the only things that got tough about that... no, I guess it''s just cherry blossoms correctly. Cherry blossoms have been amazing since then when the public found out that they have the same cuteness as beautiful flowers. At the same time, it''s not worse than the whole season of beautiful flowers and me because it''s so widespread that I''m dating Ye, but you still think people have become unusually involved? Whatever you think, you went on TV once. That''s probably easy for everyone to talk to, you know. Either way, there will be an extraordinary increase in Ye''s work, which is Cherry Blossom Night. He''s pretty radar alert to the bin on the train and when he walks with you in the city. But such a preface. The real thing about those two busy people is that it doesn''t matter how cute their faces are or anything like that. ... That''s what made Sakura''s eyes visible. Cherry Blossom''s eyes got worse because when Cherry Blossom was little, the clock fell on her eyes and damaged all the important areas of her eyes. I could have lived in a normal crowd with glasses like bottle bottom glasses because it''s almost blind and the technology of glasses is advancing in today''s world, but if it weren''t for that world... uh, I would certainly have had to walk on the road as wary as when the Braille block (now nowhere) was still there. I was in such a terrible condition. My eyes healed. Then they''ll be the subject of research, won''t they? Cherry blossoms are being researched in the ophthalmology department of the same lab that is studying the leaf brain miso, and they spend a lot of time in a week excluding school. I mean, it''s impossible for leaves and cherry blossoms to hang out somewhere together and love in the amusement park. So the leaves are very sluggish. Well, I''m half kidding. Oh, by the way, me and Miho haven''t even dated on Earth yet. In the meantime, I''m supposed to see how it goes for another week. I don''t want to die anymore. "So, if it''s a date on Earth... we should be able to get there by the end of the month, though.... I''m sorry? I''ve always had people follow me to and from the lab." "Fine. I like it and it''s attached. I know a lot of people over there. Plus, I know about the date. Just kidding, so don''t worry about it." Ye and Sakura are flirting amicably. Hey, you''re smiling, my God. I''m standing with beautiful flowers and arms like that, too. "And Lil... that''s too late" Sho shrugged so as he looked at the screen of the smartphone. "He said the plane was late, and I think it''s gonna take a little longer." "Oh. Still a little worried..." Sho answers Mi Hana''s question looking really worried. Now we''re standing in front of Sho''s house. Because... Lil is finally coming to Japan today. With that welcome. In fact, I''m still carrying my luggage to the room where the mover is going to be Lil''s room (we were shown first). That''s why there''s about one truck lined up in front of the house. And when I finally say it, people from the media and political relations are also here. Because it seems Lil is number one in the system to support this new foreign orphan. Still, a group of business cards in my pocket, what will I do later? "Um, I guess I''ll contact you..." "Not if it''s on a train or something" "Yes, sir." Sho immediately returns the phone removed from his pocket. "............ ah. Hehe." When Mihana shrugged so small, she nudged her face suspiciously. Niya''s face is cute too. But I''m curious about something, so I guess I''ll just ask what I came up with. "Miwa, what''s wrong? "No... I just had a feeling. Pfft." I guess it''s a hunch. I''m scared because I can hit the beauty of flowers. I guess you''re trying to do something with that. In fact, Mi-hwa started talking to Sho somehow. "Hey, Sho. What do you think about Lil if you''re shooting? "What?... oh... erm..." "Wouldn''t you be shy to say it? At least you''ve been saying a lot about me and my dreams. Now Sho says something about himself." I''m kind of gooey with beautiful flowers. I guess I''m curious. Anasm Then you and Lil are getting along. "Oh, yeah... right. I am, to be honest with you about Lil... right __________" Sho began to talk embarrassingly as he scratched his cheeks. Mi-hwa looked at Sho like that... without looking at Sho, looking at someone else. I''ll take a look at you too. Something was approaching the shadow of someone with a carry case. I knew right away who that was. 500 Episode 478: Here Comes Lil (Sho) Well, some beautiful flowers suddenly got gooey. I don''t know about Miho and Lil at some point, but they were getting along better, so I guess you''re going to report it. And once upon a time... no, I''m still apparently only talking about Miho and I have dreams. "Oh, yeah... right. I am, to be honest with you about Lil... right __________" I think I''ve been able to tell Lil lately that I normally like her... But are you ashamed to speak publicly in public? "Or cute..." "I know that, too." "Me too." "Ugh..." I even had a dream to ride. Damn, there are quite a few people around right now. "Duh, do I really have to tell you now? "Yeah. Come on, come on" "Ha-ya-ya-ku" I have to say something. Something. The two of you are rushing me as if I had a reason. Do I have to tell you... I hate to say it... But I can''t believe Miho didn''t want to tell you. If Miho reported it to Lil, Lil would... Damn right. "Okay, let''s say. Lil is no longer important to me... just look where Lil is laughing is amazing..." "" Wow? "Ugh... no" Ooh... I said it in public. It shouldn''t... I knew I didn''t have a dream, so I''m ashamed to say this. Seriously! When I see the faces of dreams and beautiful flowers, they''re not half as nibbly. Is this what I''ve been like before? No... still seems to contain quite a bit of mischief. "Oh, my God! Sho, why don''t you turn around for a second? "Heh, behind you? As Miho told me, I turned around. When did you stay behind? About a metre away from me, there''s an unfamiliar, white girl dressed like autumn and wearing a carry case. Shit, did they ask you? She leaned down for some reason and didn''t see her face very well, but her hair sticking out of her hat was blue and white...... blue and white. Ah... no way. "Si... show... ah, Aligato" The girl has turned her face toward this one still lying down, dyed bright red enough for her white skin to stand out. I see... is this why dreams and flowers were so annoying? Ahhh... ahhh! "Lil... how long have you been there...!? No, you were listening now more than that? Shut up and snort lil. You''re supposed to be a normal human being, so you''re not supposed to see the beast ears and tails, but now you''re hallucinating like you''re so absurd. "Oh, you guys..." "Hey... ''Cause Lil''s almost here. My mind worked." "I saw someone like Lil when Miho started playing tricks." "" Hey. "" These guys... Especially if I didn''t look like I had a dream, I''d be jumping and articulating right now. I feel exactly like I''ve been hit. "Uh, show. I''m here." That''s what Lil says as he blushes. Yeah, it''s fluent Japanese with no discomfort at all. I guess I''m still smart. Well, put aside all the stories that say that, for now, you have something to say. "Welcome, Lil" ____ __ _ "Welcome, everyone, Aligato! Pepper and Lil bowed their heads. "It''s good. We''re friends." That''s what Miho said with a smile. Because how cute is it? People in the media should stop pointing a glance at beautiful flowers. It''s a different subject to be copied. "By the way, Micah and Alim are the most amazed people in this world right now." "Haha, what do you think? My hair and eyes look different." That''s what I said with a dream honeycomb. Stop pointing your camera at dreams because of how cute they are. It''s a different subject. "Hehe, I guess it''s as I imagined it to be something. The two of them... Yeah, Sakura seems to rank all three of them among the 100 beauties in the world and everything." "Oh, no... no..." Cherry blossom can illuminate while holding hands with leaves. That''s why the men don''t pay attention to you. "Besides, I''m more surprised that Alim was really a boy than you two looked." "Shh, right. You can never tell anyone with anasm. I''ll tell you more next time." Copy that. Well... I can''t help but be surprised to have a dream. You''re not a man. Such a lil looks like a beast without ears and tails. The rest is as usual... but. It''s British or Italian because it''s Norwegian. No, that''s obvious too... but I don''t know what it is. It''s like coming straight out of a Japanese cartoon. It''s like Spawn and I came out. Such a feeling. Well, it''s my boyfriend... yes, what do I say about my boyfriend? If there were 100 of them, they''d say 100 of them would be absolutely adorable. It''s full of beautiful girls! Unbewitched. Oh. "Is the show... intact? No, it looks more muscular this way." "Oh, yeah? That''s normal, right? "Yeah? Did you even let the muscle fetish twitch? Well, don''t tell me you''ve had more time to muscle since Lil confessed to being a muscle fetish. "Anyway...... I''m glad to see you this way. Show... even in this world, thank you! All the people around him paid as much attention as they could to Lil, who said so with a full smile. 501 Episode 479: Lils Greeting (Sho) "Then we''ll do it." After a while of bickering, the dreamers tried to walk away. "What? You''re not going in the house? "Yeah, ''cause from now on, Lil, you''re gonna say hello to Sho''s parents, right? "Besides, I''ve come a long way to my boyfriend, so I just need to slow him down inside." "" Hey! I wonder what today''s dreams and beautiful flowers are. Do everything you can to keep me company. [M] I knew it was retribution before. "That''s why Lil. Um, since when can you come to school? Three days from now. "Yeah, I''ll see you in three days in this world. I''ll see you right over there." "Oh, wow." When I had a dream to say so, each of the four joined hands and went home protected by my father''s men because there were too many people. "Well, let''s go inside." "Yeah!" Me and Lil go inside the house. Speaking of which, my situation now is the same as referring her to her parents. What is it? Thinking about it makes me nervous. "Oh, Grandpa Shimafu! Lil said that in an uptight voice like nervous. Soon you will hear your mother''s footsteps. "You''re here! Well, come up." Yes, my mother, who came rushing over nicotine, said. I was suspicious that my father didn''t come, and I saw him better in the living room, but apparently my father tried to talk to his foreign grandfather, who had come at some point. That would be Lil''s orphanage gardener. "And excuse me, Simas! Lil takes off his shoes properly as he grows beefy, cancels and trims them on the wall. That undisturbed courtesy may be more perfect than the Japanese there. "Courtesy." "Hey, have you studied Nihon''s culture for a long time La! Um, Lil''s a gutsy bee. Well, I didn''t like the salutation originally, and maybe I can''t help it. "That''s right... ah, father. I''m here." "Oh." That''s what my mother told me, and my father, who was talking to my grandfather, turned to me. He''s always got a tough face there, Dad, but he seems to be forced to loosen that today. "Nice to see you. I''ve just heard your story from the gardener." That''s what they say. Lil looks at Grandpa Park Manager. Sounds so sweet, grandpa whose motherhood is seeping out of existence. I started saying something to Lil. "Lil, Eller ikke f?r fast Greetings? (Lil, did you say hello well?)" "Ok, jeg tror jeg var i stand til ?" I know you say it''s close to English, but it''s not English, so I just don''t know. By the way, my father and the gardener, we were just talking in English. The gardener laughed after hearing it, rising from the chair where he was sitting, "... Dowka, Onegaisimus. I kept my head down while I said that in one word. "Welcome, this way. I''ll leave it with you." "We will take good care of your daughter. (Your daughter will be taken care of)" Her mother hurriedly lowered her head back as she spoke Japanese and her father replied in English. Nodding, the gardener now turned to Lil. "Lil, kom over hit. (Lil, come here)" "ok" Lil, who was called, went to the gardener. After a while of conversation, they quickly left, hugging one another. "In sole, in sole" The gardener smiled so-so nicely, he even went to the front door. My father and mother seem to follow it and drop it off. In the meantime, Lil and I were alone. "You''re such a good man." "Yeah. The gardener, he doesn''t remember anything about me. To be precise, I guess I just remembered that I wasn''t meant to be..." Lil stares at the doorway where people are gone. "But, you know, that guy treated me like a kid who was originally in an orphanage for the last three weeks, even me. I really appreciate it." ... The gardener didn''t overwrite his memory either. I guess human memories aren''t tampered with that have something to do with us directly. After listening to me talk in the orphanage for about 3 minutes for a while, did I finish dropping you off or my father and mother came back. "... sorry to keep you waiting. Lil, just sit there." "Wow, I get it! Lil sits as he was told. I sat down in a chair by a table of four, usually seated only three, for us and our mothers to meet each other face to face. "For now... If we''re going to live in Japan permanently for you for the next year and a half... we''ll take your place. Nice to meet you, Lil Huen. Hey, Lil." "Wow, wow! "You don''t normally have a problem talking in Japanese, do you? "Yes! Lil replied nervously to the bee again. But Dad''s good at this kind of thing, so he should be able to crack it right away. 502 Episode 480: Parents and Lil (Sho) "... yeah, I got it mostly" My father and mother heard a lot from Lil, talked about their profession, and offered them rules in living and going in this house. Honestly, there were quite a few sides of Lil''s world that I didn''t know about. "Well... next thing you know, why did you want to come to Japan? "Ha... uh..." "If you don''t like respectful language, you don''t have to force it to use it. Isn''t it unusual for a child to use salutations on his parents? "Ha, yes... ah, yeah! I''ve already heard from Lil that Lil doesn''t like salutations. The two of them said so quickly. Hmm. I guess Lil just gently passed the vetting to come to us. Father and mother are amazing. "Wow, the reason I wanted to come to Japan... but I was originally interested in Japan and studied a lot of Japanese and culture... but when I first came to Japan for a trip with money I saved for myself... I was at that show, I was helped..." No matter, my father, my mother, and I don''t remember helping Lil in the past on Earth. This would be the fact that Lil was fabricated when he came to this world. "Uh, and so did the second time I came. I was at the show, I was helped... so... I liked it..." "So he came after our son." To his father''s summary, Lil nodded cocklessly. "Though I never really thought I could come to the side of the show..." "Hmm. I see that''s why." "Eh... ahhh..." "I''ve heard a lot from Sho already. He said he came from another world." That''s what my father said about smudging. By the way, Lil tells me that I already know that my parents know that Lil is a person of anasm. "Oh, yeah. Exactly." "So, how did you two get to know each other? Here comes my mother. You''re definitely giving up your mother''s habit of making fun of people I''m in love with. "Uh... it" Lil takes a good look at my face. I looked him in the eye, too. "I think I''ve told you before, but now I''m gonna tell you one more time from Lil and me" _______ ____ _ "... hey hey hey hey" Your mother''s so nasty. It''s gotten even worse since we talked about it in general. "I mean, Lil knew Sho would help her and she liked it." "Well, yeah, but I liked it because I was helped, and if I wasn''t, I wouldn''t have liked it, or something..." ... It''s illuminating when they tell me again why Lil liked me. "Hmm, so, what about my son? Is there anything bothering Lil? "Meh, there''s nothing annoying about that! That''s who I''m calling! Lil waving his bum and neck sideways as he opened his eyes. "Really? Well, if you need anything." "Yes. So, I''m sure you''ll be fine! My mother will look at me. No, it''s okay. ''Cause Lil said he''d take care of it! "So, it''s okay that you two are dating after all? That''s what my mother told me, and Lil and I looked at each other again. Lil asks this one uppermost as she swims her eyes. Me, so cute.... not... but we need to get back to you soon. "" I''m dating. "" Me and Lil happened like that at about the same time. Because I didn''t intend to fit in... it''s an amazing coincidence, but I wonder if this situation has made it look like I''ve deliberately created a feeling of love. "Yeah. So I heard how much Lil thinks of Sho. but can you take care of this girl? With my arms around me, that''s what I keep asking. My dad''s getting pretty intimidated. It''s like this one''s talking to Lil''s parents, "Please give me your daughter." Let''s be honest. "Ha, let me take care of it" "Let me take care of it? Let me see, not? "Ha, cherish, always... cherish! Ahhh. This is the second time today, when Lil is by my side, this is the kind of thing I talk about. I looked at the faces of everyone. My mother is still nibbling, my father is scared of his face but he''s laughing, and Lil is... he''s looking at this one with a grumpy look on his face. "Fine then. If I don''t do something that''s gone too far, I won''t say anything about the two of us. But it''s Sho." "Ha, ha." My father''s eyes stared at me like they were piercing me. "If... DV, excessive sexual assault, or even let me get pregnant before you''re over 18. Processing as a criminal." "Ohh... Ohh! When he replied so with his breath clogged, his father smiled as he relaxed his sad face somewhat. - I was surprised. Eh. "Ma, as I was saying, I''m very much in favor of you two dating." "Me too. I''ve been a hottie for a long time, Sho, but I''m glad I finally got her." My mother and father agreed with me that way. Phew, now you can stay with Lil without worrying about it in this world. "Lil, keep it up." It stinks a little, but I reached out to Lil as I said so. 503 Episode 481: Lils Past (Sho) "... yeah! Lil holds my hand. A limp, thin, weak, girly hand. "Well, may I introduce you in the house?" After a paragraph, when my mother tried to get up, "No, not yet." My father, who was smiling until just now, stopped it. Was I still anxious with my earlier answer? "Hey, what''s up, Dad? Me, he said he''d take care of Lil all the time! "No, not you. Lil, do you have something to say? A father who asks kindly. Lil nodded as she shook my hand. "Hey, what''s up? "Wow, I... there''s something I haven''t even told the show yet. That''s a little backward. Daddy''s amazing how you can spot that." What Lil hasn''t told me yet......! Oh, yeah. That''s it. "No way, was that before Lil and I met? "Yes, yes. You said you''d talk when you came to the world over here. That''s it.... I really thought we''d talk more later, but listen to Shaw''s confession... I don''t know..." Lil says that with a grump, but he won''t let go of me. I''m not even going to let you go. "I knew... I was wondering if I could be liked by the show." "What do you mean? My mother and father dare not say anything. You guessed the air, and Lil spit on it as well before continuing the conversation. "When I tell you my old story, I think you''re gonna hate me. But I have to tell you something, I want to tell you something! Especially to Shaw and your mom and dad." Lil looks at me with anxious, precisely abandoned puppy eyes. I thought, I took it with the other lil''s open hand and held it tight. "Spit out as much as you want, the hard stuff. That doesn''t make me hate Lil. Never. Impossible. That''s what I just swore, you didn''t have to swear. If it''s hard... say it" One dripping from Lil''s eyes. As it reached his mouth, Lil smiled just a little. "Then I''ll give you a little more time. Let''s talk about my... Until I see the show." _____ __ _ Lil Fuen. She was born in a settlement formed exclusively of beasts and werewolves, in the middle of the castle town and capital of the Egdrasil Divine Tree Country to the far north, between a reputable mother and a father who was not particularly prominent but worked as a woodcutter and hunter in the settlement. When I was 0 years old, I was told from my infancy that I was beautiful, resembling my mother, and like a normal baby, I cried, laughed, touched, and grew up smoothly and inexorably as an animal man. It remained the same when I was a year old, and was particularly normal except that I learned words and letters and that the vocabulary was considerably more for that age. At the age of 2, Lil starts reading books for children. It was a small number of people who could read a book as it was for children, and it was beginning to be rumored that Lil might be smart among the settlements. In addition, Lil had become a frequent tour of his father''s work. His father carries Lil to the woods, letting him wait where he is not dangerous and cutting trees. Lil liked how it looked. Most of all, I liked that my father carved wood well with extra wood and showed it to me. Read a book, see where you cut a tree, get a wooden carving done, that was how Lil spent his day. 3 years old. Lil spoke a lot of language and was somewhat able to read another mild fairy tale. Even though I didn''t practice letters much because I preferred reading to writing, I could still read books in the wealthy childhood of the city, despite spending time in despicable settlements. At this age, Lil was starting to tour not only his father''s work, but also his mother''s work every other day. Where the mother washes, cooks, cleans. Lil, who was somewhere in his mind convinced that his memory was better despite being 3, goes stuffing those, stories his parents tell him, how he interacts with people, and more into his head. 4 years old. Lil started doing quite a bit of exercise. As it was training that mattered to the werewolves, who were a fighting nation, they began to help their fathers with their work (though it really wasn''t enough at all). Lil''s appearance of picking up firewood with his father and carrying only a few of them was very lovable to his parents. Regardless, Lil continued to study for herself as well when she was 3. And 5 years old. It was the peak of Lil''s life until this age met Sho. Lil, as always, had nothing wrong with anything in particular, and no, he grew up pretty good than a normal kid. My mother loved me, my father loved me, and everyone in the settlement was starting to love Lil. Except for some. 504 Episode 482: Lils Past-2 Lil is 5 years old in the summer. A super large number of demons have crept into the settlement. The cause is that powerful demons have emerged around and ranked demons below have escaped. Almost all werewolves were able to fight, and both Lil''s parents were able to fight. Lil''s parents told Lil, "It''s okay, I''ll be right back," and left a word to participate in the extermination of the demon. Lil''s parents never came back. As a result of the massive emergence of that demon, half of those who could fight in the village died. The reason for all this damage was that the powerful demon that emerged was the SS rank, and the A-rank demon has also escaped. Of course, the children were left in the village because fighting was not yet possible. Both parents had few children back, but on the contrary, only Lil had two children who lost both parents at the same time. Furthermore, Lil was unlucky that his grandfather and grandmother died in the battle, and then there was not even one other person (aunt or uncle). Lil instantly became single. The villagers talked over who would take the lil. Because the damage caused by that battle was too great for the whole family, there was nothing resentful about Lil and Lil''s family, and the feelings alone were few but unable to take it away. But even in such desperate circumstances, there was a couple who offered to take only one group. They are both fierce survivors in the battle ahead. The couple has no children, and yet has no bad reputation from the entire settlement. The head of the settlement therefore decided to leave it to the couple. This was the dawn of Hell, which lasted Lil''s decade. The couple was extremely good at attracting good people. Therefore, no one realizes their brutality. One of the reasons the couple took Lil away was that they might be able to give Lil''s parents their land. The thought goes well and the couple succeeds in taking over the land with Lil. Together, it is Lil who is unnecessary. Because they are children, even if they feel unnecessary, they do not have such thoughts with them, such as properly nurturing them until they are old enough to be independent. During the year and a half since they picked up Lil, the two raised Lil relatively normally. That said, I just let him eat, he didn''t let him talk about anything, he didn''t let him listen to anything, he just made him grow up there. Or I tied my body up and tried not to let her go anywhere so that Lil wouldn''t be seen. Of course, he didn''t dispose of the excreta, but released the restraint in the middle of the night and let him handle it himself. And a year and a half later, Lil turned 7, too. Lil is very smart, and develops herself by repeating the conversations the couple makes, the voices of others heard from the outside, and the memories of her own parents, firmly discerning in her brain what she needs and what she doesn''t need as she lives. Unconsciously. Because there is no way to do it. One day like that, the couple found it fitting, or decided to virtually erase Lil from the settlement. The couple takes Lil outside. It''s been a really long time since I''ve been taken outside for Lil. In the woods where my father used to work. Even though she didn''t know what had revamped these two, Lil had an idea that she would be able to live decently from now on. But it wasn''t. That was when I went deep into the woods and Lil noticed as well. Instantly tied up lil. And the couple cut one ear and tail, the life of an animal man, from a lil they couldn''t resist. That, too, is deliberately and deliberately painful, and to make it look as if the demon has really eaten it¡­ with a knife with a bad slashing flavour, with a scarecrow''s guidelines. Regardless, the young lil is extinguished. The beast ears and tails are pretty sharp for the beast man. Naturally, I cried, screamed. But that''s in the woods. No one in the settlement realizes where they were brought from the fierce who fought and survived the demons. Later, the couple carefully nudged the ears and tails cut from the lil into the cloth and submitted them to the village chief, ''eaten by demons and dead'' and pretending to cry silly. Lil''s funeral took place during that day. Lil was decided dead. Lil''s days since then are no longer human. Maybe¡­ it would have been dozens of times better to have been sold as slaves at this point. To hurt a girl named Lil, the couple found herself in the name of clearing up their daily puffs and then every day, worked abuse on Lil. At first it was still relatively small. Whatever I eat was prepared for now, as always, and I entrusted Lil with the house chores in general. The main things are cleaning, laundry, caring for livestock, etc. If you have a flaw in your chores, press the cigarette fire for now or repeatedly kick the beating. But still, the smart, clever lil was able to do anything with him as he grew older. That''s how Lil did it somewhat well, spending his days without almost a word other than (regardless) speaking to the livestock with a tame mouth, and at some point his age was 11. 505 Episode 483: Lils Past-3 For the couple, Lil no longer felt normal as a slave. Therefore, even after I grew up to 11, I wasn''t thinking about killing him now, but I was very dissatisfied with the fact that Uppubasa was not possible. Before Lil turned 11, he did things like beating, kicking, pushing cigarettes, scratching with smaller blades, even when he was doing his job. Regardless, I enjoy watching the painful lil with it, so when I finished enjoying it somewhat, I did the healing magic and only HP recovered and did it. but that''s not enough irritation. Even if he kicks a punch, Lil does nothing else but tremble and cry. I don''t talk, I don''t scream. While we wonder in the back of our minds why we have become so atrocious, the abuse of Lil escalates. A month after turning 11, the couple''s lady discovers that Lil is talking to livestock. That said, I''ve known for a long time, but it was at this time that I cared what I was talking about. The lady saw it and decided to feed Lil some livestock shit. Because the senses were no longer paralyzed. No matter, Lil resisted, too. But the moment he tried to resist, his wife slashed him on the back vertically into one letter, opening his mouth wide for a long time to too much pain. At that moment, I got my first cow shit stuffed in my mouth. Vomiting. They laughed and watched vomiting, second only to the vomiting of a young girl. As a result, Lil got the title of a bad diet. The excessive abuse lasted four years after that. To the point of dying, and yet the spirit is worn out. Sometimes I was fed the eyes of a giant insect demon. I vomited to death, although I was eaten because of the bad eating. That''s how I get what I threw up in Tarai out of my head. Sometimes he was stabbed relentlessly with a sword. Sometimes it was made into an arrow. I can''t be treated like a human being. It''s not even the treatment of slaves. Toys to be tampered with. The spirit of the living toy and the fruitful lil had reached its limits. Still, the reason I endured this kind of life for four years is, for one thing, habit and still, smartness. Lil used a secret he learned sometime during the night to collect food from the woods and eat it. Regardless of the feces and the like, Lil sensed from his instincts that the given insects would be proteins and honestly ate them. But because of the habit of throwing up when dirt is poured into your mouth and the habit of eating itself making you dislike it, the meal has replaced the best torture for Lil. Therefore I did not consume anything more than my life''s danger could be avoided. Besides food, measures were taken. Clean it up in a lake in the woods, even if it''s all over you and your livestock filth. The wound, which could not be recovered, rubs the herb in. That''s how we survived an environment where normal people were dying. Luckily none of the fights against the demons were due to the fact that we acquired the secret at a fairly early stage. Why didn''t Lil run away after all this time? Why was Lil not offended by his wife when he grew up so far, because there is an instinctive code of the werewolves. Although the code of the werewolves is varied, Lil instinctively did not do it because it would be the code or the first time that she would betray the lady, annoying what she had taken care of. When those days were going on, suddenly the best turning point came for Lil. Beastman hunting. This is what happened. Beastman hunting is the ritual of replenishment of slaves very rarely performed by the kingdom, and now the inhabitants of crushed settlements and villages will be placed on the market as slaves. The Werewolves, who are bent, were no exception to that. But the Werewolves, who are bent, are strong. Therefore, only Lil was caught at this time. It should be noted that it may be the Lady who detected the beast hunt as soon as possible and told everyone in the village. I don''t know about Lil''s decision to become the next chief because of this. The slave catchers and slave tutors were extremely surprised. It is clear that the daughter of a werewolf caught only one is no longer of sufficient health, although the spirit was already the abolitionist itself and the disease was the only reason (because Lil was finding herbs). Still alive. Plus I''m not even a slave because I don''t have a slave literature. In the meantime, they captured Lil in the form of slaves, took him to the penitentiary and tried to teach him. But because it was no longer perfectly done, there was no work for the tutor in charge of the lil. If the chores can be perfected from the start, and you clean yourself up, you''ll have a good face and chest size, plus Lil Huen, a virgin. Such a lil would be shipped to the world as a ''defective product'' after a year of some easy living in a correctional facility. There are five reasons for defective products. One, because my ears and tail are ripped off. Two, because the whole body is scratched. Three, because I don''t like respectful language, although I did the tutoring. Four, because it is difficult to make people eat food (they throw up). Five, because they are spiritually terminated as human beings. On the way to that carriage to be shipped, it''s another story to meet destined to change your life 180 degrees. 506 Episode 484: Thoughts on Shos Lil (Sho) "... this is my half life" Lil told me a lot about what his life was like. I see, the number of wounds engraved on that body, remembered from the first time I saw Lil naked, tells me it''s all true. Nevertheless... it''s amazing how you''ve lived that way, retaining yourself so far and being well personalized. Extreme, but it''s not an exaggeration if Lil says his mental age is stopping at 5. "I see. It''s not something I could have said anyway because it''s about the other world... but let''s just say it was harsh." "Lil..." Lil is still looking at us with her eyes that are about to cry. I''m trembling as much as I''ve ever seen. No... by knowing Lil''s half life, you said something about hating Lil. "Hey, Lil." "Become... what? "Lil''s half life figured it out.... That was hard. Everything you said and did together is now satisfactory. By the way," "Wahoo." "Where are the elements that make me hate you? Lil looked at her eyes as if they were open and empty. My eyes are badly congested and just a little shock is going to overflow my tears. "Eh... because... well, dirty and dirty... oh, and you mean I''m not very decent out there... well, less educated... more importantly, more importantly, I''m already... scratched..." What... what is that? I looked at Lil''s face with a slight glance and decided to state my thoughts on Lil''s answer. "We''ve been together for the past few months, and you know I don''t even think about who I am. The upbringing... seems to be smarter than me already, but I''m trying to wear it right now. I fixed the wound. Think of yourself like dirt, if you still have that kind of heartbreak... I''ll fix it." "Hehe..." Lil muttered, finally losing what he had been holding back, and a large amount of tears began to flow from his eyes without clamping. Open your mouth, keep your eyes on me, like a waterfall. "So, but wow. Me, yeah, it''s purposeful and dirty. Here, here, the reason I tried to tell you this story, Ri, when I talked to you in front of my parents, I thought Shaw was going to hate me, and I started talking, and I should have told you sooner." With a trembling voice, Lil talks about one thing after another she can''t forgive herself. One after another, as if you were trying to hate me, to the point that no one cares about anything that trivial anymore. As if it were even penance. "That''s not all. Besides, I''m _______." "Hey, Lil. You want me to hate you? That''s what I asked. Lil keeps her mouth shut to utter what she said before she was talking, and it hardens again. No, it''s barely my neck. Don''t look shaken by me. "Don''t you want me to hate you? Lil nods with such a slight vibration that he can''t tell if he''s just trembling. "Then why are you just telling me what''s wrong with you earlier? Can you tell me why? When asked so, Lil answers with a tremor again after moving only her mouth with a mognon and acting like she could apparently take a deep breath. "''Cause really, someone as nice as the show... I don''t know what to do... Hate it, hate it..." "No, isn''t it from Lil who''s been confessing? And I accepted that, didn''t I? "Ah... here, I confessed... the flow on the spot... or the explosion of emotions... oh, because I just thought it was something that would be turned down then" Will this be the story after all? Apparently Lil doesn''t trust me when I say I like him more than once. Is the usual way of confessing love wrong? I don''t know. First girlfriend in my life... no, she''s the first and last girlfriend in my heart already... not enough love? Not enough? Well... I''ll tell you what I like about the first name. "Look, Lil. This is the last time. I''ve already told this story many times. I did it many times. It''s a story we''ve done over and over the last few months since we met. It''s really the last time, so listen up." "Ugh, yeah." I breathe in. Lil looks at my face with a serious look. ... I''ll tell you. "I like lil. I like the cute part. I like how you laugh at my stories. I like how you try to do everything against me. Regardless, I like it if you don''t exhaust it. I like to react happily when I do something. I like it, I like everything, I love it! Lil is staring at me with a pompous look on his face. My father and mother just seem to shut up and watch me and Lil. There''s nothing wrong with my parents being here except me and Lil, is there? Let me keep bluffing the truth. "I''m talking about things like what I just said, things that I usually despise myself about, and what''s wrong with that to me! So, please. Don''t ever suspect again that I hate Lil or that I really don''t like Lil. This feeling of mine is not a lie. I''m not lying! After this¡­ if you are anxious, if you are anxious, say what is anxious. Say it. I''ll answer that every time. And vice versa. Tell me how dissatisfied you are with me. I''ll fix it.......... say it again. Whatever Lil thinks of Lil, no matter what Lil does, I love Lil with all my heart." I ran out of words. It''s like just around here... no, everything else seems to be stopping time except for Lil''s unstoppable tears. 507 Episode 485: Lils Thoughts on Sho (Sho) "... Mother, let''s go shopping" "... yeah, right. Sho and Lil left a message." After a few minutes, my father and mother went out saying so. Me and Lil are the only ones left here. "Speaking of which... you''ve said it many times" Lil muttered without changing her expression at all. "Whenever I say bad things about me, whenever I say things that I doubt love from the show, the show told me many times that I like the good things about me. And every time, I was happy, wasn''t I? "Oh." Lil snapped his nose when he said a word about the tissue that was nearby: ''I''ll borrow it'' and then pulled one out. Then I keep talking. "That''s right. I... wonder what you were talking about, until just now. Even though Shaw says he really likes me. If you have any more anxiety or discontent from now on, I''ll be honest. Wouldn''t Shaw comfort you every time? Heh, I''m just happy to think about it." Always... as usual, Lil laughs in a face that looks smart at first glance. "Shaw... can you give me a hug? At first glance, he remained calm, and Lil said so. I nodded silently, turning one hand on Lil''s back and the other accompanied him to stroke his back of the head, hugging him hard. I know. I know what it''s like. I can see the sound of the heart. I can see you''re trembling. I can see you''re a girl and smell like soap. I can see you''re thin. I can see the size of my chest. I can see the exhalation. I can tell the temperature is cold compared to mine. ... I can see Lil wants to explode his emotions. "Cry as you please." "Yeah." Now Lil''s shackles have been removed. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Shaw... Shaw. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh __________________ ____________ ______ ___ _ "Wipe it. Are you calm? "Mmm." Lil grabbed his nose with one and wiped his tears with two sheets when he received the three tissue papers I handed him. "I don''t know how many times I''ve seen a show cry like this." "Cry as many times as you want." "Wahoo, you''re gonna cry because Shaw''s gonna say something nice to you, right? Again, it''s a real pleasure to meet Shaw. I don''t think it''s a dream for me to cry this far anymore." Right, that''s good. Now I''ve confessed a lot, too. I need to think about making Lil happier. "I love the show you told me you liked everything about me.... I''ve come this far. I''m gonna be obsessed for the rest of my life... do you mind? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who "............ ugh" Lil hugged me again. I hug Lil as sweet as I can think. "I''m home." "He''s back.... What do you say?" My mother and father came home with the supermarket shopping bag in their hands. When she sees it, her mother gets nasty. ... with even my real father. "Well... it''s not what we say anyway. That''s how Sho managed to do it." "Right. Sho is strong and we don''t have to worry about anything." I... stopped holding Lil for now and made him get off me. It''s not a good idea to hang out with her until Mom and Dad get back. When I see Lil leave me, my mother and father immediately surround Lil. "Until now, you''ve got the spiciness.... Oh, my God, I''m sorry. That''s all I can say." ".................. Yes" "But... well, one of these days, you''re gonna be our daughter, and now you''re gonna call me whatever you want about us? Think of them as real parents." Ugh, he said he''d be our daughter... Well, I''m going to. That''s what Lil and I are gonna do! There''s nothing wrong with that, yeah. "Uh... Dad... Mom..." "There? "Dad... Dad, Mom...? "Yes, that''s fine" Lil called about my parents as she blushed. You sound kind of shy. "... if anything happens from now on, Lil. Talk to me and your mother as well as the gardener and Sho and Hayama. Because I''ll do everything I can to do. From now on, we''re on Lil''s side." "... Ugh! Lil nodded well. "Well, then we still have time, and when we have lunch, we have to pack and stuff." That said, my mother stood in the kitchen, and my father said he was going back to his room and study to do his job, leaving the place. "... I like it" "Ooh." Lil hugged me again with no push, and smiled happily. 508 Episode 486: Lil Goes to Shos Room (Sho) "You got a paragraph." "Thanks for your help" We had lunch since then, got quickly organized, and now Lil''s room is finished. I don''t know what the benefits are from the other world though - but it went smoothly to do anything. It''s all a short time. Well, I don''t know what Lil''s room looks like, Lil. Simple in a nutshell. I have cute accessories and stuff, but they don''t stand out. Or is it plain or not? "Mmm. Shaw, me, I want to go to Shaw''s room and have a look." After glancing at his room, Lil said so. "Huh? Seriously? "Just wondering. If you don''t want to." "No... there''s nothing wrong with being seen." Actually, there is. I got it from a tutte with a school. I wouldn''t be able to buy under 18 if I were supposed to. Eh? I have dreams, though. But I also have a few dreams. But he... I thought you said Miho found out. But Miho''s investigation is unusual. You don''t have a choice. Don''t be such a dream dancer, I''m strictly hiding a porn book. You can''t possibly find out. "This is my room." "... I''m sorry to bother you" My room is across from Lil''s room. I''ll open the door to the room and let Lil inside. My room is a combination of muscle compartments with light muscle traps and shorter mats. Oh, the windows are mostly open and ventilated so that it doesn''t smell too sweaty. That''s why it could be quite large compared to a dream room. But Nah, when I got a girl in this room, I only came here about Miho. He didn''t comment on anything about my room. I wonder how Lil looks in my room. Though it shouldn''t be dirty because it''s tidy and well cleaned. "Sooo... ha..." I can hear you exhale like that. ... acting like Lil is sniffing his nose as he cums when he thinks... "Yeah, I smell the show. Best smell I''ve ever smelled, smells like a show" Hey, what the hell. "Oh, doesn''t it smell like sweat? "Hmm? - Sure, from me, it smells so sweaty. I don''t think normal people care enough. It smells like someone I like, too, so it''s fine." Does the good nose survive in this world? "The room is pretty clean as far as I know as a guy too... hmm? Hmm?" Lil, who was describing my room to some extent, began to lean his neck only in the face. What, I''m so curious... "Lil, is something wrong? "Mmm... no, it''s trace, but I smelled another smell of the show. It''s different from sweat and body odor." "What''s that...? "Eh I don''t know what to say...... yeah that smells like a show when me and Shaw hang out naked. That''s it." ... Shit. A lot sucks. I wasn''t expecting Lil''s nose to listen this far. Keep this up... "... wah? Not from Shaw himself, but from here. I thought Shaw was in the mood right now... wasn''t he?" That being said, Lil looked sorry. He was wandering around my room sniffing with his nose, and Lil is now stopping in front of the place where he''s hiding my example book. "Shaw... why don''t you explore this place? "Ooh." "Well, I guess I''ll have no choice." Lil got me off the spot. ...... Phew. I''m glad Lil''s a lil. Thanks. "That said, I know what''s out there." He came back to me. Lil said that as he hugged me in the arm. I get a cold sweat by accident. "Oh, well..." "Yeah. But from now on, you don''t rely on books, you rely on me. I''m talking about if the show is good, and I can''t do it when my mom and dad are around." Lil said so with a grin. Are you happy about this? Are you sure I''m okay with this? "Oh, sorry show. Maybe I''m a little too well." "Uh... oh, no. That''s okay." What does my face look like now? Lil has been apologizing for peeking into my face tail and then looking extremely sorry. "Oh, yeah? "Oh, don''t worry about it because you don''t care." "... yeah" I managed to stroke Lil''s head with a laugh. I sneeze this slightly habitual hair even though I feel uncomfortable not touching my hands. Lil gave me a happy face. I could regain the atmosphere by stroking it... and it''s time to get back to business. I have something for you in the last three weeks before Lil came to us. I want to give that to you. "Lil, I have a present for you." "Wahu? What is it? What is it? I took a paper bag out of the shelf, and I took a red scarf out of that paper bag. "Look, this" "... red headscarf...! "Yeah, well, I wasn''t quite selling it over here, so I took my sewing skills in anasm and put them to use over here. I mean, that''s my own thing. I think it''s the perfect size." Lil alternates between the red scarf and my face. Now that I know what you''re trying to say, I snorted at him, and Lil put on the red scarf. Lil''s face turns slightly red. "And show. Wow, I... minniku..." "Very cute" "Oh, yeah? Huh... but this is also a woman''s sex after all. Do you mind if I stay and see if it suits you? Such an answer is decided. I guess Lil wore a red headscarf every time she went out in the other world because she thought it would look good on her. I gave it away because I think it would look good on me too. "You look great." "Oh well!... show... thanks" Lil hugged me again. 509 Episode 487: Lil Goes to School-1 (Sho) "What do you think? As Lil walks into my room, so does it. "Lovely." "Thanks... this school uniform looks so cute" That''s what Lil said as he flickered his skirt. Lil came first to show me her uniform when she got dressed for me, but as I put it in the words, she''s so cute. It''s only natural that Lil is cute, but my school uniform has a reputation all over the area for being pretty cute. That''s why people with such perverse tastes want our school uniforms... Well, that''s tightly controlled, and if I had thrown those guys off one end who were evil because of what I saw, it would have gone away naturally. What''s more, I''ve been able to stay away from strong people... but why not? "Did you get your stuff right? "Yeah, perfect! All right, then you''re all set. "Let''s go! "Yeah!" Me and Lil went out more than home. ... Me and Lil are going to school together for the first time. I can''t imitate that. Continue along to the station as we line up to teach you about buildings that look like lils and landmarks to avoid getting lost in the road. "There are a lot of morons on the train, so watch out." "Hmm? Really? "Oh." While I was shopping for tickets to the station, I advised Lil that. There are many morons on this train. I rarely see hiccups or pickpockets. Most of those targets are dreams or flowers, and I''ve caught them before they got hurt, so I stopped looking at them lately. At one time it was really bad, so I''ve never been over caution. I knew you were too pretty. Because that''s not a pretty one either, but a cute one that seems weak, those two. Well, I''m not sure what''s going on around here is a criminal. Lil looks cool at first glance, too, but if you look at it again, it''s cute, I''m worried. "Hmm? That''s a lot of people" That''s what Lil said when he got on the train. "Really? It''s early in the morning, so less, right? "Really? Hmm." Lil leans on me. I''m wearing a winter uniform, so it''s hard to tell how soft my chest is, but it''s not too bad to lean on me like this. "And you get to see a giddy show, don''t you? "Hmm? Really? Lil is holding onto the train leathers and me, moving her eyes in a whirlwind. "Yeah. From a few people. Besides, the fighting nation... I know because I was a werewolf, this is the kind of eye you see an enemy in character. Contains fright. One or two of them, just around me, seem to be watching my four strands as a female and alerting the show." ... Lil doesn''t have to be my amulet to do it... Yes, no, in case, and Lil''s my girlfriend! I won''t let the pervert touch a single hair. Well, I''m worried about you. "But Shaw will protect you, won''t he? I thought I was in Noah''s Ark." "Ooh." After a while we arrived at the station that led us to the school we were attending, so we got off the train and went into the home and went outside through the ticket slot. By the way, Lil doesn''t have to teach me how to do it. He''s doing tickets and stuff on his own. Well, it''s common all over the world, the train system of today''s world. If you have memories, is it natural? "Still, I''m excited about school." Out of the station, Lil said so. "Hmm? "Yeah! I can study... I can exercise, I can youth! You don''t have this kind of luxury. Of course, my youth can only live with the show." For the last 3 days¡­ precisely 6 days in conjunction with anasm, because you''ve been unwieldy, Lil. I go there reasonably normally, and although I never get that wussy, the school must be amazing considering that growing environment in Lil. "And you have a lot of shops. Shouldn''t I stop by on my way home or something? "No... my school is specially barebacked, so he says it''s okay. If it''s a normal school, there''s a lot of things that don''t work." "Well, then, well, why don''t you stop by the cafe or something on your way home? I think the way we spend our after-school days is part of our youth." Today the club is given a break to be Lil''s first school attendance. I mean, time is free after school. Money is not scarce right now (although I have never been scarce because I am proud that I am doing it well personally), and it may be good. Stop by the cafe with her on the way home from school. ... I''m kind of excited about that, too. "Oh, you saw the school gate." Sounds like he even followed me to school at some point while I was trying to think. Just like when I go to school with my dreams, I feel the time is fast when I go to school with someone. "Well, here''s a goodbye." Lil doesn''t have a dumpster yet, and come to the classroom this time via the staff room or something. I have to do something like introduce the transfer students. "Wahoo, I''ll see you in the homeroom! Lil waved at me, walking away from me and running to the faculty front door. 510 Episode 488: Lil Goes to School-2 (Sho) I go into the classroom with a little bit of my cheek caught. If I saw it from the side, they might say it was creepy, but, well, I can''t help it. If I were you, I''d introduce everyone to my girlfriend today and promote her to Leah. "Ouch! "Ugh!" No dreams and flowers have come yet. Well, I left early to send Lil, so it''s obvious. I came here at the same time as I got my seat, 5 cm taller than I was recently 180 cm taller, this class 1 tall, on the mountain. I''m pretty close to this guy. "Hey, you''re here, right? To you... international students from Norway" "Oh. Well, they''re going to live in Japan permanently, so they''re transfer students, to be exact." When I answered that, the mountain came to sit next to me. This guy''s seat isn''t here, by the way. The seat next to me is empty....... I mean where lil come from. "What kind of kid are you? From what I''ve heard, Japanese is perky and academic. We took the entrance exam as a transfer student to one of the best further schools in the region, all of which exceeded 90% of the subjects and were awarded special scholarships." "That story... where''s the information? "Sanada Information" Yeah, that''s for sure. Sanada spreads rumors fast and the accuracy of the rumors is 100%. It doesn''t circulate demma at all. Nobody knows how the hell I can get such solid information... but Sanada would be sure. "I don''t care what kind of child they say..." "You''re a face, you''re a face first. What about your face?" "I wonder if it''s cool at first glance... if I look closely at it, Ali and I are in line" "Ho ho, you''re cute with that." "Sort of." Surprise... Lil is definitely the third cutest girl in this school. Looks like the falling face of a man and a child is in my eyes. "Why are you sneaking around? What, I haven''t seen Sho in a really long time. Are you cute enough to get laid?" He said, "Well, expect it." "Right. Why are you so good at this?" You shouldn''t. Hmm... I''ve had dreams and beautiful flowers too and wondered why I should be so... but this is what happens when someone I really care about comes out. Let''s be careful. "That or the privilege of letting them stay home" "Oh, you know what?" "Wow, wow, wow. I''ll try living under one roof with a girl, too." "That''s why you can''t do anything weird. My father''s profession is my profession, and you know my character." "Sort of... You won''t be able to force it." Already in agreement¡­ it''s natural to keep quiet that you''ve crossed the line for one or two nights. Yeah, yeah. "" Ohh! A very popular dream of idols and beautiful flowers came into the classroom. I have a relationship from kindergarten. Even this me, when those two show up, I have to turn that way. "Morning! Ali, Mihana! Love you today." As Sanada puts it, again today it seems that Hayashi and Mihana have come to love school with their arms together. That couple said they started dating too famously to stick together anywhere anymore. He said he wasn''t stuck the other way around. ''What''s wrong!? Did you even fight?!?'' It seems to be a level where strangers ask me. It''s really hard. But it''s another amazing thing that I can''t feel the difficulty from those two. "Hi, Sana." Good morning, Sanada. "Of course you two know, but today," "It''s okay, I''m doing it! "That''s right! ''Cause I picked you up with me in front of Sho''s house. The classroom only became a scene for a moment. I have dreams... nothing to say. I''m jealous of dreams and beautiful flowers coming to my house. "Oh... I envy you, no matter how many times I ask you" "... I don''t know how many times I''ve said it, but I''ll tell you first, dreams are men, and flowers are dreamy girlfriends" "It''s a punishment to have a beautiful girl at home playing with you." An unfortunate handsome thing. Ikezan has joined the story. I think this guy would be hot from another pretty girl if he did something about this conversation. "Ma, anyway _____" "Hey, guys, take a seat." My teacher came in. "Mm, finally" The mountain returns to its seat (in front of my diagonal), saying so. Ikezan also returned to his right neighbor''s seat on the mountain. "Uh, anyway, I think Sanada and the newspapers have some information in them, but" transfer students "have arrived in our class today! Then... come in." My proud girlfriend with ragged doors, blue and white hair and white skin and blue eyes came into the classroom. Its Rin standing is kind of like a mature man who has had a variety of experiences. I don''t mean to say that you never look old, but you have the beauty of coming out of a lanobe. ... Ha! What do I think of my own girlfriend? Anyway, is that it or does Lil look like it when he sees it? You look pretty grown up. "Eh! We''re talking about Lil Huen from Norway to Japan because of the new system." With that said, the teacher writes lavishly on the blackboard, ''Lil Fuen''. "Then say hello to everyone, Mr. Huen" When the teacher told her that, Lil began to introduce herself after meeting the teacher lightly. "I came to Japan through a new system made from Norway. My name is Lil Fuen __________" 511 Episode 489: Lil Goes to School-3 (Sho) "Thank you for your patience." When the greeting was over, Lil bowed with a pepper. "You really fluent in Japanese." "Thank you, thank you. Even a Japanese proverb says that what you like is what makes you good... are you?" My teacher praised me for my Japanese, and I adore that I am confused about using respectful language. "Kind of like you said, you look cute in the system, but don''t make a cool impression. You''re so beautiful, aren''t you? "Right?" The mountain has been hissing like that. I''m simply glad to be praised for her. "Uh... your seat is next to the fire field" "Yeah, yes" Lil comes to the seat next to me as recommended for his appointment. It''s the seat at the far end behind this classroom. Between before the blackboard and coming here, I take the eyes of all my classmates. Such a lil whispered the moment he passed my desk, ''How''d it go?'' He asked. I''ll show you Lil sitting at his desk with his right thumb up. Then Lil laughed happily and thumbed up just like me. "Uh, then make friends with Mr. Fuen for the past year and six months. Then let''s start the homeroom in a short time." _____ ___ _ Homeroom dawn. 10 minutes until the next class begins. If there''s a transferee in that little time, the transferee gets a dozen classmates. "Mr. Fuen, you speak Japanese very well! "Yeah, I''ve been studying Japanese for a long time" And well, this is how the question tournament begins. "Hey... I can''t see..." "Wow... awesome beauty... hmm? No, she''s cute." Besides, in Lil''s case, we talked about it on TV and so on, and this is how amazing people are coming from other classes and grades. Mostly because it looks like the first thing people think about is how they deal with it. Lil is perceived to be so cute. Kuck, I''m kind of happy about myself. Lil is my girlfriend... and I''m tempted to brag to someone soon. "What''s Lil''s favorite food? "I guess I like meat anyway. Steak? Eat in rare. If it''s Japanese, it''s sushi." Sounds like meat lovers are still the same. Sushi has been added to it. "Which do you like better, Norway or Japan? "That''s a tough question. I guess I prefer Japan for some reason." Chilari and Lil turned to me only for a moment. You''re saying there''s a reason I''m here? I can''t stop thinking about what''s going on today. "Oh, for a reason? "Mmm, that''s a secret." Kind of Lil''s been answering calmly since just now. Not that I like it otherwise, but I answer the questions well. Wonderful transfer student... whoever doesn''t know the circumstances of the impression may hold it. "Mr. Huen, I heard you can study great, but you''re good at exercising? "I''m better at exercising than studying." Well, the ex-wolf. The Wild Horse is raising something that Lil cheered for ''ooh ooh ooh'' to answer some questions. "Bye, Mr. Huen, if it was any of the boys here, who would __________ Keen corn. Keen corn. The chime at the end of the 10-minute break rang to block Sanada''s question. At the same time, the students of the other classes rush back to the classroom. Sanada and other classmates who surrounded Lil rushed to their respective seats. "Ha-ha-ha, start the class" A classical subject teacher came into the classroom. After standing up, giving thanks and ritualistic things before the class begins, the subject-man starts putting the material at his desk. "Um, Mr. Lil Huen? Um, the textbook hasn''t come yet? Let me see the fire field." "Yes, I understand" Lil''s desk is connected to the individual seats. "Eh heh, show. Let me see." That''s when Lil smiled nicely. After all, Lil is the same Lil as always. Try to look cool from around you. You''re sweet from me. In the meantime, I''ll put a classic textbook between Lil and my desk. "Mr. Fuen, you speak Japanese... normally, don''t you? Doctor, I can''t speak English, so if there''s anything you don''t understand in Japanese, ask Benki.... you know the classics? "It''s okay, sir." "Then what I''m doing now is a passage of pillow grass. __________" ________ _____ _ "Oh, uh, that brings me to the end of my class... yeah..." The teacher kept me surprised. What did Lil do during classical time? ... In this teacher''s class, I raise my hand when I ask students to answer a problem, but Lil raises all his hands on the problem the teacher put out and _____: ''You know what I mean? Want to try? Nori like'' and the teacher also hit the lil _____ and answered all questions correctly. It''s so funny how every time Lil raises his hand and goes to get the problem right, he changes the complexion of the teacher and the people around him. No, but I figured... you''re too smart for anything. They''ll say you''re a genius enough not to have to go as far as Ye. 512 Episode 490: Lil Goes to School-4 (Sho) Since then Lil has begun to be unbiased in almost all subjects. The math issues, of course, showed plenty of honors in each class just to say how easy it is to win world history and English. So it''s lunch break, and if it''s normal, it''s time for everyone to start eating lunches and bread... and eating food. At that hour Lil came to me with her lunch. "Show! Eat with me __________" "Mr. Fuen, eat with me. Yikes! Lil... my lil is surrounded by girls. Lil asked me out for it. From the women''s walls Lil glances at her face just a little and makes eye contact. I gesture with my hands, ''Eat with him''. Lil snorted. "Wow, let''s eat with everyone today then" "Yay!" That''s why 17 of the 16 women in this class started eating their desks side by side with Zazzle. For some reason, there''s a dream mixed in there, and I think it''s the boulder that nobody thinks it''s strange. That said, I guess I just wanted to eat beautiful flowers in my dreams. I''m picking up the far end of the two rows of desks so we can see each other''s faces. "Huen, wow! Isn''t there a subject you can''t do? "Thanks, but that''s not true." Again, Question Time started. From really trivial questions to questions that are poking at the core (that was mostly asked by Nada Satosa and Miwa was deluded). Popularity is tough... I can''t believe I think about it, but when I think about it, dreams and flowers aren''t this far, but it''s like this every day. Anasm or Earth. You know, popular people actually only lose money, right? Is that not true? "By the way, I was going to ask, is the reason you came to Japan because you like Japan? Around half past lunch, Sanada asked that question again. By the way, I seem to have killed my time just standing up and listening while I lunch for my questions to Lil. Anyway, how does Lil answer to this? I hope I don''t have to respond weird... "Hmm, you have that too. But it''s not. I have a dream. And that''s why I came after someone." "Did you come after someone?... Hmm, could that have something to do with the ''For a Reason'' you said in the morning? "It doesn''t matter. It stays the same." When we were talking in depth about something, we even started to listen to boys who hadn''t been particularly listening until just now. Is this going to expose me as Lil''s boyfriend? That''s fine, though. Though the boys are going to beat me up for a while. "Heh! Well... to meet that person" "Yeah. I''m here to see you... talk to you... and tell you about your love." "Yikes! The girl is making a scene. The men she didn''t have immediately began to get a depressed look on her face. "So you went out of your way to Japan to study hard to meet that person and use the new system? "It is." "Huh. Oh, why did you like him? In response to that question, Lil replies with a little dyeing of her cheeks. "... because they saved my life twice. Now I don''t exist without that person. If it was true, he''d be dead twice already." The enthusiasm of a group of women who like romantic stories is terrific. Surely it''s a spectacular love story that if you look from the side, you can save your life twice, and you like that person as a result, and you come to Japan as a result of a lot of hard work. Well, I''m the other guy. "Heh. Then look for the person''s whereabouts or something _____" "No, I already know where you are, and I''ve seen you every day since you got here." "Wow... wow!! The classroom is even more exciting. Now the men are asking to eat in too. I guess Lil talks well too. I''m sure if you didn''t speak well, you''d have revealed I was at this point. Oh, my dreams turned this way! He smiled bitterly at me with the beautiful flowers... and turned back forward again! Oh, come on, you little bastards. "No way. Have you confessed yet? "I did that a long time ago." "So?" "Fine..." A springing classroom and a wild horse that was made into a hallway at some point. It was mainly women who sprung up, and men who were discouraged. "Wow, wow! Then that''s the dream, and the dream came true! "That''s right! "What kind of person, what kind of person are you!! Intrigued and the girls ask Lil. Lil gets up evenly scratching her cheeks. "He''s someone we all know well." "What, someone you know? "''Cause I''m bringing him in now" That''s what Lil came to me for. Classroom air stops. Lil has reached out. "Wow, I''m sorry I let you hang out with me, Shaw" "No, that''s okay." I grabbed Lil''s hand and stood up. And, at the same time, Lil hugged me in the arm. "This man." "Ha." 513 Episode 491: Lil Goes to School -5 (Sho) "I''m sorry, Shaw, you''ve caused me some trouble" After school, that''s what Lil, who had the backup to go home, said. When Lil introduced me in front of everyone during the lunch break, there were two types of men''s reactions on the spot. One is a fiercely jealous one. "What the fuck is that? That guy! "So to the boarding house...... chinese" "Envy. Deal" They said something like that. Another pattern. "Oh, I knew it was Sho" ''I guess. I almost knew it by the time I got my life saved. Sho is the only one who does that. " "Mihana for Ali... and Mr. Fuen. What if Sho hunts a lovely woman! From now on, we will call you the Great Demon King of Harlem! Those are the ones who anticipated this development, like. Many of them were classmates from secondary school. Looks like there were a few of these types of girls in there. And I got the dishonorable title ''The Great Demon King of Harlem'' from the Ikezan bastard. I don''t need to be clear. Let''s go home, then. "Yeah!" Me and Lil left school side by side while the gaze of a few boys hurt. Normally, I judo at the club on this day. My judo department at school feels like they don''t do a lot of bursting 3 a week. But in the past... I think Golissen (advisor) is not half as good as he was because he competed in Interhigh and won last year and so on. Quality is better than quantity. Well, but this is how I''m getting out of school with Lil ''cause I let him rest today. I usually go home with dreams and beautiful flowers, when I''m off. ... close to this year''s interhigh, but you''re okay, right? "This is how you go to school... study and chat with your friends... and go to and from school with whoever you like. And I have a home to go home to. Oh... how happy you are" Lil is holding my hand and cheeks on my arm. "Right. Well, more to come... the... what. I''ll make you happy." "Hehe, is that right? I''m expecting you, but I''m not gonna push you, okay? "Ooh." After a while I get to the cafe in front of the station, where Lil said he wanted to go in the morning. The exterior has not changed much, but the cafe''s interior here¡­ should have attracted the attention of young people for reasons such as the fact that students are nearby. Me and Lil go into the store. And I sat down on a small table for two as recommended by the clerk. "You have so much cute stuff! "You know, everything is on display for the fashion of our high school girls." "Really? Like a hug doll or something? "Is that... a hug doll? "Wow, don''t you know? It seems to have been popular in Japan." I don''t know... I''ve heard of it... I don''t know. Besides, that should have been even more... and even more before my mothers'' generation. "No, I don''t know." "It is. Well, if you don''t know, you have no choice. Let''s ask for something." Lil opened the menu as she nicked. After all, you have a different tone of voice when you talk to me and Mika a a little bit than when you talk to the other ones. "Let me blend" "Me, too.... Excuse me!" I asked the clerk for a coffee and it was transported right away in a few minutes. From there, Lil and I started a conversation that looked like a couple of high school kids. "I''ve been watching you all day." "Well, it''s always been this week." "Hey, Shaw... can I ask you something weird? "What? Mozimozi and Lil continue the conversation with just a little blush. "What am I... cute? "Yeah, that''s what you''ve been saying" "Oh, no... the show. But look, because everyone told me that today. Look, I have good ears, and I''ve heard quite a few voices from both men and women who whine ''cute''" Well... my school does have too many faces (mainly Micah), and it''s become commonplace to say what I think of my face. I guess that honest word sounded like Lil. "Yeah, so be confident" "Damn... it is. It would have been nice to have a face that wouldn''t be harmful to Shaw. I''m glad you said that." Lil sips the coffee while it''s black. "No, on the contrary, some people are saying I''m not a match now, right? "Wahoo!? That''s not true! How come me and Shaw don''t get along, and the show''s down there!? That''s impossible! When I swallowed more coffee with Gabriel, I was so angry. "Well, thank you." "Wow! Of course you do! You calmed down when I stroked your head, your eyes narrowed with joy, and you rejoiced. Hasn''t the dogginess around here fallen out? "Okay, then it''s time to go home! "Oh, is that enough?" "Wahoo." We finished a cup of coffee at the cafe. I think we''re ready for Lil. After we paid to leave the store, we went home with a trivial hand in hand. 514 gossip Small stories on Earth It''s a small story today. I''m going to write a novel about how I wanted each character to do it since I came to Earth, but didn''t weave it into this edition. Mainly, it feels like what you were doing during the few days you flew. (When it comes to novels, the volume remains the same as usual) Okay, go ahead. ###### ¡ô Idol (Sho Lil) ¡ô "Show! Show! Lil ran into my room looking excited about something. I have a smartphone in my hand. "Whoa, what''s going on, Lil?" "JapaneseIdol is adorable! "Ah, oh. Right." What do you say abruptly? "Here''s the choreography... like this. I''ll imitate the idol of the video you were watching earlier! I see you wanted to try to imitate that idol because it was adorable. All right, let''s go out with him. "Whoa, let me see it then" "Yeah." Lil left his smartphone there, and when he decided to pose with Piscilli, he had his arm stretched this way with his index finger up. "Lil''s still, like, 16. Ah! Centimeter Janie" "... hmm? It was adorable. Sure it was adorable... but when is that an idol? "Wahu? Don''t know?" "It''s not a good pin." "Well... she''s cute." Lil took the smartphone and said, ''Look!'' He showed me, ''but I don''t know until the footage was old and years ago. "Sorry." "Yeah, that''s okay! ''Cause I just wanted to show you what it is." "Oh, my God, she was so cute." "Really? Huh?" ¡ô Usually (leaves and cherry blossoms) ¡ô "Sakura" "Hey, what''s up?" The cherry blossoms, voiced abruptly, turned to the leaves in momentum. "I just tried" "What is it..." "Couldn''t you have called me if I had to? "Yeah, that''s not true," Cherry blossoms face back to the book they were reading. "Sakura-Hima" "I''m not free." "No... can''t you tell if the cherry blossoms read that? It''s all about the Sixth Act, isn''t it? The one I saved up for and bought." "Yeah, I know. But it''s funny." With that said, Sakura turns the pages of all the books of the Sixth Law in pieces. "Hmm... Well, I wanted to borrow it. You can borrow it. I already read it all. I remember it clearly, and I''ll lend it to you for the time being." "What!? Uh... oh, yeah. Don''t... come on." Cherry blossoms tried to put the whole book of the Rokfa back on the shelf in the leaf room, but they also put their legs on it and they almost fell over. But the hassle leaves take it. "It''s dangerous." "Oh, thank you" Ye put the thick book that cherry blossoms had back on the shelf and sat back where he had just sat. Cherry blossoms sit back the same way. "You''re free." "Well, that''s good. Play something." "Yeah!" ¡ô This is normal (with dreams and flowers) ¡ô "Micah! It''s coming! "Welcome!" I broke into the room anticipating when Miho would have finished dressing. Beautiful flowers greet me as I am. "You look like a girl today." "Miho didn''t choose this for me, either." "Sort of." Sit on the floor in Miho''s room having such a conversation without any other love. Beautiful flowers also sat quite close next to it. "Hehe. What am I supposed to do, nothing? "Well, dreams have games." "It''s okay now." I''ll stroke Miho''s head as I say so. Too pretty brunette like nothing has ever been damaged in Sarah. Give it a hand rinse or something. "Hmm, what are you doing?" If you try to squeal like that, Miho suggests most of the time. "Ki, Ki Soo! "I do it every day... fine" Matched my lips to Miho''s lips. We already do this every day, but I don''t think we get tired of each other often. Well, I never get tired of it. "Mmm... Eh heh, no matter how many times I turn it around, I''m glad." "Right.... So, what? "Um, do you want to gu? "I do that every day too, and hey... fine" Gee, we''re gonna hug each other for a long time. Well, this is what I do every day, too. By definition, beautiful flowers come to me with a strong hug. "Heh heh. I''m good with style... when can I wait for this every day too? Don''t you ever get tired of me? Mika left the hug from herself with a slightly unfortunate look on her face. The sensation of my chest disappears from my chest. "That''s not true. Enough to hold me all the time." "Really? "Really." "That''s so sweet! Beautiful flowers have hugged me again. It revives the sensation of the chest in the absence of it. It smells good, and I think it''s cute and awesome. Though it might be a little more dangerous to think about it, but it is approved in person, so there is no problem. "Huh, I''m satisfied! "Well, well, well, well." "Yeah, well, let''s kiss longer next for the hug, shall we?" "Oh... yeah, let''s do that! ###### That concludes the little story. I''ll do it again when the story runs out ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) 515 Episode 492: Mannerization!? in Anasm. "... Hey Micah" "Hmm? What?" Micah is hugging me as usual. I''m going to look up at this one with a hug, so I can''t help but be cute. No, I have to talk more about requirements than that. "Aren''t you free these days? "Hmm, I guess. Are you free with me? "No, you''re not. That''s not what I meant." I don''t know about Micah, but I''m kind of busy here. The day Lil finished her first week at school. I''ve made a suggestion that Kanata go to school for a week and spend two weeks in anasm, meaning that anasm is more comfortable. Well, we all decided that''s okay because we don''t really think about combining dates, right? So now it''s a trial period, so I''m spending the first two weeks in anasm. Today is that fourth day. I can''t help but be free. I''m running out of things to do. No, well, it''s your idol job, or Rose''s visiting. Other days... right. e.g. Day 2. I called our school textbooks in Darkmatter to try it out and study with me, Micah, Shaw and Lil. Whether it''s due to cleverness or magic, maybe it''s quickness. I finished studying high school for 3 years in one day (although I went to the magic room to slow down time). My brother says that memories in anasm are handed over to Earth as well, so if I study in anasm, the effects will be kept alive on Earth. It took Sakura two days from yesterday to yesterday to finish her middle and high school studies by climbing into the magic room and letting me teach her materials. To try it out, this morning, I created a center exam past question and let it solve, and Kanata, a middle school student, was popping out scores I didn''t want to admit as a full-time high school student. If you say it quickly, it''s full of all subjects. Sakura hasn''t even tried the center exam, but I guess she can do pretty much the same. That''s what Micah, my sister, said, and I''m sure she is. Then what do we do next? I also thought about studying qualifications, but just studying is boring. Then I even thought of painting and playing music... but that''s all in my skills. On the other hand, what are you doing except us, Shaw has muscle tresses and exercise... and Lil seems to be accompanying it. Kanata and Sakura are still studying. It makes me want to say what I''m studying so much, but it looks like I''m studying for now. Four people say they find things to do and do something, but this is how me and Mika are just hugging and kissing each other in your room. It''s not a bad idea to play a game that I loved, but then Micah has to. "Um, ah, so this is how you two are free to just flirt? Don''t you hate flirting things? "Yeah, yeah, that''s the thing" You''ve guessed my thoughts only twice, Micah. That''s great. Hehe. "Mm-hmm. Like more flirting? For example... you know what I mean? You don''t have to tell me." Micah''s in a mood. Sure, that might not be bad either... "I''ve been slow since I finished studying yesterday." "I am, though. But I can do it any time, any number of times, okay? Whatever, 24 hours, whatever." Because you say that with a serious face, Micah. But as far as I''m concerned. "I''m afraid of mannerization" "Mannerization......!? Do...? Micah gives me a surprised look, then I get teary eyes. These places are really cute too. "Hey, I don''t think it''s hard to. That''s why I''m scared. The important act with Micah is no longer special." "I see. So be quiet...... no more, have dreams and make my child _____" "That shouldn''t be" "Right." Um, I wonder if there''s any good way to spare some free time. You think Micah and I, for example, play board games like Kanata and Sakura? But I''ll definitely get tired of that one day, though I might even raise it today or tomorrow or the day after. I don''t know what to do... "Are you still thinking about something? Wow, I am. Dreams, I''m just glad to be with dreams like this. On the contrary, I''m happy enough to hug and kiss." Such Micah''s words. ... Oh well. You don''t have to try to figure something out. I''m just happy doing this because I really like Micah... um, I totally forgot about that in my current time, for some reason. You shouldn''t. I don''t care what Micah is anymore, I''m not going to mannerize her. "Ha ha... well, right. I''m sorry. You don''t have to think about it." "Hehe, do you understand? Glad to hear it! Suki" Micah hugs me harder. "I like you, too." "Eh heh." Thus I am going to spend today and tomorrow. Yes, the arrow tip that I declared in my heart that I think, a message came into my head. 516 Episode 493: Consultation between Two SSS Rankers [Alim, are you okay now? Yes, the message I got in my head says. ... apparently from Mr. Ult, that SSS ranker. Long time no see. "Micah, a message came from Mr. Ult. Stop hugging me a little." "From Mr. Ult? I don''t know. Okay." Micah leaves me just a little. Little by little, the warmth is getting away with it, but I don''t care about that, and now let''s hear the requirements from Mr. Ult. [Yes, it''s fine. What is it? [No... a little... No, I have a lot to ask for.] [Hmm] [I''d like to ask you to talk about it, so I was wondering if I could meet you somewhere after tomorrow.] I see... And there''s something SSS Ranker wants me to ask for... a weapon? Well, you can see that if you go. That''s this message, by the way. I also make the exchange look like Micah via Tozmaho. "... Do you mind? "Fine." Micah agrees with me (because I''ve been doing a good job of media lately, so I don''t have a lot of busy days and my plan is to flirt with Micah most of the time, so I''m trying to get Micah to agree to anything for now), and I think I''ll accept a new appointment from Ult. [It''s perfectly good! When shall we do that? [Thanks to Alim and the others, I''ve been able to focus more on the inn sales lately, and I have a lot of time. I''ll fit you, Alim.] [I''ll talk to Micah, so please wait] Mr. Ult and I used to do it before we started acting like this. Especially Mr. Palasna. He must have been busy. Beauty is tough. Beth, it''s not like me and Micah took those people''s jobs! Those people are millionaires who don''t need any more money in the first place! I have to talk to Micah more than that. "Mika, when do you want time? "Um, Alim''s basically busier, and I''ve decided to have a dream." "Okay. Then maybe tomorrow at 2: 00 pm." "I think so." All right, then let''s suggest so. [Uh... after noon tomorrow... is 2: 00 okay? [Yeah. It''s good. Can I talk to you somewhere at our inn? [Yeah] [I''m sorry I suddenly sent you a message. At our inn tomorrow at 2pm, then] The message broke off after Mr. Ult said so. ... I wonder what Ult wants from me. "Do you think Micah wants something from Mr. Ult? "Hmm, I figured it was an item... or that guy''s skills or something, so I detected the emergence of SSS-ranked demons, so don''t you want me to help you crusade? "Well, I wonder which one." Yes, when Micah and I came to a conclusion, I got another message from Mr. Ult. [Sorry, Alim! I have a few more things to tell you. Uh, first of all, apart from me, I''ll be in Palasna tomorrow, but that''s fine. And don''t worry, it''s not a noisy topic.] [Ha... ok] [I''m sorry so many times! Bye! Again, the message breaks. "¡­. What is it? "Come on." It''s not a noisy thing¡­ it''s still some kind of item making, and I wonder if you want the inn to be rebuilt anew, not weapons-related? Sounds like it. No, but then you don''t have to stay with me until Mr. Palasna, who''s the same SSS rank, right? Oh, I don''t know. Let''s commission it tomorrow. "Well no. You''ll find out when it''s tomorrow." "Yeah, yeah. By the way, have a dream, chew." "Yes, sir." _____ ___ _ "It''s been a long time since you''ve come to Mr. Ult''s inn." "This is where my life and my dream anasm began. It''s a memorable place, so to speak." "It wasn''t that long ago, either." Me and Micah open the ''light'' door, the inn that Mr. Ult runs. There was nothing particularly unusual in the inn, and Mr. Ult sat on that counter as usual. "Thank you both for coming." "No, thanks for all your help! "Right. Really, I''m still amazed at how fast it''s grown.... and go up and up anyway. Me and Mika go straight into the inn through the inn''s doorway. "This way." Mr. Ult opened the counter compartment. Surely there must have been a reception room ahead where I first had Mr. Palasna and Mr. Gilmers. Me and Micah followed Mr. Ult to the reception room we missed. Micah''s never been in here before. "Ah, Alim! Micah! Long time no see." "" Long time no see! Mr. Palasna is already here. Every day, Mr. Palasna wears a hood, just as Lil seems to take care of the red scarf she gets from the show every time she goes outside. Sometimes I''m not hooded. "Well, for now, sit down" Mr. Ult, who finished serving us his tea, sat face to face with me and Micah in the chair next to Mr. Palasna. Me and Mika sit in a chair, just like I said. "So what is the requirement? "Yeah, there''s something I need to report first before I do." Mr. Ult smiled as he said so. Then Mr. Palasna''s cheeks stain just a little red. That? What is this? No way __________ "We''re getting married." 517 Episode 494: Marriage of the Strong "Congratulations! "Were you two dating? Speaking of which, it''s true that Mr. Ult took in Samayir, Mephistophales... and when Mr. Palasna showed himself and erased something that had an immediate death effect, he said something about it. "Yeah. It''s been a long time since SSS ranking, actually." "We''ve known each other quite a long time. We''ve been together more than half our lives." Mr. Palasna dyed his cheeks a little again. Mr. Ult is also shyly scratching his cheek. "You didn''t live together, did you? That''s what I asked. When I first met Mr. Palasna, I told Mr. Ult I was leaving. But as far as I can tell, then it feels like we''re living together. "Oh, really? Right here. In general, I am Ult... and the last man has no address. If they find out, someone''s gonna push you, right? Yes, you are. Really, at least 10 people stop in front of our gates every day. I wish I could do something with an item like me, but it would be stressful for someone who isn''t. "That''s why I kept it a secret forever." "All I know is the Kings and Mr. Gilmers... and Rakhand and Gabayina, about Bacchus." You only know people who really seem old friends. ... Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Mr. Lakhand, Mr. Gabayina, or Mr. Bacchus lately. Maybe I can''t help it because I''ve been unusually busy myself. "Well, that''s the point." Mr. Ult came out looking a little serious. But maybe from the flow of this story. "Me and Palasna got engaged. About two or three months ago. So I spent a lot of time between jobs discussing when to have a ceremony." "The day I opened the ceremony was today, a month later, so we talked about performing the ceremony and how to ask who to cook..." Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna looked at each other once and then at me. "That''s why I don''t know if I can ask for it, performances and cooking in general" "Fine! Nice, Micah." "Yeah, yeah, I''d love to help." These two know what my skills are capable of. I guess that''s why you asked for it. "Thanks! Thank you so much! "Good... I thought Alim and the others would take it on...! I''m really happy to laugh. Do I look like this when I''m talking to Micah about marriage, too? I guess I am. "Um... so I was wondering if you could let me talk to you about the price before what exactly you''re going to do" "Go ahead." I really don''t need the money, but you''d better let me use it for these memorable things. I''m sure. "I think you two know how to fight me, but you don''t need any weapons or protective equipment. That''s why I have so much money to save. I''m going to give you half of that.... 55 million bells." "Nah... is it 55 million bells!? You can buy five legendary weapons for the price. ... If I said it in Japanese yen, would it be 550 million yen? "Yes, I want you to do what you can with it." "Amazing amount, isn''t it? Ultimately, I''m saying it too, and you''re stubbornly saying no? Hey... I''m serious. I can''t believe you give half of your property... oh, no, it''s half your money, so it''s not half your property. Well, I don''t care. "Okay. If that''s all you got, I think you can do most of it." "Thank you. That''ll help. I''ll do the ceremony at Mr. Chris'' church. I already asked him." "I asked you yesterday." I see. When I say the church where Mr. Mulli''s father, Archbishop Chris, works, it''s the biggest, most luxurious church in this country. If I''m gonna have a ceremony with Micah and Anasm too, that''s good. "I see, that''s good over there! Uh, well, let''s start by listing what we need or something. _____" "I already have that." When Mr. Ult takes one piece of parchment out of his pocket, he gives it to me. I''m close to getting ready... I''m just running a lodging and I''m handy. "Okay, then I''ll make it exactly as in this list. I''ll take a look at it now." "Thanks, that''ll help." That list includes wedding dresses for Mr. Palasna, creating tuxedos for Mr. Ult, and instructions for the dishes you want to entertain at your wedding (mostly in regards to cooking). And the enchants that I wanted for what I created and the effects that I wanted them to wear if possible were written in detail. ... but one thing bothers me. "Excuse me, this wedding dress... it says it''s for the Beastman of the Raven..." "Oh well, I am. I''m going to declare my marriage at the wedding, and at the same time, I''m going to expose myself to you about us." Mr. Ult, who was drinking tea, puts the tea aside and looks at Mr. Palasna. Mr. Palasna just nodded and removed the hood in front of us. ... especially white hair with nothing. "Eh, what I expose is my appearance as the owner of this inn and my parasna..." Mr. Palasna removed the bracelet he had worn on his wrist to match Mr. Ult''s words. Another pair of ears that appear out of your head at the same time, the same white and long as your hair. "The Beast of the Raven." 518 Episode 495: On the Wedding Ha, Mr. Palasna, he was a rabbit. If you do say so, your hair is white, and your eyes are red and you flatter the rabbit. "But you''re a magic master, aren''t you? "Yeah, but it''s not a separate big problem because the magic and MP you assign in points to your status as a beast man won''t be affected. Regarding that." Sure it is. Because the only difference between Orcs and Demons (such as Elves) is their status, which is handed out at will every time they level up, if they wield all their skill points, they become clean wizards. "I don''t think I have any particular problems, but why have you been hiding your ears? Yes, Micah asks Mr. Palasna a question. "Mm-hmm. Well, I may not have a problem right now, but a while ago... I should have kept it hidden until two years ago. The remnant of it." Though Mr. Ult has answered instead. Looks like Mr. Palasna will answer after that, too. "Ult freed the slaves... and now, like now, the Beast Man can walk away, because it fuelled terrible discrimination and stopped the former SSS rankers who were actually engaged in the slave trade that should be banned in the country behind them. Until then, it was terrible." I see, the content of the slave liberation is that Mr. Ult bogged down the SSS ranker of the leader in the slave trade. What do you mean, that''s when Mr. Ult was recognized as an SSS Ranker, too? "You had that background." "Yeah.... by the way, it seems half the reason Ult did that is for me. You''re totally unscrupulous." Mr. Palasna smiled a little happily as he looked sideways at Mr. Ult. "Then why would Mr. Ult be the last man? Micah asks the question again. Sure, what''s the outfit like that mysterious feature hero? If I put my arms together at ten o''clock, there''s going to be light coming out of it. "Oh. I defeated the SSS ranker of the culprit with that figure. I don''t know what harp wire you touched, but it became popular for some reason... Well, it''s hard to have chilled guests in your room, and you''ve been hiding who you are." Oh, it was an extraordinary reason. Then maybe that figure of Mr. Ult is like a so-called masked wrestler. I could ask you what you wanted to hear for now, and I guess this is it. "... I understand if that''s the case. I''ll have it ready within a month, as requested." "Thanks! That would really help! Mr. Ult laughs with real pleasure. Palasna is smiling again, too. A wedding is really important, so we need to think hard about something good. Then it''s time to go home. "Yeah." Me and my future daughter-in-law get up. "Thanks for coming and asking for every favor" "No! Well, for now... you''ll be here in a week to report the status quo" "Nice to meet you" Me and Micah left this inn ''Light'' behind while the two planned brides dropped us off. ____ __ _ "" I''m home! Yes, the two of us shout out loud when we get back to the mansion. Then I get a message from the canatas saying [Welcome Back]. Once we confirm that, we''re going straight to our room. "Huh.... Fine, a wedding." As she entered the room, Micah shrugged so as she jumped into bed and fell asleep. "We can get married as soon as we''re old enough." "Ugh! So I had a dream, what are you thinking right now? Especially wedding dresses! This is the most important thing! I do have to think carefully about making wedding dresses. I''ve been thinking about getting bored in my spare time for a while now, but you have to study like the Canatas about designing dresses. "It''s still time to think about design." "Speaking of which, I never used to think I''d hear words about thinking about design from a dream. Now, look, I really care what you look like when you make weapons and stuff." Sure, if you ask me. I can''t believe I''ve ever designed... no, I never even painted in the first place, but now I''m desperately trying to study that. Humans, you don''t know what happens. "What are dreams going to be on Earth in the future? Now." "Huh? Hmm. I haven''t thought about it." "Yes. Oh, I think I know, but of course, I''m a dreamy daughter-in-law! "Hehe, yeah" I stopped thinking for now and dived into bed just like Micah. Then Micah rubs over, so she strokes its head. "Aren''t you free anymore? "Yeah, you are. I got busy all at once." Well, I''m not saying I''m free. There''s no hippo. I have my usual job in addition to this. Maybe it''s fuller than I thought. 519 Lesson 496: Muscles (Sho) Ye gave me a suggestion for a period of time for you to alternate between earth and anasm. Six of us are actually spending time right now. Still, right now, I''m in anasm... until four days out of two weeks, and Alim was free or something. But I''ve been taking something seriously lately. I can''t believe he''s serious about something. I don''t know anything but the game and the inside. I guess I found it rewarding. What is it that Lil and I are doing... is basically muscular. (And then... well...) For the first few days Ye you started doing it, I did cheat acts using the tools and stats of the anatomical world even this, I had a bullshit study group. We all participated in this... it was day 2 or day 3 for high school graduation... and I had completed the necessary studies by the time I got into our aspiring college. I stopped doing that. Let''s be clear, items are sloppy. Well, Ip, you''re still studying, and Cherry Blossom is trying to keep up with it. "Phew..." I get off the muscle treasure apparatus that Alim created using "Anything Below Treasure Creator". "Good day, Shaw" Lil wrapped a towel around my neck to offer me a drink, so I gratefully received it. "You''re making progress." "Oops. Well, it''s close to a hobby. Lil did it with you until yesterday, didn''t he? How did you stop doing that? The first day was, ''I''ll do it with you!'' He said, ''and was muscular with a muscular instrument, sweating with me. But on that first day out of the bath, Lil gradually reduced the amount of muscle tresses. Because of Lil''s personality, I just thought we''d keep doing this together until I quit. "Oh! We haven''t had a bath or night games together since we started, so I didn''t tell you why." "Li... what does lil have to do with being naked? "Yeah, I''ll show you now." Lil put his hand on his clothes, and his hand stopped to the bottom of his chest without showing it until his chest ______, as he had done a while before. And lower your pants just a little while supporting it with one arm. Well, that''s it. Lil''s stomach is all over my eyes. ... this way, apart from the chest, this is good too... no, it''s nothing. And because I was working out... good body. My abs are two beautiful cracks. It''s creepy, too. Isn''t this just the ideal form for a woman who wants to be in shape that feels like she''s working out a bit like this? Yeah, I used to get this far healthier from Lil''s unhealthy body that was about to die when I just met him. Glad. "Wow... I stopped because it felt good as you can see. If you keep doing this and your whole body gets muscle-breaked, Shaw, I don''t think you''re feeling well when you hold me." "No... I don''t think so..." "Even if Shaw told me so, I care for you myself. I''d rather be stylish and proportional." Lil''s a girl, too, right? I mean, I guess being able to work out this far in a few days is also the effect of Alim''s items. "By the way, Shaw, do you see the breasts? I''m a little embarrassed, but I''d love to be in the show and like my breasts..." "No, not now." "Right." My ears, which I had pinned just now for nervousness, are now sina like vegetables with boiled vegetables at once for some reason. Should I have done enough to see it? "Then take a bath. We''re going in! Shaw, you''re sweaty!... I think I''ll come in with you and flush my back..." "No, that''s fine." "Right." Lil looked sorry this time. Would you have said no a little too much? If we were enough to take a bath together... No, think about it, we only did that once. On top of that, then we decided to move to night games. Because you''re not going to do that to me now... I knew it would stay this way. "Well, if you don''t feel like it, you have no choice. I didn''t do anything like that recently, so I asked her out." "Ooh. Thank you for your attention." I briefly thanked Lil and just took a bath. That''s the one that goes to the water, too, so I''m just gonna get out of the bath. "Wahoo, I knew the show was a good muscle! "Really? That''s what Lil said in the bath. Lil seems to have become a muscle fetish since he came to Earth, and he likes to hug and cheek on my muscles and look at the irregularities with his fingers. "That''s right! That reverse triangle is great! What makes you look smart? Can I hold you? ''Cause your body''s still soaking, your clothes are gonna get wet'' "I don''t mind! Lil hugs me quickly, if you say so. ...... it could certainly be what Lil said. Not only in the chest, but elsewhere, if it''s in its current state, do you say it''s comfortable to be held... "By the way, why did Shaw want to build so much muscle? Lil, who was hitting his chest muscle in the face, looks at me (unintentionally) upwards. "Ah, oh. When I started judo in middle school, my body was built on its own... well, when I started muscle treading as part of my self-training, I became routine and haunted... you know what?" "I see! He buried it from his face on my chest plate again after he gave me a convincing look. Oh, yeah. I''ve been wondering, will we talk about it in the course of this story? "Lil, I remembered at the Judo Department, is Lil not going into the club? "Wahun? It''s a club..." 520 Episode 497: Lil and the Club (Sho) So far, Lil''s only been at our school for a week now. There were two of my clubs in the meantime. It''s roughly 6: 30 pm when the club ends. Until then, Lil found out that he was expecting me. I thought I told you to go home in front of the ______ room after the club. ''I knew you wanted to come home with me. I''ve been waiting. Let''s go home!'' He gives me a subtle hand as I say... No, that situation was somehow ______ happy. Yeah. And the next club day, Lil waited for me. Ask him how he is killing his time and he answers that he is reading books in the library until the time when it is about to end. I mean, what I''m trying to say is, isn''t Lil going into some kind of club to kill time? "Look, Lil''s gonna be waiting until I''m done with the club, right? I don''t know if I''ll be in any club in the meantime. Lil can do anything." "Wow, you''re right... surely clubs are an essential part of youth" Lil nodded his neck with un-un. "So how about shore? Lil''s a wolf, and you''re good at running." "I don''t like it. That club has more days than Judo." "So what do you want? Is that tennis? Is that basketball? Softball? The Ministry of Culture is not bad... if you like Japan, tea ceremony or calligraphy." Lil doesn''t shake his head vertically, even as he recommends the names of the clubs in our school one after another. Because the primary reason for this is apparently not the right time with me... Can I honestly be happy with this? "So... do you want to go into Judo now? Whatever you want, you can have a manager." "Hehe, I''ve been waiting for that word. I''m going to make it one way or the other... but you''re not looking for a manager called Judo, are you? Oh, it''s Nori Nori. I knew you wanted this. "Well that''s easy. I''m the chief of staff. I''ll call my advisor as soon as I can." I guess that''s called abuse of status - but... A manager or so would hire you right away. What scares me is if they don''t envy me about having such a cute girlfriend. Hehe. "Well... then what about joining as a member normally? "Hmm, our Judo department is certainly open to female students, but there are 0 of them now. So if Lil''s gonna practice, he''s gonna have to be with the bastards." "Is there a problem? "I may be selfish, but I don''t really want you to trust my girlfriend..." I don''t care how much (cute?) juniors say it''s synchronization that enhanced their moves. Some of them will try to get a little flutter in their chest somehow, and not a few of them are obnoxious and helpful... "Thanks for your concern, Shaw! Can''t you just hang out with the teacher and put together a show with me? "Hmm... you won''t be able to, but then you''ll have a lot of obstacles to practice." "Wow... maybe that''s true. I guess the Inter High is close, and I don''t have time to be out of depression with me..." "No, I have that" "Damn." Lil grinned so happily. She''s cute and... I''ll caress Lil''s head by accident. Then you''ll be even happier. "Then what you plan to do now is go into the same time zone of club activity as Judo or be a Judo manager! I wonder what to do with a manager." "... I don''t know" "Wahoo!? Oh, yeah." I wonder what I really should do. Do you wash towels or serve drinks? More colors, more paperwork. ... What kind of paperwork do you have to sort out? Besides, I bought all my drinks from vending machines and they''re in front of me... and I brought them home to wash towels and stuff and wash them myself. Yeah. Seriously? Uh, but mascots and billboard-daughter...... yeah, when I think about it, that''s not going to be very effective at the point where I have a boyfriend. I''m the boyfriend. Hehe. "I''ll try something anyway! I want to sing my youth! "Oh well." I thought so, but surely the club can sing about youth. If Lil keeps going into Judo as a manager, will Lil also come with you during the summer sleepover? Again... should Lil be the manager... Oh, yeah, when it comes to singing about youth, there''s another one, isn''t there? "Lil, why do I remind you to enjoy your youth, when do you date on Earth? "Dating... dating! Lil with his eyes shining out. Are you so happy with your date? I''ve never been on a date with a girl on Earth before, so I''m really excited. I''ve dated Lil over and over again in anasm, but I still don''t think it''s like Earth. "Right, right... think about it normally. It''s Sunday! And the place would be anywhere with the show! Just a walk near the house is fun! Lil says so as she waves her tail and pins her ears. Lovely...... did I lil your dream reaction to Miho today?... Isn''t it in the boulder? "I''ll think about it." "Wahoo! Happy!" Lil''s hugging me again. 521 Episode 496: Study, Dating and (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "... um... I wonder if this is the level of study you need to get a faculty license" Kanata put the sharp pencil on her desk and stretched her spine. "Now next..." "Hey, wait." "Hey, cherry blossoms? Kanata can stop the cherry blossoms from trying to create new materials with items that can create anything Alim gives her. "Oh, you know. Aren''t you studying too much? Hold it here." "Mm-hmm, right? "That''s right. Ip, you''ve been studying since you came back to anasm." "We did the cherry blossoms together, didn''t we? "Well in the beginning¡­ what do you need to graduate from our high school? Still, even though we''re in the middle of nowhere, it''s hard to overdo it." Sakura sighed loudly. "I have a habit of indulging in something when it comes to fulfilling it, but I can''t believe this is what happens when I get stuck studying... all day in a magic room, next to next" "I''m just packing my memories, not saying I''m studying." "I''m studying it. Until now, I''ve only been listening to classes and scored the top level of the school year. Even when studying with me, it felt like you taught me more than studying." Jesus Christ, Sakura shrugs her shoulder. Even if you look at Sakura''s face like that, Kanata just snaps her neck. "Hey, it''s time to rest? "Well, maybe it''s time to rest... I guess so" Kanata hands on the desk, unravels the agua, and then stands up. Moments, out of balance. "Whoa..." "Ah... that''s not good." "hehe, thanks" Sakura rushes to take such a Kanata''s body. "''Cause I''ve been sitting here forever." "Ha-ha, right...... ugh!? Kanata suddenly suppressed her dominant finger when she grinned and replied to Sakura. "What''s wrong!? "Ah... no, sort of" "Let me see." Sakura was forced to take Kanata''s hand and see her painful opponent. Excessively developed pens make it worse. "Hmm... be careful..." "I''m sorry." Sakura hangs her healing magic on Kanata while she takes Kanata''s hand. In an instant, Kanata''s physical discomfort disappeared. Keep your hands together. The two leave the magic room reserved for study. "I don''t know what to do when I say I''m going to rest..." "You should go to sleep. You haven''t even slept much lately, have you? To Sakura''s suggestion, Kanata haunts her head. "Hmm, but hey..." "What, look at my face flickering... or if you want me to... sleep with you? Shy with a bright red face, Sakura made a suggestion. Kanata stares at Sakura''s face like that with a tender look. "Duh, what do you do? "Well, I was wondering if you could do me a favor." "Finally...! Then they change into sleeping rolls in separate private rooms and dive into a double bed. Sakura hugged Kanata without getting her hair in. "It''s the first time we''ve slept together since daylight." "Speaking of which, maybe so." Sakura nods cocklessly as she hugs her. "... Sakura, you''re not ashamed to hug me when I go to bed." "What...!? Ah... oh...! Sakura opens her eyes and is surprised, and makes her face red. But stay hugged by Kanata. "Ahhh... is that because you''re sleeping with me? "What''s that?" "Oh, what a crab like that! Are you no longer ashamed of yourself? "No, I''m still thrilled. I''m just used to sleeping." With that said, Kanata strokes Sakura''s head. "Phew... Well, no. Go to sleep?" "Can''t we talk a little more? "... I''ll hang out with you if you want to" The two started talking to each other as they faced each other up close. "... now I want to go on a date" "Right. Are you just taking me to the aquarium?... the research institute''s survey of my eyes, because there won''t be any next week... I think I can go there then" When Sakura tells Kanata that, Kanata gives her an extremely happy look. "Are you that happy with your date with me? "Ugh. What about Sakura?" "I''m more excited than happy, too..." Sakura also grinned to match Kanata. "As for what I''m thinking right now... I guess it feels like I''m leaving early in the morning, shopping in a department store, and then going to the aquarium" "I don''t mind the program. Anyway, I''m looking forward to it! It''s not a date, it''s a date." Until now, the two of them have done a good job of going somewhere alone. It''s not just a date for the two of us, but it goes without saying that the surroundings recognized it that way. "... Huh... Time to get some sleep" "Did you get sleepy? Yeah, we will." They made the room just bean and electricity on, hugging each other and falling asleep. 522 Lesson 499 Activity "Yes, thank you -! "" Good luck! Me and Mika solved the pose because we''re done with the photos for the new poster. This pose was for me sitting in a chair and Micah hugging me from behind. Everything seems to be used to promote children''s clothing for major clothing stores, the raw one for this poster. "Hey, you''re both half cute today" "" Thank you! I''ll be honest with you if you tell me you''re cute. Right now, I''m not a man, so I''m not gonna be muddled, even if they say I''m cute. I''m rather purely happy. "Uh... when was your next job? "Three days from now, mostly for flyers advertising women''s clothes." "Okay! "Well, I''ll ask you again next time. Thanks to Alim and Micah, we''re making a lot of money." "Hehe... Ha! After hearing about my plans for my next job, Micah and I held hands and left what should be called a shooting stadium in that anasm. From that stadium until I get home, I''ll be escorted from the Media Merchants Association, a large company that sells kids'' clothes earlier. There will be a lot of people here to see me and Micah at first sight. Ma, but we just need to disguise ourselves, and the escorts are weaker than us, of course, and we don''t need them at all, but the escorts said they were really happy to escort us, so they''re protecting us! ... sounds great when you say something like that. More or less like this is a live photo shoot of me and Micah''s idle activities in anasm. Now this city _______ is more or less pictured in ads in this country as well as other countries... or Micah... or both, because they are so picturesque that you can say they must be. Maybe it''s a place called Top Idol Worldwide. Eh! Well, that''s not all Idol''s job is. Oh, I''m saying idol idol, because you''re actually just a popular adventurer, not idol. "" I''m home. " Me and Mika go into their mansion and say so while the escorts and the fans drop us off. Well, now most of the residents of the house here respond. In a message. Recently, Shaw and Lil seem to be talking about clubs and muscle tres for two, and my brother and his (future) sister-in-law couple have stopped being gallibben and mainly working out plans for their dates. As always, we''re all in love. Me and Micah go back to our room, get dressed in our room, sit back in bed or on the couch for now, and lean against each other. And speaking of recent topics _________ "Wedding dress design, have you decided? Yes, the topic of preparing for Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult''s wedding, which I''ve been thinking about ever since I was here three days ago. Especially wedding dresses. After three days and three nights of thinking about it, I tried studying just the material for what I would learn in a school majoring in clothing design, or creating something like a catalogue of wedding dresses on Earth to reference it _________ "Heh heh, it''s settled" "Sasa but I have dreams! Like what?" "Yes, this." I take the design paper from the magic back and show it to Micah. "Wow... beautiful" "Right. Isn''t that wonderful! "Yeah, I''ll definitely be happy with both of these! When are you going to report it? "Uh, maybe tomorrow. I was going to go check on you once a week. I didn''t think I''d be able to do it that week." Well, the sooner you''re ready to say this, the better. Especially since those two seem to be going to do a lot all over the country. "Anyway, good luck! You lied about saying," I''m free. " "Yeah. Because you still have to work hard. I don''t have a whole day to spare." Honestly, I don''t need to work anymore. Because it''s fun. "But you don''t have a job today, do you? "None." "Well... kiss me" And here''s what happens. I flirt when I''m free in between, this is also a routine and usual thing. "Pu... Gu..." "I''m almost there." "Really... eheh" I''ll sweeten Micah back as much as I want. Because it''s hard to do on Earth. "What''s next for a wedding dress...... what are you doing? "It''s a wedding cake. Then decorate, then treat." With a hug, Micah asked me that. So answer concisely. "Could a wedding cake be a rough one? "Yeah. That''s not true because I was totally nervous about my wedding dress." "That''s right... then report it tomorrow and it''s Wedding Cake! Oh, well, you will. Uh, I also have to think about Wedding Cake next. 523 Episode 500: Wedding Dresses and Treat Plans The next day, in the Inn ''Light''. Micah''s not here today. "In the meantime, we have a wedding dress design. I still think this and the cake are important, so I''ll report them first." With that said, I showed Mr. Palasna the wedding dress design. Mr. Palasna looking at it for his hand and Mr. Ult peeking in from the side. "Whoa... this! "Wow! Alim... this is so good! Whoa, that was good, apparently. It would have been tough if you hadn''t accepted it because it''s a substitution I really thought about for three days. "I''m glad you liked it! "Well... this is what happens to wedding dresses? Sounds like a good fit for a parasuna... try it on or something..." Heh, I thought I''d try it on, and I already made a prototype.... Even when I say prototype, it''s the one I improvised with the item master. No matter, I''ll make the real thing by hand. "Try it on, will you now? I can do the prototype. Regardless, it''s better to keep it as a pleasure until the day when Mr. Ult sees Mr. Palasna in his dress, just Mr. Palasna." "Are you sure? Can you ask?" "Of course!" That''s why me and Mr. Palasna moved into a separate room and started wearing wedding dresses. I''m studying how to dress well in advance. I''ll take advantage of the speed and dexterity and put on a dress that would normally take tens of minutes. I''ll finish in seconds and mirror what Mr. Palasna looks like. I also lightened my makeup. "What do you say? "Su... wow...! Wow... Huh! Where does the usual adult atmosphere go? Mr. Palasna, who''s like a girl with a broken face, is holding the hem of his dress and flirting. Honestly, it''s so beautiful. I heard rumors somewhere that Palasna also has a ''charm'' system title, but she doesn''t have to add that to it. Very pretty. ... Would Micah be prettier if she wore a beautiful wedding dress too? I think it''s going to be more beautiful than that, or maybe it''s going to be an incarnation of beauty anymore. "Hey, Alim. What do you think?... What do you think Ult would say about me if he saw me? "Definitely, they say it''s beautiful." "I guess... I hope so...! Make her dance the dress as she nicks. You look so happy. In this conversation the pleasure of this man is clearly evident because I could feel how much Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult loved him. Rabbit''s ears are moving. "Well, so is the dress" "No problem at all! It''s great! Thanks, Alim! "You''re welcome! Shall we go back to Mr. Ult?" Use the item, instantly return Mr. Palasna to his original outfit and go straight to Mr. Ult''s waiting room. "I''m done trying it on." "... Palasna, how was it? "Hmph, perfect... I guess! "Right! Come on, I want to see it." Really happy, Mr. Palasna sits next to Mr. Ult. I see, you must have been happy with the dress. I can see the tension rising at once. "So the dress is good in its design.... I still have to think about wedding cakes, decorations, and dishes for guests. It''s a wedding cake. If I think about it... it''s a dish! Do you already know who''s coming? That''s what I''m going to ask next because I''ve settled on one thing about the dress. I''m also going to think about the dishes to serve along with the wedding cake design, decoration and flavor, so I asked you a question. Because some people have to change their food. For example... a king or something. "Er, Bacchus, Rakhand, Gabayina... and all the executives of The Piece of Hercules, focusing on Mr. Gilmers, right? And normally friends and acquaintances... oh, I''ll call Alim and Micah too. And... the kings." Mmm, do the kings call after all? Well, it''s a wedding between SSS Rankers. Plus, the Ults and the Kings seem to have more to do with it than that. "Okay¡­ is that all? "Yeah. There''s gonna be a lot of executives from other countries and associations of adventurers. I''ve already sent word to the people who live far from here, so some people may already be ready to leave for this country." There are a lot of great people coming, even if they weren''t on the same level as kings. I knew I had to really treat myself to a treat. Do you want to use a lot of high-end ingredients... The food and amount you have to make is going to be amazing too. "Okay. That''s going to be a pretty amazing number of people. Before me. Then it doesn''t matter how many people! "You''re reliable. Well, keep up the good work." "Yes! Nice to meet you! Well... I''ll have to study wedding cakes this time when I get home. 524 Episode 5001 Club Experience (Sho) Seeing as I continued to stay in anasm for two weeks to try, it seems that the decision to be pretty good came out in you Ip, and I''m going to continue this cycle in the future. Now, the week on Earth begins today. ... Here we go. For the first time in two weeks, it wasn''t particularly fun. Because Ip''s crush on his studies has inspired us to study for about three days out of the last two weeks. I''ve been studying for three days - and normally it doesn''t change that much, not that half, but something, because it''s anatomy. The status of the items greatly affected my ability to graduate from high school and complete all necessary studies for college entrance exams. I mean, class is boring. Lil continues to study crisp with her eyes sparkling as to whether this situation is fun after all, but I have dreams and beautiful flowers just like me, and I feel that there has been an extreme increase in elongation during class. Well, studying doesn''t matter right now. More important than that. That''s Lil''s tour of Judo today. The advisor said on the phone: ''Lil Fuen, a transfer student, wants to do his club activities and wants to visit the Judo Department. It''s a manager or usually a club aspiration,'' he talks about in the previous week on Earth. Well, actually, it''s a little more crushed way of saying it. The reaction from the advisor was that she was still worried about the woman because she was not in the club, and that she would think about the manager. Good to be a good advisor. Gorillas, though. "Now, be careful and go home! While that is the case, the school will also be after school. "Show! Show me to my room first! "Whoa!" Me and Lil''s friends are over spreading throughout school because of Yamakami and Sanada. Every student in the school year, even teachers, knows what we''re doing. I mean, even if Lil, who is usually seen to contain coolness like this, pulled my hand laughing in front of me, he wouldn''t be asked, ''Is it the pattern you''re dating?'' ... but I''ll be chilled! I pulled Lil''s thin, shiny hand, and I came all the way to the front of the room. Always in and out of the room. Even if I say room, I usually use this room when I judo as part of my gym class, so it''s a common room for the price. I am relieved that the dressing room is gender-specific. Lil''s getting dressed is the one other than me...... no, no, I''m not, I never get to be seen by me or any other member of the crew. Hmm... I''ve been thinking a lot about it. It''s like you don''t mind if I peek into Lil''s change of clothes. Even if you were a drowned sympathetic lover, that''s not good for boulders. By the way, Lil already has a set of Judo clothes for women. Well, he was bought from school when he transferred. "Excuse me! Yeah, I knew you''d do it on the mat! "Ooh." I finished my homeroom a little early, and it looks like I got there too early because I flew in even more, and this room doesn''t even have an advisor. Me and Lil are alone. It feels kind of fresh. "Wow... I practice a lot, you smell like sweat stained" "Oh well." "I like the smell of sweat the guy worked so hard to shed. I mean, I love the smell of the show! "Oh well." Why do you say such abrupt and exciting things? This one, I''m a little confused about some different vibe room. Lil ''cause of that, too. "¡­¡­ O, General Manager" A door in the room that opens abruptly gallery. Coming in at the same time is Ganda, my contemporaries and deputy director of Group A for two years. "Oh, there you are." This guy is pretty good, too. He is 176cm tall, but his arms are as thick and heavy as a round tooth. And he''s very good at carrying one. By the way, my hobby is chess and soba. "Hmm...? Furano, is that the girl next to you? "Yes, yes, transfer students from Norway ________" "No, it''s your girlfriend before that, isn''t it? This rear filling." Pretty ironic way to put it. Maybe he''s jealous. "Oh, yeah." "... Damn, I envy you. I''m just jealous that I have a girlfriend, let alone a beautiful, stylish, smart, athletic, foreign woman." "Wow... wow, thank you" Lil''s a little lit up. Well, it''s all true. "... why? Why did you bring Mr. Fuen into the room? "Oh, Judo is good if you''re going to be in a club, so it''s usually a tour to be a part of the club and to have you act as a new and previously unavailable manager." "Ho." Ganda looks at Lil. After staring for about 3 seconds, now he''s looking back at me. "I envy you a lot" "... hehe, right" "... damn. I don''t know if it''s a tour, but I''m so proud of you! You, if you can''t leave a good result next time on the Inter High, BBQ me." "... seriously." "Seriously." And well, Lil opened the door of this room again when he was talking about it without worrying. 525 Episode 5002: Lils Club Experience (Sho) "Ooh, Furano and Ganda? Looks like Mr. Fuen''s here as planned." It was the advisor who came in. "Ah, Golissen, male! "... there''s a kid out there who doesn''t know his nickname, don''t call him by that name too much" Ganda is taken aback by advisors over 190 in height. ... This advisor is commonly known as Golissen. Whatever you think, gorilla... that''s why it''s Golissen, 41 years old with a wife and children. "Golissen, okay? Just like I called you." "Um, I don''t mind. Uh, it was Mr. Lil Huen, wasn''t it? Gu, Good Morning, Ah, Aim..." "Golissen, Lil is a Japanese pepper." Golissen blushed a little. I''m so sorry you don''t speak English. "Eh, I''m late introducing myself. I''m Lil Huen." "Oh, I really speak Japanese well. Anyway, you''re gonna be touring today, right? To Golissen''s question, Lil nods his neck. "Even if I visit, I want you to wear jerseys or judo clothes if you plan on attending at all. You ready for this? "Yeah, I''m bringing it! Lil showed Golissen a bag filled with judo that he had. "Okay.... by the way, why would you want to visit Judo? "After all, Japan has seen Judo flourish¡­ and it''s the club where the show is¡­" What an illuminating answer, Lil! ... Oops, enough glance to say I envy Ganda, but I don''t know. "... Was the rumor still true that Mr. Huen and this guy were dating?... Nah, Ganda" "Honestly, it''s about Golissen, I thought it was a rumor. They already know it''s true." Golissen, who spoke from Ganda, now turns to me. "You... you didn''t call me because you wanted to mess with her, did you? "No, I''m not." It''s... it''s half right. "Anyway, first of all, you guys get dressed and stay flexible.... Mr. Huen, get on the road too. You know how to wear it? "Wahoo, it''s okay! You can do it alone! "Well, there''s only bastards here, so there''s no one to help you, we''re talking fast." Sometimes the rest of the crew came in and we just decided to get dressed. Will Lil really be able to get dressed alone, with a belt? ... Well, if you haven''t, I''ll just help. ______ ___ _ "Oh, it''s done! That''s what Golissen, standing next to me, said potpourri. Lil, who came out of the women''s dressing room, was certainly dressed properly on the road. But... you know how big my breasts are... I don''t want to be seen by anyone but me, but I can''t help it. "Mr. Huen, come here." Lil came here as he was called. By the way, we... we were just standing in front of the whole department with three directors, deputy directors and advisors, having a little meeting. It would be a strange sight to see because of the seemingly luxurious and feeble mix of those three good Gatai men (including me). "Uh, it''s Lil Huen I''m visiting today. As you guys know, you''re transferring from Norway. That''s the kind of girl who comes all the way out here to see me, like I don''t have a crude face." "" "Ouch! After all, when you have girls, everyone reacts differently than usual. Because there are only men. - Are you nervous after all? "Well, I''m sure some of them do their own thing, but I''ll be flexible." When an advisor says so, flexibility begins for each. Our judo flexibilities have a fixed menu of Golissen straightaway, so we''re going to do exactly that in that order. Some of them can''t do anything to pair up with someone. In that case, Lil is _______ "Yeah, next time be a pair... oh, Mr. Fuen, do the volcano. You''re my boyfriend." "Ugh!" I''m going to Lil''s. Then Lil grinned, smiling even happily. I have something to cum about, just dressed differently than usual. Would it have been such a good thing to look like a woman on the road? "Nice to meet you." "Ooh." By the way, I''m usually the deputy general manager, Ganda. It looks like Ganda is working with Golissen this time. I''m gonna open my legs and push Lil''s back sitting on the ground. This makes me more flexible...... Lil is perfect. "Heh heh, Shaw, I''m out, my joints are soft." Sounds like it. You no longer have to push. You''re doing fine. Well, I''m glad I joined you, but Lil''s body was already loose - and he didn''t need my help. That''s what he used to say about being able to play sports more than study. "Ugh, then we''re done with the prep exercise! We''re passive next! Teach Mr. Fuen how to do it the way he''s passive, just do it the way it is! Then we''ll start with passivity." After a while, that''s how the full practice began. Um, do you want me to teach Lil how to handle this? 526 Episode Five Hundred and Thirty-three? (Xiang) "So that''s it for today! "" "Thank you! Lil''s first club experience in real life is over. It''s sweaty enough to see it for the first time, and I can see that it''s kind of porn... not, well, I must have desperately done it. As far as I''m concerned, Lil has quite the qualities after many years of judo. Perhaps that''s obvious because there''s a body blow divinity. At least I didn''t think he was inexperienced. "Stay with Mr. Funo and Mr. Fuen." That''s what Golissen said when everyone else started dressing, including the deputy director. As the saying goes, Lil and I changed in separate dressing rooms and then went to Golissen, who is trying to talk in the middle of this room. "Mr. Huen, how was your day? "The club has never participated in Norway as a helper to some kind of club activity, but this is the first time I have participated voluntarily...... it was kind of fresh! "Right, right." Speaking of which, is it sports versatile? In my memory, I guess he was the kind of person who, like Lil said, was constantly helping people in the club. "Why don''t you try it in there with only men? Is Judo fun? "I don''t particularly care that there are only boys students. Fun or not..." Lil glances at my face and immediately puts his shoulder back towards Golissen. "It was fun! "Goodbye." I wonder why Lil looked at me better. Were you glad you taught me? Hehe. "I had heard in advance that this was my first Judo, but to be honest, it was as suspicious as whether it was really my first. I must say, it''s a lump of talent." "Oh, really? "Oh." I hear that Golissen has a considerable bracelet as a leader of Judo and is famous almost as well in that neighborhood. In fact, the instruction is good enough to get us to the Inter High and the High Sports League winners, semi-finals in a few days¡­ at least to go all the way across the country and win something. That''s what Golissen did to Lil, so I guess that''s what Lil has potential for, as I see it. "And then you''re free to come into our office, or you can keep it with your manager, or you can''t. Depends on Mr. Huen.... I don''t think I''m impure because there''s a fire field. It''s great to be the same about what people like." "Ha... ha! Oh, Golissen, you say good things. That''s Golissen. Golissen is a trustworthy man, and I think it''s true that seniors have been asking me about him for a long time. "If you''re going to join us, welcome." "Wow, I get it! Sir!" Lil lowered his head with a pepper. Golissen is nicotine. "Then go home today. It''s too late.... Furano, I know you do, but women have men..." "I know, I''m fine. Bye." Me and Lil bowed our heads to Golissen again, left the room, and left school behind. At a time when it''s almost winter, it''s already pretty dark though I can''t help it. "Wow, Shaw, I think I smell pretty sweaty right now. You don''t have to walk with your hands together, do you? "... Huh? No, it doesn''t stink. What about me?" "Shaw? I like the smell of the show." Ugh, don''t be able to illuminate me if you say that. It''s around the school, so still on a pretty bright road, Lil gently hugs me in the arm. I just touched my head a little bit. My hair, which is usually habitual but sarcastic, is guttily damp with sweat today. "Hmm, that''s great! "It''s not good. How''d it really go?" I clearly like Judo. My father taught me how to arrest the police and so on, and my uncle in the neighborhood of a dream house taught me karate, but I still like Judo. What does Lil seriously think of such judo? You''ll tell me the truth because Golissen isn''t here. "Hmm? Traditional Japanese martial arts were quite interesting to me as a Japanese lover! And finally, it was fun to say! I''m thinking maybe Shaw could join us... or something, but I could really get into the club." Oh, well! Then... "What about the manager? Have you found something to do as a manager? Or would you normally join the club because you couldn''t find it? "Wow, you''re right. I guess I honestly couldn''t find it. So if I were to go in, I would normally go in as a Judo agent." If you''re normally going in as a Judo agent, you have to do it for real. Well, you don''t have to worry about that about Lil, it''s serious. Hmmm... clubbing with her... I guess I can concentrate. You''re going to be even more jealous of Ganda, ha. "And that teacher... Golissen? You''re a really nice guy too." "Mm-hmm. Right. That guy''s a good guy." "Wah-hoo. I knew I was going into Judo! Tomorrow, you''ll already be writing an in-house delivery! Lil said that with a grin. ###### It''s still pending, but maybe I''ll post a new one in a few months (maybe I won''t). In accordance with that, the level manufacturer''s holiday date, etc. may also happen (I don''t think it will), so I''ll report it in advance (''¡¤ ¦Ø ¡¤ ¡¤) I know some of you are worried that it''s okay to post 3 pieces at the same time, but that''s probably okay. I can still post two pieces at the same time (...) Don''t worry, there''s no possible end road that won''t be permanently updated with cheats as it is (...) By the way, if I were to post a new one, I would be looking to make that update equivalent to ''I''m a former pebble'' post space before the early months. Then keep up the good work on my work and others. * This notice will be repeated every certain period of time. 527 Episode 504: Dating on Earth It quickly ended a week and it was Sunday. The moment it''s Monday morning, I''m heading to Anasm again, but the next time I get home, I really need to get ready for Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna''s wedding. Well, but the plan went a long way because I spent the last week or so discussing class time at school. Actually, maybe I could just say I''ll make it. ... Without concentrating on your studies, you were thinking about your work because you previewed it doping a lot with anasm. I wasn''t skipping. Earth can''t finish all the high school graduation and college entrance exams in a matter of days. Though it may be sloppy... hehe... the privilege of dying once and getting it. Thanks to you, the game and the skinship with Miho are satisfying. Oh, and that! My love letter to Miho and I has been reduced so much. I wonder if the total for two is less than half the time we had before dating. I''m a little surprised someone hasn''t given up yet, but for now, it looks like everyone has recognized me a lot more when it comes to me and Miho dating. I''ve heard a lot lately that some of Shaw and Lil''s couples have become quite famous and that Shaw is apparently secluded by quite a few boys students. The name of the Great Demon King of Harlem is proof that it''s spreading to school. "Have a dream... ready? Mihana glances at me from the next room. I''m going on a date with Miho today. My first date on Earth since I started dating. It''s been a long time, and it''s gonna be okay to go somewhere, so I''ve been deciding to date this Sunday for a long time. By the way, each of Ye and Sho are on a date today. You left the house before we did. Maybe we''ll see each other on the way.... Well, actually, I don''t think so. Different destination. By the way, Miho is a date on Earth, which means she''s more stylish than usual. The pink hairpin stands out in the black hair of beautiful flowers, and the face, which should not have to be wearing makeup originally, is slightly applied such as natural makeup. Even if I wanted to see somewhere else, nature and my eyes would go to beautiful flowers. The outfit is fashion based on a green skirt, and for the most part, I can see at a glance that I really coordinated it. All in all, he''s too cute for words. I watch it every day, I''m with you every day, even I''m fascinated by that ____________ "Ah, there''s a dream! I''m not in the right spotlight! "Ha!! Mihana reached out the window and gently stroked my face. Shit, I was in perfect love. "What''s going on? Feeling sick?" "No, I was just in love." "Mi, it was amazing to just be in love. Uh, hey, is it beautiful? "I won''t let you reveal your beauty in one word." "Ah, there''s one." Beautiful flowers are shy but happy. Everyone''s supposed to be used to telling me you''re cute, but you''re lit with beautiful flowers. I can''t help but be cute. "Dreams are... cool today" "Mm-hmm. Right." Choosing the few, manly and cool clothes in my possession, why did I set my hair so that it wouldn''t look like a girl using a hair conditioner or something? Honestly, I''m a lot nervous too. "So you''re ready? "Hmm, I wonder if it''s perfect" We''re going to the amusement park. It''s autumn, so it''s a little cold... but it''ll be fine. I also had the money. I got enough to be comfortable with beautiful flowers. I''ve got everything else I need! It''s all right! "Come on, then! "Mmm!" Me and Mihana nodded at each other... and decided to go outside. I rush from my own room upstairs to the front door. In the middle of it. "... so stylish..." "Or, Mother...! "Good luck!... Hmm? Good luck. It''s weird, isn''t it? Have fun." "Yeah!" In reply to her mother, she put on her best shoes, opened the door through the front door and jumped out. Gachari ______ and the sound of opening at the same time. Looks like Miho and I went out of the house at the same time. "... Ya still look cool today! Eh heh, something is different...! "Mihana too... more than usual... cute... yeah, that''s not enough words..." Looking at the full body statue outside again, I knew it was completely different. I can''t help being cute anymore. "Ah... thanks...... ugh! Mihana kissed me on the cheek in a hugging mood as she ran straight to my side. I guess it''s not my fault that I kind of feel like super multiple glances are looking at this one and smiling when I envy them. "Well, again... let''s go" "Ugh! I give Mika my hand. Mihana holds my hand. And we gripped each other tight. ... Are we so lovable because we resumed in anasm... or was this what happened even when we started dating on Earth? Maybe...... it''s the latter. 528 Episode 5005: Dating On the Move I got out of the house and reached the subway. I find the number of people staring at beautiful flowers more than usual and their number of seconds to be very high. "I have dreams and dates... happy" "We just got to the usual subway station." I think it would be so sticky from around... But I don''t care, and I don''t want to care. Me and Mihana have a past where we can finally resume exploring different worlds, so that''s about it, I think. It was 8am on Sunday so not so many people could sit side by side in a chair in the vehicle. Mihana makes me bring my neck to my shoulder. "I knew it would be more exciting than dating with anasm...! Why not? "I don''t know, but you sure do," I really don''t know why. I''m more thrilled with my first date over here than I was with my first date in anasm. What I felt accomplished like one of my dreams over the years came true comes to mind. I held hands all the time on the train, leaned over each other... I talked to him every day, though I didn''t want him to go on often... and I quickly got to the station to make the transfer if I was spending that way. And even if I switch trains, I also do the same thing. If someone was watching us all the time, they might think we''re just a couple. Well... there''s no way some people are always watching! ... is the hard part about us. Well, I''m used to that, and I don''t mind. "In that case, I have dreams! We used to hang out together before we went out, didn''t we? "Yeah, countless more than you can count." Most of us are alone, but including the fact that we have parents attached¡­ leaves and cherry blossoms too, makes for an awesome number. In the first place, because sometimes my mother and Miho''s mother were close, and sometimes we went to an inn together at Family Guru. "Back then... how''d it go? "How was it? "Um, you liked me, didn''t you? Were you thrilled? If you behave honestly, yes. I''ve always been thrilled.... Especially after grades 5-6, though that may not be the case because I didn''t really know a lot about it around the junior year. I also feel like I was getting more excited to be proportional to the beautiful flowers that grew more attractive as I got older. (I haven''t dated yet) Being with someone I like is kind of sweet and sour... but I can''t confess because I don''t like the relationship breaking down, what a long time it was. Speaking of which, there were times when I was aiming to see if I had a chance to confess every time I called somewhere. I think you had quite a chance to think about it now, but you were embarrassed or never. "Pretty much. Not just when you go out¡­ always" "Oh no... it is! Me too." A beautiful flower who smiles and says so. I knew it was exciting. The only thing that makes me feel sweet and sour when I''m dating... and this... can actually be long after I start dating. Really... I like beautiful flowers... oh my god. "Eh heh... I have a dream... I like _______ Ah, I''m here" While Miho and I were staring at each other, apparently this train arrived at our destination. Next, take the bus from here to the amusement park at the bus stop. That''s why Mihana and I waited for the bus at the bus stop just after we left the station. I could do about 3 minutes of the stuff though. "You were right to find out in advance." "Hey." Me and Mihana get on the bus and ride for two. I''ve been working with wonders for a long time, sitting next to them, changing school seats, not just in public facilities, because Miho and I have a great chance of being next to each other. Maybe this is fate too! Hmm. "I can''t see that many people on the bus... right? When I said that, Mihana hugged my arm as much as she wanted. There is a soft feeling and a nice smell that is specific to the woman (although it seems to be emanating from me). "I''d really like to kiss you." "Haha, that has to be more invisible" Me and Miho didn''t talk much on the bus, just had a sneak hug. Sneaky... no matter what I say, if I saw it from around me, it would be Betta Betta Betta. "How many rides do we ride first when we get there? "... I can''t decide now, let''s do it when we get there" "Huh! While doing so, the bus stops at the end of the line. I got to the amusement park. An amusement park roughly 1 hour and 40 minutes from us to here. We come and go all the time. Me and Mihana paid the fare, and we went out of the bus and looked at each other as we stretched back at the same time. "Well... come on in" "Yeah!" 529 Episode 5006 Amusement Park Dating Me and Micah bought an admission ticket and an all-you-can-play passport for the day and went inside the amusement park. Sunday amusement park is a lot of people after all. ... from families to couples. Couples who seem serious at first sight and all can see at first hand how they are snuggling without sneaking a glance. So if you''re in an amusement park, you should flirt with me and Miho as much as you like! "So, what shall we do first" "Merry-go-land." I do want to ride to Marygoland when a couple come to the amusement park. It''s also close to the entrance to the amusement park. Me and Mihana lined up at Marygoland, where about two pairs are waiting in turn. "Speaking of which, you say an amusement park with too many people isn''t really for a date, right? This attraction apparently just started now, because it''s going to wait for a few minutes, or that''s how Miho talked to me. "Yeah, yeah, he''s got a long line and a fight," he said. "We don''t have to worry about that. We already know each other." "Right. You don''t fight very often right now." "Hey." I think the last time we had a fight was when we were in anasm. When we''ve been together for 14 years, we''ve already had enough fights. I used to fight a lot. For example, too many games, too many games, too many games... too many games? That''s more pissed off than saying this is a fight... "Dreams! Get in!" "Oh, yeah! Me and Mihana rode a pair of neighboring horses. I haven''t been on a merry-go-land in a while. Honestly, this attraction is the one you don''t have to ride if you came to the amusement park alone. There''s no one you can love this way. You can''t. Marygoland started spinning as he moved up and down to match cheerful music. Miho looks at me and smiles. I smile back, too. How happy I am. "Eh heh. I know it doesn''t really make sense, but I knew Mary Goland was! "Eh heh, yeah! Maybe the conversation is a little retarded. But that''s okay. That''s what I''m talking about. After a while, Marygoland stopped. Without looking at the surrounding landscape, it wouldn''t be long before I saw the pretty face of beautiful flowers. "How many rides do we have next? "I think you''d like a coffee cup." "That''s right." We got off Marygoland, and by my suggestion we headed up to the coffee cup. I think the coffee cup is also a good attraction for couples. We can sit next to each other. This coffee cup, close to Mary Gorland, could be ridden right away without any particular line. "Sit next to me! "Mmm!" "Dreams grip the handle." "Mmm!" Soon the coffee cup began to spin only awesomely along with light music. A couple of pairs on the same attraction right now are spinning around the steering wheel, spinning at less than half speed, but I don''t do that. It makes me feel bad, because if my date with beautiful flowers makes me sick in a coffee cup, I don''t have an ex or a child. Slowly, don''t get drunk. "Nfu. Suki." Beautiful flowers hugged me in the arm. I hug her quite a few times today.... Whenever I get hugged, I realize that Miho''s grown up. I knew it wasn''t what it used to be. "Handle, on my behalf? "Yes, please." When I give up my handle on Miho, Miho stops hugging me and puts his hand on that handle. And _______ started spinning a full force. "Wow!? "I''m a little short on speed. More like this, stay active! Smiling, beautiful flowers spinning the coffee cup handle into a grunge. With that, when the coffee cup we''re riding goes around, it spins at a speed that''s going to turn our eyes. After a while the coffee cup stopped. "Ah, it was fun! "Yes, you did." "Are you okay? Did this make you feel bad? "Come on, I''m not sick, but suddenly I''m spinning faster, so my eyes are just spinning." That didn''t happen back in the day. Maybe it''s already old. Oh, my God. "Hmm. Well no! Next! Next! Are you getting genuinely fun, Mihana runs to the location of the ride she would want to ride, holding my hand tight. I run with it, too. I wish I felt like I was playing something... It''s fun. "Next time, here! Nico very happily, Miho pointed to a building. It''s... a haunted mansion. Besides, it''s not the type to travel on a vehicle, it''s the type to walk in a maze. ... Beautiful Flowers are active today. ###### I apologize for all the flirting lately. Personal circumstances make it really much easier to write Icharab because he is not currently working out the development of the story on top of not having much time to write a novel. You may be dissatisfied if you are looking to expand your story, but please forgive me. (''¡¤ ¦Ø ¡¤ ¡¤) I''m not writing because I want to... I''m not. No, it''s not. 530 Episode 5007 Amusement Park Date-2 "Ugh, you scared me! Coming out of the haunted mansion, Mihana said so with a full grin. Sure, I was scared, but it really doesn''t look like I was scared of beautiful flowers. "But I was holding on to my dreams, so it''s okay! That''s what Mihana said when she bruised. Though it did feel good to be hugged much harder in the haunted mansion. I''m not very good at haunted mansions, so I was seriously scared. After finding out all about them, Miho brought me into the haunted mansion and hugged me inside, so I''m a convict. I guess I''m being a little mean. "What... I''m not hugged from Miho, am I? I wasn''t just holding hands." "Yikes, I was pressing my chest so hard!? Were you really just holding hands? Weren''t you soft? You sure were so soft. Not only the face, but the style is also a beautiful flower in heaven. ... but there''s no point in lying if I answered that I was honestly soft here. I decided to go after it further. "Yeah. If I did, I''d think I''d be a little more annoyed..." "Ugh, shit. I hugged someone other than you!? Do... yah." Beautiful flowers begin to bring tears to my eyes. Shit, I made you cry! I didn''t mean to go that far!? "Oh, I''m sorry! It''s a lie. It just surprised me. She was hugging me." "I guess. I knew right away that my dream was lying, because we''ve been together for 14 years! Grr... So was that a crying imitation earlier? When did you remember that? "Well, I went all the way into a haunted mansion where I didn''t like having dreams, so I thought having dreams would pay off." "Guru..." It''s taken perfectly by the balls. Childhood taming is still, at times, horrible. ... Well, a lot of people are happy. "Well, that''s what I''m talking about, so have some juice! "What do you mean?!? "Dream Loser." After that, I bought a bottle of orange juice from a 500ml pet bottle in the nearest vending machine, Miho bought it. "Yes, please." "Thanks!" Were the flowers thirsty? As soon as I gave them to them, I opened the lid of the pet bottle and put the gubbi and orange juice in my mouth. "Puha! Yes, go ahead." When I drank roughly 100 ml visually, Miho offered me that orange juice with the lid open. I mean, I guess so. Nfu. I take it instantly, mouth it, drink it. So sweet. It was so sweet with orange juice. "Would you like me to drink it? "... ugh." Beautiful Flowers mouth, I lay my mouth over that pet bottle, again I give to Beautiful Flowers. Mihana put her mouth on it again and drank it to some extent. He gave it to me again where he drank it to some extent, so he used to have less left, and after he drank it all at once, he threw it in the trash for a nearby pet bottle. Now...... the deep indirect kiss is complete. My mouth is so sweet. "I don''t kiss you today, so instead, I kiss you indirectly" "It was so sweet" "Eh heh heh heh" Mihana reassembles her arms with me. Me and Mihana headed to the next attraction. The next ride is the jet coaster. Yes, I just made up my mind. Walking for about 7 minutes to reach the Jet Coaster Station, the number one eyeball of this amusement park, was lined up. The wait time is 30 minutes. "What do we do? "I''ve got about half an hour." "Right." That''s why Mihana and I lined up in that long line. Sure, me and Miho would have an extended conversation, and 40 minutes might not be long. Even so, 30 minutes is a long time, right? It''s Sunday, and I can''t help it. "I have a dream, what do we do next when we get on the jet coaster? "Have lunch, or a food court or something" "Ugh." And well, the conversation is going to be more and more connected. Sounds like a women''s talk, doesn''t it? But unfortunately, I''m a man. Our turn will come in no time. After I left my luggage at the counter, Miho and I rode into the middle of the jet coaster next door. Seat belt. Yes, I can hear the announcement, so tighten the seat belt firmly. The next thing I knew, the bar came down from the shoulder, so I grabbed it with my outside hand. The inner hand¡­ no, the arm can be intertwined with the arm of a beautiful flower. "Phew... ha... thrilled. I may have fallen more in love with my dreams." "No, you''re just a little nervous" "Eh heh, I was. Don''t worry, I originally had a crush on dreams." "Mmm." Shit is cute. I''m getting excited about something. ... Is it the one close to the suspension bridge effect or something like that? No, I''m not, beautiful flowers are adorable. We''re leaving now. At the same time I heard that narration, Micah and I put our arms together unconsciously. 531 Episode 5007 Amusement Park Date-3 "Eh heh, that was fun! "Yeah! That was fun! The jet coaster was fun. Me and Micah are the kind of people who enjoy jet coasters while nicoting without screaming ''Ka Ka''. Though I didn''t make a scene. "We''ll ride again when we''re close." "You know what? Then we''ll have a little early lunch next time, as planned." "Mmm!" Me and Mihana head to this amusement park food court. It''s an amusement park food court without any particular weird philosophy. Ramen, soba, udon, fried octopus... grilled chicken, and potatoes are for sale. "Make it what? Get to the food court and choose what you want to eat from the menu that''s decorated on top of the store counter. "I... wonder if it''s hot docks and potatoes..." "Mm-hmm. Me, too." "Make it the same! Then I''ll ask for it." A picture of a pile of potatoes marked ''Couple Exclusive Potatoes'' in the direction Miho points to. If you ask me what the couple specifications are, I''m just the one who served two servings of potatoes on a heart-shaped plate. The price is the same as for 2 servings of potatoes. "... So what do you say to that?" "Eh heh! Well, I guess I''ll have a drink, Melon Soda." "Melon soda, then it''s the same as Mizuka''s..." Words get weaker by accident. What got into my eyes was, ''Beverage couple size. You can do it with straw again'' notation. "That... do? "Hmm? Ah, couple sizes... ok" "You know what?" The food court here is ticket machine type. Me and Mihana bought two hot docks at the ticket machine, a couple potatoes and a couple size drinks (melon soda) and submitted them to the counter. They gave me the number tag, so I took it and sat it down for two people on the terrace. About 10 minutes later, they called me by the number on the number tag, and I picked it up and finally put it on for lunch. "" I''ll have it "" Me and Miho are together on what we''re thinking, we eat hot docks first. I''m going to eat in a hurry. And while I drink the water I brought (I have melon soda, but it''s not meant to moisten my throat), I eat only the hot dock early. And it''s called production from here. Potatoes. "Hey." Miho pinches one potato. Stretch the potato to my mouth without carrying it to my mouth. "Yes, Amen." "Ahem." Mihana left it open and threw potatoes in my mouth. Hmm... it''s better to make your own... it''s kind of sweet and soggy, not flavorful. Is it lit, me? "I have dreams, to me too! "Right." I pinch one potato and bring it to Miho''s mouth. Mihana took the potatoes out of her mouth before I tried to release them into her mouth. My lips touch my fingers. Well, I don''t know about it now, but if it was when we weren''t dating, I might not have slept through a day of excitement. ... why don''t you feed him when you haven''t met him? "Why... this" "of, why?" The next thing I know is melon soda. Even when the two of us took a naked bath together, we drank together in a glass of melon soda with a straw. That was great because we drank alone at our rooftop style place, but this time...... there are a lot of people''s eyes. Especially since Me and Mika are in good shape to be noticed by others. I''m ashamed... but because love is better than shame. "Let''s drink then" "Huh." This straw is bent in the shape of a heart in the middle. Me and Mihana added it at the same time, and, at the same time, sucked up melon soda. It''s not the cup you see, it''s the face of the beautiful flower. ... I knew it was illuminating or it was slightly red. Lovely. "Pfft. Eh heh" "Eh heh... sweetie" We must be a couple if we look at it completely from around us. Ma, I only care a little bit about that. "Potatoes... ahem" "Ahem." Mihana pinched the potatoes again and brought them closer to my mouth. I imitate the flowers and eat the potatoes.... beautiful flower fingers touched my lips __________ And, well, I went on like this and flirted even with the meal. I decide not to worry about getting tired on the way and eating potatoes normally. Melon soda was well drank by the two of us at the same time, okay? "I''m hungry! How many rides do we have next? That''s what Mihana said as she rubbed her stomach. "Hmm... I like something that doesn''t really come to my stomach. Let''s go kart." "Of course, dreams will drive you, won''t they? "Yeah." Even so, I''m not so good at driving go-karts.... I suppose there are times when I drive with beautiful flowers in the future. This is how Miho and I headed to our next attraction. 532 Episode 509 Amusement Park Date-4 "Eh heh... that was fun! "Hey! I played around, played around and it was just before 6pm. I''m leaving the amusement park today at about 6: 00, eating dinner at some store before I go home. My parents and Miho''s parents have told me that I can play until about 10: 30 p.m. as long as they contact me after 7: 00 p.m. Because if you''re too late, you could get kidnapped. Me and Miho. I''m not completely confident in my face (nor am I), but I''ve always been cautious because my father told me that I was in danger of saying so. "I knew it. At the end of the day, it was a Ferris wheel." "Yeah, yeah. Let''s ride then! Me and Mihana dumped the rolled paper on that corn from the ice cream we were buying and then headed to the Ferris wheel. The Ferris Wheel was quite crowded, but the Ferris Wheel in the amusement park here is huge, it''s been riding for a long time... but it has a reputation for being able to ride right away because it has a good turnaround rate. That''s why I could ride without waiting 10 minutes. "Phew... This is how we used to ride the Ferris Wheel alone. In this amusement park." "Right. Well, it wasn''t this kind of relationship." As soon as we get in, Miho and I sit next to each other without sitting across the street to match, and we talk like that. "By then I already loved having dreams insanely... wow, I was thrilled... hehe, of course I still do! "Right. I wouldn''t have thought it would stick like this by then..." Back then, we were... let''s get this straight. I wonder what we would say if we looked at us back then. It''s about us, but I don''t know. It''s just... the only thing I can say is that I''m right in front of you right now... and that the beautiful flowers next door are more important than anything else in me. At this time near the end of fall, there is a rare sunset that illuminates us in the Ferris Wheel. I guess this day will also be a very, very important day for me, Miho. I guess I won''t forget. "You know, is it time? "Well, it''s just a bunch of similar couples around, isn''t it good? Mi Hua has been nagging for a while. "Right, then." I know what I want to do. Me too ____________ "I have a dream...... love it!! Mihana hugged me to keep my body as much as she wanted. I knew I would, so at the same time, I turned my hand around my hips. The soft sensation I felt in my arms so many times today, now it passes on to my chest. The sarcastic, glossy brunette''s comfort touches her arms and wrists. I don''t know if it''s shampoo or if I''ve been wearing perfume, but the gentle, good smell comes through my nose. Lovely, cute, irresistible. I seriously want to hit myself with this exploding romantic emotion. You''re in my arms, for this miserable childhood tame who always tells me you''ll be on my side for the rest of your two lives. I want to bump all emotions. "Ayumu... eh" Beautiful Flowers looks up and stares at me with such beautiful eyes that I''m about to be sucked in that I mistakenly see it as a jewel containing worry. Apparently Miho thinks the same thing. "Yeah... you''ve been patient today for a long time" "Huh! Me and Mika opened their mouths and __________ matched their mouths. Then saliva and tongue to be exchanged, making a sound like playing water. I''ve already done this act of deep kissing dozens of times, but the first date I''ve ever spent in this world, in such a tiny private room, in the air, carefully, deeply, deeply, deeply ________ it may be about the first day of deep kissing and during the act of being able to cross bodies. "Ha... ha... not yet... not yet, right? "Ugh. Just now... at the top of this Ferris wheel..." With that said, Mihana only moves her neck and peeks outside. "Well... we''re stuck at such high ground." "Yes, I am." "Eh heh... it''s kind of open to being in such a small private room.... more!" Even more intensely, I push my body, and I take all the beautiful flowers pressing my lips and tongue. I keep my eyes on beautiful flowers except to occasionally look away and see what''s going on out there. I feel like I''m kissing you forever, permanently, permanently. ______________ Happy. "Pfft...! also, it''s time to get to the ground" "Huh... well. Then we need to get down to business." Happily enough, we''ll be ready to get down. But we sit next to each other and keep our hands gripped, too. "Yes, thank you" I heard the staff uncle, and this private room was torn. Me and Mihana got out of there with our hands together and left the Ferris Wheel behind. 533 Episode Five Hundred Ten: Dating Home Then Mihana and I left the amusement park. From there, go to the nearest bus stop and wait for the bus for about 12 minutes before boarding the bus that goes to the nearest subway. Once you get on the bus just about the same amount of time as you''re going, you''ll reach around the subway station as planned. And from there, we enter the nearest family for dinner without taking the subway. "What shall I do? I guess I''ll make it a cheese-in-hamburger." "Well, so am I." They eat cheese-in hamburgers and other dishes that I asked for because they carry dishes that can be thrown into each other''s mouths. "Hmm... I can''t say it out loud, but I knew rice made using my cooking skills would taste better" "Fair enough, ''cause that''s special" It''s only natural that you should compare other dishes with my item master and dishes made with true dishes. Especially not as obnoxious as it was at lunch, me and Miho finished eating, paid the price and left the family. Go home, then. ".................. Ma''am" When I left the family and tried to get to the station to take the subway as it was, Mihana stopped me. "What''s wrong? "I just contacted my mothers that it would be late.... we still have time until 10: 00" Miho is grabbing my sleeve as she leans her face slightly down. I think my cheeks are slightly red. "... yeah" "So, so.... Me... Yeah, us, uh, Earth. Bye, we''re not experiencing each other, are we? I see what you''re trying to say. Beautiful flowers, I mean, even on Earth...... _____ What did my parents say about that? It''s just... my mother said, ''I think I have a day to be Mihana. Until you''re old enough to be fully responsible, don''t contraceptive properly,'' Haz said. I mean, he''s tolerating me. Well, in anasm, I don''t understand anything. But that world is called a magic item, because on Earth, you can contracept with a product that is intelligent. But this world is different. If I use the tools incorrectly, I''m out already. Me and my beautiful flower kids really want it... I want it but I shouldn''t make it now, I''m getting kind of worried. "So... the... no? There are hotels nearby..." Mihana looks me in the eye. I know, I know I feel that way today at this time. Even I would have gladly pushed down Miho if this was anasm. But... I''m scared. Much more than the first time in anasm. It might be strange to be scared of me being a man if I were normal. But I''m scared. If I take one wrong step, my life on Miho''s planet will be stylish. I struggled with anasm and finally went back to Earth and said this, but then it doesn''t make sense. "Have a dream...? Mihana peeked into my face this time. Cute, cute and makes me want to hear what you say, usually. But it''s not. That is not the case now. Not in this world until I''m out of college or in a state where I can get a job and feed my flowers right after high school. Quickly, sparingly, indeed sparingly¡­ I really want to, but I have to say no _______! "______ Maybe you''re thinking about responsibility or something? Before I offered to say no, Mihana said that as if she had read my thoughts. It''s a picture star. I can''t deny it. "I knew it." You saw my expression and judged me, and when you said so, Miho sighed one big sigh. "What can I say? I... thought it was a date for two people at the amusement park that I''ve been going with for a long time. I knew I loved having dreams! I double-checked that I love Miho too. Really if you can... But I''m scared... "Beginning tomorrow, dreams will be busy with anasm, and I will remain a virgin in the world that I am, and I am anxious. I mean, I have a future husband, but I don''t know what I''m gonna do..." Something mozzled me, but I still talk about beautiful flowers. I can feel a strong will. ... Is it good until I''m not ''scared'' when Miho says she wants it? To be perfectly clear, Miho is also a scary haz. "... oh, beh, it''s not like I''m just a pervert thinking about having dreams and flirting, is it? But... I feel special today." Mihana says she''s outside, but she hugs me as much as she wants. Maybe you can''t just think you''re scared. You won''t be disillusioned now, and I wonder if I could be a little more genuine. "Beautiful flowers... aren''t you afraid of beautiful flowers? "Hmm?" "I''m scared. Unlike anasm, where there is magic, life goes wild with a few mistakes. The truth is, if it''s true, I''m very much in agreement with Miho, but that''s not how it works." With that said, Miho makes her smile even nicer instead of looking disillusioned. "That''s why! I''m not scared. Dreams are kind to me, so I don''t care what happens. That''s why I want to give myself away. He''s been thinking about it a lot, and I don''t even know if I''m being selfish." ... The will of Miho is stiff. It could be harder to try to break any more. Then will I have to break it? "Okay." "Huh! "Whatever happens, because it makes beautiful flowers happy" I hold back Miho. ... Maybe he was good enough to say it. Maybe the one about being laid on a vulgar ass. If you look from the side... maybe I''m right after all. But I chose to do exactly what Miho said. 534 Episode 51: Dating on Earth (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Were you okay early this morning? At 7 in the morning, Ye opened a window and spoke to the cherry blossoms just before he went out. "It''s okay. I was up early in the morning studying, and I can''t afford to wake up at 5: 00, I can afford it. Is that the kind of leaf you''re okay with? "I''m perfectly fine. I slept pretty early." The dust and leaves made cherry blossoms laugh. Cherry blossoms only floated for a moment when they felt that it was really okay in the childhood indulgence. "Well... go outside" "Yeah." The two closed the window, stepped out of their own room, spoke to them when they went to their parents who were already awake, and then went outside without even looking at their niggling parents. "Cute, more than usual today" "Oh, that''s not true. I''m not wearing makeup or anything, and my clothes are the only thing better than the other leaves I''ve had in my room as a gift. Anasm''s still more stylish, isn''t it? "No... but I bought it because I thought it would look good on cherry blossoms, too. You look just as good as you think." "Ah... thanks" Suddenly the cherry blossoms blush because they are dictated. "Well, that''s what''s so fashionable about you." "Well, it''s a date. You want to put this on? Leaves largely removed two masks from the pockets of a smaller bag, one of which was offered to cherry blossoms. "... why? "No, see, in the newspapers between these days. ________" The fact that cherry blossom eyes have healed for some reason (once in the past, being closely covered on a document show is the number one cause) has largely been published in newspapers and magazines in the name of "The Miracle of Childhood Friendly Love," which has become too famous. Not only that, but the beginning and end of the story is being brought to me by publishers who publish wellbeing, health care, documentaries and non-fiction novels, etc. to let me cover further to get out a book that says cherry blossom and leaf life. On top of that, a show I''ve been closely covering in the past has also said that I want the coverage and TV appearance again. In other words, these two were the most prominent middle school students in the country. In fact, I have not perceived anything other than ________ Ye that the shadow is about to affect my brother and sister. "Now you know how it feels to go out of your way to disguise yourself every time Miwa Ne and her brother go out in anasm." "Yes, I do..." Cherry blossoms stared at the face of the leaves. "(If I wear a mask, I won''t be able to see my cool face well...)" The more the hole is about to open, the more cherry blossoms keep staring at the face of the leaves. The boulder leaves also embarrassed me, I continued scratching my cheeks. "Do you want to stop? Cherry blossoms snorted in silence at the suggestion. After confirming that, the leaves rewrap the mask in the pocket of the smaller bag. "Then let''s go." "Ugh! When the leaves offered their hand to hold it, the cherry blossoms did not hesitate to hold it. These two people, who hold hands on the planet every day at boarding and dropping school, explain that they are remnants of a time when their classmates were blind. We all know that we really just want to grip and grip. They walked to the station with their hands held together, looking at each other with a flickering face without discussing anything in particular, and eventually reached it. Even though I''ve already dated two people alone a few times in anasm, two people give me a look as if I was going on a date for the first time. Those two rode straight into the subway. The destination is the station that serves as the center of the town where you can transfer and so on. Once we get to this station, we''ll be close to all the facilities that the two of us want to go to this day. "Can I get a little closer to my body? "Ugh, yeah." The two of us who were able to sit safely next to each other lean in perfectly. As it was, we reached the central station. "Well... what do we do first" When you get down, the leaves talk that way to the cherry blossoms as they hold their hands. "Mm-hmm..." "Shall we have some at the station Naka sweets as well? We have a little time to get to the aquarium hall." "Ugh! Cherry blossoms, unmatched sweethearts, put forward their leaves. The two leave the station platform for now and stroll through a wide street lined with shops inside the station. "There are also a lot of clothes stores in the royal company, so let''s buy cherry blossom clothes here as planned." "I knew I''d buy it." "Of course." The two people moving their faces with the kyorokyo to see the store finally found a diminutive donut shop and decided to go in there. "Oh, let me tell you something first. I know I told you before, because I''ll pay you all." "... are you sure? "I can''t afford it." Cherry blossoms blur shoulders later. "Nothing good," I tried to say that, but the leaves started picking the doughnuts, so the cherry blossoms abandoned now, and for now, sweetened to words, I chose one of my favorite extremely sweet doughnuts. Leaves also chose one donut that was different from cherry blossoms. As usual, they ate the doughnuts in half. 535 Episode Five Hundred Twelve Aquarium Dating (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "In the end, you''ve been luxurious." Cherry blossoms told Leaf that when he finished accounting at the donut store. I reply to cherry blossoms as I nick what makes the leaves happy. "I knew I was going to pay for it, except for transportation and admission." "Oh, yeah." Ye paid 300 yen for donuts to the clerk standing in front of the cashier. As it were, the two tried to get out of the doughnut shop premises, at that time. "Um, excuse me" My uncle in this store uniform, seen as one middle-aged man, spoke to two people. Ip immediately confirms that the person is the store manager from the name tag that was on the uniform. "... what have you done? "Uh, um, could you wait a minute? The two people who are spoken to abruptly and told to wait abruptly are bewildered. The manager disappeared behind the store for about a minute and came back with a small paper bag in one hand. "Would you get it if you like? It''s our prized donut." "What... ah... yes? Leaves and cherry blossoms that can''t swallow the situation dot their eyes. The manager, who sensed how those two middle school students were doing, went on like this. "I saw you two on TV last year¡­ and in the newspapers in the meantime. I''m ashamed of you. Very grateful. Seeing you come for our doughnuts made me want to do something.... We''re a doughnut shop so this is all we can do, can you take it? Of course, keep it to yourself." Leaves and cherry blossoms looked at each other. Too surprising a suggestion. To talk to you for now. "(What do we do?)" "(Thanks to your generosity, I thought you should take it.)" "(I knew you would)" We''ve decided on the two of us. "If that''s the case, thank you" "Yeah, yeah, go ahead! The doughnut shop manager looks very happy and gives the paper bag to the leaves. "Thank you! "Yes, no, thank you for this one! "Ah... thank you! The manager bowed deeply to the drop off and both bowed lightly at it. "Please be happy!... Ha!" To the two who try to leave. Yes, the manager, who speaks up, spins his mouth in a hasty hurry. Leaves and cherry blossoms decided not to hear it and left the spot with the sleaze. "Oh... oh, I''m so happy." "Ha, we''re not married yet." "Not yet. Eh heh." The two dye their faces bright red and cross a beautiful underground road. We never told each other ''even though we still don''t know'' or anything like that. Somewhere, because we remind each other that we are childhood tamers and all the time. Leaves and cherry blossoms walked straight down the underground road, stopping their feet at one entrance and exit. "When you get out of here, you can go to the aquarium on foot." "Yeah." Keep going outside. A path that has passed several times for leaves and cherry blossoms, but not other than when going to the aquarium. The two of them went from being great best friends and just childhood friends to their beloved lovers. Eventually, we reach the aquarium. The aquarium is all over the city but was therefore small. Even if you take a closer look at one tank at a time, it would be better if it took two hours. But it''s the perfect date spot for middle and high school couples around the area, and this aquarium, which understands it, itself had a lot of campaigns for couples. "It''s been months since I''ve been here? "... um, maybe two years" "Oh well." Big for elementary, middle and high school students. Biting those two years, the two go inside the aquarium. The receptionist paid a total admission fee of 800 yen for two middle school students and admitted them. It is dim inside, and there are many water tanks drifting blue. "... hey, Leaf" "What?" "Just a little more... can I stick with you? "Yeah, sure." Hearing that acknowledgement of the leaves, the cherry blossoms held their hands shy but hugged to the arms of the leaves. Each other''s bodies are tight, though over clothes. "Hard to walk? "I''m perfectly fine, I can be" "Well, you did. ¡­. Thanks." In keeping with cherry blossoms, the leaves walk, as they are used to. Cherry blossoms became aware of how well they had been protected by childhood. As it is, the two peek into the first tank. "Like." "Yeah." "It''s neat like this." Carefully, the two burned into their eyes the figure of the major fish swimming in the tank. "You''re swimming. Sounds delicious." "Ugh, yeah. Right." "Oh, now you thought you were eating, didn''t you? "I don''t think so." Smiling, Ye gently stroked the cherry head. Cherry blossoms just say they are as maneuvered, and I happily accept that. Then the two moved their eyes away from the first tank and onto the tank next to the front. 536 Episode Five Hundred Thirteen Aquarium Date-2 "Hey, look! It''s Angelfish! Beautiful." "Cherry blossoms are prettier." "Well, that''s all right..." The two go around inside this little aquarium, leaning aside. After all, it''s Sunday, and many people are just pushing for a couple or a family aquarium. At least nobody was alone. "Speaking of which, why did you make it Aquarium Dade? You''re thinking a lot about leaves, aren''t you? In front of the crab tank, Fu and Sakura asked. "Yeah, well, I was wondering if the aquarium was the best. I also thought about cinemas and amusement parks. I personally hated the movie theater because if it went away, I would just watch the footage, so it would be boring as a first date, and the amusement park because there were too many people. That''s why I''m here." "Well, the aquarium can walk hand in hand, and there''s not much to wait for." "That sort of thing" Ye smiled gladly that the cherry blossoms drew their intentions. Shortly after, they photograph their eyes into the other tank. Harrison Bonn. "You''re not bloated." "Can''t you see Puku is a bloated place? Sakura lets her cheeks swell while she says so. "What, cherry blossoms...? "Oh, huh? Oh, oh, I''m sorry. Forget it now! Leaves found bruising and cuteness in behavior that cherry blossoms would never normally do. And he took his eyes off the shy cherry blossoms, and the leaves looked toward Harrison Bong. "Look, cherry blossoms. Harrison Bong is swelling, say cherry blossoms." "Ugh... Ugh! I''m coming next, next! Leaves go before the next tank as they are drawn to the cherry blossoms that make them red to their ears but walk to the next tank. "Octopus, now cherry blossoms." "Mm... mmm! Unfortunately, the cherry blossom took the leaves away. Only a little, not just earlier, but my cheeks are also swollen. "hahaha, sorry" "Next time you say something weird, I''ll do it back in physics, so be prepared." "Mmm, okay." Watch the octopus for a while and still keep moving. Stopping in front of some tanks repeats interactions like a couple cartoons and a bean knowledge miscellaneous talk about fish by leaves, and finally the two come to the tank that makes it the best seller of this aquarium. "It''s... amazing how many times I''ve been here." They''re in the tank now. To be exact, you''re in a giant tank room covered on one side of the tank. "Wow... beautiful..." Cherry blossoms gaze up at the top, leaning just a little further into the leaves. Meanwhile, the leaves stared at the cherry blossoms. The water in the tank waves lightly as the fish swim, reflecting it as a shadow. The swing combines with the color of the water to create a fantastic atmosphere. Too beautiful face of beloved lover and childhood tame to fit there. The side of a beautiful girl who was able to remove her glasses and get rid of the complex of "I''m so inferior to my sister in appearance," etc., is perfect no matter what she does and attracts a genius boy with incomparable intelligence. "Cherry blossoms, what do you say? Without glasses¡­ what do you think of seeing this tank with decent vision" "Mmm... beautiful, really beautiful" Cherry blossoms looking up looked at the leaves and smiled. Cherry blossoms that were almost blind when they had glasses. Using the latest technology, it was like thick bottom-of-the-bottom-of-the-box glasses to the level where I could live. So my eyesight had improved, but it was still only as clear as 0.05 in substance and eyesight. I have come to this aquarium many times, but this is actually the first time I have enjoyed it wholeheartedly. "... you were so beautiful here" "Yeah. We''re going to see a lot more, plus what we''ve probably done... lots of beautiful stuff." Ji looked into his eyes and laughed, Ye said so. "But I guess it has to be with the leaves. I knew it." The leaves accidentally dye their cheeks in that one word that cherry blossoms have become commonplace. Leaves are usually perfect, but they are vulnerable to words from people who really like them. Cherry blossoms became unconscious every time they said or acted like they suppressed it. "Yes, of course." "As always. Together" "Yeah. Together" The leaves nodded. The cherry blossoms seem satisfied. "... I think it''s time to take a look at the rest of the tank for lunch" A cherry blossom that lowers the face I was looking up at and gestures my stomach. "All right, then. What do you eat cherry blossoms? This aquarium also has a dining room where you can enjoy seafood dishes. Compared to normal families, seafood bowls, sashimi, sushi and boiled crabs are expensive, though. "Well, let''s have some sashimi sashimi." "Well, then I''m usually a seafood bowl." With their hands held together, the two went into the dining room to this aquarium after seeing the rest of the tank, as declared. 537 Episode 514: Shopping Dates (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The two of them, who finished their meals in the dining room, bought a Harrison Bonn plastic strap (with two for couples) to commemorate the day and left the aquarium behind. And I come back inside the underground station for a purpose. "Ho, you really shop, don''t you? "Yeah. Clothes that make cherry blossoms fashionable. I''ll give it to you. Let''s go around both the department store and the station garment store." "Is the money okay? "Don''t worry about that really. ''Cause it''s okay." Cherry blossoms still have worrying eyes. But leaves that rarely ignore that gaze. In the end, the two of them ended up inside a department store where they could go from inside the station. "You''ve been in the department store here many times. I''ll be at the cafe later. You want something sweet?" "Ugh! Cherry blossoms also noticed in the corner of my head that the leaves were meant to be luxurious, but I gladly answered instantly because the sweet ones had no eyes. Also, women''s clothing stores, shoe stores, accessories stores, etc. reach the sloppy hierarchy as they still hold hands and travel through the hierarchy many times in escalators. "Let''s just buy it here. The shoe... looks fine as it is." "Ugh, yeah. My father bought this for me for my birthday." I can tell from the cherry blossoms smiling happily that those red shoes I''m wearing right now are really my favorite. "What shall I do with the accessories? Bracelets, rings and piercings have to be drilled, so earrings as out of the question..." "You don''t need them. I guess it''s about necklaces and hair decorations." "Well, I don''t think there''s anything more to the necklace." Usually the two of them came to such a conclusion, recalling the breezing gamen that cherry blossoms wear in anasm. "Then let''s go to the clothes store in earnest. I don''t need to buy underwear or anything..." "If only!! Cherry blossoms saying silly on leaves for the first time in a long time. It responded to the word underwear. "Oh, you can''t buy underwear like that with me! I''m not even showing it to the leaves! "Haha. Right." Flushing in good shape, the leaves enter one of the good clothes shops with a cherry blossom arm. "Well, pick what you like." "What... ah... yeah..." "I think it''s hard to choose with you." That''s what Ye says, who has also studied the matter of secrecy and coordination in anasm. "Oh, please." "Hehe, I''ll take care of it" That''s how the two of them started choosing their clothes. After a while, cherry blossoms bring two clothes in front of the leaves that bothered them. "Ko, which one looks better in this? Those two clothes were chosen in view of the coming winter. But that was neither rugged nor very much in the spirit of this shopping. Reasonable price. "Hmm... I thought you came to buy it today because that''s just the same thing.... While the cherry blossoms are bothering me, I''ve chosen all the way, do you want to take a look? "And for now" The cherry blossoms returned the clothes they had brought to their original place, and then looked at one set of leaves'' chosen clothes. "What do you say?" "Or cute. But... she looks so cute to me ____" "You looked great, didn''t you? How''d it go in anasm? "I don''t care what they say... I wish you thought the leaves looked good on me..." "That''s not why I chose it. It should be the right size. Try it on." Because Ye said so, and told himself, cherry blossoms went into the fitting room and changed. Also confirm all price tags and such at that time. I get out of the fitting room thinking about complaining about the leaves, surprised by the price. "What do you say?" "So cute... ugh! "Ah... thanks" Cherry blossoms dyed their cheeks in an exclamation from Leaf''s heart. But soon I keep sighing around a little bit like this. "But it''s 19,000 yen for everything that weaves up and down and feathers, right? "Right. What''s wrong with that? "... do you really pay me so much? Ye said so and opened his crisp round eyes only for a moment, then nodded with a crisp smile. "I can pay for it." "... you''re gonna pay me again anyway, like before, right? But I''m sorry." Ha... and cherry blossoms sigh loudly. "You don''t have to spend money on anything. I like leaves so much... nothing..." "Hmm? I know." As if nothing had happened, the leaves said so sarcastically. "Oh, really? "Yeah. It''s not because I want to be liked for something to luxury cherry blossoms. I buy what I feel I need when I want my cherry blossom happy face to be cuter¡­ I mean, it''s necessary." At last, cherry blossoms blush like boiled for the first time today and rush to hide in their lockers to finish dressing. And the cherry blossom, which still came out slightly red, pressed its clothes, which had come just before, against the leaves. "... If Ip wants to do that, so be it... and you can''t help it" 538 Episode Five Hundred Fifteen: The End of a Date (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) ________________________ Leaves placed cherry blossoms and selected clothing items on the counter. "Please" "Yes, it''s still 15,000 yen... hmm? The female clerk at this clothing store looked closely at the two faces. And take a ha-ha breath as if there were an authentic celebrity in front of you. "Oh, oh, sir! Please wait a moment! That way the clerk flaunts the two and disappears behind the counter. It was the female manager of the store who brought her here shortly. "Hi, welcome to our store" "Yes." The female manager, with a slightly higher tension, gets tangled in the leaves. "I''m reading that article or something. Very courageous." "Oh, really? Thank you¡­" The manager greets the two with excitement. "Oh, you know. I was wondering if there was something I could do, and you came just there, so I wanted to do something... take this." The manager took it out of his nostalgia and gave it to Leaf for 10 tickets, which says'' 20% OFF ''. "Is that okay? "Yes, it is our discounted ticket! You may use one now! "Oh, really?" Ye, surprised by the slightly higher tense of the store manager, sweetly offered that 20% OFF voucher for words. The price of shopping at this store, which was 15,000 yen, was 12,000 yen. "Please, also, come! To two people trying to leave the store, the manager lowered his head deeply and dropped him off. "... see you again" "Hey." In fact, this was the fifth time this happened. The first time was at a donut store before entering the aquarium. The second time was in a garment store in the department store that went right after that. The third time was in an accessory store on the same hierarchy as that store. The fourth time was at a cafe I stopped by on the way. The fifth time was in this, also in a shop for women in the station. It felt the same way the first time, and people who were thrilled were applying something to the leaves and cherry blossoms. "Was TV that awesome? "Come on......" Leaves and cherry blossoms blur shoulders at the same time. We don''t know, but from the side, this miraculous event led to tears and hearts. "... so this is the end of the shopping? "Yeah. You''re done. ¡­¡­. You shopped quite a bit¡­ go home" That''s what Ye says while holding a lot of handbags in his hand. As a cherry blossom, I carry all my stuff by myself. And it''s already 5 o''clock in the evening. The curfew is until 6: 00, and we have to be home by then. "Yeah.... I really did - you spent a lot of money. Are you okay?" "It''s okay, I''ll contribute as much as I want for cherry blossoms." "... eh. Baba." A few times today I don''t know, cherry blossoms dye my cheeks red. "Also, already. I''ll borrow this one day! Cherry blossoms stand viscidly index finger right next to leaf face and smile smiling happily. "Yeah, I''ve been waiting for you." "Okay. Thanks." From his own best wishes, cherry blossoms hugged him all over the arms of the leaves. And with all the crazy talk, the two continued straight into the station and went home. From there they normally went to the subway, got off at the usual station, and they went back to their homes. ________ _____ __ "Thanks, today" In front of the house. Because we still had a little time, the two discuss it there. "You''re welcome. If cherry blossoms enjoyed it, that''s all I''ve ever had." Leaf said a little shy as he honeycombed. "... everything is a great success because we are leaves as we are. Anything, fun." "Well, then you''re escorting. Doesn''t make sense." "If it comes true, I still want to escort you? To that question of cherry blossoms, the leaves nodded, though light. "Me, I don''t hate leaf escorts! Let''s go on another date." "Yeah, soon! The two look at each other''s faces and laugh at each other. These two are feeling happy with their whole bodies. ".................................... Yip" "What?" In a slightly grown-up atmosphere, completely different from the usual one just now, the cherry blossoms looked even better at the leaves. The leaves felt that too. "Hey, I''m sorry" Sakura turns her hand around the neck of the leaf and adjusts the height of her mouth to the height of the mouth of the leaf as she stretches her back. And I kissed ________ at that just the right distance. I won''t let you go in seconds. Actually 1 hour in 2 physical sensation time ________ actually about 1 minute. After such a long and short time, those lips were released. It''s not a deep kiss, it was just a kiss, but it''s really intense for the two of us. "Fulfilled... Daisuki! You were drunk on that thickness, cherry blossoms said so, as you squeezed your courage. "Bye. Thanks for today." Then Sakura rushes into her home with her shopping bag lowered in both hands. ¡­¡­¡­ One left leaf gently stroked his lips with his hands. And let the soft feel of your lips and the words'' love it ''repeat themselves in your brain. "I''m... happy..." He muttered with a truly happy look. 539 Episode 516: Dating on Earth (Sho) "How''s it going? Is it at the show? Lil came to my room and showed me her clothes were flimsy. It suits my hair well in blue and white. Of course I''m wearing a redneck. "Oh. Or... cute" "Wow, that''s so cute. Even the show''s cool." I guess... I guess so, I don''t have to be. The clothes I''m wearing today are either a little cool or because they are the best outing clothes on the planet. Dating Lil. We need to make sure we enjoy ourselves. "Oh well. Thanks." "Yeah! Let''s go, then! Me and Lil went outside. It''s not like when I go to school with you again, it feels special. Oh, yeah. "Lil... hands" "............ yeah! You always try to hold hands from Lil, about today from me. It''s as luxurious as ever. I feel like I could break it if I put a little effort into it. Anyway, we walked out with our hands together. "Where are you going today? I thought I''d take a look around the area for now. "I see." To make Lil remember the city, if you''re going to force him to. But the real reason is because I didn''t quite figure out how to date. I''m just going to hang out in the city. ... You can''t keep this up, I have to plan a proper date next time. Seriously. "So, where are you going? "Always take the subway to the center. There are so many different centers." "Oh well." We got to the station with our hands together, and we took the train to the center of this city. You''ll find something here, what a shallow idea... but when you actually come, it seems very effective. It is connected with the department store at the point inside the station, or there are plenty of food stores and clothing stores. "This kind of crowded place is tiring, but exciting." "Right. Why don''t we just go into that department store?" "Yeah." I''ll try to get into the basement entrance to a tedious department store. Honestly, there''s a lot of atmosphere. I feel like I have been in it many times, but is this something different when it comes to dating? I pointed to something that looked like a bulletin board to see if Lil noticed anything. "Show! He said he''s doing an ink exhibition here on the fifth floor right now! What the fuck!? Wouldn''t such an exhibition pass as a date spot? I''m lucky. "Then go! "Wahun! _____ ___ _ "It''s amazing because you express it only with charcoal. I think I''ll get my true art skills too and paint ink." I finished watching in about half an hour... what should I do? Besides, if you look closely, it seems we were the only couple. ... Why didn''t you think that ink paintings could not be shown on dates, even though each other''s hobbies are not Japanese paintings? I hope Lil is enjoying herself... if this is the other girl _____ No, I can''t think of any other girl besides Lil. Was this good after all? "Shaw, what''s going on? You look difficult, though." Lil peeked into my face. "No, kind of. ¡­ take a look at other hierarchical clothing stores or something" "Right. I don''t want to buy it, but it''s fun just to see it." He laughs and so tunes in. I wonder if it''s boring or if a lil who doesn''t complain looks like an angel. You think it''s fun being on a date with me? Don''t light it. In the meantime, me and Lil got down to the third floor. Various brands and manufacturers'' clothing stores line up all the way to the 4th floor, including here. I''m just buying clothes from a big clothes store nearby by picking out some of my favorite colors and colors that look good on me... I''m not used to this sort of place. "Mmm... oh, they sell swimsuits cheaply" I don''t know what he found. Lil called for the wagon at a store. As declared, there are out-of-season women''s swimsuits. Honestly, being a man, it''s hard for me to look. "It''s cute... this. Let''s try it on." That''s what I said. It was the water colored bikini that took it out of the wagon. I''m surprised that Lil wears these... No, she wears remarkable underwear in front of things every time, even in anasm. No, you can''t. I would be ashamed if I remembered something like that outside. I have to think of something else...... "Shaw, I''ve been thinking about trying it on, but I''m gonna stop with the boulders today.... show? Lil peered into my face again. Shit. I don''t know what you were talking about... can I just say I stopped trying it on? "Eh, ah, yeah, right. I think that''s a good idea." "Wow, I knew you were right. Shall we go to the next store?" Lil holds my hand again. I''ll re-grip that, too. Speaking of which, if I was encouraging Lil to try on his swimsuit, he would have shown me how it looked after the try because it was about Lil...... let''s not think about it. 540 Episode 523: Game Center Dating (Sho) "Wow, wow, wow." Lil is in a good mood. Apparently he liked the gaming center that was inside the second department store. [Perfect!] I hear that voice coming from the gun shooting game Lil was playing. Apparently, you beat the enemy "again" by hitting all bullets. That''s all I''ve been doing. "Phew! The game is fun! "Lil, you were good at that" "I did it for the first time today. I could have told you." It''s my first time today and I get good grades all over... I guess I''m a beast man, so I can screw up my reflex nerves and my motor vision. "Hmm, I guess that''s enough here. You want to play that drum game with me next time? You can do it for two." "Whoa!" I actually don''t like this game, but I have to listen to a favor from my adorable girlfriend who has a full smile with fun. Naturally the result is __________ [Full combo, Dunn! My miserable defeat. On the contrary, Lil was making no mistakes. Something''s been awesome just now, Lil. "No, that''s fun! "Right. Will you be here again next Sunday? "Right! All right, we''ve got a date appointment for next week on Earth and its contents. "I''ll try that next one! Crane Games!" Like a shaggy kid, he''s moving on to the next game. Now have you laid eyes on the crane game? "Uh, like not spending too much money" "I try, but I want you to stop where you think it''s dangerous" You know you might not be able to control yourself, it''s unusual for Lil to say that. So much crane game magic. Lil, who collapsed the 1,000 yen bill into 100 yen balls on the changer, apparently intends to put it in full. If it''s going to be over 1,000 yen, I''ll be careful. Lil plays fast. "Oh, taken." "Eh." On a table with a doll that could play one for 100 yen, Lil took a prize in one shot that would fall into the huge category. What the... you''re lying. "What do I do with this?" Lil gives a bewildered look as she holds the giant doll of the leopard she wore out. It''s amazing what I did take. "And why don''t you just take it home and replace it with a pillow? "Hmm... well, that''s easy" After that, the clerk gave me a bag and put it in there. My luggage is bulky... well, maybe it''s a good memory. "... Shaw, I could take it again..." That''s what Lil said with all due respect. Did Lil play crane games again while I was getting the bag or have one ice cream in one hand that would cost nearly 300 yen if I bought it in a convenience store in my hand? "How many times have you done that, by the way? "The one with all this ice cream in it for 100 yen for 2 plays, I could just take it for 2 plays." Two 300-yen ice creams for 100 yen, which is amazing. How can you take so much wheel? "Eat? It''s my treat! They offer chocolate-flavoured ice cream and a wooden spoon with a good face. I received it thankfully. The two of us sat next to each other in a chair and ate the ice cream. "Delicious. Especially if you think it''s 50 yen a piece." "Right." "Let''s have lunch when we''re done with this." "Let''s not do that" Are you tired of spending 200 yen even though 1000 yen has collapsed? Well, if that''s all I can do. When you''re done eating ice cream, hold a bag of leeches in one hand, and in the other, hold Lil''s hand. As it was, I entered one of the restaurants in this second department store. It was a long time to line up if it was Sunday''s department store lunch, but well I don''t really care there. I suggested this to Lil when I was being guided to my seat and looking through the menu. "... you can choose what you like. I''ll pay." "Huh!? Lil looks at this with a surprised look. "Yes, no, I''m sorry..." "Okay, let me pay you. About lunch. It''s a date..." Something like this, I wanted to try as a position for a guy on a date, not to please Lil. But Lil would still say no, but ___________ "Well, let me ask you a favor" Lil said that smiling somewhat happily. Not at all what I expected. Yes, no, that''s fine. "Oh, leave it to me." "hehe... thanks" Why? Lil is staring at me like it''s a smile. Could it be... they could have guessed what I wanted to pay for putting on cool? Lil is smart, and I''m sure he is. Maybe the other way around, it got me worried. "Then I guess I''ll tailor this chicken with tomato sauce" "Ooh. Then I''ll make it roast beef." As long as you don''t care about the details. I decided on the menu, called the clerk, and made an order. ... Something serious and graceful about eating alone in a store like this. You look like an adult. 541 Episode 518: Dating on Earth -2 (Sho) "That was fun, Shaw! Around 6pm. That''s what Lil said as she hugged my arm and gripped me in the mood as I left the third department store. Yeah, I had a lot of fun for the unplanned, too. "Let''s even date next week in this world." "Oh, sure." Still, I tried dating in this world and they realized again that Lil was so prominent. Because it''s unusual for an outsider girl. Either Lil''s face is close to the half though. Or does it stand out because Lil is too beautiful, just like beautiful flowers?... there is. I feel like they say that a lot at school. Maybe both. Anyway, if I looked around, I''d be jealous. Actually, I''m proud of you. Stay away from the department store, keep walking, but I''ll see Lil''s face. I guess I really shouldn''t look around because I''m going to be like someone else who walked a smartphone and got flown into the other world. "Wahun? What''s wrong, Shaw? Look at my face." "Oh, no... I thought Lil was cute." Is the date coming to an end and standing? A line floating in my teeth like that pops out. Lil''s white face turned slightly pink. "Wahoo... there is. A lot of people have told me lately that I''m ''cute'' or ''beautiful'', but I''m still most happy to hear it from the show! That''s what they said with a full smile. I can get the urge to hug you right now, but it''s outside, so I''m gonna weigh myself in. "... apparently you still have time" Lil must have seen some tall building clock. We''re about to go home somewhere else because we''re done for dinner, but my parents tell me I should be home by 10: 00 and this is it. "That''s right. So I''m going to take the train home now, but then I need to visit again for a little while." "Wow, I get it. By the way, where are you? "Well, if you say so quickly, it''s a house of dreams and beautiful flowers. You should know.... and there''s more to come." I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with the phone when something happens over here. Whatever your dreams are, Ip, you should know because you can count on them. Besides, I really have another place to visit. I wonder which one - and that one - is your destiny. So to speak, it''s like one of the people who linked me to Lil (?) ______________ "Lil, what''s up? I noticed that the person of the hand I was holding wouldn''t move from there. Lil is stopping. "Lil?" Looking into Lil''s eyes, he looks at what was directly next to us. He keeps looking at it jiggly with a face that sees something outrageous. "What''s wrong ______________" I saw Lil watching too. I only hardened for a moment, too. There is a building with an unusual architectural design, where the sign says'' Hotel ''. Lil started talking to Boso somehow. "Shaw... that''s what this place is all about, isn''t it? "Oh, sort of." It is certain that accommodation is not the main purpose of the hotel. "Couples go in with each other, right? "Oh, yeah" You''re not half way into this hotel by yourself. You''ll need courage. Even though a lot of people seem hesitant to go in there with two people. "... Shaw, actually, I''m still a virgin in this world" On the contrary, I''d be terribly upset if I hadn''t.... I might just get jealous considering Lil has experience hanging out with someone other than me. ... and I knew what Lil was trying to say. I did find out............ "Lil, we''re under 18" "Wow, you''re right." "These hotels are forbidden under the age of 18, right? No, not exactly. Normal hotels can''t stop at individuals without taking steps under the age of 18... Still, I''m the son of the police." You''ll find out the rest. Lil soaked my eyes after they hacked them. My ears and tails shouldn''t be growing now... hallucinations, I can see them hanging. "Oh, I''m sorry. I hear so much about getting into this kind of hotel as a high school student..." "Well... I''d say it''s a monkey against a minor. But we have to protect it." Because Lil is a little celebrity... if anyone finds out, it''s gonna be a big deal. And if I go talk to my dad, that''s why I''m bothering him so much. "Right...... I''m so sorry" "I didn''t know. It''s okay. And then, Lil... in anasm." I knew it was over there... because I didn''t have to worry about anything. Besides, I am not a sexually insatiable person who has no interest in a woman''s body and says no even though Lil is asking her out herself. If you ask me, I can answer where the fetish is.... of course, but I''m not going to tell anyone.... Well, I have dreams and Lil herself finds out. "Wow. Hmm! It''s a promise! Then Ali should go to Micah''s house too! "Oh, yeah" We walked away from the scene. ##### I was surprised that Arim came out with an app called Free Archinator. 542 Episode 519: Dear Lil and Jizo (Sho) ... I made an adult promise and then Lil and I rode the train back to the neighborhood where we live. Once your home is bare, head straight to your destination. "I have a dream here, and this is beautiful flowers." As soon as we arrived at our destination, we introduced Lil to two houses that were built next door to each other as if they were patterns between the dreamers of today. "You''re really next door to each other. I heard you could interact through the window, but this could be really cheap." Yeah, you''ve been interacting with each other every day since here. That stupid couple was liking each other. Don''t feel kind of like the flow of time when you think about it...... as for Dachi from kindergarten. I knew I''d have to let those two wedding buddies and all that. On the contrary, would you ask Lil and I to have a dream about our wedding? "I got everyone''s house. If anything happens in relation to anasm, I''d like this here.... By the way, Shaw, this isn''t the only place Shaw wants to take me, is it? That''s Lil. Haven''t you told us the details, but did you assume that you have the following destinations? "Sort of. The next thing I''m trying to do... clearly, I guess we''re taking care of ourselves so much. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s one of the factors that led me and Lil to this relationship, and it''s what made Dreams and Flowers the way they are." Yes, it is. I had a dream that... it was the number one factor that allowed me to reunite with Mizuka. He was also the first to explain the status screen... "Wahun, is it the company of the bonded gods? "Oh, clearly, it could be pretty close. The tomatoes are hitting. Let''s just go." "Yeah." Me and Lil walk out. The night lane is also dark. There is a past around here where many perverts have emerged (perhaps because of dreams and beautiful flowers). We need to keep Lil safe. Incidentally, the high rate of petty crime here has been managed by my father to reach a level of security better than elsewhere. Even so, I''m anxious. Our next destination is pretty close to our previous destination... no, I''m here... that''s not true either. There you are... right. Just walking a few minutes of the stuff, me and Lil got to where it was meant to be. "Here." "... Mm-hmm, Mr. Vault? It was a little too dark so I illuminated it with the lights on my smartphone. In front of us, "Fantasy Transfer Zone", which had the exact same appearance as the warp device, was seated. "Lil, don''t you remember seeing this vault? "Hmm? Me, I''ve never seen a vault live before... oh, but the only thing I know is that this vault is not designed like a regular vault." Yes, it is. Fantasy relocation is somewhat different from other vaulters at first glance¡­ to the extent that they can be seen under consciousness. Plus a strange vault with all sorts of rumors and stuff flying around. "You sure you don''t remember? "What... ah!? Lil shouts out loud just for a moment in surprise but quickly clings to make sure he doesn''t get annoyed around. "... this is a moving device..." "Yes, it looks exactly like this vault." "What, is it a coincidence? Ah... no, Alim made that device by mimicking this vault." "That seems to be the difference. Kind of __________." I told Lil everything about this vault from my dreams when I was wasting my spare time. _____ That it was the Fantasy Transformation Zone that explained the world to Hayashi and Mizuka. _____ When are you sending the exact same sentence as the Phantom Transformation Zone, and also the God of Anasm? _____ The device itself, that I didn''t make it because I wanted to make it with a dream, but with the effect of one of the demon god''s men. I told them all this. ... Lil has a clapped look and is kyotong. "I mean... is this the god of our world? "That''s more than likely." I feel like I forgot something important, but this is amazing anyway. I guess this vault and god also took into account that if dreams were meant to be sent to anasm where they would die. "Stay, are you serious?!? "Probably... na" "Ooh, ooh, I have to offer my prayers... uh... oh, maybe this guy is also responsible for me and the show being able to do this because this guy interfered more with the show....... and I have to pray for now......! Lil combined his hands and stood on his knees and posed on the spot.... Is this what prayer looks like in anasm? I think you''ve been in anasm for quite a while, but you''ve never seen it before. Maybe I''ll only pray in special cases. ¡­¡­ Lil, who had been meditating on his eyes for a while, opened his eyes cuttingly. What, are you done praying? I''ve had my best friend help, too, and I''ve only met a lovely girlfriend, and I''d like to thank her. "Lil, if you''re done praying, I''ll pray too. Just give me a minute." I tried to say that, but Lil doesn''t move without blinking with his eyes open. "Lil...? "________ eh! Lil suddenly laid his hand on the neck of the vault and tried to move it. 543 Episode 520: Lils Bizarre (Sho) "What the fuck!? I rushed around behind the lil and suppressed its arm. And while I suppress it so that I can''t move slowly, I pull my hands off the neck of the vault. ... roughly, I feel a rather genuine power from Lil that is unusual again. After a few minutes, I succeeded in hitting Lil from the vault. "Hey Lil!! A normal lil would never do this, and even if it were part of a prayer, you''d say something when I stopped. And more importantly, it doesn''t move at all from after a hippie. "Lil, what''s up? I peered into my face. Eyes are empty. My heart is not here. It''s a faceless look that even feels a little scared. Where''s Lil, who''s so expressive and cute in front of me? Now I''m just staring into the void with my eyes like a dead fish. Without blinking. "Lil... Ril! I rocked Lil''s shoulder with selflessness. I was hoping that something would change and that it would be to the extent that it would heal with a strong shock. "Wow! About 10 seconds later, the usual dog-like clich¨¦ was heard from Lil''s mouth. ... Good, looks like it''s healed by some kind of shock. "Lil, are you okay? "It''s okay... right? I wonder why Shaw has tears." Good... really good. I thought I''d lose my lil again. I really had that instinct. "Lilu... you were weird earlier" "What... Huh? "You don''t remember? Is the memory still vague? In the meantime, I told Lil what he had done and what had happened since. "_______ I do that? "Oh." I can''t believe it, Lil staring at me with the look on his face. But gradually I began to float wrinkles between my brows to see if I had remembered anything. "Speaking of which, as I prayed, I felt something distant. I don''t remember what happened after that." "Right." I''m curious what the hell is going on... let''s just say Lil was safe. "And is the neck of the vault something you can take? Lil asked me such simple questions. There''s one thing that''s clear in my memory about that. "Mm, I can take it. I''ve seen what I can take, in this phantom dump." That was a long time ago... before I wore beautiful flowers out of glass with broken dreams. When I was around here with my dreams and beautiful flowers, I somehow discovered that the neck of this phantom relocation collection was falling off. That''s just freaking you out. But the dream said, "You can''t stay like this," so I put you on my body with my beautiful flowers and three dreamy kids with a really heavy head. I have always had this fear that I might be sneaked away because I''ve been this vault with strange rumors. I''m sure I just thought I felt sorry for you in my dreams, and Miho might have just gone along with it. Now that I think about it, maybe this is the big reason Master Fantasy Changzo brought back dreams and beautiful flowers with anasm. That could be the factor that set me up and Ye and Sakura up to go to the other world in good shape. "Wow, that''s..." Talking about such memories, Lil gives a convincing look. "Oh.... nothing more now than that? When she did, Lil touched her body several times, repeatedly opening and closing her wrist. He said, "I think I''m okay." "Ha... good" Relief. Maybe Lil''s earlier just reacted to an anasm dweller who wasn''t supposed to be here, Master Phantom Transformation, the god of anasm. That''s why I acted weird. I don''t know about this theory. ... now more than that for now. "Let''s go home today" I stand up as I reach out to Lil. It starts tomorrow at Anasm if you want to look into it. Let''s find out why this happened while I ask Yip for your help. If it''s true, it''s probably best to think with Hayashi, the first traveler, because that couple is busy getting ready for a wedding they know right now. "Yes... hey" Without taking the hand he reached out, Lil hugged me as much as he wanted. I keep cheeking. "You''ve been worried about me since I teared eyes. Show, I love it! "Oh, oh, oh. I don''t like losing Lil anymore." "Wow. Hmm!... Would you like to go to the hotel again? I want to give my body and my heart." Avoid Lil, who says there is no clapping, with the words'' Slowly again tomorrow ''. It really sucks at hotels. Me too... I''m going to hack, and I don''t know if anasm is better. "... we''re going home anyway" "... wahoo" I held my hand tight and started walking into my home. In the meantime, talk to everyone and make sure Lil doesn''t meet Master Phantom Transfer. 544 Episode 521: Ending the Holiday ... I played around with beautiful flowers almost all day, my first date on Earth is over. I figured 16 year old beautiful flowers looked more mature and had a different one-off date than 13 year old beautiful flowers. Is it still the difference in growth at best? And we even exchanged for each other for the first time on our first date. ... in a facility like that, in a well-equipped place like that... To be honest, it might be more accurate to say that I''ve lost my desire to stick around. Everything got cautious, but I wonder if Miho was satisfied. It''s obvious, but my physique and age make me feel different. The main difference between the beautiful flowers of Anasm and the beautiful flowers of the age of 16¡­ well, you don''t have to say it, do you? In the meantime, about an hour before the end of the date, it''s been a long time since I''ve heard the phrase ''I have dreams, I have dreams'' in the facility. Until a while ago, I was wondering if I was saying too much, but now I totally agree with you. There''s nowhere to deny it. "Shit, guys, listen up" When I opened my eyes, it was a room full of six people in the usual mansion. In the meantime, the show caught my attention. "What''s going on? I''ll tilt my neck and ask. The look on Shaw''s face is more serious than usual. "Oh... Lil approached the phantom relocation collection and something strange happened" What... that doesn''t look like it right now. But what''s so different from the usual Lil? "Whatever, Shaw''s already cured me." Lil hastily adds. Oh, right. If that were the case, Shaw would choose to return to Anasm as a matter of urgency. "What''s funny...? "Oh, actually, I took Lil to Master Phantom Transfer on a part of my date ____________" Shaw said that the moment you offered your vault God''s prayer in this world, you tried to take your vault''s neck like you were possessed by something? Besides, he doesn''t remember anything in between. "That has changed again." "Oh. I knew there was something in that vault. It''s about this world too." Not long before the show, he talks about what Mirage Hayazo might be involved in anasm. There''s about 6 minutes from Shaw''s home to Master Fantasy Transformation and there''s only me and Micah''s home on that side, so I thought it would rarely come, so in any case, I meant to thank you for meeting Lil properly. By the way, me and Mika have been coming to either go or go home all day since then. I''m so happy right now... because there''s a really big place to stop by the vault. I really appreciate it. "I don''t know what kind of neck you tried to take." "Oh, speaking of necks, we''ve touched the neck of that vault, too." I said something I miss about Micah. Yeah, when I was in third grade or so, the three of us, including Sho, who was going to play at my house, found a phantom relocator with his neck removed from school. Well, naturally, I put my neck back. I really miss it... I remember it was pretty heavy. ... Speaking of which, I thought you said that Mr. Jizo sent me to anasm because he was nice to me in his description when he came to this world. Sounds like he was thankful for removing the bird hun, but I wonder if it was in there about his neck as well. Or how unusual that you don''t like bird huns better than you can take your neck off. "If that''s the case for now, shouldn''t Lil stay away from Earth''s phantom relocator for a while? "Yeah, you are." I knew you''d care about that, huh? Do you think it will tickle your adventure? But for the rest of our lives, all we need is to live steadily and be happy with whoever we want. I messed around badly, and a demon god or something close to it appeared, like Micah was dead... like Lil was dead, and I''m sorry it''s so sad to see you again. That''s it when I said I had Amrita, but when I was sultry, Shaw was a perverted hobby by chance, and I was helped because I was carrying a piece of Lil''s body. There may be something critical like that again. Me and Micah tie each other up with divine items so we can never leave each other no matter what fits, but the other two pairs don''t. "Well, that''s it for the report. As the dream suggests, Lil must stay away from Jizo." "Yeah, that''s good. Then we''re all disbanded! When I say that, Kanata and Sakura are somewhere near each other... Shaw and Lil whispered something and did something consulting before blushing at the same time and exiting this room with some behavioral suspicion. "Well, we have to do what we do, too." "Yeah. I''m fully prepared from today. We only have a few days left." Me and Mika decided to move forward with the plan for Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna''s wedding. 545 Episode 522: Report on the Plan The next day I came back, I went to the inn ''Light'' again. This time I was going to report on the design of the wedding cake if it''s true, but not only that, I''m also going to submit it as a menu of church decorations and dishes to serve. "There you are, Alim. Thanks again today." "No, then I''m sorry to bother you" Mr. Ult greeted me inside just standing in front of the inn door. They let me through to my usual room, where, of course, Mr. Palasna is already. Let me sit down for now. "Today was a wedding cake design proposition, wasn''t it?" "Yes, I am." "Actually, I''ve also finished devising ceremonial decorations, cooking menus, etc., so is it okay for me to suggest it with you? "Yeah, of course! Then let''s start with the cake. I''m a Dark Matter Creator, and I''ve been thinking about making models of cake designs all my life on Earth. "What do you think? A three-step wedding cake that looks like a cool adult at first glance, but yes, but is cute. The top is decorated with long white chocolate like a raven ear and a cabin marzipan. Usa ear is Mr. Palasna, and the cabin is meant to be Mr. Ult. This is what we''re doing together on one cake. "This is me... this is Ult, right? "That''s right. There''s a bungalow and a cabin together... you two." With that said, Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult stared at each other, grinning and smiling. There''s no point in complaining. "So... this cake is fine, right? "Yeah, please." All right, all right, good. If it didn''t work out, I thought about it and came up with some ideas, because I figured that''s the best idea I''ve got right now. I''m glad you''re happy. "Okay, here''s the cake. Next is the decoration of the ceremony." "Uh, I guess I don''t have to show you that. Stay tuned." "Alim''s was all great, because I think both interiors are more than we expected" "Really? It''s important to make fun of it." I see. It''s certainly important to make it a thrilling situation for the two of us as well as the people who visited us. Yeah, yeah. Then what about the cook? "The interior is my decision¡­ what do you think? What do you want to cook? "Well... I don''t have any orders for the food, either," "Of course the kings of the country here¡­ apparently there are some errands coming from other countries and the royals are coming, so I guess you want me to make something solid. That''s about it." Gee, are you coming royally from other countries after all! I just had some errands to run... I hope something weird happens again. No, so I actually had to fight the demon god by telling him I was going to war with another country or something - oh, my God, I don''t like it, so hey! Then I''ll just cook with it. ...... this is a good opportunity to reduce the stock in the magic back. "Okay¡­ so that''s it? The meeting. And then look forward to the day." "Yeah... thank you so much" "Thank you, Alim." The two of you have stood up and asked for a handshake, so I respond. Yeah, it''s a big, once-in-a-lifetime happiness thing, so I really need to do the real thing! Well, the rest is good enough to prepare a little bit with dark matter or to make a dish. "Then this is it for me. Both of you, please be happy." "Yeah!... Alim''s getting along with Micah, too" "Fuck, it''s not about sex in love! We''ve gotten past all the walls, so there''s a way out! Whoa, apparently you''ve been distracted by my relationship with Micah. You don''t have to worry. My true gender is a man. I can get married and have kids. But let''s be honest and accept the feelings of two. "Ha... thank you. I''ll make a device that can be a man one day." "Ha ha, will Arim be the man? I can''t imagine." Um, you don''t have breasts and you just look like a man by the way, and you''re pretty much the same as you are now. Well, that''s the problem, and I''m proud of myself. I wonder if one day, like these two, we''ll all be exposed that I can be a man. I guess it''s coming... when. I knew that was in as little as three years, too, right? I wonder what''s going on in 3 years... all I can think of is that you''re flirting. Leave those things alone, I have to go home for now. "Bye." I left the inn ''Light'' behind. And soon back home, to flirt with Micah. "Micah, I''ve got a lot of bigger work to do." "Good luck." Micah kisses my cheek when I report back. "Want to make dinner? Want to take a bath? Or me?" "It''s only lunch. Let''s have lunch." ... I wonder if Mr. Palasna is also saying this to Mr. Ult. What do you think? 546 Episode 523: Visitors from other countries "Was lunch delicious? "Yeah, a lot of love and it was delicious" "Eh heh." Micah laughed with real pleasure. Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna looked at it like they were faking each other.... you must be happy... I look happy too. By the way, these days I try to use demonic ingredients as much as possible for cooking. I still think it''s a waste of time to put it inside the magic back and not use it. I''m also wondering if I can use other materials and make some kind of god-grade device or something. That''s after Mr. Ult''s wedding. "I have a dream. What are we going to do? "Hmm? There''s nothing more to do today than make ingredients." "Oh." Micah stops by me after dinner and cleans up the dishes. "Well, we''re done for dinner, ''me'' next." "What?" "Bath after that! You know what I''m talking about? I get it. I know, but that wasn''t part of the story, was it? Well, there are days like this... It''s not like I don''t like it either, so I took Micah to bed with a princess in my arms and carefully lowered her there. Soon I''ll dive into bed too. I could see Mika''s face turning slightly red as she approached. Given what I''m going to do, I''m probably turning red, too. I feel like this a lot these days. Not at all... I don''t mind at all, and I''d rather be happy. "Shall we begin? In the middle of the day." "Huh." I push Micah down on the bed and take her clothes off. The moment I tried to put my hand on my chest after staring only for a breath at Micah''s body that was as beautiful and proportional to my face as usual __________ [Alim, Mika, are you okay now? Unexpectedly, me and Mika get a dot in the dark. Something came from the king at the worst time...... Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...! It''s coming... it was coming! In the meantime, me and Micah made eye contact with this emergency. A conversation of sights about which to prioritize, that''s all I decided...... for now I''m going to hear from the king. He''s a great man in the country, and if he goes down there, he can''t help but damage it... Gusung. [It''s okay.] [Wah, wah, me too! Me and Micah rushing back to put on their jackets and all that answering with a bunch of fuss. I''m not okay at all, I''m not okay at all. [Right, good. I need to get back to you.... You know Ult and Palasna are getting married? Those two say that Alim is ready for all sorts of things] [Yeah, you''re right] The king keeps talking. Mr. Ult''s wedding¡­ he''s no longer involved with it as much as he wants. [Then we talk fast. Using that as an excuse, some kings and nobles come from other countries... the kings of countries who were unable to participate at the time of Alim''s declaration of bravery, in fact, arrived today. He really wants to see Alim and Micah.... Will you come tomorrow, around 11: 00 am] I see. Is that what you mean? Well, tomorrow, I don''t have anything planned but normal work, and maybe I can meet a guy named King of other countries. Look Micah in the eye. Micah nodded too. [Okay! Then we''ll ask you tomorrow! [Oh, I asked for it! See you tomorrow! Come by around 11: 00 a.m.! [Ha!] I can cut a message from the king. In the meantime, I need to sort that out because you''re great from other countries. That''s right, now. "What do we do? "Re-split" That''s what Micah said in embarrassment. Micah seems to have the same idea as me. "You know what?" I also pushed Micah down... ______ ____ __ The next day, Micah and I wear fashionable clothes and just take care of our hair and stuff. "I wonder what kind of man he is, the king of the country he comes to visit." "I think maybe he''s a good guy. I don''t know." Micah''s account almost wins. So maybe he''s a good guy. Me and Micah held hands and went to Castle Mephirado. He enters the venue on a facepath and is welcomed by many maids and deacons. And. "There you are, Alim! Micah!" Kara is really happy to be running. Speaking of which, I didn''t go to stay last week, so I''m assuming you''ll be happy so far. "Hey, sorry you''re too busy to stay? "That''s okay! "Who''s the customer, by the way? "Now you can see me in the throne room." Then should I see you talking to the king about something? I wonder what kind of person he is. That''s right, arrow tip, that throne room opened as much as I wanted. 547 Episode 524: King Rama "Whoa! Alim, Mika, you''re here." Since its opening, a slightly more upbeat king. Next to such a king, there are people who look beautiful enough to call themselves beautiful men and have a style as kings. "Oh... I didn''t know the day was coming when I could see those two alive..." Perhaps the king said yesterday that the king of another country is about this man. And you''re still a fan of ours. Something delightful. "Alim and Mika, just get over here. Everyone else will go back to work so that they will be as amazing as they usually are." And the king commandeth, and vanisheth into the throne: Me and Micah ran up the stairs and into the throne like we were told. There are kings there, kings of other countries, and knighthood chiefs... who presumably are guardians of kings of other countries. "You''re here. Uh, let me introduce you first. He is the king of the country of Bhuhuhula, Rishna Lama." Was it some king after all? ... I wonder if King Rahma would be all right here. "Thank you for introducing me. Nice to meet you. The rest is Lishna Lama, King of the Buhula kingdom" "Nice to meet you! It''s Alim Nariway!" "Nice to meet you! It''s Micah Magalighi!" Me and Mika also try our best to bow back to King Rama, who bowed with the perfect gentleman attitude. This guy is quite impressive. "Yeah, I finally know the rest about you two. Anyway, I get to subscribe to all the magazines that are out there." "That''s... thank you! I think the magazine came out of quite a few publishers. But few people say they''re checking all our articles. "Actually, Alim......" King Rahma will try to keep talking, but it seems difficult to talk about it somewhere. Especially when you call me Micah''s name. I''m sure you''d like to call it "Chan", a common fan. - I''ll take it personally. "Oh, you can call me whatever you want! "Really?... Well, then, Alim, let''s go Micah." "Go ahead." I knew it was. The default is for us to be called properly. Yeah, yeah. "I did that on the sidewalk, but I''ll keep going. If it''s true, the rest wanted to come during Alim''s valiant proclamation. I should have seen him for the first time then... but the kingdoms of Mephirado and Buhula are not easy to reach." Yeah... but if I''d been here then, I wouldn''t have been able to talk to you so closely. Maybe if I wanted to talk to you now, I''d be right. "By the way, my country is separated from the kingdom of Bukhula and the Egdrasil godtree kingdom." Heh, there''s a triangle in those three countries. That''s funny. "¡­ so this is a good opportunity to overlap with some errands¡­ so I visited this country for the rest. Mostly SSS Ranker''s Last Man and Parasna wedding." ... a king of a country... may be a bad way to say it, but we''re just coming to a wedding of two people who are SSS rankers. Maybe the title SSS Ranker is more important than I imagined. "Do you know King Rahma and Mr. Rustman? You had the same questions as me, that''s what Micah asks. "You''re right, Micah. Anyway, those two are SSS rankers who have abolished slavery¡­ there''s something close to slavery called karst in the rest of the country, but they let me know what I can do to get rid of it. I''m close to my age. There''s a reason to rush just because SSS Rankers marry each other in the first place.... Anyway, it''s an SSS ranker." Well, on top of the rarity of SSS Ranker marriages, you know each other in the first place. ... No, not only that. What did this guy say at the end? SSS Ranker yourself? Hmmm... wow. "I quit my adventurer to study as king but he is an active SSS ranker" "It is. Well, I was lucky enough to get the skills" Great Master. " Besides, he''s got master skills! I can tell you now that I''ve raised the level with Seinferth and Kara and I understand the concepts about the level of people in this world, but it''s amazing to combine the King and the SSS Ranker. "King Rahma, I called these two because you wanted to see Alim and the others, but how about actually seeing them? "... If I''m going to be honest with you, does that mean you''re wonderfully cute? It''s completely different from the picture and the raw." Don''t get lighted when they say that. I''m a girl now, so I''m happy to be praised for my appearance. "But I''m sorry I called you on purpose, Alim and Micah" "No, it''s okay because the house is right there. I''m almost your neighbor." "Oh, you built a house near the castle... that''s pretty funny! This is pretty... haha! Somehow I just told the facts, but they laughed at me. I guess it''s unusual to have a house next to the castle, even here. 548 Episode 525: The Kingdom of Bouhura "Speaking of which, did Arim defeat both pillars of the demon god? King Rahma laughs for a while, then asks. "Yes, I knocked him down" "... it''s still no big deal. I didn''t know you would defeat two pillars of the demon god that was a challenge in this world. Seems to live in a different dimension from ours anymore." He really seems to be interested from here. That''s kind of embarrassing. By the way, there''s a demon god in my country, too. "What..." "Well, don''t look so blatantly disgusted. Still adorable... but I don''t want you to take anything down." You shouldn''t, you''re in front of great people like kings. The exorcism of the demon god was so hard that it appeared on my face. I knocked him down. If you don''t want it, I don''t know what. "Rather than, there is already no demon god in our country in the first place. It has been destroyed after sealing it in the past so much that we don''t know exactly anymore. So there''s no longer a demon god in anasm." Oh, my God. Is that so? Though you''ve read some of the historical books in this world, you didn''t know it because you haven''t read it that deep. Quite a lot of this... reflection, I guess I''ll come and study the history of this world in earnest next time. "But... the Rahma bloodline left me with the power I needed to defeat the Rahma Demon God, the authority to choose a leader." It was good with the power to find the brave from the status of the Kingdom of Mephirado and... er, certainly with the power to summon the wise from the other worlds of the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom. Same as them. From what I''ve heard, this ability of the Rahma people is apparently free to nominate themselves other than themselves. King Rahma keeps talking. "There are some people who might want to nominate, but I feel like it''s kind of a waste, and you want to give it to a legendary person anyway, right? Ah... could this flow be... "So, Alim, why don''t you become a leader, too? I haven''t nominated anyone for the last few generations. _____" "I refuse" That''s what I answered instantly. You thought it was acceptable, King Rahma has his eyes on it. "Why? "When I get that... I kind of feel bothered by the resurrection of a demon god that should have been destroyed. Anyway, I want to live in peace..." This world will bring things back to life! Even Lil ''from the ashes came back to life, and it''s not a strange story that a sealed and destroyed demon god will be resurrected. "... Hmm, sure. Perhaps the predecessors did not give the title of leader to anyone for fear of it either. That''s fine with me." This guy really listens to me, and I don''t even seem to care about words that make me think it might be so disrespectful. Nice guy. "... it''s time for lunch" That''s what the king, who was looking at the clock, said when the story came to a paragraph. That''s certainly the time. ... but do you mean to say that in front of me on purpose? "... I''m sorry, Alim, but if it''s a thank you, I''ll be back later, so why don''t you make me lunch?" "What... Arim said it was hand cooking!? Where was the gentlemanly atmosphere until just now? King Rahma asks the King to open his eyes and eat. Or that''s how the escort looks, too. He can''t hide his amazement. "Fine." "Oh, is that true!? "Rest assured...... Alim''s cooking is anazm1 good, I guarantee this" I actually have that title, too. But King Rama seems happy about something else again, not the flavor...... "I also expect flavor... ah... as the special honorary head of the" Love Alimica Party, "there will be nothing happier than this" Oh, I knew you were in that meeting. We''re keeping our jobs down day by day, but that meeting keeps growing in numbers. "Why don''t we have it! "Again, okay? Alim." "Yeah, I don''t mind." If it''s about cooking, I''ll cook as much for you as I want. I don''t hate making it, and I''ve reduced the amount of ingredients I have all over it anyway. "Then why don''t you wait for me in the dining room... Gold, please show me the two of you" "Yes." Mr. Gordo took King Rama and his escort out of the throne room. The king comes down from the throne and stops by us. "Sorry, bother me" "No, that''s okay." "I''ve always been friendly with that country, but I don''t know what it is this time of year, so I want to deepen that friendship. Fortunately, King Rahma is with two big fans. ¡­ Could you please just talk to me for a little while?" I don''t know about national transportation because I''m clearly not involved in politics at all. But if our fans are opponents and that''s the best way to deepen our friendship, we can work together, right? And as far as I can tell, it''s not Micah, it''s me. "Okay. Leave it to me! "No, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry." Me and Micah went to the kitchen in the dining room because I felt really sorry for the king who broke his hips and it was bad if I kept King Rama waiting. 549 Episode 526: King Rama and Dining "Thank you for waiting! Me and Micah brought the food we could cook. I guess this time in the dining room is really just to entertain these people, there are no Kara or the executives of this country, and there are kings and Rahma kings, their escorts and Mr. Gold, and Mr. Teal. Looks like Micah and I have more seats. Though the seat is very good for King Rahma. "It''s an appetizer¡­ it''s a tan olive tailoring! Line up in front of people eating plates one by one as they explain. Oh, by the way, our job is until we carry the food, so the explanation is mouthful and the maids are doing the actual meals for us! "Whoa... this looks really good! "It''s actually delicious¡­ let''s have it" "Uhm. Thanks for the ingredients" King Rahma sipped an appetizer and put it in his mouth. Karan... and make a noise and drop the fork I had in my hand. "King!? One of the guards, who had not yet put it in his mouth, rushed over to King Rahma in surprise. Kind of King Rama, I feel like I''m trembling. "... bi" "Bi?" "It''s too delicious................ is this from the world!? King Rahma stood up with the impetus that seemed to blow up the escort who had come so close. More than anything if it was delicious, right? "And, Shih, Shih, let''s be honest, Alim... I''m sorry, but I thought it was about true and cooked no matter how much I appreciated it. Still, it''s usually delicious, but most senior chefs and adventurers with extra skill points can make the same flavor. I can even make the rest.... but what is this? Is that God? Is that God''s food? So... did this happen in the appetizer? Wouldn''t you be too in love with my cooking to eat the rest? Nah. I mean, you look like you''re in tears. Are you out of your mind? "I would have... I would have been just so happy to have Alim''s cooking...! I''m fist gripping and pulling shivering. I wonder if you''re okay with this guy. "Ah... well, it''s a full course for now... after I finish my dessert..." "Ha... well, you do. I''m sorry... you can try Haman back in your seat." "Let me do that" The escort''s name is Hanumann. It kind of fits the image of the face and the name. A man named Hanumann the Escort is trembling when he eats my cooked appetizer, and he weeps. "Hey... Itemmaster is amazing" What is it now? Micah told me to slap her in the ear, but it was obvious. From appetizers to salads, soups to bread, fish dishes to meat dishes¡­ and finally served dessert and finished a little extravagant lunch. Seeing the two shivering all the time can be a little funny. By the way, the main meat dish was a little excited and made into a steak of dragon meat. Oh, with regular child dragons, not rose dragons? Well, I guess he was still crying and satisfied. "It was really... delicious. The rest are biological royalty, so I was going to eat most of the good things in the world... I felt strongly that King Mephirado had said that Alim was an anasm 1 cook." Oh, hey, I can''t believe you said that. Well, even at weddings, I''m going to pick higher ingredients to generally handle the inventory and cook them. "... King Mephirado, may I take this opportunity for a moment? He looks so happy... and somehow he gave the look he was ready for. King Lama said so. ¡­¡­ I don''t know what to do... unless it''s weird. " Apparently, the King also has no idea what King Rahma is trying to do... on the contrary, even Mr. Hanuman, the escort, has a hatena mark on his head. "Thank you." Yes, King Rama, who rises when he speaks his thanks to the King, came back as soon as he wondered if he had taken the chair he was sitting on a few meters away. And stand right behind me. Oh, what is it? "Alim... No, Alim Nariway, could you turn this way for each chair? "Ha... fine..." I turned from chair to chair and turned around, as I was told. Seeing it this close again, it feels like there''s a king''s style and he''s handsome, and he''s young and full of power. "... sooo... haha" King Rahma taking a deep breath. I wonder why. And I feel like I''ve tasted this vibe somewhere. I don''t know... it creates a tight atmosphere from the target. This... I taste it on Earth so much that I don''t like beautiful flowers. For example, on Valentine''s Day, at ___, behind the school building, at ___, abruptly ______. "Okay." You''ve made up your mind to be ready again, King Rama is going to look straight at me sitting down. And... break your knee according to your gaze, give me one hand and say something. "Will you go out with me on the rest of my marriage premise?" 550 Episode 527: The Love of King Rama "Huh..." Yes, I knew it was a confession. This indescribable feeling does. I had a hunch for sure, but I''m also sure I was surprised. I feel like I''ve hardened for an hour... Actually, it would be about 5 seconds. "Oh, I''m sorry. Suddenly you''d be surprised." Yeah, I''m surprised. "The rest was originally strongly attracted to Arim''s beauty. It''s like magic. When I found out, I was in a fan club." Oh, really? Beauty hey...... all I know is that I''m cute because I''m only interested in Micah, but assuming I look as beautiful on a divine level as Micah from me... I guess so. "And now... I ate lunch. Exactly the taste of God...... I skipped the hard part and fell in love with it if I went straight into it. Being attracted, falling in love... these two things mixed together and some of the emotions that were originally in me exploded..." I''m talking so much about this guy in a naughty position. Is this how nobility and royalty confess? Hmm, but I guess it depends on your personality because it doesn''t match the image of Mr. Ruin or Mr. Orgo. "I know. Alim and I are about 10 years apart... there will be some anxiety" Speaking of which, I thought you said you were about the same age as Mr. Ult. That is, ages 22-23.... So, I''m 13. The public definitely says Loricon first! Well, at a time when Micah and I are getting very popular, there are a lot of people in this world lollicon! "Also, I can''t get married until I''m 16... but I can get engaged even at my current age ________" 16... when you''re 16 in this world, you have to marry Micah. Then I''m already happy. Can I be about 25 years old to have children? Until then, let''s flirt like we do now. "________ What else are you talking about? I''m so quick... and anyway, Alim Nariway, the rest is in love with you. Please... would you accept that? Oh, I was thinking about Micah in my habit of being confessed, and I didn''t hear anything about King Rama. There is no way that I, the man in the first place, would accept a confession from a man. ... I think Alim would be cool with Sho or something, but that''s just about it. Let''s say no. "Uh... Um, I''m sorry" I¡­ say that to King Rahma, who looks full of anticipation. I''m sorry, though. "... I don''t really want to fish with things, and I didn''t want to be arrogant, but if I were the rest of the wife, the money, status, power and fame would remain the same. You''ll be queen." I guess this guy is a pretty good guy, even if he just put the foreground on me like that... I just shook my head to the side. "Well... Alim Nariway had them in his hands in the first place. Again... couldn''t it be the first time I''ve seen him and confessed? Looks like you beat up too much..." You look really sorry. You meant it. "Uh... Um, I''m sorry" "No, that''s fine, this one was suddenly bad. I wonder if I could give you another challenge sometime. Someday." I still don''t seem to give up, I can''t help it. Don''t be honest with me anymore... oh, except you''re really a man. "Yes... but it''s... difficult because I have people who decide on my mind." "What!? Do you have someone in mind? King Rahma was so surprised. Not only King Rahma, but even Mr. Hanuman. ... By the way, the King and Mr. Teal were also surprised for a moment, but as soon as they saw Micah, they gave him a convincing look. "Yes, I''ve always liked... compassion." "Was there someone like that in Alim... maybe Prince Teal there or something? Or Prince Ruin..." Mr. Teal is flabbergasted for a moment when he is called his own name. Well... you''re not from a man, are you? I send Mika eye contact. Copy that, Micah nodded. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Mika, stand up abruptly..." Without answering that question, Micah comes straight next to me. And I get up, too. Mika kissed me on the cheek on a standing up clap. ... I didn''t ask for that much. Ma, look. "Huh?" Apparently the two of them from another country don''t know what they are anymore. He looks like a poker. "Ah... here''s what I mean when I say it" Unexpectedly scratching his cheek, he turns his hand around Micah''s shoulder. Micah hugged me regardless of turning her hand. ... Did you get a little jealous with your current story? It''s cute. "Oh well... I did... Ha, ha, ha, ha! Sudden King Rama''s high laughter. It''s kind of like laughing when the bad guys laugh at evil. "... ha. Then¡­¡­" Hey, what is it, suddenly I''m scared of the atmosphere...! 551 Episode 528: Nobody Damages "That''s good" Back to his face softly, that''s what he said. What do you mean it was good? Did you think my favorite person was a woman and I still had hope for myself? "What..." "Nah, I remember things. Apparently, the rest of us forgot too much about the joy of seeing Alim and Micah in person.... Let''s apologize first" No, no, this kind of rethinking is what people like you who have enough life experience to persuade you to do what you want, right? I wonder why this man is enlightened by himself. King Rama... he''s a horrible man. "I have no idea..." "Oh, no... yeah. If Alim and Micah had a boyfriend once in a while in The Love of the Earth, we''d discuss who it is or how to put pressure on her." What''s that frightening, so frightening? King Rama in the atmosphere just now was scared enough, but so is that funny consultation of our fan club. ... Wouldn''t they kill me if they saw me coming out of the show and our mansion a lot? Good, give me the tools to be transparent. "Hey... if I ran out, I''d almost be unable to be king the rest! Ha ha! Is it amazing enough to be chased down the throne of the king, is it?... Sometimes big fans of idols and stuff riot on Earth and is it close to that? No, if the subject is just us against all mankind, the power is immeasurable. It''s going to be a big deal on a devastating level if the people of Anasm start a riot against us. "Besides, even if they weren''t men... homosexual, not others... there''s no point in complaining if you''re close to Micah. Very satisfied.... but do we really love each other? Does that mean that it''s better for both of us if it''s about to be taken by someone else? Then when it fits round. Something''s going on here. Even in this world, homosexuality should have been unusual. Isn''t that the right answer or something already weird? "We love each other! That''s what Micah says, while she brings her lips closer to my face. ... Micah is bold too... but I was pretty flirtatious when I dated her at the amusement park, and maybe I''m not ashamed of her if she only has this amount of people. I embraced it and my lips and lips went together. "Whoa... whoa, whoa, whoa! Are you happy? Are you so happy? "Hey Hanumann! We''ll build a tower for the memorial when we get home! I saw something wonderful! "Yes!" "Oh, don''t do that." What does King Rahma say? And I hope Mr. Hanumann, who was silent, doesn''t reply in Norinoli either. "Half a joke! No... I feel great when I say I''ve been flabbergasted! Half a joke...... Half of it was really meant to be built, this guy? Oh no... I''m scared of fans... "Ra, King Rama... it''s time..." "Mm, King Mephirado. Was it?" The king helped me as I looked at the clock. I wonder if there''s anything I can do for you, and you accept it so much. Speaking of which, it feels like the king spoke in a message yesterday that he was and will continue to be friends with this country, right? Maybe calling us in just to get in a good mood. Do you want to be in a good mood? "King Rama! Once I whispered and told Mika to stay away, I got so close to King Rama. Smells like a fancy fragrance. "Hey, what is it? "... I said no because I truly love Micah, but I was happy! Thank you! I bruise you with my boss. Saying so, I grab one hand of King Rahma cuddly with both hands during ''Thank you''. "Wow... wow... Yeah.... sorry to bother you. I''m still glad you said that. Goodbye, then." Smile gently. That said, turn yourself over and King Rama approaches the king.... while suppressing the flowers dripping with red blood. _____ ___ _ "You''ve been in a lot of trouble." The two kings and two of their respective escorts were gone, and Mr. Teal called out when he came out of the dining room. "Haha... you have to work with a little more moderation. Oh, that''s what happens." "Well, Alim and the others will be able to control it easily, so I guess we''ll be okay with this." That''s what Mr. Teal says with a laugh. This guy and his face look cool the same. I wonder if royalty has to be cool. "... so you two get married when you''re 16? You can do it with your skills." Mr. Teal has a status. So you know I have a male/female conversion. I decided to answer honestly here. "Yes, I''m going to! Hey, Micah! "Ugh." Micah hugs me with joy. "Ma, when that''s the time, I''ll have to give you the country and celebrate a lot. That''s what you''re gonna play with Kara, right? "Yes." "She''s waiting in her room with her neck long." Me and Micah broke up with Mr. Teal and went to see Kara in her room. 552 Lesson 529: Before the wedding. It was four days before the wedding began. All the plans are well worked out. Now the world has more to do with SSS Rankers marrying each other than with us. It seems to be the first time since the adventurer system began. The reputation of the marriage between Lastman and Mr. Palasna in the public has changed considerably. First of all, Mr. Palasna is beautiful. Well, aside from this, the problem is the last man (Ult.) It seems like everyone''s honest question about that unhumane last man and Mr. Palasna being able to get married. Even though Mr. Ult would be a good couple if he returned properly. And a lot of people who didn''t know those two were close like that. It''s obvious because we''ve been hiding it until today so that we both don''t make a scene about it. Because it is such a rare creation, there are many visitors from other countries, like King Rahma. Maybe he''s here as much as he was when I proclaimed brave. Especially SSS, SS and Adventurer''s union greats from other countries make up a high percentage. That''s why the city is so busy now. Originally this country is so big that it can be said to be the best in this world that it is going to be amazing because travelers will be spending money again this time, even though war with the devil has made it even richer. By the way, me and Mika are having one last relaxation with our usual flirting. I played with Kara properly yesterday... and I''ll get ready for the wedding venue in earnest starting tomorrow. Well, if I use the item, I''ll be done in an instant... because I want to make it and manage it sooner rather than later, and it''ll take some fine-tuning. "Eh heh, ah yum" And, well, that''s why Micah''s here to sweeten you with all her might. Very cute. "Ah yum! Gyu!" "Yeah, Gyu! We tried to hug each other hard, then. The intercom (some people do annoying things, so I''m working on it so that it can only be pushed by people who really do business) was pushed. The landscape outside moving to Tozumaho, which was nearby Pa. It looks like a muscular, bearded uncle and a smart-faced grandfather with a cane are standing in front of this mansion gate. ... I wonder what these people are. At least me and Mika don''t know each other. "... I''ll have a look." "............ yeah" Micah spoke unfortunately of the body she was bringing closer to, and this made her look sorry again and soggy. I''d like to comfort Micah right now, but she''s a customer first. I have that much common sense, no matter how much love I have. I''m going out of the mansion, through the garden, in front of the gate. "Yes, what can I do for you! If you look at it again, your blonde musculoskeletal grandfather is amazing. It feels oppressive. "Oh, oh! Mr. Ome is Arum Nasway? "No, Saitor... Alim Nariway." Yes, I was suddenly misnamed... Some people get my name wrong. I started introducing myself from that blonde grandfather who misnamed me like that. "Visit abruptly... and I''m sorry I misnamed you! I''m Tor! Yugdrasil Divine Tree Country SSS Ranker, [Thunder God] Thor means me! Gahahahahahaha!" "I''m Heimdall, and I''m also an SSS Ranker in Yugdrasil." What, the Egdrasil god tree country? That country with my sweet little brother and sister-in-law and my best friend in terrible eyes? That said... I wonder if these two have anything to do with it because it seems like the king of that country and his associates made him do so. People seem kind of good, let''s hear the requirements. I guess I''m here to see the Canatas anyway. "Uh... so..." "Oh, we''re here to see Kanata, Sakura, Shaw" "I heard someone I knew was here. I came to see something rare like SSS Rankers getting married to each other, and then I came to see your face." "Gahahahahahaha! Especially when it comes to Kanata and Sakura, he was our goddaughter! I knew it. I''m curious about that acquaintance... maybe around the king because of this grandfather''s age. Then would you like to summon those four? It would be tough if I was doing something nasty, so let''s just hear it in a message before we do. [Kanata, Sakura, Shaw, Lil! Are you okay now?] [What''s up, brother?] [Ah? Something wrong? [A guy named Thor from SSS Ranker and a guy named Heimdall are here to see his face.] [Whoa!? Seriously, I''ll be right there! [Me and Cherry Blossom will be right over there! After a while the four of them came really quickly. The fact that you didn''t hate me must be the people who really made me better. "Gahahahahahaha! Long time no see! "Ha!" "Thanks for that verse." Kanata replies well and Shaw says thanks with a slight bow of his head. Hmm. "Um, what''s the stand-up and do you want to go inside?" When I suggested it, they all decided to follow it, so I walked him to the mansion. 553 Lesson 530: The Coming of the Land of the Divine Tree "Hey, hasn''t it been like two months? Hey, Nakata." "I''m Kanata." These days, it seems that there are weddings between SSS rankers in this country. Great people and high-ranking and famous adventurers are coming from all over the country. The two SSS rankers who are getting married this time seem to be the ones who took care of Yudreams for a while after they came to this city, and Yudreams will do their wedding decorations, wedding dresses, cakes and performances. I thought you were studying something other than classes recently at school, so it was about this. (I guess you don''t have to study anymore. Me, too). Well, having dreams is the one that people ask me to do and take on, and I''m not too worried about it. But suddenly, I never thought Mr. Thor and Mr. Heimdall would visit.... Is that country stable now that it can come this way? Even though it''s only been a few months since the king died? "And it''s good to be here with you at the wedding! hahahahahaha! You guys look good, way better than when you were in that country" "Because you''ve been happy with a lot of things.... What happened to that country after we disappeared? "Hmm." Ye asked Mr Thor and Mr Heimdall that. Had you thought the same thing? [M] "I don''t know if it''s okay to be honest... well, do you mind if I die in person... yum, this is good!? Mr. Heimdall replied after a sip of the tea he had dreamed of serving. "To be clear, it''s definitely better than when the king was there. Weirdly, it was done without money, and the treatment of slaves, which was excessively terrible, eased until about three generations ago. Besides, the country is going to run as normal as ever." "Assuming the king is gone... why are you so okay? ''Cause he''s a king, huh? This country is supposed to be almost all dictatorship, but why not? It''s easy ______ "I wonder if that fool king didn''t do political-like politics, he was pretty much around. That''s why it''s okay. And the only measure that everyone wanted to improve was to be implemented smoothly because the only king who was opposed to it was gone." What, I''m saying you''re a fool king... are you okay or not in person... "Plus one clan as a symbol of the country is gone, but that clan was only present in the first place to counter the demon gods of the Egdrasil god-tree kingdom. Narim Nasway, Joe, and Nakata have completely wiped out the demons, and now you don''t have to be there." Oh, really? That king you make wasn''t very good for the people around you... I tried to kill Lil, and I hate him, but it sounds spicy that he hates me as much as he thinks he''s glad he''s dead. "So there''s nothing wrong with that country?" "Right. Except there''s terrible slavery. There''s no particular problem." Slavery is hard to get rid of, isn''t it? ... Is it hard to erase what remains of culture from the past? "I realize that the current way of politics is quite effective, and it seems that politicians will continue to run the country in the absence of the king. And they came here to talk to the last man and King Mepharado about ways to improve their slavery, not even hair." I''ve been thinking about our happiness for a little while, but I''m glad we''re moving in a pretty good direction. As far as I''m concerned, it may be only a matter of time before the slaves disappear. "And that''s crazy. SSS Rankers alone got you high enough to be sent as a messenger rep, huh? I was originally a peasant." "We don''t have a choice, now the state is understaffed. If you have any trust in the people, you want them to move." Speaking of which, I hear people have quite a place as well as the last man to marry this time. No... I don''t think that''s because I stopped being a slave from this country. But in fact, Alim and Mika have been called up all the time by the kings of this country, and they''re going to visit the princess for a little while, and SSS rankers mean a lot. Well, we''re still all four SS rankers... That''s anonymous, too, and I don''t have any power. As long as I have dreams, it seems easier that way. "Speaking of which, Joe, Nakata, Sakura, Lil, there''s something I need to tell you four." "What is it? Suddenly, in a serious atmosphere, Mr. Thor said so. Hey, what the fuck? You''re not gonna tell me to go back to that country, are you?... I prefer this one because I prefer this country... While you''re thinking about it, Mr. Heimdall''s trying to take something out of the magic back... I put the takedown on my desk. It''s like four certificates of some kind. "... what is this? "Certificate of SSS Ranker. All four of them are SSS Rankers from today" ... Huh? 554 Episode 531: The New SSS Ranker (Sho?) "What do you mean? Ye is the serious look on your face. "No, it''s easy. You guys were in that country originally, weren''t you? Now that I''m an adventurer in that country, it''s up to me to decide whether I can be an SSS ranker or not, both in our country and in the kingdom of Mepharado. So the politicians talked to the union of adventurers and officially made you guys SSS rankers. I''ve made up my mind in the country, so I''ll treat it like a royal appointment." Oh, my God. SSS Ranker sounds like a pain in the ass, this is the arrow tip I was thinking about. "But wait, me and cherry blossoms are adventurers... ah" "Remember? I assumed you signed up for adventurers when you got to the next level. To share your experience." I do have to be an adventurer to share my experience. If it was anything other than an item made by a dream. You don''t have a choice. "But don''t worry. I made it an SSS ranker to see how many strong people there are. Egdrasil, come back to the kingdom of the Divine Tree." "You should just keep it as a title.... Well, at least there are times when the king of this country asks me to do something." If you don''t have to go back to that country, okay? Looks like you should just leave your name on it, you don''t have to do that much actual activity. That''s pretty easy. It''s not what I thought. "Well, if that''s the case... it doesn''t seem to hurt to be an SSS ranker." "Oh. Even the unnamed SSS Ranker has a few people in the world, and you don''t have to worry about them when it comes to inactivity" ... Are we SSS Rankers from now on? Well, it''s been added to the title. Do you want to see it later? Maybe it''s about becoming an SSS ranker. "And this Mepharado kingdom has the most SSS rankers." "Really? "Oh, you''re Gilmers, you''re Lastman and Parasna, Mika on Alim... and you guys. Oh, speaking of which, the king was a former SSS ranker, too." Oh, my God. That''s too much war bias. Was this country that strong... I didn''t know. Sounds logical and contains room somewhere, doesn''t this country? "but hahahahahahaha! Well, it''s good to have a lot of strong guys! "It is. Perhaps this country needs a lot of power at a time when Alim is involved in most of the demon crusades." It''s hard to have dreams when you think about it. That''s why they treat you like a Virgin... even though you''re a man. If you look around, super pretty girls are fighting for the world, man. "Hmm... oh, it''s been an hour" Mr. Thor looked at the clock and stood up. "I''m sorry, but I''m leaving. Sorry to bother you. See you later!" "Then I guess I''ll have to take care of you too." Mr. Heimdall also rises. It''s good to see the people who haven''t looked after you in that country in a long time. I''ll take you to the front door. "Wow, Nakata." "I''m Kanata." Ye took them to the front door and seemed to have dropped them off. ... I mean, we''re SSS Rankers. But we can attend this wedding, too, right? Which, let''s have a dream produced wedding. ________ _____ __ Almost there. "Looking forward to it." The two of us snuggled together and made a happy look. "Almost everything''s ready for you, Arim." "Yes... a boulder. I wonder what it''ll look like." "I only hear you make it look fancy but romantic." Ult stroked Parasna''s head. Pickles and white ears move. "Looking forward to seeing you in your Parasna dress." "Mmm... the dress was so beautiful. I hope so, Ult." The wedding is special for both of us. It is both its goal point and a restart, which the two of us have overcome a lot. "... I wonder if I could get some time off when I get married" "I can... I''m going to take it, not take it. The adventurer''s job is off, and he doesn''t run the lodging for months. Just for a while, relax." "Well, I''ve been busy and that''s not too bad. Besides, this time I''m going to rose who I am, so people are going to push me into this inn... and I think it''s wise not to operate for a few months" Palasna stared at Ult. Palasna''s red eyes show Ult. "By the way... what do we do with the kids? "I knew you wanted children. We''re already 22, and you can stay." "Yes. So the duration of that holiday..." "Well, that''s fine. Let''s do that." Ult holds a parasuna. Palasna smiled happily as she looked red. "... don''t be weird because you can freely transform your body at any cost, huh? You know, making it look like a goblin." "You never did, did you? "Yes, for once, for once. Because you don''t have to make changes or anything." "Heh, I know." 555 gossip lils sleeping words (Sho) ___________ This is one midnight thing. Time is after Lil enters the department. ____ __ _ "Hmm...... phew" I woke up in the middle of the night. It''s not like I want to go to the bathroom or anything. Lil looked at the clock that was nearby so he wouldn''t get in the way of it because he was still sleeping with Suyasuya next door. 6: 05 am... I usually sleep a little more, but did I happen to wake up today? Escape the lil that''s keeping my body as close as I can get, and for now I''m going to the toilet. And come back¡­ you could have stayed awake, but if you could sleep longer, everyone should want to sleep longer. I snuck into the bed again. The morning sun is a little bright and the room is bright. I can see Lil''s face so close that her body sticks together. So now is the time to accompany you in anasm, but honestly, I can''t believe I''m sleeping with a girl my age. I''m going to be so neglected when I tell you around. You''re actually starting to get kind of embarrassed when you''re calm and staring at Lil like this. "Nww... show... eheh" Do you even call my name in your sleep? On the contrary, he''s been holding me back. He was just saying something about keeping proportions for me, and he''s so comfortable holding me. Sometimes I think it''s cute, not half, even though it''s my girlfriend. Wouldn''t I find out if I stroked my head and cheeks in this state right now? I only escaped my arms from the hug and tried to follow my cheeks with my fingers. Feel like being sucked in with Svethbe. Health itself. Glad. "Mm... Oh-so-soo... show... Oh-so-soo" Lil said something. What kind of sadness is that? I wonder what happens to me in Lil''s dreams. "Wahun... sorry Shaw... I, I, I, have become such a macho..." Lil apparently dreams of himself becoming a macho. "I enjoy muscle treading with the show... and... if I was doing it... So much muscle ripping... It''s like a male professional wrestler..." I wonder how much that worked out. I honestly don''t want to imagine. Lil''s youthful-looking cutie... well, a forged, mumbling body on a face that makes me want to hold that sentiment... Hmm. "Oh, Shaw... no! Don''t abandon me! Don''t look at the other kid''s breasts! ''Cause if you''re still in the chest, you''re still there." Don''t Lil think one of the reasons I''m with Lil is breast? I do know that my favorite part is actually there. "Wow, then Shaw... rub my chest like you always do. This place is still here! I haven''t touched "always"...... when it comes to special occasions or something like that...... yeah. Is Lil''s body linked to his dreams, he''s going to hug me. I didn''t think this was the type of dream that would be reflected... but I don''t feel bad, and let''s do it. "Is that what happened? I can''t believe Shaw himself would be a chunk of muscle... even if he didn''t have to fit me. Wow, my muscles are swelling...! What the hell do I look like in Lil''s dream? The muscle fetish lil is amazing, so it could be further ahead of Golimaccio. I''m so worried. "... su, wow... so over 2 meters... I can''t believe my muscles have swelled to change to the skeleton... Plus I can''t find any more fat anywhere...! Apparently I''m turning into a monster. What an interesting dream. "Oh... show...! If Shaw hugs me, I''ll die. I''d rather die in Shaw''s arms." It''s noisy. I''m holding on to it now in the first place, from Lil... "KEEP... KEEP, let''s get married!? Shaw, are you serious? Apparently, in Lil''s dream, I proposed to Lil. I guess one day I''ll be proposing to Lil properly, too. "Yay, if it''s really anarchy, I can marry you critically... okay? Am I okay? I don''t regret it. Lil is fine, not lil. Lil is no longer like that for me... "Wow... it''s a wedding. I don''t know, wedding dress." Has the story flown to the wedding yet? ... I do feel like looking at Lil''s wedding dress. "Wow, no... no! My dress bounced off my muscles __________ Wow? Lil opens her eyes with slight tears. I can''t believe you can play a wedding dress with your muscles. In the lil. "Good morning, Lil" "Wahun! Shaw, you''re awake." Another day begins today, along with Lil, who woke up from a dream. ##### I say Zubari (''¡¤ ¦Ø ¡¤ ¡­) I was out of stories. Don''t worry, I have the next story right. 556 Episode 532: Wedding Day "Wow... that''s great" That''s what Chris, Archbishop of this church and Mulli''s father, told me. It''s Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna''s wedding day. I haven''t slept since yesterday (and they may think I''m actually sleeping in the magic room) and I finished it yesterday evening. Based on the fact that I don''t need the decoration at all because it''s like me or a wedding for two, I simply make it extravagant. Like Mr. Chris right now, I feel like I want to admire the moment I stuck inside this church. It''s not like I''m enchanting like that. And as time goes on, I keep seeing things in people''s brains. I also think that I''m going to lose my standing. This is to prevent everyone from admiring all the decorations and not paying attention to the main character, the bride and groom. This time, I come to this wedding venue¡­ close friends and work associates of Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult. There have been dozens of great people from different countries and more adventurers than SS. Adventurers below S-rank from ordinary people who have not been given an invitation directly besides Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna cannot come to this wedding and will only see the two brides as brides and grooms at the peripheral parade starting in the afternoon. Mr. Ult and the others didn''t decide that, the kings decided that. I''m going to give it back to you. And apparently, four of my younger brothers met those conditions during this time, and they''re going to be at this wedding. It''s really critical, isn''t it? There''s going to be a pretty fancy lunch at this wedding. ... Well, I make it, so it''s obvious, right? I thought of a recipe today that would allow me to lose more than 10% of the ingredients I now possess at once, and it''s a luxury product when I look at it from normal because it''s an ingredient I collected from a dungeon demon in the first place. I was lucky about this. And I''m thinking about all the weddings! Apparently, Mr. Gilmers talks a lot along the way as a buddy. I have fireworks and special monuments using video. ... Honestly, this is the first time I''ve ever had a lot of anxiety, but there''s no way I''m gonna end up dissatisfied with this whole "Alim Nariway" thing because I mean it. "I want to do my daughter''s wedding with this wonderful decoration." "Is it Mr. Mulli''s and Mr. Orgo''s? "Oh.... I''ve seen a lot of weddings in this church as Archbishop, but among other things, this decoration is fantastic in Dantoz. Again, that''s something like an item master." "Eh heh." That''s pretty good because the Archbishop tells you that! Good. Good. I''m a little nervous. "Whoa! Alim! "Ah, Mr. Gilmers! Even though it was still quite early, Mr. Gilmers arrived, who decided to look like a suit with Paris. I have about two more hours for two of the brides and grooms to come to church. Oh, by the way, it''s 6: 00 in the morning. Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna arrived at 8: 00, and the guests arrived from 9: 00, and the wedding officially begins at 10: 00. "Isn''t it a little early? "Well, yeah. See, you read it in front of everybody, don''t you? I thought I''d practice a little bit. No, I''ve been practicing properly, because I haven''t done anything in front of a lot of people." "That happens to people like Mr. Gilmers." "I do, I''m human. Because the people who participate in it are people." So many people (except brave guys like me and all that) who are also said to be general generals of all SSS rankers are nervous like that?... No, but he didn''t seem so nervous from the way he spoke earlier, so maybe he just came early. "Well, maybe because Ult and Palasna will be here soon" "Right." Whatever it is, most people in the top rankers have a solid personality. "Hey, Alim! "Ah, Mr. Bacchus! Mr. Bacchus is here too. As two common old-fashioned representatives, this person seems to be in charge of telling me two anecdotes or something. And all the alcohol you behave like belongs to this guy''s company. Maybe if you take it for granted. "Hey... that''s awesome sumptuous... but I mean calm down" "Eh heh, thanks! "Yeah, these two, you''ll never forget this day" Mr. Bacchus, who seems to know the most about those two, says so smugly. "Best of all, because I know those two struggles... I''m as happy as I am about myself" "Really?" "Yeah, because those two are already having a great time. We''re only 22." Ha ha, and laughing Mr. Bacchus. Looks like we''re celebrating two marriages from the bottom of our hearts. "Anyway, I need to make you the best wedding ever" "Ha!" But now I just really wait for time to come. ... four hours until the wedding begins ________ 557 Episode 533: Wedding Day -2 "Ha ha, Arim, you want a drink? With that said, he took it out of nowhere, handed me a jock that poured what he thought was wine. "Bacchus, don''t invite alcohol in front of the clergy to an alim of restricted drinking age." "This is grape juice." I don''t really smell alcohol, so I guess this is grape juice. Mr. Bacchus'' company also makes juice. "I''ll have it." It''s a little too much because it''s a jock, but I just decided to have you dry throat. Gubi Gubi... No, Mr. Gilmers looks at me drinking cocky and grape juice. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face? "No, I just remembered Alim''s fans from my guild.... That''s how he also adores the way he drinks grape juice with both hands." "haha" How long have I been drinking bruised? A milk bottle would be nice when I was a man, I would say gubbily... I wonder if this is what happens when a girl is long. Well, it''s not bad to be able to haunt a man, yeah. Even for them.... I''m having fun too. Bacchus, give it to me, too. "Can Mr. Gilmers have a glass of wine? "Oh _______" The door to this ceremony was opened when Mr. Gilmers tried to receive wine from Mr. Bacchus. It was this lead who showed up. "I came too soon" "I can''t stay or not." You were right about Mr. Gilmers. Even though we still have three and a half hours before the ceremony starts. "You''re here already. Happy day, both of you." "Oh, thank you. Mr. Chris!" That''s what I said from Mr. Chris, the archbishop. I can''t believe the clergy welcomes you like this, or you''re already close to the real deal. You''re going to get smudged. "Palasna''s wedding dress, I''m counting on it." "... Ah, Mr. Gilmers!... Yes, Alim made it for me." A wedding dress is an admirable dress for a woman. Wearing that should appeal to everyone. "Hey Ult, Palasna. Congratulations. Hey... I''ve been looking at the relationship between the two of you, and as far as I''m concerned, it feels like..." "Thanks Bacchus. Oh... I''m not that old, but I feel like I did it." In response to Mr Bacchus'' greeting, Ms Ult replied, holding Mr Palasna''s shoulder. Mr. Palasna blushes a little. Many female adventurers admire Mr. Palasna, but if you look at her current look, she''s going to break her cool image. ''Cause it''s cute stuff. The order of greetings, it''s me. "Today... Congratulations! "Oh, thank you, Alim!... and that''s a great decoration." "I''ve never been so brilliant and mysterious." The two look out over the church and it looks like they''re burning that glow in their eyes. "I did my best." "Looks like you were absolutely right to ask Alim for everything. I''m looking forward to your Parasna wedding dress and cake." "Yes, expect me to! The two began to look at the interior again. Mr. Gilmers drops by there. "Hey Alim, this decoration is great from me too... you''ve come up with this so well" "Yeah, because I studied a lot for today" "Right." That''s when Mr. Gilmers strokes my head. 2 I stroked my head only round trip, then let go of my hand as I noticed something. "Sorry, I''m sorry." "Hahaha, that''s okay" "Yeah? Then brag to them later." This guy is my pace. Well, okay. By the way, each one of us is celebrating. I''ve got what it is. There are customs like that in this world. Money, of course. Perhaps Mr. Bacchus would say it''s super fine, treasure-level alcohol? Mr. Gilmers must have thought it was adventurer-related. Since the attendees are the attendees, there will probably be no bonito or nori or plate. Oh, there might be a plate. Regardless, I have those things for you, too. Not to mention, I''m not eligible for a reward. Hehe... I''ve got something to connect two people in the epic class, because I''ve got it. "What do you want to do? I still have time to wear a wedding dress or something... do you want to move to the modem? "No... I don''t know yet" He wants to be a little more soaked in the aftertaste. ...... I have confirmed many times over the past few days that Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna are close. Well, at the time of the war, Mr. Ult said something he liked about Mr. Parasna. They really look happy. Come on, it''s three hours till the production. I have to do my best, too. 558 Episode 534 Wedding Dresses "In about an hour, it''s the original estimated time of arrival for both of you. Is it time to wear a wedding dress or tuxedo? That''s what I told Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna as I looked at the church clock. "Well, I guess it''s time to ask." "Please, Arim." By the way, I wear wedding dresses and makeup. Is it okay for me, the guy, to do something to make him wear a wedding dress... I don''t care about anything else. ''Cause I''m a girl in this world. And I''ll leave it to Mr. Bacchus to help me put on Mr. Ult''s tuxedo, as if he could do it. "I''ll call you when you''re done wearing it." "That''s the first time you''ve seen me in a Parasna wedding dress. Okay." Me and Mr. Palasna are moving to a private room (called the Bridesroom) for wedding dresses and the like at this ceremony. I closed the door to the room. "Well... please" "Yes." I take the dress out of the magic back. ¡­ This dish is made with care. If I suck, I might be able to buy two legendary weapons with one of these. "Please change into this bridal inner with your underwear first. I''m going outside, so call me when you''re done dressing." "Bridal inner...? Maybe underwear for wedding dresses. Okay." Once out of the room. You shouldn''t even look naked between women. ... Not yet if you have a relationship like me and Micah. They call me as soon as I get out. Then we''ll start wearing them. "Please." First you have to match the dress outside and inside. After I finished putting it through, Mr. Palasna asked me to cross it. "Excuse me for a moment, please" "Mmm." I raised the dress inside (pannier, something that inflates my skirt) to make me wear my pants normally and fastened it to my hips with a button behind me. ... Mr. Palasna has a pretty good style... Am I 22? It''s supposed to be too early on Earth to say ''grown woman'' because she''s that age, but there''s such an atmosphere. Oh, it doesn''t mean you look old, it usually means you look grown up. "Then this way too" Outside dress (if you have a pull hem called Trane. part of the wedding where the kid is lifting it so it doesn''t get dirty) and put it over his chest. By the way, it''s normal for dresses in this world to look exactly up to the valley of the chest if they''re busty. It''s not even a bold category. ... and fasten the back with buttons, strings, etc. to secure it and it''s done. It''s gonna take me a little while to secure the back of it. "Yeah...... that''s a great dress after all" "Eh heh, thank you" That''s what Mr. Palasna told me in the middle of being fixed. I''m confident that I put all my effort into it (although I keep my rarity to the Epic level), and I''m simply happy to be praised. ... and finished wearing it. "Then let''s put on makeup next time" "Yes." Let Mr. Palasna sit in a chair and put on makeup. I also studied makeup a lot when studying makeup for weddings, but I wonder if Micah will ever let me live with this. Hmm... Mica is fine with natural makeup, and I don''t know what to do with no makeup... I guess I''ll only use it today or so. I don''t seem to have to wear excessive makeup on myself in this world for the same reason. Oh, about yourself. Beautiful... okay. "I''ll set a little hair, too." "Yeah." I think it would take a lot of time, but I have a quick fix and the makeup is done in a lot of time. Next I''ll set this bob hair up for you so that it''s easy to veil. And don''t let your ears get unnatural. "All you have to do is put on your shoes and gloves and you''re almost done. Let''s wait for the veil." "Yeah, thanks." Mr. Palasna thanked me as I changed my shoes. It might not be a bad idea for me to work at a wedding venue. "What do you say? "Is this me? "Yeah, that''s right." Mr. Palasna looked in the mirror as he stood up. It''s so beautiful.... beautiful enough that Micah, who saw this look, is going to say ''I want to get married soon too'' again. This will also ignore the decorations and everyone will have an eye for this bride. "Beautiful... Yes, Arim." "No." "I wonder if I can wear this as an ex-slave... Ult if I saw this, what would I say... hehe hehe" Mr. Palasna, were you a former slave? And well, I don''t care about that surprise, because there''s Lil close by. Something must have happened back in the day because it''s about Mr. Ult. "Then why don''t you call Mr. Ult? You must have worn a tuxedo on the boulder." "Right." By the way, tuxedos can be well designed by me and handmade by me. Well, it''s part of the request. I sent a message to Mr. Bacchus that Mr. Palasna was finished wearing it and asked him to bring it here. 559 Episode 535: Wedding Dress-2 For one thing, have Mr. Ult wear a veil and gloves on Mr. Parasna to show him, and hide behind the stiffness. "Alim, I brought you here." Mr. Bacchus brought Mr. Ult as I contacted him. Mr. Ult''s tuxedo looks delicate. "... Pa, in a Parasna wedding dress..." "I''ll show you now... Mr. Palasna, come out" "Ugh... ugh." Mr. Palasna comes out from behind the stirrups as he lifts the hem of the dress himself. Wear a veil and grow a false ear. How does that figure of Mr. Palasna, which would fascinate everyone, appear to Mr. Ult? "Pa... rasna..." "What do you think? Mr. Palasna looked at Mr. Ult as he dyed his cheeks red, whilst slightly hissing his skirt for answers. Mr. Ult opens his mouth and does not answer while staring at Mr. Palasna to fall in love. "... Ult? "Ult, answer me." "Ha...!? One, I fell in love with it.... It''s so beautiful, Palasna." Mr. Ult scratches his cheek shyly after honestly saying he fell in love. "Ugh, thanks. I knew it would be nice, to be married. I''m thrilled it''s not even in the pattern." "Oh, yeah." The two stared at each other jiggly. There must be a spectacular drama between these two. I know because I have Micah too. I can see ''accomplishments'' from these two besides the emotion of ''I love you''. "hehe, ult... cool" "Really?" "Yeah. Always cool, but a couple times that''s cool. My lord." "Well, that''s good enough." "Eh heh, I''m gonna mess with you, I''m gonna mess with you" Looks like the two of us started having some sort of memorabilia. Me and Mr. Bacchus face each other. And eye contact. "Then there''s still time for you two to get along. If you want to go to the bathroom or something, it will be right out of this room. Once you enter something like this little fitting room, you will be dressed differently." "Okay. Thank you, Arim." "Thanks Bacchus too" "That''s okay. Okay, you two, loosen up." Me and Mr. Bacchus left the booth. Sometimes things will be going on between those two for a while. "Arim, which one do you think you proposed it from? Mr. Bacchus asked as he poured me juice back into our guest room. "Mr. Ult, after all." "That''s right. So, apparently, one of the reasons Ult decided to propose to Palasna is that Alim has something to do with it. I heard it from him." "Heh!? Really?" Hey, what is it? He said I had something to do with it. "... when we were at war with the devil, we all died, no matter what our strength. Alim brought it back to life." "Yes. But me and Mr. Ult survived..." "Yeah, because Ult''s ''Creature Master'' is a skill that can reproduce demonic figures and use abilities or transform the body into a free form. I think he turned into a particularly immortal demon." What the hell is that? So that guy could also be an SSS-ranked demon? I haven''t seen it yet, but I can''t believe it''s a wild SSS-ranked demon. But I can be a dragon. I can''t believe there was such detail... "Meanwhile, Palasna''s ''Magic Master'' increases the magical power of each basic attribute. Well, each attribute is weaker than ''water god'' or something.... so I didn''t survive like Ult" I''m dead because I just turn up the firepower with the magic of alcohol, too, Mr. Bacchus says with a laugh. "So, after the war, Alim brought them all back to life, didn''t she? I hear Ult reaffirmed how important Palasna is to him then." "So I stepped over to the proposal..." "Yes, yes. If that''s true, I think I could have proposed two years ago." Well, what about me, Cupid? No, I can''t believe we have that story anyway. That''s what Mr. Ult said he liked about Mr. Palasna, yeah. "I told you everything in person, so I''m sure. No, but, you know, I''ve been dating Ult for a long time, but you didn''t expect this to happen to the slave girl back then.... Oh, by the way, I used to live next door to Ult''s." "Oh really?!? "Oh, yeah." But he thought it would be better to be close to the liquor factory, and moved in when he was 16. "Well, I know the two of them. That''s why I want you both to be deeply happy." "I''m sure they will, those two" "Haha, you''re right" Mr. Bacchus makes a little stretch and then starts talking again. "It''s time for me to have her or something. I don''t know if you''ve ever been here before. Mr. Rakhand has Margot, and Gabayna''s got a kid who''s been coming by lately." "Are you serious!? Oh, my God, did those people have a spring, too? Pretty rough uncles (not that old yet), so I didn''t think so! "That''s right. I''m the only one in this group who doesn''t talk about romance. This has got to be yakuza." "Don''t get drunk before the ceremony starts." "I''ve never been drunk, so I''m fine! Mr. Bacchus took out some wine and began drinking. 560 Episode 536: Assembly to the Ceremony Hall "Arimou! Ten minutes after I let Mr. Palasna change into a wedding dress, Micah arrived. I hug this acquaintance in quite a few places. "Is that it? Maybe I don''t have to help you anymore? "Yeah." "Yes... I came early to help" Micah plays with Shomboli. Because she''s cute, she caresses her head and encourages it. "Eh heh... you already have Mr. Gilmers or Mr. Bacchus" That''s what Micah said as she saw the two of them spending time thinking about it until it was time. "So there''s already a bride and groom? "I''m here. I''m done wearing it." "It is! Is it just the two of us now? "Yeah, well, I''m leaving you two alone in the modem. I guess we''re talking memorabilia by now." I also think we need to make this ceremony more memorable by leaving the two of us alone before the wedding and making it memorable. "Nevertheless... well thought out, such a decorative design. I''ve just been so desperate to think about it, whether it''s anatomy or Earth." He praised me so with a jittery look inside this church. And dye your cheeks abruptly like it stinks. "Wow, I hope my dream wedding is decorated like this." "Well, that''s something I can do, so I think it''s gonna happen..." "When I give you a wedding on Earth... what kind of profession do you have dreams of? Like a designer like this? I see. Designer on Earth...? I''ve never thought about it before and seen it, but maybe it''s not bad. I hear Sho is going to study imperial studies in college and work for the police as a career group, and Miho will marry me. Uh, you want to open a cafe, too. I''m the only one who didn''t dream of the future... but designer, this might be good. "Right... maybe not bad! "Really? You think? Well, if you have dreams, you can be anything." Because I think I could really do anything with Micah on it all the time. Well, keep up the good work, even on Earth. If it''s anatomy, you can leave it like this. "... I knew I''d be here too soon? "Hmm? Doesn''t look like it. Looks like Bacchus, Mr. Gilmers, Alim and Micah are already here." I hear such a voice as the gates of this church open. "Wow... wow wow! Beautiful...! "... - Really, this is amazing..." Four men and women came in. Mr. Gabayna and Mr. Lakhand. This is Mr. LaHand''s associates, Mr. Gogg and Mr. Margot. Let''s speak up. "Mr. Gabayna, Mr. Rakhand, it''s been a long time! "Alim, it''s been a long time. He''s a long way from home." "Looks like you''re different now than you were when there was the Mephisto bastard case, nah." A smudge and two people who say so. It''s been a really long time since I''ve had a chance to see you, hasn''t it? I wasn''t visiting the house specifically. "You''ve really had a lot of things since then..." "Can you take Thunderbird down while he''s blinking already? "Ha... yes" Now I might be able to defeat Thunderbird with just a wink or a throwing kiss.... Isn''t that right? But if it''s a meat bullet fight, a pinkie finger, if it''s magic, you can definitely defeat it just by adding magic. You''ve grown up, think about it like this. "Ah... mi, mica! Mr. Margot, who noticed Mika, hides a little behind Mr. Lakhand. It''s a completely different eye than the one I was looking at Micah when we broke up then. "Hey, what''s up, huh? "''Cause Micah has become a distant... kind of nervous..." I''m sure she was just an unidentified girl then. Micah is becoming the top big guy in the world during that year, if you look at it from Mr. Margot. "Mr. Margot! It''s been a really long time! "Hi, I haven''t seen you for a long time! When Micah speaks, she stretches her spine out freakishly and frightens. Oh, you''re nervous, and your voice''s up in a weird way. "Mimi Mimi, Mica. Oh, that''s amazing since then" "Eh heh... well, I got to meet Alim. That''s the turn of my life." "Oh, Alim, is this something that changes just being with you...? Micah''s answer could be pretty good, too. Actually, Kara and I may have changed a lot. Am I actually amazing? "... Mr. Gogg, aren''t you kind of mushy? "Oh, Gog, I hear you broke up with her again recently. Because they called me to the wedding shortly after..." "Oh, I see." Poor miserable Mr. Gogg. The look on your face was even more depressing when you heard what was in your ear. "Well, we haven''t married yet, nah." "... oh" Over the age of 25, my two old brothers say that to each other. Mr. Bacchus will not be rewarded if he stays this way. "But Mr. Gabayna has been told lately, hasn''t he? "Where did you hear that story? Once we work together, the Beast Girl just talks a lot." But what Mr. Bacchus said, he''s probably appealing to you of some sort, the girl. Um, the other one''s so dull. Micah is sticking me in on that. "It''s terrible, Mr. Margot''s been proposing." "Oh, yeah..." "So I''ve said it many times, Darovo!? For me, Margot''s like a sister or a daughter." "So, but... ooh..." Mr. Margot was soggy. 561 Episode 537: Gathering to Assembly-2 "No more heckling." Micah whispered that in my ear, leaving Margot alone as nagging as Mr. Gogg. But until a while ago, I couldn''t confess either. It''s a heck of a... Well, no. "You know, some people don''t have them." "Yes, yes." Mr Bacchus must not listen to me now. Absolutely not. "... well no. We''re hanging out there. See you later! "Last Man... Will you say hello to Ult?" The four disappeared straight into the armoury. More and more people are going to be like this... if I had that prediction, you''re right, Mr. Gilmers'' guild members and stuff keep coming in. I hear all the executive members of Piece of Hercules are called. The closest of them all. Ride. There''s only Mr. Gilmers. "It''s getting busier." "That''s a lot of people. That''s those two." Well, I probably make a lot of dishes. I don''t care about that though. I''m starting to make a scene with Waigayagya...! I''m glad you''re complimenting the decorations with your mouth. "Hmm, who''s next? This church gate opened wide when I shook your hand at someone who said you were in a Micah''s fan club with me or something. At that moment, the air stops perfectly. Nobody''s making a scene. From the end of the gate is a line of a dozen people. ... it is the king who is at the head of it. Apparently, they all shut up because the kings are here. "Are you here? That''s a little early." When Mr. Chris squeals like that, he rushes to the kings. By the way, there''s a seat at this ceremony for the politically great, so you''re gonna have to sit there. As it is, the kings will sit in seats reserved for royalty and nobility, guided by Mr. Chris. "Alim, Micah! A voice calling me and Micah''s name. Well, it''s Kara. Me and Mika went to the spot and stood in front of Kara. There''s a queen next to Kara, and it looks like Mr. Teal is sitting next to her. Besides, next door is the king. Mr. Ruin and the others are sitting solidified with the usual four, and so is the Minister and the Knight Commander. And then there are the brave Herrell and Noah near the ministers? The rest are nobles from this country who know me well. "Alim, this decoration is so great! That''s Alim! "True. When we went everywhere as adventurers, we never saw anything like it." "It''s really amazing" Kara, the king and queen praise you with their mouths together. Heh heh. You''ve always been very popular with people living in luxury! I''m glad I did my best! "Really, Alim is amazing. I never feel like an enemy." "Hey, thanks to Alim for having us right now," That''s what Mr. Ruin and Mr. Lilo have told me. Mr. Orgo and Mr. Mulli shared similar sentiments. "Then I''ll do the wedding setup for all four! Four people are surprised when they open their eyes. The person you''re dating is destined to be bewitched by something close to you. "Heck... I haven''t thought about getting married yet" "Well... right? Not yet." "Oh, yeah, Alim." "Oh, I admire you." Oh, well, it was too late to even confess, these four. Then it seems pretty late to get married. Me and Micah get married faster. On the contrary, I can''t really imagine a kiss or anything... that might be the night''s business. All I can say for now is hang in there. "Hehe, I remember that day" "You mean that day? "It''s our wedding day." On the other hand, the queen seems to remember the old days. "... we''ll see you soon..." "Yep.... you want to dream, even now" Mr. Herrell and Mr. Noah are also discussing something. The impact of weddings on people is huge, isn''t it? I''ve been entrusted with these two weddings. While chatting with the kings for a while, there have been a lot of visitors. One paragraph of chatter broke, and by the time Micah and I were released, we found our cohabitants. All four of them seem to be coming for the dress or tuxedo I gave you. Mm-hmm, you look good on each one. I guess I''ll ask each of you what you think later. And sometime while that was happening, it was too late for the guests to plan to start entering the castle, and all they had to do was for the ceremony to start. If we talked a lot, it would be a long time. "Well, Micah, I''m gonna go check on those two." "Oh, yeah! After I spoke to Micah, I headed to the modem where the bride and groom were holding off this time. 562 Episode 538: To the Wedding "Lil, are you ready? "Wahoo, I''m done! We were called to a wedding, and we decided that the dream had been set up. I hear you can do all the SSS rankers. And I''m so curious to see what''s going on with the ceremony that Dreams was all about. "Shaw, do you look good? Lil wears the ideal clothes and dreams to wear to her dream-prepared wedding. The boulders are dreamy, they look so good. You shouldn''t put your shoulders out, you shouldn''t wear white because you wear a wedding dress, they made it with such fine care. It''s a tuxedo, but it''s mine too. You look great. "Eh heh... I don''t usually wear dresses at all, so it''s something fresh." That''s what Lil said as he flickered with the hem of his dress. Lil''s dress looks... understated and cute. "And I''ve never been to a wedding before." "Well, I guess I have a few times." "Wow, what''s it like? Whatever they say it feels like, it''s subtle. Well appropriately. "Well, quite extravagantly... I guess the bride and groom will unveil" "Maybe with a kiss or an exchange of rings? If it was Japan, you''d be making a lot of noise." "Oh. That''s the former for the wedding and the latter for the reception. They''re even going to have a reception this time." That''s a dream production reception. I don''t know what the hell will happen. "Sounds like a lot of trouble." "Oh." "But I still admire the wedding. I wonder what it''s like to wear a white wedding dress... exchange rings, kiss... and be tied to someone you love." Does it mean me who I love for Lil? ... Well, if it wasn''t for me, I''d cry. "Well, we depend on time." "What?" Shit. I told him too much about what was ahead. Lil reacts badly, too. This is not cool. What, ''Depends on time''... it''s like we''re definitely getting married - isn''t it? I was too quick to go out with anything and everything and do that in a few months. "Ah... that, no" "... show... is that a proposal? "No, I just said it. Make it more proper when proposing" "Oh... oh! Lil is pinning her ears and making her tail rough inside her dress skirt. Were you happy? If you were happy... that''s okay. "It''s time to get out. Show." Lil, glancing at the clock, said so with a full grin on my arm. +++++ "What do you say? Sakura showed Kanata her dress. "Yeah, you look great" "Well... I guess so" The two also wear each tuxedo in the dress prepared by Alim. "I don''t know how many years it''s been." "Um, I remember there was only one wedding I knew in common when we were kindergartners, but I guess that''s clear" Kanata''s memory was accurate, and that wasn''t one thing wrong. In retrospect of whether Sakura was, he eventually reconsiders in seconds that Kanata''s was right. "Maybe.... wedding. I knew you and your sister would get married the fastest of the three groups living in this mansion, right? "I don''t know.... If me and Cherry Blossom want to, we can get married next year in this world." Sakura shrugged her shoulders to such a line of canata. "We''re not getting married that fast, are we? I''m ready for feelings." "haha, sort of" After all, Kanata laughed and agreed whether Sakura and I were together in our thinking. Still, we don''t realize each other that the marriage is already decided as absolute immutability for the two of us. "Anyway, is this wedding the SSS Rankers in this country? "Yes, yes. You think it''s the first time in the world that SSS Rankers get married to each other?" "Heh..." Slightly changing the subject, the two do the rest of the prep and go. "All right, then it''s time to go" "There''s still a long way to go." "But I feel a lot better going now. I know a lot of SSS Rankers. I don''t know. Not now. Seems like you''re taking your time with your work." "If you predicted that, I would." When the preparations are complete, the two men who made the mansion head to the ceremony. "... Whew. Awesome guy. Good to see you early, as you said." Sakura was surprised to see the crowds flocking around the ceremony. "Well maybe these people can''t go inside...... Don''t worry, we''ll get in." "Oh, you''re putting up reception over there." The two drew the crowd, soaked the reception and then went inside the church. 563 Episode 539: Just Before The Wedding Production "It''s time for the real thing! Get your mind ready! I told the two of them in the modem as I rushed in. "Well... it''s the real deal now" "That''s kind of exciting." I feel like I''ve never seen these two get nervous before. If it were true, I''d have greetings from both houses and stuff during this prep period, but I''m skipping that because neither of these two have parents. "What were you discussing until earlier? "We used to talk." "Yeah, well, I''ve always liked this thing about Parasna... like" "Hey... Ult..." I see. Looks like he was flirting with you twelve minutes ago. The bride and groom still have to be like this. "But in fact, because we''ve been working so hard together... I guess it feels'' finally done ''when it comes to this marriage" "Right." I''ve only heard a few times. Two tame starters. I know you''re struggling, and I heard from Mr. Bacchus that Mr. Palasna was Mr. Ult''s former slave, and that Mr. Ult erased the concept of slavery from this country because of Mr. Palasna. "Much thanks to Arim, though." "Yes, yes. They brought us back to life, and Alim''s keeping the world busy, so maybe we can rest." Oh, I do have a fusi who''s taking the job.... but I want to see that for these two. Instead, I''m busy... but I can schedule well, so that''s not true. "That''s why Alim had a big influence on me until I got married." Something can illuminate me when they say that. Micah and I could go out together because of the Fantasy Transfer Zone. At this point, do you want to talk about the proposal? "From which side did you propose? "That''s from me." "Hehe... how? Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna looked at each other in embarrassment. I think Mr. Palasna''s red eyes are getting even redder. "Have a date. At the end of that date, I proposed in the best seats of the best restaurants in town." "That day was also the anniversary of our first encounter, when I came to Ult over 10 years ago." A proposal for such an anniversary. I guess I''ll do that when I propose to Micah too. I don''t know if this world could start again, or if it''s Earth, it could come back. "Is this Mr. Palasna''s date with Mr. Ult? You can''t really imagine." I''ll try to be a little genuine. In fact, I can''t think of a scene in which these two are flirting. It''s something the world doesn''t think of as the personal life of famous people, right? "Oh, you had a lot of flirting the day you proposed, didn''t you? Watch the play and have your head stroked all the way in the middle of it¡­ kissing during the kissing scene. It was popular back then, kissing during the kissing scene." "Shit... hey..." You keep stroking me for a long time, kissing me in the middle of watching a play, doing things like me and Mika. I heard from the show that Lil likes to be able to stroke her head, too. I wonder if the Beast Man has in common, he loves to have his head stroked by anyone he likes. Oh, Micah''s not an animal man, though. Maybe I could try it on Rose for a while. "Nice..." "Isn''t that nice? So at home, ears __________." "Well, that''s it..." Mr. Ult scratches his cheek in embarrassment. I''m curious about what you''re doing with your ears, but I don''t go deep because I think you''re gently nadenade Lil''s ears like Shaw''s anyway. "This is it because Ult said so." "Ho." "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you we''re taking a bath together" "Hey, hey, hey, hey!? Now Mr. Ult who blushes. Take a bath with me... I figured anyone would do this too? About Kanata and Sakura, I didn''t do this. And the princes. "There are some cute places like this, Ult is" "Hey." "... ha..." It''s funny how they''re rosing and odding with what they''re doing. I guess I''m ahead of you anyway... I don''t know what to think, but I''m not gonna say it. "Anyway, me and Ult are pretty flirtatious." "Ha... yeah. That''s what I''m talking about." It was quite tedious to be asked if someone else was getting along, but I was able to sneak up on them. That''s fine. Whoa... it''s time for real time. "It''s time for me to go back to the hall." "Oh yeah! Thanks for everything." "It''s a sunny stage for both of you! Make it memorable! "Yes!" I left this room. The moment they left, they felt like they were holding each other strong and strong. You look really happy. Come on...... I have to work hard too. Though I don''t exactly have to work hard because I''m already ready. 564 Episode 540: The Wedding "Phew... finally" "Good luck" I managed to make the wave of nobles and ultra-high-ranking adventurers I was looking for die with a smile on my face. I''m glad everyone says they''re cute every time they look at me. Maybe most people are decorating or nailing me and Micah right now... oh, my God, this isn''t just the time, is it? When I was alive before, it was Karna, the king''s wife (queen) who was doing things like idols like me now, and Sakura... because even beauties from other countries are present with reputable aristocrats. "Micah said hello, too. It must have been tough." "Yeah, it was so hard" Micah boasts a beauty she can''t even paint. I don''t have a choice. The dress is not half cute. "Speaking of which, when is your food served? "Right before the reception. Time before you''re done swearing or kissing and you''re the one in the relationship." "Heh." There''s no time for the bride and groom to take their time for dinner if it''s their original wedding. Therefore, in fact, it is fine because there is also a fine workmanship that allows time to flow slowly during meals only around the bride and groom. "Whoa, time." Somehow the show that was nearby shrugged so. As we showed each other, people who seemed busy bickering, making some kind of deal, and even working here shut up and stared at the altar. Mr. Chris is already standing on the altar. ______ The sacred atmosphere began to flow. Well, I''m a little preoccupied with that sort of thing. "Well done to you all from all over the world today ______" Greetings by the Archbishop begin. "__________ So here''s the groom''s admission" Words such as thank you to God were early, and in a few minutes or so of the story, Mr. Chris cut the story out and called Mr. Ult out first. Large doors open by two church sisters. Together with that, Ult walks away on Virgin Road, looking like ''Last Man'' who biscified Tuxedo. My attendant is my best friend, Mr. Bacchus. One of my performances is also applied here. First of all, the music... they''re supposed to play the band, but I''m running BGM without this. I thought watching the band play live was one thing that took people''s eyes away, and I got rid of it for now. ... Well apparently a lot of people are wondering where BGM is coming from, but everyone has a good eye for Mr. Ult. And the lighting is also darkened, and only Mr. Ult and Mr. Bacchus are illuminating the light so that it stands out. It is not as obvious as the spotlight by saying, but tailored to the strange feeling that natural light is somehow concentrated there. You look great. The two stopped in front of Mr. Chris. "Next, the bride is admitted" With that word, Mr. Palasna, who was now standing by, is given a spotlight like natural light. The father role is...... what a Mr. Gilmers. Well, I knew it, but I still can''t hide my surprise. Mr. Palasna arms up with Mr. Gilmers and walks off Virgin Road. If you were so close to a girl because of Mr. Gilmers'' personality, you''d be jerking off. It''s something like that, but only this time it''s serious...... yet a soft look. Mr. Palasna''s head still doesn''t have a false ear on it. That hasn''t happened yet. In a little while, in a little while, both Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult will show everyone who they are. The actors aligned themselves in front of Mr. Chris. Mr. Ult thanked Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Gilmers thanked Mr. Ult. In this way, the bride was handed over by her father (substitute) and the bride. "Sing the song together." When Mr. Chris says so, they all stand up as shown. Everyone in this world knows psalms, so they haven''t given me any lyrics cards or anything. You gave it to my brothers from me before you came to the ceremony. To be honest, I don''t sing hymns at all either... because I haven''t touched on any of the religious relationships in this world in the first place (basically, it''s like it''s close to anything that exists in our world), so I don''t know. Well, I sing. "Prayer _____" Everyone finishes singing, sitting together as shown without being told anything and without being signalled anything. Is it because religion is united all over the world that we act even though we haven''t practiced or done anything? I was embarrassed to be late for a moment. Mr. Chris is opening the Bible and beginning to pray as he declares. Apparently, I''ve decided to read some of the Bible. ... Even in the original world, funerals, weddings, and other verbal things went from ear to ear. That''s what I did this time. Okay, well, now, finally, the words of the bride and groom''s vows, they''re going to rose their identities here. Normally it''s also the main event as a wedding, and for these two it''s the most important thing that shapes the future! Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna are prepared for each other¡­ and they also have that look at each other as if they are stuck in their lives to come. 565 Episode 541: Wedding-2 After a while, Mr. Chris finally opened his mouth. Honestly, it''s clever in the meantime. Exquisite would be this place. "_____ So... I''m the groom Ult Rustman. Do you swear to support each other for the rest of your life, with love when the bride Palasna Nervan is sick or when she is healthy? This is the time, this is the time. Come on......! "Hi...... yes, I swear! With the words, Mr. Ult went back from being the last man to being a good young man. Those who already knew look at it with a satisfying look. On the other hand, people from other countries, people like those who were originally called because they weren''t close to Mr. Ult and others, but because they were nobles, are as noisy as they were surprised. "I always thought the demon had become human by some influence as it was," "Who''s that handsome guy," "If that''s the last man''s contents, your expectations haven''t been betrayed," he says of his thoughts. Well, Mr. Ult''s revelations seem to have worked. The problem is with Mr. Palasna. I''m from a country where slavery isn''t gone yet. What happens now? "_____ Bride Palasna Nervan. Do you swear to support each other for the rest of your life, with love when the groom Ult Rustman is sick or when he is healthy? "I swear." It is not at this time that Mr Palasna stands for who he is. Mr. Palasna, who will probably be attracting everyone in the venue with his wedding dress and the charm of holding on, boasts a beauty that won''t let anyone speak a word. So much so that Micah doesn''t whisper to me what she thinks about wedding dresses. The venue got even quieter because she said ''I swear'' like that. "Replace the ring." In silence, Mr. Chris sounds like a voice. Mr. Palasna deposited with Mr. Gilmers the bouquet he had in his hand and the gloves he had on. Mr. Chris confirms it and gives Mr. Ult the ring. The two stared. What the hell kind of past do two people have? I''ve heard the rough stuff, I''ve heard it, but I haven''t heard the details. I wonder with what thoughts you stand here and what hardships you get tied to doing it through. Whether it''s hard or hard¡­ sad or happy, have you shared and encouraged it? The weight, the truth of it, can only be seen by the two protagonists yesterday. ... it feels like time has flown for a while. When Mr. Palasna smiled over the veil with red worried eyes, Mr. Ult was also followed and smiled, taking his left hand. Put the ring on gently. Whether my performances were good or whether it was seeping out that the two struggles were piling up, an air began to flow in this venue that should be described as indescribable love. "So... give me a swear kiss" Finally into the kiss. By the way, I haven''t applied any performances other than making them look mysterious from the sagging and bringing them to the attention of the two of us. But they''re beautiful. ... I wish I had a wedding... Oh, my God, I thought I''d set it up myself. "Yeah." "Bye." When the two nodded at the same time as they were prepared, Mr. Ult raised Mr. Palasna''s veil. Mr. Palasna''s body changes at that moment. From the white head emerges a long ear peculiar to the Ra clan, and the buttocks swell with a slight sense that a round tail emerged. Everyone in the venue still seemed stunned by this, as was the case earlier, except those who originally knew it. What''s different from earlier is the size of that stunning thing. (... I love you) (... I love you too) ___________ The lips of the two combined when they whispered to each other like that only a few of them could hear. Though it can''t be deep because it''s not a deep kiss, it''s a thick, deep, physically sensational few minute kiss. Having checked the condition, Mr. Chris gripped to pray for his hand. "God, admit a new couple has been born here __________" And, in addition to that, I handed two people a piece of paper and a pen that looked expensive when I whined just a few more words. Marriage certificate. The two of them sign it. "Sing the song together." Chris, who received his hair from the two of them, spoke to the guests as if it sounded. All the guests who were in this atmosphere get up fluttered as they noticed. I don''t know if you were surprised at who you are or if you were in love with Mr. Palasna''s wedding dress, but I think you''re tired of your heart. This place could have been a failure. And I finish singing the psalm as safely as I did earlier. I knew I didn''t know what you were talking about, but I sang for now, good luck. I want praise. Then the bride and groom will leave. At the same time as Mr. Chris'' words, I arm myself with Mr. Ult so that Mr. Palasna jumps slightly. At that time, someone clapped first. The person who took the head of the applause¡­ it was the king. Breaking through the silence and being applauded by a king who is welcoming from his heart, he starts applauding from those around him _____ so that in the end there will be no one left to applaud. In the meantime, the two pushed Virgin Road happily, leaving this room behind. 566 Fairy Tale Wolf Payback Instead, there was only one muscular man who boasted of physical beauty. He was kind enough to call his name Sho, to not overlook those in need, and to be able to defeat 100 bare-handed, armed samurai and soldiers if he was to save the object he wanted to save. One day, Sho found one wolf as he was in the woods to make protein that condensed nature''s grace. It is a very beautiful wolf with white fur. "Whoa!? Sho immediately entered a system of collision, but the wolves showed no sign of an attack. On the contrary, he doesn''t even seem willing to move. "What''s going on? If you look at the foot of that wolf, it looks like he was bitten by a trap someone set up to capture a sawdust, rabbit, or something like that. If you take a closer look at many more places, your body is full of slurs. And even one ear is missing, isn''t it? "Wow, seriously...... no" Sho freed that wolf from the trabasami with the feeling that ''it''s not a raccoon or something''. The wolf looks at Sho''s face jizzily. "What?... Are you hungry? Does it hurt? ¡­ eat this for now" Sho, who took the dried rabbit meat out of his nose, serves it with his hands in a vessel to the wolf. The wolf moved his nose and smelled horrible, then licked the dried meat and lastly just a little bit. "... what do you say? The wolf looked at Sho''s face jizzily for a while before flattening all the rest of the dried meat as well. "Well, did you go to your stomach?... Do you want to handle the scratches? That''s what I ask, but naturally, the wolves don''t respond. "Well, if you''re hurt, you''d better take _____" The wolf quickly licked Sho''s face when he was forced to take the wolf. Quickly leave the scene to run away at the same time. "Wow...... I was wondering if you were okay? If that''s all well, I feel fine..." "Time to go to sleep" When Sho tried to pull the futon, there was a knock on the door. "Yes, yes, who is it? Sho opened the door. There stands a girl about the same age wearing a cassette. "Wow... oh, um... I was lost on the night lane, so I was hoping you''d be happy to stay the night..." "Oh! Fine. Please come inside." "Thank you! Thank you! The girl went up to Sho''s house with a very happy smile. "What will you do with the rice? I can make it now." "Mm, don''t push me! Big..." The girl''s belly sounds. "Ha, well, wait a minute" "Excuse me..." After a while, Sho entertained the girl with something simple. The girl eats it looking really good. "Hey... I want..." "Well, good for you." "Thank you......! The girl sat grounded. "Oh, come on, don''t. It''s not an exaggeration." "So, but I''m happy to follow you..." "Well no. Let''s just go to bed. No. Um, what''s your name? "My name is Ri... Lil" "Lil. You look about the same age... something teethy, so I don''t mind saluting you. Okay, good night." "Oh... oh! All right... rest." The next morning, when I woke up, there was no lil. "Have you been there yet? "I''m home...! Doors that open at the same time. I''m back, Lil. One pheasant was held in its hand. "Wow!? What''s wrong with that?" "This... thanks..." "Thanks for the fancy stuff......! "Wow, I took it with my bare hands myself. I''m good at it." Are you really good at that? Lil with big breasts and bragging. Off sight of his chest, Sho asks Lil. "That''s good... it''s all scratched up, huh? "... this was originally..." I said, "I can''t do this." Pompung and Sho stroked Lil''s head. What surprised me about that was Sho''s confidence, and I can pull my hand in haste. "Wow, wow." "That''s okay.... hey, do me a favor. Would you mind letting me stay here? "Oh, yeah, fine." "Well... then I''ll have to thank you for that. I''m sorry, could you meditate on my eyes? Never look." ¡­¡­ Sho meditates his eyes as he was told for now. As soon as I heard the cloth deviation, I felt Lil''s breath up close when I thought it had stopped. Lil accidentally takes my right hand, and it is moved somewhere. I have a soft feeling in my palm......! At the same time he realized what it was, Sho hurriedly waved Lil''s hand away. And I accidentally open my eyes. "Whoa... what are you thinking!? In front of Sho, there was no Lil until earlier. It''s the girl with dog-like ears growing on her head, tails growing out of her glutes, her upper body naked, and dyeing her cheeks. "Wahoo, don''t look..." "No, I''m sorry about that, but before that, what...! "Wow, my favor..." Lil scratched her cheek shyly. "What about those ears and tails before then? "Ah... oh!? "And that ear chip... no way, I don''t believe it, but it was a wolf then!? When Sho pointed that out, Lil, who rounded his eyes like a surprised dog, cried out. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry! Wow, I... I''ve never been so nice to you... well, that would have been nice, but then somehow I became a human being... eh, so, uh, use my nose to come to your house... eh... eh... eh! "Calm down and talk." Sho encourages you to talk as he gently rubs Lil''s back. "I''m not sure myself! I don''t know why I became a person or how I feel about you...! But I''m a monster, so I can''t stay with you...! "You can stay." "Huh?" "No, I don''t know... you''re the one who''s on edge! Rumors ensued that he had married an inner wife. ##### Out of stories ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) 567 Chapter 542: Dinner Party "Now we''re going to take a meal break and move on to the reception." Sewing between exquisite, Mr. Chris moderated so. Actually, this wedding venue is also home to someone I moderated when I participated in the martial arts tournament (and who is also an executive of a party that loves Zierce), but he doesn''t seem to work because he''s just called in normally. They''re going out at the reception. "Uh, please stay in your seats. The first plate of the full course will be served¡­ The chef is Alim Nariway¡­" The moment my name came out, a surprise came from the entire customer. And it springs up abnormally. "Yikes!" "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Alim''s hand cooking!! "Hand cooked hi-ho!! and someone who seemed calm and settled in like this suddenly made a noise. Ha... I didn''t expect you to gush so many people up... I''m a sinful woman. Hmm. "The bride and groom will be readmitted along with the food, please welcome them" That''s what Mr. Chris called it in this ceremony, which is still noisy. Are you so happy with my food...... well some people won''t even know what it tastes like, so maybe you''re just happy that I made it. You can''t pull everyone''s tongue out with deliciousness! After a while, Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna, whose last name became ''Last Man'', enter as they arm themselves. That''s not the last man, it''s the last woman... it''s nothing after all. They take off the gloves, robes, anything that gets in the way, and they go completely into the system of eating things. When those two people sat in their seats, the doors of this venue opened and a sizeable number of Mr. Sister carried all the appetizers on the wagon. Two or three of Mr. Sister, by the way, are sneaking the android I made. We didn''t have enough people, so we had no choice. "Uh, ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for coming to the wedding of me, Ult Rustman and Palasna" That''s what Mr. Ult started talking about. By the way, this is the only word that will end the first Rei. That''s what I''m telling you. "As the cook hopes, the difficult story is later, he wants you to enjoy cooking anyway, so once we''re done with Rei. Let''s eat first." It seems like someone would say that we can follow the procedure here if we were supposed to, but we all nailed the dish and we don''t seem to have any complaints at all with that suggestion from Mr. Ult. "Bye, Mr. Chris..." "Oh.... then thank God __________" That''s why my full course lunch was to be swayed around by everyone. I think he named it on the menu, but clearly, I forgot. You can eat whatever you want now. Most of them go together. Other countries posed for the same prayer with everything, and when I had it, I squeaked, in terms of the omote, I stuck my appetizer with a fork elegantly. Transport to mouth. "Yeah, it''s going to melt today! "Eh heh, thanks" Micah eats every day, so the reaction hasn''t changed much. Well, what about the others...? "Ho heh..." "Ha wow..." "Delicious! Really delicious! I''ve never eaten anything as good as that! "I meant to go through all the luxury in the world... is that right, this is heaven" You did it! Top rated! Even the nobles and kings of other countries are amazed or falling in love with cooking. So what about the reaction of people who aren''t from that kind of rich? For example, Mr. Lakhand, Mr. Gogg and Mr. Margot...... ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Wow... Alim... Wow" Mr. Lakhand was apparently made to stay sane, but the two of them are completely relieved. It doesn''t even look like a dangerous drug. Though I refuse. By the way, the dishes I make are addictive, and when I normally eat them, they want my dishes and I get frustrated, and I start craving them... Oh, my God, they can happen. It''s dangerous. So I''m not addicted to all kinds of messing around. Eat with confidence. Everyone ate the appetizer with pepper. The next soup transported will be gone in a flash, and the drinks... the fish dishes have disappeared. They''re all obsessed with eating it even though it''s in front of the main thing. Glad to hear it! And the main dish. Dragon meat steak (not gold rose queen dragon). The moment it''s transported, many people are going to fall just because of the smell. Mr. Sister has left all of them to Android. It''s not going to be a job. Someone put that in another bite......! My consciousness bounced. Looks like it flew. Well, I think it''ll heal soon. I don''t know if I''m sick and can''t eat any other dishes, but if I do, we''re all sorry. 568 Lesson 543: Reception All the food was served and finished. I don''t know what to say myself, but I think it was delicious. You''re losing a lot of bones. When I looked at the clock, it was the time as specified. Is it time for the reception to begin? Mr. Chris got up. "How was the lunch prepared by the brave man of our country, Alim Nariway? Now that it''s time, I''d like to have a wedding reception with the bride and groom and the guests." I can hear most people clapping. At the wedding reception, everyone makes all sorts of offerings and knives into the wedding cake I prepared. Oh, it''s gonna be this time because the cake I made is stored where it won''t rot. And when it''s about 3pm, the city and outdoor perimeter by carriage by the bride and groom begins. In Japan, people of that high status and celebrities do it a lot, running around with cans attached to cars. At the same time, they tear themselves apart who they are so that it''s also easy to understand there. There''s more to this wedding than the fact that we''re getting married, isn''t there? "Let''s start with a cake-in-cheek knife." The cake I made was carried along with the words. The exclamation ''Whoa!'' echoes here and there. It looks (of course it tastes) very restrained! "I''m Alim Nariway, both cake creator and designer." "" Whoa! Chris would introduce me to discipline even though he didn''t say anything about me, including cooking. ... Though maybe he''s making me say it from the king to spread the word about what I''ve made as a brave man and celebrity. "So, bride and groom, cake knife." Mr. Ult and Mr. Parasna received a cake knife for the knife from Mr. Sister (real). It might be a little funny for two SSS rankers to be holding onto something they don''t want to weigh at all. Well, it''s a ritual. A blade was placed on the top of the cake. All you have to do is push it off. Oh, yeah. Let''s take a picture. Then it''ll be memorable. The two stare at the wedding cake to the point where the hole opens. You want to get a decent view and then hang up. One to two minutes, after about that time, they stared at each other''s faces and nodded at each other, and they put their strength into the blade. The cake turns into two pieces. "Okay, first byte, then." The first part is to feed the cake cut with a cake-in-cheek knife, one bite at a time, in order to behave to the participants. He had a fork that had been carried with the cake knife, and Mr. Palasna only shrugged a bite near the cut area. Take that to the other person''s mouth. The cake disappears into Mr. Ult''s mouth. Mr. Ult, like Mr. Palasna, carried the cake to the other person''s mouth and fed it. Um, I''m smiling. It''s good to feed them. Maybe not from the side, but apart from talking about someone you like. You''ll see how good it is. "¡­ This cake will be shaken by you later along with wines from the Duonisos brewery. Thank you for your next offer." Many people are happy to hear that wine and cake will behave. It''s usually something people would say they don''t want to eat what they put on their mouth because they''re all royalty people...... is it big that I made it? Still, what''s your next offering? I know I''m the last, except for the outer perimeter. But I don''t know any other programs and products. "First of all, there''s the rest of us." It was King Rama and Hanuman, the escorts, and their entourages who stood up. Some of them may be the highest ranked adventurers in that country. One group in the Kingdom of Buhula climbs to a different stage from the bride and groom. "Then let''s reveal it. It''s an enthusiastic dance, as we all know, with the rest of the country''s specialties. I''m going to do it with everyone here, including the rest." I didn''t know it was a specialty. Well, it seems like we''re the only ones from Earth who didn''t know that. The venue is pretty hectic with dancing from the king! Even with the two SSS Rankers, we''re going this far against the former average person, so you know how high the SSS Ranker is for this world. ... Even the King is from SSS Ranker, and even two of the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdoms are entrusted with part of the management of the country, so I guess so. "Okay, music start! With that said, two of King Rama''s surroundings took out the instrument and one blew it, while the other began to tap it. moving body. Everyone but the performer up on the stage danced a crisp dance. It''s not like flamengos, ballets, pop ones. This... yes, I remember when I saw an Indian movie on the video site, it was a dance like this. That''s it. It''s Indian. It''s actually quite complete as a spectacle, and I enjoyed it a lot. 569 Lesson 544: Reception - 2 Applause. Hey, I could watch a fierce, passionate dance raw for five minutes. Though I was curious that King Rama would see this one a few times along the way. To be honest, the dance itself is unbeatable to the Indian dance movie dance in old memory. I''m excited to think I can watch this level of stuff in the future. No, well, something that isn''t all good, but still most offerings are likely to fail to show other countries that one country is responsible for hosting, or vice versa, if not at its current level. "The next step is to come out by _____ countries. Please." Not that I''m very powerful. The country has come out this time. Were you there when I proclaimed my brave man...? I don''t know, I don''t remember. The product of this small country was called "Momentary mobility without using skills". Momentary travel sounds like a mess of rare skills, and while it might be awesome to do that without using skills... the essence was just a trick. And stale. The venue was exciting, but you couldn''t please us from Earth. Its next national offering is painting, demonstration of the bride and groom''s picture. This was speedy and good enough to satisfy everyone, including the bride and groom and the king, who know my skills are better. The person who was drawing it seems to be the king of that country, but as far as I can tell, he probably gets the same title as the chef in the castle of the Kingdom of Mephirado who makes corrections to ''True Chef''. Well, still, I''m better! Hmm. "Next up is a message from Heimdal, SSS Ranker, Egdrasil Divine Tree Country Envoy" He''s the one who visited us during this time that the Canatas took care of him. Grandpa with a whitebeard horn. Er, sure. This guy should have been a summoning wizard if his memory was certain. Unlike a king who invokes one or two powerful things, he could call them tens of thousands with so much power¡­ he should have been someone like that. "Thank you, Lord Chris." "Yes." Mr. Heimdall asked Mr. Chris for something. Mr. Chris takes something a little familiar out of his nostalgia. ... Sure, when I remodeled the stage at this ceremony, I was told, ''Will you remodel the stage so that it can also be large?'' (The state gave me money. I want everything to stay remodeled to be wider after the wedding). Simply push the button on that one and the stage will be grossly wider. I pressed such a switch. "Ho ho... Alim Nariway is still not the only one" Indeed, Mr. Heimdall groans that way and goes up onto the stage. "So... may I show you the nature of an army alone?" To put it that way at the very beginning of the opening, countless magic formations emerged from behind Mr. Heimdall on a very wide stage. I don''t know how many. I can also lose interest in counting and seeing. "Come out, my family! Proclaiming so in a loud and dignified voice, he blew a horn. Such a sound echoes in the venue as it echoes in my heart. Whether it was a magic activation and a key, as far as I can tell, all the magic formations are light and something is summoned. Doll-like, warrior-like, less knowledgeable person-type stuff. That''s countless. "What the military needs is leadership, right?... and look at it." Dan, and the sound of the human form tapping the stage with a spear pattern sounds. A controlled action that begins momentarily. I began to show off a move that was just what I would call an army. I know because I''m an SSS ranker for once, but it''s not half as hard to move all of my countless human shapes with that much precision. I think it''s awesome to be modest. ... No, I guess I could do it if I wanted to, but that would require practice, and worst of all, it would make it look like the wind with control using the AI created in the item master. When it comes to the planet, we do things like group gymnastics of group behavior in countless human shapes. While in between, you act like you''re celebrating Mr. Ult''s marriage to Mr. Palasna. Grandpa is strong. Number, smaller, very strong individuals... because that''s what I''ve been thinking, so I guess it''s a shock. This power of control of this number of people will also defeat SSS-ranked demons. Exactly, though the demon god won''t be able to. After a while something like group gymnastics ended. Finally, Mr. Heimdall bows lightly. I applauded a lot too. "Then _____ next" After that, clearly, there was nothing more than Mr. Heimdall. Some of them betrayed my expectations and still felt more comfortable looking at the interior. But well... I''m sure it was just normal fun. "Finally, it''s from Alim Nariway! Finally, my turn has come. I''m curious that there hasn''t been an offer from the Kingdom of Mephirado so far, but maybe my offer is meant to be the representative of this country. Then you have to be uptight! I went up to the stage. 570 Lesson 545: Reception - 3 "Then from now on, I would like to celebrate Mr. Ult Rustman and Mr. Palasna Nervan, the bride and groom... not Mr. Palasna Rustman! I''m opening up the first child I''ve cultivated since I came to this world. With your index finger gently touching your cheek, let your body glance forward a little while as you wink¡­ hold one foot up a bit. I think you''re looking at something with white eyes, but I don''t care. By the way, that''s what I did with Mr. Palasna''s last name on purpose. Two people, especially Mr. Palasna, smiled embarrassingly. "Ooh!" "Alim is cute. Nice!! "It''s enough to watch -! "Will you marry me -! I hear such voices from the type of nobles and adventurers who make noise at the festival. I meant to be an idol, waving at the whole venue. Like, "Marry me," or, "Let me hold you! ''If you hear something like that, make a small batten in front of your face with both index fingers and say'' no ''cutely. Then again, everyone will be me¡­ No, because I will be captivated. "Then it''s time to start, so please be quiet" "" "Yes! Just one word like that makes this easy and quiet. Hmm... in front of the masses after all. Then I guess I have to be careful with every word. That''s a lot of speech. Maybe we''re all just adoring each other in this case. "So...! Save it! I spent a month thinking about it for this day. Of course Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna, I hope everyone is happy. Patchouli, and I snap my fingers. At that moment this church disappeared with everything but the floor of this venue as particles. Normally, if the church roof hit the wall, the outside should be the exterior of this city. But it won''t. "Huh!? "What, what!? The adventurers are surprised, too, but the reactions of noblemen like they don''t usually fight are very interesting. The whole road world ahead of the church and what blocks the outside collapses...... no, I guess that''s too much to say. It''s some kind of primitive, primitive. I''m sorry that we''re all confused, but I''m going to keep quiet. Make a circle with your index finger and thumb and blow it against your lips. It''s countless fireworks that trigger and show up from the beginning! Of course, I don''t see any turrets or anything. You don''t need that in this skilled world. "Wow... haha! This is amazing. This is! Someone told me that. Countless consecutive fireworks that keep rising to the blue sky. Something like particles gushing from the ground surrounds this whole church more fantastically. "Isn''t that an illusion? "... what do you say? No, it doesn''t seem like an illusion! ¡­¡­ If you''re the SSS Ranker, I guess so. " Looks like some SSS Ranker proved this whole thing to me as not an illusion. I guess I went outside and touched the fireworks. Damage is judged, these fireworks. If you were a demon about C-rank, you''d die instantly. "I didn''t expect you to make this performance by changing it from place to place..." "What the hell kind of skills! Or are you using a lot of magic and releasing multiple magic!? Good luck to the discussion team. If you find out, it''s all the fault of the item master. Within this church, this church itself has been meticulously crafted to move into my original magic room! You''re moving into my magic room, so whatever''s ahead, it''s my freedom. That means any exercise is possible. "It''s night! You can also change day and night like this. "Look, look! Meteors...!? Oh, is that a meteorite!? "Bu... bump..." "You''ll be safe here. Don''t worry, we''re ready." Safe things to say in one word of mine because the audience''s thoughts are starting to become dangerous. You said the person who made it was safe, so you should believe me. "Wow... countless fireworks in addition to meteors...! "The moon is beautiful too! "Wow, that''s amazing! Hey, I''m glad you''re happy, apparently.... You''re finishing in about 2 minutes. It should get more and more extravagant. "Duh... dragon! "No, look closely, it''s a dragon-shaped fireworks! "You look like you''re dancing!... three! I''ll introduce fireworks that move like creatures. It''s almost over. More extravaganza...! I''m a little confused about CG though. "A flock of bird-shaped demons of fireworks!? "I don''t know what''s going on anymore... it''s fantastic... it''s too beautiful" All right, it''s time to finish up here! I snapped my fingers again. At that moment, the fireworks demons and fireworks that were bouncing luxuriously little by little disappear, so that the particles can be contained as well. "............... is that it? When most things healed, someone shrugged like that... and at the same time I whistle my fingers again. And the letter ''Happy Marriage'' that appears big in this night sky. "Congratulations on your marriage! As I said that, bowing to Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna, this church was surrounded by particle-like things and was healing more and more. That''s it. Face up. Applause! 571 Episode 546: After the reception Hehe, good. Mine looks like a huge success! There''s no one but me who can fly every church to another place to perform there! No, could Kanata do it? "It was from Alim Nariway. And finally, thank you from the bride and groom." I''m Tori, so of course this is the end of the reception we''re gonna have inside the church. The two men, prompted by Mr. Chris, rose. "This time lastman... no, thank you so much for coming all the way from east, west, north and south to this me, ult and palasna wedding, reception" I bow my head very politely. You can see it''s totally different than the way you bow your head to the guests who stayed in the inn. Say you''re nervous or what? "We cannot celebrate and thank you enough to represent so many countries. For both of us, it''s a by-product, but we also received the honor of" Marriage between the First SSS Rankers of Anasm. " I think it''s me and Micah next. Maybe it is, it must be. When Mr. Ult brought back the loudspeaker he had been waiting for with one hand, he looked like a ''last man''. "Watashiha Usually...... we work like this. Many of you will be the first to see what I looked like before my transformation, and many will be the first to know that Parasuna is a Rabbit." As a matter of fact, I thought I might have a representative from a country whose attitude would change by falling apart with the Rabbits. But that was different. On second thought, the last man is a ''freed slave'' SSS ranker and arguably the leader in slave liberation. There''s no way a person in favor of slavery would come to such a person''s wedding with an excited face. I mean, almost everyone in this ceremony can at least say they think they need to do something about slavery. "... the declaration of the liberation of slaves I made two years ago, the reason I did this... for the sake of Parasna for one thing. Many people think it''s for justice, but it''s all for parasna." Mr. Ult focuses on loudspeakers and keeps talking like he remembers the old days. "To do something about the adventurer of the former SSS Ranker who was fuelling slavery, I became stronger with Parasna, and received the position of SSS Ranker. And with a lot of help, I was able to achieve my grief successfully." Does Mr. Palasna, who is next door, also remember the old days, staring at Mr. Ult and dyeing his cheeks in a shameful light? That''s right, that''s the face I''m in love with. "And today, I was able to accomplish another grief. Again, this is only with the help of many. I really... really appreciate it" Once again, Mr. Ult bowed deeply and deeply. Deeply, not only at the top, but also to thank you wholeheartedly. He looked like he could do anything... in fact, he''s an SSS ranker, and he''s alive even if he owns a lodging house, let alone eats a demon move that would make sure anyone dies... such a person. It is only with so much hard work and support that Mr. Ult is grasping his happiness now. I feel something that makes sense. The struggle is... I don''t feel like I''ve done that much, but it''s the same thing that a lot of people have helped me with. "Thank you so much, ladies and gentlemen, for the last _____ guests! "Thank you! The two of them¡­ especially Mr. Ult, bowed for the second time unknown. It''s raining applause. I guess some people celebrate it so far. "That you two don''t have eternal happiness....... then it is the exit of the bride and groom. After this, the bride and groom will have an outer perimeter, a parade. The parade depends on the kingdom of Mephirado _____" Along with Mr. Chris'' MC, the BGM I prepared starts flowing. The groom Ult and the bride Palasna arm each other and walk away as they swallow the middle of Virgin Road with loud applause. Or was the kingdom of Mephirado in charge of the last parade? So after all, I''m the only one who made an offering, not on a national basis? That''s amazing, too. On exiting, the two people, who stopped in front of the entrance, turned to the participants and bowed for several times, no longer known, after the occasion. of the church, the entrance to this venue is slowly closed. "Then the wedding and reception will be closed." It was completely closed at this. As soon as that happened, everyone got up and started making plans to go home.... might be more of a way to watch the parade than a way to go home. "How''d it go? I''ll ask Micah. I''d appreciate it if you''d let me know how my decorations are and how my performances are. "Hmm? Yeah, I wanted to get married..." "Well, that''ll happen in less than a decade." I want to get married, too. Of course they are. It''s only a matter of age after that. "So, how was that thing I got you? "That was so good! As much as I''d like to give you a wedding like this... Oh, look, isn''t it time for the parade to start? It sounds like we''re gonna throw a bouquet or something before we get in the carriage, so we gotta get going! "Right." Me and Micah went out with two couples who were married. 572 Episode 547: The Day After The Wedding "Bouquet, you were able to catch it, Mr. Margot." "Right. I hope that tied you to Mr. Lakhand." The bride and groom''s outer perimeter (parade) left a few minutes before Mr. Palasna threw the bouquet. The preparation of carriages and parades for the city people, travellers and roads are just as well done as the King has represented them. By the way, Mr. Ult makes only half his body and face last man so everyone in the city can understand. Mr. Palasna has a pair of ears on his head and a tail on his butt, so it doesn''t change that much. "But... don''t lose out on Alim''s offerings. I was going to do everything I could with the power of my country... but the item master and design is still amazing" "Eh heh...! Thanks! Soon I was praised by the king who had come quite a while. I''ve been working on it. I''m so happy. "It''s not a compliment, is it? I want Alim to do the wedding compartment for the princes." I still see the two couples as chilling, with the approximation remaining. As a king, I wonder if you want those four to stick together soon. "Please ask me again when it''s time." ... but when will it be? Looking at those four, apparently I haven''t even kissed them yet. I guess we''re still a long way from getting married and having kids. Micah and I could get married first if we were bad. "By the way, Alim, there''s one important story. I just wanted to say... change the place... but is there a problem here? I guess you only know about me and Alim. I''ll switch to the message just in case." "Okay.... Micah, wait a while." "Yeah." You''re talking about the importance of this period. Me and the king opened an individual message just for the two of us, in my head. [... I mean Mephistophales] [What, is it Mephistophales!? I feel like I haven''t heard this name in a very long time. Mephistophales, Mitsuo Aichang. He''s the one who was trying to bring Samayir, a pillar of the demon god, back to life and return to Earth, the same home as us. It took hundreds of years, but in the end, it failed (mostly because of me), and I''m being powerless and captured by this country. It can also be described as someone who was used to be good for Samayir. What''s more, the reason why I was summoned to this world is because it''s God''s play or something? He''s a miserable man to make. Still reviving Samayir, my precious Micah and Kara... like Mr. Palasna for Mr. Ult. Everyone who lives in this city in this country was killed, except me and Mr. Ult. Not at all forgiving. By the way, my profession on Earth seems to be the head of the circus corps. It was a circus that me and Micah had been to. [What''s wrong with that guy? Escape or something?] [No, Alim''s created restraint is still great. Escape didn''t even bode well.... This is the topic, it''s time to talk about it] [What...] If you ask back, the king looks sinister. [Alim is solid. This country no longer has to be in anasm. But at the same time, she is also a girl of the same age as Kara, not even an adult. I don''t want to talk too vividly, but it''s time. ________] He did not send me a message after that, and the king gently slapped him in the neck with a knife and a ton. Oh, I mean, you know what? You finally put me to death. Though it''s been months since then. That means I can finally give that guy back to Earth. [Is it the death penalty] [People said they went out of their way to lay low... well good. That''s the thing. I wouldn''t have to tell Alim if I were supposed to, but I did report it for those involved who are soaking up plenty] [Did you squeeze all the information you could get? [Ah, oh. Thanks to you...] ... I kept it a secret from me, too. Seeing as that''s how it feels, I might as well dive inside the castle cabin now and bring this from Mr. Kwong even one of my fingers. If Magma throws me in, I''ll bring her back to life. Because it''s so annoying. If that were so and the treatment of Mephistophales was decided, what would happen to Herrell, the former brave man who had been used by Samayir? [Okay. I''ll grasp it. By the way, what happens to Herrell? [He is a former brave man, but an active, modern brave man in status. Teal said he couldn''t find a formal brave man in this country because Herrell was alive. You can''t keep a brave man under our watch, so we''ll hold him under house arrest in the country. If it''s true, it''s capital punishment for treason, but consider that you''re a brave man and that you''re not at a disadvantage except for Gilmers] Does that mean Mr. Herrell will continue to get along with Mr. Elle in the castle like that? He doesn''t really fit those two, but he must be flirting. "Well, I''ve just remembered" "Mm-hmm. I''m sorry to hear such a tragic story at such a festive ceremony.... Regards," "Ha!" The king smiled lightly and walked away from me and Micah. 573 Episode 548: Later After the Wedding The day after the wedding, I was summoned to the inn by Mr. Ult. By the way, the inn seems to be closed now. Mr. Ult, I found out about your face. After all, if the wild horses came to visit quite a bit yesterday and today, they would read the letter ''Closed'' and go home. "Thank you so much" "Thank you very much, Alim." I''m so thankful to both of you right now. Thank you. I was quite pleased with your success. "I didn''t think it would be that great." "Hey, more than anything to please you" Yeah, it was worth the effort. That''s what I mean. Anyway, it''s been since I defeated Sultr, the demon god, so I took it seriously. "So this is the promised 50 million bells. Take it." "Yes." I''m given a smaller magic back. This is what big money exchanges look like because this world doesn''t have banks. It may be warmer than the transfer because it is handed over. Examine the amount of the contents of the bag as a formality. That''s just 50 million bells. "I did receive it" "Well, Alim gave me such a celebration, so I don''t think I''ll be able to pay..." But I think the Epic class is like the default for gifts from me. "Yes, I''ve had a lot from the King and Mr. Gilmers." "Those people are celebrating too much..." What did those two give you to make you two say that in a way that''s as surprising as I am? I''ve been looking straight at what happened two years ago. I guess I have a lot to think about. "And you''re an Atsuatsu. That''s day three of marriage." "Huh? Really? I don''t feel the same way." "Hey?" No, I don''t think so. How dare Mr. Palasna rub her snuggly close ears and so on against Mr. Ult, and Mr. Ult is nadenade such Mr. Palasna. I guess it''s not that different from the usual me and Mika, but is it so sweet from the side? "I still have something I''d like to give you to two of those love lovers" "La, what''s love love... But Alim gave you a celebration, didn''t she? "Oh, because the price is included among the 500 million" Perhaps this is not something that should be given to a person of anasm if it is true. But hey, you really want to give it to me, when I''m so happy. "Here you go." I gave you a machine with a screen. An instrument of Earth''s civilization. "What, this board? "That''s a device, can you just press the switch on the top left? "Right here? Mr. Ult pushes where I''m told. The screen came on. "Well done to you all from all over the world today ______" "Ku, Mr. Chris''s voice!? "Chris''s voice comes from this device...! "Fair enough, keep looking, about 10 minutes" The device I gave you keeps flowing through the wedding. This is a small TV and camera that only records weddings, right? "Shh, wow. What the hell is this? "This uses the picture to move and look when it turns in successive pieces, reflecting the wedding with tens of thousands of pictures, and even saving the sound in the venue with the technique of recording the sound. It''s a combination of them." "Ha... ahhh" I see, this is how people react when they see footage for the first time. Two grown-up people are surprised as they open their mouths. "That''s not all, that''s how it works" ¡­¡­ You say? "Now try pressing the top right button" Mr. Ult honestly pushes the top right button, just like he did earlier. "... this machine is photographing our legs..." "Then lift it¡­ yes, look at it as standard to Mr. Palasna under the same procedure as the telescope" "... here''s the thing? I went around and looked at the machine from Mr. Ult''s side, and it shows Mr. Palasna properly. "So give me the top right button again! "Oh, push! At that moment, the screen of the device is dimmed and one piece of paper emerges from inside. Well, this is a picture. "Shh... the picture came out...!? It''s also incredibly exquisite..." "That''s a photo feature anywhere! You can create pictures of what you see across the screen in a limited size but instant! "Oh, yeah... this is an artifact..." It''s funny how warm it is. I''ll keep talking after the two of you settle down for a while. "_____ Anyway, use that to make growth records for your two children" "Kids... right. Okay. Anyway, thanks." The two thank each other deeply again. Although I''m a little itchy because I haven''t done that much myself. Well, if you''d be happy. "Now when your child is born, something" "Ugh... Ugh." "Right. Yeah. Okay. If anything happens again," I get up off the couch. I''ll be here for about an hour now, and I''ll just go home and make some time for the two lovers. "Happy now! "... Thanks, Alim! "Thank you so, so much! Waving at the two of you dropping me off from the inn, I''m back at Fianc¨¦''s waiting home¡­ and before I do, I have to stop by, rather than sneak in. 574 Episode 548: Heroes and Raptors-2 "There you go." Palasna waved until Alim was invisible. "... Phew, you were so right to ask Alim, really" Ult is stingy thinking about it so far. "I''ll never forget it. I even got this stuff." The two peeked into the machine that Alim gave them. Whatever you think. Devices that cannot yet be made by technology in this world. It''s a great device to keep a record of the wedding and the two, the families they grow up with. "You can instantly make a picture of this." "I hear you can do it." "I''ll draw one of the parasnakes to try" Press the button in the upper right corner of the apparatus and switch from the video screen to the photography screen. "Me? "Yeah, see, to try.... laugh." Imitating as Alim had stood, Ult points the device towards Parasna. Palasna was shy. "No, don''t. It''s embarrassing." "As far as I''m concerned, I love you from the bottom of my heart. I have a thin picture of your daughter-in-law..." "Huh... Huh!? Parasuna''s face turned red for a moment, and she stopped. Ult doesn''t miss the moment. A piece of paper falls from the device. "Yeah, cute" "Ugh..." "Don''t be so grumpy. My pretty face is gonna get weird." "Grr...! Ult gently strokes the head of Parasna, including his ears, who complains with puffy eyes about his cheeks, an attitude he would never show except in front of such an ult. "Feel... stroke more" "Your attitude has changed." "''Cause I like being stroked." "I know." Ult continued to stroke his head further as requested. Parasna narrows her eyes, rubs her body close together, and rejoices as she warms her heart. "... keep kissing me." "Fine. You''re the newlywed Nori." "Shit... I want you to kiss me even if I''m not newly married..." "I know." The two spoke together. It wasn''t night games, but there was no tongue exchange, but a deep kiss. "Phew, you can''t. Me. I can''t let the people who admire me look like this." "How dare you? "See, what they think is cool. It disillusions me." Ult smiled unexpectedly at Parasna''s strange worries. "Well, there''s nothing to be seen." "I don''t know. You might suddenly want to hug Ult outside." "We''re a couple now, and no one thinks it''s weird to do that." Parasna, who is now hugging Ult, worried about wanting to hug her outside, buried her face on Ult''s chest plate. "Like" "I know." Ult strokes his pompous and his own daughter-in-law''s back. "Oh, yeah. Alim also said," What are we gonna do with the kids? " "Kid, hey... I..." After a few thoughts, Palasna gave the answer. "I just like Ult... right? One... three... five... ten! While representing the numbers with his fingers, Palasna told Ult at the top. Ult smiled at Parasna, who gave the number 10 with a serious look. "Hey, hey... can I have 10 of you?" "Really? I think I can raise you." "I can raise you, but don''t think you''re palasna tough. Three''s fine, three of us." "If Ult says so" Palasna pulls back lightly. "Then Ult... that... when are you going to have a child? I can do it any time." "I can always do that, too." "From now on............ or something? That''s what Parasna says as she dyes her cheeks bright red. "From now on!? "Wow, we''re 22 now, and it''s normal to have kids, right? So..." Palasna hugged Ult again. Ult answers with a slight confusion but embracing the palasna. "Well... maybe that''s enough." "So, right? "Yeah." Ult stared into Parasna''s eyes. "Hey, what? "No... I was wondering if you''d be okay today," "Huh? Oh... that''s what you say?... It''s okay." Already reddened cheeks, while widening its range, Parasna replied, understanding what Ult had said. Ult makes a light gutsy pose. "... Well it''s only lunch now, night. Oh, yeah. Shall we make lunch?" "Yeah, will you? Or shall I make it? "Then I guess I''ll ask for it" "Ugh, let me handle it" The two who were sticky left, and Palasna vanished into the back of the kitchen. I''ll be back with the dishes I can do after a while. "Yes, go ahead" "Thanks.... that looks delicious. Heart shape." "That heart is what I think of Ult.... Love it" "Yeah, I know. I love you too. ¡­ let''s eat." "Ugh." 575 Episode 549: Each after the wedding. "... waffle" "What''s going on? Lil." Lil is looking at me. Yesterday, the wedding of the big man in this country ended. The boulder has a great sense of dreams. It was so good. But when it''s over, Lil''s gonna try to flatter me. "... wahoo" "Hey, what''s going on... let me hear it" I know it''s not grumpy, but I don''t know why you''re acting like this. "Shaw, can I be selfish? "Hey, what is it now? I don''t care." I know I''m not doing it for you, but my boss is going to cum. "Thanks. Shall we get married then? "... Yes? "Wow, half a joke." Lil said so, chuckling and laughing for a second. What a joke, I''m surprised. "... I was surprised that Mr. Palasna, the SSS Ranker, was a Rabbit." "Ah, oh. I didn''t surprise you like that because I''ve been in this world for a short time, but it''s extraordinary from the reactions around me, isn''t it? "Yes, I am." Lil hammers as she sits next to me and comes with her head on her shoulder. "... I, Mr. Palasna, know how you feel so painfully. I''m sure... you''re so happy you''re not dead anymore." "Why? "Wow, it''s a simple story. Mr. Palasna seems to be born and raised in this country, but if she is, then she will be treated like a slave¡­ even better, she will have been discriminated against. Timely. It''s ______ to be tied to someone who''s been so kind to me in all of that." So Lil stopped talking and stared me in the eye again. Oh, well. When is the situation similar to mine? Parasna... people apply it to Lil, and Ult people don''t be me. If you try lil. "Well, to sum up, it''s called Cinderella, and me and Mr. Palasna are at Cinderella, and Shaw and Mr. Ult are the princes." "Oh, is that so? "That''s what it is." For Lil, am I a prince? No, if you''re a good young man like Mr. Ult, you know, I''m a muscle, right?... but if that''s what Lil thinks of me... maybe he does. "Well, that''s it. Lil. I promised you before... but I hope I can give you a wedding like that one day. No, I''ll give it to you." "Wahun! Let''s do that! That wedding dress has been my longing for a while! I''d love to have you dressed in a wedding dress, too." "Oh, I''m sure." Normally, I might want to say that I don''t know what''s going on in a few years. But this way, when I see Lil, who really wants to marry me, it''s weird because even though he''s only been dating for a few months, he thinks he can''t be anything but this guy for the rest of my life. ... Occultically speaking, I think it might be the one who feels destined. "And I want Shaw''s kid" "I haven''t heard that in a long time." When they say that, now it''s clear, I can imagine Lil laughing at me as I rub the belly where the child is. Yeah, I''m happy. "Wahun. But I''m not thinking about it right now. I do want kids, but let''s hope we spend plenty of time together! When you have kids, it''s harder for you two to go out alone. I won''t even be able to get laid." "Etsy... well, yeah. Keep it up." With that said, Lil looked horny and cuddled up to me with joy. ____ __ _ "How was it, the wedding? "It''s beautiful..." Kanata and Sakura were discussing this in their own rooms. "I wish I was that extravagant if I were to give it to you too. But the only people I call are your mothers and your friends, right? "Right. It would be so hard if you came." It was a story ahead for the two of us, who are only 14 years old, but we have enough longing. "Wedding dress..." "Cherry blossom wedding dress, it''s absolutely beautiful" "Really? Eh heh." Sakura was very pleased. Kanata smiles at Sakura like that. "But in the future, the closest you''ll ever see a Sakura wedding dress is ______" "Oh, come on, it''s settled, isn''t it? It''s settled, isn''t it? Sakura hurriedly approached Kanata, who willfully extended the time between them. "Yeah. I hope it''s me" "... well, yes. Or because it has to be Kanata. Wow, you keep me so... dependent on you, I won''t allow you to be gone forever." Sakura told Kanata what she meant as she blushed a little. Kanata looks very happy. "I might be dependent on Sakura, too." "Shit, shit? Can''t you do without me? "Yeah, I can''t live" When Kanata said that, she grabbed one doughnut that the two of us had made together as she stroked her head looking satisfactorily at Sakura, who was clearly going to dye her face red. 576 Episode 550: The Finger of Dogmatization "Hello" After going to see Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna, I snuck into the Mephirado Castle dungeon using an item, and I called out to one of the aliens connected to the cabin. There''s all kinds of things going on in this strange world that have completely changed your appearance. "Is that Mr. Alim? "Yeah, Mitsuo. Long time no see." Mitsuo, who has a tired look but doesn''t seem to be particularly big deal, looked up from inside the stiff restraint (which I prepared) and looked at this one. "You don''t look tighter than I thought." "Well... because months are definitely better than waiting hundreds of years" This guy''s been trapped in this world for hundreds of years because he''s been called in some kind of prank. Although it almost seemed like she was asleep... "The fact that I''m here means it''s almost time to go home." "Yes, I understand." "So there are some steps you have to take" I''ll put the vault on this dark, cold floor. "Uh... old and distant memories... is that your vault" "Well, the only similarities are shapes, but they are. Put your hands on this." I remove the restraints in the store once with various tools created by the effect of the item master, and twist the iron lattice (possibly the ultimate metal). "It''s still amazing..." "I''ll have him restrained again later, though. Now just put your hands there." Mr. Mitsuo placed his hand over the head of the vault, without any particular doubt. "Then first you look at it, and then you think the menu will come out, so pick it because there should have been an item with a name like ''Move to a different world''..." "Yes, sir" You''re following the steps I told you to take, meditating on your eyes for a while, doing the work in silence, and then you''re opening up. "Um, something about being able to move to a different world..." "Yes, that''s it. I know what you want to find out. I''ll have that back." When I ring my fingers patsy, I am forced to leave Mitsuo''s hand, and your vault returns to mine. "And as Mitsuo hits home, part of Mitsuo''s body¡­ I also need a piece of meat on it, but can you give me a finger because it will heal right away? That''s what I asked as I left the vault. Well, really, I could use a bunch of hair and teeth, like Lil, because I feel more certain about my fingers. Resurrection effect of Amrita. "Hey, you say something scary with such a cute face... if you want to go home... ok..." From the middle of the twisted iron lattice, he gives me his left pinky finger. I cut it off quickly so it didn''t hurt, and I did it with a drop of Amrita I had prepared in advance. I''ll wrap the chopped pinky in a cloth and put it in a magic back dedicated to this guy''s finger that I just created. "Amrita is still amazing. So... what do I do after that? "And then wait for the time to come" He said, "Keep getting the death penalty." "Yes." I even said that incredibly ruthlessly myself. I am surprised, I am here but I am not going to withdraw this word. "My most important person died once because of you. All my friends and people who took care of me. It''s not a question of good once you''re back. I''ll have that drop put on." "... right? Yes, I understand..." "I will bring you back from this pinky finger and send you back to Earth as soon as you have been sentenced..." I looked into Mitsuo''s eyes. "How can you say that you kill so many people in this world that you don''t commit crimes on Earth? "... it''s..." "That''s where I''m worried" Well, I just need to brainwash it wherever I go. But we can''t send criminals to the other world, and whatever it is, we can end it with the death penalty already. There can''t be mercy. "... it''s okay" "Is that true? I could force you back to this world, right? "... Yes" I really can''t do that, though. Well, I think I''ll be able to do it someday. "Then believe that word... Now I''ll see you when I get home." I fixed the cell and restraint, detained Mr. Kwang, and then escaped this Mephirado Castle dungeon. If Mitsuo returns safely to his former days over there and returns to the head of the Love Long Circus regiment, we''ll go see it again with Micah. You might want to take Kanata and Sakura, Shaw and Lil. when held in close proximity. Okay, so now it''s really time for you to go back to your beloved Fianc¨¦. 577 Episode 552: Trying to Slow Down "There''s a dream! You''re tired! Micah jumps and hugs me when I come back. "You''ve done all the big work! "Yeah, I''m finally gonna take a breather" Come hold me even harder and kiss each other on the lips. I''ve been so busy here.... Well, I had too much time until then. He wants to take it slow after finishing a big job like this one. "I want to get married too! I want to wear a wedding dress! "At least three more years in this world... maybe four and a half years if I convert it on Earth time, I need to be patient" "Pugh." Micah swelled her cheeks. I gently crush that pretty cheek with both hands. "Pfft." "I don''t have a job shooting... what do you want me to do today" "Let''s play a game together or something." "Right." Even so, I don''t have much else to do. You can read comics, you can study, but it''s really going to be personal play. Enough to keep your body close at best. Then Micah will miss you, so we can watch a movie together or play a game we can both play. Anasm Then enough to work with my hobby area and everyone''s demand anymore, and I wouldn''t have to work anymore if I were supposed to. That''s why I''m staying with you all the time... the planet is more entertaining and I''m really free. Mostly, this is what bothers you, isn''t it? What a luxury if you think about it. "Qualify today! So if you lose, you take off one piece at a time." "Uh, what''s that? I''m not good enough." "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to, do you? But if you win again and again... I will..." "... I''ll do it" I''ve been worried about it for a while, but I end up answering that. There''s nothing else to do. I''ve been left naked anyway. "Heh heh, oh, I have dreams! If you take off your underwear, be an alim." "Why?" "It''s fun to do this kind of thing with the same sex. Look, it''s not funny to take a guy off. Well... for me, there''s a dream... there''s a lot of demand..." I say shameful things as I dye my cheeks. I''ve been indulging in work for a few days, so I think he might be insatiable. No, I don''t know. "Okay! Let''s get started then! "Oh...! _____ ___ _ Why, how did this happen? "Ah... Ayumu... well, which way? That''s what Micah asks while blushing so badly. With one piece of lingerie left on top and bottom, Micah would be naked if she took it, her upper or lower body, and her underwear. "Uh... well, I thought of one thing" "Hey, what? "Did you lose on purpose? Yes, there''s no way I can beat Micah so much in a fighting game. Well, me too, now it''s just pants, shirts and socks... "Actually, until they took my jacket, my pants and my socks, I made some more futile moves with no shark moves, no combo moves, and I licked them." Oh, do that... "So, but after the rest was just underwear and a medium shirt, I, I was playing it right!? "It''s a lie ah!? "Really! Sounds true as far as Mika is concerned. I mean, two fights, have I beaten Micah with strength that I shouldn''t normally win? "I can''t believe I''m serious in a few more places... dreamy etsy..." "Whatever won the fighting game, you knew that" "Yeah. I knew." Micah laughs nicely, still showing embarrassment. Pretty. No, pretty, but we need to do something about this situation. "Well, you don''t have to take it off." "Uh, why? "Huh? Are you taking it off? He stares at me with a kyotonic face. I''m probably staring at Micah with the same face. "Yes, that''s okay? Let me take it off as I please, stare at it, touch it, whatever I want..." "Up there, then" "Ok... eheh" I succeeded in extracting Micah''s intentions. I wish I didn''t have to go out of my way to play games and take them off. Well, do you have time to spare? "¡­¡­. Yes" Micah, who took it off as she was told, comes up for it. "Uh, you can touch it, right? "Ugh, yeah. Whatever you want." Micah became irresistible without even a bare gesture to hide it. I hold up Micah like that. And I put it in my princess''s arms. "... I wish I didn''t have to do anything dirty" "''Cause it''s not boring to do it normally, is it? Hehe, I''ve seen it many times already, and I love dreams that are blushing." "Even Micah is bright red." I gently threw Micah in bed. And sleep next to it. Of course, get all the cloths out of my way. "Okay... then __________" At the time I drank my saliva and tried to inflict it on an act I don''t know how many times already. [Alim, Mika, it''s over! Give me a second! King Rahma contacted me. He is also made to interrupt because of King Rama. I feel so deja vu. ... Damn. 578 Episode 553: The Return of King Rama "Oh, have you come? Alim, Mika, I''m sorry. Call me." King Rama and his men were at the designated place. Even if it''s a designated location, it''s in Mephirado Castle. "No, that''s okay." "Yeah, I was free..." It''s a lie. We were supposed to do something good together from now on. Inside, there''s nothing but dissatisfaction. But they''re not angry because they''re kings of other countries. Apparently Micah agrees. "Right or right. Quite simply, the rest of us are returning home today, so we wanted to meet them at first sight." "Really?" "Oh. I''d be grateful if you could finally make me lunch too" Have you eaten my dishes twice to occupy the flavor? Sure, now it''s lunch, if it''s about lunch, I''ll make it for you. I can''t help it. ... I won''t accept the scratch that you''ve been trying to get into the act since daylight! "Fine! Okay, everybody, go to the dining room first." "Got it! A 23-year-old man delights in a 13-year-old girl''s rice... this could suck if he sees it from the side. I''m used to it. King Rama''s line disappeared into the dining room with real pleasure. _____ ___ _ "How was it? In addition to the usual members of the Mephirado Nation, King Rahma and the others made rice, which was finished in no time. Whatever it is, I''m glad to see you eat it looking delicious. "Oh, it was delicious enough to make me cry again this time! "Really! Good for you! You''re beautiful to the plate. He didn''t look like he was licking, but how could he eat so beautifully? A mystery. "Oh... finally say goodbye to Arim..." "Was it hard to see you because you were far away? "Yes." He has a sad look on his face and is considered a shomboli. I don''t know what to do with that look on your face. At a time like this. "Hey, why don''t you still come to my wife? "Mmm... I told you I have a same-sex but important person" "Hmm, yeah." King Rahma glimpsed Micah. "... with Micah... how about that? The Rahma State is against one man if for some reason, two or more daughters-in-law _____" "... no, I''ll stop with that too. In the first place, wouldn''t it have been terrible for our fans to do that? "Yes, you''re right." Seems like a fan himself knows exactly what happens when he singles me out. In an instant King Rama''s face is stained with fear. "... King Rama, Alim and Mika aren''t going to do it outside this country in the first place..." "Whoa, you had that problem, too....... ha" I dropped my shoulder disappointingly and nodded at the King''s chase. I think this was like a last chance for this guy. "... Alim... can I stay a fan for the rest? "Oh, why? Fine..." "Right, right. Then let''s keep up the support." That''s what I said like I just got a little bit back on my mind. I don''t know why I asked you that, but, well... maybe it feels like it makes it harder for me to hang out with that person after he confesses and says no. "... and if it''s good, it''s personal... no, I want to ask Arim for one thing as a matter of our country. King Mephirado, listen to me." Someone named Hanumann hit me in the ear and I''ve caught my attention like I noticed something. I even have to ask the King. Why is it important? "Okay." "Um, so... Alim, if, hypothetically, the demon gods are resurrected in the rest of the country, will you help us crusade then? He looked me in the eye and asked me to be a different king. But that''s not weird, is it? "If you''re a demon, you''ve already... defeated me..." "It is. Thus the Resurrection of the Demon God continues to stand for a year. It''s not a big deal because it can be safely sealed without causing great damage... but I can''t help but be anxious. Whatever, Alim, it''s hard to say." Sure it is. Yeah, if you think about it, it''s odd that a demon god that''s been sealed for hundreds of years will be resurrected to modern times at the same time. And there''s me who can handle it conveniently... and I don''t know what to think. You just have to seal it when you come out, and maybe you don''t have to think deeply about it. "Okay. If a demon god emerges, I''ll help you deal with it! Your Majesty, may I? "No, do it from me, too. There''s no reason not to let Alim go deal with it that can counter the demon gods. It''s not a matter of country, it''s a matter of anasm as a whole." "Because..." Egdrasil, you also let him go immediately during the sultry of the Divine Tree kingdom, my king. "I''m sorry, King Mephirado, Alim... well, I don''t think it''s going to happen! He thanked us deeply and spat words that might even flag us, and then King Rama took a line and left desperately waving at me. ... Let''s slow down and flirt with Micah when we get back. No, I''m here because I came before that, so I need to play with Kara properly. The rest could be tomorrow... Phew. 579 Fairytale Ant M and Bentwood Squirrel 2 Think of it as some kind of bug ecosystem and browse. ##### This is a story of a different world from anasm. "Maga...... micah! "Alimu!" One Magali England and Ant M were amiable and had a hug. "Thanks for having the kids safely! "Any number of Alim''s children! In one case, Magali England, who had been married to a colony of ants, had given birth to the children of ants. In this world, it is Magali UK that gives birth to Ant M children. Magali England may also be born instead of Ant M. "Um, how many more did you get? "I wonder if it''s 1.2x..." "Magali UK... 1.3x when Micah and the others get in." "Huh!? Mika, are you okay?" I lay in bed and approached Magali UK with one anthem and a few other anthems looking worried. But Magali UK seems to be pimping. "It''s still okay! "Is that it? "Don''t push me too hard, okay? Ants can stroke the stomach and head of Magali England. Magali UK smiled happily, but once again I wondered, and decided to ask the Ants. "Speaking of which, is the food okay? "Oh, I''m perfectly fine. In a magical warehouse where food doesn''t rot and is almost infinitely large... I guess teenagers will be fine with more Me and Micah at this pace" "It''s amazing - eh! "Ant M''s technology is the best in the world! The delightfully shaky ants. "Well... then we can still have kids." "We''ll have more families! You did it! Magali UK, which just sees a slight colour of fatigue, held the hand of the anthem next door. It''s a signal to let me sleep a little. "Guys, Magali, she said she''s sleepy! "Well, then, let''s be quiet." "Shh, right? "Then I''d like to, except for the alim you were dealing with today. - Oh! Alim and the others followed Magali UK''s sleeping room as asked. Instead, we came to dozens of children. "Guys! I''m here to see you. Yo! "Uh, it''s my mom! "Mamah!" With new adults entering this place, where there were only a few earlier, young Ants and Magali England are looking to play. "Mom, what about your mother? "Your mother''s resting because she''s so tired right now." "Pussy! I wanted to play! "But your mother''s in trouble, so there''s no choice! "Puhi-ku... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." The termites were soggy. Child Magali UK hugs to such termites. "To, what? "Nfu... Alimu shuki" "Hmm... hey, if I were you" The termites cuddle back Magali England as they cuddle. Seeing how it went, the adult anthems started consulting Hisohisso. "Have you had that relationship since all these years? "When were these two born? "One at noon yesterday and the other at 9: 00 p.m. the same day." "Oh shit, were you born the same day" "Oh, speaking of which, Micah, you worked really hard yesterday." The adult ants smile satisfactorily when they see the children who just make themselves younger. And we dealt with two or three people each, singing songs, making them paint, letting them team hands, making them imitate idols, and developing new projects to take on the next generation. "Mmm! My kids are so cute they want to eat them! "Hey!" "Me and Micah are cute? To that question of termites, all termites nodded. I don''t realize I''m almost like self-admiring because I look the same as myself. "Hold me tight! "Oh, wow, me! The children fly a little from their missing height and urge the ants to hug them. The ants accepted it with a face that seemed to make them do it. "Heh heh heh heh! "Cock! Muggy! Mixed moments pass. But then. "Ha, ha! One ant m came into this room naked. This is Ant M sleeping with Magali UK until earlier. "Wow, what are you doing!? "Chi, let''s at least weave something! There are kids here, aren''t there? "I wish there was no man in Ant M or Magali UK" Ants and Magali Britain are only female individuals to each other, but somehow they can reproduce. Ants left naked continue the conversation in a hurry. "Maga... Mika''s not breathing! "" "" "Hey, what-!? Ants rush to Magali UK. "Mi... mica!? "It''s okay!? One of them pulsed and breathed. I checked. Shake your head to the side. "I''ve been working too hard lately..." "... ku... if I could just let you be more concerned...! Ugh... ugh... gusu..." Ants blamed their own faults. Crying ants, falling ants in shock, ants whose heads have turned bright white, and so on. Ant M., who examined Magali UK, took out a bottle. "Okay, Amrita, let''s put it in." Amrita is the best medicine ever that ants can make. Any creature''s illness, injury, or even death will cure them to a healthy condition. "Phew... I have to be careful not to impose this on you! "If I tried to impose it, I''d say, ''Puku! I will! "But first, you have to let him sleep a lot! __________ _____ _ "... Ha!? Micah woke up with another weird dream. "... I think I saw something fake before. And our kid, you were really cute...... hehe. No, let''s go to sleep." Micah had a dream again and started sleeping twice. ###### 5/5 was past when I noticed this year. Mindless. A long time ago, I had a request to ''redraw the ants'', so I redrawn it. Be sure to compare it to the previous story. I wonder what''s happening next year ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) 580 Episode 554: The Death of Daoism "Have a dream, kiss me? "Yeah? Fine." In the morning, I was reading a comic book while drinking my own blended coffee. Micah sitting next to me has been sweet but not so. Immediately align lips with lips and communicate with tongue. "Pfft. That''s a bitter kiss." "I''ve been drinking coffee." Such a lovely everyday interaction. There''s something special going on from the side (like a newlywed) that might seem so flirtatious to us, but this is normal for us. "Ah yum, something''s wrong." Micah today apparently wants to be sweet on me... pretty. I''m going to do you a favor with a hug and an up-and-coming. I used to be better at it, but now I''m equal. Honestly, I''m going to die of adoration. "Mmm, so what? "Like a date outside? Or a cosplay tournament or something? Cosplay tournament? Every time you play a cosplay tournament, Mika always dresses the last one as a comic book character. It''s amazing. ''You''ll be delighted''... while turning your face bright red if you''re ashamed. And mostly after that, we play adult games. ... but I''m not in that mood today. I want to spend some time without porn, so maybe I should go for a walk date outside. "Then let''s go on a date outside! "Yeah! I''m going on a date! Micah nodded with real pleasure. Hmm... how do I escort it. I''d be happy to do anything while I''m on a date. Pretty, pretty, but I guess it''s because I feel like Micah''s IQ is dropping while she''s sweet on me. I''m sure it wouldn''t be too much fun. "Let''s go then." "Ugh." After we changed into outfits, Micah and I held hands and went outside wearing disguised gear that looked completely different (from people who couldn''t exchange messages) from around us. Of course, but of course we''re walking outside close to holding each other in arms. "So where are we going? "I haven''t decided." "Oh my God! Let''s go somewhere when we''re on a date." You can''t even decide where your date is, or be unplanned like some muscle, can you? I hear Lil''s happy with that one. "... I knew Earth would be more entertaining." "Sort of. There''s some goodness over here, though.... I''m pretty sure there''s not a lot of dating spots" We''ll hang out and take a walk while we talk about a little stupidity. Sometimes he stops and sees birds and kisses me on the cheek. "It''s time for lunch" "Hmm? You didn''t make lunch, did you? "I''m going to make it with the item master... yes, go ahead" "Yes, sir." Sit back on one of the park chairs, cheek up a sandwich, and feed each other a pair of accompanying potatoes. Mika deliberately licks every finger of mine, doesn''t she? "It was delicious! "My finger? "And fingers. So what do you want me to do?" No matter what you ask me, I haven''t figured out a good date yet. This, then, isn''t it with the one from the show! I''m not, I''m not! "Well... why don''t we go check it out at the museum? "Hehe... I follow you everywhere you say you have dreams to go" Cute. I feel like I''m only saying cute, really. "Bye, museum __________" [... Alim, I''m sorry for being abrupt, but I need to contact you] [Ah, yes!? The king contacted me.... the timing is too subtle. For now, like King Rahma, it just helped that this is not the time to be, this is not the time to be upbeat. "What''s wrong? "I''m sorry, Micah, I got in touch. Can you give me a minute? "Yeah, fine." If you say so, Micah hugs me quietly on my back. This is what Micah seems to be waiting for. I thought so. [... sorry to keep you waiting, what is it] [The execution of Mephistophales has been completed.... that''s all I''m going to report for now.] Is that right, it''s done? It''s been three days since I left Mr. Kwong''s pinky. Finally, the time has come to send that man back to Earth. Well, I''m on a date now, so I''ll do it tomorrow. [Okay. Thanks for reporting] [Oh, bye] I have lost contact with the King. Execution... and I even remembered Mika''s death face because of Mephistophales. I would like to express my profound discomfort and regret. For now, let''s get rid of that face of Micah with Micah''s cuteness. "Uh, Micah! Let''s kiss. Kiss." "Huh? Fine. I knew you were a kissing demon." Micah gave me her second deep kiss today. Now the sweet sensation spreads through the bottom. "Pfft. All right, let''s go to the museum." "Yeah!" Mika put her arms around me again. That''s how we even enjoyed our date. 581 Episode 555: The Return of Daoism One room in the mansion. I thought I''d use it for something, so... I''m glad I made something dangerous basement. No, I should say that it was good to use it the other way around, because it''s a room to the point where I thought I might use it if I were to hypothetically play a little dangerous with Micah because it''s too useless. For now, in the iron lattice enclosure, I throw Mr. Kwong''s pinky finger in. I''ve taken the lives of millions of demons, but I''m still not used to people''s carcasses. Prepare Amrita next. Thanks to Amrita, we''re here now, so I think it''s really God''s tool.... Speaking of God''s tools, I hadn''t even given the show or the canatas a single God-like item yet. If enemies of the same level as the demon gods show up and someone responds¡­ I don''t like it when the weapons are weak and they die, so let''s get to working making weapons for 4 people around tomorrow as well. Throw a bottle of Amrita into the chamber. Brilliantly the contents of the bottle descended on my pinky finger and regeneration began. Something rapidly grows from the cutting surface of a single pinky finger. Geez... no, it''s not that vivid. But well, usually the type of comic book with less grotesque, about as grotesque as a rare grotesque scene. Well, it''s not a very real sight, though. ... I wonder if Lil was like this too. Did Micah and Sakura do anything wrong by letting Lil come back to life? But the men couldn''t possibly see her naked, and maybe they had no choice. I still didn''t know how gross it was then, so I couldn''t even show Shaw, Lil''s boyfriend, how it would come back to life. The resurrection of Mitsuo was completed as soon as possible. ... I''ve noticed, but I''m still naked. Though I don''t only see things in good shape... for now I made them wear dark matter-create clothes. Yeah, because it''s about Micah I want to try to go naked. I don''t want to see anyone else naked... well, unless it''s finished like a show, as an art point. "Oh, my goodness." I''ll scream that out a little louder. The eyes of a dandy type of uncle, seen in his late 40s, were opened. "Ah... oh, what about here? It''s the basement of my house. "Oh yes... I was executed." My shoulders nodded as I looked around. Doesn''t it make you feel good to be brought back to life after you die of the death penalty or something? "Thank you, Mr. Alim" "No, because it''s a promise. I know exactly what it''s like to go back to Earth." Mitsuo is stroking his neck. Could the death penalty be a beheading? That''s pretty scary. "Do you want to go home now? Or do you even eat the last dish of anasm or something before you leave anasm? "... right, I want to go home soon, but you can still eat the food from this world at the end, right? Can you do me a favor? "Fine." It''s so hard to make strawberries, I''ll cook unique dishes in this world with the item master and serve them to Mitsuo with dishes and drinks. "Dragon meat steak, etc." "Yes, some salads are made with plant-based monsters, and then" First of all, you won''t be able to eat a steak of dragon meat on Earth.... Do crocodile meats taste close? No, I guess not because crocodile meat seems to be close to chicken. "It''s delicious..." "Really? Good." I''m going to respond to you sticking around. I may have no choice. Mitsuo quickly set aside the dishes by flattening the meat dishes and vegetables of dragon meat and other demons. "Have you ever missed anything else? "There isn''t... is there, ah, no, just one" I said that as I recall. "What is it? "My skills¡­ can''t I manage to leave behind my skills of ''Contract Reason'' and ''Fogging''? Maybe... your skills will disappear when you get back to Earth, right? "Yeah, you disappear" I mean, the compulsory contract and the foggy one, was that the skill of the name? It wasn''t the demonic effect or anything, was it? "Alim about the item, so, um... I''m not going to apologize for this, but if I can extract this skill that is stronger than a poor SS ranked skill with the item, will you accept it? Indeed, compulsory contracts are more out of step and strong than poor SS ranked skills or something. Because this is the one that even I''ve been good at. ¡­ make it a skill card. "Ok, so¡­ this is a card that you can card your skills on. I''ll give you two cards, so put them on your forehead and put your skills into each one" "You can still... Okay." Mitsuo, who received two innocent skill cards from me, extracts his skills like I said. They gave me those two new skill cards, so I put them on my forehead to make sure they were properly declared. "I did receive it" "... then there''s nothing more to remember. Could you let me go home? "Yes." I put out the Fantasy Transfer Zosama and let Mitsuo touch it with the usual procedure. "Well...... I''ll be home in a few seconds. If... if you''d like, could you come and see the Love Long Circus? If the tent goes through nearby..." Love Long Circus Regiment, one of the best circus groups in Japan with this guy as head of the regiment. ... If you come near me, I''ll go check it out on a date. "I''ll go check it out with my loved ones. It''s not a contract¡­ I promise. If you see Mr. Mitsuo, you''ll say," How was your anasm? " "Haha, that''s good. So this memory stays there even when you go over there." "Yes." Mitsuo''s body disappears. Looks like they''re securely transferring. In this man''s case, he doesn''t earn the number of reincarnations, so when he gets back to Earth, he can''t come back to anasm anymore.... maybe. "¡­ Finally, let me know your name on Earth" "My name is Narumi Hayashi." "Is it just Ayum...? I understand. I won''t forget. So... goodbye." Finally, Mitsuo smiled and disappeared completely. All that remained was a dark iron lattice and a phantom relocation Master. ............... Go back to your room and flirt with Micah. 582 Episode 556: Free Day (Sho) A day called today with nothing in particular. There are so few things left to spare in this world that I can''t help myself on my free days. I''ve already done the muscle tread with the exercise to tighten Lil''s body, and if I don''t have to work, seriously, how do I spend the rest? This is the problem. That''s why I''m reading comics. It''s a comic strip made from an item made by Alim. It''s amazing how even Earth''s stuff can be taken out. "Wahun." Lil''s just snuggling up on me against me like that. The warmth of the skin and the softness of the chest are transmitted to the arms. Can this guy kill time like this? It''s always a mystery. "Lil, don''t you have to do something? Are you free?" "Wow, it''s best to stay close to the show." He puts his head on my shoulder while I say so. I turn my hand to Lil like that and I''ll be happy to stroke him from there near my head. Always is. Hang on, that... I''m always a little nervous about not having to do something with Lil. He''s my boyfriend. I can''t be the only one who''s free. I guess one of these days it''s gonna be two dances of dreams, I don''t know what to think. "Lil, is there anything you want me to do? I put the comics down and asked Lil that as she continued to stroke her head. I''ll ask you anything else today. I''m usually reluctant, but I want to take a bath with you, or I''m willing to obey you even if you say you want to make a living. I don''t know why Lil invites me so much... but on the contrary, I don''t know why I turn him down so much (and still once or twice a week...). "Really? "Oh, whatever." It would be nice if you were going to give me something... "Then hold me like this." "Okay." I move Lil up to my lap and hug him. Luxurious but soft¡­ but firm somewhere. I say things like perverts, but they''re as good as ever. But I feel like I do hugs quite often. I don''t know how a girl feels about asking for this on purpose. You''re in that mood today. "Wow, how long are you gonna do this to me? "I just like it today. Well, we''ll sort out the system." "Just fine, I was in the mood to be sexually sweet today" Lil comes back with a strong hug. Lil does have quite a few times when it gets sweet. You were just then today, weren''t you? My mood matched Lil''s. ... they always do when they want to be sweet. "Speaking of which, you just said ''anything'', didn''t you? "Oh, I said it" "So will you take a bath with me today? "... good." "Wow! I am happy to pat my tail. I don''t usually wear a bath towel when I take a bath with you, so I always go into night games. Guh, but happy lil is so cute... If you''re so happy, shall I accept everything from day to day? "Mmm..." Hugs each other silently. On top of being warm and soft, this silence is a pretty good thing. But in the meantime, something took away my feeling like that. [Show! Lil! I have a dream... from Alim, to be exact. Lil, who was meditating on his eyes and holding me relaxed, also opened his eyes and leaned his brain against it. [What, what''s up] [Mm, you''re a little grumpy. Could you have been taking it in? [I don''t know how far that intake is going to point, but that''s the place] [Sorry. No, I was thinking about updating everyone''s weapons, and I''m contacting the Canatas with the same details... if you have an Epic weapon or something, bring it to me! I''ll upgrade to the Goddess Class! You reminded me really abruptly. [Lil is the main axe he creates with his skills... Like my Leviataine, can you make an axe out of 1 like you can grant a skill weapon? [Wow, that would be nice if you could make it] Lil whispered afterwards, ''Matching up with the show''. Unexpectedly stroke his head gently. [Ok, I can make it! I''m sorry for being abrupt. Then bring the show''s by the end of the day.] [Aye.] [Bye] So the message was interrupted. I don''t know if it makes sense to make the weapon stronger now, but maybe this is part of my dream spare time. I know you''re free, so I''ll work with you. "A weapon... you haven''t touched it in a while." "Oh, yeah" "Instead, you keep touching the show." "I''ve been touching Lil, too." I can''t say where... mainly. You''re so happy to put it on so slowly with her without grabbing a weapon. "You doing this till lunch? "Wow, I will. You can have plenty of sweetness today, right? "Oh, sweeten up with Don as you please" "Wow. Hmm! Lil and I started kissing. After the kiss there was another hug. I headed to _________ Dreams after I had a hug. 583 Episode 557: Ill make it in a while! "Speaking of which, you hadn''t made it for everyone yet." After I secretly sent Mitsuo back, I talked to Micah about rebuilding everyone''s weapons. "Hey, I forgot to follow you because I''ve been so busy." "You said you were free on the way. But I guess so." Micah agreed with me, too, and I''m going to start doing it fast. I guess I''ll call my brothers first. [Kanata, Sakura, do you have a minute? [Hmm? What''s wrong, honey?] [Are you taking something in now? [Yeah. I didn''t, no to Ayu] [I just finished watching the movie] Were those two free to watch a movie today? I wonder if you''re watching it in the theater room. [Good for you! Will you both come to Micah''s room with me? [Yeah? Okay. I just got here.] Kanata and Sakura were already in front of me when the message ended. This guy''s on the move! Well, I can''t help it. "What''s an errand? "Hey, I noticed that everyone''s weapons and stuff aren''t divine yet, so I figured I''d rebuild them." "That sort of thing" Looks like Kanata convinced me. Sakura too. "So give me items that I use a lot. ''Cause I''m gonna change it into a goddess class." "Mm, okay." "Oh, no to that ayu, one good thing? That''s what Yuzu and Sakura say. Sounds a little embarrassing. "Fine." "Ah... eh. This is it." That''s what I said and took it out is a very beautiful collar that Sakura usually wears a little bit. Breezingamen, that''s what it should have been called. "What do you want to do with this? "Hey, I''d like this as much as possible. Uh... you know what?" Sakura invites me in small and makes me come closer. I''ve been ear punching. "(Well, I want to take care of it because it''s one of the things that got me into a relationship. Hopefully you can keep it this way...)" Sakura, if you do, Mr. Tundre. I knew you really liked Kanata. "(Then I''ll just take care of it and then I''ll put on an enchant card to make it stronger. Because that alone would be divine)" "(Really? That''s how it is!)" "(Whoa!)" Well, even with this kind of earring, you think you can hear everything because you can hear me.... In fact, I''m looking very happy right now. "Then give me the two of your items." "Then, this" Sakura will give me her sword. Is it a convenient sword that attacks you automatically? "I have this and... more..." I''ve given him my eyelids, my blackish spear, and my gold bracelet. And they come up to my ear, and they slap me in the ear just like Sakura did. "(Spear first)" "(Yeah, what do you want?)" "(I don''t want to use gunnil or anything anymore, so I simply want you to be strong and cool. Isn''t that cool with spears already? like that)" "(Trust in your taste)" Kanata nodded cocklessly. Can''t this guy cure Nakaji''s illness even if she can? You have two diseases in your nature, and you can''t help it. "(So, if you can decide on the name of the spear, I want it to feel like ''gay borgunil'')" "(Does it feel like Gungnir and Gayborg go together)" Both are mythical weapons. Though it must be a real weapon in this world. "(That''s my brother, I know)" "(I was like that for a while, too. ¡­ and the eye band?)" Kanata was gripping it like it mattered. Whatever you think, Sakura gave it to me. "(The cherry blossoms made this for me. So I want to take care of it. Just like Sakura ordered from Ichan earlier)" "(Totally good!)" "(Well, I asked for it)" I knew you could hear me. I have the same happy face. By the way, the similarities with your face. That''s all you can tell by the happy look on your face. "Then I''ll make it till tonight!... you can count on this one for the effect, right? More or less, I''ve only strengthened the effects that I''m following now." "I don''t mind that. Okay, please." "I''ll get it at night, Ayu. No." The two of them moved back to their room in an instant. Well, Shaw and Lil are next. Sounds like one of them has memorabilia or something, like Sakura. Like rednecks. But call me. Are you okay? You''re not dating naked, are you? ... Well, I''m not starting this in the middle of the day. It''s not me and Micah, and it''s on the boulder. That''s why I called those two. 584 Episode 558: Ill make it in a while! -2 "Whoa, whoa, whoa." "Wow, it''s a little late." After about 10 minutes of calling, the two of them came. I''m not sure you''ve been doing a really good job since daylight like this, am I? It''s like it''s been this time since I was contacted and I rushed to get dressed. Then I did something sorry. King Rama called me twice (practically once), and both times it was just when Micah and I had a good vibe, because that happened. I don''t feel good. I know very well. "I''m sorry, did I call you in while I was taking you in? "Chi, no! No, I didn''t. I just got late because I couldn''t get my hands off him." A show that shows off the haste of not much. ... I really don''t know. Lil''s eyes are swimming. I don''t know. Well, no. Let''s trust my best friend here. "Oh my God! Then I want you to reinforce it. Give me your gear." "I''m the only one with this Leviataine." "Wow, I got this bracelet..." Each of them offers an Epic item. "Is Lil a good redneck? It''s a lot different if you just stick an enchant card." "I''m not taking the important headscarf I got from the show to battle.... but if you have a card like that, it''s hard to get dirty or it keeps quality, I want it." "I get it. Go ahead." "Wow, thank you, Alim" I give Lil a few enchant cards. What you make for these two is an enhanced version of Leviataine, an enhanced version of a bracelet like this chain, and an axe with similar abilities to Levataine? "So we can go back with this? "Yeah, fine. Come and get it at night." "Whoa!" "Wahoo, bye! The two of them went home friendly. I guess it wasn''t the system I should have called in along the way, those two.... well no. "You have dreams, you have a studio, right? Before you do that, kiss the goo." "Yes, sir." I hugged Micah and kissed her. After doing that for a few minutes, I started walking into the studio _____ _________ ____ __ Got it. It''s all done. I''m the focus of the threat. Heh. This is what happened to the enhanced weapon this time. First of all, Sakura''s automatic attack sword! ["Automatic Attack Demon Sword Deerhorn" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Enchant S to SS Demon Materials (omitted) ¡¤ Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack +5000 : Divinely increases performance as a sword (cleavage, durability, attack 10x). : The moment this sword is pulled out of its sheath, it automatically discerns the enemy (inferred from the owner''s memory) and attacks. : The strength of this sword during automatic action is equivalent to the strength of the owner''s sword handling (like the lowest ''sword haughty'' holder). : The owner is free to order this sword. : Divinely elevate owner status by everything except HP and MP (10x) : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. Next is the collar, which is a lovely testament to Kanata. ["Burning Goddess of Beauty Neck Decorative Breesingamen" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Materials Golden Giant Soldier''s Nucleus Flaming Dragon''s Tail Thought raven eyes Mirage Stone of Green Gems Enchant ¡¤ Type Magic necklace ¡¤ Description : clever + 5000 : Divinely increases performance as a collar (durability, 10x effect). : If this Gear Person possesses a captivating title greater than or equal to ''Attractive Talent'', it increases all stats by 20x, MP consumption by 1/10, damage taken by 1/10, and even more attractive. : Divinely boost the healing magic effect. : Deals 1/10 magic and moves damage to all Attributes against Gearers. : Can be changed to the size desired by the owner. : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. Next, the Canata bracelet. The one that increases. But oddly enough, I tried to "increase it to eight" to "increase it to 100," but I couldn''t. That''s what happens. ["God Love Golden Bracelet Draupnil" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients Golden Variety Adamant Enchant - Type God''s Bracelet ¡¤ Description : Defense and Magic +6000 : Divinely increases performance as a collar (durability, 10x effect). : This bracelet can be increased by up to 8 for remembering. The increased stuff optionally vanishes in 24 hours to a year. : Divinely increases the effect of auxiliary magic on the equipper. : Divinely elevate the status of the owner by everything except HP and MP (10x). : Fit the size to the thickness of the armor. : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. As a final confirmation of Kanata''s new weapon, I''m going to go to a bracelet like Lil''s chain next. Well, I made it look like a chain, and I left it just like a regular bracelet. I think it hurts to pinch my arm or something. ["Non-Restraint Bracelet to God-Eating Non-Grape-Nil" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Gemstone assorted Various Demonic Materials Enchant - Type God''s Bracelet ¡¤ Description : Defense +3000 : Divinely increases the effectiveness of wind and fire moves. : All state anomalies are completely disabled. : 10x all stats of the equipper, plus 50x faster. : Fit owner''s arm thickness. : Divinely increases performance as a collar (durability, 10x effect). : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. And next up is the show''s prized weapon, Leviataine. This is originally strong. Honestly, as much as I''m thinking about putting the same effect on the god demon sword I have! ["Telling the End: Levatein the Sword of God" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Various Flame Materials Various Demonic Materials Enchant ¡¤ Type Demon Sword ¡¤ Description : Attack +5000 :: Divinely increases performance as a sword (cleavage, durability, attack 10x). : Divinely increases the magic of fire and the effect of moves. In the case of moves that use this sword as a mediator, it is further enhanced. : I can grant this sword a magical sword summoned by its owner. In that case, the sharpness or attack power of this sword is added for that amount, and the effect of its magic sword is also gained. It also amplifies its effects if the sword includes fire attributes. : Divinely elevate owner status by everything except HP and MP (10x) : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. And I made Lil''s axe pretty much the same as this! Think about the magic that Lil is good at and just change her attributes. But this looks kind of horrible. No, it''s cool, but it feels like a little... for a girl to gear up? Well, okay. ["Divine Eating Axe Fenrill" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Various Demonic Materials Enchant -Type Demon God Axe ¡¤ Description : Attack +5000 :: Divinely increases performance as an axe (cleavage, durability, attack 10x). : Divinely increases the magic of the wind and the effect of moves. In the case of moves that use this sword as a mediator, it is further enhanced. : I can grant this axe a magic axe summoned by the owner. In that case, the sharpness or attack power of this sword adds up to that amount and also gains the effect of its magic axe. The effect is also amplified if the axe includes a wind attribute. : Divinely elevate owner status by everything except HP and MP (10x) : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. The next thing I know, it''s Kanata''s treasure eyeball, and this usually just added 10 times its status to the usual ''Make it reasonably light'', ''Don''t break'', ''Always keep it at its best''. The rest leaves the original enchant behind. Take it. It''s Kanata''s weapon. Honestly, this is self-confidence. I let him take the sword I have and the sword of Shaw. ["Hero''s Black God Spear Gay Borgunil" ¡¤ Condition Best -Complished Best -Value Divine Fixtures - Ingredients - Adamant Various Demonic Materials Enchant ¡¤ Type Demon Spear ¡¤ Description : Attack +6000 :: Divinely increases performance as a spear (penetration, durability, attack 10x). : Divinely enhance the magic of darkness and wind and the effect of moves. In the case of moves that use this spear as a mediator, it further increases. : I can grant this spear a magic sword summoned by its owner. In that case, the sharpness and attack power of this spear adds up to that amount and also gains the effect of its magical sword. It also amplifies its effect if its spear includes wind and dark attributes. : Divinely elevate owner status by everything except HP and MP (10x) : Increase spear strength by rubbing MP (+0.01x in MP1) : If you throw it, it will come back to you automatically at will. : Spikes make it easier to unleash magic than the area. : Make it reasonably light. : Unbreakable. : Always keep it at its best. And, well, like this. It looks impeccable, and this would make that middle-and-two sick brother very satisfied. Confirmation is over. All you have to do is deliver it and you''re done. Oh, it''s been a long time since I''ve had the pleasure of creating one. Heh. 585 Episode 559: Consultation at School (Miho) It''s been two days since I suddenly created a weapon for everyone, just like I had a dream. Lil said I still don''t have any use for it at the moment.... That''s right, we basically don''t have to work anymore. In anatomy. By the way, we''re on Earth now. I''ve been so busy for a while, I really don''t think it''s been 2 weeks, but it''s kind of 3 to 4 months. Are you out of your mind? "Then who knows this! "Yes!" This time is math. Lil has the same number of honorable students. On top of that, she looks hot because her face is good and her style is good. Well, Lil won''t leave Sho. Lil''s already dependent on Xiang, like I''m having a dream. And the problem is too easy. This is what happened when Ip Kun imitated his Mitch Michi packing studies in the anasm he started doing. Something that I would normally pass if I tried a college question in the past. Besides being my dream daughter-in-law with dreams, I''ve been thinking about it being a cafe or a florist, but if my options have spread like this, I might consider another profession more. The one who can take as much time with dreams as possible. Ugh, I''m looking forward to something. Wouldn''t this be awfully sloppy if you saw it from someone else? But it''s the result of a lot of hard work, and you don''t have to feel guilty about it, do you? "Yeah, I knew it was perfect." Without getting lost, Lil, who wrote the answer on the blackboard, flicks herself around and goes back to her seat (next to Sho). Just look here, Lil must be ''cute but cool'' as reputed. But the letters are cute that you can read critically in Gunya. "Mr. Huen has only been in Japan for a month, but it''s amazing, I can''t believe you read what it says in Japanese and solve the slurs so far. That''s not all, Mr. and Mrs. Narumi and King Harlem have been stretching out exceptionally these days. Maybe Mr. Fuen inspired you? I can''t believe you look good and can study. You''re usually alone in your class, right? The classroom was wrapped with laughter. This teacher makes jokes like this. I''m not married yet. Well... one day... But it certainly doesn''t have to be far without hitting the interpretation that thanks to Lil, you''re studying hard. "Hmm, time. Then Nikko, please." Class time is over. Lunch break next, lunch time. I think we should eat in a group of women today instead of with a moody dream. "Ayumu. I''m eating with everyone today." "Mm, okay. Then I''ll eat with Sho." With that said, the dreams go to the boys. "Ayumu, kitter! "Yes, yes, Ayumu." "Mmm! Aren''t you with your daughter-in-law today? "I''m eating with everyone today." You always treat me like some kind of princess. Well, me too. "Lil! "Micah! Today, Lil wanted to mix it up with the girls, not Sho. I''m in this group. "You''re both over here today." "Yeah, I''m in the mood for that." "Yeah, it is" I knew it would be rare for everyone to come this way. Could it have been too many dreams? "Wow... lunch box wow! "Thanks" Lil''s lunch is super luxurious. No, it''s not like there''s an amount, it''s just equipment that you can see at first glance its quality. "Wow, the flowers are amazing as always. You''re suddenly better at cooking on a human level." "Uh heh, yeah? Is it because we love each other because we have dreams? It won''t matter, but it sticks to my mouth. I''m going to be weighing myself down because I might be able to see it with my white eyes if I don''t make it as much as I do to noroke it, but it''s pouting, it''s coming out. "Oh, Micah, can we play today? "What, Lil?... Fine." Suddenly, Lil invites you like that so no one else can hear you. Rare... no, mostly new. I don''t know, I''m curious. "Wow, I want to talk to a bunch of girls." "Oh, is there something wrong with Lil about Sho, too? Yeah, well, why don''t we come? "Yeah, I''m coming! I wanted to go to a friend''s house." Lil said happily that she hadn''t actually experienced that. Anasm Then you''re under the same roof, so you can play whenever you want... that''s wild. It can be fun to be on the road until you get to the person''s house. "So... why don''t we put in some cherry blossoms and play with the three of us who know about anasm?" "Yeah! I''m looking forward to it now! Yes, I''ll fry you." "Thanks." Lil, who loves meat, fried me. I wonder if you''re quite happy. That''s right... I hear some nanchala canchala about Sho''s harem from the boys... Anyway, I ignored that and ate Lil''s fried chicken.... too delicious. 586 Episode 560: The Womens Party. "I will grandpa! "Up, up! Lil came to us. Everyday clothes are kind of fresh because we don''t see much of anything but uniforms and athletic clothing on the planet. She usually wears cute clothes. "Wahoo! This is Micah and Sakura''s house..." "Yes! You want to come to my room for now? Cherry blossoms are waiting." "Yeah." Guide Lil to my room. The sorority is about to begin, with these three people who are deeply in love! I''m also going to tell you a pretty deep story. They''re not here. "Lil, there you are! "Sakura! If it''s true, I''d use a salute for someone who''s older and still months involved... For some reason, cherry blossoms are a tattered mouth for Lil, right? I wonder if there''s a friendly vibe out there, from Lil. "There''s plenty of sweets." "Hey, I''m not eating cherry blossoms anymore" "Didn''t you think cats would have mattered that you had milk chocolate or golden flat sugar in front of you? Sister." I can''t believe you''re already eating cherry blossoms waiting for you to stare at the sweets with the momentum you''re about to drain. You''re not in awe, nothing. "Fair enough. Lil, sit there." "Yeah. Wow... this is Micah''s room on Earth... Well, if you describe this, it feels like ''girly clarity''." "Describe" or something. Normal Japanese don''t use it. Rhetoric makes me appreciate my room. Did you know clarity was a concept? I don''t know if I know myself. Though it is often said that it looks clear. "Do you see Arim''s room from here? "I mean, if you reach for it, you can open the window." "Heh..." But I''m curtaining now. Anyway, it''s a sorority. You can''t let dreams of being a man show you inside. "By the way, sister. I didn''t ask you what you were going to do at this gathering. Just about means Lil''s coming to see you." "Hmm? Because of today, and I''m going to tell you a very deep story. I can''t let the men hear me." "De... Deep...! Not yet, Ip, you and I haven''t even had a deep kiss. Kid cherry blossoms drink gokuri and spit. Hehe, I wonder if we can talk about this. "Wow, the salami is delicious." "Lil, I thought you liked it, so I prepared it for you." "Thank you, Sakura" Oh, Lil hasn''t even worn it for me. Because it''s a sorority, you want to talk more than just eat. "By the way, we all talked about why we started dating boyfriends quite a while ago, didn''t we? "Wow, we talked about this." "I also heard your sister is not unexperienced." I wonder why you remember that. ... maybe a little bit more. "I remembered.... but I''m not like I was back then." "Not like before again? "Yeah. Oh, you can''t tell people, can you? "Wow, I won''t." The three of us were stuck in the middle of this room. Just in case you hear voices over there, it''s embarrassing. "So, what''s the difference? Sister." "Frequency." "Or... times...! Still uber cherry blossoms open their eyes. Lil, you''ve been through a lot, you seem calm. "Wow, I''ve had quite a night out with the show since then too... how''s Micah? "Sort of... pretty much!? "I am..." Write detailed numbers in a ballpoint pen in a notepad that was nearby. Both hands and feet are too many to count. I''ve already decided to blow this up today, so I''m surprised. Everything. "Hih...... sister slut!? "You''re a horrible slut! It''s just love! "Wow, at this pace, maybe once every two days? "Yeah." Pace as Lil said. That''s a quick calculation. No, anyway, I didn''t think my real sister would fool me with a slut. "Cherry blossoms, there will come a day when you will see the virtues of this act too" "Well, I guess so." "Of course I do. I love dreams from the bottom of my heart. Sakura thinks that about you too, doesn''t she? "Well..." Yeah, I think I''ll report it anyway. Take these two... Regardless of the cherry blossom that is my sister, you won''t be able to screw this up if you don''t trust Lil. "And me, even here..." "Phew... yeah!? "Wahun! Nice!" Each reacts differently and is interesting. "So, sister, you''re going to have a baby!? "... I''m just having contraception..." "Where? Where is it? Lil gets stirred up at Norinoli. I knew this kind of story was going to be exciting, with this co. It would suck if I talked to the other kids like this. Yeah, shit. "Hotel." "Wahoo... I invited Shaw to the hotel, too, but he said no." "Really!? What the hell... is that supposed to mean? That muscle Dharma isn''t attractive enough for Lil? 587 Lesson 561: Womens Party (Miho) -2 "What do you mean? I wonder what you would be thinking if you shone. Or I can''t believe I let her invite me in the first place... Well, about 70% of my dreams are invited. "Wow, it seems that staying in a hotel is not allowed under the age of 18.... because we''re police, and if someone sees us, we can''t make it worse." "Oh, I see. If that''s the case." I don''t know what else to do, but did you stop it because the law is really involved? Thank you. I don''t even feel like I have personal feelings. Well... maybe it''s not what I say. "Then you can ask her out at home. There''s a day when you don''t have an uncle or an aunt, right? "On a day without parents...... just the two of us......! "Wow, there is.... I''ll invite you next time... Yeah." Leave the cherry blossoms trembling, now it''s time to succeed. If I say no now, Sho will do something about it. "But hey... I''d be frightened if they turned me down" "You say no if you''re so shooting? "Wow, I invite Mihana once every two days, just like she does. But... he only does it once or twice a week." I see, I mean, they say no twice every three times? Well... but Sho did have a verse with a strong sense of chastity, so maybe it''s tough there. Perhaps it would be normal to think publicly once a week, but in anasm we are quite free, and I think we can do it more often than not. "Once a week...! Shit..." "Are you asking me why I said no? "Yeah, you think it''s tiring to go on for two days? Since then, I''ve asked her out once every two days, but I''m not in the mood..." I''m not in the mood... I really don''t know if I''m in the mood. Even we don''t like being forced to do it when we don''t like it.... I can force you out of your dreams... maybe. Hey, what an exception like me! "Well, that''s all I can do." "Wow, it''s only because we have each other''s consent! I''d always be welcome if you told me from Sho." That''s what Lil says with a little redness on her cheeks. Lovely. The cherry blossoms are already bright red. "So? What are you doing with Sho? "Wow... do you usually? Or... in the middle? "It''s a streamlined story." I want to hear. What''s that muscle Dharma doing... I think having this kind of conversation is just the flavor of a girl''s talk. Well, we have to be pretty close. "... heh, it''s normal... But..." "" But? "Chi, I guess a lot of people mess with my chest a little bit... I''m on my chest, a lot of things... I can''t believe it" That''s a big tit lover (having a dream). As far as you can see, Lil has as much as I do. I think Lil''s is a little big. 5th if you say it in english...! It''s been awhile since, and it could be getting bigger again. "Chest... Yes, Ij...! "A lot? "Yes, a lot of things! I can''t answer any more! I wonder what you''re doing. I can''t believe Lil blushes so much. Well, it''s not in the boulder to step any further, so let''s get off the hook. "Even so, Lil, you have big breasts." "Wow... and my chest hurts lately..." "Oh, does it hurt? "Yeah, tighten up..." I mean, it could be getting bigger again, as I expected earlier. "Measured? "No, I haven''t measured it since I first came into this world" "Now... you were wearing the same size as me, right? "I think so." ... which. "Can I touch you for a second? "Oh, sister...!? "Yeah, Mihana would be nice." "Lil!? I got forgiveness, so I grabbed Lil''s chest. "Ah... ugh... wahoo" Hmm... I knew my hands were obviously bigger open than when I touched mine. I also grabbed my chest with the other hand to try and compare it and I can tell remarkably. This... that is. "Lil, you''re up one cup" "Wow, I knew it? And it was so soft. You''re different from me and Cherry Blossom again. With Alim, of course. "Why did you grow up?" "... to Sho" "Wow, wow! I haven''t done anything here yet! "But what happened over there seems to reflect here... Hey, it actually reflects my studies and stuff." I don''t think my memory and body are the same, but let''s just say that, shall we? It''s fun to have a look at Lil, who''s turning red. "... I wonder if it is" "Yeah, I''m sure he is." "... Wahoo, it''s Mihana''s turn next.... What are you doing? Oh, I thought I was forgotten because I moved on to the chest story. You got an answer, so I have to answer it too... "Normal, normal. I''m older than cherry blossoms in the first place, so there''s only so much I can do." "Really no? "Oh, really! 588 Chapter 562 Mens Guild "Sorry, call it in" "No, that''s fine. I thought Lil was going to go to Mihana''s today." Sho into the house. It may be a long time since Sho came to my house. Until a few months ago, I was here at 1 a week. "So, what are you doing? Boys'' club. "Boys'' party, huh? "Yes, Boys'' Club" I align my shoes so carefully, and when I disturb you, Xiang comes in through the front door of our house with a twinkle. "Look, the Flowers are gathering right now to have a sorority. I''m a member of Anasm." "Yeah, well, then Lil told me." "We''re going to have a boys'' party for a long time." Entering my room, Xiang went to a fixed position (a futon he used to bring into my room). I opened one of my closet drawers and spread out my sweets for virtue. "It''s a boys'' party, you two." "You don''t have a choice. The leaves are flashing at the stock price now. I want to limit myself to people who are involved in anatomy." Everything seems to be particularly busy Monday, Ye. Because playing with cherry blossoms is enough to put you behind. "... Ye Jun Yo, how much money are you making too? I hear you''ve been doing stocks all the time..." "It seems that not only the stock, but also the exchange of foreign currencies, and in the first place, there are quite a few articles developed and patented by the leaves alone..." I wonder how much the savings were. I don''t really talk to you, but I think I''ve heard you talk to your father like, ''I can buy a house and land'' just once. "I knew you were a big genius... IQ How much is it? "I forgot." But it should have been so expensive. Because you''re a genius enough to keep an eye on an international organization. The tissue is also looking into the healed cause of Cherry Blossom''s eyes, and it''s not a bad place. I''m only in middle school, so there''s only so much I can do, but I''m freaked out when I think this is grown up. Perhaps if you hadn''t gone to anasm, you''d be doing all the research to cure Cherry Blossom''s eyes. "Well, it''s a boys'' party today than it is about my brother, so let''s talk about being boys." "I''m talking about being a man. Who talks about being cute or having fun with games? Sure, that''s the kind of conversation that high school boys have over there. "Oh man, meet the man, are you the man in the first place? "Huh? It''s a man! Over here! "I don''t know about it. Even in today''s outfit." Sit tight. Sho will look at me. Look down, look up, look down again. And laugh with your nose. "Hot pants. It''s almost winter, isn''t it? "Uh, okay, it''s easy to move. Oh, if you do, are you interested in my thighs? "I wish I didn''t know your gender." Hmm, but I''m glad you''re honest about this. Everyone else just shut up and watch Giro! As a girl. "Well, if I were really a girl, I''d tell you." "Sorry, I have a wonderful girlfriend named Lil" I don''t know how many times I''ve had this interaction. Never a faggot... no? "So, what are we talking about today after all? If you don''t want to talk, play the game. I brought it here once." "No, it''s a boys'' party today, I want to talk to Nori like a sorority" When I say that, Sho stops perfectly. And I opened my mouth in a disgusting move. "Uh, Maggie? Yabber!" Fine...... I''ll give you a ride. "Maggie!" "Er, what is that? It''s not good! I don''t know! ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ""... ha "" We sighed at the same time. "Hey asshole. You think Mihana or Lil will have this conversation? "You meet the boys..." "That''s why you wouldn''t have to talk in such a disgusting way. hahahahahaha" "Ha-ha-ha! No, I can''t stop laughing. Too funny...! "Hino... no, that''s what I want to talk about today, what you think about her" "Phew... the one the girls are doing so well with their boyfriends." "Yeah, yeah, do that one. Come on." Sho put his hand on his chin and began to think. Is it also something to talk about? "Right, so it''s from me, okay? Really to Lil." "Are you unhappy with Lil? "... I''m human, and Lil is human. No matter how much we say we love each other, we can only be unhappy with each other." "Hmm, well..." Even though Miho and I have always liked each other, we can''t deny that there was a bad part (from Miho, where I play games all the time). "So what''s your dissatisfaction with Lil ''Shang?" "... I don''t know what to say" Put your arms together and sigh. Hey, what''s this air? Do you really think if I shook it, I''d be very dissatisfied with Lil? Sho finally opens his mouth. Its contents are __________ "... Lil''s too cute." 589 Chapter 563 Mens Guild-2 "Are you unhappy that Lil is too cute? "Disgruntled... or anxious." I don''t know what to say. It''s good because she''s cute. In fact, Lil is an unfortunate handsome... Ikezan said he doesn''t look inferior even alongside us. So I said, "Well, would you be inferior if the other girls were in line with me or Miho?" And I said, "You would? ''And I was so answered. "What are you worried about?" "Hey... one day my toothpick won''t work like this." "Uh..." Even Sho is an old man. No, I can only assume that''s what I saw it for. With that, I''m already close to Lil, who has a physical relationship with her, so it''s not strange that such anxiety should arise. "How much pace is it now? "It''s Monday with anasm. Not yet over here... napping or kissing or anything, that''s all I do." "So how much pace do you think is dangerous? "Every day¡­ or every two days" "... eh" Shit, me and Mika do it every two days. Basically, beautiful flowers come and go tempting, but sometimes I ask you to do it. If I''d done that over and over again, I''d have gotten more frequent every other day sometime. "Sho, it''s very hard to say." "What? "Me and Mika, once every two days." "Ma... seriously? "Seriously." Sho looks surprised when he opens his eyes. I can''t help it either. "Is that... is something okay? "It''s been extended since I was properly prepared, and I''m fine. Do you think it''s harmful? "Yes... no..." Sho ate a piece of rice noodle that was spreading. But I can see your face is upset. "Oh well... maybe over here..." "Yeah. Me and Mika graduated from kids" "Oh, seriously..." I still remember that day. With beautiful flowers that your body is able to... It was nothing like anasm. "I don''t know what to do... I..." "What''s Lil saying? Are you satisfied once a week? "No, I get something every two days" "Is that what you''re saying no to? "... I guess not" Sho is kind of weak without the pattern. I see, this is making me nervous. "Why are you saying no?... If you''re saying no because you''re anxious, you should probably say you''re braking yourself." "Yes, no... that''s not all. I... don''t like it." "Lil? "No, that''s definitely not true! I love Lil!! Sho once again said that he raised his voice without even being in the pattern. How much influence does Lil have on Sho? And I wonder if I know. "Shh... Lil''s here next door too..." "Ah... did you hear that? "But I love you. I''m not embarrassed to be asked. I''m not in trouble. Don''t worry about it." "Oh, yeah." Something''s bothering me. Muscle Dharma sat back down again. "So, if you love me, why don''t you say no?" "... as I said earlier, I''m about to lose my reason.... I don''t like that." "Reason won''t work. Lil, you''re in the middle of Sho''s type." "Oh." I answered without denying it lightly. Maybe you don''t need to hide it because Lil already knows about it. "So you understand. You''re a lil ______" "Oh?" I''m going to ear punch you. I was a little surprised by the content. "Seriously? "Seriously." "... but you also did beautiful flowers, didn''t you? "Are you serious?" But you''re pretty daring, too, Lil. Perhaps'' pleasing the show ''comes first, and that''s why you''re acting. "So, have I even asked you out once? "Hey." "..................... seriously? "Seriously." Even Xiang answers as if it were natural. Is this guy really going to stay this way? "Is that okay? "Ya sure don''t think it''s a good idea. That''s another part of my anxiety." Oh, you think for now. Steady. "... you, you were a heck of a bitch" "Oh, I''ve noticed lately." I never considered it hectic so far. Isn''t Lil lonely or something? Gummm... "Don''t you invite yourself to say no...? If this is a beautiful flower, you look disgruntled." "That''s right... seriously, that''s what I''m worried about" I see, cute but therefore fighting desire, but the anxiety that the fight itself is strange is the dissatisfaction with Lil. "... Sho That, your dissatisfaction with Sho''s Lil, your dissatisfaction with yourself, right? "Oh, that''s my friend at heart. You got it." Sho looks at this one with a more obviously squishy face than he just did. This is what happens when a human being who has never had a relationship before (and I assume to myself) can have her. "So, what do you want Sho to do? "... sorry to lil on the boulder.... from me over here... Because hotels are not legal... _____" Oh, yeah, I was. I''m in, but are you okay? ... You''re gonna be okay! "______ At home, because there''s a day nearby when my parents aren''t around, I''ll ask" It''s like I made up my mind¡­ that''s what I said in my face before I went to last year''s Interhigh finals. I''ll do it when I''m done, Sho is. The day is near when Lil''s dissatisfaction will also end. "I like that. I''m not trying...! "Oh...! If you have the courage to invite me from you and your anxiety is going to lose your reason, it should be perfect by now. I hope that heals the day that Sho thinks about it. 590 Lesson 564: Womens Party (Miho) -3 "Wow, Phew..." It''s rare for Lil, she''s going to look at me with her jit eyes. So, but it''s really normal! I''m just doing what''s depicted in that scene in the comic strip I have. "Well no. I don''t know what to do from here anyway. Should I refrain from inviting you from me, too? "Is that okay? "Wahoo... I want to feel the warmth of my favorite show, but I can''t help it. If you can''t push it, don''t pull it." "If you can''t push it, I''ll pull it off, Lil..." "Wahun! I''ll remember that." If you can''t push it, I''ll pull it off... and maybe that''s a good idea in Lil''s case. Maybe Sho apologizes for thinking he was poked for his affection. The question of this is whether Lil can stand it. I won''t put it in my mouth because he''s in front of me, but I can tell. Lil ''Chan can hardly do it. ... Not my brother-in-law I could have told you. "And I wonder what Shaw thinks of me" "... they don''t say you like it from time to time? "They say quite a bit. I still care." Sure, Shaw may be hard to understand because I have a fat dream or a cherry blossom tight leaf. "Wow, look at my body and see what you think of my clich¨¦." "Oh, Lil, I was realizing my cliche" "Yeah, since I got here. I''m a wolf and I can''t fix it." I really don''t hear much about the clich¨¦ at school. I guess I only keep it when it''s private. "Um, me, I don''t know if they think I''m sticking around... I''ve been hugging her every day." "Well, isn''t that okay? "Wahu? At least Sho should like Lil ''too, so you don''t think Lil'' the Nice Buddy can be happy to hug you. "Wow... I wish I could ask honestly. But even if I ask too much, they might persist and hate me, and ____________" "I think you should ask anyway when you get home. For example, do you want to whisper from yourself that you like it while holding it? Because of Sho''s character, I''m sure he''ll answer." "I see..." I wonder if this leads me to a conclusion. You''re already... pretty young, Lil! Sho is hard to understand, indeed. But for once, Sho is also childhood friendly, so I know. Once he makes a person romantic, Sho will always like them until he hates Sho. So really, it''s like Lil''s problem has been solved, right? ''Cause it''s impossible for Lil to hate Sho so much that I have a dream that Sakura would hate you. "__________ i love lil!! "Wahoo!? Sho''s words were heard from next door. Oh, with that said, the dreams are gathering, too. I don''t think I''m going to say it for the timing now because I feel like I was saying it back and forth, but it''s getting worse. "Lil, I''m sure you have dreams and Xiang''s words." "Wow... wow, I love you..." "You can''t be hearing our conversation right now, so I think it''s a genuine shout from Sho! I even joined the conversation with cherry blossoms who were upset when I said afterwards. Lil is so happy to moisturize her eyes. "Wahoo... I love Sho too... eh" At this rate, Lil is planning a successful operation over here. I hope Sho doesn''t have to be shy and say no. But I''m starting to feel like I could go if I pushed it out. "You can hug me while I report what I heard when I left." "Wow, I will..." Lil''s eyes are on the maiden''s...! I envy you, what shall I do? I''m dying to flirt with my dreams, too. ... I guess I''ll go to your room later. ... Oh, and if Lil plans to go gnawing with Sho in your room, I''ll try it soon too. "... have you solved your problem? "Wow, I did! "That was good...! Then let''s play today already. Playing games and stuff as well as a sorority is a flavor when you come to people''s homes! "Wow! 591 Lesson 565: Introduction to Destruction One man opened his eyes. And check left and right. "Guard rail......" The boy from different worlds gave a soothing look when he saw the white painted guardrell installed on the road. "Have you finally returned?" Travelling in different worlds, which spanned roughly hundreds of years, was very harsh for him. ''I want to go home'', I''m supposed to just fulfill that many wishes, turning all mankind in the other world into enemies, and even the lashes are about to be destroyed once. I almost destroyed myself¡­ and I managed to return with the help of a girl from my hometown. "Where am I for now? I don''t have a map at hand. But there seemed to be some stuff in this suit that would have been the outfit before it was reprinted into the other world. "It''s just... was it a smartphone" A plate of glowing machinery that I hadn''t touched in years. However, I seem to remember some manipulation methods as to whether this was stained. I can''t exactly look into something crisp though. I opened one of the apps that happened to be in it, one that indicated my current location and gave me a replacement for the map. "Hmm... if something like this were over there, it would be a totally legendary item..." Give me a map of the neighborhood with that in mind. "Hmm?... you don''t seem that far away" From old memories, match the address you were at before you were flown to where you are now. It''s supposed to be an old memory...... but the person hasn''t noticed that the restoration of memory is progressing rapidly by coming back to Earth. "And it''s so dark... is it now... 9pm? Oh, what''s the date!? Even if he had come back, it was important to assume that it had been going on for decades like Taro Urashima. Now that he realizes that, he instantly looks at the calendar in the terminal. "¡­ the next day¡­? Today is the day after that day......" Again, give a deeply relieved look. "You have a decent wallet, and the rest. ¡­ do you want to go home for now" To get to a destination that is only a few stops away by train, walk out to the station first. I thought about a lot of things as I walked. _____ What shall I eat when I return, and make it a bowl of cutlets? Do you want to drink good liquor first before then? _____ It should still have been the circus prep period, let''s take a vacation tomorrow. _____ I would like to thank ''J.J. Ayumu'' soon. It''s a pretty rare surname, so if you use a detective agency or something, you''ll find it soon. _____ What would still be good to thank that girl? The only thing I can give you as a circus owner is a permanent passport for VIP treatment. _____ She also seemed to have some very important friends, should I give her about 3-5 sheets? As I think about it, I see two more houses. It''s getting pretty dark and the name tag doesn''t look good... Also, I don''t see why this house bothered me. "Well today, I had a lot of fun getting all smashed up! Bye!" Looking very healthy from one house, Gatai''s well looking boy came out waving. "Wow, thanks for today! I''ll see you at the girls'' party." From the other house comes out a girl with blue-grey hair close to white. She was a very beautiful girl. Not as good as Alim Nariway. What surprised him more than that was that the girl was very ''anatomical''. It looks as if it came this way from anasm. He clung his own cheek. And I also made the hypothesis that this is not the same place as Anasm or Earth, that it''s a different world. But when you take out your smartphone and check it out and see it, you see it near your hometown. Having had a hard time thinking, he decided not to care anymore, either because he was a fluent Japanese half or because he had studied abroad. "Shh... show! "Lil......" Apparently, the two of them out of separate houses know each other and stare at each other by calling their names. Soon after, however, I saw those two get along, but someplace relatively began to walk in arms, and I reconsidered that they were apparently more than that. "Oops, not if I''m doing this" Beginning, feeling the youth, he walked out. But on the road again, stop that leg. One thing¡­ no, one vault got into my eyes. "Is this...? Shape like I''ve seen somewhere. Very rare for a vault. Turn on the lights on the smartphone to confirm. ¡­¡­ It still was. He looked familiar in this vault. That''s the transfer device that Alim Nariway took out earlier for him. Memories like the one I saw long before that gush up in him. I thought again, I guess this isn''t Earth after all. Something whispered in my head at the same time that the idea turned my head. [Pray, Dodo, and Leader] "What...! He poses as a prayer to God, characteristic of anasm if he is aware of it. At that moment, his consciousness was interrupted. 592 Episode 566: The circus is coming!? "Ohh." "Morning, Lil! At school, Lil and Miho seem to be getting along. Speaking of which, I wonder what the two of you talked about at the sorority yesterday. I''m curious... maybe it''s about us. "So... how about after that? "Wow, nothing''s changed yet. I just couldn''t. I let him dive into Shaw''s futon in the middle of the night." "Well, sleeping together is not always progress..." "Wahun." Apparently you''ve been talking a lot about Sho, too. Sho doesn''t seem to be listening to the conversation right now because he''s talking to Yamakami and the others. "What did you talk about yesterday? I casually decided to listen and see what was going on. But Mihana manages the swell that makes me feel better when I''m unhappy. I guess that means don''t ask. "Don''t be puffy." "Pukku... Pukku" I''ll crush your swollen cheeks. At school... they call me a stupid couple because I normally do this in public, that''s fine. Lil laughs at the sight and keeps talking. "Wahoo! Actually, he promised me he''d go on a date again this week in bed." Speaking of which, I went on a date last week. It was totally awesome, but it was only yesterday that Miho and I grew up in this world, wasn''t it? Surprise. It''s like it''s been two weeks...... what the hell is going on. "Where are you going? "It''s a game center." "Game Center..." I wish I could go to a classic place a little more as a date spot. Amusement parks, aquariums, zoos. No, there''s one thing that bothers me more than that. "But is Sho okay? It''s been a few weeks now. Inter high, isn''t it? "That''s what I asked too, ''We have three times more time than normal people, so we''re fine''" Sure would be nice to practice with anasm. You can make your own robot like the one you gave Shang. Plus, there''s a magic room, so it''s three times better. "Well, have fun." "Yeah! Ah... Mihana" "What? What? Lil invited her to beautiful flowers and whispered something. After a while, Mihana said, ''Good for you! You do your best to ask her out,'' I said. I have no idea what this is about, but let''s just think it was good. "Ah! Hey, Ali and Micah, and Lil" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Sana?" Sanada, the informant, stopped by us. Mostly, when Sanada approaches us like this, it''s time to find out the truth about the rumors, or when you have some good information that you''ve got. Which one is it today? "I got good information! "What? What? "Oh, my God! That Love Long Circus is coming to this city in two weeks, and they''re doing a gig! "Really!? Is there such a good story? I thought it would be like that in a few years or something to reunite with Mr. Kwong. Wouldn''t it be too soon? "Really, right now, in the middle of a tent in the next town. What! "The Love Long Circus...! "You know Lil, too? "I''m just keeping it in my memory... right. Because it''s one of the four biggest circuses in the world." Is it given to Lil until such a memory? I wonder if they even see it as a circus in Norway. "You taught the three of us first, didn''t you? I''m going to teach everyone from now on. Look, it''s a big romance foursome from this school.... perfect for a date, right? "Wow...! Thanks, Sana! "Thanks! I''m reasonably happy with Sanada''s care. Is this the third time the Love Long Circus has come near this town, the first time before we were born, the second time when I was seven or eight years old with Miho, and the third time this year? "According to past information, the advance ticket is 2,800 yen. The same day ticket is 3,200 yen." "It''s okay, I think I can pay for my dreams." "Yeah, me and Sho look fine, too. Let''s ask him out later." Expenditure of 2,800 yen... fairly normal. I guess Sunday or Saturday would be good if I were to go, but the leaves also add cherry blossoms for 6... or I''m just wondering if I''d go in 3 pairs in pieces. Because of this, maybe you should go with 6 people. "Nice... I wish I was your boyfriend too. We''d both like to go on a date to the circus or something... Well, we''re gonna go with the family." "It''s okay, Sana. She''s cute." "... Micah won''t give you any comfort." Well, I do think Sanada would be better, too. If I say something, don''t tell me because it''s going to hurt you this time. "Well fine! Because I have something to tell everyone! Sanada, who regained her mind, broke into what everyone was talking about. Well, I guess I got pretty good information for now. Let''s look forward to seeing Mitsuo over here. Pfft. 593 Episode 567: How To Hang Out (Sho) It was Saturday. I can''t help but be in the club because the Inter High is close. Well, I''m off on Sundays. Mothers who are usually at home as housewives are not uncommonly working from Sunday mornings and until Monday afternoons. This happens a few times a month.... Well, I''m a lecturer in female escort. My father works as usual, and on Sunday, when we get back from our date, we''ll be alone. At that time... you have to invite things from me. When I thought about it, I never invited him directly from me. For the most part, is Lil going to dress fanatically, invite me to the bath, or tell me in person? And I''ve turned them down more or less. Because I''m not in the mood. I''ve already said no once on Earth. Whatever you think, Lil must have some grievances. That dissatisfaction, even though you said you were free to say everything to me, I don''t mean to say it at all. I guess I''m still reluctant. I know Lil''s modest personality but I didn''t realize it. I''m an idiot. You can''t help but be told this is hectic. I''ve only been told by dreams. ... I hope I don''t have to be nervous. Cool, no, I have to ask you out subtly. Yeah, and I got a date out of a dream, too. "Why Game Center? You''re asking me out on Sunday, right? Then there''s more amusement parks and zoos. Come on, there is! ''I was told. Sure it is. No matter how much Lil enjoyed Gessen, it''s too cheesy for a date. ... I had dreams about talking to the boys'' club. No, no, no. I have to get out of my boyfriend. Let''s not even date unplanned anymore. Lil will be happy no matter what I do... so I guess Lil would be very happy if she did something that would please her normal daughter. Be a good boyfriend from someone else''s point of view, let''s make this my challenge. Uh, the six of us were going to the circus next Saturday. I have to tell you I''m off duty this day. "Ohhhhh! My body floated just a little. My body with Lil''s adorable hanging voice.... Right, will they throw it away? No, you were in the club right now. "Sorry to hear that." I paid my feet hard to the point of not hurting instantly. That''s the only way Lil''s out of balance, and I''m gonna rebuild my posture, so, it''s gonna take me a long time to throw it away. "I thought I could finally get one from the show..." "No, I''m glad. You''ve lifted me up a lot." "... still, sort of" I really do. My arms have meat to a healthy degree, but still remain luxurious. Yet I think you can do that if you throw a big man like me. "Mr. Huen, that''s amazing." "Ah, Golissen! Thanks! Golissen praises Lil. I guess I was watching some of that all the time. "Sho, you were thinking about something else, weren''t you? "Whew... did you find out" No, don''t be really careful. Golissen. I thought I was going to get one, but I failed, plus Lil regrets finding out it was just my carelessness. She''s cute, so I put my hands on her head lightly, and she laughed and she was happy. ... a cousin I hugged, but I''m already trying to stop because I''m getting a jealous glance from a few of the people here. "So are you sure you''re okay with Interhi? I just want to say... but I''m not worried about anything about Sho. I''m going to give Mr. Huen a try next year." "Seriously? That''s what the deputy general manager, Ganda, said as a surprise. Well, you know I''m flirting with Lil on Earth pretty well because it''s my neighbor''s class. I guess this guy thinks I''m not self-trained. "Then why don''t you try? "Yes... no, fine" "Um, and besides, as I said before, you still have a completely different movement, Sho. If you''re strong... it''s like you''re not human... trying to deal with a tank or something." Tank hey... I''ve been fighting a lot stronger than that. I mean, you want to say that Golissen looks like he''s got some kind of field experience. That could be true. "Well... it feels like the original unrivaled volcano went even higher. Golissen is right, does Interhigh look okay" Yeah, ''cause I''m not gonna get out of hand on the Inter High. Let me go as far as I can. Let the outsiders... well, it''s normatively magical, but let them take advantage of the experience they''ve crossed over. "You''re too jealous." "Hmm? Really? "Oh. I realize now that heaven is giving me two or three things. So was Judo''s strength up again, but I have a cute, smart girlfriend like Lil..." "Oh, thanks..." "... that''s not all. I hear so much about grades being at the top of the school year, or being abnormally developed in physical education other than art, music, and judo. What happened, you big Harlem demon king?" Uh, is this what it looks like from the side? That''s horrible indeed. But I can''t tell you why. "Well, come on... I wonder why" "Hmm... okay. We''ll keep practicing." We resumed our practice. 594 Episode 568: How to hang out -2 (Sho) "Tired." "Good luck, Tar" Saturday''s club is over and after 3pm. It''s sweaty. Me and Lil just want to get home and take a shower as soon as possible. Well, I have a shower at school, but no one uses it. Wonder. "Lil hasn''t hugged me much since the club." "Wow... I don''t want you to smell me because I smell sweaty." "Right." Because unlike me, who is a man, you''re a girl, and you care about the smell. Exactly. I''m not perverted enough to force myself to smell Lil''s sweat smell that I don''t want to be sniffed either. "Speaking of which, Shaw, have you heard? I''m talking about that vault." "Hmm? Oh, that one" Apparently the neck of the phantom relocation collection had been taken. It wasn''t a dream or a beautiful flower that fixed it, it was another passing person who fixed it. It sounds like Monday, I heard it from a dream today. The only reason I discovered it late was because it was fixed by someone passing by as soon as the neck of the vault was taken. Well, if it was Sanada, you''d know the next day, this. The only place that cares about the Fantasy Transfer Zone is in Lahean. It seems to be famous as a vault where strange phenomena occur. "Why do you take my neck? "I don''t know. Even lil..." "Oh, someone manipulated that one!... Someone must have been hurt this time." ... Was it still in the same eyes as Lil? Or is it just a jerk?... I guess it''s still just flirting if you think that the activation conditions for that weird behavior were an anatomical flow prayer. If that''s the case, it''s a punishing story. Fantasy Transfer Zoo is the real thing with the right contents, so I can''t do that with a lot of fear. Even so, there''s no way anyone else would know that because we only know that. "More than that, it''s tomorrow''s date! You''re taking me to the game center again, aren''t you? Lil says so with a happy face. It''s so cute, but not this time. Will Lil be happy if I make a new suggestion? ... All right. "No, I''m going to go somewhere else" "Wahu? Somewhere else? I wonder where you''ll take me." I''m a zoo or an amusement park or something. I also thought it might be better to have a zoo with both. But on second thought, Lil has a good nose. I mean, I thought it might be a little painful to take you to the zoo. That''s why. It''s an amusement park. "Wahoo! Amusement park. No! Really!?" "Oh, it''s true" "Wow!" Lil bounces like a pimp and a child. Skip rather than jump? Sweaty big breasts shake and e...... no, it''s nothing. "I''ve never seen an amusement park before! No, he''s been there as a memory of the planet, but I''ve never been there myself! "Right or right. Hey, I''ve been talking to Dreams about the date place, and they said," How about just visiting the department store? " "Oh, this Monday''s!... it''s time for Shaw to scream that he loves you." Mozimozi and Lil asked for my face. With that said, you want to see what he looks like. Does Lil have a satisfying look on her face? "Well, I''m looking forward to it! "Are you so excited? "Yeah! I can''t sleep today." I can''t sleep enough... hey. I may not be able to sleep today either. I have to ask you out tomorrow. I don''t know. Instead of making the first time impulsive, like during anasm. Hey, what are we practicing today? It''s an inviting exercise. What if they say no... so you should stop thinking about it. I doubt Lil would say no in the first place. "Hey, if you can''t sleep, why don''t you sleep in my room today? "Wahoo!? Lil stopped moving and originally opened his big eyes wider. "Duh, what do you think? "Please! "Right." Good. If they refused, I''d never tell you again. Then follow me. "That''s it, when you get home and take a shower, it''s about 4: 00, right? You want to take a walk somewhere for about 3 hours" "What''s wrong with you today, Shaw! Glad to hear it! Is this a hallucination? I see Lil moving his tail and ears happily. You see it every now and then, this hallucination. "Show......! Ah." Lil has been trying to hug me but stopped doing that. Then I can smell the smell on my side. Lil is too harsh on his smell, isn''t he? Well, I may not have a choice because I''m a wolf. "Lil, don''t you think I smell sweaty about Lil? I don''t care if you do in the first place... there''s no one around here right now..." "... wahoo... wahoo..." Lil just hugged me for not telling me her body would move on its own. I have a big breast that is moist with sweat and knows better than usual e...... no, it''s nothing. I rubbed Lil''s back. ###### [I''m into flirting, I''m buying time! [What do we do? Read as you go Wait till you''re done buying time Encourage authors] 595 Episode 569 Amusement Park Dating (Sho) "Wahoo, you''re here! "Oh, you''re here" The amusement park that finally came. Lil''s been putting my arms together all the time, but I feel like my heart''s beating... Even as far as I''m concerned, this chest is pounding when she says she just changed the place of her date from a department store to an amusement park. I wonder why. I guess it depends on the location. I haven''t seen an amusement park since she was born. "I didn''t sleep well yesterday after all..." "Really? "Wahoo. Even though I''m excited, it''s an invitation from the show to go to bed, isn''t it? I can''t sleep." I mean, I feel like I''ve been sleeping well for a while, me and Lil. I guess I''ve been sleeping with you all my life in anasm and I''m getting used to it? No, it''s just that we''re still thrilled, but we''re ready to sleep, each other. "So the amusement park looks tough? "... so, but I slept well for 5 hours, so I''m fine! "Right. Then come in." "Wahoo." Theory pays most of the entrance fees to the amusement park (Ip Man). Regardless, I pay the entrance fees to the amusement park and the daily free pass. No, I tried to pay. "Wow, I''m sorry! Well, I don''t think Lil''s going to like that. "Let me pay for these things" "Ya, I have the right money! "That''s not what I meant." "That''s what I mean......? Ha!" Lil noticed or he took a step back at the counter. This is what I want to cool down (Ip talk). I was able to get into the amusement park safely. "Ride from what, Lil" "Hey, what am I going to do? I don''t know about Mr. Mary''s Coke Land! "Is that Marygoland? That''s good." I rode Marygoland as Lil requested. It''s gonna be 16 now. It''s embarrassing for me to ride Marygoland... but it''s weird that it''s not when I ride alone and it''s with her. "Shaw''s a prince to me, so get on the white horse." "Oh, wow." A prince for Lil. Sometimes they say that, but it''s kind of embarrassing. I don''t feel bad. Lil spoke to me excitedly after the ride. A full grin dazzles me. "Wow! That was it, Shaw! "Was it, or was it?" You''ve enjoyed Lil''s first amusement park attraction. "What''s next, Lil?" "Next _______________" ______ ____ __ "The rice for the couple was delicious." "Wasn''t that embarrassing? "A little... eh" Turn the coffee cup around, ride flat through the haunted mansion, stare at each other in the air blanco, not even scared like that on the jet coaster but try to scream. He was having lunch on the food court after a drive in the go cart. It''s a little late because I made riding a ride a priority. "But the coke we had while staring at each other was delicious." "Right." Yeah, Lil looks really happy. "Wahun, happy" I let him bring his neck, and he hugged me to sweeten me. "Right, so am I." "Have a good date with me? "Oh, that''s fun." Rather than having fun... it soothes me when I look at Lil, who is worried about me, or cute? "Oh, shit. What shall we ride next?" "What about the Vikings?" "I''ve heard of it, your stomach is going to be a gnaw. Let''s ride!" _____ ___ _ "It''s time for this." 5: 30pm a little later. It takes an hour to get home, and considering eating out somewhere in the middle of it, it''s the last of the next attractions to ride. "I knew at the end..." "You''re a Ferris wheel, right? "Wahoo! It seems the Ferris Wheel here is very long." Did you also get on the Ferris Wheel last time you came here on a date last week with Hayashi and Mihana? I guess I snuck inside on it. ... it''s our turn next. "A little lined up, but you got a ride." "Oh. Don''t go up there" Sitting next to each other in a Ferris wheel room, turn around and see the background. While Lil was looking out, I saw Lil''s side. The sunset light is in good shape and makes Lil feel unusual again. ... I hugged Lil. "Wow.... show, eheh" "Lil... I like it" "Me too. I''ve always liked you." Lil comes back with a hug. It''s an unusual embrace, but profoundly remarkable, warm. "... you''ve been near the sky for some time." "Oh, yeah" "... show..." Lil meditates his eyes. I understood what Lil wanted me to do, and I kissed him. Lil opens her eyes the moment she kisses, for the result of her eye contact. Without worrying about that, in an empty, airborne chamber space, me and Lil interacted with each other mouth and tongue. You were right to come to the amusement park. Oh, I can''t say I was right or anything. "... hehe" Release your lips. Lil illuminated by the sunset. It''s kind of very fantastic, and it''s going to disappear out of sight even now. Do I feel that way because Lil is a resident of another world or because I let him die once? I don''t know, I don''t know, but I''m not letting go anymore. I hugged Lil. 596 Episode 570: Finally. "It was fun today." Lil laughed nicely. Does it make me smile like this when I think about the place of my sook date? Lovely. And I''m having some tension myself. Oh, I can''t help but love Lil today. We enjoyed the amusement park and dined in a restaurant on the way home. Whatever, I''ll pay for the restaurant meal. The money was fine because I was paying for part-time work during the summer vacation. I''m glad I saved it without using it. Needless to say, Lil tried to say no, but when I said "let me pay," he pulled me back. "Wow, can we do this kind of date again? "You bet. Let''s go whenever we have time." "Eh heh." I''m gonna hug you in the arm. As much as I always wonder if you''re deliberately putting it on your chest... soft _____ Well, it''s good anyway. "I guess there''s nobody else here today but us when I get home? "Oh, yeah, but" Yes, it was too much fun and I completely forgot. No one home today, just the two of us. It is also a great opportunity. As a matter of fact, I''ve been secretly re-bedding since yesterday, cleaning the room (though not originally scattered), in the drugstore...... buying that... something dedicated. Anyway, I''m ready for a lot of things. I left it up to Lil in anasm. That would be no more standing up as a man. But... I was so embarrassed to buy supplies. That embarrassment sucks. That''s why I have to buy it. "Wah... wah..." Lil is mozzled as she blushes.... If Lil keeps telling me again, I have a plan. It''s embarrassing but we have to hurry. "Hey, Lil." "Hey, dude, what a show...! I stared at Lil''s face. Lil stared at me with her cheeks red as she stared at my face. "Come on, it''s today. When you get home, there''s nobody there." "Oh, yeah." I repeat Lil''s words. I''m half nervous too... But I am determined. I''ll tell you. "Lil... today, why don''t you come to my room? "Go, go...! Kokukoku and the Lil that moves his neck. Would I have told you what I wanted to say? I don''t like it if they normally think I''m sleeping with you again. But... it''s outside now, and it would be nice if Lil actually came to the room. ¡­ let me just include the words. "Hey, it''s just before bed. Not since I took a bath. ¡­ but come early." ¡­¡­ Yeah. " Lil nodded, holding him in my arms. ______ ____ __ "Here he comes." An hour after I got home, Lil came to my room in her sleeping clothes. I''m still mozzled. This is the real deal. "... come next door" "Wahoo." Lil sits next to me in bed. Keeping my body close and my head on my shoulder. It''s supposed to be our shampoo... it smells amazing. Plus if I hold him like this, he looks soft... "You had a great day." "Yeah!" I will say the words I have said many times again. Come on, me. Keep the conversation going. Lil''s head is stroking over his shoulder for now. Sarah. "Lil" "What''s up, Shaw" "............ I like it" "Yeah." Oh...... I can only say the same thing!? Calm down, calm down. I have to say what I want to tell you. "Kiss... may I" "You''re welcome." Yeah, let''s start with a kiss. Me and Lil overlaid our lips. I try to move my tongue as soon as I overlap my lips. Accepted. Second deep kiss today. Sweet no matter how many times you do it. If we thought about timing each other and talked about our lips, we were connected by threads made of saliva. "... chest, can I touch it" "... yeah" I reach for Lil''s chest as declared. These two hills that we have already touched over and over... I haven''t experienced it this way. My hands are soft and heavenly even when I touch them over my bedtime clothes. My hands are big, but it''s amazing how I can still not grab everything.... and tense softness.... Well, I''ve never touched anyone else''s, so I can''t compare the stiffness. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Be silent with each other. I looked Lil in the eye. Lil snorts. The recognition was obtained. ... start unbuttoning Lil''s bedtime clothes one by one. The only thing on top was my underwear. ... In other words, I won''t have a choice but to stare at you.... what choice do we have? "Wahun. Shaw... I think I''ve got one big chest." "Oh, really?" "So will you like me more? "Well, he likes Lil, regardless of his chest." Lil shut up when he said that. My face was bright red from earlier and I don''t even know if it''s lit. I feel like I''m telling you to keep going fast with your eyes. "Then I''ll go on" "Wow, that''s good." 597 Episode 571: Whats your day off? (Mika) "Morning, Lil." "Morning!... Micah." Monday. We''re all going to see the circus this Saturday, but yesterday... it must have been important. Between Lil and Sho. Lil and Sho have been attending school together, as usual, and when Lil saw my face, she flew over here first. "How''d it go? That''s all I ask. Lil was embarrassed and mozzled, but he answered right away. "From the show... they invited me... eh" "Good for you! I can''t believe you invited Sho from Sho what would have been a success if Sho had agreed... I have to say a great success. I guess I thought it was bad for boulders. Or was it a dream that advised me? Although I don''t mind either. Oh, yeah. I don''t care how many nights you say we spent together, like when I and Had a dream were still ubers, until we were naked each other, but it might be over before the end. Let me ask you something. "So..." "So?" "Did you get to the end of it properly? "Wahoo! Whispering so in her ear, Lil nodded cocklessly. Oh, that''s right, on the boulder. "Then it''s a little rough today..." "Not sloppy, but I''m glad today isn''t physical education." That''s right, it''s a tiresome thing. Lil checked her surroundings before crouching her arms and face on my desk. And make your lips a little sharp. "Wahoo. I want a kid with Shaw soon. I''m still a student, so I can''t." "But we have to wait a long time, don''t we? Marriage itself. Although we may be able to do it right now in anatomy, Sho is going to be a career team too." You''re completely trying to carry on Sho''s father''s trail, aren''t you? When it comes to manhood, it could be manly. There were dreams, especially those of the future. But there''s still a big deal to do as Sho''s dream comes true. "I don''t know the details either, but I have to leave grad school, or I''m getting married from 25... and even if we make kids together at that time, we have to wait another nine years, right? "Wow... 9 years. I''ve had... hard times for 10 of my 16 years, maybe in a moment." "Is that what you think?" Lil giggles. If you''re showing this smile to Sho so often, Sho won''t be able to reach the other girls anymore. ''Cause it''s too cute. "Wahun! Besides, while you''re in college, I think you and I can go on a summer vacation, and... things like yesterday aren''t hard because I think we have a lot of chances." "Well, sure. I''d like to get married soon and have kids, but I''m happy to be with him first." "Yes, yes! Whether I''m going to be dreaming about going into the design system because of my wedding, or making it a more difficult profession because I can study like a genius, I''m going to do my best to support you and stay with you forever. "Wow, I was happy anyway, yesterday..." "Fine, I should have entered my dream room yesterday too" Yeah, I knew I should have. There are still contraceptives left. Saying the cherry blossoms well, Ye kicked them out to your room, alone with dreams...... And I thought, "Yesterday I went out with a dream and Ye, my family." No, I can''t believe you forgot that. "Wow, you didn''t break in? "... I just remembered, I was out" "I can''t help it." "By the way, Lil hasn''t gone out with the Fire House yet? Are you busy with your uncle? That house has been busy for a long time. Sho missed you at one time...... you never said that, speaking of which. On the contrary, I had great respect for you. You''ve been helping people for a long time, and you''re on the side of biological justice. "Sounds like it. I just had a date with Shaw." "Oh." "Micah''s not going out with her family? "Of course I will! When was the last time I went out? When I was still blind to cherry blossoms, right? Yeah, it was a lot of trouble, but it wasn''t fun. "But you haven''t been anywhere in a while." "Oh well.... yeah, speaking of going out, let''s go out for six this Saturday! "Yeah!" And I think I''ll go out with my family on Sunday. ... the same way you think Ye, you''ll try to show Cherry Blossom what you''ve never seen before, but your father and mother. But it''s big to be able to show you the circus. Cherry blossoms are loved too. I love you too. It''s natural, isn''t it? "Oh, Lil, it''s time to start your homeroom." "Wow, you''re right! I''ll see you later! Lil went back to the seat next to Sho. 598 Episode 572: Were going to the circus. "Ready? "I already have, brother." That''s what I said with an extra look that I just said leaves would be normal while holding a handbag. "I wonder if I don''t have to help Sakura with her luggage today? "Also, that''s enough. He''s blind." I sometimes help Sakura make her luggage when she goes out somewhere. I just feel like I''m baking too much care, and even if I needed to, I feel like I should leave that to Miho, but the leaves moved out the window and went out of my way to help. Sakura at the time was about to put in the insecticide that was next door for some reason, mistakenly calling it a water bottle while she was happy to say, ''That''s about as much you can do for a boulder''... and I''ve seen scenes like that. I thought so...... I figured it would be nice for Ye to help you out. "By the way, Ye, I''m going to see the circus today, but what do you think of Ye? "Hmm? What? "Look, you can show Cherry Blossom something good. You said it as a delight when you had a previous date. How do you feel today? "Uh... oh..." Leaves opened his mouth looking a little embarrassed as he pounded his cheek with his index finger. I guess that means I''m going to say something that I thought Cherry Blossom would say. "I think it was good. I didn''t see it in the past." "Not before... it was only about my first year or so since Cherry Blossom went blind. But Ip''s about 5, too, right? You remember that? "I remember you." "Well, do you remember Leaf?" My genius seems to have memories since he was in his stomach. I can''t help it. And in retrospect, the leaves have really been working for Cherry Blossom for a long time. Yes, I remember! I''ve been protecting Sakura since she went blind. Sure, since the day after Sakura got back from the hospital. Are the two still 3 or 4 at that time? Leaves are also equivalent to trying to protect their future lovers at 3 or 4 years old...... I can''t believe I''m thinking about it now. But I would have definitely done the same thing if Miho had the same eyes. Yeah. Speaking of which, aren''t you diagnosing tissue today? I''m doing research on the leaf brain. I don''t know if tissue does it on Sundays. I see Saturday every two weeks. "No, I had it turned another day. Me and Cherry Blossom." "Oh, well, you''re right." That research institute has been looking at leaves ever since they were born. It has been 14 years, but has it produced any results? I kind of don''t feel like I''m trying to pull leaves into that tissue in the future. Whoa, time, I guess. "Then it''s time to go outside. Shoda''s about to come." "Right." Me and Leaf went outside. At the same time, the door next door opens, and Mizuka and Sakura come out of it. "You look cute today! "That''s the kind of dream I have! "" Eh heh heh "" You know, they might say what you''re doing, but this is me and Miho, so I can''t help it. By the way, how are the leaves and cherry blossoms doing? "It''s definitely been about 10 years since the circus" "That''s right. In those days, cherry blossoms..." "Yeah, I was just enjoying the sound." Did you just enjoy the sound? I knew I had to look at it as a circus, so I was wondering if it was tough... I mean, that''s right. Sakura remembers about 4 years old, too. "But I can see it well today." "Yeah, great! Ye stroked Cherry Blossom''s head laughing happily from there. Sakura will happily accept that again. I used to say I don''t like being stroked, but I can''t believe I''m actually happy the other way around right now. You were covering up the lights, weren''t you? "Ah, cherry blossoms are good. Ayumu!" "Yes, sir." "Eh heh." I stroke Miho''s head too because it''s been here. As always, my hair is sarcastic and beautiful. "... what is this" "Wow, why the tournament?" Turn your face to the one who speaks from the beautiful flowers that hug me with delight as I narrow my eyes. Looks like Sho and Lil were here sometime. "Show! Me too! "Oh." Why did Sho and Lil also participate in the tournament? An unusual sight of three couples continuing to stroke her head in front of the house. It would look that way from the side. Because it doesn''t have to be seen from the side. "... it''s time to go? Yes, the leaves cut me out three minutes later. Good, I was just getting unstoppable. "Right, let''s go" "Ah... Yeah, come on! Mihana gave an unfortunate look with her hands out of her head, but she immediately smiled and got on with the leaf proposal. Looks like Shoda stopped too. But each of the six of us, three pairs, now arms together and start holding hands. That''s how I started walking side by side with Mihana, Ye and Sakura first, and Sho and Lil two rows and three at the end. 599 Episode 573: Going to the Circus 2 "I knew you were amazing." "A great guy to just buy a ticket for the day. I''m glad you bought your advance ticket." I even got to a place where I could see a circus tent for the Love Long Circus. The ticket office has a row of long snakes, as well as a row of long snakes on the road to enter. I was going to be out in time for Part 1, but apparently I''m going to be seeing Part 2. "Well no. Let''s line up." "Wahun." Show the circus receptionist''s sister six upfront tickets, and we''ll line up at the back of the line. A guy wearing a suit like a gymnast wearing a leech around his neck has a placard that says, "It''s the back of the line, the first part is full, so it''s from the second part." "You were right to bring sweets." "Hey!" And the mobile battery because the smartphone needs to go out of charge? I can''t get there if there''s something I can''t see depending on the location, so it''s cheap but there are binoculars and stuff. It''s lunch time at the end of Part 2, so I didn''t bring lunch... there''s no such thing as that. Mizuka, Sakura, and Lil said they''ve probably made two lunches each. Yeah, three of us guys are happy. After watching the circus, sit in a nearby park chair and eat! I need you to do an arn or something. Could it be a lunch exchange? "Wahoo... I feel tons of gaze...! "That''s the usual." "Right." People have been watching us for a long time. Especially now that we even have Lil. We''ll be watching. Plus when it comes to cherry blossoms and leaves, I''m already a celebrity because of the inspiring document show. You have no choice, do you? "This, you can see so much, I knew it" "Has it been since we welcomed Lil out there all six of us? Cherry blossoms, get used to it. Especially since you''ve been on TV twice, and that''s what''s echoing." "Heh..." Speaking of which, I heard from Sanada and Ikezan. Online: ''Talk about a girl who was blind being a beautiful girl every 10,000 years! It seems to be talking about something like'' Genius childhood taming to care for, Ye Jun (14), too good-looking in character and face ''(currently in progress). Hey, it''s hard to have a brother or sister-in-law as a celebrity. "Well, whatever happens, I''ll definitely protect you." "Kah... kah...! Well, I''m glad to hear that." "Yeah." Maybe it''s because we look good or because the leaves are famous, but maybe it''s because people usually flirt with us. That was a good idea. But I can''t stand hugging you outside, and I can''t help it. "Wow, let''s play a game of smartphones" "You''re the one who can play for six." In the meantime, it''s that there''s Sho who''s becoming so monstrous that there''s no one to beat in Japan, and don''t worry about what''s around him. We started to communicate and play with the smartphone app games just like Lil suggested. Well, it''s just a tramp. "... wahoo, it''s a revolution! "Oh!? Seriously." "... then" I can''t help it because it''s usual for all the leaves to fall out of first place just now. Looks like Part 1 started while I was doing this. There are two hours for one portion (10 minutes for a break on the way), and 30 minutes for each portion. I mean, we have to wait until Part 2 for 2 hours and 40 minutes like this. But instead, we''ll be pretty much the first to get inside when the second part starts. All six of us can sit in front of the free seating booth. "It''s been two hours and 40 minutes... we can''t be playing cards all the time." "But soon enough, isn''t it? If you''re playing." "Mana." All the people in until we get into the first part, and we wait in front of the tent. I don''t buy anything from the store or the seller that comes around because I''ve already brought drinks and treats.... No, Sakura is buying stick-pushing candy. "Oh, look at that! Awesome queue! Looking at those who spoke like that, apparently the TV station was here, and there was an announcer with a microphone and a photographer with a big camera. "Let''s do an interview and see! Oh, don''t this stream come this way... it''s coming... "May I interview you? Here we go. By the way, we''ve been interviewed all over, including Sho (you can get caught up in me). I can answer whoever asks... but right now, if you''re this guy. "Ahhh!? Could it be from that document...! I knew you were going to the Yeats. "This is the son of an international student and his pickup who came in that example system! What the hell is this mentz" If you think so, the photographer is whining about that too. Oh, my God, is it just me and Miho who aren''t paying attention? Well, until now, it''s just me and beautiful flowers. ____________ "Wow...! There''s also that ''industry killer''..." "Oh, it''s true! Those two people are turning down industry intervention..." After all, all six of them have something to talk about. Yeah. In any case, I''ve never heard the common name before. 600 Episode 574: Going to the Circus -3 "Thank you for your response to the interview! That''s what Mr. Announcer said as he bowed shallow. By the way, the celebrity leaves are now the main answer, and occasionally someone just mixes up about two words with it. As far as the faces of the staff and the photographers were concerned, I felt like they were going to be used for all the scenes, so I was careful not to say anything weird. "Hey, it''s been a while." After the interview ended and a few of them left here unfortunately, one, the greatest of those organizations, came here. "Uh... it''s been a while" I know Me and Mihana very well about this guy, Sho has only been involved once, and part of Ye and Sakura''s interview was with this guy. He''s such an interview director. "By the way..." "I refuse." "Yeah, right" This guy''s not even a scoutman, but he''s always asking me out. Well, he pulls back as soon as I say no, so he''s a lot better. "Hey... honestly, if all six of us could get into the TV industry, we could make a lot of money over here. No, not me, but up there." "More worrying than that, the photographers and the assistant directors just said something about us called ''industry killing''..." Mihana asked this guy what I cared about, too. "Oh, yeah. You guys don''t look better than the actor or anything. Well, once a thousand beautiful girls and sisters online, or" once a thousand beautiful girls, there was another one in the neighborhood "is often an article..." "Oh, me too? "Me too!? "Oh, you didn''t know that, did you? Oh, my God, we''ve never been on TV... and I''d be lying if I told you, it''s an interview or something. You''re so ordinary that I was a little fooled by leaves! I don''t know if they were stealing it. Well, that''s always the case. Only for us. "Plus if I make you guys industrialists, I''ll make hundreds of millions... and I''m pretty sure if I suck, I''ll make trillions of dollars. But I keep saying no, so they say ''industry killer''.... Ah, this is the time. I''m going back to work, but just think about it.... You don''t need a business card anymore. Bye." The director went back inside an earlier line of coverage. Me and Mihana sighed, and Leaf, Sakura, and Sho didn''t look particularly surprised with the usual look on their face. But Lil... "Wow, wow... a skirt! It''s a very nascent reaction. "Lil, you were being scouted right now, too, right? "Wow wow!!? Seriously!? "Haha... you''re serious, that''s what" He did say all six of them. Well, Sho looks like a good-looking action actor himself, and Lil is now the kind of beauty that eats into number two at school (for some reason, it seems to presuppose "except for dreams"). "I''m not that cute...! "Look at reality, look at reality." "Wow, wow." His face turned bright red and jumped into Sho''s chest. And Pull-Pull is trembling. Something funny about being like a frightened jean dog... Well, during this waiting period, I was able to talk about it to a lesser extent than I have free time, so should I say that the interview was good? "Ha ha... at this rate, the audience of the circus is about to nominate all of us." "Oh no... something''s going to happen" I''m telling you that leaves are going to be something serious, and that probably hits me. "... two more hours or wait time" "You still have that much" Having settled down somewhat other than Lil about the interview earlier, we laid down our seats and started eating there spreading sweets. I''ve got a lot of other families who do that. "Ah! Longheart, you! That''s what one young girl shouted in the rear. Longheart, you and I are mascot characters in this circus, well, it''s called clowning. I''m not sure about my original face because it''s so thick makeup, but it''s a pretty active clown who''s on a golden show when it''s an occasional TV lunch show or a circus in the metropolitan area and promotes it just by tellup without any talk. On the contrary, I post videos on video sites and the official website of the Love Long Circus with titles like ''Love Long Your Everyday''. It seems that all plays are fundamental to exceed 1.2 million. That''s why I''ve never watched the Love Long Circus circus, but you know Longheart... what a lot of people. "Oh, it''s true! Longheart, it''s you! "Longheart kun! I wonder what the service is while you keep the customers of Part 2 waiting. Longheart, did you come out? He''s standing a little further than this long line of snakes, showing off his Baku spin. Of course I applaud every move I make. Not that much of a fan right now. The six of us all get into it and applaud like the rest of us. It''s like I''m attracted to you by my skills. That''s amazing. Shit. Longheart, you have begun a simple easy ball. [M] Turn up, throw it pompous, I know it''s a wax, but it''s dangerous. ...... hmm? Speaking of which, Longheart, it''s like I''ve seen the faces of the people in you somewhere... 601 Episode 575, Mr. Longheart. I wonder where it was... no, I don''t know because clowns are thick makeup after all. That doesn''t sound like Mr. Kwong. I can''t imagine that from Mitsuo''s dandy type face. Oh, now Mr. Longheart, I''ve started turning plates. I put a white plate on it with one stick and started spinning it in circles. But I guess it''s wazzy, but the dish turning fails. ''Ahhh...'' a discouraged voice just happened for a moment that I wanted to see. Lil and Sakura are mixed up as one of those voices, by the way. But there''s a circus. The moment the dish hits the ground, whether it was made of rubber or not, it reflected with Pawn and came back to you, Longheart. "That''s amazing. This is highly skilled. I''ve been thinking about getting it back on hand." "It is..." The circus is amazing... Clearly, it''s the second time that Miho and I have been together, but I''ve forgotten what happened 10 years ago, almost anything but intense. It''s fresh when you see it in front of you. Applause and applause. Of course I applaud. "Oh, I think I''ll still do something! "That''s a good service." Mr. Heartlong, now I''ve taken out something like a dart. A member of the team who was a seller just now appears farther than you, Hart Long, with five swollen balloons floating from your hips on the bread. I see, you break that one. "Do you divide that one from that distance? It''s going to be easier for us right now." "It reflects some of the effects of my skills over here. You can''t compare it to us, Leaf! Pfft!" "Stay, don''t inflate your cheeks... because I know..." "... eh" "Puhi-kun" My swollen cheeks have been purged of air by the hands of beautiful flowers. Is that balloon gonna crack like this, too? "Oh, I failed..." 1st shot, that''s what Lil shouts. Well, let him do it, right? And the second shot failed the same way. So, third shot! "Ooh!" Finally one of the darts hit the balloon and cracked. Heartlong, you are jumping to look happy with Piong Piong. He also hit the fourth shot. The balloon breaks after making a light noise with the bread. "Oh, it seems to increase the distance." Lower the seller back and lower than your original position, Longheart, you dart again. Quite a long distance. Well, I guess it''s still long enough to take a good look at it on TV or something. And I held it in my hand and threw it at the same time. Brilliantly two balloons broken in one go. "Wahoo! That''s amazing. Now! "Oh, that feels like a circus! Yeah, it''s amazing to throw two at the same time and hit both, even though it seems difficult to just hit one. But when I remembered, I usually watched this on video or TV. Although not at all because I see it raw. "Do you increase the distance even further?!? That''s what one of the audience shouted. Longheart, you let the seller go further back, and back off quite a bit yourself. It''s getting a lot closer to us. "No, this won''t be possible for a boulder" That''s what Sho says. I''ve been commenting a lot on something earlier, and Sho seems to be enjoying it a lot. ... I noticed a lot of discomfort and zoomed in on my smartphone camera to see the seller. "What''s wrong, have dreams? Where you succeed, you take it to a video? "Yeah, well..." If it''s not in the venue, the general public will be able to shoot. But I''m more concerned about this discomfort than that. I think the staff is surprised, too. I feel... or I actually did. The seller himself, the collaborator of this offering, is surprised. Longheart from Far Wind Looks like the rest of the crew are soooo surprised by this distance regulation of yours for some reason. I can see it''s not a look I can make. Are you trying to do something you weren''t planning...? Longheart, you began to spin grunge and arms wildly. And when the baseball player took a form like when he threw the ball, he threw a darts needle. The darts needle flies away properly without stalling, eventually hitting the seller''s balloon, which is pretty far away. So I finally stopped moving. "Wow that''s awesome!!! I get a big cheer. No, that''s how I want to scream myself. It''s amazing, it''s really amazing! It arrives at that distance! Pasha Pasha the photo, take the video Tori. If you look at the crew again, you have a seriously pompous look. I knew it wasn''t a meeting. I didn''t even realize that my body was surprised, and now I took a balloon for pink art out of my pocket, Mr. Longheart. Attach it to the nozzle of something like helium gas that was sitting on your hips and let the pshoo air in. And I twisted it a lot, and, well, I made a dog that could be considered a classic. I tied a string to it, put my hand on my forehead and started looking for the kids. Of course, the kids make an exciting look. Well, we don''t have any childish kids, so you can''t be chosen, can you? How dare you, Longheart, stare at me and stop moving your neck and walk so far with Stasta. And I pointed to Cherry Blossom. Sakura points to herself with a surprised look on her face. The clown nodded. Sakura stepped forward and stood up just as she was called, and received her dog''s balloon from you, Longheart. At that moment...! At that moment! Longheart, you looked at me. No, I''ve seen it twice with a really surprising look... yeah, I''ve seen it three times. And in a voice that I''m surprised but like I pushed to death, I said: "Maybe...... is it Alim!? ######## Dream Habits (n.d. '') < pku- (no) ¡¤ h ¡¤ (¡­) ei > ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) < Puhew You have dreams like this. You are bruised. 602 Episode 576: Head of the Circus Regiment "Huh." I think I have a surprised look myself. When it comes to it, is this the person who loves Mr. Nagamitsu? I can''t believe the head of the circus team is doing a specialty clown...... hmm? Is that normal? "Oh, forget it if you''re different" "Yes, no, it fits" Five other people besides me don''t know what this is about, and besides ourselves, someone else who knows about anasm has appeared confused or confused, and he has this unprecedented look of surprise. Finally, the leaves are going to freeze. "Really... Really! I didn''t expect to see you so soon... God is still there. I''m sorry, I need to talk to you later. Er, yes." Mr. Mitsuo also took the notepad out of his nostalgia, wrote something down quickly and gave it to me. "Please come this far alone in 15 minutes" "Okay! Upon acknowledgment, Mitsuo returns to the customers with a soothing look. Well, this has to be explained to everyone, right? "Brother, what''s that..." "Hmm? Oh, the head of this circus... I mean, Longheart, you''re the one in there, he was going to anasm." "Ha!? I can''t help but forget that most of the five people on this scene are first ears, and you must have forgotten Miho. "What... when did you have a dream... of recognizing someone who came from an anasm other than us..." "Well, you know Miho." "Uh... you know what? "Yeah, I know" Well, Mihana hasn''t been involved at all with Mitsuo since, and it was harder to bring the dead back to life in the first place after that, and I can''t help but forget. "In the kingdom of Mephilado, the devil''s _____" "Ohhhhh!!? Could it be, Mephisto Nanchara! "Yes, yes." Have you remembered? Then it''s quick to talk. "He said he joined the devil''s side because he always wanted to go back to this world, but, well, the king caught him and put him to death," he said. "Yeah, you probably did. So no way." "Yeah. I snuck into the castle, brought home only a piece of my body, and brought it back to life in Amrita." After that, I told the four people who had not yet been able to swallow the content of the story what Mephistophales and a man named Tomato Ai Changkong had been doing. "Hmm, are you okay with letting him go home like that? It could be a crime." "I pushed it just in case when I left, and I think it''s okay because I brainwashed it somewhat..." "Brainwashing..." Oh, Sho''s pulling a little! That''s terrible. All of it. The safest thing is to brainwash after all, right? "But... I didn''t know someone had already gone to anasm before you over 100 years ago. But Mitsuo... I guess it was. This is how they cut the circus on active duty now.... time to be sent, etc. Maybe it''s random" Yes, Mitsuo is supposed to be a person over 100 years old, but he''s the same generation as our parents, no matter what you think. That''s what''s really weird...... I just think there''s randomness in the time being sent, as Leaf said after all. "So you''re saying that we were lucky to be flown in the same time as your sister? "Wow, if the show or everyone had come to another time... I would have told a lot of people by now..." Cherry blossoms leaned against beautiful flowers, and Lil hugged Xiang with an anxious look, both accepting it. "Even if it was fate or something for Lil to meet Sho, it seems inevitable for us to meet her." "Right, Ye. I feel that way, too." The watch showed that it had been 15 minutes since Mr. Kwong noticed me. Longheart, about you. The little show by Mr. Mitsuo is already over. "Well, I''ll be there." "... should we all follow? "No, I''m deeply involved with that guy, and all I can say is beautiful flowers, so stay in line with them all. If they all leave, it''s from behind again. I''m going alone for now." "So is that. Okay." Mihana is kind of worried about looking at this one, but I don''t think there''s anything to worry about. I''m leaving the five of us, and I''m walking on the map that Kofu wrote so succinctly. After a while I saw something like a different office from this circus tent. After all, there are a lot of members around. One handsome half or someone seen coming from a foreign country noticed me and approached me. "What''s the matter, pretty lady there? Are you lost? I knew girls would see me, right? Well, I don''t care about that now. "No, the... Ae Nagamitsu called me..." "Mituo! Did the captain call you?!? Yeah, with that said, on the way home to entertain the people in line earlier, I said, ''My precious guests are coming now, so let them through when they come. You said you were a hell of a beautiful girl, so I''ll know when you get here,'' but you meant you! Fine, let me show you around, this way." I''m supposed to be led by this guy. 603 Episode 587: Head of the Circus Regiment -2 "Hey Dancho! The girl I was telling you about is here! Is this the captain''s office? It''s more qualitative than I thought.... Well, maybe it''s natural because we''re moving people around. You were rewearing clown makeup, Mitsuo was sitting in front of the mirror. "Sorry, thanks for the guide" "That''s okay. I can''t believe the captain knew Angel like this in the corner, too, sir! Did you find it while you were out yesterday? But in Japon, I thought you said that dating Misenen was an encore? Eh, assistance... I''m a man. I''m a man. I''m a woman. I would never do that! "No, because I really just knew him and I had a few errands to call him" "Heh! Soukai, that''s fine. Then I''ll go back." The members who guided me left this place. "Excuse me, hang it there" "Yes." I don''t know if it''s for customer service, but I sit in a wooden bench. Mr. Kwong cut up his makeup and sat in the pipe chair in front of him. Your face remains clown, of course. "Speaking of clowns, don''t you have to appear at a milestone in the offering...? I''m a little worried, so I''ll ask. "Don''t worry about that. It''s a little long to be gone right now. You still have about 15 minutes." "Really?" Gummy, don''t feel weird when you see the clown talking about something serious that you just put aside. It''s just extra famous for TV and stuff... "Excuse me, excuse me before I talk to you, but take a cigarette" "What... oh, go ahead" When Mitsuo retrieved the box, he pushed the edge and tried to retrieve the cigarette. But the cigarette didn''t come out just fine, but it was fired in the face of Mr. Kwang as if he was planting it in a spring. "Aite." "Hehe hehe" I laugh unintentionally at the purposeful clown. "I was supposed to be back yesterday." "Really...! That means Mitsuo was sent to Anasm..." "Yeah, on Earth''s date, that means yesterday." Someone sent yesterday was 100 years old for us¡­ is this the one called Time Paradox? That''s scary. "Hehe, but thanks to you, the clown of the circus... and all my arms, memories and experiences as a captain are back together." "Oh, I know! Anasm and Earth... memories and all that, but it feels different again." "Yes." After all, Mitsuo too. Even though I''ve been in anasm for a long time, I think I remember how to use electronics. That''s strange. "... and I got ahead of the story about it. Welcome to our circus, Mr. Alim Nariway! "Eh heh, that''s a real coincidence! "I don''t know if it''s planted anymore." But when they call me Alim over here, I react with the name of the game''s account. Well, is it okay if I get used to it? "I... how can I thank you..." "Again and again, don''t commit any crime here." "The death penalty has gone a long way. I know a hundred things." But if you think you''ve seen this clown''s face, somewhere but TV, it''s the face from Mephistophales. Clowns are enemies...... that sounded like some kind of game. "No, and Alim... was it Mr. Dream here? It is unusual for a woman to say" ayumu ". If you look good, your face hardly changes. Hair, do you only change skin color and height age? "No, you don''t either." A clown who should be good at amazing and making people laugh looks like he sees something incredible. Open your fearful mouth and start talking. "What... eh, that means now, man...? "Yes, I''m a man," "... Huh? No, eh? Whatever you think, woman... and voice..." "Hey, I''m a man, whether it''s in registry or biology. On Earth. You often surprise me like this." I have myself freaking out about the reaction that people are surprised. Maybe I''ll reveal my gender and have fun, I''ll do it in myself. But it''s this face and voice, and it''s more special than being treated like a woman, so let''s be careful. "Then the gender is different there and here...! "Yes." "Which is true? "Right this way." I was kind of impressed when I thought I was surprised. I wonder what this sentiment is. I don''t know. "And for now, Mr. Hadaemon. I''d like to thank you. Thanks for taking a few hours to think about it yesterday¡­" "Fine, I don''t have to." "No, no, I want you to take it! Otherwise, you won''t calm down! If you''re going to say that much, you should take it from him, right? I wonder what it is that gives me. Though I feel somewhat circus-related about this guy... "Please wait while I get it." That said, Mitsuo walked out of this room. 604 Episode 588: Free VIP Free Pass for Life "This is it." I''ve given you two cards. The card reads'' Free VIP Free Pass for the Life of the Love Long Circus Regiment ''and also reads'' The Receptionist presented with this card shall immediately call the Head of Regiment ''. "Present one of those cards and you''ll be free for up to 10 people at the same time, and we''ll take you to the serviced special seats" "Uh... ah... yes? Although I know how to use this in the way it says in the written text. "I''m sorry, a circus can''t come so many times in your life... That''s the only thing I can prepare right now. I have to thank you again for all the inconvenience." I''m really sorry to say that. "Uh, thank you......? "As soon as I come up with something again, thank you... Oh, and this is my contact information." I''m not sure what it is, but I also got my phone email address and phone number. Mitsuo looks at the clock. "And I''ll return the price for this one later, and I''ll invite you to the privileged seat as it says on that card for your next gig." "Uh, okay? Excuse me." You can''t say no poorly. Yeah. Let''s make it sweet.... But as Mitsuo said with confidence, a circus is a mountain to go once every few years... Well, no. "We still have a little time¡­ Um, may I ask you a few questions? "Oh, yes. If it''s not weird, you''ll be fine." Like our details. Ah... I remember a suspicious man asking me about Bust and West. Anyway, you don''t have to do that. "I gave you two, didn''t I? That''s also an apology. To say that you are back here is another person I have killed...... are you here today? "Yes, I''m here! You''ve been by my side the whole time. She''s the daughter of a beautiful brunette, Long, who I don''t think belongs in this world." "I felt like many of your friends were so beautiful that I didn''t think they belonged in this world¡­ Really, is that the one with the long dark hair" If you normally refer to beautiful flowers, say ''so beautiful that you don''t think it belongs in this world'' or words that describe your appearance and they''ll all know right away, but I don''t care, Sakura and Lil are here today... for once, there are leaves. I had it judged by my hair because there were so many like that. "But is that right, when we first met, we thought that we were best friends of each other, but in fact, if Mr. Arimoto was a man, is that so?" "Um, yes, that''s why" Mitsuo nods with a strangely convincing face. "And... when I called your name, were you and... Mihana? Other than you two, I feel like I was surprised.... I was wondering if you were surprised by the fact that I usually clown because I don''t talk, but apparently not..." Whoa, I guess you noticed. Mitsuo goes on even further. "Besides, that one gray-haired girlfriend... kind of feels like a good look at it in anasm" "Yeah, I''m hitting it. All six of us are involved in anasm." "Holy crap......!! The clown''s face is stunned. Though it also feels a little too surprising. I guess I should tell you a little more about it. "Of those, one is my best friend since I was little, one is my brother and the other is Miho''s sister. All three of them, truly by chance, were summoned to defeat demons other than Samayir as wise men." "I can''t believe that that... only solidifies my body. Should it be called an amazing coincidence? So... that gray-haired..." "He became a lover in anasm with my best friend, and I brought him in just like that." "Oh, can you do that!? So it''s not like Earth on the street." "Yes, you can." Lil is a normal foreigner on the outside (although she is so beautiful in). The color of her eyes is the same blue as anasm. This happened to be a possible color on Earth, didn''t it? But the color of my hair is blue and white and gray, a color that I can''t do unless I dye it. He''s supposed to be like this with some kind of illness about his hair about everything. I mean, this is where anasm is human. ......... What happens to people with green hair or something like this? "Really... there seemed to be many from the literature over there, such as people involved in anasm, but still about one in decades. I didn''t know seven people, including myself, would be involved in anasm...... Well, I''ve been thinking about it, and it doesn''t matter anymore." Seven at the same time, that''s definitely a lot. I haven''t read and don''t know any past literature other than when I acquired the general upbringing of anasm. Mitsuo looked at the clock again. Change your face as soon as possible. "Sorry, it''s time to leave" "Really! "Good luck with your whole body, so look forward to your next gig" "Yes." 605 Episode 579 VIP Services "Act II begins! Your sister''s voice sounds. You finally let me in. "Finally." "I''m surprised that the head of this circus was an associate of Anasm rather than a long wait. I didn''t really care how long I waited." "Really." Anyway, five bumps are complaining about something, but for now we''re going into the tent and looking for the best seats in the free seat. "I like it here." "You''re the first. I can''t believe you can sit like this in a general free seat." We sit fast so no one else takes us. The free seats and the designated seats are separated, and it''s all pretty much in the rear, but I was able to get close to the middle right in front of the stage among them. It was cold outside because it''s almost winter, but the inside of the tent is exquisitely air-conditioned and warm, just enough to spend two hours in this. We take off our jackets and stuff and throw them in a cage with them under our seats. "... I think I''ll buy some ice cream later." "Cherry blossoms, you were eating candy earlier. You want some ice cream, too? And it''s almost winter, isn''t it? "Mmm, that''s okay. I want some! I hear a seller sells ice cream and walks along the way. There is also such a service. "Hmm? Anybody coming this way? "Huh?" Sho is right, I think one of the members of the crew is rushing here from the stage. Instead, they''re looking at us as nicely as they want. That guy... that''s the foreigner who led me to Mr. Kwong''s office. We stopped right next to each other in the aisle between the chairs after a while. Sho and Ye are all staring at something and the other people around them as well. I''m the only one who knows why. "Um... what is it? "The six of us here in one pair, Ska? "Yeah, yeah, but..." The most grown leaves correspond as usual. Looking at me made me laugh even more. "Listen to me from Dancho, Mass. Can I have the card''s tage, please? "What, cards...? Somebody do that..." "Ah, yes.... This is it." I''ll give you one of the ones I got. When I looked at it and confirmed it, I nodded. The five of you around me are surprised again! I just wanted to surprise you and keep your mouth shut about your VIP seat. Hehe. "Ooh! Sure, here it is, su! Then we''ll show you all six, Simmers." "Guided? "Yeah, he said this guy would take us to the VIP seat. I got a card with a lot of privileges as an apology." "That''s it! Say it a little sooner!? "Hahaha, try to surprise me" We had the best seats in the general seats we got because... especially the leaves reluctantly stood apart. I''m complaining about something. I''m sorry. This crew member enters the designated seating area. Regardless, we followed it, and the crew stopped and got to it. "Koko-su" "Wahoo! Nice seats! Probably the best seats in the designated seats there. I don''t know how it got vacant, but I know it''s the best part anyway. The color of the chair is different from the others in the first place. "This is the VIP seat. I heard Dancho saved your life yesterday, Theta! Beligou! Thanks! This place has been around since the beginning of this circus, and VIP seats for people who gave me a lot of loans in the early days, etc... Apparently! "Exclusive seats for a lot of loaners... not bad" We sit in that seat as recommended by the members. I don''t know what you liked about the leaves either, but I''m in a good mood. It''s just here. The chair''s kind of soft, and I knew it wasn''t! "A member of the group will bring you a drink, what can I do for you? Choose from the menu. Size, too. Every once in a while, the crew comes here to serve you, Suyo! At that time, I''ll be choosing popcorn and ice cream from that menu again and ordering as many as I want! That''s the kind of tygoo! "Wow, really!? Sweet object lover Sakura got a menu chart and was so happy to hear the story now. I guess you''re going to ask for a caramel popcorn or something. And you think I saved Mr. Kwong''s life? Over here. Well, I guess I''m not wrong. I can''t believe this is happening. "Haha, but not good? Something like this." "Hmm, sort of." I''ve said a lot of things about Miho, but for now, he seems to convince me. That''s right, Sakura asap is asking for a Melon Soda LL size and a Caramel Popcorn L size. When Miho hurried and turned around, he lowered each size one by one. Ye are watching the sight with a nibble. Looks like Sho and Lil are choosing something like beef jerky. ... Well, what am I going to do? 606 Episode 580: Love Long Circus Come on, let''s have fun! This place is full of love! Love, Love, Love, Love, Love Long Circus! Long enough after the juices and treats you asked for from us were delivered. Must ring in a movie or a theater, sounded like a buzzer called boo. And this circus theme song that flows. "That feels good! "Looking forward to it! Me and Mika hold hands over the elbow of the chair. By the way, all three groups are starting to hold hands with their own thoughts. Well, this is practically a triple date. Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Love Long Circus of Love! The voice of a woman''s narration heard from some speaker. "Thank you very much for coming from near, far away! Enjoy the last 2 hours of dreamy time full of love! Mr. Mitsuo as he hitched to the stage... oops, Longheart the clown came out with something like a tire. Clown Longheart, you''re out! Apparently, you''re all welcome! Longheart, you put the tire down deliberately and looked over as you waved the entire guest seat over the stage. It''s just originally famous and the audience''s enthusiasm is amazing. It seems that the beautiful flowers are also slightly shaken, holding my hand strongly, and looking at the stage with shining eyes. ... that I have to see the stage, not the beautiful flowers. I came to see the circus because of you. "What, Longheart, to welcome you all, one show...? So, Longheart, you''re a tire rider! I haven''t done anything yet, but applaud. Mitsuo... not Longheart, you put the tire on the ground and rode on top of it. Along with the ride (which is normal if I think about it), I fall out of my face before. The tire falls to the side, Longheart, and you make your hands and feet pat and you seem to regret it. So I put up the tire again as I gestured ''one more time'' with my finger. And even if I try to ride again, I fall again. Rising again, Longheart, you step on the estate regrettably, arms together and think (pretend). After about 5 seconds, he showed something flashing along with the sound effect called Pinborn, and put up the tire again. And stand on top of it...... what an upside down. That was already vivid and I made it a success in one shot. "Huh... wow!? "Wow, I don''t even feel like I can...! "That sounds like a circus." I don''t care what you think. I find it harder to get upside down on a tire... Longheart out of the tire, you nodded satisfactorily with Unh, this time trying to ride on the tire with your feet again. But it fails. That''s a success, and that''s a failure. I accidentally blew it. "You make me laugh well... hehe" "Circus was such fun, Ye! "Well, it''s almost like I''m new to it, too." The two of us who are new to the circus look really fun to watch. Oh, Lil and the kids want to see it, and you''re teasing Sho. "Could it have been of a higher quality than when we came before" "I don''t remember much about that 10 years ago. But... you do feel that way." Longheart, you said, "Is that it? ''But when I said, I leaned my neck, and lifted that tire up and put it on my neck, I prayed to the audience and left to the back of the stage. Longheart, you come out again and again! Then the first thing I''m going to show you is'' Aerial ''. He manipulates a cloth that drips from the top, and pities me! Cloth descends from the ceiling of this tent as declared. People dressed like a few ballet dancers are revealed and bowed down. Proof transformed this tent into something graceful and transformed the atmosphere. Each one hangs his feet on the cloth, and as the music begins to play, he starts climbing up as he curls up sultry. "Wow, you climb so clever." "Is Lil going to be able to do that? "It''s still more possible than an upside down on a tire, but it''s basically impossible. The werewolves aren''t omnipresent either." "Right, right." Just because Lil''s motor nerves are off the path of how many people (women say physical education sucks) doesn''t mean she can do anything about physical movement in general. Well, of course. Sho is also a motor neurotic, but he can''t do anything like a circus. "Mmm, it feels like a circus." "Right..." The caliber repeatedly descending from the cloth, climbing again and descending again was indeed pitiful. Well, there must still be a program. I have to have fun. 607 Episode 581: Love Long Circus Regiment-2 Next up and down a cloth called Aerial was a chair climb by three people like gymnasts. You stack chairs and you go, you balance. Once you''re done with that, Longheart, you come out again and get out of the way. Apparently, once every two programs, Longheart, you can come out and stay. I want to see it. Turns out clowns are circus signs! Followed by the elephant ______ Apparently the next program is Mr. Elephant. When it comes to circuses, it''s the treatment of animals, isn''t it? It looks like there will be some rare animals like White Tiger this time. I wonder if I''ll do a circle of fire or something. The elephants came out first before that. All three of them have been taken by a tutor. "Wow... it''s elephant! That''s the proper elephant! "Ah, well. Isn''t Cherry Blossom the first time you''ve seen an elephant well? Shall we make this date a zoo?" "Ugh." Sakura leaned happily against Leaf''s shoulder. I don''t usually do that.... No, maybe he''s getting along where we haven''t seen him. Are you happy with me? All right, then me, too. "Miho, shall we go to the zoo on our next date, on a date without the leaves on?" "Yeah, go! All right, it''s finally decided. That''s right, and the elephants'' show is amazing again. Hey, normal... because if people can do it, I can do as much with anasm as I want, but I don''t specialize in animal tutoring or anything. I seriously admire sticking around. One elephant starts painting briefly on the canvas, one rides on a box too small for elephants thinking physically, and the last one flahoops with his nose. If you think about it, now the three of us can join forces (to the extent that we can''t afford it) to make pyramids, catch balls... I wonder if it''s okay to use your nose so badly. Oh, by the way, they have a corner after closing where you can make contact with the statue. But one of Lil''s wolf-like things, her good nose sounds pretty healthy over here, and she says Sho and Lil are waiting outside because she''s not intolerable like a real dog, but she seems tight. Too bad. It was an elephant flower, blossom, and Josio! The elephant show is over. I can see Flower and Blossom hanging on ''Hannah'', but what the hell is'' Yoshio ''? Oh, it seems my next offering is the one that glues through the iron sphere on the bike ____________ ______ ____ __ "Wow, one of the main ones next! You''re an aerial blanco! After motorcycles, juggling (knife throwing) and magic shows, Lil became one of the main streets, the aerial blanco. I knew it was animals, clowns and aerial blancos when it came to circuses. "Can Lil? "Wow, that''s all the show has to do today.... I''ve been scared a little high since then, so I can''t." "Right, right." Sho strokes Lil''s head good and good to see what was satisfying. Sho is cheerful today. Maybe he was looking forward to the circus, plain. "Playing Aerial Bronco is ______, ______, ______ ¡­!... Is that what you do, Longheart? Mixed among the members playing aerial blanco, Mitsuo. I wonder if you''ll be okay, can you? I guess I''ve been doing this all my life that your sister is asking you so much. That''s one of the offerings. ... Mitsuo, you can do anything in the circus. I guess that''s why you''re a captain and a clown. Um, I wasn''t moving that well when I was in anasm... wondering if the 100 year old blank was big. The aerial blanco began. A man with muscles on his arm, or a supple woman, is running around the sky with a pimp. You''re gonna do great. There''s something like a trampoline laying down there, and I don''t harass you, but it''s dynamic and fun. Whoa, Mr. Longheart, can we go? Ooh, looks like Mitsuo will finally be challenged. Caught in the hands of a man fixing an aerial blanco with his leg, he wandered around, grabbing another person''s leg and moving as he did. It''s working pretty well though...... Ooh, ooh, ooh! Longheart, when you had to cling to the body of the third woman, you slipped (perhaps intentionally). And fall as-is. Though I hear screams and surprises from the audience...! The person of the day stepped down to the trampoline as he rotated in the air acrobatically. I think it''s good to charm after all. "Wow, that was a hiatus! Hilarious! "But that was on purpose, wasn''t it? "Whoo-hoo! That''s amazing." Yeah, triple dating sounds like you got it all right in this love-long circus. 608 Hey, five hundred and eighty-two, Curtain Call. The White Tiger Day circle is over. Hey, that''s so powerful. Similar to how touched I was when I saw an animal unleashing magic where I was still struggling with a demonic opponent. (Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for seeing us so far! This circus group theme song came on in the background. Apparently, this is over. No, it was fun. There were some audience-participating stuff along the way, but I''m a little sorry I didn''t participate in that. By the way, that guy who led me to Mr. Kwong and this VIP seat was out in trampoline art. One after the other, the members of the circus wave at the audience. Now let me introduce you to the members of the Love Long Circus who worked hard at the gig! First, it was ______, ______, ______, ______, ______ that played Aerial for me! Aerial¡­ Several men and women who held the one who circles with the first cloth hold hands and bow to the audience as they wave their arms. In this example, the circus players who played one stage after the other repeatedly thanked the audience by holding hands to things. And... This circus clown, Longheart. Kofu, who was called in a pin by the last one, has been showing off some bakuru for the third time in a row if he thinks he pretended to be a hand to everyone. I don''t often fall off a rash or a red nose or anything. ''The last person I moderated was ______! When the moderator''s name was over, the members gathered around you, Longheart. So they all hold hands, and bow with a pebble. That and dripping along with the buzzer sound is a bright red curtain with gold embroidery. Here''s the curtain that drips slowly¡­ often invites me to the finish. And finally, the curtain closed. Brighten as the lights shatter the fantasy. Thank you so much for coming today! Please be careful not to forget your luggage when you return. Along with that voice, everyone, pack up and then get up. "Ah, that was fun! "Hey!" "Wow, the circus is amazing... I''ve never seen it before, but it''s powerful..." "Really? Good for you." "How was the cherry blossom? "Yeah! That was amazing! It''s good to be blind." We tried to get out of our seats as we each shared our thoughts. I''m in touch, I''m in touch! Mr. Narumi, Mr. Narumi, the captain wants to talk to you, so please come to the captain''s office. But I can hear such narration. Well, next time you go in for a lunch break, they call you because you have quite a bit of time, don''t they? "Um, they called me. I''m coming." "Okay. You''ll be waiting in the park over there." [Ah, additional contact. I''m sorry to bother you and Mr. Narumi, but please come. Does that mean all six go? Do you want to make more acquaintances with Anasm? "We''re going after all." "Haha, I''m sorry I got involved" "Fair enough, stay. I want to see exactly who the demon gods originally manipulated." "... right. I agree with you, Ip." That''s why we all pack our bags, then get up and go to the team leader''s office where I was led. I arrived without a moment. Knock and open the door when you get a response. "I''m here. What is it? Requirements." "Oh, you''ve come a lot. I''m sorry to bother you. Please, sit in that chair for now. And I''m sorry about the makeup." Six of us sit in a chair as they say. Mr. Kwong also sat in a place where we could all face each other just fine. "Uh, thank you first. As I said earlier, Mr. Arimoto would like to thank you deeply for returning me to this world. Thank you again, everyone, for watching this circus! "That was amazing, Death! It''s my first time trying something called a circus..." "Oh, I''m so glad you said that" Mitsuo laughed with real pleasure at Lil''s thoughts. I''m glad I laughed, but your face looks so suspicious because you''re a clown. "The circus was really interesting. I sincerely enjoyed it. ¡­ so what are the requirements" Again, the most vocal leaves cut in and go. Looks like he''s still a little wary of things. "No, I''ve been over there for a little while, and I''d like to see you face to face." "I see, did you" Or your face is in a state of war... Well, I explained that it was an enemy, so I can''t help it... but if anything happens, I have to stop it. Mitsuo began to talk about whether she noticed the leaves or not. 609 Episode 583: The Future of Dogmatization "I... I''m usually going to live here from now on as the leader of this circus. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything criminal like you''re worried." Usually Leaves say something like ''I can say anything if it''s just my mouth'' to chase me, but I don''t think I dared. Just shut up and keep looking at Mitsuo. "... well, I''m not a party, so I can''t say anything... how about you go to? "Oh, me? "No, you''re the one who''s most involved with this guy." Well, yes. I look into Mitsuo''s eyes.... of course, but you have completely different eyes than when you named Mephistophales. Then I guess I''ll tell you how I feel. "... well, it''s nothing more than sending it back. I enjoyed the circus, and I got an apology." I take out the cards and turn my eyes on them. Cards that will be treated VIP free for life¡­. Though it doesn''t match at all what killed Miho or nearly killed me myself. Well, I''d think this would be the kind of apology people can come up with. "Anasm put me to death and I was punished, but still people don''t know how many people they''ve killed before. You''ll never forgive us or that country, and I''m not gonna forgive you either." Mitsuo''s eyes shade. Now I''m not as much of a saint as I forgive you, and if I forgive you, it means I don''t care that you killed Miho. So I won''t forgive you. Though not forgiven _________ "Smile a lot of people over here for that. Whatever, don''t ever commit a criminal act, if _____" I take a good look at Sho. Sho nodded. "Immediately, think of the police coming. ¡­ also tell them to be vigilant while they are over here" "Are you... a vigilant associate or something? "... that''s the place" When I asked him that, Mitsuo looked so relieved as to why. I don''t know what that means, but maybe you were reassured that you''d control me as soon as you got yourself into trouble? I can''t analyze these because they''re not leaves. "Er, was Mihana?" "Yes, sir" "... in anasm... I am so sorry" "... Yes" You want to do something during the next gig, Mitsuo glanced at the clock and said that to Mihana. In essence, the victim''s beautiful flower replies in the guise of calm, surprised that she was spoken to abruptly. "... I''m going to focus on making people laugh in the circus, just like you said." It''s hard not to take it seriously even though I''m telling you something serious because it''s still clown''s face, but it''s certainly the kind of voice you''re prepared for. I got up. Leaves also stood up after reading the air. All the other four follow suit. "Okay. Be sure to do that... I''ll come back sometime to watch the circus with this card" "... Yes, I''ll be waiting for you anytime" "Then I''m sorry to bother you" We left the captain''s room. And leave the land the circus is renting out, and get to the park where you were going to have lunch. "Come on, keep smiling..." I''ve seen leaves nibbling as I sat where the park bench and chairs were set. "Hey, what the heck! You know what? Sometimes I say that! "Hey... even if you''re in, you say something like that Lanobe protagonist... I just thought" "Mmm! Puku!" I accidentally inflated my cheek. Mizuka is crushing. "Well, no, lunch. Eat, lunch! "Instead of spreading each one to your desk, you have your own lunch, don''t you? Three women nodded at the words of Ye. "Wow, that''s right! I made it for the show..." "I made it into a dream..." "Wow... I made that... really... did I? To see the reaction, I feel like Miho made Sakura make it. Ye scratched his cheek with joy. The desk and chair are spacious and can sit on both sides with three extra people at a time, so that men and women can split up there and sit face to face with each other in their thoughts. "Take a look, that guy sucks, huh? "Yeah, you''re so harem! What is that? Some kind of shooting? "Come on... but you''re so cute, one guy sucks." Passing gal voice. Sho wasn''t the one who responded most to that, it was the leaves. "This, I knew I''d give it to a girl too...! "Give it up. You''re my brother." "Pu... pu ku! The leaves that did my mane and swelled my cheeks were crushed by Cherry Blossom. ... after that? Of course it''s a feeding tournament. Well, I''m in this position, and I knew it would happen.... Fried chicken is delicious. 610 Dating the gossip princes "The wedding, that was wonderful" Ruin and Orgo, who have seen SSS Rankers wed each other straight away, were discussing the matter that day. "Alim produced it, so it became something like that." "Right... Hey, Orgo. When do we want to marry someone?" "That''s... that''s it. I don''t think you have to talk to me personally." "Right..." Ruin nodded, yeah. But Orgo makes a rugged face. "But I think we''re forgetting something. What have we done since we started dating? "... Arim took you up to a level, and then you spent the rest of it with the four of us, as usual," The two of them recalled the last few months. Somewhere I catch it with my heart, the lack strikes two. "... hey, why don''t you read your love book again? "Right." The two go to the library and borrow a few books about romance. A shock ran to the two of them, who were paralyzed and turned a few pages. On that page where I stopped my hand, it says: [Are you ready to hang out with girls? Then we have a date next. You have to make a date. You totally forgot about the date. No way, it''s not funny that the kiss isn''t even a hug yet, is it? That way, you can love them. The princes looked at each other. Cold sweat floats in each other''s faces. Because even the books that were written in the past showed the progression of our love. As best friends, even if they are embraced, as heterosexuals, as lovers, the two of them have yet to embrace each other. "De... dating, yes dating! I totally forgot...! "Oh my god. I totally lost it because we always act like four of us! Lilo will love me as I am! Two rushed conclusions, that''s. "" Let''s have a date "" Either way, it was about making a date. Then the two of them start making plans for things. Of course, while looking at the love strategy book. That''s how the two of them came to the conclusion and goal of _____. [To be divided into two groups and go to separate dating spots. On the first date, the ultimate goal is to hug the person] became. Good hurry. Quickly, the two decided to invite each thinker on a date. _____ ___ _ "Lilo, I''m coming in." "Hmm, Ruin? Welcome." Ruin came to Lilo''s room. I''ve been there several times since we dated, and we have a brief chat here. But there''s still more time for the four of us. "What''s going on? Today." "Uh, why don''t we go somewhere together next Sunday? "The four of us? "No, I''m not. Just the two of us... you know, a date." Lilo stares at Ruin with a Kyotong face. And in my head I bit and recited what Ruin had said, and gradually I smiled. "Really?" "Oh, I''m sorry I forgot before. I can''t think of a date." "Ya invited me. I''ve been waiting for you, haven''t I? Louin takes a whopping breath, relieved that his first date invitation wasn''t turned down, and that Lilo has a really happy look on his face. "Now I''m gonna ask you out on your first date because I thought you were gonna turn me down because you were mad at me." "That''s not true. I''m so excited! Have you decided where you''re going yet? "If you have somewhere you want to go, I''ll go there, but if you don''t, I''ll go where I''ve been looking for you" "Yeah!... Ruin, you love it? That''s what they said. Ruin blushed his ears a little. The person who said it also made his ears red, and also smiled. "Yeah, I love it, too." _____ ___ _ "Hey, hey, Muli, we''re coming in." "Yeah, go ahead! Orgo visited Mulli''s room. Not as shy as it looked, Orgo, didn''t stop by Mulli''s room as often as Ruin did. At best, about once a week. "Glad to hear it! Orgo, what are you playing at? Is that still a story? "No, I just need to talk to you." More anxious emotions swirl at Muli, who sees Orgo''s face with such a serious face as he can think of. "What, what is it?... Could I have done something? Well, it hasn''t changed much since we dated, maybe..." "Chi, no! Don''t get me wrong." Orgo hastily blocked the words, uncommonly guessing what Mulli had tried to say. Muli plumps her moist eyes and smiles at Orgo. "Good. I was wondering if I could do anything with her..." "That''s not true. No, rather that''s mine. I''m so sorry.... and today, I came to this room to open it." "Is it open...? Muli tilted her neck. When Orgo takes one deep breath, he follows and begins to spin the words. "... so why don''t we go on a date? Both of us." "Dating...? "That''s right. It''s a date." Muli rose from the chair where she was sitting as much as she wanted. And with a very happy look on his face, he jumped at Orgo. "I''m glad... Huh! Be sure to go! "... oh, come on! While perplexed that his final goal was already over, Orgo graciously held back the muli he was holding onto. I don''t seem used to being childhood friendly, turn my face bright red. 611 Side Orgo 1 "Orgo! What about that... outfit? Date day. The two pairs, Orgo and Mulli, Ruin and Lilo, were each meeting at another location in the castle. Orgo and Mulli are in front of a prominent statue in the courtyard. "Oh, uh... I think that''s good" "Really? Hehe, good for you! I really wanted to say the floating word ''cute'' or ''beautiful'' etc. Orgo, but it was the word that came out like that. Orgo plays a little bit of a grip in himself against the delightful Muli. I was wondering if I couldn''t tell you how I felt as clearly as I did when I confessed. "Well, shall we go" "Right." For now, I threw away my strays, and Orgo took _____ with Mulli as well, and my first date in my life with a woman began. The two leave the white grounds. Both Orgo and Muli, if I may say so, are sons and daughters of nobility, and their appearance is splendid. Besides, the nobleman''s son-like outfit suits Orgo. "So where are you taking me? "Oh, well... follow me" "Yeah, sure." Orgo walked out. With that, Muli follows one step back as well. Orgo noticed such a Mulli habit. "Muli." "Yes, what is it? "Come next to me." "What...? Oh, yes! Muli also finds herself walking one step apart in habit and rushes to become an Orgo. The two walked out as they were. But Muli opens up one more step. Orgo noticed it again, but decided not to mention it any more because he knew it was an old habit. "We''re here. Right here." "Wow...! You''re on the street with lots of food store stalls! "That''s right. No, first of all, try to be a hatchet here.... That''s stupid or me! You''ll get Muli''s clothes dirty... somewhere else..." "Hehe, it''s okay. Fun is a priority." "Oh, well, then" The two of them started walking down the street. Stop in front of one stall. "Well, that''s a sandwich stall! "... sandwiches are now completely popular as well" "It''s an easy dish devised by Alim that just pinches the utensils that seem to go with the bread!... It looks like a sweet sandwich here." "Variations have increased." The two quickly buy one at a time and start eating. So Orgo remembered one thing. I read it when I decided to date, a strategy book for dating. That one of them had the item ''Couples are food feeders''. I stared at the sandwich I was holding, sandwiched with citrus fruit marinated in sweet syrup directed to raw cream and thin skin. And look at Muli''s mouth about to cheek the second bite of raw cream and strawberry sandwich. In fact, the timing of their birth was almost the same, and they were with them the whole time. They used to feed each other and so on. I didn''t feel ashamed or anything at that time... but Orgo has now become conscious. Awareness of indirect kissing. "... Orgo, what''s wrong? "What... Oh, no..." "Maybe mine made you want to eat too? Hehe, you can''t help it. Just one bite, right? That''s what Muli offers. You can''t say no. Orgo took it quietly. ¡­ drink gokuri and saliva and never hold your will. It was sweet. It was so sweet. However, I really feel that it is not just because of the raw cream and fruit. "Was it that good? Do you want to replace it? "What!?... Oh, yeah" Orgo thought it was strange that he ate it but not gave it to Muli, and handed him his sandwich softly. Muli takes it while Nico takes it, he snaps a quick bite. Orgo looked at the sight with a careful grip on Mulli''s strawberry sandwich. "Yeah, this is delicious too! Yes, I''ll give it back. Give me mine back, too." "Oh." What is it, while Mulli distracted him, Orgo did a sandwich re-exchange. And again, look at the tooth mould after Mulli bit it. "... what''s so weird about Orgo today? "Damn...!? Really? Oh... yeah, maybe I enjoy dating Mulli too much. It''s floating, I''m sure." "I''ve been thrilled around my chest the whole time too!... ehehehe, this is the one with the date! I''m floating, too! Orgo was totally hit by Mulli, who said that and dyed his face a little red and smiled. They finished eating the sandwich (Orgo managed to eat it all up) and walked around the other stalls. Then he went through the street and Orgo led the way to his planned date location. Muli follows that half-step back. ###### It''s going to be longer than I thought. I was really supposed to finish this story with one story, but apparently it''s going to be about three. So I think the Ruin edition will be three stories as well. It gets a lot longer when it does, so I decide to pinch the story of these princes once a week, just like I pinched the story of the Arim''s around chapter fourteen. 612 gossip princes dating (side ruin) 1 "... All right" Ruin looked at his pocket watch and nodded alone. He is now on the spot for making the rendezvous place ''in front of Lilo''s room''. I knocked on the door three times. "Lilo, are you ready? "Yeah, fine. Come in! "Sorry to bother you." Enter the room. First, Ruin sees Lilo. The outfit is no different from the usual outfit when you go out. Lovely, that was Ruin''s first thought. "I can''t believe it''s a date. My chest''s pounding." "Yeah, you are." Ruin, who grew up as a prince and has spent nothing to do with his passion, photographed his eyes on the heavily exaggerated double hills whether this was a man''s sex. The word was uttered by herself, so if she said she had no choice and acted upon it, many would agree. Ruin quickly turned a blind eye when he thought he was looking at a rude place against the other person. It is also because childhood taming has turned into thinking and becoming conscious. Let''s go. "... yeah! Ruin reaches out. Shake hands during a date¡­ that was Ruin''s primary action, which was his goal, but this was only manifested by something like a habit towards a woman as a prince who was stained with herself, not something she did consciously. Lilo is bewildered for a moment, then holds a terrible hand. Hands tangled with haste and exaltation in the hand connected in relation to ''being her''. "Let''s get out of here." "Yeah." The two left the castle intact. Without realizing that he is seen on the way by numerous maids and gardeners, by Elle and Herrell and by ministers who were sneaking around observing him. Seeing the two very nascent people, everyone involved is feeling smiling. "So, I haven''t heard anything, but where are you going? "I''m going to Mephirado Grand Park to see the street arts and stuff and go around the sculptures." "A walk in the park? Nice! The date has to be quite heavy, so concluded Ruin, who decided to go in a fashionable direction. ''Mephirado Grand Park'', a big park competing for # 1 and # 2 in this city. There are many works of art, and I decided to go on a date here. I wear it somewhat with Orgo, but I also think it would be nice to have an intermittent meal at a stall in the park. "You got a park." "So what shall we go and see? Like the stone statues of the kings of history? "Right...... yeah, let''s go see that" Keep your hands together and you two head to the place. A place where the stone statues of the historical kings line up sloppily. They range from kings who were incompetent to kings who were competent. There are still no stone statues of the present king, as only the late king will be worshipped here. Also, since the current king is only in the middle of 40, there will be no more new ones in the next few decades. "Hmmm... I knew no one in the history kings looked like Ruin no matter how many times I saw it. The atmosphere is similar..." "Well, when your grandmother was married and had a child, you had a mother who looked just like her. I think the three of us are mother-like." "I knew you were right. I have a father in my eyes and a mother in my eyes." Lilo releases the hand he was holding, smiling and pleasantly touching Ruin''s face with a pet. Ruin accepted, albeit illuminating it. "A lot more, huh? "Right... right? Lilo reached out, thinking it was something that Ruin would connect with. Until earlier, however, Ruin was almost unconscious, and now Ruin is in a hurry. "Hands... are you holding? "Oh, you were connected earlier! "Huh..." Ruin thought deeply. And entertain how it went from leaving the castle to coming here. He did say he was walking hand in hand. "Oh, I''m sorry. I held it almost unconsciously. Then again." "Were you holding it pointlessly? I mean, I used to take walks like this, but it''s probably a remnant of it." "Oh, yeah, maybe." Ruin shook Lilo''s hand. It conveys the feeling of the skin. That just made me feel a little more uplifted. "Ruin''s hands have grown considerably." "Even Lilo." "Well, you''ve grown. Eh heh, so many places... I can''t believe it" Ruin, who immediately understands the meaning of the word, looks toward Lilo''s chest. And I stopped looking at it right away. Now I stare at your face. "What''s going on? "Oh... no, Lilo." "Me? "I knew... you''re cute, I can''t believe it" "Damn... well, is that right? But thanks." Lilo touched Ruin''s hand, stroking it only for a moment. "Let''s go next." "Yeah, let''s go" The two walked relaxed to the square, which now houses a lot of famous objects as a date spot. 613 Episode 583: Whenever "Heh heh heh, ayu mu" The flowers are so sweet. Now I''m in anasm and I just saw the circus two days ago with our senses. The next day, I wanted to flirt on Sunday, but that''s not how it works. There''s a public body, and that''s already bad if it comes to parents coming along the way. It could have been like going on a date and taking a break in the name of a hotel on the way... What a feeling and we were tired, so much so that we were sleeping in Miho''s room playing comics and games. "Ayummm! Suki." "Eh, heh, me." Oh, I''m happy. Coffee after lunch¡­ not cafe ole and sweet cookies proper amount. And my beloved childhood tame. What a good afternoon. I''m relaxed. Most of the time in this world, I haven''t put in work at the beginning of the week. This is how you get some rest. "Hey, I have a dream." "Hmm? What? "Today... you will, won''t you? He tilted his neck and said so as if the kitten were coming. ''Cause it''s against the rules. Being alone corrupts a man, but when he poses as a cutie or something, even I, a childhood tame and fianc¨¦ for about 15 years, get cranky. "Yes, you are." "Well... you can''t just lean naked on the planet to the end." "Yes, there are leaves here for once." "It''s okay. It''s completely soundproof." Mihana kept her mouth close. I''ll pick it up with my mouth. Kissing is still like a ritual of passage. I was about to have a heart rupture with one kiss until just a moment ago. Oh, it tastes like cafe ole. It''s bitter and sweet. "Ha fu. All right, let''s go to bed then." Mihana has been so happy to hold her since her birthday. That''s why I tried to carry you to bed this time with a princess hug... "Oh, wait." It stopped me. "What''s going on? "Don''t you want to do something different? "Hmm? Fine." When Mika says that... she changes the place and what she''s wearing. Stimulation. This happens about once every five times. "Well, I just wanted to ask you, which do you prefer to have dreams about me over here or me over there? "What!? Totally unexpected. What a question. The answer to that is fixed. "Love them both sincerely _____" "Hmm, I knew you''d answer that. No, it''s not. That''s not what I''m asking. Well, it''s a matter of shape or something." Are you ashamed to say so yourself, Miho is mojimoji. Lovely. And in shape? "Or you can change the color of your hair the way you want, can''t you? He tells me that he likes dark hair because it''s beautiful over there, and Emerald Green is like a gem over here. But, look, age and shape, it''s a dream privilege to be able to change, right? Sure it is. I mean, I guess Mihana''s asking me which one I prefer: a 13-year-old or a 16-year-old. So, depending on your response, you''re saying that I made the item in the Item Master, and today it''s in the shape of the Earth... "So, I was wondering if I should have dreams about this body in my first year of middle school or this body with my chest when I was 16." In other words, you can choose between a bigger breast or a smaller breast (or even a bigger one compared to the same age). I''ve never had the shape I wanted before. No, I did have an eh book or something, but I didn''t pick that one on my chest either. Like Sho. More importantly, there was no such thing as liking the sides, a good butt, or a good leg. Because I liked Miho herself, in short. Beautiful flowers would be milk poor, but it doesn''t matter if it''s big enough for the Mica-like of the planet. But I''m forced to make a choice now. ... Remember me well. I must have taken a serious look at this naked one and the naked one over there.... so that... if it was good... "So we''re looking the same today as we did on Earth with the item, and shall we? "Yeah! Hehe, that was good nonetheless. This is where your body grows, but I would have been in trouble if you had chosen the immature one." If you think so, yes. Then I''ll be Loricon.... Is that it? At a time when Micah over here and I are already doing a lot of grown-up stuff... no, it shouldn''t be. "So, make an item? I''m on the bed today." "Mmm!" I made it in a hurry. Well, it was done in an instant. Threw something like a finished ball into Micah''s bedroom with me. This will make your body familiar with the Earth for a while. "... come! "... yeah! Dive into bed next to Mika, who is already ready. "Eh heh... you can do whatever you want" "... then sweeten to your words..." I reached for my chest, that was when. [Alim and Mika! It''s over! It''s Rama! I found some literature I''m a little curious about, are you busy right now!? 614 Episode 584: Calling Again ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Me and Micah will remain silent with our eyes open. Again... again. How many times has this person been around? What is it? Are you after him? Are you Esper? Are you a sniper? Or is there a surveillance camera somewhere? [Hey? Alim and Mika] [... I''m sorry, I''m putting it in now...] [Mm, you''re angry. I''m sorry I was in the middle of some pretty important business.] [... uh, can you call me back tomorrow? [Kakenaos... What? Fine. Let''s do that. I''m not even in a hurry.] He honestly cut me. I guess if this was the king who took care of him in a bad way the leaves would have been forced to call him. As far as I''m concerned, I feel that way. I''m glad King Mephirado and King Rama are good people. I just can''t read the air. Puku. "Ayumu, your cheeks are swollen, right? "... Ha. When!?" "Has it shredded Xing? Another time? Another time...? No, you can''t do that. I can''t do this anymore. "No, let''s go on" "That''s it. I got to go! Like." Micah hugs me. The size of our breasts because we''re not wearing anything to each other... In the meantime, I also decided to start with a kiss. __________ _____ __ [So, what were the requirements yesterday? The next day. I was talking to King Rahma, who, as foretold, had been messaging me again. Apparently from Mika, yesterday was better than usual and she wants to be in adult shape when she''s about to do something like yesterday. Well, I have no objection to that either. I much prefer Micah over there... and it''s the very look I''m getting used to, so I was kind of thrilled. [Alim? Were you asking? [Yes, no. Excuse me] [Mm-hmm. I''ll talk to you one more time] According to King Rahma, who talked to me another time, the librarian of the castle''s library, who was organizing everything, found the previous king''s diary from behind. I thought I knew what was going on at the time, and along with the clerk, I read that diary of someone who was King Rama''s grandfather, and I found out that it was outrageous. [Remember, Alim and I just talked a little bit about our country''s past] [Really? So what''s the content...] [Leader. My great-grandfather had nominated a leader. In the literature of the last few years, there have been leaders who have not written what has appeared...] Surely King Rama said it was going to be a long time without a leader appearing. But the truth is, your grandfather nominated a leader. [That''s so well written] [Oh, because Grandpa was a serious man.... Well, the diary is a little tearful... More than that, Alim has a favor to ask.] What do you want? What is it? [What? [Um, actually, it doesn''t mean that Alim and Micah were contacted only because they are brave and talk about their leaders.... There''s a part of this diary that I can''t read on the page because it''s weathered. I''d like to ask for a restoration.] [Oh, if that''s the case, it''s cheap! Is that destiny? I found the literature from the past, so I fixed it... It''s not my kind of job. [Okay. Then hurry and send the messenger] [Oh, no, it''s okay. We''ll go that way.] [But Alim will be busy, won''t she? Probably should have a job tomorrow] [Yeah...] How do you know this guy? I''m a little scared... but no. If you''re a fan, you''re suppressing the date of the magazine. [But we can go anywhere with the item right away. It''s easy to ask you now and go on a day trip] [Oh, well!... Does that mean Alim and the others are going to visit this country? [Does it... will it? Me and Micah, we were just listening, face to face. A strangely happy message condition. Is it such a pleasure for me to come? [Anyway, I get it. You''re coming, right? Then let''s wait] [Yeah, then bring enough] [J, Enough!? Is that how you can come over here] [Yeah, you can go] But if I can help you with the leaves. Well, he won''t say no. If you tell me why. I''m starting to wonder if it''s a bad idea to travel a bit across the country with Micah at last. [Well, I''ll ask you soon] [Oh] Me and Mika cut off King Rama''s message, too. Well. "Then I need to know if I can get the leaves to travel instantly." "Mm-hmm." 615 Episode 585: To the Kingdom of Buhula! "So, Ye, can you please? "Yeah, fine." Apparently she was playing chess with Sakura. Kanata gave me an explanation and gave me an OK as soon as she could. Kind... so brother, I like canata. "Say it again in a message when you want me to pick you up.... but if it''s 11pm or 5am, it''s gonna be a weird time, come stay the night." "Is it because I''m sleeping with cherry blossoms? "... Yeah, well, Miwa Ne. Don''t wake me up because I''m asleep." Kanata, who gently flushed Micah''s chill, instructed us to approach each other. Regardless, Micah and I had a hug. "Okay, I''ll fly." "" Yes "" Yes, the moment I respond, the scenery around me changes. Momentary travel is amazing after all. I mean, me and Mika got to the castle town in the capital of the kingdom of Buhula. You picked a discreet place to send me, this is the alley. Me and Micah are already disguised, so if we get out of the alley now, we can walk the city in grandeur. "Amen!? How about these kids?!? No matter what you think, someone who feels like a golo came from the rear. Oh, or is it insecure in the alley of the castle town in the kingdom of Buhula because once they all die, like the kingdom of Mephirado, not all criminals or anything have been put in the barn? I had lost track of this. No matter how much you''re disguised, me and Mika are usually cute girls right now. Wow, it''s dangerous. "Look at you, you''re so beautiful, if you look closely" "Ho, are you serious?" Several more approached me. There are six people in this narrow alley, including me and Micah. It''s hot and painful, already. "This is a course to catch and sell." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no You''ve played with a few rounds and the value of the product won''t go away, these kids will." "Ho... ho, what you''re wearing looks so fancy in the first place" I''ll take a look at it as a giro. This place is pre-built, but I''m in front of it and I''m trying to shelter Micah! Well, it looks like Micah hasn''t taken such small care of her. "Well... it hurts a little, but be patient." The first man to find us pulls out the knife. I was talking about the product value, but I thought you were an idiot to use a knife. I just thought. "Oh, grab it with your hands, with your hands. If you scratch it, that''s what makes it worth less." "Oops." I get a knife. Oh, I remember when Mr. Ult helped me when I was doing this. Much has changed since then. Heh. "Hey, what are you laughing at? "Oops." The laughter broke. "Grunt... okay. I''ll get you!" The man in the lead approached me and Micah with his arms in his arms. So I dived into my nostalgia in an instant and kicked him to the point of not dying. I let it blow up in a radial way! Hmm. "... Huh? It must have been a flash from these people. For some reason, my buddy (I don''t know) is blowing up and flashing. "Oh... oh!? You blew it up, dude!? "Kids blow up big adults...... could these guys be high status system kids!? "Ugh, seriously! Garlic! He just tried to disperse without going deep on us. It''s a smarter move than going deep and saying that it must be a mistake. "Long time no see like this" "If you hadn''t disguised yourself, you''d have reacted differently first." Me and Micah left the alley right away. This insecurity even though it''s near the entrance to the alley... I''ll tell King Rahma to work something out later. Maybe I can force you to build a device to erase the insecurity and give it to him. "Okay, let''s go then! "Yeah!" Me and Micah hold hands. I''m going to stroll through this town feeling like a date. Spices and stuff seem to be famous here, and a lot of people are tanned because of the long sun exposure time. Houses that suit that climate are also characteristic. "I think I''ve come to India or something." "Uh, I know." It may be a landscape like India, which is not like Earth''s, but is often seen on TV. Curry rice makes me want it. Well, there''s no concept of rice in this world until I bring it in, and there''s no curry. Maybe Nan has it. "That''s it, isn''t it, King Rama''s castle" "That''s right." A castle with a round roof, standing in the middle. Hmm, quite brilliant. It''s not the same as the Western-style castle in the Kingdom of Mephirado. I got there quickly. Then we should get in there fast. 616 Episode 586: Buhula Castle "Mm, what''s a girl like here? Not from this country, is it? Tourism?" The Gate Soldier will stop us. In the kingdom of Mephirado, the entrance and exit of the castle is almost a facial pass due to the fact that it''s my neighbor. I''m in disguise now, and that''s not how it works. "Oh, no, we''ve been called here by King Rama." "What? King Rahma called me?... It''s called today, you know, Alim and Micah..." "Is it faster to show adventurer cards for now? "Adventurer cards at that age of appearance... no way!? Seems I''ve figured it out when I say this far, and Mr. Gate Soldier can''t hide his surprise. Me and Micah presented an adventurer card. "Oh, dear Alim Nariway and Micah Magalighi, please, we have confirmed!! "... don''t you have to look and see it for your hands? "Wow, people like me can''t touch Alim''s cards or anything! Come on, come on, come on in! The other gate soldier, who didn''t deal with us, also opened the gate with some excitement. "Is it okay if I''m in disguise already? "Yes! Because even if someone pushes over, it''s bound to keep Arim and the others from getting hurt! You can solve it now! "Hi." Me and Micah go into the castle grounds in disguise, in the gates. Seriously, the gatekeepers are watching. Well, I''m used to it. Walking through the castle''s courtyard, a colored black-and-white bearded grandfather appeared in front of him and bowed deeply. "Dear Alim Nariway, Micah Magalighi. Welcome. Hey. Done. I''ll show you around." "Nice to meet you! "Best wishes! "Ha, ha! My gentlemanly grandfather is happily messing up my eyes. Your image collapsed in a flash. "This country may be over-conscious, but I feel like we have so many fans, is it also caused by something? I asked this Alim fan gentleman. In fact, when I was walking around the city, there were enough posters of me to put up for the castle town of the Kingdom of Mephirado. I know because the Kingdom of Mephirado is, so to speak, the country that produced me, because this is a long way from home. "You''ve already met the king, haven''t you? As you know, the King was an avid fan of both of you. That was before Alim and the others became brave." Yeah, he was a fan of me before I became a brave man. We have to take care of that! Well, that''s why I''m not dating you or marrying you. "To be honest, at first, everyone, was anxious. He said he was intoxicated by some inexperienced girl... But now that the posters are coming around to this country, everyone''s mind has changed as we look at the well done pictures..." I see, I mean, at first he wanted to be suspicious, but since he saw my face, he''s already mellowed everyone. What, the usual pattern? "I mean, I mentioned this country and became an avid fan of yours. Including me." "Do you want to sign or something, then? "Oh, is that an alley about having that person write his or her name to make it more valuable!?... Is it good? Even if you sneak up on me..." "Well, it''s on the edge of something. Isn''t that nice? "Ugh." Needless to say, I''m the one who brought in the culture of signing. A dorota gentleman who spreads one poster at a glance. In between, in an instant, Micah and I wrote down our autographs. "Wish for this...... that? "I already wrote it." "Is that good? "Let it be a family heirloom" Once again, Grandpa bows deeply. I couldn''t possibly be a family heirloom like that, but I thought I''d appraise it and [treasure class] came out. Finally, just write your name to become a treasure class? Cower. "So can you show me around?" "I won''t leave it to you" We were followed by a Doruota gentleman, through the garden, into the castle. Welcome there is a bow of ''Welcome'' by a large number of maids and servants. Kind of a dejab. Shh, it''s real - I hear bright voices and I don''t feel bad. "What do you think? "You''re kind of very Arabic! "Arabi...... is it some new food? Can''t the Arabs get through this way? The maids are wearing colorful cloths like red and yellow. "Welcome, Alim and Mika, who have come a lot! After a while King Rahma came down from the top with real pleasure. My fan''s ancient ginseng greets me with a full smile. "I''m sorry to bother you" "Whatever you want, you can stay here forever, okay? "No, thank you." "... right" It''s obviously soggy!! I guess I should have thought of a few more words. 617 Episode 587: The Diary of King Ramas great-grandfather "Then quickly, can you show me that grandfather''s diary? "Oh, now it''s in the library in the castle. Let''s go." Me and Micah follow suit. Looks like the Doruota gentlemen who accompanied me earlier, as well as the other servants, will follow. After all, I am a king, so is it something that people are accompanying even when walking in the castle? ... but the king of Mephirado doesn''t... a lot of them two or three... "Mm, why are you all following me! Alim, I know you want to see Micah, but she''s in front of a guest! Get back to work! When King Rahma said that, the people who followed him became almost reluctant, and all that remained was a man named Hanuman, a guard who had met a gentleman from Doruota before, and a scholar who must have been entrusted with the study of the diary. "No, I''m sorry I showed you a glitch" "Yes, no" "Well in this way, Alim is very popular in our country.... Got it." King Rahma stopped his leg in front of one room. A library, maybe a library. In the case of the Kingdom of Mephirado, there is a large library just outside the castle. Instead, the library in the castle isn''t very full. "I''m so tired of not being able to read a lot of books unless I''m one way or the other outside," Kara said, spilling her stupidity. Well, it''ll only take a few minutes to get around the castle. "Um, you keep it... That''s it." One thick diary appeared to be kept on the desk, ahead of King Rahma''s finger. I guess this is King Rama''s Hii grandfather''s diary. "... I told you in a message, but you were weathered as much as you wanted. The key¡­ I don''t know what lies ahead after I nominate a leader.... our fallout without realizing this existed" If you think you''ve found a literature that seems to be moving by now, it''s weathered and worn out. If it was Earth, restoration technology was advancing, and the example research institute examining Leaf''s brain and Cherry Blossom''s eyes¡­ had succeeded in completely reading past literature and so on with some unsure technology, and history had changed dramatically. No matter, so are the textbooks. So the contents of the textbooks are completely different from those of our parents'' generation and from ours. Do I do that? Hehe, it''s getting kind of fun. "Is this the only book you need to repair? "Uh... oh, yeah! All you have to do is get the other books fixed! Hey, there would have been plenty of books historically important but weathered! Report it to the clerks immediately and have them bring it! Hanuman, move the soldiers a little. The book is heavy." "Ha." It''s cool how I feel about being on top of people where I can give instructions with tequila. Well, this king, he''s a dorota. "Hey, ha, I''m sorry. Pay this much per book." "Yeah, no, it''s that good. I didn''t mean to get paid in the first place." If I tell you so, King Rahma will look like a Kyoton. "Really?" "If you insist, is that part of your spare time?" "Right. But I''ll pay for it." Mm, not surprisingly pulling back. Well, they want to give it to me, so why don''t you take it? "Okay. Let''s fix that diary first." "Um, I asked you to." I put on gloves and then I took the diary. It''s definitely lame. But just sprinkle something like ''Amrita Against Items'' on this......! "Yes, I think it''s as old as the last time it was written" "Just for now? "Yes." While I''m at it, this medicine that can cure anything is convenient. I don''t usually use it. "So... Hmm" Taking the diary, King Rahma looked at the front cover and back cover as if they were serious. And turn the page to pieces. I nodded satisfactorily. "You''re perfectly repaired. Excellent." Eh, and I''ll make a dooya face. I shouldn''t, I was stared at. You shouldn''t bruise in front of fans. Seriously, I don''t feel comfortable seeing it. "First of all, how much is it?" The scholar who was following me came with a run-down book. Just look and you''ll see it''s hundreds of years old. "Well, did you bring that first? I know it''s of historical value, and once it''s repaired, you''ll get a huge amount of information, but it''s something I saved once because it can''t be repaired first. Can you fix it, Arim?" "It''s a little bit" I dobbed the three books with my earlier restorative liquid. By the way, if you look at it, you go back to the way it was originally bound. "Oh... wonderful! "My king! Dear Alim! I brought it! "Mm, that''s historical literature too! Ha ha, you''re going to be studying history all at once! Looks like the clerks brought a bunch of books too. All right, fix it off one end! 618 Lesson 588: Restoration of the Book I forgot to post yesterday and am sorry. If you haven''t read the previous story, be sure to read it. ##### "Phew... have you fixed it all! A pile of books. It''s amazing to think that you''ve done all of this with my tools. The clerk and the soldiers who came to help me also brought more and more pace to see if it was fun to fix it, so it turned out to be an amazing amount. "... I''ve exceeded the number of books I was going to have fixed..." "Shh, excuse me. At this time. I was going to ask Arim to fix everything I could fix. ''Cause it didn''t even look like it took much effort." "Awkward. I''m not looking hassle-free. You''ve got to get that liquid ready in advance so it won''t take too long. What about Arim? Huh?" "Yeah, yeah, right" You know this guy can make infinite. Alim, are you trying to look good in front of me because you''re a fan? Well, fine. "No, but it actually helped. None of this looks like new." "It''s totally beautiful from the beginning to a worn out book." "Eh heh no" What a good feeling to help history work is to be able to participate firmly in a part of that cycle. "From now on, we would like to resume our research immediately! "Oh, yeah! Let''s make a suggestion for now, though it might be a favor. There are some great items for research. I took care of this before I was strong enough. No, I still take care of you when I study. "What''s up, Arim?" "Do you need a quick read item? I''ll lend it to you! "Then there are about 7 things that can be read 10 times faster. You''re gonna be okay." "But mine is _____" Fast reading glasses with improvements since then. First of all, it allows you to freely choose between 1x and 1000x the speed, plus an excellent way to automatically interpret and understand the contents of a book and tell the user if there is a part in common or important when reading another book with the same glasses. Wow because this is all I can do and I''m legendary. "Ha... you made that a lot. Alim.... then why don''t you lend me some? I guess I can make as many as I want, huh? "Yes!" "Whatever, Alim, you''ve used it. But... stop, don''t look like that! This is the rest of the joke! That''s why I lent you about 5 quick-read glasses/Arim version modifications. "Don''t let research progress on this.... Then everyone asked for it." "Yes!" "Soldiers, and the scribes. Thank you for your hard work. I need you to go back to your stations.... you can go back, right?... Go back." The clerks and soldiers are looking at me with regret compared to those who were soon gone to do the research. Me and Micah worked together and decided to get these people back to work. "Gentlemen!" "To work! "" Let''s go back. Ugh! Me and Micah held hands and winked. Oh, Micah''s cute and this one''s about to fall. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." "Ha-ha-ha, hi-ha-ha..." They''re boned. They look satisfied and they''re going back to work! You did it! "So King Rama, what else can we do..." "hehe hehe" Whoa, I totally forgot I have the biggest fan here. He looks satisfied as he opens his mouth sloppily and drips blood from his nose. He''s handsome, but he''s so handsome because of it, too bad!... this feeling feels like earth... right, the one where this feels deja vu? _________ _____ __ "Sorry, you two were too cute to mess up" "Ha." It''s not a level of disruption! I didn''t get it back for ten minutes. You''re in trouble for killing us, too. "So... for now, I''m out of business." "I''ll be back tomorrow because I have work to do." "If the next time I come, I''ll make sure to free up my time and date Alim and me" "Well, do it" Pong... no, no, King Dosun and Rahma put a chunk of big gold on this reception room desk. It would be a payment. "Thanks again." "Yes! Then we''ll do it." "Let''s call it when we find out the results of the study. This is how the demon god''s seal is unsealed. Better let the two of you know the results of your research." "If that''s the case, please" Well, then let''s call the leaves and go home! ... No, seriously. I''m still forgetting something... oh, yeah, I forgot about the alley thing. I shouldn''t have, if I did, I''d be dodgy. Excuse me, I need to talk to you. "Mm, what? "What is it about the security of this country..." "Oh, security. It''s bad, security." Oh, you recognize that, too, King Rahma. "Yes. Me and Mika were also targeted by a few thugs... I was in disguise" "What? Do you know their faces? Capture him now and put him to death." "Oh, that''s such a mess. Are you kidding me again? "... I mean it though.... called the karst system and good insecurity, that''s the biggest problem in this country. Something you can''t do? Well, I wonder how far I should go in this. 619 Lesson 589: From the literature I forgot to post yesterday and am sorry. If you haven''t read the previous story, be sure to read it. #### "Why are you insecure in the first place? "We know what caused it. It''s still the karst system." That may indeed be the case. There will be plenty of people who are disgusted with the karst system and have gone that way, or who have no choice because they are the lowest and have no money... "I guess I''ll have to do something about it." "... um. This is something we must do for the rest of our lives. The people annoyed me... but I have to do something about all this" King Rahma said yes, very much. Even as an adventurer, he''s an SSS ranker, and he says he''s powerful enough to possess even more master skills, but he''s also trying to do more than that. Dollar Ota, but he''s an amazing guy. I respect that there. I can''t do anything weird, for example. If King Rahma says he''ll do something about it himself, you can''t let me get in the way of it, can you? "Right, uh... good luck! When I say this, my brother who is good would have said something good, but I can''t do that, so I can only say good luck. "Huh, if Alim tells you to work hard, you just have to work hard. Well, look, like the rest of the SSS-ranked heroes, let''s get rid of discrimination from this country." I said that satisfactorily. Yeah, I think it''s cool. ... Then it''s time for us to go home. "I''ve run errands, and we''re leaving today." "Do you have work to do again tomorrow? "Yes." Tomorrow is magazine coverage. "That''s tough. I think we''re in a hurry than any other SSS ranker, huh? "No, that''s not true. We haven''t worked as adventurers here in a long time." "I see, well, it''s better to be photographed. Now it''s turned into a main business? You''re usually busy." "Yeah, so if we were to move properly, if some wild SSS-ranked demon showed up... would that be about right?" "That''s a choice too." Yeah... just so we''re clear, I''m not an adventurer, I''m a stuff maker and an idol. Then it''s time to spare some time... "Oh, oh, what a surprise! "Ooh, what!? A researcher who had just disappeared came back to this room excited. This speed... well, you read a book 1000 times faster. "It''s a weapon to seal the demon gods! See, if the kingdom of Mephirado, like the sword of the brave, the spear of the wise man of the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom, Excalibur, our country also had a weapon against the demon gods! "Nah...... is that true!? Oh, it wasn''t the other way around? I didn''t know that. "I didn''t know there wasn''t..." "Oh, yeah. The weapon against the demon god disappeared at the same time that the demon god was destroyed, he said. ''Cause that was a long time ago, too, no, I knew it had to be exact. _____" "I didn''t know what that was like, that''s why! Thanks to Alim, I don''t know." That''s good. I knew there were a lot of things about demon gods being defeated first. When Sultre was completely sealed, he said it couldn''t be from the seal anymore, but if that''s true, I wonder if everything in this world... is forgotten about a thousand years from now. No. 1000 years is just fine. There are a lot of books left. ... then I''m curious that there weren''t so many books left on weapons to seal demons in this country... but you can''t help but care about that! If anything happens, I''ll just bust it, hehe. "So, what is it? Vajra Pestle. "Vajra Pestle? "Yeah, well, I''ll show you the material now." What the researchers showed me, I don''t know¡­ well, I guess it feels like a very cool dumbbell to analogize with. "They say this is like a wand, so to speak." "Wand? Is this it? Surely there are many who make instruments and other magical mediums..." "Well, that must be part of it." Sounds like Mr. Heimdall from SSS Ranker or Mr. Gogg from Lakhand. Well, swords, spears... when I did, I thought it was a bow or a cane, but I didn''t know it was like this. Surprise. "... yes, that brave sword must have been made by Arim!? Can''t Alim reproduce it? "I can... what do you do? "The demon gods are still scared.... just in case. I''ll pay you as much as I want, can you create one for me?!?... There is no deadline. Anytime." Something strange has happened. I just had to make that Vajra pestle. "Uh... at least in a week or so, are you sure? "Oh, never mind." Do you really make it? ... Well, it''s what they asked me to do right away, and I''m serious about it, but I''m not going to revive the demon because I made a weapon, am I? 620 Side Orgo 2 "No matter how many times you come here, this is a good place." That''s what Orgo said about Pottori. Muli stares at such an orgo. "You used to play here a lot. Do you remember? "Oh, even if I remember" You can''t forget, yes, Orgo shrugged small. In the park, the two of them look back at their memories around the fountain, which lies ahead of them through a continuous street of stalls. "You sketched the castle you can see from here, at the instruction of your teacher." "Oh...... Muli was the best" "hehe, thank you" Not as good as the fountain that it is in a certain village in the Egdrasil Divine Tree Country, but it is also splendid that it is here. It was said that earlier generations of kings had made it. "Is this where you wanted to bring me? "Well, remember, there were a lot of places around here that seemed like a place for a date." "I see." Orgo turns himself around. "Well, something must have happened over there. Let''s go." "Right." It was stylish shops such as clothes stores and hat shops lined up with lots of walking distance. They blend really well into that lined atmosphere. "You have a lot of clothes for sale! "Oh, yeah." Shall I buy him something, the words came to his brain, but suddenly he got anxious and spoke. "There are many stores where you can even try them on." "and see the store for now" "Can I try it on if I have good clothes? "Of course." Mulli walking in light footsteps. Rarely did Orgo follow the trail unaware that she was taking the initiative. "Look, this hat! What do you say? "Oh, I think you look great." Muli tried on a hat with a black ribbon tied to the white base and provided with something like a red feather. It suits my water colored hair well. "Oh, this looks good too" "Oh, I think you look great." Now a qualitative necklace. Made of animal fangs or something on her white skin, that decorative necklace looks kind of flashy. "Hmmm...... Ah, this! "Mm?" Mulli takes out a tough bracelet with a togette from inside the wagon and quickly attaches it to Orgo''s arm. "It suits you..." "Oh, yeah? "Yeah!... but let''s do something else because I''m a little scared" "Oh, wow." The two continue to see the store afterwards. Look at the store, try it on, share your thoughts (just say that Orgo looks good normatively). Time passes as you do so, And it was just the right time for lunch. "Ahhh... this is good! Wow...!" "Mm, what? What I was looking at was gloves. Light water colored gloves based on white, just like they were made for Mulli. "Shall I buy this? "Mm...... well then" "Hmm?" "Oh, I''ll buy it" Muli stared at Orgo with a pocan face. "Is Orgo going to fit?... but that''s a little..." "Chi, no! To Mulli... what a gift." "A gift...? Mulli looked at the gloves once and saw Orgo again. "... it''s not my birthday, is it? "Ha, you don''t have to be on your birthday to give me a present" "Hmm? It''s not even our anniversary..." "It doesn''t have to be an anniversary! To Mulli, who says so naturally, Orgo said so in a hurry. I''m afraid that will ruin it when I say that I could say exactly what the book says because of it. "... okay? "As it were, sort of. It''s not that expensive... so, it''s a date! Apparently, this is what people do with each other. And, especially on the man side! "Really?! ¡­ then let''s be sweet to your words" Orgo took the gloves on the shelf and took them to the register. "Can you give me this" "Yes.... is that a gift for her? "Oh, yeah! That''s what the clerk asked me as I nicked. Orgo will reiterate in the earthquake that he is on a date now with that word. I paid the price in a hurry. "Yes, Maido." The clerk cared and wore cute packaging. Orgo went right to Muli when he thanked her small. "Here, here." "Wow...! Thanks! I''ll take care of it for the rest of my life! "Yes, unless you ask Alim for the rest of your life. Isn''t that impossible?... I''m glad you take care of it" "Eh heh." Pleasantly from the bottom of his heart, Muli cheeked every package on his gloves. Orgo looks at the sight. "... then it''s time for lunch." "Right! Let''s go eat somewhere! Now I''ll pay! "You know what? Apparently, the man also serves the date. If all the men of the world do that, so do I." "... dating is a lot of spending on the male side, isn''t it? Something''s wrong." "Oh, I... you know, it''s best that Mulli be happy! Money has nothing to do with it." "... eheh" Muli dyed her cheeks. 621 gossip princes dating (side ruin) 2 "Speaking of which, more works of art here? The two had gone through a street decorated with statues of the historical king of the park and had come to the point where numerous objects were placed. "Hmm, I don''t know. Once you place an object, you mention asking the state for permission, and you should ask the people in that department." "Right." Ruin and Lilo looked around at the objects and relied on them to evaluate their sensibilities as nobles, or princes. "This Mirmecoreo sculpture is very well done." "But it could be all messy... if you''re Alim..." "Well, if you''re Alim." Eyes on another object again. "What did this want to express? "... um, joy... because" "If you''re Alim..." "Well, if you''re Alim." The two would look at the work one after the other, but the next word that would come out was'' If Alim ''. Unexpectedly, the two laugh. "We, Alim, are too affected, aren''t we?" "Ha, right. Well, I can''t help it... ''cause I knew that kid before he got the strength out of common sense like he did now." "That would be precious..." Smudge and the two of them remembered that day. "... then, no, what would have happened to us if we hadn''t had that child before? "I don''t know. I just have to thank you." "Oh well." Ruin looked at Lilo''s face. Lilo also stares at Ruin. And we laughed at each other. "Now let me guess what Ruin thought? "hehe, what is it" "Do you want me to build Arim''s bronze statue in this park someday... right? "Around." Fact is, this story has been out for a long time, but the two of us don''t know about it. After laughing a little couscous, I decided to move somewhere else. "... there''s something interesting going on again..." "What is that? Mm-hmm..." "Maybe he''s a street artist eating in music." "Oh, I see" The two of them get close to the musician. The musician played quite well and had quite a crowd. But I was just finishing playing. "Thank you, thank you" "Oh, it''s over" "Well, I can''t help it..." When people tried to leave, the musician spoke up and said: "Then another song to meet your expectations. Right, well, even a love song." Ruin and Lilo, and most of the others who were on the verge of returning, stop and listen to the music again. The music is really perfect for both of us, inside. "Wow... I can''t say anything, but it''s nice...! "Yeah. If you were on a date here and you were right, I guess so." Before Ruin even realizes it himself, he approaches Lilo again with the hand he had let go at some point. Lilo noticed it and gripped it back as a snack. Thus the two drown only temporarily in that world. "Thank you _____" Musicians bow. The applause rang. The momentum of that applause brings the two back to their original world. "Hey, what am I..." "... Is this what you call romantic? "Wow, I don''t know. For now, we have to pay the people we''re dealing with." Ruin put a few silver coins in his hand inside the musician''s crate and left the spot. Nobody knows yet that the musician will be able to sell in the industry afterwards. "I don''t know yet. There''s got to be something interesting." "Right...... it''s time for lunch too" Check the clock, that sort of thing. Ruin snorts. "Right, where are we going... do you want something to eat? "Yeah, everything''s fine." "So... why not that one? It was a stylish cafe where Ruin laid his finger, and from a distance all the guests on the terrace were asking for a sandwich. "Sandwich... this is from Arim, too." "Usually, Alim''s cooking is all the chef''s cooking. Sometimes it''s good to have a sandwich at the store." "Right." The two of us agree, enter the store, and ask for a plain sandwich. It''s as simple as pinching vegetables and ham. "Right, Ruin." "Hmm? What? As he waits for what he asks to come, Lilo talks to him as he dyes his cheeks a little red. "Ma, are you going on another date? "Oh, if Lilo wants... whenever he''s not busy" "Well, then, how about I make lunch this time?... I''ve never made it outside of work..." "Really?" "Yeah, it''s true." "Well... I''m looking forward to it." The sandwich came after a while. Lilo tried to remember the flavor to go over this flavor first. 622 Episode 590: What shall I do? "... and something like that" I told King Mephirado what I had done with King Rama the other day. Look, I''m a human being in this country for now, so I''m also going to talk to you about whether I can get into that country any deeper. "I see. Did they make that request?" "Yes, so I''m going to start making that pestle the day after tomorrow, looking at what I copied from the literature King Rama gave me to read." Did you make it while looking at the literature of the past even during the Sword of the Brave? I don''t care what you think. My sword is stronger. Can''t we compare it to the Divine Gem class? "Right or right. Because that country has been without the weapons of the" One "for a long time, despite one of the top three anatomical powers, and occasionally brought with it no majesty, etc. Wouldn''t that be nice? The outgoing king. You''re swallowing up. Well, you seem to be close to the kingdom of Buhula, and I''m sure you''re reassured to some extent. If this was the kingdom of the Divine Tree, I guess I would have handled it completely differently. Well, neither do I. I don''t think Leaves would give a hand to the king of that country. "Alim than that. I was more interested in the act of fixing the book? "... Oh, no way" "No way...... can you please? The Kingdom of Mephirado also has many run-down literature. When I softly put the information in the book in the library into the tozmaho, except where it broke and the book gathered, right?... It''s been a long time since I''ve had more information in my tozumaho and it could be a good opportunity to be updated. "Okay, let''s do it" "I asked for it.... Alim gives you free access to all the rooms in the library, so you know where the room is, right? "Yeah, it''s perfect! It''s been a long time, so you''ve become familiar enough to do the staff over there.... Well, I''m glad I gathered the information, but it''s a treasure rot because it''s so hard and I haven''t read it at all. We need to do what we need to do now. "Oh, before you do, play with Kara today." "Eh heh, that''s the top priority." If you come to this castle, Kara and Asabu, that''s the top priority. "I''m refraining from creating pestles, and I can always repair them. Speak up before you do your job." "It''s a rager! That''s why I came to Kara''s room. I''ve got more tools to play with lately. I wonder if I did a kemball during this time. Was it Karta before that? Anyway, Kara already knows we''re different people. You can bring anything you want. One of these days it can be my ultimate goal to even bring in video games. "So Kara, what shall we do today! "What about chess? I finally figured out how to use a flying car and a corner! "Ooh... chess? Like." There''s chess in this world, but there''s no chess. One of the big differences between chess and chess is whether or not you can draw your defeated enemies to your side. "The soldiers you defeated, it''s fun to be one of them and fight with you, as if you''re watching one story." "Instead, I would betray what was originally my side..." "Oh, that''s it! Puku, and Kara, who imitates me and inflates my cheeks. Micah crushed that cheek with almost a reflex. You reminded me that that flashback makes my cheeks feel the best, Kara has picked my cheeks. "You haven''t touched Alim''s cheek lately. It''s as comfortable to touch as ever." I can''t resist this any more. "Let''s point to chess, chess! That''s why we play chess. Anything, they can''t help but have fun with board games like chess and chess that have nothing to do with luck. I''ve played life games and stuff, but Kara''s luck puts her in first place almost every time. "With that said, Alim, have you been settling down for work? Speaking of which, you''ve calmed down a lot. This world has no transportation at all, so maybe it''s strong that I don''t have to go to other countries or other cities myself. If the world''s transportation network had developed, I would have been flying around by now. Speaking of which, isn''t it the first time King Rahma has asked me to come to another country straight away from my client? I''ve never even had a passionate fan royalty that far... and how much of that guy is taking my first... oh my god. "Alim, let''s play fast! "Oh, I''m sorry" I got unwittingly confused. Kara''s ahead, I''m behind you, Mika''s just watching. Kara moved only one walk. 623 Episode 591: Leaders Vajra Pestle Indra "That''s why I''m making what I was asked to do today! I''ve had a paragraph of work this week, so quickly, I''ll make what I was asked to do. When you think about it like this, it''s an important job to reproduce it with reference to things from the past decentralization, right? "Do you know what the material is? "No, I know you''re using phantom stones and orihalcon, but other than that, it''s refreshing. Unlike the sword of the brave who should have even prepared the pattern and the orihalcon. So let''s start with Dark Matter." "Really... good luck! "Yeah." I''m caged in a magic room for a forge. When you first came here, you made everyone''s weapon a god''s weapon. I quickly made a Vajra pestle out of dark matter and appraised it. Apparently a substitute specializing in the magic of lightning systems. But I can''t believe you''re depressing the magic of thunder, because it''s only about me or Thor I know from the show. ...... hmm? Suitable for me...? I had a bad feeling about it, but I''m sure it''s my fault. Yes, it must be. Except for the fact that a weapon can be a magical medium that is resistant to lightning magic, it seems to be no different from the sword of a gunnil or a brave man. But this weapon, it seems, is called ''Indra''. The sword of the brave is anonymous, and the spear of the wise is'' gunnil ''... the name of a proper weapon.... So, I don''t think'' Indra ''is the name of the weapon... Well, that''s what it says, so you have no choice. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, how can you make a brave sword or something with a dark matter so easily? Isn''t it strange how easy it is to make something legendary? ... Well, I couldn''t help but care less. I don''t even have a plan to make a movie on the planet yet. I can give you a disc of what I made into a movie. "Well..." It''s not like I only use 100% of these skills when I''m properly requested, but I need to make them properly by hand. I will remove the appropriate material from the pouch inventory. And I''ll make it for you from 1. ... Uh, speaking of which, I don''t put a brand or anything in it every time I build a weapon. So far, Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Palasna, besides, I''ve made you an Epic weapon from S-Rank to SS Rank Adventurer that I''ve been referring from around Mr. Gilmers. Should I brand something like this? But it''s too late, isn''t it? So you don''t have to put a mark that I made this, either. _____ ___ _ Phew, I can do it. I made it out of dark matter. I made it as clean as a sample. Eh!... Shall we go deliver it then? "Micke, I''m gonna go for a second." "Huh? Now you''re not taking me? "You can take him, but he''s gonna be home soon, right? "It''s okay! Think about what happened. Take me with you! "Mm-hmm. Okay." So me and Mika asked Ye again to take us to the kingdom of Buhula. By the way, I hear Ye was studying medicine this time. Before this, I remembered finance, and before that, the law. Are you going to learn imperial science and psychology as well? ... what the future will be. Cherry blossoms hanging out with that. It was amazing too. "... Ye is looking at a naked painting of a woman other than me. Sure, you might have no choice but to study medicine ''...'' Then why don''t you cherry blossoms do a lot for you? ''When Micah clings to me, she turns her face bright red and refuses with tears. Yeah, it was very funny. "All right, re-ginseng! "You''re in the alley again this time. Let''s go." It just makes me uncomfortable if I get tangled up like before, so Micah and I just left the alley and headed to the castle. Show the Adventurer card if you get to the castle. He opened the gate to me with pleasure if I showed him my adventurer card. "Oh, Arim! You''re here. Does that mean you''ve got a Vajra pestle? "Yes! This is it" Hand the Vajra pestle wrapped in cloth to King Rama. "This is... this country''s..." If I were about King Rama, my face would burn if my hand touched it, but that''s not true at all. I wonder if the Vajra pestle is taking my feelings as far as I can imagine. "Excellent. Thank you, Alim.... I know you''re making it well because it''s about Alim, but let''s have it turned to appraisal just in case" With that said King Rahma summoned Mr. Hanuman and politely brought it about. Mr. Hanumann also takes it well and gratefully before leaving this room. "Hey, Alim, thanks to the items Alim gave me, the research has gone a long way in the last few days" "Really! "Oh, I also found out who my great-grandfather gave the authority of a leader to. You want to hear it?" I''ve cooperated so far, I may indeed be a little concerned. "Will you tell me? "All right, I''ve been entrusted. Then let me tell you.... Follow me" 624 Episode 592: The Guide to the Past "I would never let you in here except for the heavy minister if you were supposed to. Alim and Mika are special." King Rahma''s study. It''s King Rama''s private space, apart from the library room inside the castle. Something... thrilling about going into the space of an older man. I looked at one of the bookshelves after I walked into the study. ... "Alim Nariway and the Miniskirt" ... "Two Special Edition Angels/Dj Earths" ... "Limited Edition Alim Nariway and Apron" This is a photo album of me and Micah, right? I just looked at that one a lot, but there''s a lot more to it than this. And there are many that are so rare. "Limited Edition Alim Nariway and Apron" The one who had Abao telling one of the shooting crew to do a naked apron. Of course I didn''t. The one in the miniskirt was also painted with the thighs accentuated. In fact, I think I was being held hostage to socks and stuff. It''s not like I''m munching. I don''t know what a man is. If you like a place as easy to understand as Sho, it''s easy to understand. ... but I always have that kind of sexuality when I get back to a guy, too. Something''s complicated. "Oh, Alim, it''s a collection of pictures of you and Micah.... Nearly everything published so far is preserved in this room. Including special editions and limited editions." Ha, you have almost everything, don''t you? You have no idea what a rich idol geek is. Still better if you''re just collecting pictures. "I''m just sorry I didn''t get the limited edition of" Fighting Alim. That was a short launch period and demand was too high. " King Rama, who seems very sorry. This could happen for now, so it''s all always in the porch just in case... A few days at a time. "Uh... I have it on hand right now, do you need it? "Nah!? Then why don''t you sign and do it and sell me the rest? I''ll pay 100,000 bells! "Oh, you don''t need that much. It''s fine with the money you normally just sell..." I''m in the middle of a story that seems important, but you''ll be happy about it, right? I think the relationship will be very good in the future. I signed the designated spot on the cover of The Limited Edition Fighting Alim and handed it to King Rama. "I''ll make this a family heirloom! "If you want to make it a family heirloom, make it a Vajra pestle." "... it''s a national treasure. It''s nothing like a family heirloom." King Rama bookshelved my photo album, looking important and happy. And soon he made a serious look, and he kept talking. "¡­ so the contents of this diary are better" "How was it? "Anything, they gave the ''leader'' to someone who wasn''t from this country" "Oh, really?" One vow of allegiance to the werewolves can only be made once in their lives, the nomination of the leader of King Rama''s bloodline. For the last few hundred years, this journal has shown the story that no one should have nominated the king of each generation, but somehow only King Rahma''s great-grandfather... But you asked me to revise the diary because you didn''t know who was at the heart of it. And healed and on this spot. Well, King Rama tells me who that leader is, but he''s not an outside human being. "To who? "It said you were a man who would do wonders without any special items or skills... Because I felt the inner strength, I tried to use ''Nomination of Leader'' on this man that I would never use in my lifetime..." King Rahma flaunted his face where he had said so much. "The rest of my grandfather used to tell me that my great-grandfather was a jerk, but I didn''t know that was the end of it." "haha" "I''d definitely nominate Alim for the rest of it." If you read this diary, you could really nominate me. Let me distract you from the conversation. "So what happened to the man? "After working for my great-grandfather in this country for a while, he abruptly headed for the kingdom of Mephirado.... He''s been whining about ''I want to go home to my country''. He''s usually very good at making people laugh, and his great-grandfather liked it there, but he looked really lonely only when he leaked that he wanted to go home." Heh... it''s in my country. Anasm is obviously smaller than Earth, but it must still have been hard to get home because of its considerable breadth. I wonder if there was a way back to the Kingdom of Mephirado... or something. "I still want to nominate you for Arim." "No, no. I''m already a brave man! "Right. Huh." King Rahma seemed lonely to me. It''s going to be hard to talk long again, so let''s get out of the way. "Have you found out anything else, by the way? "No, that''s all I''ve got so far" ... If so, hasn''t it gone that far? Well, maybe it''s only been three days since I''ve been here before and I can''t help it. 625 Chapter 593 Book It has been a day since the Vajra pestle was safely delivered to King Rama. I hear you''re still in the middle of a study, but you knew quite a lot. So today is the restoration of the old book the king asked me to do. Then again, it''s kind of fun to think that you might find out something. I think I''ll take this as an opportunity to study in the history of anasm for real.... No, it''s still a pain in the ass. If you''re going to study it, you should study it, like a leaf, with a selection of things that might even be useful on Earth. But for now, let''s try to see a lot of books so we can record them on Tozmaho. I haven''t been to the library in a long time. A huge library near the castle. I mean, it''s near my mansion, too. I''ve only been in this library a few times. Because of this, I get a good right to be free. I don''t think anyone can beat me for a day''s stay. Because the goal was to pack information into a tozmaho. ... but the library has a lot of people. It''s one of the entertainment facilities in this city, so I might have no choice. I''ve reached the depths of this library, a basement full of important libraries. I couldn''t just let you in here before, because it''s worn out and unusually old, but it''s full of important books. But he''s letting me in now. I was a lot trusted, too. In the meantime, I prepared multiple pieces of the restorative solution I used the other day into the fog, and I created dozens of robots on the spot. Bring fog to each one, start. I have a shower, by the way. Even if the restorative solution touches the paper, it won''t get wet just by healing it. Showers are very efficient with hoses. The robots are trying to do the leaked one with it. That''s why I drained the water quickly. The book comes clean from one end. ... but this, too, doesn''t take long to shower. Well, no, let''s keep going. Oh, and then it''s this room itself or I''m cleaning your bookshelf! Some of the robots do that with liquid for cleaners attached to parts of their bodies. Well, service is the one, heh! And well, I did it super fast even when it took time, so it ended early when it came to general speed standards. ... What is it, is it something I can remember on my tozumaho, this? Nobody''s here, and they''re not watching me, so I can do it now if I want. Uhm... my conscience blames me... That''s the only time I can stop. You can ask the King properly when you really want it to be information inside your tozmaho! That''s why I left the library to report to the King. _____ ___ _ "You''re still working fast." "Thank you" "I''ll transfer the money later...... Are you sure you want to pay for this? The king, who knows I''m not in any trouble with money anymore, bothered to ask me that. Right, let''s get this straight... "Lend me one, why don''t you?" "I think it''s about the second one, but it''ll be fine" "Then I beg you." Well, I don''t think I''m going to use that loan either. "But honestly, thanks to Alim, you''re starting to know a lot about the past. This time, I got the restoration of the historical literature that this country has too ancient, and if it was about 100 years ago, you can ask Princess El or Herrell the Brave. Research will progress, this is." Research¡­ then perhaps we should give the king the example glasses too. "So shall I lend you this? I took the exact same one I was lending King Rama and explained it exactly the same way. "... that''s convenient. Let''s borrow about three" "Yes, go ahead" Pass the glasses. I guess I should popularize this already in general. Maybe I could hang with the people at the Media Merchants Association and mass produce it. No, it was epic. I can''t do that. "Bye! I''m leaving today." "Hmm, aren''t you going to play with Kara today? "Um, I''m kind of tired today" "That''s right, I was losing it. I''m tired of repairing all those books. You should go home and rest." "I will, then." That''s why I''m sorry, but I didn''t play with Kara today and I went back to my home. And Micah welcomes me. "Welcome back! Want some dinner? Do you want to play? Or, uh...? "I''m tired today, so I''m gonna have dinner and take a bath, and I''m gonna go to bed." "Wow, okay...... puku" Micah mumbles. I hugged her because she was cute. 626 Episode 594: Everyday The two weeks I spent fixing books and all that work deeply related to history ended and I came back to Earth. Me and Mika are free this week on Earth. Sho is only a week away from Interhigh, so let''s go after him. Ye and Cherry Blossom seem to have a date scheduled at the zoo on Sunday. And, well, even if you think you''re free, there''s not going to be some good idea, so I''ll just think about it. But you''re in trouble¡­ you''ve been getting stuck a lot lately when it comes to playing. Even though I say I''m almost done with my sophomore year of high school in four months. The question is how you can flirt with beautiful flowers these past 4 months! I''m busy studying for exams when I''m in third grade. My school is for high school consistency, and the university is also an escalator at first, although it would be easy to go to the university upstairs if I had this high school. I can''t stay alert for now. Oh, once they say that college, this high school itself, middle school, is one of the most difficult places in the country! Eh! ... Speaking of which, has it only been about two and a half months since we got back? Anasm and the total time over here, it''s been about a year since we first went to anasm. Think of it. A lot happened...... No, you had too much. It''s been such an enriched year already, you don''t. Uh, no, no. Now instead of looking back on the past, me and Miho need to figure out how to have fun this week! The best part is dating on Sunday. ... I have some free vouchers because of them, and now I think we should go alone. They''re publishing them until mid-December. But on second thought, I just went a week ago over here, so I guess not. I don''t know what to do. "I have a dream, what''s wrong? Beautiful flowers peered into my face. Now attending school. I hear it was the sky up there. You looked at me and Miho asked me how it was. Lovely. As much as I want to keep pushing it down. "Uh, yeah. Sort of. I don''t know what to do this week." "It''s autumn, and we can go mushroom hunting together." "Mushrooms... mushrooms. It seems dangerous if it''s weird. Shall we go grape hunting? "Then it''s settled! The decision from the mushroom hunt was to go hunting. I knew you and I would have a good solid opinion when we discussed it. Grape hunting is good. Suggest it yourself. What? On second thought, I haven''t seen a lot of red leaves this year. You may also want to see that at last. "If you have more time, you can stay at the Hot Springs Inn and watch the fall scenery for two." "I don''t have time... Mmm" "Right. Stay in a room with a mixed bath open-air bath in the room and take a bath for two... eheh" After that, you line up the futons with each other, dive without wearing anything, and you literally flirt. I get it. ...... I''m sure I don''t have time, but it''s not a good time to make money again. I knew the Hot Springs Inn was tough, right? "I''m happy with the grape hunt this week! "Yeah!" Hopefully it will be fun. I ate the grapes. "If that''s what you decide, you''ve got to work hard for the past week! "Hey!" Me and Mihana are holding hands and attending school as usual. Are we all used to this already, and no one is going to put a scratch in it. Then we ride on the train vigilantly, and we talk again. "Oh, I had a dream, I got that ticket, are you going to the circus again? Oh, you cared about Micah, too. "I''m thinking about doing that." "Oh well. What a waste." It''s a circus. How mobile. I need to use it now. When I think about it, I actually don''t deserve to say thank you for the hard work I''ve been doing... It''s a favor, and you shouldn''t think about it. "I had a dream, a difficult face. Rub it with your chest? "If you rub Miho''s chest on the train, you''ll be a moron. When I get home." "... hehe, fine" I shouldn''t have, did you look difficult? Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to talk about the content of today''s flirting on the train. I got stuck because I got stuck with a surprise, but I can''t help it. You didn''t think beautiful flowers would serve ok with beautiful flowers either, I was patting my eyes...... "Yeah, you got it." All you have to do is walk hand in hand to school. We go to school together to decide what our dates are and what''s remarkable about them... these peaceful routines are good again! ... I''m deciding for myself if it''s routine, and if I see it from someone else, maybe it''s too tight. Hehe. ##### Judo in Interhigh is around August! I wrote without much research, by the way, I have a dream. The time you guys are spending is in mid-November, and by the time Sho''s Inter High begins, it''s late ("") - ". GHA!!. This is what happens if we don''t look closely at it (future commandments). 627 Episode 595: Towards the Games (Sho) "hey... ha... hey..." Even I, the boulder, get a little tired of the push this time of year. I''m already Inter High next week. It''s natural to practice every day against that. ... even though I, normally, would have to come to practice every day for a month now - because I''ve been sweet and lazy on my strengths. No, there''s some anasm to be exact, and the voluntary practice time itself would be many times longer than the rest of us, but from the side, we must have been lazy. While I was in anasm, I dreamed of using a magic room where time would slow down and a robot who would be Judo''s practice partner (I don''t know how, but I was scared to include data on athletes who won gold at the Olympics). Exactly. The whole world level is different. This may have made me so strong, to be clear. Eventually, I succeeded in taking at least one bottle from all the robots. Thanks to my best friend. And to Lil, who helped me and confirmed my moves. ... would no longer be a problem in terms of technology and practical experience. I was able to get this far with my strength. By the way, my physical skills are off. When I get back to Earth, I will activate the power of my physical skills on my own, and it seems impossible to turn it off at the moment (Ip talk)... but I can feel that I have gained a lot of strength without adding to that. That''s why he said, "If we incorporate other martial arts, it''ll work." ''I can''t figure out what made me fight the one who put in all kinds of martial arts data with such weird ideas. In the end, I remembered everything. "Damn... I don''t think she''s the one who missed the depression even though she''s now Inter High. What is this? Obviously, you''re stronger than you were last week. I didn''t see any movement." That''s what the deputy general manager, Ganda, has said. Can''t see movement...? Well, you''re already like that. "What were you doing? "What... oh, uh, you and Lil practice independently..." "Well, you two practice judo without coming to the room. ¡­ e.g. sleeping skills¡­" "Somehow I know what you''ve been thinking, but that''s a mistake" Shit, I''m not supposed to know about anasm, but I thought what Lil and I did in the middle of anasm was screwed up. Phew, it''s dangerous. Because you''re a healthy high school student on the surface, you have to make sure you don''t find out you''re beyond the line. "So, I''ve been wondering, how far are you and Mr. Fuen going? "Oh, that bothered me too! "Me moss! "Huh!? Why are these people so intrigued? I don''t have a choice. Do you want me to give you an appropriate answer? "... I''m on a date at the amusement park, and I kissed him. Are you satisfied with this? "Hiu! Let''s go Ganda. I''ll throw it at you later. "People''s girlfriend. What do you say anyway, but Senior Fuen seems like a lot of su anyway" "Uh, right. Where my eyes are not good..." These guys have different eyes, different chests, different legs, but how far are they going to look anyway? "You guys..." "Hih... the manager, who rarely gets angry, got angry..." "I''m more frightened than angry." "You deserve it. Forgive me because I apologize." Lil is still popular with boys as I forgive him because I have no choice.... hehe, I''m proud of you, my pride. "Ever...... ha, you''re strong, Mr. Fuen" "Really? Thanks!" On the other hand, it looks like Golissen was watching Lil, but he''s saying that. Well, he was practicing with me. Is it normal for him to gain strength? Ganda, come here a minute. "Something? Golissen called Ganda to put down the sports drink she was drinking and go to Golissen and Lil''s. "Try it once with Mr. Huen." "Are you Mr. Fuen? "Oh." Ganda looked right at me. If Golissen told you, you have no choice.... if you do something weird, let''s just complain with our eyes. Ganda nods as you draw a little bit of my will. "Ganda-kun, please! "Oh, yeah" The two stood at Golissen''s behest, and the practice began. Lil is overwhelmingly unfavourable in common sense. Both height and weight differences differ in gender in the first place. And the time of experience is different. But __________ "Again." "... to? Ganda is being thrown. "Let, seniors be seniors Huen!? "You''re lying!? Golissen is not surprised. Had I already noticed? Lil was a beginner at judo, but he practiced with me, became impeccable when it came to martial arts in the first place with his physical skills, and that his physical abilities were originally demonstrated in a fighting nation... I don''t think he sees it all. "... Ganda is never weak. No, I do have enough strength to be entrusted with the vice-generals, rather, even if I enter the national tournament. That''s why I''m the deputy director.... Mr Huen''s this is taste. I think it''s not just Judo, it''s all sports. If you''d come to this school sooner, I''d have made sure you were registered." Ganda looked at Lil and me in dismay. Could Golissen be aiming... "And I guess it''s true that Sho practises with Mr. Fuen every day. So I think the talent of sports inspired Judo." "Really... Oh, sure, Mr. Fuen made a difference to the shore kid. Don''t ask me often if I''ve won." Ganda stands up looking remorseful. And he looked at me. "You''ll cooperate, won''t you? General Manager" "Of course." Golissen stirred up his surroundings and boosted his morale. 628 Episode 596: Towards the Games (Sho) 2 "Well, good luck" "Tired.... Thanks for hanging out with me." "Don''t worry about it. It''s more than just a team fight." "Well, I guess so." Me and Lil went up the club. I guess tomorrow will come anyway. It doesn''t leak in the example, and Lil doesn''t hug me after the club. "No way... I didn''t think I''d catch up with the show, but to everyone else..." "Well, Lil has half a kinematic nerve, and I teach you man-to-man in anasm, too, right? It''s obvious what works." "Wow, shit! Even so, I''m the one most surprised. Do you still remember things differently when you''re not smart enough? With that said, Lil was out of the club for exercise in general. "Hey Lil, are you serious you missed the one on the women''s shore on the 100m walk? "Seriously!... Instead of, they all tell me that physical education is the most amazing thing I can do. No Jumoku." "It''s not a tree, it''s a discipline. Good for you." "... but pulling out a kid who''s been working hard at the club... is, you know, heartbreaking..." Did Lil still break her heart today? It''s a lot like turning a Judo member around with a weight difference. I feel like I could be more proud of you. "Be more proud. Awesome." "Oh, yeah? "I can''t believe you can study and exercise, because you''re already an honors student yourself.... the one whose boyfriend thinks it''s disproportionate that he''s me, won''t he come out sometime? "What... That''s what I''m talking about..." "I don''t think so." "Wahun? Lil snapped his neck. You say you''re not hugging me, but you''re walking critical, touching or not touching me, and I get a little head on my shoulder. Uh, already. So cute. "You''re going to take a bath today, and you''re going to bed after your mom''s cooked dinner? "I''m going to, but what do you want Lil to do? "What do you want to do? What... Well, I''d like to talk to the show and be sweet..." I just thought I was missing something, too. I only get a hug in the morning and when I go to school. That fuzzy feeling sucks, and I''m kind of restless. I''m totally distracted by Lil, too. "Well, come to my room. If it''s only for an hour or so, you and I can do something." "Wahun! Happy!... Shaw, you know... you''ve been asking me out a lot since you acted this way." "Really? I think that''s just the shackles gone for me. The ease of inviting you to Lil is definitely different, feel good. You say I''m no longer reluctant...... I''ve tried it twice in anasm and tried to get an invitation from me to fight at night, but Lil waved his tail both times and accepted with great joy. Is this how you keep falling into lust? Like a dream and a beautiful flower? No, but if we love each other, I''m sure it''s starting to come up with ideas that aren''t even like me. Or did I finally understand completely that Lil is my precious person? Ma, I don''t care about going there anymore. The only fact is that I love Lil. Yeah. For one thing, it could be because of my best friend. "Then touch me a lot today... eh. Anything but night games in just an hour..." "Oh, hey... no, you''d be tired if you did that" Because I''m sweating, it was weirdly colorful, and I almost left it to my instincts. That shouldn''t happen then. "Then touch what you like about the show today..." "There... well, thank you" What can I do for you? You''re only a little smug in the end¡­ I''ve become quite perverted, too. I''m not sure if it''s growth or degeneration. ... Weren''t you worried about not being able to do that until before? Hmm, that''s pretty hard stuff. "What are we going to do after Interhigh? "It''s almost Christmas.... Let''s go on a date somewhere." "I''ve been waiting for that word! Eh heh." Damn... too cute... If this happens, let''s win Interhigh nationwide and go on a date in a sunny mood. I would even be able to win the national championship! Almost close to my aspirations, but if I''m capable now, I can handle it! No, but wait... did you have any money? Hmmm... is there enough to spend Christmas and still give gifts? I can still afford it, but it''s not going to cost me the part-time job I saved before like this. I need to think about that. "Wahoo, wahoo, look forward to no... Huh!? Lil looked back abruptly. And I keep looking in that direction jiggly. "Lil, what''s wrong? "No... I feel like I''ve had some suspicious footsteps" "Suspicious footsteps...? "Yeah.... but was it a mistake that no one was there? Lil looking forward at you. ... well, if you''re suspicious, it''s absurd. Me and Lil took the train from the station and went home, turning our attention around repeatedly. The house is the safest because my father is here. 629 Side Orgo 3 "It was delicious! "Well, that''s good" Orgo paid the store for the two of them. Just as the manual said it was supposed to be a date. "Dating is fun! It''s like we''re playing alone." "Surely you two play alone... no, isn''t that another thing different from a date? "Really? The two of them out of town again consult like that while walking. He''s killing his time peeking through shops and shops. Mulli while stepping back half a step. "What store should we go to next!... How about that one? "Is that it? There was a pet shop ahead where Mulli pointed. I see, I thought this would be a good idea for Orgo to go in there with Mulli. "Cute... look, Odd bird chick, she''s adorable! "Did you say this at times like this? Mi, Muli is better..." "Ah, it''s a rabbit! Orgo sighed ho to Muli, who was innocently shuddered to see if she was used to dating as well. It was from relief. The two of them leaving the pet store start walking again. "Pets are good too" "But there are many horses in the castle." "Right... I don''t know because I don''t have horse expertise, but if I multiply it with other animals, is it a bad thing" "I''m basically walking too, so I don''t know." Again the two walk for something interesting. That''s how I found a couple. The couple held hands in a hugging mood, tangled away, looking very friendly. So I saw the so-called precedent of a senior in love. "Oh, that, shall I, too? "Mm, you don''t have to." When Orgo said so, Mulli stopped. Apparently, I''m serious. Orgo drank his saliva. Between the fear of saying that if I could hold my hand like that and hold it in my mood, I would rise, and the grip of wanting to be so. Mulli seems to have finished thinking. "Oh... Orgo... And¡­" "Oh, oh." Orgo threw his hand toward Mulli. Mulli tangles his thin hand and holds his arm in such an orgo''s gothic hand. "Here''s the thing? "Oh, yeah, I think so." It is a fairly courageous action for both of us. Orgo blushes so that he doesn''t look like Mulli, who, in turn, is calm with the embarrassment of holding him like a hugging couple. "Orgo... you''re working out well" "Right, yeah, because you''re a swordsman." "I kind of miss it" Muli hugs deeper almost unconsciously. So much for Orgo to feel the softness of her breasts, which are second only to Arim''s among those I know. "It''s depressing to hold something, holding hands," "Fuck, you''ve been hugging me this morning." "... indeed! But I wasn''t very aware of that one. So... as a girlfriend... hehe, nice." Orgo blushed even more on his cheeks at the unusual Mulli. The two of us, side by side with each other, to the status quo that keeps our bodies so close together. I''m not aware of anything like that when I say that I''m clearing the whole norm I''ve been aiming for this time. "... Orgo" "Ko, now what? "I knew I wanted some more breasts" "No, I don''t care." "... when I hug her, I regret it." "Mm, no... na" Actually, Orgo couldn''t put it in his mouth if he already had a feeling. After a slightly grumpy look, Mulli looks happy again about what she has reconsidered and hugs her back. "Yes, I remember this feeling. Once upon a time, Orgo used to bite me, and it was similar to what I felt back then." "Speaking of which, you did the same thing." Orgo thinks I can''t be comfortable right now. Mulli seems to have remembered something more. "... scratches then, do you still have them? Did Amrita cure you? "No, it wasn''t healing for some reason. That''s all that''s left." "Really..." Muli stops holding him somehow and looks up at Orgo''s face while holding his hand. His eyes, containing that worry, were shining strong, and Orgo had no choice but to look at each other. "I thought about it, hugged it, looked at it. I get it. I knew it was me, I love Orgo. Probably ever since then." "... oops" "Heh heh, I read a book about romance the other day." What, Orgo sighs inside wondering if Muli was doing the same thing. Muli was still staring at Orgo. "Would you give in a little bit? "You''re gonna give in, aren''t you? Orgo succumbed as he was told. At the same time, the face is grabbed by Muli''s empty hand, and when it is gently attracted, a soft sensation runs on the lips. "... we''re new to each other, right? "............ oh" The two continued their dates intact. Line up with me. 630 gossip princes dating (side ruin) 3 After lunch, Ruin and Lilo are walking around the park again. There''s a lot of couples out there. "Well, there''s a lot of big parks in this city," "... you know, Ruin" Lilo says as he focuses on one couple. "Everybody''s holding hands." "That''s true..." Ruin looked at Lilo''s hand. Then look at your face and how you are, and be prepared to take the next action so that you don''t miss your chance. "Well, shall we connect?" "... yeah" Ruin touches Lilo''s hand with his fingertips. Lilo grabbed it and tangled his fingers. "I used to do this so easily." "This is how we hang out." "Well, I knew it was completely different" The two of them are puzzled by the fact that they can illuminate so far just by holding hands, but they still experience the feeling of dating. "Where are we going next? "Yeah, there''s something great about dating, in this park... well, that''s it" Ahead of where Ruin pointed his finger, there was one big tent. It was the venue of the troupe. "I did hear the maids with boyfriends standing around saying this is a good place when it comes to dating." "I think so, too. Shall we come in?" "Right. Reputation and nothing, though I don''t know. There''s a lot of couples in there just now... and they don''t float, do they? "It''s okay." That''s how they pay the fee and get inside the troupe tent. The fee was paid by Ruin up to Lilo''s share. "Thanks, but I don''t have to be a prince to be extravagant... and I got paid for lunch." "Hey, man, it''s normal for you to pay for this, ''cause it''s my first date, and it''s not bad." "You know what? I do ask you a lot... then you should be sweet." With that said, the two got to their seats. There were just a couple of people in the tent everywhere they looked, and if only there were two or three of them, such as someone who was alone. "What kind of play are you showing me? "It''s a romantic tale between a man and a woman of nobility and poverty this semester." "Oh, you''re so full of couples because it''s a love story" "... oh, we''re almost there." The play began, both with the sound of a slap on the dra. It was from a scene where a man like noble and a woman who borrowed like a poor man met about something. The two discuss with a degree of unannoying voice around them. "Was there a poor man in the city? "There should be no people in this country who are having trouble eating tomorrow. The previous kings and your father did everything they could to make it better, and the slaves, Mr. Ult, but the back society that was spreading in the alley and all that, Alim, naturally wiped out." "Right... Sometimes in other countries." It''s only because I''m a real nobleman, a real prince, that I think politically about this kind of thing. The two keep watching the play. ''How could you! How could you be different from me? ''Even though I say I was born under the same sky! How could we! When the middle also plugged in at the end, the two watched the play with tears in their eyes. "Shh, wow, I didn''t think you''d be so grateful in the play." "I don''t know what''s going to happen." The play goes straight to the end. Scenes where you sneak eyes and meet each other along the way. "I''m kind of relieved that I''m holding your hand like this _____" As soon as that line came out, the couples around her shook hands simultaneously, and she leaned towards her boyfriend. "Uh, what''s this? "It seems classic to do this." "Oh, yeah. Then..." Lilo aligned herself around, holding Ruin''s hand and leaning back. (Ugh... soft...) Soft things of childhood familiarity were pushed, and Ruin got a little confused but nothing by focusing on the play, I feel. "Uh, I wonder how long it''ll stay like this? "Why don''t you just quit around? "Ruin, isn''t it hot or something? "I''ll be fine until the play''s over." "Really? Heh." Lilo seems to be fine for what he did, and he keeps holding his hand. In the end, 40 minutes have passed while this system is still in place. The play is going to be a big deal. "___! I don''t care who you are! I like you! "_____! Me...! It was a scene where parents and others were persuaded on the big stage and the two were tied together in the sun. Actors and actresses hug each other and start kissing each other. Couples around him hugged each other to go along with it and started kissing. "What... kiss...!? "Ha, ha, I can''t believe this is happening" "... Ruin, what do you want Ruin to do? That made Ruin confused for a moment. But when I realized it, the next thing I knew, I grabbed Lilo''s shoulder and put it in the shape of staring at each other. "Okay? "Yeah, me, I''ve never... kissed..." "Me, too." "Eh heh, I know!... Huh." "Huh." 631 Old stories Weihime (Lil) and Hiroshi (Sho) Once upon a time, there lived a god by the River of Heaven (the role was to be played by Sho''s father this time). The god had one son. His son''s name was Hiroshi (Sho). He was told that he was transcending human beings rather than academic and academic excellence, sports omnipotence, and he had a very good face, a perfect spec of natural and adorable women gathering around him and becoming hot when viewed from the side. He had a childhood habit that could be described as four immortal beauties, but his childhood habits were sympathetic to each other, so I can''t help it. And then, two of them were men. Sho didn''t care about that, and while doing good with those four, he was working out his muscles and martial arts, as well as doing his best to join the Space Guard career group. This is what God, combined with it, says to him: "Hey Sho. You''re about the right age, so you''re not gonna make about one or two of her? "Mm-hmm. Not now. After I get a job..." "That''s one option, but my mother and I met when I was about your age. We haven''t seen each other since we joined the Space Guard, have we? "Really, Dad? I don''t know what to do..." "I''m not in a hurry because of that. You just have to find it in the years between now and college graduation." "Right." It was when a father and son like that were walking around the city together on their day off. "Wahoo... Match... don''t you need a match? In the middle of summer, a girl about the same age as Sho, wearing a red headscarf and a strange hot and bitter outfit called long sleeve trousers, was walking around selling a lot of matches stuffed in a basket. However, the match remains in the pile and is not sold at all. "... dressed like that on such a fucking hot day... can you sell a match? "I''m sure it''s extremely cold. And the match''s sold out." "Is that so...... But that girl, I''ve seen it somewhere..." Yes, that''s when you two were talking. "Match...... yo...... wafu......" Patali, and the girl has fallen. "Look, because you''re dressed like that! "Maybe there''s a reason." The two rush over to the girl. "Sweating is stopping, with severe palpitations, and pink skin that is originally seen as white. Severe heat stroke.... Sho" "Ooh." God began calling the hospital, and Sho lifted him to a chair in the shade nearby and carried him off his hood. "... what, this" "Yes, the girl has a severe heat stroke...... Mm, Sho, what''s up? "No... there''s an amazing scar..." "What!? _____ ___ _ What happened after that was quick. Many terrible wounds and ancient wounds were found from the entire body of the girl transported to the hospital, and so was the order that they were selling matches and walking in such a mid-summer, and God found out that he was a great Spaceguard man because if he couldn''t do that, he would be punished again. And we arrested a couple with no blood connection who were taking that girl for various counts. "... you, what''s your name? "I... I''m called Weaver Lil. Um... thanks for your help." "No, that just did the obvious" Three days after the girl fell from heat stroke and woke up, the first girl named Xiang and Lil looked at each other. Before that, God and Lil have met and been taught that God has acted. "... oh, that" "What? "Wow, I... I feel like I''ve had your help before. Last year..." "Oh, oh, I knew it was that time! She was about to fall off the bridge." "Yes, I am! ¡­ well, thank you so much for your help so many times" "That''s okay." In the midst of the two of us discussing it, God came into the room. "... Mr. Lil" "Ah... you freed me from that house... Thank you, I appreciate it... what am I going to do now..." "Are you coming to us? "Wahoo!? "Father!? The two of them are surprised by the abrupt suggestions of their parents. "We''re an only child anyway. We just got another one, huh? And..." God turns his eyes to Sho and Lil. It seems that God''s eyes have already seen the pattern for some time. "We both know each other, don''t we? "Yes. Well?" "And will it be for now" "Besides..." God approached Lil and whispered something. Lil is a heartfelt surprise. "Wow, something about me...!? It''s all scratched... Huh! "This guy''s not the kind of guy who cares about that. Hey, Sho. Aren''t you cute enough not to care about being scratched or something? "Oh, he''s so cute... Dad, what are you making me say! "Wahoo!? In a few years, as God thinks, the two will be dating and getting married. We decided to celebrate the anniversary on July 7th. ####### It''s been a year. ... That, another story on the way, I don''t think that was Japanese either... I''m sure it''s your fault! July 7th is the New Year''s Eve. It''s August 7th in Hokkaido. 632 Episode 597: The Day the Leaves Are Going Out (Cherry Blossom) Sakura had plenty of free time in her own room. Classes ended early at the homecoming department, as the Middle-Body Federation (Middle School Games) was sometimes close in the fall. That''s what happens in high school, by the way. Normally, Sakura and Kanata are playing together, or walking on a date, but Kanata at the heart said, "I have a promise to go to the research facility as soon as school is over." Also, my sister and my future brother-in-law are snuggling somewhere together in an attempt to play with others. Don''t interrupt it. "... free time..." Sakura, who had just fallen asleep where she was blind, but didn''t feel that was kind of a waste after she was blind, opened her smartphone for now. But as soon as I remembered that I wasn''t putting in a lot of interesting stuff, I closed it again and stuck it on my bed. "Let''s go into the leaf room..." Yes, Sakura immediately opened the window, and the window in the leaf room also opened and went inside, knowing that it was usually empty. "Oh... what am I doing! You don''t even need courtesy in close quarters, idiot." I realized that and tried to go back to my room, but something pulled me off. Sakura glanced around the room. A primitive room at a glance. There was no such thing as a picture of Leaf and his own two shots, or just about three family photos decorated...... there was no such thing, and he was still decorated with some objects without a medium two-sickness tick, such as a delicate magic formation painting that he wasn''t sure he painted himself, but he was still a qualitative one. "... I thought he had recently healed from medium two illnesses... I knew that didn''t seem to happen. From the moment I think about it, do it, the eyelids, the bandages, like this, even when I''m an adult....... ah" Sakura misses the past. At the same time I miss it, I remember. "Ye..." What Sakura remembered was when she was a child. It was when the leaves got their eyes on the research facility. "... I guess I''m bothering you" Leaf is a prodigy. At the age of one, I learned the words on a daily level, and at the age of two, I had already read newspapers and brief novels. At the age of 3, he was already stuffing his head with a vast amount of knowledge that he no longer thought of as a toddler. I could have spoken English if I wanted to. But since then, there has been no "public" noticeable activity. Normally he went into the same kindergarten as Sakura, attended the same elementary school as Sakura, and then took and enrolled in a middle and high school that is said to be one of the highest peaks in Japan, and continues to this day. Sakura has worked desperately hard to follow those taking the middle school exam. Sakura always thought that the leaves would suit her inferior self, even if she was blind (unless she wore special glasses) and had much better intelligence than her age. Originally, Ye had as much intelligence as he could get into a university in Europe and the United States at about the age of 8. But he himself failed to study. I solved the school test yesterday (although it was still almost full). ... to this extent publicly. However, cherry blossoms only know vague information that they have already done such things as develop new technologies and have done splendid credit behind passing through research facilities. "... why are the leaves up to me? Was it to care for me, after all? Shh... I guess because I liked it. Eh heh." Sakura was happy to hang out this time. As long as it is suspicious from the side. Second, look at the bed of leaves. Beautifully folded and tidy futon, and pillows. "Chi... if it''s just a little bit... okay? We''re dating, and I can''t blame you... right? Sakura dived into the bed of leaves. And I lay low on my pillow. "Kayata... Shijuki... Huh! Daisuki...! Yes, I scream while keeping my voice down so I can''t hear my surroundings. Sakura, who enjoyed the plumage of the leaves until she was satisfied, gets out of bed, finishes up, and then rethinks. "This. Then what you''re doing, you''re no different than your sister then... You''re not gonna find out and hate me, are you? I was suddenly getting anxious. That''s when the leaf room door opens. "Whoa, whoa, whoa...! That, cherry blossom." "Auntie! Usually at this hour, dreams of working and Ye''s mother came into the room. Coincidentally, I''m cleaning up because I got the job done early. Cherry blossoms panicked badly... and reassured me that it wasn''t a good time to be stuck in bed at the same time. "Cherry Blossom, are you here to see me? "Oh, ha, yes. Um... there''s no leaves, and your sisters are playing with each other... so I didn''t have to... sorry." "It''s okay, it''s like our daughter already. Right?" "Uh, heh, right" Cherry blossoms were reconfirmed to be approved. Future mother-in-law places cleaning equipment once and speaks to cherry blossoms. "What, slow down there? Or do you want to look for leaves? "What... oh, that" Observing as he grinned at the redundant cherry blossoms, he smiled slightly suspiciously. "If you''re free, I have a video I''d like to show you, about the leaves. I haven''t had a chance like this, and I''ve been trying to show it to you since you two started dating, so I never showed it to you before." Cherry blossoms circled their eyes wondering if there was such a thing. And when I realized it, I was snorting. "Okay, then it''s settled. Come down there." "Yes! The two moved into the living room. 633 Episode 598: The Day the Leaves Are Going Out (Cherry Blossom) 2 "I wonder where it was... There it is." It was a single data medium that was retrieved. It is a medium for higher performance video storage than conventional products, developed in the modern era. "What''s that footage? "Well, it was eight years ago... when the leaves were six." "Ha..." "The research facility, actually, is sending me some of the experimental records as data." Sakura has never heard that story before. Without worrying about how it was going, the future stepmother plugged the data into the TV with a familiar manual and opened the video selection screen. "I want to show you one of those cherry blossoms. I know you have a lot to ask, but just sit there and watch." "Yes, sir" As I was told, Sakura sits on the couch. One of the videos was selected and played back by remote control operation. The contents of the experimental records were apparently just to be interviewed about the state of everyday life. Cherry blossoms are driven by nostalgia by the leaves of childhood familiarity that appear beyond the screen and are mistaken for a beautiful girl. And at the same time, I was surprised that she was such a beautiful girl because it was the first time I had seen her clearly young. "Ye, so cute..." "You look like your brother... It''s me and my dad, for sure." Leaves waiting for something while sitting in a round chair across the screen, one researcher comes after about a minute. The researcher did not appear on the screen and seemed to have sat next to the camera or somewhere. "You made me wait." "It''s okay." At the age of 6, Ye answered with a calm voice. With a crisp eye, I can take an alternating look at the camera with the researcher. ''So can I ask you regular questions? How old are you now? "I''m 6." You just enrolled in elementary school. "Ha." I answered with great pleasure. Whoever sees it can see that school is fun. "Is school fun? ''It''s fun! There''s a lot of people.'' ''Well, that''s good.... Which is more fun than kindergarten? ''... yet, I don''t know. I need to go through at least a month.'' "So is that, Hmm." The researcher wrote something down. ''Ip, if it''s your IQ... no, Ip, you must already be intelligent enough to take and pass an exam once you''ve studied for college. That''s what a lot of past geniuses from the same IQ as you do...... why wouldn''t you? May I ask why? " ''That''s natural. You don''t have any body. " ''No body...? The young leaves nodded cocklessly. Researchers are recording again. What do you want? ''I also want friends my age and stuff, and when I was in sixth grade I read in the book that I had school trips and stuff! You can''t go to college on purpose without doing what you can only do at this age! "Oh... I see, you think so" Researchers are happy with whether the answer was unexpected or, for some reason, because it is different from past data. "But I''m obviously inferior to you around, and I''m probably more incapable of being a teacher than Ye, right? I''m sure classes and stuff can get boring, but what do you think about that? ''Well, I''m afraid of that, so I''ll just listen to half the class, and then I''ll go to bed or something else! "Heh, heh. Are you going to skip now? ''... it will be'' Researchers are laughing at the overly prestigious declaration of skipping. My mother and cherry blossoms were also spilling a laugh. "I''m doing what I have to say..." "Hey... I really didn''t think I would do that. As a result, Cherry Blossom will pull you out of the test." "Really! Beyond the video, researchers and leaves are still discussing it. "The next question I''d like to ask is about your childhood cherry blossoms." ¡­ Sakura looks out and tilts her ears even better as her name comes up. "Yes." "I know all about that girl. I''ve heard it many times, and you''re not blind unless your glasses are aided by an accident when you''re 3, are you? "Yes." The face of a young, poor leaf becomes serious itself. Everyone is amazed at how enlightened a child named 6 can look like that. "What is that girl to you? My blind friends, don''t they get handicapped? "... cherry blossoms, cherry blossoms are for me" The researcher''s slight change of voice colour made this question seem unintentional. Ye is trying to answer that with a serious look on his face. Sakura was listening. ''... who should be protected for me'' "Someone to protect? Why? '' "When I lost my cherry blossom eyes, I felt like something in me was missing." Researchers take notes again. Until earlier the atmosphere had already disappeared and the air seemed to flow as the expression on the leaves. ''I still don''t have an answer for what that is. But I have to protect it... somehow...'' "Is it a sense of purpose? ''That''s it. Shimekan will do it. " Sakura has already heard about the leaves. The mother laughed happily as she saw how it was going. 634 Episode 599: The Day the Leaves Are Going Out (Cherry Blossom) 3 ''Then let''s change the question. I ask you straight in, do you like cherry blossoms? "Yes, I love it! Leaves that hit and change from earlier and answer so with an uncontrolled smile. Cherry blossoms accidentally turned a bright red face. "You want to be your daughter-in-law in the future? ''... Oh, does that mean that way?... ho, the real deal? "Nobody''s gonna see it, and I''m not gonna tell you the truth." ''... really?... If cherry blossoms are that thing in the future... well, if you can''t do someone else you like, after a proper relationship... I can''t believe it'' I remember that cherry blossoms adore leaves that I answer honestly with a twist. At the same time, the joy crept up that he had liked me since I was such a little girl. "Let''s ask a rude question. I think that''s a very big deal in life... it''s ______ '' ''Didn''t I just say I''d protect you? That''s what I''ve been thinking ever since I had this thing called "Heart." Ip answers as he blocks the researcher''s words and looks at you staring. I haven''t been able to hide my anger from being apologized for in advance. ''Oh, I''m sorry.... I like you so much'' ''Yes.... it''s a secret for cherry blossoms.'' Cause I don''t think you think that much about me. '' "(I wonder how I was... speaking of)" Cherry blossoms reflect on the past. And soon I remembered a little bit. The video stops. "How was Cherry Blossom at this time? About the leaves." "... Leaf says this, but maybe I''ve liked Leaf since I got my mind on it too" "As a friend?... in love? "Here, in the latter..." Nakamiya''s mother stares at the reddish-faced cherry blossom as she nibbles, playing the video again, which had been paused. ''Um, I don''t know about that. Uncle... you can''t if you pinch your personal feelings. By the way, what about your future dreams? ''Whether it''s an eye cure, a cell, or a machine. ¡­ cures cherry blossom eyes'' "Well, that''s what you said before." Sakura also knew Leaf''s future dreams. That it''s for your own good, too. ''Shall I ask you one last question then?... What would you think if Sakura liked someone else and got married in the future? ".................. eh" Ye once again became a serious expression. Sakura takes a breath and stares at the screen. My mother smiled. ''If cherry blossoms make you happy, I''ll be fine. But if that person can make you cry, I will never forgive you. Sakura is __________ for me'' "For you, Ip? "Princess...... I guess! Sakura caught a glimpse of the truth in the innocent smile of a boy like a girl smiling innocently across the screen. I''m glad from the bottom of my heart, yes, she felt it. "Then Ip, are you Knight? "Night! Heh heh, nice, something''s freaking me out" "Come on, zook? The footage stopped here. With some warm expression, Leaf''s mother pulls the video medium out of the TV. "This is why you will continue to be protected and do it? Sakura shakes her neck vertically with a nickel. I can''t help but feel like I could hear the true meaning of over a thousand years, too smart childhood tame. "I knew I couldn''t think of anything other than leaves either... eh" "Yes! Then I wonder if the day is near when I can see my grandson" "Here, here, the kids are still, wow, we''re kids ourselves, so we can''t... Ooh, wouldn''t your sisters be here soon? "Right..." While the cherry blossoms are blushing for about the fifth time, a shadow crosses the front door. A few seconds after his mother captured the shadow, the front door was opened. I''m home. "Welcome back, Ye! "Or I did!! Cherry blossoms are here. Sakura runs toward Totatota and Leaf. The moment I got into my sight, I flew and hugged him. "Kahaha... Sukiah...! "Oh, yeah. I like it, too.... Mother, what''s wrong with cherry blossoms? "I called you here because I was free, and we talked about how the leaves have always been a sakura muscle." "Yep..." Despite what my future mother-in-law would see, I continued to be sweet on the leaves, not uncommonly shy for Sakura. Ye looked troubled as he stroked Sakura''s head when he said he had come. "I''ll take you upstairs for now." "Oh, I know your sister said that, but if that''s what you''re gonna do, at least make it from high school." "Wow... I know! The leaves cleverly take off their shoes while they are held and go up into the house. This kind of skill has been a living technique acquired over the past decade by spending time with blind cherry blossoms. "Ka Ha..." "What did your mother say about Sakura being so sticky..." "Nfu! In no time, the two returned to the Leaf Room. Souma Sakura re-hugged him to the leaves. "Kiss... can I? "Ugh, yeah." Leaves knock out for childhood taming that comes with a hug at the top. I accidentally accepted the kiss. It was as simple as overlapping lips as ever, but sweet and sour enough for both of us. "Eh heh" "Occasionally, this happens, right? I hope it''s cute. Oh, yeah, cherry blossoms. It''s a different story." "Hmm? What? Leaf became something serious, as if in that video. "Be careful, I think you''ve been following me lately." "Really?...... ok" "Yeah... after this week..." It was true that the feeling being put on was in him, and Leaf thought it was not influenced by what was broadcast on television.... I turn my eyes to the Sakura I''m holding onto. "Can I kiss you too? "Huh... is that so?... Yeah, finally! 635 Episode Six Hundred: Somebody Follow Us? "Why did we get together? Friday. Something suddenly summoned me at lunch. It''s part of the middle and high schools, so if you want to do it, it''s good to be able to eat with the middle areas, but why did they call you Sho and Ip. "Someone''s been following us lately." "Yeah. To the point where it''s still unobstructed, though." "What!? Oh, my God! Because those two are so cute that it''s not unnatural to have a stalker... Me and Mika have suffered from that kind of damage in the past. Well, Sho and Sho''s father did something about it. Oh, of course, Mr. Stalker to me was a man. "I don''t think so, but greedy stalker after Lil and Cherry Blossom at once......!? "I don''t think so..." "I can''t erase that line, though." Frightening. It''s scary and scary when a man really turns to feel like that (stalkers, morons...). If what you two are saying is true, then it''s a wild thing. "Besides, maybe they''re after you and your sister, too, right? Look, your brother''s the most out of our minds. It''s uncomfortable because you''re not the only one who''s noticed." "Oh, terrible! Puku." "It doesn''t change that you should be vigilant. For once, I told my father." If Sho''s father would be more vigilant, there''s nothing on Earth that would make me feel safer than this. Because it''s the police. But the leaves still have a face that won''t float. "... If this is a normal person, you can rely on Sho''s father, and if that''s difficult, I think the lab I''m attending will solve it as soon as they lend me a bodyguard..." "Oh... But Ip, you''re worried about something else, aren''t you? Me, too." "Yes, because if this were an anatomical relationship, it wouldn''t be easy." Well, it looks like the two of us are on our own. Something alienating...... hmm? Why are you two interacting with each other in the first place? "Speaking of which, when were you two interacting? "Oh, Ip contacted me that he wanted to talk to me before it mattered because he seemed stalked." "And La Sho too... talk about it. That''s kind of suspicious. We''ve been talking about it since yesterday." ... Well, did Ye and Shang contact each other who felt uncomfortable and advise me? I appreciate that. Although I appreciate it... "Kanata, why don''t you rely on your brother first! Rely on your brother! Puckoo!" "No, brother, it''s a girl... I look like a girl... And vice versa..." "Then mother and father! "Sho and Dad are more certain than our parents, right? When they say that, they don''t even make a sound. I''ve left it up to the Fire House to take care of stalkers, morons, etc. "Pfft. Anyway, you gotta be careful." "Whatever happens, I''ll protect the cherry blossoms, it''s okay" "I got a lil too." We have people to protect. We''re strong!... should. Me and Leaves... Leaves are brains. I don''t know. It''s not strong, and over here. "What are we going to do in this situation? Sho has an intern on Saturday and Sunday, and Ip has a zoo date with Cherry Blossom, right? I promise to go grape hunting with cherry blossoms." It wouldn''t be dangerous if they attacked us or something while we were scattered like that. But I can''t take the tournament or the date off. "Uh, I''d like to believe I can handle that." "Everybody''s got plans stuck...... and grape hunting is good. We''ll try again." Well, you two think it''s okay for now. Well, if Ye says so, surely. Uhm, I knew we needed measures, right? "Next time we go back to anasm, we''ll all practice escort." "Right, that''s good" Because of the depth of my body surgery, I can move like a top professional fighter (maybe more) here, but for once. "I could tell you everything I wanted to tell you." That''s what the leaves said to close. Sho is snorting too. "We only have fifteen minutes left for lunch. Dismissed. By the way, when are you going to support Sho''s tournament?" "Oh, I''m sorry." Sho is happy with his head. Every time, I go somewhere for backup. Well, it''s childhood friendly. "We all have dates for the district tournament, and you don''t need backup because you''re going to win in the first place anyway. I''m going to support the Prefectural Games." "You said you''d win anyway... you didn''t confirm that, did you? But thank you." We broke up after just a little talk like that. You''re a stalker... you have to be careful. Frightened. 636 Episode 601: Judo Games "All right, let''s start with a team fight! Finally, the real deal is here. It''s an Inter High Team fight! Tomorrow is a personal battle, by the way. The rules of the team match are team of five, against each other. We will fight in the order of pioneers, second-pointers, middlemen, deputy generals and generals. If you lose, you fall off, and if you win, you win, you stay on the spot. Well, overall, a team with less black stars wins. The Admiral will destroy them all by himself and there can be a reversal. I''m not losing my mind. "Our job is to reduce the burden on the general manager anyway! "Whatever, you can keep winning it all! Ha ha, and a laugh happens. ... Nobody''s nervous. Previous seniors¡­ a team formed with four of us two years and one person a year who was pretty good when the third grade was gone. As a result of my rigorous practice with Ganda, he improved surprisingly even in person in just one day. Golissen told me to do the same thing to the guys in the team after that. I''m sorry I couldn''t deal with you for almost a year. "Yuku! "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Form an old-fashioned circle. The red dot of lil is caught between me and Golissen. They''ll do their best to back you up. The circle was unraveled and each began to wait in the waiting room. I''m the Admiral, by the way. The deputy general is Ganda. With the vanguard in a year, the next vanguard and the middle class put in their own hopes because the two remaining two years of strength were in balance. ... A year at the vanguard, Hoshino said, ''I''ll take them all down by myself! I''ll take advantage of the seniors, hehe'' he said and I''m going to hope. As a matter of fact, I had a lot of strength when I went out with practice the other day. "Good luck, Shaw!... I''m relieved it''s a district tournament, but don''t be chronic! "Ooh, Lil.... thanks." I don''t know where Lil remembered yesterday¡­ maybe it''s anasm, but sometime he mastered the whole pro-level thing. After my last practice, he massaged me when I got home. You loosened my body so hard with thin hands. It was cute. It was so cute. ... Along the way, I also got massages in various ways, either in a place that had nothing to do with the prescription or let me touch it, but that would be something I could do because it''s a boyfriend girlfriend relationship. I make it. I have a good girlfriend. You''re happy. "... are you kissing me? "... don''t talk to each other at home." "Wow, I get it! That said, Lil hugged me and kissed me on the cheek. I''m so motivated! ... Well, maybe it''s not my turn today. They say it''s the strongest neighborhood without me. "Damn, you''re seriously jealous! You''re too jealous. You." "Anyway, dude, you had a flirt at home yesterday, didn''t you? I know." Synchronization, and that''s what the next sharp and the middle two mountains and the middle river said. When these guys and Lil are talking, there''s a good chance they''ll always say they envy me. "... because, me, at the show''s girlfriend..." "Uggy, giggy, giggy" "Gnunununununununununu" The momentum is likely to spill even in the blood tears. No, these two were best friends, and neither of them had any experience with girls. ... I didn''t have the social experience until I went out with Lil, but even at that point, they said they were jealous because they were hot. I don''t know. The two of us. "Anyway, Ershan, good luck! "Yes...! Lil shook two mountains of hands wrapped around each other with both hands. Two Mountains blushes and shuts up. "Nakagawa, too, right? "Ugh, nod! Lil did the same thing to Nakagawa as Ershan. When could Lil just hold hands and drop a man? "Hoshino-kun, I''m expecting you, good luck, okay? "Heh, heh! Hidanori!" With his footsteps intact, Lil goes all the way to Hoshino and holds his hand. And Hoshino-kun, you''re up too much. That''s because Lil is cute. "Ganda-kun, support the show." "Let it go." Finally, Ganda. He didn''t put it on his face, but I think he''s responding the same way the Nakagawa guys are on the inside. Lil said afterwards, ''Let''s all do our best to support you!'' And when I sent Yale, he came back to me. "Lil, when did you get to do something so dreamy? "Wahu? I just backed you up, didn''t I? Alim, did you have any resemblance to yourself? "No, I hope not." Right, was it natural to do it now? I guess this guy also has something called natural idleness.... Yeah, but it''s my important girlfriend. I don''t want to dream about it anymore. "As I said earlier, good luck! Me, only for a few months, but I''ve been looking like I''m working on the show, so I''m sure I can go! "Oh, it''s 100 manpower because Lil will be there for you." I caressed Lil''s head by accident. Well, let''s do our best! As usual, we''ll go all the way to the country and we''ll win! 637 Episode 602: Grape Hunting ~ My apologies ~ Grape hunting cannot be done in late November. There is also a lack of investigation ('', ¦Ø, ¡­). I''m so sorry. But for the convenience of the story, dreams and flowers as they are will be given a grape hunting date. ###### It is Sunday. Me and Miho are already out in the woods dressed to be okay and heading to a reserved grape hunting (all-you-can-eat) place. That said, Shoda passed the district tournament in first place in Judo. This is the way it always is. Judo, where Sho is, is bound to go all over the country. But apparently there was no show of Sho at this district tournament, and the only freshman on the team entrusted with the vanguard ended up considering it almost to say he won it all. Sometimes I lost only once or twice and left it to the next sharp member, but those two were almost unmatched. That''s amazing. Even the provincial tournament will be at this rate, maybe. I have to go see what I promised. I might even have time to go and see the regional games. "Hey, you can bring home the grapes, sure." "Right! Let''s bring everyone a souvenir." "... to Ye in Cherry Blossom, to Mother and Father, to Uncle... to Sho and Lil, to Sho''s Aunt and Father..." "Well, that''s a lot of people." Do I have to take home at least 10 rooms in total? Hmm, I guess it''s critical because the amount I can take home is up to 6 rooms per person...... "... I like cherry blossoms, so I''ll give you another room at the celebration for Sho, 12 rooms. I''ve got the bag for once, but I think we should split up six rooms at a time and take it home." "Oh, let''s do that" If that''s what Miho''s been suggesting, I can''t help it. Let''s share and take it home. Grapes are light, but bulky. "You''re here." "Hey." I arrived at the grape hunting ground I had booked after a while, for 1,600 yen for all I could get for 2 hours. Giant Peaks, Delaware, Muscat and all 5 MORE. ... How do grape farmers make money like this? I have no idea what Tane is. It''s a place I used to go with my family only once, but every grape wasn''t of bad quality. Well, I just enjoy Miho and I more than just saying that that''s okay. "All right, go get it! "Come on! Rent a small basket, me and Miho go to an area where the vines are crowded. Looks like there''s Delaware around here. "That looks delicious!... uhh, it won''t arrive..." Even though the height of the beautiful flowers (around 160cm) was quite likely to reach them, the beautiful flowers deliberately reached for the grapes at the height and stretched their backs. And I''m gonna see a flicker about me. I''ll try to meet your expectations. "Yes, go ahead. Princess." "Thank you, princess! "... ugh" "Eh heh, half a joke. Thanks. That was cool." I grin as I represent it with my good job and my hands. Oh, that''s so cute. This is going to feel like a date. Me and Mihana put Delaware in a basket one room at a time, sat in a chair nearby, and tried to start eating. "Hmmm! Oh well! "Right... it''s delicious..." "Yes, uh" "Ahem." They fed me. Huh. That''s why it came from me. "Yes, beautiful flowers. Ahem." "Ahhh." Maybe on purpose, but Mika ate the grape out of my hand, licking her fingers a little. Don''t attack some beautiful flowers today... "Nfu, not really" "Let''s make it a giant peak next time" "Kyou...... stop, don''t look at me like that! How Much Me or Huge...... Yeah, Sorry" I stare consciously into my jittery eyes at the beautiful flowers I have said. So me and Mika decided to hunt the giant peak next. "This one''s a little more." "That''s right." Speaking of which, if you look around, there are quite a few family guests. It''s Sunday... well, I don''t know if we have about 10 pairs together. But apparently I don''t see anyone coming with the same sex as me, so I might be comfortable with the stalker thing now. I''ll try eating one room at a time, sitting in a nearby chair again, the giant peak I could take while I was thinking about that. "Uh, delicious. Sweet and really delicious." "Looks like this is a good idea to take home." "Yeah, you can add a muscat to this for Cherry Blossom and Sho." After that, I ate all kinds one room at a time, in the form of a fierce tour of what I liked in each of them. Hunting grapes while the two of us snuggle takes an outing time. I have time to eat. Wouldn''t it be even tighter if you brought your family? I couldn''t reap more than I thought...... I wonder if this is what I''m after, farmer. "Phew, satisfied! "Leaf said we''d go next time." "You''re out of grape hunting by then." "Well, you''re going strawberry hunting." Enjoyed the outing. We hop on the bus home in a hoax. "... what will you do when you get home? "Once we leave the grapes at home, let''s go out for dinner. Then we''ll go somewhere around the department store." Exactly. It''s a shame that the date ends in two hours between 10: 00 a.m. and noon. If you walk away with the grape, the grape may crumble. "Right! So, then? "Then...? "Wow, don''t you know what I''m trying to say? In a tone that hints at something...... Oh, you mean that? I can''t believe you haven''t noticed. "After dinner. Sho says it''s not really a good idea for a minor to go in, so let''s go in." "Eh heh, yatta! 638 Episode 603: Zoo Dating (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "This is the second piece of clothing I bought." "Do you look good? "You look great and cute. You tried it on enough then, didn''t you? "Uh, sort of." Leaves and cherry blossoms went outside dressed in a spilled outfit on Sunday. The two of them were promising to go to the zoo as a date, so their minds are on their feet. "Oh, that''s so cool." "Thanks.... Shall we go then" "Ugh." As usual, cherry blossoms held onto the arms of the leaves. This is the act of joining hands for both of us. As usual but I know it is special, cherry blossoms delightfully narrow their eyes and the leaves dye their cheeks, even though they are somewhat used to it, for the feel they feel on their arms. "In what order are we going to see it today? "The curfew has grown for an hour..." The two families extended their dating curfew by an hour because they were pretty healthy together. Cherry blossoms were the most delightful part of the matter. "Normally... there''s a way forward, isn''t there? Let''s go around." "You''re going all the way around for now. Okay." Buses and trains were used as calculated by the leaves planned, and the two stayed on to the zoo. An hour and a little while on the move was cheeky with the treats we had been bringing friendly. "Well, let''s pay the entrance fee." "... are you going to luxury me again? "It''s time to get used to it. But, rather, that''s how you ask me, so I''m enjoying it." "Huh?" Never mind, Ye bought two admission tickets (middle school fee), grabbed the cherry blossom hand and clung to the gate as it was. "If I were to go all the way around... it would be a Raptor''s House first." "With Mr. Eagle, like Mr. Eagle? "Yes, yes.... Could it be now, you mean cute? Lovely." "Ugh, yeah. I''m going to... thank you." Cherry blossoms blush when they say they are calmly cute. With such cherry blossoms lowered to his arms, the leaves walked out. "Look, you''ve never seen cherry blossoms properly, have you? It''s me." "Ho... this is..." Cherry blossoms sparkled her eyes at the zoo animals she saw properly for the first time in her life. Get close and close to a good distance critical. "I''m looking, I''m looking at you! "You think you want cherry blossoms or something? "Do you eat people named Washi or Taka? "I eat, but not aggressively." They passed a flock of cages each containing several species of eagle, taka, owl, etc., and reached "Fluffy Square". "Fluffy Square..." "You can hold and touch animals." "Can I come in? "If you don''t mind stepping on the hun. Washing your hands when you get out of here." "It''s okay!" I walked into Fluffy Square. There are a lot of kids inside about elementary school. "I don''t know what to touch from...... Ah, a goat! Cherry blossoms began to touch the jaws of the passing goats without cowering. "Cherry blossoms, it''s like the first time you''ve touched a real animal, but aren''t you scared or something? "Hmm? Not at all. There''s hardly anything more scary in that world than being suddenly left alone outside, is there? "Sure, that''s no." Cherry blossoms continued to stroke his goat''s beard until he was satisfied, the next time he laid eyes on something else. Round, white, long-eared creature. "A rabbit! The cherry blossom stroked the first rabbit in her eyes as she sparkled her eyes. The rabbit keeps getting his eyes narrowed and stroked. "Rabbits were so cute!... hehehe, wow." "Cherry blossoms, there''s always tension..." "Ka - wow! I''m stroking him. Ye thought about saying here, "Cherry blossoms are cuter," etc., but I stopped doing that. "Rabbit would be nice......" "Then you can let people stroke you when you go to anasm." "Uh, that guy is something I know of your sisters. Excuse me if I ask you to be so reckless." "Sort of." "I mean, he''s an animal man and a human being in the first place..." After that, cherry blossoms made contact with piglets, leopards, hamsters, squirrels, etc., and left the place with a satisfying look on his face. Cherry blossom favorites are like rabbits, squirrels, hamsters and other rodents. "He was cute... but his hands smelled like beasts" "Well... I guess that''s why Mr. Lil doesn''t come to the zoo" "Too much nose is a thought." When they wash their hands properly, they go to the next booth. The booth was a place with a lot of tropical animals, and it really looked like a zoo. "Mr. Elephant is really that big. It''s like a demon." "You can''t keep it with demons..." "Giraffe! Giraffes are like demons when they think about it." "You shouldn''t be with demons." The two go looking at more and more animals. Sometimes it''s the first zoo since I became blind, especially for cherry blossoms, and my heart dances so much to such a zoo''s classic animals. "That''s definitely a server cat. The one that flies high 2 meters...... because. As good as you, Lil? "No, Mr. Lil, but you can''t do two meters on Earth." They were friendly like that and watched the animals one after the other as they discussed them like a couple. 639 Episode 604: Zoo Dating...? (leaves and cherry blossoms) "Look, look! Lion! The one with no black light, not six legs! "Right, I might eat cherry blossoms with that big mouth..." "Mm-hmm. That''s all I''ve been doing." The two of them came up to half way around looking at animals in the tropics. With jokes and laughs that if it was anatomy, it was a demon or something. "... Huh!? In the middle of that, the leaves suddenly turned back in the shape of a ghost. "What''s going on? Leaves." "No... sort of. I guess it''s my fault." "Really? After that, the leaves stroll through the park with cherry blossoms with some vigilant atmosphere. Near the dining area in the park, in front of Monkey Mountain, the two stop. Monkey Mountain. "It''s amazing to think that humans have evolved from monkeys with different kinds." "... but once in a while, I think that your sister has evolved from squirrels and squirrels, not from monkeys." Ye hammered at such an unexpected thought of cherry blossoms. "Uh, you mean your face is far from a monkey. Beauty and cuteness are unique to humans." "Mr. Lil is a wolf, though." "As far as it''s sweet on Sho, it''s more of a bean wood than a wolf," "Yeah." When the two of them take a leisurely look (at least cherry blossoms) at the monkeys that are fixing their hair and the monkeys that are scratching their apples, they walk to the dining room. "I took quite a bit of time in Fluffy Square and the tropical booth. Let''s have lunch." "Fine? I saw you on the news before here, did you make Curry real? "Yes, yes. He said he did some research and made some very tasty curries. It is also sold in the supermarket as a luxury retreat curry¡­" Curry, then. Entering the dining room, the two asked for the sweetness and dryness of the curry of their reputation, respectively. "... can I have some ice cream after dinner? "I''m bringing you a lot of money today, so you can eat as much as you want." "Oh, I knew you''d luxury me?... for once I''m bringing it too..." "Fine, fine." "Hmm..." In addition, ice cream was also meant to be eaten after eating curry. "Delicious." "You''re just bragging about boulders... and when you''re done eating, the next thing you know, it''s marine animals." "Like Mr. Penguin? "Yes, yes." After a while, the ice cream also reached the seats where the two were sitting. "... I''ll give you a bite" "I''ll have some ice cream, too, huh? "But look, it tastes different... oh, um... open your mouth..." "Hehe, okay. Ahem." After eating beautifully until dessert, the two move to a booth with beasts and penguins on schedule. "Wow... penguins! "You haven''t even seen a penguin beast man or a demon once in your anasm." "If you say so. Aren''t you up north? "Maybe...... hmm? "Hmm? Ye, what''s wrong? In the midst of looking at the penguin, the leaves stare at a point in a tremendous shape. It feels like I''ve noticed something dangerous. "Or quite? "I''m sorry I''m looking at a penguin. Me... I''m going to the bathroom." "Eh." Leaves trying to rush off the spot. But the cherry blossom grabbed the hand of the leaves. "... don''t put your neck in danger. Stop." ¡­¡­ The cherry blossoms holding hands, with their strength thinking about when the leaves were gone, were at the same time teary-eyed. Leaves think for a while before stroking their cherry heads. "I haven''t told you lately, but we have a stalker" "What... because it was broadcast on TV about my eyes? "At first I thought so, but they also show up at Sho''s. I don''t think so. Doesn''t seem like it has anything to do with anasm.... and now that stalker is there" "Huh!? Cherry blossoms rushed to see who the leaves had been watching until just now. There is no shadow, but I was only certain that I had a bad feeling. "Well... even more so, I''ll follow you too" "No, you can''t." "Shit. Follow me. You don''t have to let the leaves follow you. I''ll follow you on my own." "... you''re in trouble" Leaf scratched his back of the head. And one shallow sigh. "Okay. But if anything happens to me, run..." "I''ll see the same thing." "Huh?" "Of course, right? If you take a leaf from me, you''re gonna be like your sister, right? That''s why I want to be with you all the time in the same situation.... in any world." Leaves stare at the cherry blossoms with slightly reddened eyes. I felt strongly prepared for something. "Right. Let''s go." "Eh heh.... because I will do my best not to get stuck." The direction the leaves were staring at. Storage where there used to be a booth for animals that is also lonely in the park. There is sticky paper written Staff Only everywhere. Of course, there''s no crowd. Leaves and cherry blossoms entered there. "... something... completely different from the other side" "Well, he said he was lonely." The two of us go on guard and rely on what Ye sees, and then we reach a place like a small square. There was someone there wearing a black hood. 640 Episode 605: The Suspicious (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The leaves step forward with one arm in front, one by one while allowing the cherry blossoms to be sheltered at any time. "(Oh, that guy?)" "(I don''t know. But I''m just sure it''s suspicious)" The two turned behind the nearest warehouse to rest from the pressure of being released from someone just standing and asked how it was going. "I''m too suspicious..." "Yeah..." Five minutes after the leaves and cherry blossoms arrived on this occasion, a black man turned the two. And my first word. "So... come on... come on" The two of you are confused by the man who says that as he invites you. The leaves made up their mind and came forward. Cherry blossoms accompany you with a slight tremor directly next to the leaves. "What about you? "... I... don''t care about...... let me see... the scum..." Leaves stepped forward to meet the mysterious demands. Cherry blossoms are just a little bit, to hide behind the leaves. "Huh... Mm. Gone." "Grown up...? What...? Leaf is baffled by the mysterious man who nods satisfactorily. But apparently when I saw no intention of attacking, I decided to ask a question. "You''ve been following us lately, haven''t you? "Are you wearing it?... Are you wearing it? The black man puts his neck up. Ye still have feelings that the act of telling people to shake their necks should not pick people. "I''m wearing it, no. I''m watching, because of you." "... watching? Why are you taking us? "... Shh. from" The cherry blossoms that only float the hatena mark in my head in these two conversations are hugging on the leaves for now. Ye continued with the question. "... you''re wearing it around Sho too, aren''t you? You know what I mean? I feel powerful." "I know that.... I''m wearing it, no. But... look. I''m not." "If the reason you put me on is'' I know '', why did you tell Sho? "Kangaroo¡­ from. Anasm, How It Smells" Ye glanced further at her face. Regardless, that''s because the word anasm came up. "Anasm..." "... oh, and it''s hard to get rid of. This. I don''t know, but I don''t know. Uh, already." The man suppressed his throat and said so somewhere regrettably. Intonation is also a city, and it only sounds like the language of some other country, in cherry blossoms and leaves. "I''ll kick it in the meantime. Are you an enemy? "Come? Me. Come... hehe, haha..." You got into some kind of bump, hold your belly and laugh. But even though he seems to be nagging somewhere, Ye gives up reading what he thinks from his attitude. "Huh... ha... huhahahahahahahahahaha! Where did you go to talk like that earlier? The man whose laughter became a decent thing to reach held his throat down as surprised himself. And he pronounced "aah, aah," as normal people would when confirming their voices, and nodded, looking at the leaves and cherry blossoms, wearing a black hood. "Hmm, could you be a body? Oh, I have to answer the question. I''m not willing to tell you if I''m the enemy. But¡­. I will see you again someday. This is definite, Kanata." ¡­¡­ Ye is suddenly surprised that the man began to fluent, and pronounced his name. I didn''t freeze though. "... Farewell for now" When the man said so, he disappeared softly as if blending into the shadows and the air. The two are left with potpourri. "Something''s gone wrong." "Wow, besides us, of anasm... no, more of a leaf name..." "My name''s already on the national air, and it''s not weird to know. But... you know, as expected, I was afraid of being an anatomist." The area is shiny and the silence is running. Breathtaking, ha, and cherry blossoms took out their smartphones when they remembered. "I have to contact everyone..." "No, you can contact me tomorrow." "Huh?" Cherry blossoms looked at the leaves with a surprised look. The leaves are shaking their necks to the side. "We''re all going to get together anyway, and we''re not going to be getting our hands on it anymore today. We''re all busy in the first place." "That''s... yes..." The cherry blossoms that were stopped from using the smartphone honestly got rid of it. Ye strokes the cherry head, who looks anxious after all, slightly ramblingly and gently. "Well, why don''t we go on a date, too?" "Huh? Are you sure? "Fine. You''ve been looking forward to this, haven''t you? You can''t interrupt a date with that kind of surprise." "... yeah" "I know you''re anxious, but it''s us, we can handle it" I said, "Well, it''s better than that, right? "Yeah. You can count on me." The two regained their minds and, as a continuation of their date, moved the place to the booth in the mountain where the bears and foxes were. 641 Episode 606: Gather in Your Room I came back to anasm after a happy Sunday. Another new two weeks begins. In the meantime, I''m gathered at my usual place to hear the show''s report. "How''d it go? "Oh, you''re in a personal battle" It seems that the team will win every game without going to the middle class at their leisure, and the provincial tournament will be confirmed. Amazing, isn''t it? I''m going to ask you about the outcome of the personal battle that we''re going to have on Sunday. "For now, I''m in the provincial tournament. And the deputy director." "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah." "... somehow, as always..." I guess Golissen''s instruction is considerable. Maybe it has the strength of an individual. I can make a lot of strong crew even though I have all that time off because I''m good with my hands. By the way, Golissen, I''ve got pretty much all the Judo classes at the high school. He is also a health and physical education teacher in the first place. He''s a pretty good teacher. Although my face is gorilla. "Wow, and it''s amazing! It''s a show, I almost finished the whole game in an instant! "It''s nothing..." "Yeah, but Golissen also said, ''All games, you feel like you''re done grabbing and throwing''! This happened because we practiced a lot! Are you so happy with your boyfriend''s martial arts legend? Lil pinned her ears and said so happily as she pretended her tail. "So shall we all have a steak of dragon meat in the dining room today? And a cake to celebrate." "Whoa, okay? "Yeah, so good luck with the provincial tournament, huh? Now we''re gonna go back up." "Wretched." Shaw scratched his head with joy. It''s lit. It''s lit. But when the four of us went to support each other before, when we showed up, we were putting together a harem. You were treated. I''m not wrong, though. "Oh, and grapes, Thanksgiving. I was on a terrible date, and you took the trouble to deliver it." "That''s okay." Lil hugged Shaw in the arm as she was nicking. "Shaw, good luck." "Oh, sort of." "Well, I''ll give you a good one... Eh heh." "Ugh... whoa! I know you meant to keep your voice down and say it, but it sounds to me that you were close. You''re gonna get laid anyway, you know that. Me and Mika also went to __________ hehe yesterday. "Uh, hey, I got to tell everybody. Or something." Kanata has mutually cut me out of sorrow. Sakura is holding her in Kanata''s arms with an anxious look on her face. "What''s wrong? "You already know you''re with Shaw, don''t you? Lil, too. Micah, it''s just my sister, I don''t know... you know, I''m talking about stalking." "Stalker? Has anyone been stalked? "Well, including that, I''ll explain." Kanata gives a serious look. Hmm, I saw it as pretty important information. _______ ____ __ "That''s why _____. That happened yesterday." It''s a shock. No, I don''t really know because I didn''t actually go through it, but did someone out there know about anasm again? What the hell is going on? "So I don''t know if the enemy is on my side... I just want you to pay close attention for now. Everybody." "Yeah, I get it. But I don''t think Ip will make contact." "Puku, I was the only one who knew nothing! Everybody is sloppy!" "Oh, I''m sorry, Sister Micah" And hey... do you know the name of the leaves from the beginning? I don''t know why. It would be the same for all of us not to want to stick our necks in something so annoying to say, and I guess we''ll just be watching how things go for a while. "Ma, don''t worry about it unless something else comes along." "Heck, you should live normal like you do now rather than get involved and get caught up in weird things" "... well, I think so too" Opinions are unanimous. It doesn''t involve a lot of trouble, this is the best! "Then dissolve it! I''ll call everyone for dinner." "Whoa!" I took up the conversation because I had just the right vibe. Everyone goes back to their rooms loving each other in their love nests. "So let''s go back, shall we? "Yeah, let''s go back" ... and forget about the nasty things and flirt with Mika. I knew that was the best part! "Oh, if anything happens right now, we''re gonna tell you everything in the future, right? Because I''m the only one who doesn''t know or is a puku! "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry." "Forgive me for apologizing! "Forgiven" This exchange before entering the room. I do think what you didn''t say is bad, so let''s report it properly this time. 642 Episode Six Hundred Seven and Five: After we gathered in the room (Sho) "You look forward to dinner at night! "Oh, yeah" Me and Lil came back to my room after we got together. But... what the hell is Ikoto? Ye, what you were saying makes me very comfy, but now you''re out of your mind. Plus, every time you win a tournament, you get rewarded... I can''t help but drink it. "Lunch was good every day, wasn''t it? "It should be." "Well, look forward to it." "Oh." Me and Lil are together almost every day, both in anasm and here. I mean, we''ve been together all day since we met. It would be time for me to start getting used to it myself, but it would be a man''s sex that I wouldn''t get tired of seeing Lil''s body over and over again. Yeah, I''m not a pain in the ass. Expecting a lot of things isn''t a pervert. "Then let''s massage the show first! "Sorry." I get half naked and put to bed. The whole of Lil is like a skilled professional. That''s what happened when I realized. When did you remember... do you want to ask now? "Nah... lilu..." "Hmm? Hey, Shaw." "When did you not... Huh... get so good at the whole thing? "Wahoo, while Shaw was practicing judo on his machine opponent. This is what I came up with when I thought about what I could do for a sportsman show. You''ve got skills." "Oh." Lil is always for me, for me and... A good wife. Such a good daughter-in-law. You don''t. I''m not exactly my wife yet... Lil seems to be willing to... get married early. Not since graduate school to be a career group for the police...... yeah. No, even so... "Wow, you''re an amazing muscle no matter how many times you touch it. I''m gonna fall in love." "Oh, thank you." Lil is massaging my arm... it feels big, tense and soft when I suppress it to my shoulders... No way is this a good thing!? Thank you. "Waffle, it''s time for the whole thing to end." "Um, that''s seriously awesome. Thanks!" "Wahoo, I''ll do whatever you want." It came to an end a while later. What a needle/moxibustion he even came to without taking a break for about 3 hours. That just surprised me. But more than that, the softness I felt when I was massaging my legs and the smoothness of my legs when I was being ridden is extraordinary... uh, what am I today? Can''t you forget that story? I don''t know what you think, but he prescribed it for me for three hours. "Oh, it''s time to make lunch." "Ooh." Looking at the clock a little past 11: 00, Lil said so and left. I don''t know what you''re going to make, I''m looking forward to it. "I''ll make omelettes today! It''s like steak at night." "Ooh!... Oh? I looked at Lil because I felt uncomfortable. This room has a dream view of the living room from the kitchen. And vice versa. Of course, Lil''s standing in the kitchen... something''s wrong with what I''m seeing. ... aprons, vegan shoulders, clavicles and chest...? Hey, no way this... If my predictions are correct, I think I need to go to the kitchen. "Hey, hey, Lil" "Wahun? What?" I wish I could get the cut vegetables out of a device that makes anything I have dreams of, but Lil (well, they all do the cooking in this house), who always deliberately cuts the vegetables, stopped his hand and turned this way. At the same time, I can totally get into the kitchen. What was there was a surprise sight. I''m not wearing anything but aprons and black longer socks, with such a lil in front of me. "Ri... Ri? "Duh, what''s wrong? "Why are you aproning naked? "............ waf" Lil is embarrassed and mozzled. should stop if you''re ashamed...... no, eye blessing for me...... "It''s not just the whole thing and sports medicine that I studied while Shaw was working hard... but the Japanese... and that kind of culture, and all that... Then there''s this one of those things that you can easily... show me, I was wondering if you''d be happy." Her face turned bright red and Lil went on to do so. No... Whatever it is for me, you work too hard. I don''t want to go this far. I''d be lying if I said... "But if you like, do it the way you want. Because I''m confident I can continue to cook as much as I want to be touched! Ah... but more than a boulder..." "Hey, hey, is this what Lil was just saying about Icoto? "Wahu?... um, no, this is part of it." When Lil said that, he turned around and started cooking. Later, I''m not hiding anything seriously. Shit, the atmosphere isn''t the same as taking a bath or spending the night with everything. ... Now, what am I supposed to do right? ###### Just Continuing (-¦Ø...) I didn''t want to go on. Sounds like a lanobe, I wanted to say this once (for real) (I don''t think it''s about to happen again) And Lil is a stripping character. 643 Episode Six Hundred Seven and Seventy-Five: After Gathering in the Room (Sho) 2 "Wow... Phew... Yes, Omelette... Serve" "... oops" Omelette says heart in ketchup. In the end, I was within the limits of Lil''s tolerance. I wonder why I couldn''t stand it. ... No, if you put up with it, Lil should be sad the other way around. That''s good to know. "I don''t know, Shaw. Were you like a couple of newlyweds Hoya Hoya? I managed to get an omelet." "Come on... honeymoon or not... we''re talking about a man''s delusions in the first place." "Wahoo." Lil clutched the spoon and solidified as his face turned bright red. Cute. "Ko, what do you want to do after this? I don''t care what they say. "Oh, we have time for dinner." I don''t know what I''m going to do... why don''t we take a nap together? Shall we? "You should have lunch..." "Yeah, yeah." "I''m gonna take a nap for now" "... well. Can I sleep with you? "Oh." I can tell even I''m blunter than a normal person, I''ll accept whatever Lil does right now, and I''ll do exactly what I say - you know. But I dare to do normal things there. After lunch, me and Lil get to the double bed fast. I gently changed into sleeping rolls and lay down. Lil also dives in next door. "Well, that''s the same as always." "Even this usual is pretty extravagant, isn''t it? "Wahun? People are really warm, aren''t they? When you''re with Shaw, you''ll calm down." Lil doesn''t seem to understand what''s good for him. If a boy in my class sees this sight, he''ll definitely kill me. Lil has become popular, too. "Shh, you can do whatever you want." Lil said that just in case. I just hug. "Hey, Lil. Could this be something you''re going to do until the Inter High is over? Well, every time we win." "I''m going to. A whole day at a time! Could I not have rewarded you?... I think I can handle it better than I used to..." "No, it''s not like that." Will Lil act like this on the first day of anasm each time he wins provincial, regional, or national competitions? Should I say I''m looking forward to it, or should I say don''t push it? "Lil... I wonder why you''re so devoted to me" "... wow, the show is a benefactor in life... because he''s my favorite boyfriend, right? "Oh well." I stroked Lil''s head wrapped around it with my arms. I know why, too, but Lil, look, is he going too far, or is he devotional? "Show...... I love it" "Oh, so am I." "Wow." Lil buries his face on my chest and rubs it against me. I fell asleep stroking a lil like that. ________ ______ ___ "Come on, guys! Eat! Alim called us to the big dining room. It was 10 minutes after I fell asleep and woke up. He''d been asleep for almost six hours. A huge size steak meat is spreading right in front of me. I''m just watching. Who''s coming out? I''ll have it and eat it. It''s good enough that my consciousness is about to fly. "Doh, show. Yum?" "Oh, it''s good" "Oh well. Hmm." A dream dressed as a chef peeked into my face. I knew you were a woman, this guy. "Good luck with your next game. I''ll go check it out next time." "Ooh." That''s what Micah has said. I''m usually glad the childhood trainers are here for you. I''d like you to see it until the National Convention if possible, but that''s not possible first, because of the location issues. "Uh, we''re going, too. Hey, cherry blossom." "Yeah." You''re all coming...... glad to hear it. But they''re going to say it''s Harlem again or something. I had steak. I thought this was too delicious. _______ ____ __ "That was delicious." "... right" But in my head, you''re thinking a little something else, or you''re looking at it. It''s obvious, we''re taking a bath together. "Uh, Shaw... well, I think I''ve been wondering who Icoto is." "Oh." Will you finally talk to me? Well, I know what that is at the time you did the naked apron... "Yes, just like always. Um, in bed... right? I don''t know about that for Shaw.... It''s a good idea for me." Yes, Lil wants to play night games. That''s what I''m saying again. You were talking about that. Then I wish I could say it normally. Oh, my God, you can''t blame Lil for even telling me to go a little farther. "Mm-hmm." "Wow, really!? Then do as you please about me! Will this continue beyond next week? ... Well, I don''t mind because I can''t stand it either. ###### Lil is a stripping character ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) (2nd time) 644 Chapter 608: Life Discussion "Yes, I could! Are you gonna last-minute me? "Oh, I''m sorry.... you''re right, the provincial tournament is next. I really need to do this." I made Shaw a new machine for judo practice. We make a roster of past Judo players, and we also make videos of people who took gold at the Men''s Judo Olympics and those who took gold at the Women''s Judo Olympics, and we extract a lot of data from it. At first, I meant to be half joking and make him an Olympic gold medal player practice opponent, but something like a 50% chance of winning, and the show itself no longer started to move like an Olympic gold medal player, right? Don''t use any physical shooting. So this time, I''m going to give Kimyra a more powerful data multiplier to practice with, or someone with a huge physical difference. Ma, Shaw also means he was a genius in terms of martial arts, like Kanata is a genius in his head. One of these days, the Olympics and all that, and it''s going to be gold in no time. Oh, my God. ... I''m at the top level of the Olympics without using any body shooting depth, so what level is the show on Earth that lightly peeks at the effect of body shooting depth?... that''s what you know when you go to see the provincial tournament, right? "Lil''s been practicing with me, right? "Oh. That''s right." "By the way, Lil, in the meantime, ''Whenever the show wins, I want to reward the show!'' What did he say, but what are you getting? That''s what Ijwal meant to ask. Shaw only looks embarrassed. Whoa, is this...? "Well, I don''t know... nobody does right now." "Unh-unh." "Uh, uh, sleeping" "Together? Doesn''t that mean sleeping with you? "Oh, yeah." That''s going to be the best reward Lil can get for the eh show. Speaking of which, did Shaw throw away his porn book? I don''t care about that now. "No, no, no, no." "As it were, well.... Lil, I''ll be back because I''m keeping you waiting." "Bye! Shaw went back to his room when he turned the practice doll into a magic bag. Hmm, you''re going to win the whole country like this, really. I went all the way to the country in the previous fiscal year, but I won the semi-finals with the winning team and it was the top 4. Was the team battle the top 8 in the country? I hope we can win this year. "Had a dream, did you finish talking to Sho? "Um, it''s over." When I get back to your room, my wife will pick me up. Ten days after the grape hunt, nothing in particular has happened so far. King Rama never interrupted me where I was flirting. Speaking of which, by the end of Sho''s tournament, it''s not Christmas. "Oh, speaking of which, you are! Is Christmas approaching... Hehe, that''s going to be something completely different this year than usual, isn''t it? Looking forward to it. Then there will be New Year''s soon. "Christmas date, right? "Hey, let''s go to a fashionable restaurant" "... you have money? I''m a little tough, so let''s be normal." "Well, I''ll give you a special day like that." I''ve been teaching Kanata how to play stocks lately, and her time without Micah is either playing games or making money. I can''t help but play for about 10,000 to 20,000 yen on Christmas Day. "I wish... but it''s gonna be sweet! "Eh heh." "Eh heh." This is how we spend our time, and the show and the canatas are going to do something about it. Think again like this, everything''s different from last year. "Speaking of which, less than a week before Christmas, we have regular exams." "... what do you think? "Can you blame me? "Yeah, have a candid opinion, please" "... I feel like I can take first place in the school year even if I don''t study now" "Yeah." Well, to be honest, you studied too much in anasm. It''s not like anyone''s taken a mock or regular test since I started studying anasm yet. Because I''ve been able to pass the most difficult college exam questions in the world lately (Kanata still seems to be full, frightened), I feel like I can handle it if I study hard with anasm the day before my regular exams. It''s arrogant like this or you can afford it... it''s a bad thing anyway, and it''s cheating from the public. Because it probably went so far as to die... "I have dreams about it... but I''m going to sleep." "Hmm? Do it again today? "Yeah!" Slowly sexual disturbance against the test...... um, I feel like I''m going in a direction I shouldn''t go as a high school student...... But you can''t help it! "Well, in bed..." "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh" I ducked the princess Micah. For that matter __________ [Alim, Micah! King Rahma! Now we know who the last leader is! Micah saw my face. "Somehow I felt that way" "Right." 645 Chapter 609: The Leaders "Oh! You''re here, Alim, Micah! Yes, yes, I''m here because they called me. You''ve stopped me from flirting with Micah again. Yeah. It''s about the fourth time, so I''m used to boulders. "So, what''s new? "Hmm, I told you I got the leader''s name in contact. Let''s talk about the leader who buried the demon god before that." "Hmm." I don''t know if you need a premise to tell that story, or if it''s an operation to make you want to know more by postponing the information that you''re going to tell me, but I''m going to give you a ride because they''re not going to move on unless you stay on for now. "... It seems that the leader who buried the demon god was found in a state of amnesia as a boy, in the woods. Besides, he was wearing a patterned servant that didn''t seem to belong to Anasm." "Damn... Really?" "Oh. And the swordsmanship is strangely good for a kid. They''ve gotten stronger at a hell of a speed within a short time of being protected." Huh. What is this? Maybe the demon god of that Buhula kingdom was defeated on the same planet as us as long as we''ve heard this story. I''m the one found in the woods, and swordsmanship... may have been as strong as Sho. Even if you lose your memory, only swordsmanship can remain. Only those who know how to be strong quickly in a short period of time can do so. Even if you''re not in the dungeon, if you''re hunting wild demons at a pace higher than the rest of the world, you''ll be strong. "So the king at the time turned his eyes to him and made him his leader. SS Ranker already by then... No, it looks like SSS Ranker had the strength to do it one step ahead of time." "Heh..." "I don''t care what you say, it''s not Alim''s ratio that went up to the top of the SSS ranker." For a moment I thought it was amazing, but when I thought about it, did I look amazing? But from the time I saw it, I knew it... "So the leader partnered the sword found in the dungeon, and beat the demon god by using swordsmanship primarily in conjunction with that magic that used the Vajra pestle. It was sealed in the Vajra pestle." Well, if that''s the way it is, is it normal? Even I could beat Samayil when my status wasn''t up to 990,000. King Rahma keeps talking. "But if we just sealed it, it wouldn''t have been annihilated, would it? Before you do, listen, what a leader he is not from this world, he was from another world! Uh, I knew it. Well, it''s already what you expected, isn''t it? You''ve got a lot of people coming from the outbound planet to anasm... so you''re calling in sages in the first place. "There''s a wise man out there, right? That''s calling people from a different world, but they were getting lost in this world even though they weren''t any sage. So it''s like a world without magic. Then it would be okay to bring in the demon god, and the leader left with the Vajra pestle to find a way to turn it into the original world." "No way, is that why you''re doomed? "Oh, in a world without a magic concept, could a demon like a mass of magic exist? That''s why they''re gone." ... I mean something. Is that or is the demon god on Earth now? ''From Anasm'' was destroyed because it was brought back to Earth... Yeah... yeah... hey. I hope you don''t, I feel like someone else threw an obstacle into my house... "Mm, what''s wrong with you and Micah? You look so cute and musty." "No..." "Um, are you sure you''re okay with that world? "You don''t have magic, do you? Aren''t you gonna be okay? Oh, this world sometimes lacks something... Should it be called a difference in thinking? But it''s just amazing to hear the proper history of this world...... "So that''s the point. I had to tell you about the leader who destroyed the demon god in advance.... because whoever my great-grandfather nominated as his leader was also a human being from another world." Just to be clear... how many people are being sent to anasm... No, in the case of me and Mika, I''ve had my soul saved because I''m dying, and it''s only advantageous, right? But hey, I wonder what about the others. Just a jerk like Mitsuo... if it was for God''s sake, it wouldn''t be stylish, would it? "I hear the person was interesting. He said he showed off and entertained all kinds of art without using magic. I guess that''s how he made his money, in the eyes of his great-grandfather... who made him a leader because he was a man of another world while talking to him." "So the reason King Rahma''s great-grandfather really nominated a leader is because he believes that he will take something historically important to that person... does it feel like it? "Oh, you see. That''s right, it said in the diary that you expect it." Is that Tane, the last leader? No one would have thought you were someone from another world twice in a row. "So what happened to that person after that? Micah asked. I care too. "Anything, he really wanted to go home, so he started looking for a way to go home. Because of this, I nominated him as my mentor, but I thought he was pathetic. My great-grandfather advised me to" rely on the king of the Egdrasil godtree kingdom, or on the kingdom of Mephirado because he is not close to the Egdrasil godtree kingdom, " "So...? "Then it seems the man has really gone to the Kingdom of Mephilado. I don''t know where he''s been since." Someone else in the world looking for a way to turn it into the kingdom of Mephirado...... hmm? That, I don''t like it so much... no, I don''t like it or it makes me feel so uncomfortable. Yes, even in terms of entertainers, it seems to apply to someone somewhere... "Oh, um, can I ask the name of that leader just in case? "Oh, Love Long Mitsuo... sounds like it. That''s a weird name." Me and Mika looked at each other. I don''t know... right. I had a prediction, yeah. 646 Episode Six Hundred Ten: The Leader in the Dogmatization "Sorry, I''ve heard a lot about you" "Mmm? I still have something to talk about...? "Ma''am, can you take another opportunity? "What, have you come to a busy place today? You did something wrong. Well, we''ll see about that next time." "Sorry, then..." Me and Mika soon left the kingdom of Bhuhula and came back to your house on an item without relying on Kanata. Anyway, I want to sort things out. "... I didn''t know Mitsuo was a mentor." "Uh, but maybe I''m convinced" That''s what Micah said while wearing something like a cheek wand. What does it mean? "In Nha? "Look, Mitsuo, you took the demon into yourself, didn''t you? So the demon god I''ve been fighting for¡­ Samayil, for example, possessed Mr. Karna, who had the power to find the brave, and Sultr possessed Sho, the wise man. It was a little strange that Mitsuo, a brave man or a wise man, could take in such a demon." "Uh, if you say so" If you don''t have the brave, the wise, or the kind of physique involved in it, you don''t attach the demon god... if there''s a law like that, no matter how many drop rods Mitsuo swallowed. Oh, it''s not easy for the demon god to possess it. I''ve been watching some of them all the time, but there was no such thing as a rejection. It worked really well because I''m a leader, is this nature? Heh heh, that''s Micah. "But Mitsuo, do you remember that you''re a mentor? You spent 100 years, didn''t you? "But I thought you said something almost like you were just asleep? If it feels like Taro Urashima, I think you remember." "Um, what do you think? I have to ask..." You can only go Saturday and Sunday on Earth, right? But I promise I''ll go see the judo provincial tournament of the show... "When shall I ask Mitsuo?" "I think Monday would be fine. It''s morning class till after the club tournament." "Oh, shit! Do you want to ask Monday? It''s a weekday, so there won''t be many people, and I think it''s easy to hear a lot about it. Although I exchange maids and stuff, the only time I can ask directly is while the circus is in town. "The more problematic thing is that the demon god is on Earth..." "That''s it. That really scares me the most..." "As people in this world see it, it''s disabled because magic can''t be used... so what a simple story." Then it''s fine that you''re really deactivated... but wait? "Sure, didn''t you hear there were some strange phenomena around the Fantasy Transfer Zone every now and then? You think I see fireballs?" "Oh, there you are." "... Mr. Fantasy Transfer Zo, he''s the one who brought us here, and Lil and Shaw said he responded to the prayers of the anatomical flow." "So what I''m trying to say is that magic could also be activated on Earth...? That fireball could be a fireball." "Yes, yes." Micah''s face got a little cloudy. If what I just said has anything to do with anasm and magic, it''s hopeless at the earliest. I mean, I don''t know when I''m going to be resurrected. ... The Demon God has so far launched an attack worthy of the Demon "God" to sprinkle his feathers (through obstacles) and prepare another dimension if he touches them. If a demon god appeared on Earth without magic or magic props, the damage would be immense. ... I didn''t throw away my scientific skills either, so if guns and bombs work, it may not even be the end of the planet, but there may be no more Asian countries, mainly Japan. "... then the Vajra pestle, we have to find it on Earth soon" "But I don''t know exactly where it is." "... Do you know what Mitsuo is? "Hey, I guess you don''t know. Let me ask you something when it happens." But have you ever been in such a dangerous situation? I''m scared enough to spend so much time in the basement of my house without knowing there was a bomb in it. ... nevertheless. "I wonder how you brought the Vajra pestle to Earth." "Huh? "No, look, we can''t even take the stuff of anasm to Earth, or take the stuff and people of Earth to Anasm, can we? Only when Shaw and the others are sent as wise men." "Mm-hmm. That''s true. But I feel like I can do as much as I want. This is the world. That warp vault could have that kind of functionality someday, right? Wonders are commonplace in this world. If that''s what they say, I can''t say anything. "Hmm... what shall I do" "Anyway, we''ve been fine so far, let''s take our time to find it. The first thing to do is ask Mitsuo. Next thing you know, ask King Rama to look into it." "Right.... I need to tell King Rama that someday we''re from the other world." "If you win my case, you''ll almost be forced to lead by then." "Er..." I don''t know about Micah... but the possibility of King Rama being my leader has grown. 647 Episode 611: Back to the circus. _Sorry, Mon Jul 24, Wed Jul 26, Fri Jul 27 will be closed for posts #### On Monday, Micah and I headed to the circus as soon as possible. Whatever, take the example lifetime path. There are still no more people on weekdays than on Saturdays and Sundays. "I can''t believe you''re gonna be here twice in such a short period of time." "I have no choice. This is the quickest way to meet Mr. Kwong." "Right." I was in line for a while and came to the point of presenting a ticket. Me and Micah show that pass to the receptionist. "You can use this, right? "What... oh, yes! You can use it. You can use it! Come here, please." Apparently, they''re taking us off the line and somewhere else. He was turned to the back of the reception, where he was handed over by his sister at the reception to another member of the crew. "Are you the special customer the captain was talking about? There you are. Unfortunately, the captain is on stage now..." "Uh, really?" "We were here today to talk to Aichang Mitsuo." When I tell him so, the member answers politely. "Then visit me after your next gig. I''ll tell the captain from me.... you also watch the circus that you''ve been lined up, right? in the vip seat" "Yeah, I want to watch it! "So that''s what we''re talking about." "Yes." Apparently, this crew will be able to talk to you. Good. Good. I want to ask you a lot. ... I may not talk much because I only have about 3-40 minutes off between the show and the show, but enough to ask the gist, right? Me and Mika were put through to the previous vip seat during the customer''s entry and exit between the next gig and the start. And they also give me a menu table or something. For now, I ordered two melon sodas with ice cream on them. "Circus hey... I figured I should have brought cherry blossoms and leaves too? "Um, but this time it''s to confirm the new information we''ve got, so if you get involved, it''s pathetic, and leaves are going to stick your neck deep. And cherry blossoms will go out with you." "So is that." Yeah, yeah, because Leaf has more than a computer in his head, and he can rely on everything, but he works too hard! Then it gets easier to freeze. That leaf is like a machine. She''s human. Because he''s my brother. "Ah, again! It''s been all over again lately, but it still makes me feel good." "Hey!" Me and Micah looked at the circus again, holding the drinks that had been carried and also asking for fries and stuff from the menu table. Ma, the contents are deceptive. ________ ______ ___ "Ha, that was hilarious! "Hey." It''s a clich¨¦, but I still enjoyed it. I''m a little used to handling vips this time, so I''ve ordered a lot, but I don''t know if I''ve become an impressed customer. "Yes, both of you! You''re here again, Desne! Moving to the captain''s room, Ca? That''s when the crew came to tell me where Mitsuo was. "Yes, please! "Then follow me, Kudasai! Follow as you are told. And then I made it to the captain''s room in the same directions as I had done before. "Bye, I''m Corade." "Thank you. You''ve come a lot, both of you. Don''t you have any friends with your brother and sister today? "Yes, just the two of us." "Really? I had something to do. What''s wrong, sir? Mitsuo, there''s nothing nasty about it, so it''s obvious, but you''re not in such a hurry that you feel unnatural? Well, no, let''s keep talking. "No, I heard something a little disturbing about anasm" "Hmm?" "Well, I''m talking about Mitsuo becoming a leader in the kingdom of Buhula a hundred years ago. Looks like the record was in the other country." Mr. Mitsuo cut his neck slightly. "A hundred years ago...? Did you come to confirm that? You two are." "Yes." "Uh, well, it''s very hard to say, actually, I only remember so much that I''ve started to lead the demons since I came back to life..." "Really..." Is that all you remember from there... though I don''t think you have a choice if you''re a hundred years old. Mitsuo finally rushed on to find out what was soggy. "But I''m sure there was something strange about my status! Yeah. So perhaps my skills worked so easily for you, who have a higher level? "It''s natural to think so indeed..." Speaking of which, I was pretty level at that point, too. I thought it was strange that the compulsory contract worked too much. "Is that all I know about myself? Sorry, I can''t remember much." "No, it''s a hundred years, you can''t help it!... One more thing I''d like to ask you, is the time okay? Mitsuo looked at the clock and nodded and said ''Go ahead''. "So... do you know what an Indra Vajra pestle is? "Vajra Pestle...? "Yeah, it sounds like a demon sealed weapon on the leader''s side..." "Oh, really? No, I didn''t." Me and Mika looked at each other. Apparently, there''s nothing special about it. "Thank you. I asked abruptly, and I heard something weird." "No, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you." "Well, that''s it for us today." "Yes, do whatever you want while you''re in this city" Me and Mika went out of the captain''s office with our heads down to Mr. Kwong. From the captain''s office, I heard Mr. Kwong stand up and take something out. #### _Sorry, Mon Jul 24, Wed Jul 26, Fri Jul 27 will be closed for posts 648 Episode Six Hundred Twelve: Even Where I Dream The next day back from the circus, that is, Tuesday. Anyway, I''ll finish right in class today with only four time limits. Before I went out with Miho, these days were plenty of game-soaked stuff, but now they don''t. Speaking of which, you haven''t played a lot lately. Though I said that, I would normally be pissed off if I played all the games at this time. It''s tough when it comes to our school studies, so I''m tingling that it''s the end of the period in a few weeks. And even so, the only people who are tingling are teachers and those who are also elevated in rank. "Kiritsu. Wow. If you don''t mind." What a powerless voice of the day sounds. We stood up together and carried our bags in. I''ll see you tomorrow. "Wahoo, bye! "Mmm, see you later." "See you both." Sho and Lil are going to be clubbing. Fierce training is under way for the provincial tournament in 4 days. I believe Sho may be able to win the National Convention. Oh, it''s not daisy. "What will you do when you leave today?" "What are we going to do..." Wow. We''ve been together in one room or another every day for a long time, so I don''t have a repertoire anymore. It''s mostly a game. Something recently, I don''t know if this is due to my status as well, but Miho is getting better at the game. Originally, Miho was better at qualifying and shooting games, but video life games and the ones around there. "So how about we play a racing game today and you take it off better if you lose? "This is not an anasm..." "Uh, well." Beautiful flowers want to take off once in a while. I already know what the signs are. This is Japan on Earth, and it''s not that easy. "Mmm." "What''s wrong? Mi Hua suddenly stopped. "No, I have a feeling about it now." "Another look? What is it this time? "It''s been a long time since I''ve been to see your vault." As a matter of fact, I go to the Phantom Transfer Zone once a week, but it''s been a long time since I''ve had a feeling because I''ve spent two weeks in anasm. "Well, you know what?" "Mmm!" That''s why I''m on my way home to the Phantom Transfer Collection. In the meantime, when I stand in front of this vault, I decide to clap hands. I don''t know if I''m right. "How many years have you been going through here? "Oh, because I''ve been here a year before you moved in... 16 years? "What do you mean, 15 years?" It won''t be long... but this vault is always carefully cleaned and I don''t think it was decades, hundreds of years ago at all. It''s amazing... it''s like it''s made of anatomical material. Well, it could be because you''re the vaulter who sent me and Mizuka over there. "Well, let''s go home." "Yeah." Me and Mihana turned around to go home. That''s when I saw a man with a black hood within my eyes. I can''t see my face. "Eh." "When..." Apparently it looks like a beautiful flower, too. That means I''m not the only one hallucinating. "What... what is this guy..." "I don''t know..." Maybe you came here to kidnap me and Miho? It''s not that I''m over-conscious or anything, I''m very wary because I''ve been to the point where I''m really going to be. "Coincidence¡­?" ¡­¡­ It''s frightening, I''m saying something bossy. "Time passes fast. You''re both big and beautiful." "What, what? Apparently he knows about us. Mouth it. But somewhere... "I have a dream, haven''t you heard my story from your brother? "Ah..." Yes, this man, the dubious man with the black hood where the leaves were. A suspicious person who''s talking about us. "I''m listening." "Right, haha! What the hell, this guy? Slightly more tense though...... But did you tell him my real name? Even if you were an anatomist, everyone and Mr. Kwong should be the only ones who know my real name. "So, what...? "No, I just saw your face. I don''t have any business." "Oh, really..." "That''s goodbye for now. There will be another day with me." That said, the man with the black hood disappeared suddenly. Like a ghost. "... you''ve met me" "Hey." "What the..." "There''s only five of us who''ve known us for a long time, right? "Yeah." It frightens me that I have no idea what I want to do. Ugh... Wasn''t this leaves and battle posture bursting? "Dreams, by the way." "Hmm?" Beautiful flowers seem somewhat mozzled with joy. What is it? "Well, thanks for trying to protect me all the time." "Oh, oh." Speaking of which, you were doing it. I think he was probably almost unconscious. "Eh heh..." Mihana has kissed me on the cheek when I said it was on the side of the road. ##### Monday, July 24, Wednesday, July 26, and Friday, July 27 will be closed for posts m (_) m 649 Episode 613: Even at Shos (Sho) "Tired! At this rate, the provincial tournament is going to be unmatched! "Do you think so? I''m done practicing today. Things have been going well since we won the district tournament for both groups and individuals. Don''t let the teachers praise you for passing by. "Oh, yes, Mr. Huen. I just need to ask you a few questions." "What is it? "If you want to eat, are you a meat pie? Are you a fisherman? "Definitely meat! As you wish!" Lil, formerly a wolf, answered that vigorously to a question from Golissen. "Meat or... OK, then the provincial tournament... No, I''ll be the BBQ guy who did better than the local tournament in one of the individual groups!... and if you can win a national tournament individually, bring one of your favorite members. I''ll buy you a BBQ." "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!? "Majiska!? Majiska!?" Even though people are pretty limited, Golissen, how fat they are. Even if they can eat all they want for about 2,500 yen, assuming the five of us make a good result at the local tournament, they''ll pay 12,500 yen. Yeah, but seriously, the second half... "Golissen, you want me to win the whole country over that? "If you want to feed Mr. Huen some meat! "... nagging! I just have to, or the national championship. I don''t know if it''s okay...... I don''t know. I guess I''ll have to work hard. "Well, it''s dark around here, and be careful. Go home, both of you. I don''t think you can defeat Sho without bringing in one of the army platoons." "That''s not in the boulder. Thank you! "Thank you! My lil left school. The area is already dim. In this kind of atmosphere, it''s kind of nasty for her and me to go home. I feel like a page of youth. "Shaw, don''t push me, okay? "I''m not gonna let it happen, but I''m gonna let Lil have meat flutter with Golissen''s money." "Wow, thanks! Lil stopped trying to hug me in the arm¡­. It doesn''t seem to heal inside that I assume my smell stinks. I was forced to draw Lil to my side. "Wow, it stinks of sweat! "Me? "It''s okay because the show is cool. It''s me, me." "It''s okay because Lil is a super pretty girl." "Wow...! Lil blushed. Why do you do all that in an anatomical and erotic way and when you praise it, it turns bright red...... so cute. "And I''m moist, but forgive me" "Ooh." Lil holds my arm. I''m no longer used to the feeling of the too soft chest transmitted to my arms... Probably won''t get used to it no matter how long it takes. "... Huh!? Suddenly, I turned around like Lil noticed something. "What''s up, Lil" "... someone was there right now." Still, Lil stares at a point. You thought you''d found out, it was one black hooded suspicious man who came out. "... I didn''t know you''d find out" "What are you ______" "What is it? Can I help you?" I blocked Lil''s words, stepped forward, and I answered that. Somehow the guy in the hood looks like he''s laughing. "Um, you''re Sho, aren''t you? I know." "... so" "I''ve been Rin since I was a kid, but to this day I''m even reminiscent of the brave men of war. You''ve grown." ¡­ Me and Lil just looked at each other for a moment. Yes, if I remember correctly, this guy, Ip, is an associate of the anasm you were talking about. "... who are you? "Oh, you want to know who I am? But I won''t tell you. Let''s hear the other way, the daughter would have come from anasm" "... wahoo" Lil shook her body pickly. I''ll pull Lil back just a little so he can get away at any time. "What, I''m not trying to take it or eat it.... yes, let''s guess the race. It''s unusual for people to come from anasm to Earth. Maybe it''s the first time. Its hair color, and its full healing and five-sensory acuteness to the signs...... wolf tribe huh? "... so, what if...? "Hmm, around. No, I''m just guessing." What the hell is this guy? Do you do harm or not? Yeah, I don''t know. "Really, what are you up to? "Mm, now is not the time to know that. We''ll see each other again someday, so someday.... and Sho" I feel like the guy in the hood is staring at me... "Hey, what..." "Sounds like you''ve had a rough time. Have you ever been very angry? "... Huh? "If you don''t remember, fine, farewell." The man in the hood is physically unlikely, he disappeared softly. "What was that? "... come on. More than that, Shaw, you don''t have to try to get me away. If anything happens, we''ll stick together. No, running away from me..." "Lil, it''s a man''s job to protect his loved ones." "... show..." Lil blushed again. Cute for now. 650 Episode 614: What is it? He came to me yesterday. "... yes, even at Sho''s" Yesterday I saw the man in the black hood that Ye was talking about. That''s apparently not just me and Mizuka, but I even ran into Sho and Lil late at night. I just reported it to Sho at school. "What were you saying? "Mm-hmm. He said something windy that knew about us. And he said he''d see you again someday." "Oh well. I was just like you when I was a kid. About Lil''s appearance and traits, I guess." "... you know all about us except Lil, and yet you''re so anarchic that you hit the kind of beast man with no ears or tails..." Gummy, I have no idea who I know. You can''t possibly even know us at a time when they don''t remember Leaf as well as they say he even remembers what''s in his stomach in the first place. "Oh, and Lil and the others..." "Wow, that''s it." Apparently, the girls are girls and they''re reporting on what happened to each other yesterday. "So, so, if I had dreams, I''d be cool standing there sheltering me in front of suspicious people! "Wow, so is the show! Shaw told me to run away if anything happened to me..." Apparently you''re wierd about our attitude back then. "Oh, it''s natural, isn''t it?" "Oh, that''s obvious" It''s natural to try to protect your loved ones! There was no indication that the black man was attacking us. "... by the way, I just thought," That guy in the hood. " "Wahwahhu? "Dear Fantasy Transfer Zo... or something, right? "Wow! I wonder if you had that idea. "Now from the beautiful flowers..." "I was listening. That line is really thick, isn''t it? Is it okay with that god that I sent dreams and beautiful flowers to anasm... or is it that vault anyway? So, if you''ve been looking at us here, you can snort what you''ve known since childhood." "Right, right! That''s right, I''ll call Ye! I''m fine with contacting my brother right now because neither here nor there has even started a homeroom. I sent Ye the idea of Mi Hana in the communication app along with a report that Xiang Da had also encountered it. I get a reply as soon as I can. "I thought about that, too." "I''ve been thinking." That''s right. There''s no way a genius leaf can come up with such an easy thing right away. Damn it, brother, I failed. Still, that means I''m not coming from the leaves for that consultation... "Yeah. But I knew it wasn''t." "You''re not." Is it different after all? I thought Miho''s reasoning was pretty good too... I don''t know why. "Nanny? "I don''t care if they say so. See, there was no verse that admired you growing up or something? "Uh, there it is." "... let''s not do that anymore" "Sorry." I was just kidding and the leaves pissed me off. Puku. Anyway, I need to hear more. We''ve been to that vault many times this year, haven''t we? Long before your brothers were sent to anasm. If you can see this one over there... isn''t that weird? "Mmm, if you say so, maybe so." I knew Leaf was smart to realize that. ''When...? "No, we don''t know where we''re going from there yet." ''Oh... sorry to hear from you all of a sudden! "Nyah, it''s okay." Even brothers interact like this when they look like girls, right? At least we are. No, aside from that, I have to reconsider from 1 again because my predictions were faint. "Ye, what? "Even though I''ve been here lately, it was the first time I''ve seen us grow up, and maybe not." "Ah, well. I thought Miho''s idea was getting windows." "It''s unusual for the beautiful flowers of that near-future prediction to come off. For now, it sounds like you and I are having a blast on the subject, and can I tell you something?" "Oh, wow." Me and Sho gave Mihana and Lil an unanswered answer. It was a shame. The two are shaky. "... well, if you really think about it, Ip, you must already be thinking about it..." "Wahun. Then what is it? "... come on? You really don''t know. I have no idea. Because only Master Fantasy Transfer really applies to the conditions... "Wow, we''re starting the homeroom. It''s a four-hour class today." It was time and the teacher came into the classroom. We got to our original seats and we had to think about each other.... but, Ma, one day the leaves will solve it. 651 Episode 615: Judos Provincial Games Four days after that, I thought about who that black hood was while driving it to the corner of my head, but I still had no idea, so I gave up until I found a clue. More than that. Today is Shono''s Judo Provincial Games Day, team battle. If I win this, it''s a regional tournament, and if I win a regional tournament, it''s a national! The whole country is just amazing. But I believe Shang can be a brave man! "Wahun, you''re all here for backup! "Oh, Lil! Lil''s wearing judo. Hmm... this is pretty good. I can tell the size of my chest because my inner clothes are thin. Everyone in the crew must be in a bit of a mess. Or are you used to it already? But it''s the privilege of the fine macho muscle Dharma named Sho to be able to make Lil like herself. You''d be jealous. I have beautiful flowers. "If I call Golissen, he says we can look at all four of them in a particularly close seat! I''ll show you." "Thanks!" The four of us were taken by Lil to support seats reserved for Judo agents and relatives. I feel quite special. "Golissen! I brought backup! "Oh, Narumi and Benki and their brothers? Come here, sit here." We sit where Golissen invites us. "Try this again, and you''ll soon know why Sho is called the Great Harlem Demon King." "Uh heh, is that right? "Oh, surrounded by five girls, including Mr. Huen..." "Oh, I''m a man! Here''s the usual flow. The leaves of the man listed next to Sho protested against Golissen. Speaking of which, Ip will take care of you again next year, just Judo classes. "Hmm? Man? "I''m a man, I''m trying to make a dream of this! "Yes... we''re both brothers of miracles" "Haha, they say that a lot" Because they say it really well, you have no choice. Now Golissen paid attention to Cherry Blossom. "Vagina? This girl is somewhere..." "Oh, my sister got a special number on TV, so I thought maybe that" "Oh, oh! Of the blind girl and the childhood tame of the historical genius who is going to get to it......! Glad you got your eyes on it, really Ugh... I''m so glad..." "I''m afraid so." Heh, even Golissen watches that kind of TV. Other than that. "What do you mean, Naruto''s brother is that genius boy!? It''s a small thing in the world." "I think I even had my last name on the tellup for once..." "I don''t know that." Didn''t you get a good look at that? Yeah, as expected. "... Speaking of which, are we both in second grade now? Is that the middle of our school? "Yes, that''s right" "... become your younger brother. Then be sure to go to Judo..." "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m too busy to do that." "Oh, my God." Golissen has recessed. It''s funny to see something. "That aside, it will be time for non-lil members to get there. Can you support Sho as well as the rest of the crew? If it''s Narumi and Benki, just support them and their morale is going to get messed up." "Mmm, I''ll raise my voice and support you! "Me too! Because the district tournament didn''t have a curtain for Sho and deputy general manager Ganda, it is possible that this time it will be the same. No... but can''t you do that at the provincial tournament? "Oh, they''re here." Golissen turned around. Coming in from there are members of Judo''s department at our school. Looks like the five competing are off the lead with Sho leading the way. "Golissen, get ready. I can do it anytime." "Oh, Sho. We''ve got backup." "Did you get it right? Thanks, guys." "Well, because it''s a promise! Sho''s expression never ceased to be crisp, and he''s still incredibly handsome to look at like this. If I were a girl, I would have fallen in love. In fact, Lil looks at you like that to eat into Sho''s face. Sho noticed it and gently stroked Lil''s head, laughing. "Golissen, is that the chief''s backup? "Oh, you guys know that, too. There''s four of them." The crew paid attention to us. And make your eyes shine. "Whoa, seriously!? Seriously!? "Arichi and Mihana! Oh, no. Yes! "What, we backup!? Backup us, Majiska!? This is what happens. This is what happens when most boys just look at me and beautiful flowers. Lil''s been adding to that lately, and Ye said Cherry Blossom took off her glasses before treating her like this in middle school. We''re very idle, aren''t we? "Hey, ahhh!? Two of those documentaries too!? "Speaking of which, you have the same last name as Alimica! I didn''t realize it was coming through! "My eyes, it''s good to see them. Hey, yeah! I see, and indeed, cherry blossoms. "In addition to such a wonderful guest, I even look at Mr. Fuen as usual. No way, you''re not gonna do that, are you? "" "... there''s no way I would! Golissen is good at raising morale. 652 Episode 616: Judos Provincial Games 2 Sho and I were discussing this together when a Judo officer approached us. "General Manager!" "Oh, this is the vanguard Hoshino." "Well, you did." Only one freshman is in Sho''s group.... freshman year... you''re younger than me first, but you don''t think Gatai is too good... "Ah, Ayu-chan! Oh, it''s a pleasure to talk to you! "You don''t have to be so modest. I didn''t do anything special." "Yes, no, because it looks like a star in our school! They do treat me like a princess or something, but they treat me like an idol. That tickles me when you say that. "Anyway, good luck, team fight! I''m here for you! Techniques cultivated in anasm, yes, a way to mellow down the person you are originally in love with more... I held your hands lightly with both hands and tried to smile. I hope this helps support you. "But, but I''ll do my best...! I turned my face bright red and declared so. Um, I hope you jump through to the win. "It''s you... don''t mess with my junior." Sho noticed me watching the sight now. I tapped my head lightly, tiptoed and tongued lightly. "Heh." ¡­¡­ Sho sees with very cold eyes. Well, maybe a little too much... by the way. He said, "You know I''m a man, right? "I don''t know. She thinks you''re a girl. She''s got half the freshman year." "You''re in uniform, why not?" "Your face." While we were having such an interaction, two good Gatais approached Sho again. "Ah, Furano, it''s not your turn again today." And the deputy director. Oh, are these the two remaining members of Sho? You''re a second-pointer and a middleman. "You''re reliable! "Right." "Ah, it''s Ayu! "Awesome......" Of course it conveys me to these two, who have no face-to-face knowledge at all because their classes are away. Not so much me, Mihana, Sho... now they don''t know anyone, including Lil, in our middle school, high school, college. Leaves and cherry blossoms were interviewed on TV and it goes without saying. Unless you haven''t noticed like Golissen. The scale is amazing already. "What''s your name? "Two mountains and a middle river. I''m not used to these women, so all you have to do is do something." "Ho." I was taught that''s a good thing. Then why don''t I let you do your best? "Uh, Ershan and Nakagawa? "Hey, what''s up, Ayu?" "Maybe we don''t have time to support childhood training. So support us! Hmm, would you like to go with those two? I interrupted between the two of them and quickly shouldered them together. And alternate in their ears, whispering consciously about sexiness. "Ershan, Nakagawa, take Sho... and lead everyone to victory. I''m here for you." Wink lightly, step back, and slap the two of them on the back. Yes, done. "Me... I''ll hang in there" "Fire No.Does this mean God''s prank? "But it''s a man. He''s taller than two mountains in the first place." "I didn''t want to hear that." Later I heard that the second mountain seems to be 165 cm. I''m 170 centimeters, so I''m higher. They say it makes me feel weird a lot to people like that, but there''s some girls over 175 centimeters or something, and it''s nothing normal, right? "It''s time for the players to enter. It''s a good idea to lose bones in the first place, but be on your way." "" "" Ugly "" " Everyone gets a serious look instantly when they hear that. This stuff is cool. Maybe you know what it''s like to be a sports lover. By the way, I think the other four were talking to Golissen earlier. Well, when Mihana talks to the crew, she turns it into a squeeze of bone. In my case, people who know he''s a man seem to retain some reason, but in the case of Mizuka, he gets gnarly. Athlete admission began sometime after that. The fierce men who have won the district tournament at the top are gathered in the middle of this venue. Wow... some people are almost 2 meters tall no matter what you think. What''s going on with that? And Sho is strikingly handsome. It''s embarrassing to praise childhood for being handsome, but it''s true and you can''t help it. After a while, the opening ceremony is over, and the first battle brings back to this seat the players who still don''t have a game. "Okay... next, the first fight from next...! "... you know, I wish I could go to the first war alone." "... can you? It''s a provincial tournament." Hoshino said something amazing. He snorts like he''s ready. "I kind of feel like I should be today." "... ok. Just do what you can." "Yes." Who could have predicted the results afterwards? I didn''t expect Hoshino to do what you were declared to do. 653 Episode 617: Judos Provincial Games-3 "Ha, he really fucked up." Freshman Hoshino has wiped out his enemies from the vanguard to the general by himself. The venue is badly stirred. "Su, wow..." "Oh, this is the second guy who''s done that in the provincial tournament." "Uh, Golissen, who is that? "Sho." Oh, speaking of which, Sho did that, too. I know exactly how unusual this is because I went to the tournament when I was still weak with anasm. "Hoshino... he was originally annoyed." "Sho, are you out of your mind? Sounds familiar? "Chi, Chi... It''s easy to say, the one with different motivations and abilities in time and circumstances." "Heh." Golissen keeps talking without going into any conversation between Sho and Lil. "He''s been doing judo since kindergarten, but he didn''t grow a bud. When I was weak, I became a high school student while dragging the complex with cheats. But it wasn''t." "Well, in short, if Golissen immediately understood his traits and complimented him, he''d become that powerful." I knew Golissen was amazing, I hear from time to time that he''s an amazing teacher. "Golissen, that''s amazing! "Really? It''s natural for teachers to do what they can." "Hohe." Shit, this guy''s probably the coolest teacher in our school. It''s like a gorilla, but it''s like a gorilla! While we were talking about that, Hoshino came back with a full grin. "Did you guys see that? "Oh, isn''t that awesome" "Wow, Hoshino! Well done! Well, if I praise you, I''ll praise you more if you get stronger. I became good at treating people with anasm. "Yes, no... ha" "Wow! Strong!" "Oh, no, that''s not true... hehe, Azas" He went back to refrain, looking very happy. Sho looks at me with his eyes. "That''s what you''ve become." "Now I feel like I could be the number one cabbage lady in Ginza." "... you''re a cabbage" lady "..." "Yeah." ________ _____ __ "The winner is ________ High School. Master, tell Sho Furano a story ________ '' Yeah, well, in the end, we all cleaned up before we went to the deputy director with the two fights left, didn''t we? I noticed they call it Creature High School from around here? Especially Sho, some people pointed at me and said, "Why am I a monster?" Mm-hmm. I don''t know. "Ha, even if we talk, I can''t say anything because I, the group, haven''t done anything yet ________" Sho is pitiful to be interviewed even though he hasn''t done anything with the group yet. The three of us who have been in the game and have been as active as we want, especially the two mountains and Nakagawa, are nibbling. "We also know what the personal battles are. How come all these good players are growing up? "That''s definitely Golise, the advisor ______ Oh, no ___" Golissen, whose name was given, is illuminating. Yes, the gorilla is lit. That''s a terrible thing to say when you think about it. "Now, one last thing I''d like to ask for is your interest in the local competition." ''Well, it''s the same. I haven''t played a single team match yet, but I''ll do my best. " ''Yes, thank you! Let''s talk to the ________ high school pioneer, Hoshino player of the year ________, who is this time the most prominent player.'' After Sho''s interview, this is the only guy back here. "... hah" "What''s wrong?" "No, I didn''t do anything - I don''t care if they interview me like that..." "Yeah." I pounded Sho''s back on you. Um, I''m not sweaty and damp at all. Because Sho is still the coolest thing to work on. "Wow, you came because of me." "No, no, it''s okay because we could have won. You''re gonna show me how active you are. Tomorrow." "Whoa, let it go" "Oh, I''m expecting you too! Sho thumbed up. I get my thumbs up, too. I did the same thing with the beautiful flowers I joined there. "Hey, after all, the real wife is Mr. Fuen and the mistress is Mr. Ayu and Mr. Kanki, right? "That." I feel like I heard some weird words, but it''s my fault. Yeah, I''m sure he is. "That, the three of you, goo! Oh, my God, what are you doing? Me too, goo! Lil, a member of the crew, came mixed up in this story with a little excitement. Yeah, I feel like this is the usual member... That, what happened to my brother and future liturgical sister? I turned around who was supposed to be there. "... I''m glad you''re blind..." "Oh, thank you..." We''ve got a lot of people surrounded by people who would''ve watched TV. 654 Episode 618: Individual Battles at the Prefectural Games I missed the information again. In the case of Judo''s Inter High, the team battle was not out of shape, but on a point basis (seemingly winning a few). It stuck to a thriving win out when it was a story. I''m sorry. Because it''s far from reality, such as having glasses that take past examples and aid blind people''s eyes to a level where they can live. You may assume that you are a different world from being reincarnated into another world (is it more the future than it is now, to be exact). I''m sorry about that. In the future, realistic rules, etc. will be ignored. ######## In the exact same venue as yesterday, the four of us and the Judo crew were gathered. "It''s a personal fight today." The four of us will support Sho today. As I just said, it''s a personal battle, so you can always see Sho''s bravery! You did it! "Hey, two bad days in a row" "That''s okay! You''re my best friend! "That''s right." "Hehe." Sho is laughing with some great joy. Yeah, speaking of which, I think I''ve got a surprise for you today. "Speaking of which, are you bringing lunch today? Guys, did you bring lunch? "I was brought here by Lil... but Lil, all the fried food..." "I''m just a rice balls man." "Me, too." I see, as predicted by the meeting and Miho. Lil also made fried food as planned and brought it to me. This way I can give everyone a treat. Mika and I made eye contact, and I took the heavy box out of the bag that was nearby. "Hey, why don''t we all eat together at lunch? "" "What...!? "We''ve made it. That''s why Lil made all the fried food." "Me and Mihana are making something else again. There are so many of them! The judo crew is making my eyes tickle. Me and Mihana decided to keep talking. "Of course, it''s me, beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms... and Lil''s four hand-cooked dishes! We had a meeting, we woke up early in the morning and made it! "No, Lil, you seemed busy early in the morning... this one" The crew spurned Gokuri. "Uh, you''re eating the contents of this heavy box at lunch, right? "Yeah! Eat the rice balls we all brought as staples, as freaks! Oh, sure, and Golissen, right? "Oh, okay, I''m glad." Behind the eyes of the crew, there seemed to be some kind of burning flame. This is one of those motivating maneuvers! Hehe. "Me... I''m glad I did judo" "Oh, no way, I didn''t know you could eat hand cooking for the three beauties and their sister... a dream? Is this a dream? ... Hmm? Why did you just say something else about cherry blossoms when you''re three great beauties? Mihana is also Lil and Cherry Blossom and she''s the three greatest beauties, right? I was just wondering, Sho spoke to me. "Hey, Ye, you didn''t make it? If it was normal, I''d think I''d be in on something like this in Norinoli." "Yeh, you didn''t make this by saying, ''This is the best way to feed a girl what she''s made, so it''s impeccable for me to join you''" "You made it, didn''t you? "Yeah, because I''m confident in my arms! Ever since I went to anasm." "... you, are you sure that''s all right? "Hmm?" "... That''s okay. It''s not as good as idle." I don''t know what you''re talking about. What makes you wonder? Like Ye said, you''re not a girl, but you probably shouldn''t have made it? Hmm, but Sho eats nicotine even if I made it. Hmm? "Yeah, it''s nice to have a lunch, but it''s time for the real thing." "Oh, I forgot. Then I won''t, I''ll refrain." "" Mmm! Good luck. "" "" Good luck, Mr. Sho "" "Good luck, Shaw! "Oh, good luck." Lil hugged the show with a little self-weight because it''s in public. As soon as he leaves, Shaw smiles and disappears behind the scenes. Lil sat right next to Mizuka. "Wahoo, you''ll see how brave the show is. This is what I''m looking for." "I knew you would. But the rest of the boys are gonna be there for you, right? "Of course! But Shaw is willing to support you with all his sincerity." Show would be loved... That''s why other schools give Shaw and Lil such a hug. You must be jealous. "And all of a sudden you''ve been Shang since the first war." "Oh, that''s right" Golissen came into the conversation. "What''s that? "He had a double at the district tournament. First of all it would have been seed if it had seed for sure, but now the tournament has no seed. That''s remnants of it. Shame on you." "Oh, really?" I guess it was pretty unobtrusive when it came to that. It''s the kind of thing that would destroy a dangerous system gathering by itself, so if you''re serious, you can do it in a tournament. "Ah, it''s a show. Eh heh, cool." The show went up on the mound as the announcement called his name and high school name and grade. Then there''s the enemy. Hey, I knew Sho was handsome. It''s totally different when you try this. "... don''t start" There was a referee under both of them. Make a fist around the belt, and the two give thanks. "Hajime!" 655 Episode 619: Individual Battle of the Prefectural Games 2 "One! "Uh, I knew it was a moment" "Ha... wah... hah... wah..." "" "" Huh!? I saw it twice by accident. Me and Mizuka, Leaf and Cherry Blossom. I don''t know what happened... not that. I''m as good as a professional fighter because of my body shooting. Then again, Sho was unusual. No, I guess it equals a monster. Just seconds after the game started. Both males grab, that''s normal. From there, however, the ahead was no longer another dimension, and if I realized it, I had already heard one voice slightly behind the referee. "I knew this would happen at the provincial tournament." "Ha... ha... Ngu" I had a lot of Sho try and make him fight professional judo guys on the android (and let him fight fae fights every once in a while), but yeah, was this happening? "Childhood tame is separated." "Hey. I don''t know anymore" "And Lil''s been amazing since just now," "Huh?" Looking at Lil, she raised her cheeks bright red, her mouth half-opened and her breathing quickly repeated, her eyes staring strongly at Xiang. Exactly if your lungs are painful. Hold your chest with one hand and your other is pinched in your crotch. ... in a nutshell, erotic, limited to this. Though I''m terrible at Sho. "Lil, what are you doing? "The show is cool... haha... that''s so cool... haha... ahh, sorry about both of you" After quite a while, Lil seems to have realized that Miho and I have spoken. You look like you''ve never seen it before. "How come you''re so much? "Well, I''m a wolf... a fighting people, so as a female, you know, I like these guys'' games." "Ugh." Lil took a deep breath. They''ll keep talking. "So, my favorite show won a good grade at the district tournament, even though I''m skinny but not half muscle dense, and the exact muscular weighted show rocks my harp line even if it just looks like it... which means beating the opponent, who is at least stronger than the district tournament, with an overwhelming power difference, even easier...! It''s so cool... already, I... Lame..." "Lil, how are you?" Beautiful flowers are scrubbing Lil''s back that''s gone completely crazy. I see...... is Sho already the perfect person for Lil, the ideal in ideal? Nobody thinks this is going to happen, do they? Hang on, Lil''s vocabulary in Japanese turned out amazing. Increased at once. "Mr. Huen, are you okay? "... maybe I''ll be fine" "Well, it was like this after the show won the previous tournament.... worse than last time." "Really..." "Yeah, it''s salvation the guys aren''t enthusiastic about the game either, but fine, if someone else sees them, they''re going to have problems." Yeah, Lil''s really going to be a lot of excitement right now if other than us or a well-informed adult like Golissen sees it. Fighting peoples'' preferences are also quite troubling. That''s how Lil''s future husband came home. "I''ve won! Two more wins and it''s a regional tournament! "Good day." "Good luck! "Shaw... Shaw, this time was amazing..." "Oh, yeah? So, Lil, your face is bright red? Don''t be more noticeable because it''s usually white..." "Ahhh..." Mihana moved silently from next to Lil to next to me on the other side, and sat down. Sho sits between me and Lil. At the same time Lil hugged Gasili and Sho''s arm hard. "Hey, what''s up, Lil? Isn''t it strange after my game? "Never mind... Oh, but Shaw, I, I don''t care what Shaw does in public right now. You can take it off here and sneak off on me, okay? Whatever, tie it with rope and ramble it..." "Oh, I won''t do that!? Uh, uh, I didn''t hear anything. Luckily, it seems like the only people I''ve heard about right now were me and Miho. "Ahem... then look forward to seeing you again tomorrow" "Ooh, ooh, ooh" I knew there was a lot going on with anasm last week. "Hey, Lil." "Ha-ha, what, the show" "Just calm down. ''Cause I''m gonna win again." "............ wahun! Lil hugged the show even harder. Finally the other members are starting to notice and are so jealous of their eyes. And all of a sudden, Miho hugged me in the arm. "... Lil got envious, let me do this? "Fine..." Me and Mika are gonna be jealous too... I thought so and looked around and I could see it with some really warm eyes. I wonder why. 656 Episode Six Hundred Twenty Individual Games 3 "In the meantime, you''ve finished all the first round of the players who made it to the provincial tournament." The provincial tournament is underway by five players who fought as a team and three more members. Looks like they''ve won the first round of each. My school has a strong Judo department, after all. "It''s lunchtime! "" "" Whoa, whoa, whoa! Oh, everyone''s enthusiasm is amazing. I''m so glad you''re looking forward to cooking. "Then reveal it! I opened all the heavy boxes that were supposed to be here. Mihana also opened all the heavy boxes she had brought from her home. Lil opened it as well. "" "Ooh, ooh...! Let your eyes shine without so many of them being spread out. Lil has fried shrimp, fried white fish, squid fries, mini croquettes and other oils. I cook seasoned eggs, stewed Lencon and Konyaku. Beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms are refreshing and vegetable based such as potato salad, bacon rolls with asparagus, and mini sandwiches. And each of us made fried chicken and egg rolls. ... eh, cost? The leaves said, "I''ve prepared tens of thousands of yen so use whatever you want." I almost popped out of my heart because I was going to pom. It''s not really a good idea to rely on my brother, but I''m not going to care because Leaf told me and Miho and Lil so much about ''Never mind'' that I don''t want Leaf to care from the bottom of my heart. They can make money on everything in no time. You no longer know what dimension you live in. I''m surrounded by monsters, including Xiang. Leaf Savings... I wonder if they''re talking about billions. "Well, everybody calm down. Let''s start by expressing our deep gratitude to the four of us who have even prepared so many lunches on top of us for our support." "" "" Thank you!! That''s the athletic department, the collaboration and voice decadence are different when you say thank you. He is also bowing his head deeply. "... then let''s eat! Paan, a pairing of gorisen that is also close to the bursting sound of Everyone else goes hand in hand with it. "" "I''ll have it" " After saying this firmly, it is not only the battle that begins that begins. Well, I make a lot so it''s hard to be. Everyone thoughtfully puts fried chicken on a paper plate. Someone took a bite ahead of time. "... Mmm!? "Hey, what''s up? "... deep-fried, try it" "Oh...... hmmm!? Everyone who sipped the dish, chopsticks stopped. All I can say is that it''s a clich¨¦. Wasn''t it delicious? "Duh, what''s going on? "Was it bad? "Oh, no... that''s the opposite..." Hoshino answered me with a purple tremor. "No, you''re better than your mother''s rice, you''re a good cook, you''re not on that level...... usually even I don''t eat out much, a 3 star restaurant or something? Huh?" "Yes, that''s the way it is. It doesn''t taste like you can eat easily with lunch boxes. This is the store that has been booking for months and paying tens of thousands of yen to eat...! "I''ve never eaten anything good before... whoa" I remember my first mother and father eating my dishes. Speaking of which, it was like this. "I''m glad you''re happy for now." "Ugh! Meh meh meh! You don''t have to be disappointed. "Eat or I''ll run! It''s delicious and delicious for you to eat, wherever and whenever you go through it. Beautiful flowers gently slapped me on the shoulder when everyone was eating their lunch. "What''s wrong? "Fried Chicken with Dreams Delicious" "Thanks" "But mine didn''t lose either, uh" "Ahem." Yeah, yum. ________ _____ __ "Ha... ha... ahhh...! After lunch, after a few more games, I say what''s going on now...! "One." "Me!" Sho won the final. Exactly. Was the last person strong, didn''t even go so far as to kill a second, but still, I never won a dangerous scene. Of the eight participants in the provincial tournament, only five members were allowed to advance to the regional tournament. Of course, those five are five of the selections. "Show... Huh! Show!" "Hey, I have a dream. I knew Lil was a jerk, right? "Yeah, I think so" My palpitations are getting rough over Shaw winning and I''m blinding him. Are you impressed or tearful? If anyone else sees me like this, I''m afraid I''m going to get attacked for being too edgy. That''s why Miho has been hugging me since just now. "For now, you''ve won the show as expected." "Congratulations again, then." "Wow, me too! I''ll do good for the show too! "Yes, sir." 657 Episode 621: At the Post-Provincial Games Anasm "Come on." Hmm, you''ve come back to anasm without the usual problems. Confirm that there may not be any missing members. Me and Mika, Kanata and Sakura, and Shaw and Lil. They all seem to have a proper ego. Yeah, yeah. "Well, good luck with the provincial tournament for now! "Tired, Sho" "Congratulations on your victory, Sho." "Su... that''s amazing! That''s what I said. I praised you a lot right after the tournament, but there''s basically no one who''s not happy to be told. "Ha, no, thank you so much. Thanks to everyone''s support." "What are you talking about? You didn''t even have a struggling letter." "Oh, that''s not true, is it? They said they were strong too." But that means the show was overwhelmingly stronger than that, right? You can do anything you want in anasm, so let me celebrate you today by way of example. "So, what do you want to eat today? "Oh, will you make something again this time? With sushi, then." "Yes, sir." I ate all that oil based lunch box yesterday, so I know you''re dying to eat raw fish. I need to make it right for you. "Keep winning the country all at once." "Whoa!" "Is that it? Speaking of which, what about Lil? Speaking of which, I can''t hear Lil banging her best hand about the show and praising her. "Lil would be here, see" If you think Shaw showed us his back, there''s Lil holding him tight on his back as if he''s even parasitic. Oh, speaking of which, I could see it if it was just my arm. "Lil, what are you doing? "... waffle, I''m holding you" "I''ve been doing this since yesterday." Yeah... since yesterday. Micah stopped instantly. Thinking together. "Yesterday, is this what you''ve been doing since you left? "Oh, other than rice and bath" "Hmm." Wasn''t the bath with you? Well, Aunt Aye by the show stays home quite often and I can''t help it. "So that''s how I''ve been holding you in my room, Lil" "Is it really just a hug? When I asked her that, Lil answered with her face buried on Shaw''s back. "Of course I''m on my way. Oops ______" "Oops, that''s it" "Pahun." Shaw pulled Lil off quickly before Chan ran out of words, hugging him back from the front and sealing the words. But if it came out "whoa" in connection with the show, it would be too late. "Hey, Micah, these two are gonna have fun in your room today anyway, right? "Well, how about us?" "Nice." I''ll put on a conversation like that in front of you in front of Sho. Oh, it looks like Kanata and Sakura are tired of farce, and I just said, "I''m going to the room," and I''m really back in the room. "... well, that''s" "Yeah, I''m gonna do you a good thing today." "Wasn''t that what yesterday''s was? "Uh, it''s smaller than last time. That''s not good." I didn''t even think there was going to be a day for this conversation between childhood tamers. You''re still young, us. "Well, you should have fun with each one now." "Wahun! I will." "Ri, lil. You don''t have to... No, you don''t." That''s why we were separated by each couple and came back to our room. "Phew..." "What''s wrong, Micah?" "No, think about Sukoshi Lil." I make juice for my present, and that''s what I''m going to say as I relax on the couch. "Is there a problem? As usual, it''s just mellow in the show." "But I''ve never seen you so excited... I wondered if it was like that before I had dreams, too." Micah...... can you ever be as excited as Lil was yesterday? Come on, I guess there''s something about Kanata and Sakura. "Well, that''s not good. Nothing. If we loved each other, we''d be no-problems." "What do you care? Don''t tell me you have a dream. You said that. Yeah, no problem." When I said that while nicoting, Micah took one pill. At that moment, the body becomes the 16-year-old adult it always sees. "Eh heh, so Ayummm. Hey, hey, you wanna flirt? "Oh, you know what?" I went right back to O.T. Na, too. Pull Micah''s hand sitting on the couch and hold her. It smells good. I held the princess in the same flow. All right, then carry it to bed as usual for a tight flirt and _________! [Alim, Micah! New information! I put Micah in bed for now. Stare silently at each other. And sigh furiously. Yes, yes, the usual. 658 Episodes 621 and 5 Reward from Lil after the Prefectural Games (Xiang) "Wahoo, wahoo" Lil is roaring hugging from behind all the time. Even on Earth it''s been like this since the tournament ended and I got home. They''re holding me, or they''re trying to make me touch my body. ... so I didn''t even see him try to report it to the childhood trainers with a satisfying look when he grabbed my favorite spot. "Shaw, suki-no" "Whoa." I guess this is how it goes. Yeah, it''s like a reward for something this time. I wonder if it''s coming. Last time it started with a massage, naked apron, then was it night games as usual? Naked apron...... blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah! "Lil" "Wahoo hoo, haha" "Lil..." I don''t mind if I stay hugged, but I don''t know what to do with this. Nevertheless, I was cautioned by the dreams and the beautiful flowers, but it seems that Lil is very colorful and dangerous when watching my game. When a man with an evil heart sees Lil at that time, he''s going to be instantly attacked, I''m sure because those two people who have had various experiences regarding the eyes that look at men say. I''ll protect Lil for the rest of my life, but it''s a real fall for Lil to just watch me like that before then. I can''t keep my distance. Do we have to do something about it? "Ha... ha... wah? "Hmm, what''s going on, Lil?" "Ah... speaking of which, you were back in your room. I forgot about the show." When something abruptly went back to sanity, Lil began to check the time. And get away from me.... Soft feeling off my back. "Now show. What should I do? Do you want to continue massaging my chest like you did yesterday? "No... not now" "Wahu? I don''t care what they do for a show, okay? Tell me what you want! I''ve decided to do a lot better today than before, so if you give me a request, I''ll do more than that! "You''re so uptight..." "Wow. Because I want the show to be happy! I''ve said that with a smile on my face. No, I''m going to die of adoration. Now that''s enough of a reward. You know... I don''t know why... "Massage me for now" "Wow, is that the whole thing? Or..." "The whole thing." "I''ll take care of it! I don''t care what you think about the massage if it''s not the whole thing. I have to make sure I don''t end up saying it. Yeah, yeah. "So, what do I do with my costume" "Huh? Costumes? "That''s right! I''ll change my outfit with a nori like the previous naked apron!... What do you want? Or make it random? "Yep..." I knew I was going to do something. You just can''t finish it. "Is that a fancy outfit after all? "Yeah. Show. I''m happier with that...... right? If not, tell me not." This is the time, and let me ask you what you think. Especially about Lil''s exposed habits towards me. "Lil, every time something happens, you take it off, you show me your underwear, you do a lot of things, right? "I will. Was that annoying? "No, it''s just me. It''s more of a welcome." This is for real. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, bla Though I didn''t see myself or think I was so much help. "But on the contrary, isn''t Lil trying too hard? For me, for me." "Because that''s all I can do... and I love it! I love the show, so I''m more than ashamed to want to contribute! You''re happy for me... right? I tend to sparkle my eyes, but that''s what I''m going to say with anticipation somewhere, Lil. So cute. I don''t know what to do. I''m happy. "Right, right..." What am I shy of when it''s just the two of us, let me get this straight. "Glad to hear it.... That''s it, Lil, just come on." "Wahun! If you spread your hands to deceive me, Lil will jump into my chest. Hold there gently. Yeah, you''ve really changed a lot since you first snuggled up. I can feel it. "Lil, I love you" "Wahoo... Daisuki no..." If you tell me this is a reward, I''ll convince you of it. "Wow, then I''m gonna massage you! "Oh well. Please." My arms are up to take me for a prescription. I guess I practice every day in anasm because I''m talking about Lil. "What about the costume? "Normal. Instead, relax your whole body." "Wahun, it''s Rikai! If I asked for a costume, I''d get a little bit of what kind of fancy outfit I was going to wear, but, hey, that''s good. I guess this stream will see Lil again for a long time anyway. #### Officially at Kakuyom. Now it''s like, ''I''m a former pebble!'' has been officially reviewed and introduced! This level manufacturer was last introduced in April, but I didn''t know it would be introduced again, etc. (''¦Ø'') 659 Episode 622: New Information "I''m sorry you had to come back... Are you upset every time I see you? Me and Micah were called, so we disarmed the high school students and came to King Rama. That said, I need you to listen to me as a diplomat, and I''m a fan of this guy. That''s why you can''t scorn me. Still, there is no denying that all the precious (or not) flirting times have been interrupted. "No... because the timing isn''t always very good..." "Oh yeah!? Sorry about that." Besides, why call us to talk about the history of our own country? "... in the first place..." No, seriously. Although it is easy to tell you to refrain from calling anymore here, this information can be really necessary in this current situation, however. It was also thanks to information from King Rahma that we found out there was a Vajra pestle on Earth. "No, it''s nothing" "Hmm?" But I wonder why King Rahma keeps telling us about the history of his country. Because I''ve defeated the demon god before, and I made you a Vajra pestle...? Something tells me that''s not all. Maybe it''s the "wielding knowledge to snag" of a man who''s vulgar. Yeah, I''m sure he is. The one who tries to catch my attention. In this person''s case, though I don''t know him because he''s been telling me what I''ve looked into. "So what did you find out today? "Oh, I told you before that the Vajra pestle was in a different world and the demon god was destroyed, didn''t I? "Yes." "If only I had checked my great-grandfather''s literature against other literature, I''d made a new discovery." A new discovery about the Vajra pestle? Oh, I hope this will allow you to consider a place or something. "... Oh, my God, the Vajra pestle was put in a bin and taken! "To?" "Hmm? What''s up? The Vajra pestle was taken in a container... something like that would have been wrapped in a cloth. Even if they call it discovery. "No... I put it in a bin, and I kept the sword of the brave man in my sheath, and I wondered if it was normal." "That''s it, that''s not normal.... I thought I''d tell you because it was detailed about it." What, did you get it right? That''s not normal then. I don''t know what to say, so it must be something pretty unusual. Let''s hear it. "So, what is it? "Apparently, its leader created it himself, a statue of a stone." "Stone statue¡­ is it" Does this mean that if you look for the contents of the stone statues that are found all over the world, you might find them someday? It''s so hard, but you''ve gotten better than nothing. Yeah, but let''s also ask about features and stuff. "So, what kind of statue is it? "You have a pose when we pray to God, don''t you? "There is." Is that foreign... Christian? Close to it, how to pray hand in hand. So there is a slight difference. But I can''t see it all the time, and I can''t tell the difference now either. He said, "That posing thing." "Heh..." "But unusual, they''re stone statues, but they''re very low. You think they''re about four or five years old?" "Hmm." Oh, haven''t you been squeezing a lot? A smaller stone statue, posing as a prayer with fingers together. "Do you have any other features? "Oh, he made me put a red apron on the finish for everything, and he didn''t dig a single hair on that beak of his head" "Eh, you''re wearing a red apron on top of no hair" "That''s right. I can''t imagine because I don''t have any diagrams." In a stone statue... in a child''s size... without hair... with a red apron... Hmm? Could this be it? Why don''t you ask Mika? "Hey, Micah. Could it be your vault? "That line is thick." "Right...... but" One thing I doubt. I think that''s a vault, usually with a Japanese-style clap, a Buddha pose, or a cane. I wonder if Mr. Jizo had a Western-like finger set. "I wonder what kind of Jizo you''re fingering? "What do you think...? Hmm?" Micah suddenly holds her head. "What''s wrong? "... near us, Mr. Fantasy Transfer Zo was a little famous because he was different from the rest of the Zo, right? "Oh, yeah." "... the difference is... because I''m putting my fingers together..." Um, maybe we just realized something terrible? "What''s wrong with you both? Speaking of which, after making the statue of the stone, the leader went home with some force that enchanted the statue." Could this be a warp feature of my phantom relocation collection? Seriously, not to mention... that''s kind of making the conversation very suspicious!? 660 Episode 623: The Roots of the Fantasy Transfer Zone "What''s wrong with you both? Change your blood like that." King Rahma asks so kindly, but now I don''t have time to deal with him. Vajra Pestle...... A weapon with a demon god seal is in that phantom transfer collection. I was thinking about taking the next few years to look slowly for the smaller stone statues with my fingers together with the beautiful flowers, but they were gone. "Uh... ah... no" "Oh, and I hear that stone statue has a lid on its head and can be taken! My great-grandfather seemed a little scared of it. And then you have to offer this prayer of anasm to take that head. Hmm, because the concept of a different world god would be different...... Leader, don''t do it so well. It made it harder to unseal it just in case." Because he''s more responsive than usual, King Rahma gets rapped and tells me one after the other. I see, indeed, the concept of the religion of the earth and of anasm is different. It would be hard for anyone to pray to Mr. Jizo, who belongs to Japan, with the posing of Christianity and other religions. This was well thought out. Don''t worry about it for now... it''s not. Seriously. "Hey, Micah. Remember what Shaw was talking about a few weeks ago and what Sanada was talking about? "Yeah, I was just thinking about that too" Because it''s a god common to anasm, and that something strange happened when Lil offered her prayers for the anasm stream in front of the Phantom Transformation Zone. And according to Sanada, that its head was removed by someone and left unattended. These two. "... not bad? "... sucks" I don''t know what to do, all I can say is that it sucks. In other words, it is highly likely that the contents of the phantom relocation collection have already been taken away. And lately. "So, that leader calls himself ''Buke''...... Alim? Micah? What''s the matter, you look so sunken up. Do you have any idea what the rest of the information we talked about right now? "... uh... well" I can only give King Rahma such an ambiguous reply. It would be easy to say that if I were king, it would be in my parents'' neighborhood. "The way your face sinks is unusual." "Shh, excuse me. Can I go home once today? "... ok. But if you need anything, just ask. I''ll show you the literature if it''s a history book we''re studying right now." "Ah...... thank you! I accidentally held King Rama''s hand strongly. This kind of, I think it''s nice of someone to guess things at. "Go home, then." "Yeah! Sorry to bother you! I''ll be back! Me and Mika ran out in a hurry. I don''t know if I can do anything to us right now because I''m back at home, but I need to get my thoughts together. "... those two, no way. For now, I''m not washing my hands anymore today." Sounds like King Rahma said something, but I guess it''s goodbye or something. Ignore us and we''re out of the castle. _____ ___ _ "Well, let''s have a meeting of the two of us" "Cherry blossoms and leaves don''t you have to call me? "Kanata will start to think seriously if you call her. Let''s wait and stir up cooperation until we get our ideas together." I have plenty of time if only for now. There''s a world on Earth called Anasm with different passages of time. "So, to sum up what I found out today? "The Phantom Transformation Zone was created with anasm, and there is a Vajra Pestle in it that seals the Demon God, but the head of the Zone was recently taken, so I''m telling you it''s suspicious." Suspicious is nothing but suspicious. Besides, if Lil offered a prayer, he was half forced to grab his head. Say it. Maybe it''s demon god telepathy or something, and it''s also considered to be regaining a lot of power already. Nevertheless. "If the contents of the phantom relocation collection had been taken" I need to make sure for now, so let''s also think that there will still be one now. "I wonder who took it" "... if you can figure that out... how dare someone so suspicious come out recently? "Yeah, right." A man in a black hood, maybe. I know about anasm and about us, really mysterious people. If you took away the contents of the phantom relocation collection, this man is the most suspicious. Existence itself is suspicious. "... you''ve learned a lot at once." "It''s still in the realm of speculation, but my guess is telling me. They say they''re firing." I feel that way, too. I feel like I can''t do too much of anything. So many good quirks and coincidences overlap to find one thing...? "For now, you''ve got your thoughts together. When shall I tell everyone?" "Tomorrow''s fine, right? Sho and Lil must be flirting by now." "Right, it''s not a good idea to get in the way. I know very well." Well... I wonder what we should do now. What should we do with just the two of us? "What are we gonna do about it today? "Huh? Shall we continue? "Heh? Do you? Surprise. I can''t believe they say that _____. "That''s it, this is this. Merihari is important." "Isn''t it just that Micah wasn''t enough? "... yeah" "Fair enough." Are you sure this is okay... Well, maybe it''s good to be like us. 661 Episode 624: Behind the Divine Hidden "Good morning, everyone! Well, there''s a reason I called you in." "If there was no reason, you wouldn''t be calling." The next day, as soon as possible, me and Micah called in four people. I guess we were looking forward to it yesterday, Shaw and Lil sticking together with each other. Whatever. Me and Micah got a lot going on, so we''re in love. Sakura''s holding you in Kanata''s arms, too. Oh, there wasn''t anyone out there that wasn''t snuggly. Oh, my God, I don''t have time to think about that. "Well, I called everyone because yesterday, it turned out to be very bad." "What... is your sister in trouble? "Have you even become a traitor to the country? "No, no, we''re not doing anything, are we? It''s about magic." Everyone who was joking gets a serious look as soon as possible. Especially once I''ve had Lil killed by a sultry. The show looks very rare and suspicious. You have no choice, do you? "So, have you made any progress? "There''s no progress whatsoever... what can I say? Anyway, I''ll tell you what happened yesterday." "Mm, please." ________ ___ _ "... seriously? "Yeah, seriously" I''m laughing bitterly as Shaw sweats cold. If this is a joke by us, he looks like he wants it to be. "... no, I was thinking there would be no reason to have anything to do with that phantom god? I didn''t know there was such a secret in the vault dedicated to it." "Are you telling me that at that time, seriously, Lil was on the verge of being possessed!? I''m not kidding... ahhh..." That means Shaw holds Lil from his shoulder. "I''m sorry I ever did that again." "Wahu...? Wahoo." Apparently she died in an instant then. Lil put a flash of the mark on her head, but began to narrow her eyes to see if she was satisfied with being held by the show. "But a while ago, Micah and Sho also heard the information that the head of the vault had been removed, didn''t they? "Yes, yes. And then that black hooded guy showed up, and he put a lot of tease on everybody." "... hmm" Kanata thinks. In the meantime, Lil raised her hand and asked questions. "In the first place, I have no idea why that vault is there. It comes out of everyone''s story every now and again, but what is that? Kanata responded to Lil''s question like that. "It was placed to honor the child of a samurai who was hidden from God, and a passing sculptor donated it there as a burial a few years after the child disappeared." "A few years later... I knew you couldn''t find that Japanese-Samurai kid? "Yeah, probably" "What a sad story." Lil showed her attitude with her ears snug. But soon he pinned his ear and continued to talk questionably. "But why would a passing person stone carve... donate your vault? Besides, the danger that there''s something from this world inside." "Oh, could Mr. Lil think so, too? "Wow, that''s all I got." Oh, the two of us suddenly started to wavelength. ... but surely, it''s too suspicious for someone who suddenly shows up to leave a vault with something dangerous in it. He''s missing... and there''s someone who delivers anatomy-related items under him... Speaking of which, is it almost like kidnapping when you''re called in as a wise man? Obliterated from the surrounding records. But in the days when they say Jizo-sama was placed, there''s nothing more unnatural where one child is gone than now, and you''re going to be able to match Tsuji easily. Nothing. You don''t have to erase the memories around you... Yeah, I see, is that what you two conclude? "I mean, the person who brought that vault, equals, the missing child... right? "That''s what I''m talking about, stay. Sounds like you''ve all noticed." Looking around, it did seem like everyone noticed. Eh, Kanata, I thought you''d solved it after Lil. What about everyone? It''s boring. "But why did you show up as an adult a few years later? Even though we don''t." "Well, in our case, it''s only a few months, so it''s hard to understand, but there''s nothing unnatural about it if you can freely match the twists of time like Lil or Mitsuo''s example." It was only a few minutes after we talked about yesterday that the story went so far. I knew I could count on my brother! I have a better brother here than my brother. "So would that black-food guy also be a japanese samurai? Say a lot of stupid things." "Imifka...? Oh, that makes sense. I don''t know that yet. I just can''t get rid of that possibility, and I can think of myself as a demon god." It would be fun if you just offered something to discuss on your own. A child who leaves everything to his brilliant brother, is also a good one. 662 Lesson 625: If I had been resurrected on Earth, "Honestly, I can''t even throw away the possibility that I''m already back together and just lurking. Maybe you should be careful with each one." "Wahun. That''s right! After a while of reflection, Kanata finally put it together. After all, Kanata had already considered the various possibilities. One of them is...... "Wow, what would you do if the demon gods were resurrected in the other world and there was no way to fight us?" "Mr. Lil, did you come up with anything good? "Oh, yeah, it''s not. I just wanted to ask Shaw something. Don''t worry, it''s personal." "To me? What?" Yes, about the resurrection of the demon god in the other world, and if it breaks out. Kanata advocated if her skills would only be available then, and if she didn''t. The former uses my Item Master skills to crusade around (who I am) or just fight normally to avoid causing harm, but the latter is the problem. It''s just that as it stands now, some skills are available on Earth, and if you can''t even shoot a lot of magic, you''re hopeless. He said the sentiment he had when he fought one-on-one with the demon god that Kanata attached to the show was, ''You can''t win with a nuclear weapon''. No, they do say that they can do damage, and if they do it in a row, it''s going to be a calculation with the prospect of winning, but in the meantime Japan will perish. I mean, we should be dead, too. That doesn''t mean anything anymore, does it? "If the latter of what you were saying just now comes true and you have to give up everything... will you come into the tomb with me? "Huh? Ah... uh... whoa, well, of course. I don''t think there''s a grave or anything to be exact, but at least we''ll be together till the end." "Wahoo... Huh! Lil looks so happy. Micah approached me on this ride. "Do you have a dream? "I am, it''s not good if I''m the only one alive, and I''d rather not be dead if Micah was the only one to die... yeah, it''s best we stay together all the time" "Eh heh, hey! I don''t know what a swallowing conversation you''re having when you''re talking about the world''s doomsday level, but at the end of the day, we can''t help but help ourselves with each of the most confrontational people. It doesn''t change that victim 0 is ideal, though. "Ha... I knew we''d be talking about love even if we were serious..." "Right. But the truth is, how''s Kanata? Kanata''s going to scratch her feet to the end, but if it''s going to be really, really bad," Sakura was also concerned about Kanata''s answer when she saw that Lil and Mica seemed happy with our response. I''m approaching Kanata with a serious look. "Oh, I... only help cherry blossoms with anything" "... what..." "And I just wanted to say that because I know that cherry blossoms aren''t happy anymore. The answers are with you. Let''s stay together till the end, huh? "Ugh...! The serious atmosphere gives it a love vibe in an instant. Love saves the world, how many times have you been saved if this were true? "Wahoo, sorry for distracting you for now! Do we have anything to talk about after this? After a while, Lil came back to me and apologized for what she said. "No, it''s nothing more. We''ll just see what happens on Earth again." "Um, as far as I''m concerned, I''m already back together, but I don''t take action for any reason... or I think you''re right that I''m unwilling to" "I''m frightened because when your sister says that, it''s going to be real" Micah has a good idea. If that''s true, it''ll be peaceful for a while, though. "For now, that''s a skill, all of it. A simple story, if there is a demon god on earth, if skills can be used, the world can be saved easily, and vice versa, we have to give up." "Yeah, it''s really simple, isn''t it" Yes, it''s simple. The only question is if your skills can or cannot be used when the demon god shows up. In Kanata''s reflection, here''s the thing¡­ anasm mixes with the earth, so magic can also be used as soon as the demon god shows up. I just have to bet that''s a good idea. "From now on, get in touch with the seriousness, and if you meet that black-food guy, ask ''what to ask'' that you put together today. Let''s be aware of this for a while." "" "Yes! Well, will the demon god come out? I feel like something''s coming out, don''t you? But if it''s coming out, I wish it was early... Oh, my God. Oh, yeah. All you have to do is ask Mika. When will you show up? "Hey, Micah, if a demon god appears, when do you think it is? "A few days before the test, I guess." "That''s next week......" No, if that''s really the case, it''s certainly convenient, but I''m not even going to wear the show''s tournament stuffing. Ha ha! 663 Lesson 626: Under the vault at night. "Miho, what''s up?" "Ayum, ooh, ooh" I just got back from anasm, but I''ll tell you that for now. "So, do we end up doing it? "I don''t know. I''ll see you at breakfast." That day I revealed the secrets of the vault to Ye and discussed them with you in anasm. I was instructed by Leaf to do one thing before Lil started saying, "What if it was the end of the day" and "I want to be with you till the end" on such a topic. "Ayumu, no! I heard your mother calling me. They''re preparing breakfast for me. By the way, since you found out about me and Leaf''s cooking arm, you''re not going to cook that day''s food, breakfast and dinner in one way or another every two days. Well, it''s my specialty, I hope. Besides, Miho makes lunches every day these days. My beloved wife''s lunch box (although your mother makes your father''s lunch box). My mother said it would be a lot easier. Good. Good. "Yes! I''ll see you later." "Ugh." She rode herself out the window and Mihana pulled herself into the room when she kissed me on the cheek. Go on. I''ll go downstairs to the living room on the first floor, too. "Oh no! "Oh dear, I have dreams. Have some breakfast." "Yeah!" "Good morning to you" "Oh, my God." "Oh, there''s a dream, good morning" "Ohhh." How many times should I say good morning? I''ve already said that four times since I woke up. This is everyday tea business. "You know what I mean, don''t you? Tonight." "Yeah, yeah, I know. But I''m scared I''m gonna hit a bee." "But you have no choice, that''s the only way to make sure..." "Mmm... puku" Yes, what the leaves have declared they will do is go to the vault in the middle of the night to take the head and check the contents. There are so many things going on that the Vajra pestle has already been taken, but the Hundred Hearts is only at first glance, and I really can''t tell until I check the contents. "Mm, what are you talking about? "Oh, Mother. I think I''m going out after a little dinner today. There''s something I''d like to check on the test." "What do you want to confirm at dinner time...? "Well, you don''t have to worry about anything because Sho''s coming with you." "Really? Fine. Maybe we should study at someone''s house? "Hmm, a little different, but I wonder if you''d mind thinking about it that way" If you only looked at the conversation, you''d say something crazy, but you just pushed it off with a gesture and tone of voice. That''s My Brother. Sho doesn''t really come out much, by the way. No, to be exact, I''m going to have Lil wait a little bit away from us. Lil is dangerous when she approaches the vault, so there''s no choice. If Sho isn''t around us, we risk being kidnapped for walking at night, so we can''t help it, yeah. The show can be controlled by a few armed terrorists alone (Ye said, numerically). "Ochiso-sama! "Yes, you are rude. Then get dressed." "Ugh." I''ll go upstairs to my room and start dressing. I was just starting to get dressed, too. "Ah, I have dreams. Did you get permission from your uncle and aunt? "The leaves forced me to convince you with a brief explanation." "Sasasu, you''re Ip! We''re studying late with Lil and the others at Shang''s house. Thanks to you, we need to eat outside at night." "Ah... I should have done the same. I decided to eat dinner at home." I failed. I haven''t thought of eating outside since Monday. "Mm-hmm, fine. Cherry blossoms and I''ll be playing alone for a while." "Oh, shit, I''m sorry." Then we got dressed safely (I couldn''t see Miho''s underwear because I was wearing a medium shirt when I got back to my room, unfortunately) and went outside. "All right, let''s go! "Would you like to go through the vault once today? Look down before you get here at night." "You know what?" Me and Mihana held hands together as usual and walked to the vault. Even though the neighbors are close to each other, it''s so close that we can reach our destination in no time. "Any sign around? "You''re not within sight of me. ¡­ doesn''t seem to be caught up in the deteriorated version of detection either" "... right. So, what''s wrong with your vault? I took a good look at the vault. It''s probably been a few years since I''ve stared so far. Again, unlike a normal vault, my hands put my fingers together without matching each other... yeah, there are a lot of other things that differ from the normal ones, but if I mention them, I don''t have the chili. Me and Mihana are going to walk out of here again, holding hands after holding hands as usual for now. "... I hope you''re all right" "I thought you''d come out here with a black hood guy or something, but that doesn''t seem to happen..." "... I can totally afford the time, let''s go" "Right." And go to school as usual. 664 Lesson 627: Two at night under the vault. "Guys - Oops! "Whoa! Me and Mihana arrived in the classroom, as usual, having trouble handling a bunch of reduced numbers of love letters that were in the shoebox. I think it''s amazing how many people still give it to me. "Oh, Mihana. Well, of course you do, don''t you? "How''s Sana? Are you talking about the double victory of the Shono Prefectural Games? We went to see each other." "Right. I''m sure we can talk about that today. I spread everywhere yesterday." "Phew, sassaru" If Sanada has said around that both individuals and organizations have won the Shono Prefectural Games, you should think they already know all about it. "Suck, huh? Seriously? "That sucks." "Hmm? What are you doing? A class boy was making a scene watching something on his smartphone. You''re curious, Ko-yu''s. "Oh, Ayu. Oh, I was watching this video of the fire field from yesterday''s finals. Come from Sanada." Oh, was Sanada here for that prefectural meeting? It''s really disgraceful. I had no idea. "Me, I know because I do Lucha (prowl) at the gym, but the volcano is too strong to suck" "Instant killing sucks in the final of the provincial tournament" "Sho, you can do it." Gallari and the classroom door were opened when the whole classroom was flourishing on the topic of Sho. A mass of muscle without waste and Lil coming in. "Whoa, Mihana, Sanada, good morning....... hmm? What''s up, guys?" "Both of you.... what is this air?" We''re all focused on Shang, so he looks like he doesn''t know why. Sanada opened her mouth. "Morning, no, what? I just told everyone yesterday that you won a double prefectural tournament with a good win. With a video. Pfft." "Seriously......" At the same time that a laugh occurs that contains Sanada''s slightly creepy nature, everyone pushes closer and closer to Sho. "No, it''s a cake! Keep winning the national tournament! "You''re leaving, right? You''re at the Olympics, aren''t you? of next year!" "Oh, yeah, I''m going to win the national championship... but I don''t know about the Olympics, I have an exam." "Good luck, Mr. Furano! "We''re here for you, too! "Oh, hey, thanks." Hi-chu, if you hit the Great Demon King of Harlem, you''ll be mottled by both men and women. _____ ___ _ "Doh? Was Mama Spring Rain, delicious? "It was so delicious that I could never eat Mahjong Spring Rain again from eating out. You have business, don''t you? There you go¡­ but be careful." "Yeah! Iko, Ip" "Well, I''m just gonna go." Me and Leaf went outside. 8 o''clock at night. Normally if it was the whole city, I''d think there would be a lot of people, but this is a residential neighborhood, and that''s also a place with phantom relocation holdings, either because of the spread of rumors that there are a lot of strange phenomena or because there are few people. It''s normal during lunch. And well, while I''m thinking about it, I''ll get there in front of the Phantom Transfer Zone. I had two adorable clients. "Yay! Mihana, Sakura." "Yay! Dreams!" "What did you both have for dinner? Hamburgers. He said he was going out to eat. Did the two of you eat hamburgers? I haven''t been in a chain store lately. Whether that oiliness tastes good or bad, it makes me want to eat it once in a while. "Um, all we have to do is Sho..." [Coming. I''m with Lil. Looks like those two came just in time. I can see a girl with a white head staring at her face from a bend three miles away, straight from me. Unless it''s a ghost, it''s Lil. Nothing else. [Lil saw you. We''re all set. [Ooh. So you''re on.] [Yeah] Come on, finally. I''m scared of something. "Leaf, we''re all set, so let''s get started." "... yeah. Well, I asked you to stay." I prayed Japanese-style and apologized scatterly before grabbing Master Fantasy''s head. It''s supposed to be a heavy stone, but it feels like it moved around. ... and at the same time, I remember when I fixed it for you. I wonder how your vault was then, I don''t know because I don''t remember seeing the contents. "Hmm...... Shit. Yes?" I took my neck off. I finally took it off. But what was there was only the body of the stone, there was no cavity anywhere. "Nothing, huh? "Is that it? That''s crazy, right? "... then put it back, now you can pray anasm-style before you do it" "Mmm... ok" Heavy heads were at least carefully and politely restored, and now the prayer was made anatomical. At that moment, something changes the air. I know, the air is completely different. I guess it feels close to the pressure. "Will you take it off? "Ah, ayum... help? "No..." I removed your head from the vault again. Kind of lighter than just now. And ahead of that off... there was a big cavity that wasn''t there earlier. 665 Episode 629: Kalapo "There''s a hole and there''s nothing... is it okay that there was a Vajra pestle in here? "Maybe." Empty holes in the neck of the vault. It feels like the contents of the chest were skull. "I knew the Vajra Pestle was no longer..." "It''s too early to give up! I just want to say, like always, that I don''t have a clue..." If you were up to the leaves, your brother wouldn''t be able to say anything anymore. "Oh, what is this demon god... is he going to be resurrected? "No, not necessarily, cherry blossoms. Look, even when the demons fought, they needed something to possess, right? We need to fill that up." "Surely the first demon god to confront was possessed only by the Mephirado clan." Well, then you can still feel a little relieved. If you need a condition to possess it. "Then what''s the next thing you have to think about?" "Can the leaves come up with anything? "Hmm... well, it''s simply two, isn''t it?" Two. Oh, could that be it? "Do we possess King Rama or his relatives, or do we possess our leaders? "Yes, yes. In the former case, I think it''s safe for a while. It''s the latter that sucks." Ye gave a serious look. Let''s just ask why the latter sucks. Though I feel like I might be able to figure it out myself. "What''s that? "Look, to sum up all the stories I''ve had, the samurai kid became a leader in anasm, and you''re back this way? I mean, leaders have an extraordinary chance of being on Earth." Sure it is, that sucks. Because... yes, because Samayil was possessed by Kara''s mother''s body. If you can even possess a dead body, load it up if the man who took that Vajra pestle finds the bones of the samurai that were hidden from you. The demon god will be resurrected on Earth. "I wonder when the leader showed up before" "Oh, that''s already been asked by me and Mika from King Rama." "Speaking of which, you did.... Nothing in particular has changed, and it''s time to call Sho and Lil to participate in the consultation. Tell me more then." "Whoa." ______ ___ _ "Wahoo... wahoo..." "Are you all right? Are you all right?... Okay, you look all right" "Whoops! Sho and Lil came here in horror. Kanata has been very brief. "But I''m glad Lil didn''t have anything." "Wow, does that mean I was about to be molested by the Vajra pestle inside, not by this vault master? "Maybe not." That''s a reasonable idea. Not that the vault itself did anything to Lil, but that the seal of the Vajra pestle demon inside was about to be unsealed and it affected Lil more firmly. "Uh, bye-bye, sweetheart. Tell me almost everything King Rama has ever told me. Because I''ve only heard the rough stuff yet." "Right, okay" I told everyone what King Rama taught me in every detail I could remember.... Though pretty much got help from pretty flowers because they are better at remembering. "Wow, you''ve been made a leader on a whim." "No, I guess I figured out what a textured personality could do. Buhula Country at that time. You were all right? I wonder how it went, I wonder if it was okay. Or maybe the politicians managed to join forces to support it, like the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation today. "Hey there. The previous leader, roughly 100 years ago, was an otherworldly man from an anasm who was good at spectacles and wanted to return very much to his hometown, and then followed clues to the Kingdom of Mephirado... okay? "That should do it, right? Flowers." "Yeah, yeah, if you''re sure of my dream memories." Kanata attached a finger to her jaw. And soon, no, not for long. The leaf face comes blue. It''s unusual for leaves to do this for anything other than cherry blossoms that don''t usually move much. What is this...... "You figured something out? "I got something...... no, I don''t know what the answer is anymore" "Oh, that''s you, Ye! So, what do you say? Leaf slowly tries to open his mouth, but it''s hard to say if he''s scared of something. I wonder what really happened. "Are you okay? If it''s hard to say, just tell me, and I''ll tell everyone." "No... not... what to do..." "Ye...? Hey, are you okay? Cherry blossom stroked the back of the leaves. Ip himself takes a deep breath. You really grabbed something, it''s hard to say. Now that I''m only in second grade...... maybe I let you carry the load. Cherry blossom stopped stroking her back and held her gently from behind the leaves. Leaf gave him a look like he was ready for something and started opening his mouth again. "Well... I''m almost certain already... you know, I could identify who the previous leader was, so I''ll tell you what? "Yeah." "... I don''t care what you think, you''re Aichang Mitsuo." 666 Episode 629: Giving Up "... to? "No, if you think about it a little bit, you''ll see." According to Ye''s thoughts, Mitsuo is already the leader and confirmed. First, 100 years ago, this will be the same period when Mr. Kwong was asleep in the first place. Next thing you know, it''s a good spectacle¡­ the last time you went to the Kingdom of Mephirado that this would be a circus art. He''s already convinced of this. I mean, you''re really right about Leaf. Why did you forget? I guess because I didn''t try to compile the information King Rama gave me, and none of them felt like a crisis at that time. I''m not as good as Leaf either, but IQ alone would have been dozens higher than average. Yes, enough to get into an IQ higher-person limited organization.... school grades were on top of the inside until I started studying with anasm because I played games all over and didn''t study at all. Ahoy. "It''s the worst pattern of all." "Right...... Because now..." "During the park of the circus in the area. More so now... right. Sounds like nothing else but the worst...... wahoo." The air to the earlier part of the leaves has spread. Oh, yeah, it sucks. How did this happen...... er... if you think about it, it''s hardly my fault. Oh, well, then, I''m the one who gave Mr. Kwong back to Earth, and if I''d listened more properly to King Rama, I might have been able to deal with a lot earlier. "I''m sorry, guys. I''m so sorry." "Am I right? What''s wrong? I have dreams." "This... could be my fault. This is the worst that''s ever happened to me.... because __________" I apologized to everyone for what I thought was wrong. Inadvertent behavior invites this to happen, I really need to reflect. "... but I can''t help it, stay. It''s already over, and it''s not normal to seriously listen to something close to people bragging in the first place, or to abandon someone from my hometown wanting to go home." "I''m sorry........." "Ngah... I wish I didn''t have to try to carry you in alone" With that said, Miho stroked my head.... warm. "But... if the demon god is resurrected, there''s nothing you can do. I can''t use magic, and I can''t do the same depths that can make craters on the ground with just punches. Even though I can use my skills in some everyday life, that''s superhuman from a normal person''s point of view...... to that extent. It doesn''t work on demon-scale monsters, does it? Forecasts say it''s more than 80% likely to come back." No one''s complaining when they think about it. Because I can only assume it is. In the meantime, Sho asked Ye a question. "Maybe the demons aren''t as restricted as we are? "Oh, I don''t know, but if I did, I''d be able to take down a human weapon." "But if it comes back here, it''s gonna be a bombing zone around here." Surely the demon gods can''t abandon the possibility that their power is restricted either. But in that the leaves say they don''t take it seriously, I guess they don''t. Assuming it''s God, the enemy. "Ha... what shall I do" "Hmm... what is it?" Cherry blossoms usually think it''s bad that the feisty leaves are awfully depressing, even holding the hands of the leaves and tightening them. I stopped thinking like Ip was talking to himself and looked at Cherry Blossom properly. "If I had to wait for the demon god to come back and die, cherry blossoms" "Mm-hmm. What? "Why don''t you give me a wedding? Sakura not only surprised everyone with such a abrupt confession...... "We''re only 14, and we can''t, can we? "No, I should be able to apply at the bureau by deciding I''m already engaged to forgive my wife" "Oh... yes..." Cherry blossom came to a conclusion after a while. "Fine. It''s the last time it happens." "Yay, thanks" "Well, anyway... I''ll give you more than a kiss and a sleepover then... I like it" Oh, we''re both totally in love mode, just the two of us. It''s just us being able to love in this situation, isn''t it? "... so do we? "Right." That''s what Miho''s been suggesting, so I''ll say the same thing. In fact, I think that would be best if the leaves came to the conclusion. If you''re going to die, you''ve been tied to someone you really like forever, right? "Wahoo..." "Right, so are we." We''re all going to do that in the end, well, you have no choice. "Well, I don''t think so, because we can get away with anasm." Oh, speaking of which, I was. Then you can''t have a wedding, too bad. "... and that''s about half the joke. Please contact Mr. Kwong as soon as possible. I''m performing at this hour. There''s no way. "Whoa." What, was it half a joke? If Kanata''s kidding, I don''t know, because sometimes that joke just seems serious... No, anyway, I have to contact Mr. Kwong now. 667 Episode 630: Phone and Stone Grilled Potatoes ''Yes, I''m the love chief. What can I do for you? "Hello, it''s Narumi. Are you Mitsuo? "It can be... Oh, is it Mr. Hayama? What have you done? It''s Mr. Kwong, who''s the same as usual when he only hears his voice. Normally, I still don''t think there''s anything on the planet that involves the Vajra pestle. "Well... there were a few things I wanted to check." ''What do you want to confirm? Is it related to anatomy? "Yes." I''m sure Mitsuo didn''t remember what he was doing 100 years ago. Let''s check that again. "I ask you again, don''t you remember anything about 100 years ago? "Yeah... I can''t insist. Is it about shock when it''s transferred, I remember?" "Really?" Hmm, I knew you didn''t remember. Ask him about the Vajra pestle next time. That''s what the leaves have whispered in my ear. I don''t mind that, but yeah, something... "Yeah, okay. Okay, but aren''t we all too close? "To listen carefully to the phone. I don''t have a choice." "Hmm." Isn''t it just too much for all five of you to lean on me and listen to the call? If it''s another week or two, it''s hot and bitter even though it''s winter. I can''t help but care. It''s hot, but I have to keep calling hard. "Then, uh, don''t you know what a leader''s seal is, Vajra Pestle, Indra? "Is the Vajra Pestle an array that comes to Indian mythology? No... what do you think? '' Apparently you don''t know. I think to myself that this person is the leader... I don''t know anything about him. You can''t do anything. "Bye bye, next thing you know, about the Fantasy Transfer Zone" "Yeah. So you know what a phantom relocation is? "Gen... ten? No, you''re not sure '' "It''s a model of the storage area of the device I used to send Mitsuo back to Earth." "Uh, is that you? That model...... oh, speaking of ________ '' This looks responsive! But when it comes to Mitsuo like that, what a curious phrase right after he emits. We''re going to be damaged by noise. "Hey, hey, hey! Wow, Momo." "I ________..." "Uh..." "Hey, listen to me again" I didn''t expect you to be unable to hear the important part of the stone baked potatoes at this hour. That''s right, it''s the end of autumn and this is a residential neighborhood, so the stone baked potato shop is coming too, right? I haven''t had one yet though. "Um, excuse me. The potato store song...... Are you sure you want to try again? About Fantasy Transfer Zone" ''Yeah, that''s fine. That''s it __________'' "Hey, hey, hey! Wow, Momo." I said, "Hey, hey, hey." Wow, Momo. " "Damn it!" What the hell is this timing of stone-baked potatoes! Besides, I think the sound sounded more exaggerated than just now! Oh, I feel like puffing up. I''m sorry, but you just have to ask me one more time. "Sorry, again..." "Ma''am, stay." The leaves have stopped. What is it? "What''s wrong? "... a little uncomfortable. I have something to try." "What?" Ye have a serious look sometime. Or maybe I''m the only one who hasn''t noticed anything strange? Lil and Sho also saw something around... "I''ll shout a little louder, with my ear plugged" "What? Huh? "Sooo..." When the leaves breathe abundantly, they scream to spit it all out. "Wow!! Surprised!!! ''Wow! I''m surprised! "What?" If the leaves screamed something of a surprise or something, I could hear the voice from the other side, though it was smaller. ... Oh, that''s what I mean. "Kanata, I''ll find you on the other side." "I''m over there." "... Wow, I''ll look that way too" "Dream on, keep talking so Mitsuo doesn''t run away." Whoa, we all made any move. Was I the only one who hadn''t noticed? He may be hard to notice. "Yeah, you''re right, Micah. Keep calling. I''ll look for you. Okay, guys, let''s go." Each tried to run out with that word of leaves. I don''t mind that I tried to run out, but I''ll be stopping soon. Because. "Hey... if you''ve noticed, you can''t help it." From the shadow of the wall of the other house, Mitsuo came looking like a clown. Wear something like a black coat. 668 Already at 631. ""... Huh!? He appeared very suspiciously...... Mr. Longheart, Mr. Toto Mitsuo. I''m dressed as a clown in a black coat in a residential neighborhood on a night like this, nothing but fear. Two of the six of us... Sho and Ye go forward to cover four, including me. "No, don''t worry so much" "......... Why are you here, Mitsuo? Leaves asked Mitsuo, who looked like he was laughing with Nitanita, without fear. "Why...... is it? "There''s no such thing as coincidence. What are you here for? Plus Sho. Oh, good, they''re both cool. "Is that a purpose? "Yes... all I see is what I want to hear, but that''s it first" The two of you are still out front trying to shelter us. ... Mitsuo''s suspicion is Max. It''s not very, but it doesn''t look sane. "Right, I''m here to see you... can''t I? "You know what we''re trying to do now, don''t you? Ye stares at Mitsuo. Mr. Mitsuo laughs without changing his expression. "There, you''ve come to do something to the phantom relocation collection I was saying earlier, haven''t you? "... Yes, it is. So you''re right... how did you know this place and meet us so well? "Isn''t that God''s guide? Clowns can only stay away. What the hell... you''re too suspicious. The leaves turned this way for just a moment, and they checked on us. And immediately turn back. "Really, is it God''s guide" "Yeah, yeah, yeah." "... abruptly, could you try on that hood jacket? "Huh?" Whatever your thoughts, Ye suddenly begins to do so. What''s my brother going to do? "Is this okay? "" ""............ Huh!? No, my brother didn''t do anything, he saw through. Oh, my God, Mitsuo... Mitsuo... "You''ve been following us here lately... you were Mitsuo" "That''s your answer." "... What!? As Cherry Blossom screamed so small, Mitsuo''s voice suddenly changed. But that''s the voice I heard somewhere. "I didn''t know the man in the hood was you back then." "Surprised? I told you when we broke up, I thought we''d see each other again. I told them all that." Hey, what a fact...... I can''t believe the identity of that suspicious man was Mitsuo. I mean, the atmosphere changes too much. Turning away from the atmosphere of the earlier dodo, it seems as if even some strict samurai are dealing with it now. "... what are you doing so obsessed with us? "What do you want...? That''s a little unanswerable." I mean, Mitsuo, you don''t sound like this in the first place. Even when it was a pinch or a rush, I was the only one with a tone of respect. It''s someone else. Someone else. There''s no way you''ve been acting like you''ve been calculating everything from anasm to here. ¡­ should I change the question for a moment? "Ye, I''m a little sorry. I''ll do it first." "... ok" The leaves pulled me back quietly. Well, and. "Hey, Mitsuo." "What? "I mean, you''re not Mitsuo in the first place, are you? Mr. Mitsuo, for the first time since you started talking to me, you''ve known your contact details and full name, and you can''t say a windy word about our past." I tried to get to the core of what the black-hood guy strangely missed about us. There are too many inconsistencies. "Well, then I seem to have answered Leaf''s question a little too honestly." "Yeah...... so, who are you? This place is going straight into the spa. Mr. Kofu (tentatively) sighed when he said, "Oh, my God." "Guess who? "I don''t know, I''m asking." "So is that. Then I''ll show you one thing that''s a hint." That''s when he started messing with his bag. That''s how I eventually took it out... a Vajra pestle with some kind of luxurious decoration. No, no, no, no, no, no. It''s because Indra''s Vajra pestle. I know exactly because I made another real thing. "I looked for this. I tried to get everyone together today, didn''t I? "Really, really... why do you have it!? "Until I normally took it out" Mitsuo has the Vajra pestle. I mean.........! Could it be, could it be, that we''re so pinched? 669 Lesson 632: Delay "Ha, that''s the worst pattern I ever predicted" That''s how the leaves shrugged. I can tell. It is very bad that Mitsuo, the leader, is already holding the Vajra pestle with the demon god sealed at hand. No, you just have to do something bad. But he even seems to be changing his personality memory, and I don''t care what he thinks anymore... "Mitsuo, do you know what that Vajra pestle is? "Absolutely. You''re the leader''s tool, aren''t you? "That''s it..." I know that much. If what Mitsuo himself is saying is correct, there must be no memory of the Vajra pestle. "Hey, hey... maybe that guy..." "I think it could be. I''ve been trying to work something out, but it''s already too late. Everybody, make sure you get away with it at all times." Extraordinary nervousness. We all know that now. To say that the clown in front of you is a more vicious being, not Mr. Kwong. "What, you don''t have to be so vigilant" "That would also be alarming. ''Cause you... you''re the demon god, right? Sho asked. The former black-hood man, looking like Mitsuo, answered the question politely, laughing with Niyaniya. "Exactly, Sho. No, had we all noticed yet? They''re all smart. Ha, ha." The demon god snarls his neck. Sho is trying to get out front and shelter us, and Leaf seems to think of everything. I don''t know if there''s anything I can do. "Yet I am astonished. I can''t believe all of you showed up before me with your knowledge of anasm." "No, I''m surprised we''re clear, too. I can''t believe there''s a demon god lurking so close." ''Cause I can''t believe there''s a bomb like this sealed right near my house. Who do you think it is that says so much, but it''s not just a vault? This is the result. "Regardless of the future, fate can''t be manipulated by God, but I''m also surprised that coincidences pile up like this.... I don''t care what he thinks... No, that sounds like everyone''s already got a lot of knowledge, anyway, and you don''t need my own explanation, do you? Who is he... I can''t believe I thought of that, but surely you don''t need some explanation already, as this demon says, for us. You''ve changed your life a lot... how I feel about it. The demon shook the Vajra pestle and did his hand to his chest with the hand of those who had not. And stop laughing at Niyaniya. It has turned into a strict atmosphere even though it is a dogma. "Well, there''s no such thing as a demon god. Let me save it. I''m Shiva the Devil. I don''t care if you call me Ashra, another name of God, whose name is already on this planet." Devil Shiva. The last pillar of the remaining demon god with three pillars. I don''t know, he''s kind of a better person to talk to than the demon gods ever have. I don''t see hostility in the first place. "I just wanted to ask you guys to introduce yourselves, but I know all but the werewolf girl there. But it was really dangerous." "... what...? "Oh, no, it was before when that werewolf girl came to pray in this vault with Sho" Lil is tilting her neck as she points at herself. That time, or the one where Lil started acting strange when she tried to pray in front of the vault. "Feel the magic of anasm, I''m going to give you your body as a temporary vessel until the leader arrives... because there was a sho in the sky calling desperately, I stopped it" "Uh..." "By the way, if I had mounted it like that, my life would have been three days, plus a mental breakdown." "Oh, thank you......? What the hell, you''re really conscientious compared to the demon gods you''ve been. No, more importantly, it''s like you''ve been so close to me. "When you possess someone other than the blood that produces the leader or the leader, the subject breaks quickly. Are you okay with the wise and the brave and the blood that produces them?... right! There are five who were sent to Anasm. Maybe one of them is a wise man. Anybody home? Raise your hand for a second." Sho, Ye and Sakura each look at each other. As a result of the small meeting of the three of us, I apparently decided to teach you not to irritate them weirdly. All three of you, I''m gonna raise your hands small. "Oh!? Sho, Ye and Cherry Blossom are the Wise Men! Somehow, should it be called abundance" Apparently he''s lying, false, purely surprised without acting. Turns out the three sages are pretty rare from the Demon God''s point of view. "Something goes wrong. I''ll ask you a question." That''s how the leaves came out. Let me ask you a favor. "... well, Shiva knows about us, doesn''t she? "Hmm? Oh, I finally know! Ever since I was a little girl with dreams and beautiful flowers. You also brought Sho when you started entering kindergarten. As far as leaves and cherry blossoms are concerned, they start a few weeks old." "How do you know so much about us? The demon god answers such leaf questions easily. "What, because I was watching" 670 Episode 633: Shiva the Devil "I was watching... What? "I was watching what I was watching.... To tell you the truth, even if it was sealed inside this Vajra pestle, it just can''t use most of its power. It''s restricted, but you can look around." Heh, is that right? Surely if it was sealed, you''d be free. That, too, for hundreds of years. That''s why you know us so well, and maybe you''re so close. "I have seen various human beings since they were sealed in this land hundreds of years ago, but the beauty of dreams, beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms is best. And earthlings away magnificent enough to think you might be a man of Sho''s anasm with a leaf genius. No, I haven''t gotten tired of this in over a decade." "Oh, yeah." Why did you line me up with Miho and Sakura? ... There''s no way you''re assuming it''s a girl about me, is there? "Uh, so. What happened to the other two pillars? I know we''re back together in a short time." What an answer. What do you care? The demons seem to have a sense of companionship with each other, so is it okay to smash them? "... Humph, it still stinks. The smell of sultry from Sho just now. That damn burning smell.... Sho is a wise man, isn''t he? You''re not even possessed once, are you? "No, you''re right, you''re possessed..." "What no!? Oh, I''m seriously surprised. Something like, "Seriously? ''You look like that. "So now that Berserker is in the shore? "Hey... that''s it" Sho drifts his eyes to the leaves. Ye stepped forward and began to explain. "I already knocked him down. And sealed." "Oh, seriously? Are you serious?" "Seriously..." I thought it might be a battle from now on, but don''t go crazy. Until now, the demon god is really godlike and the one who feels like he''s a battle freak and strong, so the demon god who also talks this modern way claps out. "He''s the strongest of the three pillars, but he could have defeated us well." "It''s already beautiful flowers." "... hey, I have dreams and beautiful flowers... Oh, how did you do that? "Oh, no... a lot..." I''ll keep my words cloudy for now, but as soon as I do, I feel like my eyes have changed looking at Shiva''s me. It seems to contain fright. "There''s something else I want to ask you in relation to us. This guy, this body belongs to the leader who came back to Earth, but apparently it''s also a used Samayil. What''s this all about? "Can''t you read or read the memory of the person you possess? See, I usually run circuses." The leaves talked without any further hesitation. Shiva talks about it without any particular hesitation. "I can, but I usually give this guy back control of his body and spirit." "So when you were on the phone...? "That was just me doing this guy''s thing. Did you look just like him? That sounds just like you... "Yeah... well, pretty much. But you said a little something that only Mitsuo and I would know, but what''s that? "As I was saying, during this time, I only explored the memory of recent events here." "Then I''ll give you a little time now, so read your memories while you''re in Mitsuo''s anasm. I know what happened to Samayil." "... oh well. I''m sorry, guys. Make it wait a little." Shiva meditated her eyes and began to trace Mitsuo''s memory. If you want to know about Samayil, this guy is the best. After about 5 minutes Shiva opens her eyes again. By the way, in the meantime, we had a lot of operational meetings. "Hmm... is this what you mean? Almost got it. Wow... I see you have dreams are level manufacturers..." "What is that level manufacturer? What is it really? I don''t know what the meaning of this word is.... I feel like a compliment as far as I''m concerned because I''m on a level. "Ah... Oh, no, what is that? It''s like a tribute to someone who''s gotten stronger by increasing their level, yeah." "It is! Was it a compliment after all? Hmm. I think I still have something to hide, but this is fine for now. "No, more than that, more than that." He suddenly began to create some sort of scary atmosphere as he wandered his body. Was there anything unhappy about it? Yes, because I destroyed two pillars of my fellow demons......!? "Had a dream, weren''t you a girl!? "What...! "You''re telling this leader named Mitsuo that you''re a man! Ha!? What do you mean! Uh, I knew you thought I was a girl. But, you know what? "Well... I think I''ve worn a male uniform to visit in middle school or even high school..." "I thought that was a men''s outfit! He adored me on his own!... I didn''t know you were a man''s daughter... eh. Well, that''s good too." What is this guy? What the hell is this guy? 671 Episode 634: The Devil Shiva 2 "Hmm...? Seriously." "What''s going on? Ever since I found out I''m the man''s daughter, Shiva seems to have some doubts, and she leans her neck. "When dreams are not girls, relationships, they''re pretty different, aren''t they? Because I saw leaves and cherry blossoms dating at the zoo... You''re not supposed to have gone before because you''re blind, are you? "Oh, that''s..." Ye briefly told her how Cherry Blossom''s eyes had healed from herself without going into details. Then Shiva burst into tears. "Oh well... oh well, it''s anasm... I would have been lucky in many ways... I''ve been watching the cherry blossoms that are blind and suffering, and the leaves that care for them healthy, and from me, I can''t stop crying anymore..." "Ah... yeah... thanks... sir? Cherry blossom says thank you, but you''re really going to be questionable. I get it. ''Cause you''re a demon. The two pillars were enemies. "Oh well... I''d love to see the kid''s face... I''m sure she''s going to have a hell of a beautiful... or handsome, smart kid..." "Well... that''s, like, six more years to go..." "That''s right. I''m 14 years old and I''m pregnant, and I''m blessed to be a god. Well, you two wouldn''t have to worry, and it doesn''t work like that on me." Uh, what''s this now? I really feel like I''m talking to my neighbor''s uncle. Things are going crazy. Things are going crazy. Even those leaves are crazy. "So, what I really wanted to ask was, are there dreams and beautiful flowers dating?... you were kissing me when I thought about it" "No way that kiss..." I thought it was a lily. "Really?" But I didn''t kiss you in front of Mr. Jizo. Well, you should think you''re free to see what you like, that''s what you said and did from earlier. "Oh well... I thought I''d give up because I had a dream and Sho stuck together and the lily-thinking beautiful flowers were of the same sex. Well, wasn''t Miho gay?" "Chi... no! No!" Indeed, if I were a real girl, Miho would mean lesbian as much as I wanted. Well... I was kissing and stuff when I was Alim in anasm and maybe I''m not wrong. I can''t say what I''m saying right now. Yeah, I can''t get it out. "And that Sho''s lover of the werewolves there..." "Ri, lil..." "Right, Lil" Nice to meet you, Shiva, with a smile like that. But my face is a clown, so I don''t know. "Sho by the way. Sultre only attaches to those in the clan who invoke a fairly angry sage or sage.... What the hell did you get mad at? Have you ever had a dream and a beautiful flower about to do something over there? More than half of the people in the clan who produce sage are inexperienced." "Ah... no, put the lil directly in the sultry..." "Have I been ashamed?... That was tragic. So, why are you alive now? That can also be said of dreams and beautiful flowers. Why are you alive with Samayil''s feathers? What''s going on? Both are instant deaths, and resuscitation drugs and magic should be pointless." Immediate death and no resurrection, I guess I thought this was really bad... without Amrita. Amrita''s the only reason we''re comfortable in the first place. "Oh, you used Amrita primarily in this body, I have dreams. Or!" "Yeah." "Well, well, well found. Such a precious thing.... but that''s weird. Normally there are about 10 of them, but they seem to bring the whole human race back to life in the heart of the country¡­" ''Cause you''ve successfully mass-produced it. "Successful mass production!? Ha!?" It was a hell of a surprise. I''m more surprised than I was when I found out I was a man. "Amrita mass production... you know what you did!? "Uh, I only spin it between you, but is there something wrong? Well, I''m half lying. I''m letting the kings use it as much as I want. "No... because it''s a god-good healing pill in the god-good class that rejuvenates immortality and resurrects it in full condition to those who are not supposed to live again." "Well, that''s why I manage it pretty strictly," To tell you the truth, let''s keep it a secret that I used quite a bit of shabu-shabu with a drink feeling until the king pointed it out to me. Something''s going to piss me off. "I hope so. Anyway, I was worried and worried that something would happen to everyone..." "Hey, why are you so worried about me? "Well, that''s because you know it from such a tiny place." I thought this guy was your neighbor''s uncle or something? Things are really going crazy... already. "By the way..." "Mm, what leaves" "I ask you straight in, is Shiva an enemy after all? Are you on my side? The other demons were enemies of both pillars." The leaves are Zubari and such. I''m looking at the clock. Has it been half an hour since I went outside at some point? "Oh, you mean that. I''m _____." 672 Lesson 635: Like a neighbors uncle. "How can I hurt kids I''ve known for a long time like everyone else" I said it so clearly. Even as if it''s natural. "Don''t keep me with those two in the first place. Samayil only has the leadership to lead the devil, but humans kill him fine except for those who admit it. Sultre is a combat maniac. No mercy." "... I see, if Samayil is the leader type and Sultr is the battle type... what about Shiva? "I''m a free man type" I see the word comes very firmly. Even if we were talking about it, we''d change the subject from something that bothered us. "But you''re on Earth sealed because you did something wrong, right? "Yeah, I don''t care if I used to be anything but the one who admitted it like Samayil. Well, I''ve already done as much demonic bad as those guys. Oh, still, I''m the bottom of the list, right? Well, in terms of stunts, Samayyle kills the most people. Right? "So why do you have such a frank personality? "I came here around the beginning of the Edo period, didn''t I? I''ve been looking at Japan ever since. There have been many wars... but it has been much more peaceful for decades. I''m in peace... and I''m in peace to my character." Well, on second thought, this guy (?) has been looking at Japan for over 440 years. There''s still no time for us to weigh in.... Well, if you drink Amrita and become immortal, you can experience it in anasm. "Really?" "Really. No, I destroyed Samayir and Sultr in the first place...... mainly have dreams. I don''t feel like I can win. Not at all." Well, I''m pretty sure we can handle those two coming at the same time now. "Can''t demons use magic over here? So now you''re gonna take us down." "Hmm, I don''t know... I don''t really want to do it if I have to. It''s really hard to use your power over here, and even if you try to conquer the world with that limited power¡­ the military might of one country on Earth is overwhelmingly stronger" Heh, is it something that makes the demon gods restrict too? Although I''m a little afraid that the comparison is on a national basis. "Didn''t I tell you a lie? "I didn''t say. Ye, believe me who is one-sided but familiar with the past." Ya I don''t care if they say it in the clown''s face... cool lines look like shit too. Well, you can leave these things to the leaves. "... clearly I don''t trust you... But it''s obvious I''m different than the demon gods I''ve been... and in the meantime, I''m leaving today, Shiva. Can we all do that? I nodded. Sakura snorts, too. Mi-hwa nodded after seeing how I was too, and Sho did not reply, just shut up and looked at you Ye. Lil is staring at Mitsuo''s face with her eyes clicked. "Sounds good for now...... Even so, he still has a life attached to Mitsuo..." "Oh, yeah. I''ve gotten out of here in secret with the crew." "... what shall we do? Can we go back inside this Vajra pestle? "On your own? When I get in myself, I''m free to come in and out, and once I possess it, I''ll attach it to this guy as many times as I want, okay? "That''s fine for today. Once you get back to the circus, get back inside the Vajra pestle from yourself." "... ok" Shiva flips herself. "One day there may come a time when I will be properly sealed by everyone too, but then... well, look from the inside out and modify it so you can talk. ¡­ be gone for today" That said, he melted in the dark. No, I think I''m just walking, but it looks that way because of the jacket. "... I can''t believe this is happening" Sho shrugged potpourrily. "Honestly, I didn''t even anticipate it. Worst case scenario, if the opponent is belligerent, I''ve been trying to manipulate him with words. I didn''t have to." "So, but are you sure you''re okay? What does your sister think? "Me? Um, maybe I''m not really the enemy." I see, do you think that''s what Mizuka just thought of the expectation that she would see the black hood guy again by the end of the week? Then I wonder if it''s okay. "Uh, you''ve been standing in such a cold neutral for 40 minutes" Shaw, are you cold? Shall we gush?... but I''m low in temperature. " "No, it''s not cold, so let''s just hold hands. It''s hard to get warm.... Well, let''s go home." Lil and Sho shook hands. Lil looks so happy. "Yes, good night" "Good night, Waffle." "Good night." The two of them left. Each of the four of us left will go home. ... Well, I don''t think there''s any more heavy baggage. Starting tomorrow, we''ll go to school normally. But there''s going to be more trouble talking to the demon gods in the future, right? It''s just not hostile. It''s hundreds of millions of times better, right? 673 Episode 636: Worries About Testing "Mmmm..." "What''s wrong? Dreams." Yesterday I actually met Shiva, the demon god, and found out that she had some amazing personality rounded up. No... I didn''t mean to meet him, and his original purpose was the cheapness of the Vajra pestle, so that''s a huge failure. "I was wondering if it would be a good idea to be at peace." "Yeah, you''re worried. But somehow I feel okay, so it''s okay! I''m sure." I guess that''s what Miho would say. That''s what he said yesterday. "Hehe... but if something happens and we die together...? Don''t leave me here again, okay? He said, "I know." "Eh heh." I''ll stroke the head of a beautiful flower that''s a little yandered for you. Today is also the cutest. I walked like that and got to school a while later. Looks like he''s gotten used to going to school while he loves. But the love letter doesn''t diminish. I want it to decrease. The first snow is unusually late this year, and it hasn''t snowed once yet, even though we''re in December. But it''s cold, so Miho and I are working together on a knitted muffler for two. It''s a long time and I have trouble storing it and it''s pretty hard to move while I''m wearing it, but it''s a classic Love Love Love Love, so I can''t help it. "Ah, here comes the couple" And well, all of a sudden when I get into the class, they say it like that and say it to me, but that''s a compliment, so I show off my love and reply. This is how school prescribed school attendance as usual passes and becomes a homeroom. "And as I said yesterday, don''t take 10 days. It''s a test, so make sure you study" Yes, it''s already the final test, isn''t it? The school has a two-semester midterm test in mid-August, a cultural festival round about the end of August to the beginning of September, and only second-year school trips two weeks after that. And for a while after that, there are no events, and I''m a month behind the other schools to enter the two-semester final exam. The end of the school year test is at the beginning of March. It seems to be a very special date because we have everything from kindergarten to college. That''s what you can do because you''re private. "Uh, I want to give up." "I''m scared of red dots... Nhyi" By the way, you hear something close to the Terminator. Some of them have quite a bit of themselves. But because everyone is studying hard, there is no red dot. There is only one person in the class per subject. "So uuuuuuuuuuuuuu, how about this one, as much as the test? Are you going to scratch above average score in Ma no study? Genius isn''t scary." Ten minutes at the end of the homeroom, Ikezan, you''ve said that. In fact, don''t study all the tests before. I''ve avoided the red dots. Eh! ... It''s not that I can be prestigious because of the game. "So, will Mihana still be within 10th place in the school year this time? "What do you think, I don''t know if I have to try, but I''m actually going for a full score on all subjects this time" "Mmmm, that''s the Eli goal again!? Can you do it?... Yes." Ikezan, you sniveled it out. What the hell are you thinking? "Arichi and Mihana are childhood friendly and are a love-love couple of momentum who are likely to even get married. Wouldn''t it be nice to do a classic during that time for the pattern, ''Ask one thing about those who had a higher score in the test''? "Mmm." "Mummy." Me and Mihana looked at each other. Until now, I didn''t study before the test anyway, so I didn''t do that because I would lose to Mika, who studied hard (sometime). I see, Ikezan, your suggestion is not bad... but... "What do you think we should do if we''re on the same page? "Huh? Is that happening? Odds are, it''s very difficult... but if you''re right, why don''t you just give them one thing to say? "I see." Because of my studies in Anasm, Miho and I could score full subjects. I mean, the odds of the same point are very high. Listening to one thing both sides say...... could be a pretty good suggestion. "What about Miho? "You can take it." "Bye, me too." "Oh, is that so! Hey... which one of you is going to do me a favor?... hey, it''s not time. Farewell." Looking at the watch on the blackboard, Ikezan, you went back to your seat. "Well, what does Miho want me to do? "It''s the dreams that say that.... Whatever, I''ll make it happen to you without a test relationship." "No, I don''t think so. I haven''t told you yet either." Well, I just haven''t figured it out. You want me to let you have some kind of cosplay? You want me to be a bunny girl, for example? It would be possible in anasm. ... I have to think about it. 674 Episode 637: Worries About Testing (Sho) "Oh no! "Oops! I feel weird that it happened yesterday, but I feel like I''m going to spend it on a daily basis. In the end, that demon god is just wondering if he meant to be hostile, but I can''t help but say how much he cared. I don''t have an entity because I''m the type to take possession of it. "Shaw, hey, I need to talk to you about one thing." "Oh, what''s going on, Lil?" Lil came with his eyes sparkling. Most of the time when I say this, I demand something like this from time to time... such a face. "Wow, I''m like Alim and Micah too... the two of us need to muffle..." "Oh, the muffler..." Speaking of which, you haven''t even had a matching umbrella yet. I''ve done quite a bit of what I do, but there are quite a few details that I haven''t done that say. "Me, I''ll get you a muffler... with me when it''s done" "Whoa, that''s good." "Yay! There''s nothing to say from me if you''re prepared, and there''s no reason to say no. ... Uh, what a peaceful conversation. I feel like we''ve all been a little giddy because some demon god is about to be resurrected, like that Shiva... because of guys like my neighbor''s uncle (thanks to me) it''s totally the usual. The homeroom also started after losing time. Even so, I had a little chat and got in touch with him, and when he finally told me to work on the test study, that would be the end of it. "It''s a test... it''s my first time" "Hmm, didn''t you test or something to transfer here? Speaking of which, did Lil go through with almost a full score? It''s a difficult school for national fingerprinting, but this is it. "It was already over when I came to this world." "Nah, I see." I mean, let''s assume the lil on another world line is already over. "Nevertheless... until this summer, I would have said heehee by now." "Wow, because you''re wearing a club tournament and you don''t have time to study, right? "Yes, yes. My teachers will take care of it. But..." I have a strange regret that I only change all subjects plus or minus 5 points when I have a dream that I didn''t concentrate on the game and study at all at home, and when I was studying hard between clubs. He''s a genius, too, after all, isn''t he? "But not since this time, right? Look, you can study all you want with anasm! "Oh, yeah" So there''s nothing wrong with that, not this time. If I were to make you strong, almost all of us in the six anatomy groups... No, would I be sure of a full score if I even had to make a careless mistake? No, it''s because of studying in anasm. A pen that you can always memorize in an instant, a room where the flow of time slows down, and so many tools like that were created by the hands of dreams. "Well, I''ll try." "So uuuuuuuu" Mm-hmm. Somehow Ikezan and I have dreams and flowers to talk to. It''s usually a rare combination. What is it? "Shaw, did you hear what I just said? Alim, Mika and Ikezan, yours." "Oh, you heard me. What''s all this about? "It''s a test battle! It seems Alim and Micah will do what those who scored higher will say. You suggested that, didn''t you, Ikezan? If it''s the same thing, they listen to each other one at a time." "Nah, I see." What can we order from each other even if we both score full score? I wonder what we would do to each other if it were those guys. "Why don''t we do it, too? "Oh, good." "Wah-hoo. Good luck!" I''m sure Lil is smarter at a point where I have things to do on the same level as Ye, and no matter how much anasm I can study all I want, there''s still judo practice to accompany me there. I am confident that I can score full in all subjects, but I would be slightly disadvantaged. If it was a favor from Lil, I wouldn''t ask at all. I don''t say anything selfish from time to time.... Anyway, what you''re asking me to do would be anatomical and eclectic, or let me touch my muscles. Besides, it doesn''t make sense if I win. Because. "If Shaw beats me, what would you do? "Get dressed like you don''t normally... and we''ll think about it later." "Wow, do you have an outfit that you wanted me to do and didn''t ask me to do it!? You can always ask me if you want." And, well, you''re ashamed to be like this, but you''ll listen to almost all of your favors. That''s why I can''t do a bad favor to Lil. By the way, he seems to be the only one who listens to me so far, and he has a normal response when it comes to other people. It''s a good idea to be deleaded. ... uh, does this kind of tension disappear in just one day after all? Ha ha, no, maybe it''s a good thing. 675 Episode 638: Other Worries (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) ".................. hmm" Leaf was desperate to think. Can I really trust that demon god word...... What if all that is a lie and you use the power worthy of naming God to attack me, etc. "Hey, Ye. Why are you looking so dark? Maybe you''re worried about yesterday? "Yeah, that''s a cherry blossom. You''ll see me through. Exactly." While attending school, the two walk in close arms. This sight of a beautiful girl hugging a boy like a beautiful girl is no longer a natural landscape for a passing person who spends the same time period before his eyes get better. But for Ye, after more than a month I am still unfamiliar with being deeply stuck with each other and being pushed with a busty chest unlike any cherry blossom middle school student. The leaves are so desperate to think about it that the day doesn''t bother me either. "I don''t feel like I need to worry." "Yeah, I''m making the decision that if it''s a feeling, I don''t have to worry about it, just in case," "Oh well. By the way... you know, that''s what I said yesterday." The cherry blossoms cut out like that as they modged. "Yesterday''s...... could he be okay at this age if he got engaged as a pardon and gave it just ahead of the wedding? "Oh, yeah, that.... That, you meant it... right? "Well, I was really gonna do it when I found out it was gonna be the worst thing I could ever avoid." "Eh, heh... eh" Cherry blossoms embraced the arms of the leaves stronger. Ye strokes the head of such a cherry blossom, wondering if it was such a pleasure even though it was a last resort. "... Sho is going to another prefecture at a regional competition this week." "Yeah, so he said it would be hard to go for backup..." "Shall we go to the amusement park on Sunday? I went with the aquarium, the zoo, so the amusement park is next." "But Ip, it''s too crowded for you." "No, I was just wondering if I should leave it as my first date." The leaves looked into the cherry blossom eyes. The leaves know very well that cherry blossoms are very happy. Ye, however, just wanted to be a little mean. "But it''s already 10 days before the test. You''ve already studied cherry blossoms this time of year, haven''t you?... then we shouldn''t go to the amusement park..." "What... Oh, I studied scattered in anasm, so it''s okay! "Can you score all subjects? "Well, you can take it. I have to make a mistake." "Let''s do that." "No, leaves more than I do. Can you beat me by a score this time? Sakura said so knowingly that if she loses, she is herself. Because we''ve been studying together all this time in anasm, and cherry blossoms were the side that leaves would teach us. "I studied hard this time. We can afford it. We''re on par with each other, I think." "You always score more than 90 points without studying. You''ll be fine." "Sort of." The two stay on and off the train and walk down the main road to school. "And there''s so much more to think about" "What was the burden of dating? "No, that''s a top priority... because I''m thinking a lot at the same time about a few things right now" "Uh, what kind of thing? Ye broke his finger and counted with the hands of those who were free of their thoughts to do now. Looks like five in all. "First of all, you mean the date, right? And fine-tune the test measures... and about the demon god" "Yeah, yeah." "And I have to recalculate the stock price because the economic situation has changed here lately... and I have to move on to the end of another study that I''m currently working on with the organization" "... research underway with the organization? Now what do you make? Leaves that have ever conceived and created various products and are patented. There are even things that are well into the world already, and cherry blossoms were concerned about what''s next. "Mmm...... It''s nothing like the convenience goods I''ve ever thought of." "What do you mean? "Blah, blah. It''s pretty serious stuff. ¡­ those glasses are an improvement." "Those glasses... those are my bottles. Glasses like this? "Yes, yes." Ye scratches his head somewhat shy. "Actually, I''ve been wondering if I could improve on those cherry glasses for quite some time now because they seemed too inconvenient." "Oh, yeah... for me..." "Well, it doesn''t make any sense anymore, but the results of your research and all that other stuff will stay, right? I kept going because I didn''t have any body." "Yeah, there''s a lot of people besides me that are bothering you. So how does that improve? Cherry blossoms ask me that with a happy face. Ye replied nicely. "First of all, lighten up and look. I already finished thinking about that before I went to anasm and submitted it to the organization, but I didn''t have enough experiments and stuff to cure cherry blossom eyes in time." "Oh yeah... so the truth is you were already made to look like regular glasses? "I''m sorry I didn''t make it, huh? "It''s not about apologizing... tell me what other improvements you''re trying to make." "We''re almost at school. I''ll tell you when I get there." 676 Episode 639: Other Worries (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) _____ Bassavaza. "... love letter..." "You''re getting more than you can stop." In the dumpster, as soon as I open the lid, a few letters fall, trying to get my shoes out on the street. Leaves didn''t miss the change in cherry blossom eyesight. "I have to dispose of this or something. I''m sorry. No one at this school knows I''m dating cherry blossoms. Yet it''s still a bit of a love letter coming out..." "Wow, maybe you have a better daughter than me? "Cherry blossoms are the best for me, but there''s more." "Ahhh..." Cherry blossoms open their own dumpsters blushing. ... Bassavaza and several letters fell out of it as well. "You''ve been in mine lately, right?" "Oh......" Cherry blossoms notice a slight change in the voice color of the leaves. It was every morning. Love letters began to come after cherry glasses came off, but I respond to that letter as if I could even see it in the lower house. "Ye... you don''t have to be angry like that" "I''m not mad at you. But these guys started putting love letters in after they found out the cherry blossoms were cute. It means I''m choosing cherry blossoms on my face.... convenient. There''s gonna be an acid bug." "Aww... the leaves... in my face... well, how much is it? "What''s your favorite reason, 20%?" That''s right, Cherry Blossom muttered. That means the remaining 80% is something else. I tried to ask the rest of it, but I was blocked by other voices. "Good morning, Narumi and Chairman of the Committee.... What have you got there? "Ah, Hamasaki... good morning" "Ah, Hamasaki. Good morning. No, I''m a little worried about a lot of love letters from guys I don''t know about in the cherry dumpster." "Uh... I don''t have a choice. It''s so cute." "Chi, hey... Hamasaki-chan!? He was my classmate Hamasaki. I went to school uncommonly early and stumbled into a bowl with them. "It''s true, isn''t it? I''m more scared of your face than that. Pretty face ruined." "Oops, you looked so scared" "I know how you feel. I''ve been protecting her for a long time... and I don''t care about the shallow idea that she''ll have a wang on top of her face because her glasses were off." "Oh, will you understand? Ye gave him a happy look when he understood. "Ma, no. Go to class." "Right." "Ugh, yeah." "Cherry Blossom. What shall I do with this love letter" "The leaves... you can do something about it" "Okay." The three of them go to class and take their seats. Leaves and cherry blossoms sat in seats next to each other, chilled as usual by their already existing classmates. Looks like Hamazaki went to talk to another friend. "So, let''s continue with the glasses." "Yeah. Simple story, I''ll just give you more degrees. Those blind glasses are a historic invention that will be visible as long as the eyeballs remain, but they still have tiny recovering eyesight. Up to 0.1 at worst... If you can recover up to 1.0 degrees at best..." Vision returns to 1.0 only while a blind human wears glasses. Cherry blossoms drink raw spit, which is really amazing if that''s feasible. "... that''s amazing. Can you do that? "... with anasm, I can do as much research as I want. It''s amazing, whatever device you made... give me an apple that''s been abandoned for 100 days for example... and I''ll get something just like that. I can experiment all I want. For example, if you take the actual object of what you''re aiming for and dissect it, you''ll see. So quick." "I see. I thought you were doing everything but studying on the street." Cherry blossoms are occasionally taken care of by the device, but that was enough to get them out when they wanted ice cream or cream. I''m surprised you''re making the most of it. "So the ultimate goal is the glasses that 10,000 people can wear. Even if you''re not blind, he says if someone with less than or equal to 0.9 vision wears it, it unifies to 1.0. If you apply this, you can even make glasses that make people with 1.0 vision 10.0. That''s what I''m trying to do." "Have you reported it to the organization yet? "I did. I don''t know what your mother showed you, but the day the cherry blossoms were strangely sweet, there was, right? "Ugh, yeah......" Cherry blossoms remembered that time blushed as well as remembered the contents and smiled. "Speaking of which, they called me that day for a brain test... something" "Hmm?" "He said the IQ was up again. About 8" "Oh, so up? "I know it''s because of my repeated studies and research in anasm," "Right." _____ Kincon Cancon. The chime rang. The teacher in charge comes into the class. "Yes, yes. Ten days before the test. Average score for this class again, I hope! Especially in order to score full marks." "... I''ll do it right." 677 Episode 640: Gobbling at Home It was quickly Sunday. I haven''t heard from Shiva at all since. Me and four other people besides Miho have business this past Sunday. Sho and Lil are regional competitions. Ye cherry blossoms date in amusement park. With that in mind, Miho and I are in my room right now, but I have nothing to do with it. That''s because the end of the second semester exam starts in five days. Ordinary students at our school will be desperately studying. But me and Mika don''t need to study in a hurry. Because there is anasm. By the way, the test starts on the same date as the higher and middle departments, so the day before that, we all talk about studying in anasm. "Um, I''m free." "I''m free. Should we have had a date somewhere, too? "Hmm." I regret a little that I should have set a place early and gone somewhere. I don''t have that kind of energy anymore. Miho isn''t aggressive about dating this week either. "Ugh... and it got really cold all of a sudden after it snowed" "You''re heating it up for once, too, here. It''ll be cold for a while until we get used to winter." "Some of them may be vulnerable to the cold in my case. Then you''ll be warm! Gyu." Beautiful flowers hugged me. I''m wearing a little bumpy clothes, but if they hold me hard, I know the shape of my body. Yeah, very warm. The first snow seems to be pretty late this year, and White Christmas is a little unexpected, he said on the news. Well, Christmas doesn''t have to be white. "That''s warm." "Yeah. I''m so warm because my dreams are hot" "Oh well." Speaking of which, someone once told me that I looked like a girl (as it were) and that I was hot because I was a child, but I don''t know what that means because I was a child... I wonder if you want to say that I''m a child. Puku. "What shall I do for Christmas? It''s time to make up your mind." "Yeah. But I don''t feel like I need to go somewhere special or anything like that. Maybe it''s a good idea to get out of the city and look around for illumination." "Like! Find out what spots we''re talking about in the news and stuff..." "Yes, yes." Christmas, a date to hang hands with her and stroll through the city of illumination and crowds¡­ quite stylish perhaps. "Well, you walked the city with me last year." "You walked. We weren''t dating yet... the two of us." "I don''t know... it was sweet and sour then, huh? I''m with someone I love in such a romantic place, and I can''t cut it out for confession." "If I was confessing then, would something have changed again? "Maybe." Yes, I was overwhelmed with the time to confess last year. I didn''t do it because I didn''t like the relationship. I think it''s pretty sweet and sour about us. "But very happy. This is how I stay with my dreams... it''s a little tricky, but for now, I can say it''s a miracle." "Right. I''m sure our red thread was as thick as the shrine''s shimmer." "Right." Oh, beautiful flowers look delicate. Wasn''t Shimenagi just... but I think it''s that thick. Let''s get out of the way to deceive the current one. "By the way, it''s already past December in anasm." "Is it 15 now? Time passes fast." "... was there a festival or something in between? "I wonder if there''s an anniversary or something, to the extent that the city was a little colored. There was no festival. Oh, but I thought you had it near Christmas on the 25th of June." "... you''re about to be asked to do some work, you know, an event buzzer." "... yeah" The king will ask you to do that anyway. I just don''t feel that way anymore. "Oh, yes, I have a dream! "What''s wrong, Miho?" "Mitsuo''s circus team, they won''t be here next weekend anymore! And he said he wouldn''t even make it to the gig until the middle of January." "Uh, maybe if you say so." I have a lot to report. You''re already gone... it''s too soon to break up. "What do we do? You want to go now? "No... today would be a good day" "So when are you going? "Hehe, Mr. Dream, have you forgotten something? It''s a test period, right? You can go home in the morning for the test period." "Ah! You did" What a bad kid to go for a free circus in the test period! Ma, either way, I''m with you because I barely always studied. Well, let''s do it. "Yeah!" "So what do we do today at the heart? Yes, I didn''t decide that. Though it may be a bad thing I didn''t raise the agenda for what I would do today. "Think carefully and have dreams. My sisters are on a date. Both my parents and my dreamy parents are enjoying their own holidays. Right now, my house fits, and the only person in this house... is me and my dreams, right? The eyes of beautiful flowers feel luscious. It has suddenly created a colourful atmosphere. This kind of switching is fast. "Marry me...... I wonder where it was, alle" "I don''t have to... I..." "That''s no good for boulders. Babies come after marriage. ¡­ there was" Well, and. 678 Episode 641: Amusement Park Dating (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Good morning, cherry blossoms" "Oh, dear." The leaves and cherry blossoms were bowled together as soon as they exited the front door. Perfect time for the two of you to meet up in advance. "So what do you say? "Ugh." The cherry blossoms hold onto the arms of the leaves as usual, and the two start walking. Do the date at the amusement park you promised. "It''s been a long time since the amusement park." "Yeah, it''s better than an aquarium or a zoo." "If you can see a little bit of the attraction, it''s a lot about your eyesight." Travel to public buses, etc. to amusement parks while maintaining a loving body that is friendly and hugging. When I bought an all-you-can-ride ticket for two and Ye (on his own stomach), I put it on and the two entered the amusement park. "It''s Sunday, so there''s a lot of people on the boulder." "But maybe less than summer or something." "Something that just snowed during this time. I''m avoiding the cold." The leaves turned to the cherry blossoms and said. "Isn''t it cold? "You think it''s cold to be so grumpy? "Yeah. I''m warm too" "Right." The first thing they laid eyes on was Marygoland. Even though they feel a little childish, they get on board. "I think the white horse looks great on you." "That?" "Oh, yeah." . I get on a white horse as I was told, thinking it might look good on a toy horse or nothing. Cherry blossoms never dream that Lil was letting Sho do the same. The reason is the same, because he''s a prince to himself. "Go ahead, princess" "Ah, there''s one." The cherry blossom rides into the black horse directly next door, grabbing the outstretched hand of the leaves. The music went off and started spinning. Not long ago. It stopped, too, and the two got off Marygoland. "I''m not old enough to ride a merry-go-land, no more." "But I hear you and your sisters rode, too, right? "Don''t worry, Mihanae and I are women." "If I said that, Ayu wouldn''t be a puku, hehe." The two hold hands, eyes on another attraction again. "Coffee cup...! "Ride?" "Ride" Sakura grabbed the handle disappointingly as she rode the coffee cup. "I only have a bad feeling" "Classic matters, important" "I wouldn''t even get drunk." "If you get drunk, you''re gonna give me a hug, right? Right?" "Well, yeah." Cherry blossoms begin to spin the handle as much as they want, as the metaphorical declaration suggests. The two of them got off the attraction after a while. "Ugh..." "Look, I''m not telling you." "Oh, my God, it was okay. Phew." "Oh, yeah." Though mysterious of the cherry mysterious Doya face, Ye asked what he wanted to ride next. Cherry blossoms answer instantly. "Jet Coaster! "Jet Coaster Hey, isn''t it cold? "It''s okay, it''s okay" Do you still refrain from doing so because it''s equally cold, or line up for Sunday with a few jet-coaster people. Still it said to wait 15 minutes. "Hey, so much fun! "Really?" "Yeah!" Ye fell in love with the cherry blossoms she said with a full smile. Perhaps childhood taming is an angel, and I don''t put it in my mouth, but I think. Eventually 15 minutes will pass and the order of the two will come. "You''re holding my hand." "Hey, are you scared? "Come on, I''m not scared, but for once" Eventually the machine moves out. The leaves hold hands firmly as the cherry blossoms asked. We grabbed each other''s shoulder bars with their empty hands. More and more jet coasters climbed up the hill, eventually just before they fell. They looked at each other. Falling. Neither of us give a shout, purely enjoy it. "Uh, I was scared." "Liar." "Yeah, it was fun! I''ll catch you later." "Let''s do that." "eheheh...... kushun" Cherry blossoms sneeze cutely. Ye gently rubbed that back. "I''m not telling you. It was cold, wasn''t it? "Yeah, kind of." "... wait a minute" To put it that way, Leaf makes a small run to a nearby vending machine. When I added a few coins and chose the cocoa for the item that said warm - I brought it down to the bottom of the cherry blossom. "Here." "Ugh." The leaves gently appreciate it on the cherry cheeks. "Drink." "Oh, thank you" Cherry blossoms enjoy their warmth with their hands for a while before pressing the pull tabs and slowly pouring cocoa into their mouths where the hot air is. "Mmm, sweet" "Oh, my God." "I drank the other half, so drink the rest." "Are you sure? "Fine. Originally bought by Leaf." When Leaf received it, he drank the other half. Watch it as the cherry blossoms nibble. "It''s a joint kiss." "Yeah. Sweet." "The cocoa? A kiss?" "Maybe both." "Eh heh heh" Cherry blossoms laugh happily. Leaf falls a little in love with it, then dumps the can and asks the cherry blossoms. "What do you want to ride next? "Hmm, aerial blanco or something" "Give me something cold again. I don''t mind." "Then hold your hand and warm up." "Yeah, I got it." 679 Episode 642: Amusement Park Dating 2 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "... well, I can see that." "Yeah, I guess I''m more embarrassed than I expected, too" The two, who just play and paragraph, are in the food court for lunch. The eyeballs here are big size juice for couples, large dish potatoes for couples, etc. There were really many menus for couples. "I hope you asked for it." "So, but I just have to drink? "Sort of." The two bent in the middle to the nagging and heart-shaped, straw with two drinks. My face gets closer. I smoked the contents at the same time for now. "Sweet... but I''m still embarrassed." But you feel like you''re on a date. "Yeah." The next thing I know, the two of them paid attention to hot cakes. Heart-shaped three-stage hot cake for couples just recently added to the menu. The two have lunch for this dessert, which is served with cut fruit, sour berry jam, plus syrup and honey. "Nfu, sweet and hey! I let the cherry blossoms melt down with a bite on my cheek and said so with great satisfaction. "Good. Ice cream or something. You''re not going to be eaten in this cold. I found a replacement..." "... Huh? I''ll have a soft cream of caramel coffee later, okay? "Seriously? "Yeah, I''ll eat cellos, too" "... I''ll treat you, both" "You''re getting paid for this, too? You really like to contribute. Huh. But I''m happy." We asked ourselves to make it as sweet as possible, but the leaves that are really too sweet and just a little bit swollen to eat and the cherry blossoms that you can eat as much as you want. Cherry blossoms will eat about 60% and the rest will be drinks. The drink also inhaled, looking at each other. "Huh... it was delicious! "I want to eat something soggy..." "Then when I eat cellos, leaves should eat skewered potatoes." _____ ___ _ "Uh, it was fun! It''s 5: 30. Cherry blossoms who were very satisfied with just riding the attraction and eating what they wanted (with the voluntary luxury of leaves) said so while stretching their backs. Seeing such a satisfying cherry blossom, the leaves smile satisfactorily. "It''s almost Christmas, you''re illuminated." "But it''s totally sunny today... mixed with the sunset and beautiful" "Cherry blossoms are prettier." "Yes, sir." The leaves hold the cherry blossom hand. "It''s the last time I think about eating dinner, too. Get in the Ferris Wheel." "Speaking of this amusement park, it''s a Ferris Wheel, isn''t it?... what kind of scenery is that?" "Fun?" "Yeah, it must be beautiful today" One step at a time. The two line up in the Ferris Wheel row. It was a long ride because the time to get on the Ferris wheel was huge, but at the same time there were plenty of private rooms so I could get on right away. "... you''re sitting next to me even though it''s a face-to-face seat? "Isn''t that nice? "Well, if the leaves want to," Such cherry blossoms themselves slowly held onto the leaves. My head is closer to my shoulder, and the leaves slowly stroke my cherry head. "I used to never believe this." "What? That I was blind and enjoyed the Ferris Wheel? "There''s that, too, but it''s something that makes me stroke my head." "Oh, you know, I really wanted you to stroke me all the time, and I wanted to hug you, but the... because I was embarrassed" "Right...... it''s very different than it used to be, in a good way, everything" Leaves stare at cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms also raised their faces and stared at the leaves. There is a loved one in each other''s eyes, whose appearance is a little shadowed by the red of the sunset. "So, that leaf made me grab it on my arm when I went out to and from school, is that what makes you so happy? I told you before." "I think I heard. Hey... I was thrilled inside, too. I knew it was close to being hugged." "Oh well... about me, like? Sakura herself, knows the answer. But I dared ask. Ip answers it politely after being a little silent. "... I love you. Ever, ever, ever since I was born if I was bad." "Hehe, hehe, I love you... heh, I love you about the leaves too" Leave it to the momentum of the word. Cherry blossoms embrace even harder. I grabbed the shoulder of such a cherry blossom and squeezed it away. "... hmm? "Can I kiss you?" That''s what Ye asked Cherry Blossom, sparkling his face. Cherry blossoms think hard, then this one lights his face on fire and says the answer. "Well... then." "Yeah?" "Is it time to try? So no, a deep kiss..." Cherry blossoms stare at leaves. Ye had a surprised look on his face and stopped shrugging, but soon regained his sanity. "Want to try? "Yeah. ''Cause we''ve been hanging out with each other for almost 10 months now... okay... oh, my God, hehe" "Well, I''ll do it. I''m new to it myself, so maybe I''m not good at it." "Wow, I''m new to deep kissing too... that''s okay" The leaves slowly close their faces to the cherry blossom lips. Cherry blossoms closed their eyes. The leaves, too, closed their eyes. Lips and lips overlap. The leaves only open the eyes and let the tongue touch the bottom lip of the cherry blossom. The cherry blossom opened its own mouth halfway to the signal, and the leaves looked with their tongues in the cherry blossom mouth. The cherry blossom face turns red. The leaves are also bright red. But we can''t confirm each other. He was a cherry blossom whose head was tongued by the fact that the tongue of the leaves was moving in his mouth for a while, but now he, too, began to move down. The cherry tongue hits the leaf tongue. Ye touched the person he bumped into with his tongue. That round trip. The two first deep kisses lasted until the Ferris wheel reached the top point. 680 Episode 643 Rebirth Shop Again "All right, you''re all back! Sunday was over so we came to anasm as usual. But since yesterday, there has been a slight change in the way that Kanata has been getting nasty and happy with the show again. I think it''s been a pretty intense week. "Well, first of all...... congrats on passing the show, # 1 regional tournament! "Whoa! Thankyou! "That''s Sho! I wasn''t worried about anything for the show, but I knew I''d successfully dominated the regional games as well. And just passing 1st again. That''s overwhelming. And Lil... "Mmm... show... suki no..." "Whoa." If I could liquefy it, I''d say it''s drooling enough to make the show sticky. It''s the third time, so it looks like Shaw''s starting to get used to it, and he''s dealing with Lil as she strokes her head. "Well, let''s celebrate the show again this time! What do you want? "To steak... to sushi... yabe, I''m not thinking about what to do next." "Well? Then I''ll think about it." I''m looking forward to it. I don''t know what to do, why don''t you go with Chinese food? Because there are many fine dishes. Exactly. Leave out the getty stuff from the Japanese like bats and chow chow. With shark fins and foie gras? "By the way, cherry blossoms have been in love since yesterday, Ye, did you do anything during your date yesterday? "What... yes, no... we just dated mundane, right, cherry blossoms" "Eh... ugh. I want a date." Sure, Yesterday, Leaf was kind of strange too... but I wonder if that or some progress has been made. He said he only kissed me... because the leaves are more odd if they show each other naked... maybe he tried a deep kiss or something. "That''s the kind of Micah sister who stayed home yesterday. What were you doing right? "Hmm? It''s always the same thing." "It''s always the same." Yeah, yeah, as usual. As usual, you did something that no one else could tell you. You have no choice, even if you can only answer yes. Hehe. "Then let''s all be free for the rest. I''ll call you when it''s dinner." "Oh, let me do that." "Shaw''s got to flirt with Lil properly" "Ma, ma''am." Shaw luxuriously lifted Deronderon''s Lil lightly with one hand and went back to their room. I can''t do that with you and me. Just because how much Micah and Sakura are thin and light doesn''t make it possible to lift and move around with just one hand. "I have dreams, can that be? "I just can''t do it. The princess hugs are the best." "That''s right." "Anyway, let''s go back to our room. Let''s study today" "Oh, hey, hey, hey! Kanata stopped me. It''s a call when you ask for something vocal. What is it? "What''s wrong? "Right now, you''re the most reincarnated of us, aren''t you? "Sort of." "The ability to add random features using the number of times that transfer device was reborn, will you do what you can? Now, that''s the only device that can affect the planet with anatomy." "Fine... what do you want? How many functional chatter can your vault have? I think I can do quite a lot. "Right...... first of all, the previous leader who was in Anasm brought that phantom relocation collection here, so there must be the ability to bring the Anasm stuff over there. First of all that.... and I hope it does, but I also want it to have an effect that can affect my status and skills on the planet. I don''t know if it exists." "Heh, why? At some point, Kanata answers Sakura as she nades her arms. "Both the former and the latter are anti-magic measures. I''m saying that the demon god has been found and he''s not hostile to us... but honestly, I''m not going to trust him. We need to be able to seal it over there at all times." "Well, if that''s what you mean, I get it. But if it works like that, we have to make sure it doesn''t just exploit it." "Then maybe I can just target you, so that''s it, come on, think about it.... We''re going to the room, too.... whenever it''s been the last two weeks. Bye." That''s all I''m saying. Kanata and Sakura have gone to their rooms. Just me and Micah. "If I can use my Anasm skills, I might be able to go and watch the National Convention of the Earth''s next week show, Ye, with your skills" "Uh, indeed. Then I''ll do something about it... But I have to talk to the king about the demon god. I''m busy because of the demon gods." I hope you''re unwilling to be hostile. It''s hard not to be alert. "I have plenty of time, and I hope you''ll relax today." "Sort of? Yesterday''s continence, then? "... you did so much because no one else is here? "You got too well on the boulder...... I''m... just kidding. Ip, do me a favor. I''ll work with you when you''re out of reincarnations." "Yeah, right." 681 Episode 644 Rebirth Shop Again 2 "Well, Mr. Jizo''s chatter... it''s been a long time since you''ve used the reincarnation shop." "Right." Me and Micah didn''t go back to our room, but the transfer device in front of us, Mr. Jizo. It''s been a really long time since I''ve touched this for anything other than transfer purposes. ... Earth was in September when I used it before, but now it''s early December. Anasm has been here twice as long... so it''s been nine months since the two worlds combined. You saved me a surprise, me. What is this? Is that how you and Lil get along, except for Sho? Time flies fast. "Ten times at a time... M... what is it? You used that point anyway, didn''t you? One point, one reincarnation." "Yes, yes. So you do have 420 dreams left... and you can have 42 chatter sessions." "You get an extra 20 points to totalize, so it''s less often than that." "Ma, I''ll work with you when I''m short. I can do it more than 50 times." Not more than 92 times combined? Can I get you something out of the street that my cute little brother is after? ... Ma, I just need to go refill the dungeon even if it''s not enough. "In the meantime, I''ll open the home screen." "Right." [World Move ¡¤ Use/Do not use reincarnation shop ¡¤ Use/Do not use EXP .1 Day Double ¡¤ Can be used by paying 2MTP Manage additional features ¡¤ Use/Do not use] That''s right. That''s right. Name of the point of the number of reincarnations, MTP.... but I forgot what the abbreviation is. I choose to use the reincarnation shop in my head. [We have chosen to add features. This consumes 10 MTP and randomly adds one feature to this device. The effect of this added feature will only be compatible with the buyer himself. However, the item that the buyer is appearing on the home screen, ''Manage Additional Features'', has been added, so by choosing that item, you can make all users of this device eligible for additional features at 20 MTP. Based on the above, will you buy it? "Well, I''ll give it a shot." "Yeah." I said hi to the guidance in my brain. Well, what''s coming...... I''m kind of really excited about this moment. [Feature [Unlimited Observation] has been added] ... Oh, what is this? "Looks like a new one has been added! Read the description, explain." "Yeah." Return to the Home screen and confirm that [Unlimited Observation] has been added. Ask them to display a description from there. [Unlimited observation (additional features) By selecting and deploying this item, you can view real-time footage of the desired location and the desired object while you are around the apparatus. The location and target designation are basically based on the user''s memory, but can also be specified by manual input] So you can peek all you want anytime, anywhere? What is this? I wonder what to use it for. "... Ayumu, you can take a bath peek all you want with this! If you feel like peeking, you can take my peek, okay? "If you ask... no, you won''t have to ask me to come in with you. Do you mean you can steal anything you want or do anything that''s security camera... we don''t have to do the whole thing" "Right!... hey, you can watch as many as you want because I''m your future daughter-in-law with dreams, but not if you peek at other girls, right? Are you gonna cry?" "I know." It makes me look a little dark side sometimes. Cute. I knew I''d have to slow down and tail later today...... no, now I need to move on with the chatter than that! "Okay, I''ll do it next." "Yeah!" Select Add Features from the Home screen in your brain and select Yes. Looks like another feature has been added. [Feature [Warp] added] "Whoa, even warp! "You can imagine it by name¡­ let me explain." "Yeah." [Warp (Additional Features) Allows users to warp freely into the landscape they envision. Alternatively, locations with unique names, such as cities, villages, and dungeons, can be manually selected as their entrances. Once you use this warp function, you can choose whether to return to the device from the status screen until now] "I mean, Kanata, that''s a degraded version of your abilities. No, it could be a ton considering there may be no MP consumption" "Right. But I do think Canata''s burden could be a lot less. If you go back, you can go back from the status screen just like when you go back from Earth to Anasm." "It would be convenient to say that. I don''t have to bother driving you out when King Rama calls me in the future." "Well, let''s get this whole thing going" I paid 20 MTP from managing additional functionality to make it overall. Now you can go unlimited anytime, anywhere and any far away. Hehe, that''s convenient! ... you''re free to go on dates wherever you want! I''d like to take a day trip to the world or something when I''ve had everything I have. "Mmm... I can''t say anything because I''ve only done it twice, but I wonder if what I''m looking for will come out" "I don''t know. Anyway, I need to do it and see. For now, it''s the only thing that seems useful." "............ after all my bath peek? "So if you want to do it, you can come in with me." "Eh heh heh heh" Well, do you still want to go on? This is going to be a pretty long fight. 682 Episode 645: Chatter "Then I''ll pull." "Yeah." What''s coming next? Follow the steps and see what comes out of it. [Additional Features [Goods Free World Movement ''Carry''] has been added] Hmm, is that it? Could this... come on, I have a really bad feeling about this. I only have a bad feeling about it. "Micah... what is this..." "Yeah, I''m kind of heartbroken, too. And, for now, explain." "Right." I''ll open the description section of this. [Goods Free World Movement ''Carry'' (Additional Features) This additional feature will be effective if the user is in possession of the right to world mobility and yet is purchasing its incremental function. When traveling around the world, Alim Nariway is free to choose whether to bring what she is touching with her left hand into another world. You can also bring back what you had in your left hand when you came back to anasm. The individual moved is removed from the original world, but firmly carried to the destination. It is also possible to return the individual to the original world with its repetition. In addition, if the item touching the left hand was a bag or the like, the contents are moved together. What has been moved works on the original world street. There is no such thing as being degraded by the effect of this device. Plants can be moved, but organisms that continue to live cannot be moved. In the case of totalization, the above effects appear to all users of this apparatus. Me and Mika looked at each other. Okay, this stuff. Are you sure? I totally got a bad feeling about it. "This is..." "If you think about it, you can destroy the world lightly, right? Like making hundreds of millions of nuclear bombs in a magic back and bringing them home." "Hih... but for now, you got one of the things Kanata was asking for." "I didn''t think it was so powerful." I can take everything except the creature, and the effect stays alive. Just bring in my divine sword and one more thing and the world will definitely end. I need to make sure I use it correctly. "But that''s it, you can feed your mothers a steak of dragon meat or something! "Oh, yeah! That could be a pretty good thing if you think about it! In the meantime... there''s no one to abuse between us, let''s just make it whole" I know it''s dangerous, but I trust all six of you, including me. Come on, let''s go! "Oh, yeah." "Hmm? What the hell, Mika?" "No, I just thought about what I wanted to take to the world over here. Eh heh." It makes me want to bring this in. I know. Let''s just think about that again. Not now. "What shall I do, keep chattering" "I wonder if that''s a good idea. I hope you get the ability to keep your status next." "Oh, yeah." To be clear, all of the things that are coming out of this are just powerful effects. It makes me a little nervous, but you can''t help it, can you? Necessary. I turned the reincarnation chatter again. [Feature [Owner Settings] Added] Mm, this is not the same color as before. What the hell. I''ll also take a look at the explanation. [Owner Settings (Additional Features) Alim Nariway, who can use this setting, may impose restrictions on anyone else who has used this at any one time. Free to make only some features unavailable or all features unavailable. There is also a bulk ban function. This function cannot be generalized. I can give up my rights. It can also be set in a wide variety of ways, such as sorting the functions of the home screen. "So this means that I''ve become the one who manages this in earnest? "You will. I think it''s pretty convenient." "Well, this one came out pretty good." Well, we don''t have the kind of people that cause problems. Just in case...! "Hmm... only 4 times, but pretty good results, Mr. Micah" "Right, Mr. Dream. So you pull the crap? "Hey, I''ll check the new features again." [World Move ¡¤ Use/Do not use Warp ¡¤ Use/Do not use Unlimited observation ¡¤ Use/Do not use reincarnation shop ¡¤ Use/Do not use EXP .1 Day Double ¡¤ Can be used by paying 2MTP Owner Settings ¡¤ Use/Do not use Manage additional features ¡¤ Use/Do not use] Oh, oh, you''ve got a pretty good home screen. I don''t even feel like I''m jumping over a god-good frame anymore. Not even above, this vault-like transfer device. "Chatter! Let''s, chatter! "Micah, you''re right." I''m fluttering my body with a little whimpering. Cute. "You''re excited about something like this! "Oh, so Micah''s going to try it once next? "Yeah!" That''s why Micah was going to do the next chatter. "I feel like a hell of a hit! If that''s what Micah predicted, I guess so. 683 Episode 646: Functions I hope Micah can pull something outrageous, as she predicted. I don''t know what the hell you''re offering me. "Okay, pull." "Yeah." From Micah''s tozumaho, you can see what Micah is making in her brain. Open the Vault Home screen and select "Use" for items that increase functionality. 10 MTP was consumed and new features were added. [Added additional features [Bringing to different worlds'' Utopia ''] "What''s this? "Come on... I don''t know. Explain yourself." "Mmm." Micah saw an explanation of its additional features. I''ll see you over the tozumaho. [Bringing to the Other World ''Utopia'' (Additional Features) This additional feature will be effective if the user is in possession of the right to world mobility and yet is purchasing its incremental function. Micah Magalighi is free to choose whether or not to take the organism she is touching with her right hand to a different world when travelling around the world. You can also bring back organisms that you were touching with your right hand when you came back to anasm. However, the user of this feature has to pay 50 MTP to take one creature (only the first creature, 20 MTP from the second time of the same individual). When an organism is brought from another world to anasm, it is given the (homogeneous) language understanding and status of anasm. When I say it from anasm to another world, I add a certain number of necessary linguistic understandings and "memories of Tsujitsu alignment" in that world. Tsuji memories are not only written naturally as new moving organisms, but also as unnatural to all but those involved in their movement. In the case of totalization, the above effects appear to all users of this apparatus. Apparently, Mr. Micah has pulled out something outrageous. This is amazing, no, wouldn''t it suck without a joke? "Mika... what is this..." "Ugh, yeah. Really amazing. I hit it, what should I do?" So that means we can bring the Earthlings to anasm, at 50 MTP. In just 5 chaps...... I can bring my mother or father. What can I say without saying this is amazing? "Let''s get this over with." Micah gave me a whole bunch of this functionality to panic about. Well, we''ll have to discuss it a little bit. "How about this to use? "It''s settled, Mother, Father... you just have to take all of us with you." "Well, I knew it was best." Benefits of taking parents to Anasm include stopping one time while you''re on the move (no exaggeration to say), giving them a rest without worrying about work or anything, eating the delicious things in this world... I can be a unique filial filial. Or, if it''s really a world demise. I can save up a bunch of rebirths and help if it''s about close relatives and friends. Cons? I don''t think so. It''s up to us to take him or not. "You can feed your mother and father a steak of dragon meat or something, show them real mythical creatures, take your time without worrying about time" "Yes, yes. Hey... Looking forward to it. We''ll talk about this at dinner this evening when everyone gets together, and it''s good to run it after the test or in their spare time." "Hey!" Then I still have to tell my parents that I''m a girl in this world. I figured that cumming out was tough, just because your mother and father have been amused and put a lot of girls'' clothes on me... it would be so acceptable, if I told the man to be free and at ease. "Your dreams are spreading! Thanks to this feature you can bring with you the item" "Hey! You can do a lot of things at once." All you have to do is reflect your status? I''m even suspicious if this feature is really there, but I''m sure there are tons of demo features out there that are awkward. "Mocha Mica, pull? "Yeah, I feel like there''s a good one coming out again! Pull!" Micah laid her hands on the vault while Nico opened its home screen. Well, I wonder what things will come out this time. I feel like it''s time to get out of the way or something, but I said that because Micah is good, so it''s good. "Ah..." "Hmm? What''s wrong, Micah?" While I was looking at Micah''s expression, I think I pulled it off. But, well, you look pompous. "No, you know, I''m out" "... out? "Mmm... I got the one I was looking for." In a hurry, I check the tozumaho. There was an indication of the new features. Ha, I knew Micah''s hunch would hit me well. You''re too scared to hit me. [Added additional functionality [Full reflection of anasm status'' Statuses''] 684 Episode 647: The Great Success of Gacha "Already, this..." "Hey, amazing? "Yeah, no... seriously, I think it''s amazing" I wonder what''s so austere luck you can''t beat this Kara. Micah may be on today. ... Next time I play social games, I''ll have Micah pull the chatter. Well, I don''t think I''ll get that chance because it''s a RPG strand. "Eh heh." He looks happy when he strokes his head in the sense of a reward. Oh, it''s not enough to stroke, is it? Think about it a little bit more. That''s better now. "Let''s just explain." "Yeah." Micah opened the tozumaho and showed me the explanation. [Complete Reflection of Anatomical Status'' Statuses'' (Additional Features) This additional feature will be effective if the user is in possession of the right to world mobility and yet is purchasing its incremental function. By paying 100 MTP only once, Micah Magalighi will be able to adjust the release of restrictions on status in different worlds at any time since then. If you move to a different world when the conditions are met, an item appears that allows you to select the release of the status if you browse the status screen (which is not displayed in the anatomy). If you select ''ON'' for this item, you can spend it with exactly the same reflection of status as Anasm. Skills and titles can also be used. Conversely, if we make it ''OFF'', it becomes the body in that world that weakens and reflects anatomical status and skills, as well as some of our previous experiences, on the physical ability of the general physical standards in that world as before. If the whole thing is done, the above effects will appear to all users of this apparatus, except for the payment of 100 MTP. "Now you can really use the status of anasm on Earth." "Haha, yeah" "... I think I can conquer the world alone" "Yeah, I don''t think I can" Bringing item masters and dark matters to Earth is very dangerous. I''ll be rich soon. "Once it''s whole? "Yeah, there he is." "When do we report this? "All four of you are flirting anyway." You call me now, you see, in Shaw''s and Lil''s case, it''s tough if you''re flirting. I saw the vault. "... you can finish the chatter now, right? "Right." "Thanks." "Yeah. You''re welcome" Now, what are we going to do? You should think about how to operate the function when you reveal it to Kanata. ... life on Earth is going to be dramatically distant. The only thing really good from the bottom of our minds is that we all don''t exploit the power of anasm first. Yeah. You can go to any country and go sightseeing all you want (well, I can''t buy anything else just from sightseeing because it''s illegal immigration) in Kanata''s moment of travel, and I can prepare as many items as I want. But that''s about all we use... what a constraint we have to think of ourselves. Well, that doesn''t have to be now, either. "Micah, let''s go back to your room" "Ayum, lucky for you, but I did my best! "Yeah, thank you so much." "Um... so, no reward or anything? My Sweet Honey wants a reward. Surely you can''t have it done this far and do nothing. "Fine, what do you want? "You''ve decided you want to flirt." "You always do. That''s okay." "It''s okay! Let me sweeten you now! Micah quickly creeps around my back and hugs me. I mean, I wanted you to. I walked into the room, careful not to let Micah fall off my back. Lately, as soon as Micah returns to her room, she''s trying to make herself appear on Earth with the effect of an item. Anything says, ''I like Alim too, but when I think about it, the first thing I like is because I have dreams''. "Well, I don''t know what you''re gonna do." "Whatever, but how can it be so sweet? Today. Yesterday... you did something horny on Earth, didn''t you? "Um, didn''t I just say that? Well, there are days like this." "Heh..." "Let me be sweeter than that! It worked! Say goo! Micah spreads her hands wide as she glitters her eyes. Is it too cute? I hug you to answer that. Mmmm... mainly I wouldn''t say where but the smell is soft and good. Happy. "Eh heh." "Hehe, by the way, Micah" "Hmm?" "When will you study the test?" "I think you can start tomorrow" "So is that." Me and Mika sweetened each other anyway. By the way, after this, I''m cooking for the show celebration as planned and we''re all going to eat it, but I''m going to make it Chinese. Hehe, well, you eat Chinese food, so it''s a corner, why don''t we do some china cosplay. ##### I brought Icharab in the second half because I don''t have a story... 685 Episode 648: Gacha Results Report "How was fine Chinese food?... Aryo! "Wow, it was good. But you don''t have to wear chinese clothes, and you don''t have to force Aryo to finish the story." "Puku." I even gave him lots of shark fins, foie gras, and orthodox things like drinking tea that are famous for Chinese food. But what should we do next... we''ve decided to enter the country, haven''t we? If we''re gonna celebrate, we''re gonna have to make it national. Steak... Sushi... Chinese... BBQ is going after Golissen, so no... Um, what would you like? "Wahoo, Alim, I want to try those clothes on too! "Lil, do you want to wear it? The one with the same design" "Yeah!" "But he''s got quite a bit of chest, and he strings his pants and he looks even more like a leg..." "I''ll only wear it in front of the show, that''s fine! "Oh well. Good for you, Shaw." "... ooh, ooh" By the way, I don''t even think Alim is that fancy because she still doesn''t have that much breast on her! I don''t know because there''s only one guy here who likes big tits and Sakura. "Well, I guess I''ll try it on when I get back to my room, too." "Oh, really? "Yeah! I''ll wear it like I''m supposed to" "I did it." I had a lot of sweet type flirting in your room, but apart from that and this. Looking forward to it... hehe. "I, I... I..." "No, you don''t have to. You must be ashamed of that." "Yeah... a bit exposed..." "Hmm? You want to wear Sakura too? Then there''s the one that keeps the exposure under control." "Well, then I''ll wear it! When you get back to your room, each one of you will do something in Chinese clothes, I wonder what you will do. "By the way, honey," "I''m your sister now" "Hey, hey, how was the gacha? "Oh, I forgot to report it. Say it!" Kanata looks like she did it or something. No, it''s more fun to wierd with Chinese food than I thought, you know. "Then I''ll put this tozmaho screen on the wall." I screened the white walls of this dining room to reflect the record of tozumaho''s gacha results. "These are what I got." "... there are a few more that suck from the name" "Ma''am, the effect is just as expected. Let''s see." Reflect all added features. I could have explained it to you with my mouth, but I was on the screen because it made me sick. Is this okay? The four of them see the new features as they eat in. Okay, well, how do you say you react? "Hey this sucks!? "Wow, this is happening..." "Yeah, blah, blah, blah." "Brother Ayu, you used to get this out..." "Nearly half of them were served by Micah." "Eh! Eh, but cute. He seems to be discussing it very deeply, and he thinks about it with a wrinkle between his eyebrows while holding his chin gently with his hand. "But hey... don''t destroy the world if you abuse it" "Haha, yeah, you''re doomed. I don''t know why you need 100 rebirths." "It''s horrible." "But this means you can bring your father or mother over here, right? "That''s right, Sakura" "... Okay, I see" Kanata looks up to see if the discussion is over yet. "Hmm, finished thinking? "Sort of. But it''s amazing, Ayu and Mika. I used to get these out. I was just wondering if I could force you a little bit, but thanks for doing the job I said." "No, no, no." I don''t care what you think, because you work harder every day! If you asked me, brother (now your sister), I''d do my best! "Well, now if Shiva is going to betray you... you''ve made an attack and you can put it back together even if the Earth is in terrible sight" "Ha ha... well, first things first to make sure it doesn''t" "Yeah.... ha... now I wonder if there''s anything more to worry about for a while. I think I''ll get a good night''s sleep tomorrow." I''m pretty sure Kanata''s right. The load''s gone all at once. Even if Shiva has an absolute death effect like Samayyle or something, I can handle it. "You can call the fathers, right? "Yeah. I''m busy with tests and stuff right now, so I''m going to bring them in after the winter break." "If I rest in this world, my mind and body will be refreshed even over there... I''ll call my usually busy dad over here to get some rest" "I don''t know about my dad... he''s a work burglar, maybe he''s just snooping around, huh? I don''t think I''m used to resting." "Wow, really?" This is what a dream spreads. I''d like to call your father and mother to show you a fine castle or something, too. "What do you mean, you have to cum out that instead of changing your clothes to your mothers?" "Ha......! 686 Episode 649: Previous Reports "I''m going to go to the king today." "Well, I have to report it." The day after there was a lot of good stuff to chatter up. Me and Micah were talking about that while diving into the futon. "I''ll message you." Open the message and connect with the king. I haven''t spoken to the King since I reported what I was talking about with King Rama. [Mm, what an Alim. Hey, what''s up? [There was a lot of demon-related stuff while I was back in my hometown... so many things I wanted to talk about] [I see. What time is it gonna be?] [Is it about 2pm?] [Okay, I''ll keep it open] [Thank you] All right, I mounted the promise. Well, they''ll tell you to play with Kara anyway. I intend to do so at the time of contacting you. "What is this, Kara? Do you play properly? "Yes, you will." "Then you have to enjoy your big dreams." Yesterday, it''s so sweet today and all that but it''s cute to come again sweet. I nadenade my head, too. "So, when are we going to do the studies we were going to do today? "Ugh... it''s him too. You can stay here for over two weeks as a last resort." "Sort of." But it''s not a good idea to postpone your studies. You can score the top level of the school year even if you do it as it is now, but you lose by a score to more diligent Miho than I do. That means I have to listen to what I have to say on the one hand.... I don''t mind losing anything, but it''s kind of annoying. "Let''s take it slow until 2: 00 for now...... and study from tomorrow" "Yeah!" _____ ___ _ "Your Majesty, I''m here! "Hmm, as promised" Recently, by the way, the castle can''t be blamed for anything, even if it suddenly appears in the castle, between the thrones or in front of the king''s personal room. Special treatment. I have just entered the King''s personal room. "So he said there was a lot of demon-related stuff going on in Alim and their hometown... what happened? "Yes, I came into contact with the demon god." "What!? The king rises in surprise from the chair he was sitting in. Well, there''s no reason to be surprised. "What the hell is this all about? I even heard about King Rahma telling me about the history of that country. How far have you been since then? "Uh, you haven''t reported it in a while. I''ll tell you everything." I handed Mica and I talked to the King all the way through what had happened to the kingdom of Buhura, the leaders, the demon gods over the past few months, and everything I found out. It took a lot of time, but it''s pretty important, so slow down, hold on to the gist. "... Hmm, Hmm. Okay. I see that the world of the Alims and our world anatomy have something to do with each other. Far more than I thought." "Yeah, I think that''s the thing" "The common perception of this anasm is that the demonic god was indeed destroyed by the hands of his leaders, but that was not really the case. You''re so close to forcing Alim and the others into the world." "Mm-hmm... but the person who brought him here is also an Earthling. I can''t say." But, you know, I knew you didn''t want me to bring anything dangerous like an arbitrary demon god. After hundreds of years, it was salvation that seemed to warm up my personality. "So, what about that demon god? You must have shown up before the Alims, right? "Yes." "In what way did he appear?" "Uh, do you remember Mephistophales, who revived the demon god? "... oh, what''s wrong with him" Well, it''s a little hard to say, but it''s this strange world, you can say anything, okay? "I don''t know what the effects of death are in this world, but you were back on Earth." "Nah... right, so? "Mephistophales came to work inside the town where we live, apparently possessed." "... what causes Arim and the others to be possessed inside the city they live in? "No, that''s actually also..." Anyway, I told you, I told you everything you needed. I finished talking about it all when I came thirsty. "... Oh, my God, he actually said it was sealed where he worships God near his parents" "Yes." "What a coincidence." "Yes, it is." I''m so scared of coincidences already. From the very beginning... to the point where I think that everything I came to Anasm was in itself set up. "So how was the demon god? You could have knocked him down? "No... what do you call reconciliation, beautiful flowers" He said, "As long as we''re here, we''re not gonna do anything about it." "Hmm..." I talked as well as I can remember about the conversation. It sounds very interesting to me. "Ha ha, have the Alims even fascinated the demon gods! "... it''s like... but I found a way to deal with it, even if it goes wild over there, so I''m fine." "That was good. If anything happens to Alim in that world, it doesn''t feel like it''s gonna affect us." "Thank you for your concern" "But... well, now I mean, has the demon god been completely eliminated from anasm? Not one pillar left" The king said emotionally. It just felt like we were fighting a strong boss, even if it was emotional for people in this world. "In the meantime, I got the story.... Kara is waiting. Can you come with me? "Leave it to me! Now that we''re done talking about demons, let''s play with Kara properly. I won''t be anxious in this world anymore. Slowly. 687 Episode 650 Test Week "Test¡­ right" "Yeah, it''s a test." It''s Tuesday. It''s a 4-day test week. Two weeks in anasm quickly passed since I reported to the King. I studied the test range for this or not, and now I''m going to cry if I don''t get a full score. ... No, I only studied for the remaining two days when I went anasm this time. But still, on Earth, I''ll have studied plenty with it. "Sho and Lil studied together, didn''t they?" "Sure, Lil said she studied her spare time after exercising as usual." "Oh, my God." I guess that''s the best thing for those two. Blah, you''ll get 100 points or something. "... you remember, you have dreams. You''re gonna listen to what the losers say on the test, right? If it''s the same thing, it''s mutual. "Oh, yeah." As always...... No, if it was before I went to anasm, I wouldn''t win first. When I made these bets, there were a bunch of cases where I got bogged down with the violence of score difference and they bothered to follow me to the department store to buy clothes for girls I wear... "Ugh..." "Hmm? What''s wrong? "No, I just remembered what I used to see with the same bet." "You''re doing it from yourself now! "Well, sort of." That''s what they say. It is. A high percentage of women are forced to wear clothes largely because of tests. I don''t care anymore, though. "Speaking of which, I''ve had dreams, I''ve never won, but what kind of favor were you going to do if you beat me? "Hmm? Speaking of which, I''ve never decided. It''s not funny to let a woman dress as a man, and beautiful flowers basically look good in the first place, no matter what she wears. ... Being a healthy boy high school student except for his appearance, I might have asked him to "touch his chest" or something... No. Yeah, there isn''t. I don''t think so.... shouldn''t be. I really can''t think of anything when I think about it. Romantically ''hang out with me'' or something? "Oh, maybe you didn''t think of anything? "Sort of. Haven''t you thought about it?" "Well... I was prepared to be asked to touch this place or something." Mihana speaks as she lifts her breasts with a mummy. Sure, it''s big and it looks soft... not soft, but that''s about as discerning for me as I was before we went out. "Oh, I''m not asking you to do that. It''s very kind of you to be close to me." "Oh well, then we''re dating now, so much..." "Wow! Let''s not talk about that outside! "Hehe, I''m being mean" "Puku! And I follow you to school while we have this conversation. Ha... test. I feel heavy even though I know it''s an easy win. "It''s still the same with the exams, you two, before we dated." "Ah, Sa Na, good morning" "Hello, Sanada." "Good morning to both of you. Hehe, I have an interesting story to tell you." "What? It''s an interesting story.... I''m curious. "There were over a thousand people who expected which one to win." "Are you serious?" "Seriously." When was this going to be such a massive story? Wouldn''t there be more students than all the high school students? "It''s about 500 people every time, but the two of them started dating officially, and Narumi was so excited because you''re so confident." "Oh, yeah." "Yeah, by the way, Oz is three times as good as you are Narumi." "Odds!? Are you betting!? "Yeah.... because by the way, if it''s the same point, I''m supposed to get a refund of all my fees off" "Yea..." I didn''t know you were betting. It''ll suck if the teachers find out. This. "By the way, 30,000 yen for an art teacher is the best bet." "Shh, shh!? What are you doing, my instructor? ... I was talking about the chairman of the board at the time I signed up for this school that I had pulled outstanding people from all over the place... You can''t bet, the police will come, we have to do it right. "Well, I''m trying not to be public, so you don''t have to look in such a hurry." "It''s okay...... really? "If Sa Na''s involved in the operation, I think it''s okay." "If Miho says so..." Let me trust you, I don''t like being subject to gambling on my own. It''s already started and I can''t help it. "By the way, how did you two study? "Miho and I stuck together in our own room." "Hmm.... I can''t believe something happened in the meantime..." "Oh, I won''t even tell you." "Well, that''s right. If I had a boyfriend... and someone else asked me what I was doing in my room, I wouldn''t be willing to answer. Intelligencers have to protect their privacy, too! That''s why Chao! Sanada, an informant at this school 1, has gone to the classroom quite quickly. ... Ha, boy, I don''t know what''s gonna happen. 688 Episode 651: Test Production "Ugh, don''t twitch..." Ikezan said that when you came near me. Everyone in this school is soggy when it comes to testing. Even if you say... it doesn''t have any disadvantages other than red dot repair because you scored bad points. And does that sound like progress and grades to you? But here''s the thing... For once, it''s supposed to be a top-level kindergarten in Japan, a small, medium and high school roll of further education, so it''s probably normal to tingle with test scores. Especially since the middle part. "I''ve been studying hard this time, so I don''t know if I''m gonna be okay." "Anyway, Ayu had a love study group with Micah, didn''t she? You''re always in the third class, princess." "Yeah, I did. Probably the best I''ve ever studied with." "Love love?" "Yes, love love love." "Buhi! Kind of like watching a lily. Don''t get excited...... Oh, sorry. That''s a little creepy right now, I''m sorry." As soon as he calmed down, he went back to his seat. Sometimes you''re ashamed of what you said yourself, then you just have to say it! And it''s always the case that the gap between face and words and deeds sucks. "Oh, I have dreams." "Sho, have you studied with Lil like I did? "Oh. Of course. It''s... it''s me." "Hmm?" "No, sometimes I just follow your story, Lil''s smart, just to be clear." That''s what Sho says as he flickers at Lil talking to Mi Hana. Well, I can''t believe you''re smart. That''s what I''ve figured out since I brought you to Di Cu. "If you''re gonna take first place in the school year, you''re definitely a lil" "Mm-hmm. All six of us scored full subjects, right? All four of us have to be first in the school year! "I did promise you that, but that''s... it''s like a kind of goal, right?... Actually, for once, I''m also making a bet with Lil... of the same content as you guys" "Really?" "Oh." These two place bets, too. What Sho is trying to make Lil... don''t worry. "So? What does Sho ask for? "Actually, I haven''t decided. If we don''t decide by the time we return the test..." Sho sticks his hand out a little so I can only see him, rubbing the air. You know exactly what you want to do with that behavior. You''re a pervert! "Heh heh heh." "Beh, nothing good!? It''s our problem." "Say something like that. You always rub it anyway. Lil, it''s obvious that Sho will respond as soon as he asks." "Yes, but... rubbing it on a sense of accomplishment..." "I''m glad the girls didn''t ask about this." "... well, I can only talk like this with you" "Eh heh." "Ha ha." Even I ask Miho... no, more than that. "So, what''s Lil going to ask you to come? "You don''t know. You want to touch your muscles anyway." "Heh, let me touch you too." "If I win." "Chi." You can let me touch as much muscle in your arm as you want, asshole. "It''s time to go back to your seats." "Bye." Sho returned to his assigned seat. At the time of the test, they assign seats according to the chairman''s number. All four of us are going to sit quite apart. "Well, we''re almost there." "Honestly, I''m full of confidence." "I knew it? What am I, too?" Mihana came back to me five minutes before the homeroom started.... Yes, as I was talking to Sho earlier, in fact, always within 3 from the top in the class. It''s a pretty big wall. "Here we go, bye!... I''ll chew you up when I get home" "You wouldn''t have to go out of your way to declare it." "Can''t you work harder on that? "... well, sure" Chiu, right? Bet, it''s not like I''m thrilled with one of the kisses now... good luck with that. "Yes, sit down. - I''ll take the chairman." My wife came into the classroom. Everyone''s face tightens tightly.... Yes, it''s a test, a test. Even if you''re confident, you''re nervous. "I think I know a lot about the test from Kee to Friday. Good luck as usual. I expect this class to do particularly well." Yes, this class is well graded plainly. On average, I''m talking about. Because the first place in the school year and the second place in the school year are different classes, but the third, fourth and fifth places are aligned in a row. Needless to say, beautiful flowers are always in within fifth place. But that covers today. If I suck, the first place could be four, this class. What the hell does the teacher look like then? "¡­ then study for yourself from now until the first test begins." Well, it''s time for self-study. The fact that you can effectively use this time of approximately 40 minutes to score good points.... Well, I kept ignoring it until now. I mean it this time, I''m going to study hard this time too! Eh! 689 Episode 652: This is the citys last visit this year. "Hehe, how''d it go? "Hands on!... No, in the first place." "You''re getting a full score... right? Yeah, I feel like that too." Are you still comfortable with Miho? Blah, blah, blah. I''ve been able to do enough to reflect on whether I''ve studied too much. At least all the subjects I took today are likely to score full. "So, we''re going today, right? Circus." "Yeah, let''s go! Actually, I was a little hesitant, but, well, I guess I could visit Mr. Mitsuo because the first test was so far sensed by his studies in anasm. "Hey, what do we do? Maybe this will be the last time you go, but invite Sho or Ye or something? "Well, it depends on your reply. Ask me." I just finished my homeroom back home and Sho and Lil are still in this classroom. Me and Mihana ran to the two of us. "Wow, I feel like I''m getting a full score! "Lil too? Me, too.... No, studying in anasm is amazing..." "Hey, you two! You were talking like us. After all, is it with you to think? "Oh, dreams and beautiful flowers. How''d it go? "Maybe it''s a full score. Worst, but I guess I''ve got more than 90 points, all subjects today" "Oh, you guys too" Sho has a nice feeling about it. "It''s practically my first test for Lil, isn''t it? How''d it go? "Testing is nervous inside, even if you know you can. If this was a no study or something, wouldn''t it be rattling bullshit or enlightening? "Well, some people don''t study at all and score above average..." Like some brother, Mihana shrugged and looked at me even more.... I sure am, but even more so in the case of leaves. Still top of the grade, so you shouldn''t be with all those brain monsters, should you? "By the way, I have a dream with me today and I want to check with Mr. Mitsuo, and I''m going to the circus, are you coming with me? Today is the last time you can go." "Well... if you can afford it, let''s go." "Wow, about the demon god, right? It''s gonna be okay." "Then it''s settled." All right, Sho and Lil have decided to go. Let''s ask Ye and Cherry Blossom next. Those two should be 20 minutes after the test and the return home room, so it should be okay to contact them. Ye, are you okay now? Brother, what? I''m just going home with cherry blossoms, so I''m perfectly fine. " Oh, my God. Today, I''m going to check on Mr. Kwong and see if the circus is moving to another city, so what? "If that''s the case, I''ll go too. Sakura will go now." Rikai! Then when you get home, you can meet me at home and tell Cherry Blossom. " Okay. All right, all right, has Leaf and Cherry Blossom decided to come too? "He said they were both coming! "Oh my God! "Then gather at my house once everyone''s home." "Wow, I get it! We left the classroom after that. Long time no see... it''s not my first time, me, Sho, Mika and Lil are back on my way home. On the way I broke up with the two of them, I broke up with Miho in front of the house, and I came into the room after the leaves knocked in the middle of starting to change in my room. "I''m sorry. Are you sure it''s okay for me to ask? "Oh, yeah. Fine!" "By the way, I forgot to report something." "Hmm? What? It''s unusual for Ye to say so. What is it? "Pay 100 points and I''ll be ready to use my status." "Huh!? With that said, Leaf made a ball of water appear about basketball in his hand. It''s a water ball. "Yes, when?" "Well, just me to try. If there''s anything like a strain on your body, it''s tough, so I thought I''d just experience it." "How dare you? "That''s okay. Nothing, I already know it''s harmless. I only flew to Africa once yesterday to see the elephants, sneaking around. Yes, this, photo." "Yep..." He showed me two shots with elephants on his smartphone. It doesn''t seem like a synthetic photo, and I guess I''ve really been there. I could really go abroad on a moment trip. You can go anywhere you want, wow. "Well, I just didn''t go all over town or anything. It''s tough being a clandestine immigrant." "Handle, not itself... I see, it really works" "Yeah, as a result of what I saw when I only unleashed my offensive status to try it, I gripped the stone and it shattered beautifully. This also seems to work properly. I could knock down a tree about two to three people with one pinky finger." "Yes..." Almost done what I thought I''d give it a shot when I finished the test. You just saw the magic. "So it''s okay if something happens this time." "Ha, ha, yeah, that''s right" 690 Episode 653: This year, this citys last visit "That''s why I experimented with it, it works normally, anatomical skills" That''s what Leaf explained to everyone gathered in front of my house. Cherry blossoms are a little musty. "... why did you try it alone? What were you gonna do if something happened? "I was going to ask you to do something with your amrita in" "So come on..." Sakura told Ip the same thing I already paid attention to. After all, if I were to mention one bad leaf habit, I don''t think it''s in this trait that I''d be prized or if I slept when I was tired, I wouldn''t wake up inside. "Uh, anyway, you could''ve used your status and skills, right? Should we open up or something? There must have been a hundred reincarnations." "Well, now that I know it''s safe, I think it''s okay." "Well, I don''t know what it is, and I''m going to open up my status and do it before I go." Conveniently, you can already open the status screen by simply selecting an item (although it doesn''t change that you have to pay 100 for the first time). "Sho, you can''t use your status in a tournament, can you? "I know. Do something." You''re strong enough to defeat an Olympian with your strength, and nothing in particular will change the outcome where you used it. That''s why you shouldn''t be doping in sports. "Wahu? Can we all come and see the show''s national competition? Kanata, on your momentary journey..." "Oh, I''m not! You sure you didn''t wear it for Christmas, did you? "Wahoo, there must have been a closing ceremony on Monday the 23rd, both an organization and an individual two days before that... so Judo can''t make it to the closing ceremony." My school has longer holidays than the others. That I have confidence in my students'' academic achievement and guidance policies. As far as we''re concerned, I''m just glad it''s such an act of showing confidence to other schools. Hehe. "... What is it, me and Lil can''t date Christmas Eve... in the time it takes to get home" "Woohoo!? "Uh, you can''t do that because there are problems with instantaneous travel and up-front train rents." "Wow... Phew..." "Well, Christmas." "Yeah!" Sho stroked Lil''s head with a pomp. The caressed person narrowed his eyes gladly. "But... as soon as we''re done testing Friday, we''re moving, right? And I didn''t have time to practice because I was going to kill most of my time on the move." "Golissen''s got something going on, like finishing up for it, right? It''s about him." "Yeah, but you complained about this tight schedule on the boulder. If you win the national tournament, the school will listen to you." "Right, so good luck! "Whoa!" There must have been a lot of people who had been to the National Convention so far, but, well, as far as I know, Judo still seems to be the top 8 in the country at our school (which is also the record of Sho and his predecessors)... you''re sure to have a higher say when you move on to the National Convention! I can also use it as an excuse why I couldn''t win last time. "Then we''re going to the National Convention." "Thanks." "That''s why I''m not paying for the train and traveling to the circus in an instant. Everybody ready? Everybody snorts. I''ve already done it while we were talking, and there''s only about that VIP card for anything to prepare in the first place. "Then go." With that voice we moved. Out of front of the house in a flash into some shade. "Yes, I got it." "... What is this place? "It''s behind the bathroom in the park directly next to the venue where the circus tent is located. Well, let''s go." Ye said he still uses a lot of measures to hide in the shadows because they wonder around him when he travels momentarily, or to walk out of the sight of those who perceived us in illusion. I knew you couldn''t use these complicated skills without leaves. "It''s almost my last day and there aren''t many people around. ''Cause it''s a weekday." "Right. The last day is this Sunday. But I''m looking into the fact that the tent is going to be filled at least 80%." "Well, the popularity hasn''t changed." Well, if we don''t have to line up much, it''s convenient. In the meantime, I lined up to wait for my next gig without buying a ticket and showed that VIP card at the ticket presentation. At that point, other members are called, handed over to the person and guided on the path leading to the VIP treatment seat. So when they gave me the menu chart and asked me to do whatever I wanted out of it (the sweetest thing I ever asked for was cherry blossoms), the third circus performance for me and Mika began. "Welcome, everyone! _____ The first clown, Mr. Mitsuo, appeared, and he noticed us and looked at us. As you can see, I have something to do... and I desperately try to behave like this. I don''t know if you understood, but Mitsuo continued to say hello as he nodded to the trace. 691 Episode 654: This year, this citys last visit 3 "No, no, you''ve come a lot" "Yes, probably at the end of a gig in this city" "Really? Thank you so much for coming three times. Regardless, that VIP card can be used for life, so come to the gig destination whenever you get the chance. The next gig is already on the website." Finish watching the circus and visit Mitsuo''s room. I haven''t removed my makeup so it stays clown. Seeing this look reminded me of Shiva. Words are strict, beings are demons. But he''s friendly to us, and he looks like that shiva from the clown. Well, I''m going to tell the Lord about it today. "Did you come to say goodbye today? "Well... there''s that too. And a separate case..." "Are you talking about anasm? Did something happen again? Mitsuo elbows his desk and hands together. Um, how am I supposed to talk about it? Do you want to go with Jasmine? "About the third pillar demon god. We finally got in touch." "Oh, my God, with the last demon god! In what way..." "It was on Earth that we met." "Yes!? You''re seriously surprised. Shit. Well, I can''t help it. "A demon god on earth..." "That''s what people already possess. I haven''t done anything because I''m weak and I''m not willing to fight." "Ha... is that right?... Are you okay? It." "For now, I''m ready to do whatever happens." It doesn''t matter what happens because I can freely use my powers in this world anymore. Even if everyone but me gets killed, there''s Amrita.... but I wonder if Amrita works properly over here, let''s try hurting ourselves a little later. It''s frightening, though. "Hey there, can I talk to you a little differently? "Yeah? Fine." That''s what the leaves say, so I gave them to you instead. "Mitsuo, do you know where ___ City ___ District, _____ O Street is? "Huh?" "Remember now" My brother said anything but the direction and number of the address we live at. Mr. Kwang-fu looked like he didn''t know for a moment, but nodded whether there was a part of him that caught on to his memory. "... erm... oh, oh! Yeah, I know." "It''s, why? "But because I was sent to anasm when I was walking there in preparation for the gig. And when I came back, it was there." "Really, thank you" ¡­¡­ I see, you wanted to know if you really made contact with the vault. This man was taken over by the demon god as soon as he returned. Poor thing. I don''t know that in person though. "By the way, what''s that safe? "Is that the safe? That''s what I said when the leaves cared about the safe. I don''t care about the safe. What will it be? "That... you don''t have anything in it. Yeah, me in the first place, why did you have that thing ready? I keep all the confidentiality and money in this circus with my data." "Right, why don''t you just open it for a second and take a look? "... that''s the type to number... right. I''m not ashamed to know..." I can''t believe you don''t notice this unnaturalness... Shiva must have done something memory-manipulative. And that''s how you deduced the leaves from somewhere and confirmed it. Sarasu! What is this? The contents of that locker become nature and that item. "Well, if you don''t know. I''ll have him come out in person. Shiva, come out." "What... Hmm?... Yep... ah... Did you call me, Leaf?" "I called. I called." Can it be replaced by Shiva from Mitsuo at such an instant? After all, Shiva has so much power left... "I know what you''re trying to say. You''re here to pick me up because the circus is leaving this city, aren''t you? "Well, I guess so" "Hehe, then if I can get the Vajra pestle out of that locker, I''ll honestly get it out while it''s in that Vajra pestle. I won''t give you my number." "Should I take it out? "Oh, yeah.... What are you going to do? The leaves were holding a Vajra pestle in his hand the next moment as he poked out his palm. You used instant travel. "... have you used your skills... sloppy" "It''s a condition that I take it out. Well, I could normally decipher the number. Mitsuo is too busy performing to take time." "Well promises are promises. I''ll come back." Is it invisible but has it returned properly? Mitsuo fired Gakuri without help. "Mitsuo, are you okay?!? [Don''t worry. I just passed out... that''s mild too, so I wake up right away] "Ugh... Ugh..." "Oh, really." Mr. Kwang woke up immediately, just like Shiva said. Leaves hide the Vajra pestle behind themselves sassy. "Is that it? Something right now..." "Aren''t you getting tired? "Oh, really? "... you know, it''s time for us to excuse ourselves on this. I''ll be back sometime when the city is close to where I''m performing." "Oh, yes. You''ve got the requirements. Then again, please come, gentlemen....... Mr. Hadaemon, let me conclude by thanking you again. Thank you so much for everything." A clown who had been to another world bowed his head with a pepper. "Yes!" That''s all I responded to and left this room, cutting the lead of this group. ##### This is the end of Mitsuo''s turn. 692 Episode 655: What to Do with the Demon God "Well, what are we going to do with Shiva, who no longer has a possessive destination?" When I got back from the circus, I assembled everyone in my room by calling Leaf an ops meeting. Your room is full. [Um, I''m glad you''re treating me good] "Nice treatment. Anyway, if we don''t make a proper container soon, there''s a chance we''ll find someone else." [Right now, all I possess are those bieros, Sho and Ye. By the way, I didn''t know if I could skin cherry blossoms if I possessed them on leaves......] "No, I won''t let you." [Right] Ip instant answer. You don''t want your body to deal with her if its contents are other people''s, even yourself. I don''t even like it. "Why not? Make a seal from now on.... As far as I''m concerned." The pepper and leaves come ear to ear. Leaf''s proposal, that was something interesting inside. "Well, if you can do it, it sounds interesting." "Please." "Hehe, let me do it! So let''s make one of the leaf orders. Leaf ordered "Dog-Shaped Robot Sealers (Divine Artifact Class)". They make dog-shaped robots that move freely at Shiva''s will and seal them once and for all until they come up with a better container there. Of course, harm reduces performance to normal dog robots. "Then I''ll make it so we can all keep an eye on it." "Yeah!" [Let me see the work landscape or something] "Well, I can show you, but I don''t think it''s gonna change when I see you assemble a simple robot, usually." [Really?] I''m free to use my status now. So you can freely use Dark Matter Creative as well. In the meantime, create an ''Epic Dog Robot'' easily. Then disassemble it, then rebuild all its parts into the Epic class and assemble them again. And enchant. This should complete the Dog Robot with Divine Gem Seal. "Phew, phew, phew." [Ooh... I''m starting to make...] "Now you''re moving like Earth can''t even think about it." "Wow... looks like you''ve got a bunch of hands" I''m usually going to make it myself, but does that look like it from around here? After all, status is an anomaly. "By the way, I''m new to Arim''s room... you don''t smell like a man like Sho. Is it because Micah''s in and out everyday? But I''ve always been in and out of the show room..." "You know, Lil. If you have a good nose, you know... you don''t smell like a man from a dream in the first place." Yes, I have a voice and a girl. The body (other than the chest and secrets) is also a girl. Whatever your face is, girl. Height is in the girl''s range, and the smell doesn''t even smell like a man to the end of smelling like a flower. It''s amazing when you think about it. Ha, yeah, wow... "Speaking of which, I did. Wow." [I want to smell Ayu too... Oh, guys, don''t be such a jerk. Don''t look at me like that] I was told something perverse. Something I''m used to but disgusting is disgusting. "Hey, if you''re weird, you''re gonna put weird features on this robot, right? Shiva." [Sorry, I apologize] Well, the parts are ready. Let''s start assembling now, shall we? On second thought, I''ve never done anything like this before. Like making plastic models. Because I was basically just playing games. Might be fun inside. "Speaking of which, you''ve been watching about us, haven''t you? You had the ability to peek through the vault at any time, didn''t you? [That''s right. I haven''t watched it in the last six months to focus more on weakening the seal because the seal was weak.] "That''s why you didn''t notice Lil, or know we started dating." [That''s what I''m talking about] I got the same functionality in the vault. I haven''t tried it yet, but I''m sure you''re free when it comes to watching. I declared I wouldn''t do it, but it''s easy to peek into a bath of beautiful flowers.... I guess I''ll try... just once. She also said that Miho is good. I knew I''d stop. ¡­. "No way, our bath peek or something." [I also said it the first time I explained its function, but that''s not all I did. I''ve never seen everyone naked. I want you to believe me, please] "Well... if that''s what you mean, I believe you." It''s going to be done while you''re talking like this. I''ve made it a cute design for nothing, and it''s pretty full of maneuverability, so you''ll be able to move with a normal beast and no disgusting color. It smells and I know how food tastes. I also made sure that I knew how my skin felt. Did you serve a little too much? Well, that''s about it. "All right, it''s done! "Wow, that''s fast" [Is that what I have? That''s cute] "Then let''s get you in. All you have to do is keep that Vajra pestle up here." I held the Vajra pestle I had placed on my desk and put it on a dog robot. A pale light sucks in the Vajra pestle. "Ooh... now you can re-seal it? "Yeah, maybe. I don''t know how you feel, Shiva." When asked, the dog robot''s eyes glowed red in the black screen. My neck starts to move, too. "It''s great, it''s good." "You can talk normally about that. My voice is a robot." "Because that''s how you made it. Normally, we can just talk in messages." "Hmm, sounds like it.... Is it okay that you have dreams to manage me? Oh, well. Well, it happens naturally, doesn''t it? "Well, I guess so" "Well, nice to meet you." I''ll send it to Anasm right away, though. 693 Episode 656: After the test, "It''s finally over! "Hey, finally. Finally! That''s what Miho and I said in my room. After a four-day test period after sealing Shiva...... the end of the semester test ended anyway. Next is the end of the school year from the end of February to the end of March. As soon as you can, well, you don''t have to think about that now. By the way, it was a great test, but I, Mihana, Sho and Lil, when I asked earlier, Ip and Sakura are confident that they can score all subjects. It seems that my school tests are very difficult from the public''s point of view. This is normal for us, but I have a feeling it''s difficult. But this time it didn''t. "I''m a little unsure... the fifth answer to question 4 in Japanese history is 3, right? "Oh, yeah. I''m with you." "Good." It was definitely vague there. I''m sure everyone else''s correct answer rate must be significantly lower. "And Sho and Lil seemed busy. Something that went to the club as soon as it was over." "You know, it looked like a lot of bags packed with clothes and stuff." "I hope it improves from next year, but our school year has nothing to do with interhigh." "Sort of." But don''t think it''s important to just make sure a promising junior like you doesn''t fit the hard eye. "You look like you could have taken possession. Both of you. I''ve seen the last hundred years and I know it''s hard to test. Good luck." "Thanks Shiva. Are we used to this much longer? "You''re a bummer. Anyway, you''re way shorter than a clown, aren''t you? It''s hard to be on your own." With that said, Shiva, the dog robot, lets him go around on the spot with Krull. This Shiva, to her parents, said, ''You''ve tried to make the one you designed with anasm, haven''t you? I''ll take you over there one of these days, but let me put it down for a while,'' he says. They recognize me as a future robot using super technology. "Well, get used to it, ''cause it''s been like that for a while." "Oh. Wouldn''t you like to try hugging me, by the way, beautiful flower" "Uh, the visuals are so cute... because you''re the kind of demon whose contents peek. I forbid it." "Knock." Well, this is how Shiva''s handling is calm. I can''t do any more harm here, I don''t care if I treat you like this. "Speaking of which, it''s Shang''s game starting tomorrow. Take me with you. It''s just a toy from the side, and you don''t mind, do you? "Can''t stand that peep feature? "If I can see it raw, I want to see it raw. Sho''s bravery." "I don''t have a choice... then I''ll follow you, but you can''t talk about it at all, outside" "I know." Grunt... I''m supposed to take him, but I guess he''ll be fine. I don''t think it matters because once you get out of my hands, you''ll never get out of here. "... Mm, mmm" "Hmm, Shiva, what''s wrong? "I''ll be in sleep mode in the living room for a while" "To?" Sleep mode is the only mode I can use for as long as I want for deep sleep. I still have the feeling that I slept, but you actually tried to skip time. I think it makes me feel. A substitute for spending 100 years sleepless if you care about it. You can force me to activate it, or Shiva can fall asleep herself. "On second thought, we''re both men and women of our age. If a third party stays here forever, you won''t be able to do what you want." "No, it''s nothing... there''s a lot I can''t do because I''m at your mother''s today..." "Well, don''t be shy. Bye." Shiva opened the door herself and went to the living room. Something''s bothered you. "... Hmm, there you go" Mihana squeaks like that. Maybe Shiva was reading the air to me when Miho was creating something like that and making people observe all the time. "Anyway, good luck with your dreams" "Oh, yeah. Good luck." With that said, Mihana reached over my head and stroked me. I guess it''s that habit because I always had an advantage when it comes to testing. "I hope the test is the same." "We both have to listen to each other, though." "You don''t ask for weird things apart from each other. Or do dreams give me weird orders? That''s what I''ve been saying as I upped. Why are you giving me so much color right now? But do you ask Miho to do something weird... something weird? "Be my servant all day!" "Stay naked all day! ''... like? No, Miho is important, so I can''t make you do anything weird, even if it''s just me. "I won''t, Miho is important. You can think of it as a favor within common sense." "Eh heh, that''s a dream! Shijuki." "Neither do I. No! We kiss each other, and when we get used to just kissing each other, we transition to a deep kiss. I did exactly what Shiva thought I would do without trying. You''ve always thought of us as women, but you''re good at caring. Maybe this is the goodness of reading God''s air, which has been observing people for hundreds of years. I also think it would be nice to trust him to talk about not taking a bath or anything like this. Well... how far should I flirt? 694 Episode 657: Bus Move "Wow... I''m kind of tired" "You don''t have a choice." Me and Lil moved into the bus as soon as the test was over. Continuously, the other members come aboard looking tired. Don''t just hear the test. Well, for fuck''s sake. By the way, me and Lil have full confidence! He said he was confident that he could score dreams and beautiful flowers. Ye and Cherry Blossom are sure to do the same. Now you can hope for the whole country without worrying. "Damn, what is this hard schedule?" "Oh, Ganda." "Oh, the general manager and Mr. Lil. I''ll get in the way here." Ganda sat next to me across the road. By the way, two seats alone is enough room to occupy. But me and Lil are next door, of course. Now I flirt whenever I want.... No, it''s five hours by bus from here to venues across the country in the first place, and I''m tough on boulders when I''m five hours away. There are eyes around, but many of the members use color eyes on the lil. At this point, is it also Ali''s insignificant statement that Lil is my girlfriend? "Um, Mr. Furano and Mr. Lil. How was the test? "He''s got a pretty high score. I''m sure. Maybe it''ll be in the top rankings of the school year. I studied hard with Lil." "Wow... well, I''m confident." "You worked so hard at the club that you even studied closely with her even more? Don''t try." "Well, I''m a senior in the high school next year. What about Ganda like that?" Ganda looks hard to say. Sure enough, this guy scored a little below average every time. "If you blow it, it''s the worst you''ve ever had." "... well, there''s no other way. It''s this hard schedule." "Right? I''m not so bad at the red dot, am I? "... oh" "Oh, you''re all here." Finally, Golissen boarded the bus and sat in the front seat. Two in front of our seats. By the way, no one is sitting in between. "Hey, it''s time to leave, but you don''t forget anything, do you? Steady, bus travel for 5 hours after the test, and the tournament tomorrow. I don''t think I''m half tired... but good luck with the national competition." "" "Ugh! The bus moved out with that signal from Golissen. Kuh... I won''t be sitting for the next 5 hours... no, I think I''ll stop by the road station or something... tough. "Wah-hoo." "Whoa." Lil puts his head on my shoulder and hugs me further into my arms. The usual soft and nice feeling......! Well, if Lil were here, he''d be healed, and I can afford five hours. You never get tired. "Lil, stay like this for five hours? "As much as I can. To the point of not being tight. Ready?" "Right. That''s good." I don''t care if you stay like this forever. "... hey, you''re hot in love. Envy." "Ha, well" "I''ve seen you go home holding hands, but I''ve never seen you get that far before." "I try to keep it down in public. You''re the only one watching." I mean, I can show it to you all the time. Ganda looked sinister. But since I was a little girl, I''ve been shown unconscious flirting with dreams and beautiful flowers, and as far as I''m concerned, it''s no big deal. "Fine, I want her too" "Oh, good luck with that." "If you''re going to make it, this is the time. You can''t afford that in third grade." "Sure." While talking to Ganda like this, Lil moves with Mozomozo, changing her cuddles and rubbing her cheeks to make her sweet. "I don''t think so, but is it always like that outside of school? "Oh. It''s always at this rate. Hey, Lil." "You''re embarrassed." "Ho..." With a jittery eye, Ganda sees us. I see. Maybe they think you''re a stupid couple. Because from us, there''s a real dumb couple close by... "Shaw, this bath is very heated." "It''s winter already...... Is it hot?" "Yeah, it''s getting a little hot and poppy... I''m getting sleepy" Hmm, maybe Lil got hit by a temperature difference because of his low body temperature. It also adds to the daily fatigue. Lil is also adorable who is relaxed. "The road is long. Go to sleep. I''ll wake you up when I get to your first resting place." "Wahoo... I''m sorry... Good night... can I bring it back? "Oh." Lil closed his eyes with the previous system. Ganda, who was watching this exchange, has read the air and stopped talking about anything. After a while, Susu and his cute sleeping breath can be heard in my ear, and the exhalation gets on my neck. "I didn''t think I''d get a chance to see Mr. Lil''s sleeping face..." "I didn''t think...? Ganda is staring at Lil. "You''re an angel." "Right." I didn''t think Ganda would say that. In addition, Ganda sees me and Lil''s face as giddy.... No, it''s not my face. This guy, where are you looking at Lil? "... hey General, this is the time, can I ask you something I''ve been wondering? "What? "Well, Mr. Lil... how many cups? Whoa, I heard this guy bluff because Lil''s asleep. "Do you normally ask your boyfriend that? "You have no choice, I''ve been wondering. She''s a lot bigger than all the other girls." "Well, that''s..." It''s just me and you. On the other hand, I know what it feels like to be a man. I thought I''d answer honestly... but I''ve never heard of the size of my chest properly from Lil either. But it''s generally predictable. Answer well so that you are not asked how to make predictions. "I don''t know exactly, but it''s probably an F." "So...! "Oh, now you''re satisfied, aren''t you? "Oh, I''m satisfied" Sometimes Miho says it''s simple to be a man, but I''ve never agreed to that before. The size of your chest, they didn''t ask you any more questions. I almost got in trouble when they asked me why I measured it. I don''t think I can answer that. 695 Chapter 658 Accommodation (Sho) "Hey, we''re here." Just about 6pm. Apparently we arrived at the inn where we were staying today. I open my eyes. Sounds like you fell asleep at some point. With Lil. Lil is still sleeping and leaning against me. Wake up. "Lil, get up. We''re here." "Wow... wow... good morning. Shaw, are you there? "Oh." "Wow......" Lil rubs her eyes and stretches her back. No, besides us... oh, you almost all seem to have fallen asleep. Golissen also slept from where he often kept his eyes open until apparently earlier. "Then come down from the front." "Ugh. Thank you" Let the lil stand with his luggage and take the lead and get off the bus. Don''t forget to thank the driver. One of the inns has already unloaded our stuff when we get off the bus, and I''ll take care of mine from there. "Lil, shall we have it? "Wahu? It''s so light." Was it normal to hold her luggage, and was it extra for a powerful lil, whose confidence was also against her appearance? "Then I''d like to decide to split the room for now, but I''m going into the inn first -" We''ll walk to the inn. We''ll get to Golissen. And I went into the inn.... I don''t know if it''s too worn out, but I thought I''d be staying in an old inn even if it''s good... but I don''t care what you think, it''s an intermediate, no more inn. "Because the school side offered me money, I could stay in such a good place. That''s why I''m giving a lecture on time planning." I see, support from the school side? My school just has a lot of money. "Then I''ll decide to split the room first! It''s a room for two because of the number of people. Well, there''s still a lot of room.... And Mr. Fuen''s in one room by himself, he''s the only girl. Just be three in two rooms or you''ll be in a room with me, but be patient. You have no objection? "Well, that makes sense." "Absolutely. It''s such a nice place to stay. It''s okay to have a room for three." "What..." Lil, a woman, is in one room, otherwise one room for a couple of people. I take this for granted, and I think that''s fine... but he looks like Lil complained so much. "Hmm? What''s up, Mr. Huen?" "If it''s tight, I''m in the same room as Shaw. I wonder if there''s anything wrong... Death, but? "No, nothing... even the three of us have a big room, so we can afford it..." "... room with the show..." Goddamn... Lil, I didn''t even put a request in my mouth...! Even I want to sleep with Lil. Just before bed with a little skinship. But, but! This is a sacred school event. That''s not how it works! "Well, would you like the same room as the fire field so much? As a faculty member, I can''t allow that..." "Really...? But I''m in charge of Shaw''s health and everything... and I thought I needed it to do everything I could tomorrow, Ked..." I''m in control of my health, and in one word, the whole crew turned to me. No, he does manage the nutritional aspects, the stretch, the lil all the way to the whole thing.... don''t we all see it in a different way? ... even if it''s physical control... in terms of eroticism, I can''t deny that''s the right way to look at it. "Then that''s it. I''m going to eat now. Let them move freely from after dinner until bedtime, so until then, Shaw can go play in Mr. Lil''s room. Can''t you do that, Mr. Huen?" "Accompanying... um, but I can''t help it... I get it. Wagamama, say it. Swimmer." Lil''s pulling back, it''s a boulder gorisen. Seriously, it''s unusual for Lil to be selfish... but this happens. You want to stay with me... hehe, I''m happy. I feel like this is all I can do tomorrow and the day after. _______ ____ _ "Wow, that was delicious! "Oh, it was better than I thought. Lil''s rice is better." "Wahoo, say that! []/(exp, adj-i) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) Me and Lil went straight to the room where Lil was going to stay. Golissen and I are in the same room when we go to bed, by the way. That''s what I decided to do with the scraps. When I was with Ganda or something, they asked me what I was doing with Lil during this free time, so I honestly helped. "Well. Shaw... what do you want to do? I''m about to take a bath in my free time, but do you want to go to the hot springs? Or do you want to take a bath in your room with me? I hear there''s a mixed bath in the hot springs, so I can come in with you! "Ko, mixed bath...? Let''s not do that." I don''t know if I can wear a bath towel (I didn''t bring my bathing suit in the first place) and I hate it when Lil''s nudity is seen by others. From this crew... or other schools would be staying at this inn. All of those bastards come to the mixed bath for Aihei 100%. I absolutely don''t like that. "Right. So you want to take a bath in this room with me? "Don''t you have the option of going into the hot springs normally separately? "If the show is okay with that, I''m okay with that..." And the attitude of what Lil says with his mouth is easy to understand. I''m the only one who should have gotten a bath with me... "Well, why don''t you put on a bath towel and go in... It''s not a date, no naked ones." "Wow, I get it! "And then I''m gonna take a bath, and I''m gonna ask for the usual whole thing." "I''ll take care of it! Well, that''s good... yeah. I feel like I''ve lost something. 696 Episode 659: The Morning of the National Convention (Sho) "Hey, get up." "Oh... it''s morning already? "That''s right. Help the rest of you wake up." "Yes." Golissen woke me up. I didn''t think Golissen''s pyjamas were frivolous. I laughed so hard last night that he wouldn''t find out because his t-shirt didn''t think Golissen''s illustration was printed. If this was a normal trip, I''d be sleeping with Lil by now. I''m sure it''s not just a sleepover in the first place. Uh... it''s not a bad idea for both of us to travel or go on spring break. "Well, I''m going to wake them up near Ganda, so you wake them up near Hoshino. Tell them to meet me at this inn entrance when I wake them up." "Okay -" Ma, you''re gonna go wake me up from Lil for now. That''s what I was entrusted with. That''s why I got out of my room with Golissen. I knocked on Lil''s room door. He should wake up soon because his ears as well as his nose are good. "Wahoo... yes...? "It''s me, Sho. Lilu, get up. Yo! "Yeah! I''m gonna wake up! There was a patchy and busy noise and eventually the door to the room was opened. Lil in yukata shows up. "Wahoo, hey." "Ooh, good morning, Lil.... you slept in a yukata" "Yeah, I am. Is that what this is all about? I''ve been watching you in yukata since we took a bath together yesterday, but you look great and sexy. Plus now, was it just the place while you were asleep... even more. "Erm, get dressed and meet me at the entrance by 6: 30." "Wow, I get it! I''ll get you ready." ________ ______ ___ "All right, guys, good morning! "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh" Good morning, sir. "Nemi no..." I finished waking them all up and gathered at the entrance on time. The one who''s still asleep, the one who''s already awake a lot, the one who''s asleep while standing... each. "The schedule is exactly what we talked about last night, before free time. You remember the tournament starts at 10: 30. From this inn to the venue it takes 35 minutes by bus and a short walk ________" He repeated the schedule Golissen told me about last night. It''s a busy morning that reminds me of my school trip. "So, breakfast and discipline from now until 8: 00. Rent a room here until 9: 00 to do prep exercises and stretches. That''s it. Then we''re going to the dining room." We headed to the dining room. A bunch of physical guys who are already considered judo members of several schools serve breakfast on plates. "Hey, that..." "Oh, Sho Furano of O O Gao... commonly known as" The Demon King "" "Nasty... the style of the king..." "I don''t feel like I can win... We''re not answering." Oh, the king''s style? Is that what you do? "Lil, is there anything noble about me being king? "Come on... at least you''re a prince to me." I''ve heard it a few times already, but I can still see it when they say so. "... Wow, do you snuggle with her even just before the national tournament? That super cute kid''s the number one student in the system lately, right? "It sure is. Plus, Harlem, the Great Demon King seems to have an alias." "I saw it online. Everything''s so beautiful around you. I don''t know." Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho even know all around me! That''s a little scary... No, Ye and Sakura are specially arranged, and Lil was on the news when she came to Japan, and I guess it''s from there. "Ha... there''s been a lot of rumors." "Of course." "Nah." Ershan and Nakagawa come together and say so. You know something. Right. "You know something? Why I''m being rumored." "Well, there''s already information out there that you''re killing most of your opponents instantly. Maybe it''s because you''re on TV more than you think." "First of all, Mr. Fuen... yes, the boarding house for Japanese special international students number one, right? There was something about the blind girl and the genius boy''s special shift that showed her as a childhood tame for her brother and sister." "As good as it gets... I knew it" The anticipatory logic I just put up, I seemed to be on TV and the media more than I thought I was. "Wahoo, it''s okay, Shaw! No matter what they say, there''s no such thing as winning! "Ha, right! If we win, we won''t have a problem! I couldn''t say I was a loud winner where I just had so many opponents, but that''s what I replied to Lil. I have a lot of people who expect me to. ¡­ be it an organization or an individual, let''s be # 1 in the country. I''m sure I''ll do it. By the way. "Lil, you eat that much? "Wow, I''m not going to the game anyway. I''ll eat whatever I want. You have to keep the show about the seventh minute of your belly! That''s what Lil''s been saying back with more meatballs on.... I didn''t imagine much of a big meal. Now that you''re that nice buddy, that''s awesome. 697 Episode 660: Morning of the National Convention 2 (Sho) "Ugh, I guess this is it" Rice and natto... were really good, but I ate egg-wrapped rice because Lil stinks of natto. And then I need a little bacon or something. "Wow, that was more subtle than last night''s dinner." "Well, you have no choice." That''s what Lil said after properly flattening all the breakfast he had taken. I don''t think there''s much good about this kind of breakfast. Let''s get ready. "Yeah, I''ll help." Time to prepare¡­ I don''t think there''s much I can do. If I were normal, I''d suppress my nervousness here, but I''m not wondering and nervous. One man stood in front of me as I tried to get out of the dining room. Probably the same age. I guess I''m a participant in the tournament. "You''re going to be able to afford to take her, O O high school volcano" "... what about you? "I''m Maori from high school in _____ Prefecture." ¡ô ¡ô Maori from high school... yes, I remember hearing that name last year. Everything got hurt badly a week before the national tournament appearance, and I had to give up my appearance that year, but I''m told I would have definitely won otherwise. A powerful man. That was a year then too. "... To tell you the truth, I''m confident I''m going to the finals" "Right." "No... I was actually going to win. But I can''t say that anymore since I watched your game on the internet... Well, what, I mean, I''m waiting in the finals" "... ok, let''s stick together till then" "Oh." If you didn''t go to one of these finals, you''d be so embarrassed. But I get it. This guy will definitely come to the finals. At least one of them. "By the way, I''m still there, a foreigner named Huen is her..." "Oh, yeah, you are. I brought you here because I''m a Judo agent, but it''s my girlfriend." "I envy you... Oh, no, it''s nothing. Then let''s fight each other well." I broke up with him when he said it was like a rival certification. But he''s right, I don''t know what kind of nerve he''s bringing her in... yeah, I can''t help it if he tells me... "Lil, I''m sorry you talked to me. Come on, let''s go." "And I get paralyzed...! The current development is paralyzing...! "Really? Lil was hugging me in my arms as I roughed my breath with Haaha. I know the criteria for this harp line, but I have no idea where it works. _____ ___ _ "All right, then we''ll start stretching each one - If you don''t want to compete in the tournament, you can help me stretch the competition. If you want to do it on your own, if you want to match me, you''re free to go." Time to do the stretch through the hour. My whole body is gnarly because Lil screwed me loose... but it''s not a bad idea to have it done again for an hour here. You''re totally in a position like a trainer or a sports advisor, Lil. "Bye, Lil, I just got it done, but I''m gonna ask you again" "Fine, I''ll take care of it." He laid me down on the floor, got on my back, and started pulling my arms. I feel like I''m getting better every day, the whole lil thing... I don''t even feel like I can move well without this anymore. "Huh!? Mr. Lil, can you do the whole thing? If my eyes are right, you''re a skilled professional, that''s the way to go! That''s what Golissen, who was squatting, screams. "Yes, you can. I practiced desperately for the show! "No, I practiced like that... I can see it as an arrangement that I wouldn''t have worn if I hadn''t done it for decades..." "Then he was talented, I''m sure, as a whole Judo master! "I see..." I can''t say I owe it to anasm. Oops, a lot of people say I''m jealous of people taking over, or I''m jealous they''re hitting my chest, but I don''t care anymore! _____ ___ _ "All right, let''s go! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The stretch was over, a brief meeting was held, at the end of which Golissen raised everyone''s morale. I''m motivated, too. My body is completely relaxed, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is in the best condition ever. "Wahoo, good luck, Shaw! "Whoa, good luck." "Oh yeah... I didn''t say it, but now in anasm after the national tournament... as usual... wow, I, will try. Put your body up." "Oh, wow." I mean, after the tournament, Lil and I have another deep night... Beth, that''s not what I''m trying to do. Yeah. "Ugh, let''s go then! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! With Golissen in the lead, we''re on the move. Go to the venue of the National Convention and be willing. 698 Episode 661: Backup! Cheer Girl (boy) "Well, are you ready? Saturday morning. The four of us were gathered in my room. I feel like this is where we get together recently. "Yeah, it''s done! Sho is only the star this time. We shouldn''t stand out. Even I don''t have to be that stylish to stand out so I can''t dress pretty. Hence the uniform. Our school uniform! But our school uniform is also famous for being so cute... well, it doesn''t matter because I''m a man. "Hmm, I try not to be too conspicuous, but that sounds difficult" "I don''t have a choice, honey. Existence is hard to hide." Yes, there''s another reason why we want to hide our presence. National Games... I mean TV is definitely coming. And if Sho wins, he''ll cover all of him. If so, including Lil, we''re here for backup. We''ll definitely be on TV... or it''ll be shown. Then there will be more perverts to target again... I''ve been caught looking at me and Miho all over the country many times already, but every time, there will be some perverts gathering from all over the country... "Sho should fight hard enough for Lil to drool. Let''s do our best, too! "Yeah!" If you ask me what I''m going to do, it''s to erase the signs. Anyway. "What time does it start? It starts at 10: 30. "You''ve got two more hours! "You should probably get there soon. We need to get in there soon... because if you go to support me, the rest of you will be happy, not half of you." Well, that''s right.... ... Oh, I see you''ve heard from Sho. "Ye, I just heard from Xiang that the venue is going to be around 9: 50." "Then you can go with it there." "... but I''m still free for an hour and a half..." "Then don''t you think about what kind of support we should give the Judo agents between the time they enter the venue and the start of production? What, you gonna do something? _____ ___ _ "Sort of... It should be fine here." "Momentary travel of leaves is convenient after all..." [Seems I was right not to sell fights after all] "And, sister, are you sure I don''t have to? "Cherry Blossom, if you really want to do it, just show it to Ye" Beautiful flowers, I made a hell of a suggestion! I drank that idea. Me too, but come on... I don''t know if you can really do your best with this. Hell, in my case, this is gonna be a women''s outfit... embarrassing. No, before that. "Miho dresses a little sexy, albeit small, but are you okay? "It''s exactly like that club costume at our school, isn''t it? There''s nothing wrong with that. Besides, if you have the guts for exposure..." He approached Tokotoko and me and whispered. "(I think I took the liberty of exposing myself to my favorite childhood tame many times)" "Oh, whoa... yeah" I can''t say anything back when they say that. We''ve certainly shown each other how naked we are so many times already... maybe we can afford that outfit we planned this time. "So, but depending on how it works, I might see my pants round. It''s an outfit!? "No, just because I have spats. You''ve had dreams many times now, haven''t you? "Oh, yes." Again, do we have to...! I was wondering if you''d be happy with me being a man, dubious. We go straight into the venue for what''s good, straight to the waiting area that Sho taught us. I was just about to have a meeting with Golissen with the judo crew already in a serious way. Not very much, but it''s not going to break in. "Hey, what am I gonna do?" "Hmm, we''ll just have to talk after the meeting..." "So you guys! Do your best...! _____, oh? Hoshino, what''s wrong with you? You got something for me? "No, there''s... Senior Narumi''s line..." "What!? Everyone turned this way. Oh, I think I''ll manage to get into the conversation naturally. "Oh, how did you guys get here!? Is that a late night bus? "No, it''s a little secret! But I''m here for you." Many men are obviously delighted. All of them. Well... it''s the real deal. You have to work hard in weird directions just because they work hard. But I''ve already decided to be ready. "Right... thanks. Very comforting. So can you give me some kind of backup word or something? "Yes! Well, I''ll be getting ready, so please wait..." "Dj, ready? Me and Mika go into the bathroom and get dressed. Bring me some thin clothes where I can see a little bit of heso, and this mini skirt for the stirrups... I don''t think I needed to pick a Hesso Mini Skirt just because it''s a Cheer Girl Department costume at my school. Yeah. Actually a few centimeters while I get my stomach out. But the sexy point is that Heso can see the chills. Besides, Mihana, I don''t know much about her around, but she has a big chest, so this pitchy garment snuggles up... Oh, I''m starting to hate to show other people how beautiful flower cheerleaders look! No, this is all I could think of, so I can''t help it! I finished dressing and got out of the bathroom. and, at the same time, beautiful flowers. Ugh... cute as an angel. "You look great! "Well..." 699 Episode 662: Backup! Cheer Girl (boy) [After all, you''re a girl with dreams] [Ugh, shut up and do it! I guess bringing Shiva was a failure. I think he''s using his eyes on us the most. "But you look great." "I look good, which means you look good, too." "... well, I don''t know." I like women''s clothing all around me... no, I''m used to it. But I don''t like to be pissed off about it. "But after all, you''re cute" "Beautiful flowers are better" "That''s not true." In fact, beautiful flowers are so cute. I like how you look like a flicker just now. Hey... Chiralism is actually... Cohon, even though I''ve seen it from time to time. Anyway, it''s a shame to show this to anyone but me. Grunt. Sho, yes, Sho and his people make it special! "Come on." "Yeah!" Me and Miho jumped out in front of the judo crew. Me too... no, I have to switch it on, too. Hehe. "Uh, Kohon. Hoshino, Eryama, Nakagawa, Ganda... and Sho! You''re up for the national tournament! "Yeah, I want you to do your best, so we''ll do our best to support you! Remove the prepared bonbong and swing it around as you practiced a bit. While I keep crushing my words of support. "Oh, oh! "Sho... Your childhood tamers, I knew it..." "Don''t fall in love, okay? One man, the other boyfriend." "It''s biocidal..." Um, I don''t know if this is really backing you up. "Wahoo! I''m in, too! "Hey, what!? "Uh, do you want to do Lil too? I''ve got it." When... Lil rushed into the bathroom when she came over and received Chea''s clothes from Miho, and immediately came out of there. Yeah, she''s so cute and she looks great. Looking at Sho, he was apparently staring at Lil. I like it... "Whoa! It''s coming. Oh! "Cheer look of our three most beautiful girls in school...! "Bobby, Bobby, Bobby! I''m too excited to know what''s going on in part, and it''s just unexpected that there are quite a few people with nosebleeds... "Lil, we have a meeting..." "Yeah, yeah, I see, you just have to fit the two of us! "Are you okay?" "I can, I''ll take care of it! Lil was briefly taught the contents by Miho and has participated in full. I''m done, let''s just dance and inspire! I really want you to do your best! "Sho, it''s not just Lil... look at me and Mi Hana! "Chi, ''cause I''m looking right at it! And all of a sudden I''m surprised you did this!? Oh, well, if you''re watching it right, let''s do it. You''re trying so hard to get this far, you want me to take a good look. ________ _____ __ "" "Thank you! It''s finally over. Heh heh, I got it! Finally, you will inspire and shake hands on each of our contestants! Most people have some kind of stretch under their noses, though. Now we''re good. Let''s just get dressed in the bathroom and normally wait for time. "Ugh, wow!? "This is the men''s room, right? Wrong!? That''s what they told me when I went into the bathroom to get dressed. I don''t have a choice. "Oh, because I''m a man..." "What... yeah...!? "That... maybe I saw it online... Um..." It''s a good call, but I ignored it half the time. I went to the bathroom and changed. You won''t be wearing any more of these Cheer clothes. But when I get home, I''ll have Miho wear it, and I want to take a closer look at it. Finish dressing and go back to the Judo crew. Looks like your bones have been drained. Beautiful flowers and Lil are so cute, you can''t help it. "Ha..." "Ah, Sho! I''m sitting in a chair drinking water. Best friend found! Let''s hear your thoughts quickly. "How''d it go? "Oh, I have dreams... they were adorable... all three of them" "Hehe, thanks -! So, how did it feel around you? "... uh, ''the umbilicus is horny'' and ''he''s so cute he''s dying''. Well, I have some other thoughts. That''s our Chia department costume, isn''t it? "Yeah, yeah, it''s pretty cute, the costume in our chia section..." I knew they''d hold that sentiment. But in general, if you look at it, it''s a regular outfit. Yes... the person wearing them looks horny because they are too pretty. That''s strange. "Something... makes me feel better when I think about childhood care and how she''s taking care of the eyes of other men..." "Oh, I''m sorry... I was going to support you... was it counterproductive? "No, I became supportive. Thanks." That''s what Sho said and stroked my head in a pompous manner. If it''s going to be backup for Sho, that''s fine. For me. "Shaw! How''d it go? Oh, it looks like Lil and Miho have finished dressing. "Ooh Lil... I knew you, don''t jump around boom in public, not really. It''s gonna rock...! I''m not saying what... and beautiful flowers." "Wahoo, what? Ground? I feel skinny... ground shaking? "No, it''s not on the ground... it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. And thanks for the lil and the flowers, support." Yet Sho also strokes Lil and Miho''s head. "Phew, well, I wouldn''t do this without you. He''s a child care service! "Whoa, this is going to work as hard as you can." Sho and it''s still cool... no, same-sex, but I think so. The Harlem Great Demon King is Ada''s name. I thought it would stick. 700 Episode 663: Athlete Admission "Well, good luck with that...! "Oh, I''m gonna win this." It was time for the athletes to enter, and Sho and Hoshino turned to a very serious look earlier and proceeded to the entrance. "Are Lil and the others watching with us? "Yeah, it seems that the seats I follow and the general public are the same this time." Well, then I can monitor Lil at any time. For example, if Sho wins, and the TV coverage comes to the members... you can prevent Lil from about to expose the tron''s eclectic expression. "All right, then you guys stay on the move! I''m going to a group of advisors." Saying so, Golissen has gone. We move to the audience. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, we just wanted to watch it, but the five of us, but And there are so many amazing people. I guess that''s what I said about the National Convention. Wouldn''t that be more than a prefectural tournament? Mainly TV relations. Well... there won''t be any TV people I know in the boulder today... hope not. Please don''t stay. "Actually, I love this vibe." "You''ll see." "Wahoo? Such interaction between Miho and Lil is also smiling. We''re almost there...! "This brings us to the ¡ð ¡ð th edition of the National Convention of Judo for High School Students. It''s admission to the school of appearance _____ '' After hearing such an announcement, Gatai''s good brothers keep coming in. Really great physique. Some of them aren''t crazy, even sumo wrestlers, and some of them are tough enough to no longer seem like high school students. When I try this, Sho''s body is still beautifully groomed and forged, and his face is handsome combined with refreshing and bloodthirsty. That''s just sometimes I was so hot in the back. ... Well, Lil is a cute, global experimental student who can work with the best performing, all-purpose sports, foreigners, and the best girls in school. ________ and they all gave up because of the fact that they came out so perfect (from the side) that I don''t know why anymore. This is what Sanada told me. "Wow, I knew Sho was done! "I just have to agree to that. Only one person can see it shining. I''ve always thought you were handsome..." Miho seems to think the same thing. I''m a little jealous of Sho, because when I try to build my body, I can stop it from everyone... And it''s really a national tournament. When I first introduced high school, I said "O O" prefecture, and that includes prefectures that for us are only going on trips anymore. From Hokkaido to Okinawa, you''re in. Mm-hmm! Sounds like those TV stations are showing the players fast, but what are you talking about? I think it mainly reflects Sho in the direction of the camera, don''t you? Use your status to eavesdrop. "(Look at that boy!)" "(Ha... I thought it was just gory, there''s that one too)" "(And it''s a high school attached to the University of O. O)" "(That prestigious...! Besides, rumors have it that the high school general was a very powerful man, and that the previous tournament was almost unrivaled...!)" "(and not the general in position!? Oh, you''re smart, you look perfect, you''re so strong? It''s like the world of comics!)" "(The interview is up to her...!!)" Oh, I knew you were talking about Sho. I''m so glad my big best friend is appreciated that way for being childhood friendly. "All schools, now that we have them, I would like to hear from Mr. * *, president of the National Judo Games Federation, __________" All the contestants got stuck. Or should I say, there''s almost only a black belt. Hey... they all look strong. If you think about it normally, there are only people who don''t have teeth at all even if I or Ye fight and sell it. The chairman didn''t have that long to talk to me, and he ended it right away. After that, sing something... like an athlete''s oath. Once we''re done with that, we''ll dissolve it and wait until it''s time. Sho came back here in the meantime. "Hey, it''s suddenly us next time." "About four pairs fight at the same time, right? "Oh, yeah, man." That''s the pace, so they''re finishing the tournament by the end of the day. Yeah, let''s just tell the truth and get Sho in trouble. "Sho, you were the most handsome of those! "Huh? What are you talking about?" "I thought so too, so I''m pretty sure." "Eh, even beautiful flowers..." Sho with a shy cheek. Lil jumped lightly at Sho like that. "Anyway, Shaw... good luck" "Oh." "Look, it''s special." That being said, Lil kissed Shaw''s cheek. Even though it was before everyone watched. "Oh, hey..." "hehe." 701 Episode 664: The Game Begins "... the game has begun." Lil, who finally did the act of kissing Sho''s cheek to everyone''s eyes, was staring at our high school and its opposing school game booth to eat in. By the way, I''ve done enough at school to hold you lightly. When I shook up, I went to the game with a surprised look on my face, but are you okay? Well, you''ll be fine. By the way, part of the crew... no, most of them looked at Sho with envy. I don''t have a choice. The five selected went to the left of the venue, where they waited. Eventually the opposing school came and stood in the same line, and, for one thing, thanked him. When I think it''s about to start, the area around my chest is ravenous. I guess it''s because I want Sho to win. Or maybe I simply enjoy this as much as watching some kind of game. "It''s the same as the prefectural tournament, and the vanguard is Hoshino." "Wow, I knew he''d be the most active guy there at this stage," Golissen and Shaw said. "Heh." Looks like they''re from a high school in Kinki Prefecture. Hoshino, you and your opponent''s vanguard... a sophomore with thick eyebrows stood on the mound. The game format is a winner. Sometimes it''s a point system, but at least it seems to be a win out and unified this year. I can''t afford to be wiped out by one enemy. Time appeared on the electro-optical bulletin board. And it comes all the way to judgment. The two males meet, and stand up with grandeur and posture. ... the referee signaled the start of the game along with a buzzer sound that was light but made me remember something in my mind. "Oh! Oh! No. Yes! One of our Judo agents yelled yes, to the point that it would not be annoying. It would be a very fortunate thing to win here. It should also improve the vitality and morale of future games. Hoshino combines you with a sophomore eyebrow. I''m desperate to roll my opponent over with a well-respected voice. There''s supposed to be a one-year difference, Hoshino. You look more advantageous. I can''t say anything because I don''t have any experience in judo, but at least that''s what it looks like. And an indication. "Valid!" "Whoa!" Hoshino was able to take effect. Um, ''valid'' is something that is appreciated over time, and more wins. But if you take "moves" twice or take "one" completely, is that the end of the game? Whatever it is, I think it''s huge that we got ahead of ourselves. "Wahoohoo, at this rate...! But that hasn''t happened since. "Valid!" "Ahhh...! They take effect once after that 20 seconds... "Valid!" They take it again after a few more decades of it. And. "There''s moves! Finally, one move was taken by the enemy. As it stands, the opponent has 1 move in 2 for 1 active. "Hmm, is it the difference between first and second graders after all? "It doesn''t matter. In the first place, Hoshino has been judo since elementary school, winning competitions and so on." "It is. But you''re at a disadvantage now, aren''t you? Is it still a disadvantage in the circumstances, and my fellow enemy schools are grinning like a relief? "Well, sure, but... Golissen''s way of mentoring me isn''t disadvantageous at all. Instead, this is the real deal." Well, I don''t think you''re going to lose here because Hoshino seems to be the fierce one who pulled out two of the group''s next and middle ranks and went all over the country in a personal battle with Sho and his deputy director. "... Yikes! Hoshino looked like you laughed... no, I laughed. I also heard voices like I was in the mood. And the game resumes. Hoshino moved a few steps faster than you did earlier. And the next moment, put on a sleeping move. It took. Sleeping moves are certain¡­ if you can take 20 seconds, will you get one? With 15 seconds, it''s a move. Early in the beginning, the opponent tries to escape, but you are immovable as a rock, Hoshino. I''m holding it down. "... 15 seconds... 16... 17... 18... 19... 20, wow, that''s one." The referee also has his hands up. That seems to be one signal. ... Oh my goodness, I suddenly knocked him out after he looked like he was in real mode. "I won! "Wow, that kid seems to be planning on being an ace and manager after the show''s gone! Golissen said you shouldn''t lose here! "That''s right." Win Game 1 of Game 1. A sure step. I''m holding a sweat in my hand by accident. I never thought I''d be so hot! It was light for the prefectural tournament. That''s the whole country. "At this rate, we can take down the next sharp, too, right? "If Lil says so, I''m sure she will." That Lil''s predictions are medium. Most of them have moves. Take two, Hoshino. You won the opponent''s next stroke without difficulty. But after that, they even took it to the effective judgment in a sticky way, and I lost by a single point. But you''re pretty good at it! I just saw it from here, and I know the enemy''s in quite a hurry. Well, I hope you keep winning! 702 Episode 665: National Match 1 This is the middle of the next blast against the enemy. This battle ended with the defeat of Ershan the Next Feng. The other school where you can rewind and give a relief look. But the enemies who fought enduring battles in two straight fights between middlemen were tired, and you, Nakagawa, the middleman, won by one. Well, but Nakagawa lost to you, too, middleman vs. deputy general. As it turns out, well, a good fight from one to the next. Lil also said, ''I''ve been so overwhelmed. The whole country is amazing!'' What did he say? And vice generals versus vice generals. This is _____. "One! "Me!" Deputy Director Ganda wins one bottle. No, just to be clear, it all of a sudden looked different in dimension from him, I guess it''s his fault. "Lil, how strong is Deputy Director? "Wahu? Mine is stronger than the deputy director, but Golissen said he''s strong enough to entrust the scoring king, or ace, of the national school." "Heh...... is Lil''s strong!? "I don''t know, though. That might just happen, and the deputy director''s getting extraordinarily stronger than he was when he paired up." Does that mean Ganda is a powerful man on a national level? And what the hell is a lil you can beat even though you''re a luxurious girl... Whatever you think, Lil and Ganda will have fought after a full reflection of their status. Even though we''ve been able to reflect our stats to some extent before that, our combat experience in anasm has been brought to life... because what a level it is, and it''s not like we can be Superman. I mean, Sho and Lil in vegetables are sports geniuses! Well, that''s what I''m feeling. "Ah, it''s a battle between a deputy general and an enemy general! "Ah... here we go! Ganda, when you quickly grabbed the collar of the enemy''s road clothes... I don''t know what the name of the move is, but why did you fly it anyway? Now we have moves. Restart your attitude and resume the game. But Ganda carried one of these forcefully again. There are moves again.... I''ve won a whole lot. "Finally." "Wahoo, I''m even holding off on this to the show! I''m sure of the victory." "You want to be sure." Opponents look stunned. On the other hand, this one feels like it''s as strong as it is, or it''s an atmosphere where you say, "You win one first." After a while, we''ll face each other, say hello, and then we''ll leave. We don''t play games in the next order, and we don''t play the second game until we''ve had time for the first game. _____ ___ _ "Good luck!" "Uh, I couldn''t get out again..." I said that with such a subtle look that Sho seemed a little soggy, but seemed very happy. "You barely even got a game in a team fight." "Oh, what a decoration it is to be a general" "Huh, you''re not gonna make it to the end." "I hope so! But... I''ve heard about Shaw destroying all his opponents in a team match one day at a tournament. What happens when I get out? Or should that be called a pinch that has to come out? "Wow, I couldn''t do anything." "Don''t worry about it! Good luck next time! "Oh, oh! Nervous should come out, and I think we can show off our main office." The only thing I regret that I couldn''t do, Ershan, is make sure you work hard in the next game! I knew I wanted to be with Xiang as much as possible in this situation with Lil, and I sat right next to her. "Shit, I didn''t make it to the team. Because... of that, even kissing in public..." "Wow, that''s better, right? If Shaw doesn''t get a monkey... do your best! "I have to monkey, not get out," "Wahoo..." Hold Lil''s shoulder lightly as the show laughs lightly. Whoa, watch out for the envy staring around you, Oi. "Sho is jealous..." "Huh?" "Oh, were you in my voice..." Ganda shrugged like that. You didn''t like being asked. I''m looking at you a little. "Maybe about Lil...? Oh, my God, you may hate me, but I''m curious, so I''m gonna ask. I''m sorry. "No, that''s not it. I know you''re quite attractive as a woman... but Mr. Fuen would be a match because he''s the one." "Well, sure." That''s not true of such a beautiful couple of beautiful men! So is my sibling couple, and so will me and Miho if we see them from the side.... Is that it? You''re out there. "I wonder if I could be so strong with a girlfriend like Mr. Huen and a cute childhood tame" "No, I don''t think it matters." "Right." What is this veritable concern? Well, the... whatever. I don''t know what I can call you for same-sex. "Keep up the good work! Even as strong as it is now! "... thanks. But after all, he''s no match for the chief. I want to be stronger." So compared to a monster like Sho, he said no! Because he''s the kind of person who can defeat someone who''s single and has a blade for me and Miho, or destroy the criminals in a group. And well, while I was listening to this stupidity, I finished my second tour. Sho''s second battle is about to begin again. 703 Chapter 666: National Convention 2 Then I''ll come back. "Now I''m going to pull two out at once. Look at that! "What''s next¡­ what''s next works" "I want to stand out too." "I won''t let the general manager make the appearance" I said something word for word and then headed to game 2. He''s the enemy I''ve won, I''m sure he''s stronger than he was in high school earlier. "What high school are you dealing with this time? "I''m not that familiar with it, either, but, well, they''ve won national wins before. He hasn''t done it in recent years." "Heh." If that''s all the complaining, I''ve done another one of our high schools, and it might not be a big wall. Well, what happens? ... A while later the second game officially started. If you win this, you go to the quarterfinals, and the top 8 will be confirmed. Confrontation between the vanguards. This is the first time Hoshino wins with two moves. But I lost in the next stroke. But the next thing I know, what a result of not achieving anything earlier, Ershan, you stick to the stick and break the next sharp, middle class with an advantage at the effective point. Although Ershan will lose to the deputy general, Nakagawa, the middleman, wins with two moves. But the Admiral fought me. But after that, Ganda won one bottle. This is how the game ended without shooting again. "Okay, another quick win! Lunch break after the second game. Golissen, who came to us, said so satisfactorily. "Two Mountains, you did your best." "Ha, no, I just wasn''t feeling well earlier." Well, he seemed nervous. "But you''re done without answering the department manager again" "That''s okay. Now." Each of the Judo members is given lunch. But there can''t be four of us. I''m bringing lunch, so it''s no problem. "Oh, I''m sorry, I don''t have one for everyone today" "Oh... right... no, I''m fine" I''m sorry about the kids I was watching the game with. I could have prepared it for you, because, well, it''s not unnatural that we''re using our abilities in anasm to travel, and if we think realistically, we can make and bring lunch for everyone. "Even so, I''ve always wondered, why are you carrying a dog toy? "Huh? Uh, you know, it''s actually a camera." "Heh." Shiva doesn''t talk about anything from earlier. Speaking of speaking occasionally, it''s enough to whisper congratulations every time someone wins. I didn''t understand you were so big on this, but maybe it''s your style to watch quietly as the side you''ve been watching. "So, guys, how''s the whole country? That''s what I heard and saw. I''ve played two games already and I''m sure you''re getting a lot of feelings about that. "I think each of them is at least as strong as the semifinals of the regional tournament." "You know what, seriously?" "But the stronger you are, the more motivated you are. It''s fun." The thoughts I have seem to be in the wrong place. Um, I haven''t been to the Admiral once yet, so it looks like he''s winning easy. It looks like it''s coming from here. "It''s time for your third game. I''m coming." "Wahoo, go! Sho, who was leaning against Lil for lunch, stands up. And the pioneers who participate in it. Next up is the quarterfinals. If you win, it''s a huge feat for now. But Game 3 on the boulder... the enemy would naturally be strong, too. It started as we all watched. First of all, Hoshino won the battle between the pioneers, with two moves, but the enemy also has 1 move and 4 effective takeaways. And I lost to the next sharp. It will be a battle between the next sharps as it is, and Ershan wins effectively. But I lose to the middle class. Then it will be a battle between the middlemen, and if you win, you lose to the enemy''s vice generals. And the battle between the vice generals. "One! Ganda took two moves and won. I feel like I''ve been stuck with something more than my previous enemies, but still haven''t had a single effect. That''s how it happened, Lieutenant General vs. General. The result _____ "One! "Damn! Finally, Ganda, your defeat. Ganda, who has always been a strong shield for this team, has finally been defeated. Seems to be the first defeat of the tournament right now, combined with individuals and groups. ... Yeah, what''s not strong about that? Okay, let''s use the status from here to listen to Shoda. "Shit, I''m supposed to get the manager out" "Ha, finally! Let''s go!" Oh, I''d be kind of happy if I shone. I can''t help but finally get out. Sho still seems to be getting attention from the crowd, and the media and other audiences start to look at Sho''s game all at once. "Oh, how''s Lil?!? "Chi, my face is a little red... but what happens now" "Take a good look up" "Yeah." All right, now you''ll be ready for this one. Sho and the enemy generals stand on one another''s mound. Sho looks pretty cool. Even though it''s cool originally. "... here we go! _______________ Span! Strong beating noise that rings with the signal of initiation. The area was scene all at once. "Yikes...... Yippong!? One win by a momentary back throw just after the start. It was Sho who stood. I can hear someone sipping their solids. No, by the way, I didn''t use my status when I thought Sho''s strength was up to this point. Now we''re in the semi-finals! 704 Episode 667: National Match 3 "Congratulations on reaching the semifinals! "Whoa!" It''s another game soon, but only Sho came to the audience during this 15-minute break. The juniors rush over. "General Manager! Yabesu! "That''s the manager! We''re gonna do flat out what we can''t! "Ha ha, ''cause I did my best! In fact, Sho was amazing earlier. Just one blow at a time. That was cool. Oh, yeah. "Lil..." "You''re right." "Ha... show...! Wahoo... kun..." I knew your breath was getting rough and your face was on fire. In the semifinals from the next game, I think Sho''s turn will increase, but I wonder if Lil can stand it. "Oh, Lil! Did you see that? Teasing between his juniors and the sync who couldn''t make it to the game, Sho ran to Lil and sat next to him. Mihana reads the air, leaves Lil, and comes next to my opposite. "Mi, I was watching, Shaw! "Oh well! Thankful." "Yeah... next time, I''m not trying...! Lil gives a hug. In contrast, Xiang held back only a little as he honeycombed a little. If I didn''t have eyes around me, I''d be hugging you and stroking your head, too, because earlier on, people like you who are seen as TV stations and reporters are asking how you''re doing over here with a flicker. I can''t be too bold. "Ok then it''s time to go again.... we both asked about Lil" "Yeah, I got it." "I''ll take a good look at you, you don''t have to worry" "Whoa!" Sho went back the way he came and also headed to the stage of the game. The announcement flows five minutes after that. < We will now begin the _______ semifinals > From this time on, the field began to be placed only one more in the middle, instead of letting the stage be separated and multischool fought at a time to shorten the time. No, but it gets my attention. Apparently, the Shots are in the second semifinals, the first. That''s going to determine the high school where the Shots will fight in the finals. < Provincial ¡ô ¡ô High School vs. Metropolitan * * High School > A total of ten athletes came out called. Blah, blah, blah. I don''t look like I''ve ever looked before. I feel like... Especially ¡ô ¡ô The general named Maori in high school seems extremely strong. And the game started without a moment. It looks great. Pioneer, secondary, middle and both teams go down with the same feel. But along the way * * high school is more ¡ô ¡ô vice generals in high school win matches with each other and lead one step. The Admiral had to win two in a row. If it''s true, some more * * high school is something you can afford to look at, but it''s kind of not that atmosphere. From here on out is the real thing... like? "Coming..." "If you win, you''re the biggest enemy of the tournament right now..." I can hear the juniors behind me. In fact, what the juniors were saying was true. The general named Maori instantly killed the * * high school deputy general (though not as early as Sho). And even in the general battle, he was overwhelmed without difficulty... and made it to the final. "That''s the guy in the finals..." "Looks strong... I have to support Sho''s semifinals more than that." "Right." Our high school name and their high school name were called. It kind of makes me nervous this way. "Wow, I''m talking about that school putting aces in the next sharp." "It is." Would it be an operation to place an ace at the beginning to drastically sharpen the power of the war? You must be strong because you''ve come this far with that operation. Not long ago the vanguard vs vanguard began. I can''t compete with all the games and enthusiasm I''ve had here. Hoshino won by getting two moves. And the next stroke of the problem. "... one bottle" How dare you take one and lose. [M] I see. That''s the enemy school ace. Mr. Niyama continues. He has a reputation in me for winning stickies, and he''s been taken twice with moves and lost. And middle-class Nakagawa, they take one and you lose. "Ya don''t suck? "... that high school script is right up to this point. Looks like this is what the game''s been like before." "I knew you''d suck." Isn''t this the so-called pinch? Finally, your deputy general, Ganda, is out. ... The enemy Ace changes his mind earlier. "Wow, I see you''ve decided to cut your strength thoroughly and leave it to the rear." "Mmmm..." As Lil''s such a standout, Vice General Vs Next Feng had a very dreary game. It was the result that Ganda took three more of your effectiveness and finally made you lose the next one, but apparently your health was scraped to a mess as the enemy aimed. "Finally, Sho." "Hmm... but you can win, I guess" The moment Sho comes out, the enemy (middle class) who is supposed to be in a pretty favorable situation distorts his face. My face is serious... I''m not half intimidated, Sho. The venue suddenly became quiet, too, about how many people were spitting on it. _________ When I looked at the results, Ye shrugged. The word "unobtrusive by mighty individuals". Yeah, I think that''s exactly right. 705 Chapter 668: National Convention 4 "Whoa, whoa! Yabe, Yabe, Chief! "That''s... awesome..." "After all these years, I can''t come up with a vision that I can go beyond! That''s what juniors and synchronists who aren''t in the game say. I''m so excited inside, too. It''s amazing, Sho! I can''t believe we ended up with three people in a row in an instant. Exactly, really. Yes, Lil... "Oh, you can''t look at Lil right now! "Huh?" Turning toward Lil, she supported her to cover up so that the beautiful flowers could shelter her. I also feel like I''m having some kind of bicum bicum cramps. "Wahoo... show... show... whoa... whoa...! "Hey, don''t look at me because I''m so horny, okay? "Okay, I got it." Lil''s in trouble, too. I do have a sexy voice. I guess it''s the wolf sex who loves strong humans. But it doesn''t happen in other people''s games. Sho''s not coming. "The final is next, and I take it for granted. But as far as I can tell..." "You''re going to win." It seemed like a long, short break was over and the finals began not long ago. Each other''s high school goes forward. Almost everyone in the room, including the people who were talking about Sho earlier, is watching this sight. Final, Prefectural ¡ô ¡ô High School vs _________ > Zach, the sight of a five-on-five line feels exactly like a last battle, with each and every one of them fierce. < Now, start the first match. ¡ô ¡ô High School Pioneer ___. _____ High school pioneer, Hoshino. Both Previous > The two called come forward. He waved down with the voice that the referee had begun. Hoshino attacks from the beginning. I even attacked him and attacked him. Probably one of the operations, the opponent is defensive. Doesn''t give you room to attack. I''ll give you a win first, I can see such a heart from you, Hoshino. A tremendous onslaught... you can''t breathe in such a way often. And such a onslaught binds itself. "There''s moves! The first time there is a move by a back throw. I could have gotten ahead of this. On the other hand, Hoshino, I know your boost is falling. That turns to disaster. "Valid!" This one, too, makes no substantial sense but has allowed it to take effect. But the enemies who were forced to attack during that onslaught are also starting to run out of breath. Niyali, and Hoshino laughed. And the next moment after the game resumes, the stiffening. That second count is 13 seconds. "One! Twice with moves. Win one of the counts. First, Hoshino took the win. A springing venue. I guess morale will be different after this. And it goes on vs the next sharp. Starno, who ran out of strength in the first war, couldn''t possibly have been his character, such as he should lose lightly ______, and even stuck. He''s even trying to sharpen his strength, as is the last ascension of the semi-finals'' enemy''s next sharp. "One." In the end, they took one, but I see fatigue in the enemy''s next stroke. Regardless, Hoshino is tired. And secondary vs secondary. For Niyama, who has fought the way he fought, mainly his strength, it seems that his already tired opponents were very easy, he took many valid three times and won. And how dare you fight the next battle¡­ even tire yourself out against the enemy''s middlemen. (except Sho) The person who sticks best was even tired by him. He made two moves and Ershan gave you a baton touch. And Nakagawa, you have a great deal of moves, defeating the opponent''s middleman in two... moving on to Operation Sticky again. Was the enemy''s deputy general anticipating this development or not trying to deal with him properly? But Nakagawa committed to chasing you around and cutting your strength. Nakagawa lost the judgment of the effective number, and Ganda finally shows up. Ganda, you vs the enemy''s deputy generals are quite brilliant. It was a battle. Together, they are solved immediately, protected if attacked, attacked at the same time, or have an in-depth reading. The enemy''s deputy general''s health seems to have been higher than he thought, and he''s unobstructed in his movements. Repetition of effective efforts ______ and. "Winner, Ganda! After the fierce battle, Ganda won more than one effective battle. ... Finally, the enemy general, Maori, appears. This intimidation... I feel something close to Sho. Vice General vs Admiral. The two combine. "There''s moves! In the first few seconds, Ganda took the move. After that, they take effect again and again. But Ganda was very sticky. Health drain maneuvers all of the crew were doing in the finals...... I don''t know when they had this meeting but apparently this worked for enemy generals as well. "One! Ganda was finally defeated 10 seconds before the end. Sho comes out as he exchanges a touch with Ganda, who stands up with Fluffy. Everyone deserves attention, General. One side is seeing tiredness due to the efforts of his peers. "Whoa, whoa!! Enemy general Maori challenged Sho with enough hanging to sound the venue. Calm down, Sho grabs his arm. []/(v5r, vi) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) to Throw. 706 Episode 669: Winner of the National Team Match (Xiang) "" Congratulations! The closing ceremony is over. Dreams and beautiful flowers come to me with momentum. I''m sure the guys around you look envious, but this is a childhood privilege. "No, you did, national winner! "Wow! Hoshino, Eryama, Nakagawa and Ganda did their best! "" It was amazing, Sho! That''s what they say earlier, but I don''t really know what it feels like. When I realized, I was defeating the Maori one with one on my back. Joy creeps up. I can''t help but be happy, really. I haven''t seen anyone important to me since then. "Hey, where''s Lil? "Lil ''? Yeah, that''s where Lil would be." I don''t know why, but it looks like he''s hiding behind a pillar. I stopped by. Lil noticed my signs as a ghost... kind of staring at me with a bright red face. "Lil, we won." "Ugh, yeah! Congratulations¡­" "... what''s wrong with you? "I can''t stand being nearby." "What? "I feel like I want to be a ghost." I''ve been moisturizing my eyes and looking up to them. I adore it so much when it goes with my reddish face. "I''ll give you as much as a hug. You''ve always been there for me." "Really? That''s good, right? "Oh." "... then I''m sorry to bother you" Even stronger than dreams and beautiful flowers, Lil has embraced. Disappointingly stiffened with both arms. ... Uh, so soft. Beautiful flowers were soft too... but after all, Lil''s breasts are remarkable due to her size and her strong hugs without hesitation... "Mm, Sho. Are you just snuggling?" "Ah, Golissen..." Shit, Golissen saw me. I''ve been seen by other schools, juniors, and syncs since I blabbed you earlier. "Anyway, congrats on winning. We''ll have a formal celebration at the beginning of the year, but we''ll have a petite celebration at the meeting later.... I think they''ll cover the newspapers at that time, so think of something good. Apparently, three of those semifinals are very popular from around here." "I don''t know." "Yeah, yeah, that''s the show back then! That was awesome and cool! Lil raised her face and broke in with her eyes sparkling. Right, was that so reputable? I don''t feel bad about you saying that. "Okay." "Then we''re going back to the inn!... yes, where are Narumi and the others staying? "Oh, they say it''s a nearby inn" The truth is, I''ll be right home on the move, but I can''t be honest about that. We broke up with Shiva, who had dreams, Mihana, Ye, Sakura, and for some reason followed us, and went into the inn. ______ ____ __ "Uh... I''m tired." "Good luck" Three hours after the tournament... maybe five. I don''t know how long it''s been - but... I''m tired anyway. A storm of celebratory words from Golissen and interviews with reporters from newspapers, television and magazines in a meeting room appreciated by our high school since we first came back. The storm in that interview sucked. Interviews had also come to Hoshino and Ganda, especially me. I''ve already been asked a lot of questions about how many times. They even asked me if it was personal or if it was a relationship with Lil I was holding. Golissen was asking a lot of questions... but I was more questioned than an advisor. What a strange story. That''s a real job. The majority of reporters immediately split that Lil was an example special international student. ''Speaking of which, firefielders were on TV, they were with you, weren''t they?'' is the end of what they say. Some of them got stuck in the answer to the question, opened their status, and I used the status of "fastness," Hayama said, to put my body feeling time in a slow "zone," and I thought about it slowly. That took so long. After that, I had dinner while interacting slightly with other schools, and took a bath in Lil''s room¡­ but I was good to go to the hot springs today. Well, now, after all, they''re slowing me down to the bedtime set by Golissen in my beloved Lil''s room. ... I''m wearing a yukata and have Lil put a knee pillow on me that I can tell I just got up from the bath. Happy. "... wow, me, I messed up again today" "Are you serious?" "The show is so cool! "Oh, well, haha" I''m just getting this done. All the fatigue yesterday will blow up. I''m going to fall asleep like this... "Hey, Shaw." "Hmm? What?" "... reward, I''ll give it to you. I was wondering if you could give me a little knee pillow." "Oh, oh." When I got out of my knee pillow, Lil pulled her arm into her yukata and started making a mess of things. Petin, along with the sound, Lil grabs his underwear in his hand and takes it out of his sleeve, throwing it in the direction of the day after. "Ri, lil? "Wait..." Lil, who put his arm back through his kimono, now grabs the collar... Gabba, and gives him momentum. I''m used to seeing this, but even if I were, I''d still react. "... go ahead, do as you please. Boiled or baked." "Yes, no, I''m in trouble. Now... well, I''m here at a school event, and I can''t get to where I''m going. Conversely, I have trouble getting to spend tomorrow as a stuffy one. Halfway is _____" "That may indeed be the case. But myself... I''m already bored right now. Just touch me a little... no? If you''re so cute... I''d like to be patient... but you can grab it, right? "I''m really not gonna make it to the end." "Yeah, but tell me if it was painful? Good luck. I''ll do something about it." "Oops..." In the meantime, I decided to rub Lil''s chest while I was craving it. 707 Episode 670: National Convention Individual Battle Launched "Good luck today! "Whoa!" The next morning. That''s what I said to Sho, who was stretching in the venue. He was interviewed by a huge number of reporters for whatever little chat he had. Ma, he''s a handsome, smart head of the Judo department at high school. I guess it''s only natural that he''s so strong that he won the national championship. What if I go on a TV show or something? He might be called to a variety or sports show with a title that feels like [Judo member on topic if he''s too handsome]. One of these days it''s set up to Lil... from somewhere Sho has already been on TV a few times. Sakura and Ye and I are familiar with childhood, and from there they also find out about us, and when they do, they end up feathering all six of us on TV, just like the TV company thought... oh my god. Oh, this is the sale of the fantasy Miho said. I get a hunch about Miho, but this is a fantasy, so it''s okay, right?... right? Still, you''re pretty good as far as expressions and stuff, even though it''s not weird to be tired, Sho. Daikanya, you''re feeling good about having Lil on your knee pillow last night. We went home on an instant trip. "Lil, you''re in such a good mood." "Wahoo, because you can watch the show work today! I''m happy." "... but yesterday, I was so eclectic and monstrous, could that have dissolved? With a mean look, Mihana told Lil so. Lil answers as she blushes. "That''s right. It''s okay, it''s okay. I got it." "Well, that would be nice." After a while, the contestants, Mr. Ganda, and Sho were to stand by. Hoshino, you''re also a contestant, but you have a different rank. Yesterday, I went to another venue with the head teacher who said you drove here. ... One last time, let me put the word to you. "Anyway, good luck, Sho. That''s all the TV is watching, and it''s going from NAK to national broadcasting.... I''m here for you." "Oh, you''ve got to support me. Organizations and individuals are going to win." Me and Sho fisted together. A man and a man''s promise.... Well, it''s a different size all around. _____ ___ _ [Here we go... It''s not like a team fight again] Shiva, who was entering the hall and following at the foot of the leaves as she sat in the audience, sent a message to that effect as she sat her dog down. Apparently, you enjoyed yesterday''s a lot, too, and you''re in a good mood. "Wow, I knew Sho was cool..." Just like yesterday, it''s pretty cool for a while. As Mihana and Lil say, the TV station seems to be paying attention to Sho as well. Furthermore, that stands out more than yesterday. Why is that? Sho is about 180 cm tall and weighs 90 kg... but he looks like a fine matcho (beautiful reverse triangle). I mean, instead of making all the fat muscle, you''re pushing it even more elaborately into your body. Sho is the only one who''s cool for disproportionate when he''s fat around or tall enough not to be half. From the blah blah blah leaves, Sho seems to have an abnormal physique of "superhuman muscularity that is condensed and has more muscle than it looks," similar to the leaves with "unusually high IQ". I originally thought you had more power than you looked in Macho, but I see, I feel convinced. Hehe, something''s amazing. That would mean being quite unfavourable to people of the same skeletal weight, but still. "It''s __________, isn''t it? "Wow, that''s right. The show looks, weighs, and is tall, and each is disproportionate. There''s condensed muscles stuck under that flesh! Oh, apparently Mihana and Lil were talking the same thing I was thinking. "Heh... by the way, Lil works out with anasm, and she''s a nice buddy, right? "Mi, even Mihana and Sakura are nice buddies! "Me and cherry blossoms are just skinny...... I''m supposed to be eating quite a lot. So is Lil, right? Physical constitution." I also know that the three of you, Mihana, Sakura and Lil, don''t get fat eating them. Me and Leaf, by the way. Sho is superhuman muscular, so it''s out of the question. "Wow, that''s true. When I muscled it to improve my style, I gained a lot of weight... and now I''m not worried about it because it''s a finished shape. Either way, it''s totally different from me that fits the show." "Yeah, it''s great to be healthy and stylish." "Wahhhh... oh, it''s time to get started! "Hey." "... if I''m... you know, fluffy and thrilled to see the show again, please..." I''ll take care of it. Well, Judo in Interhigh... correctly, the 90-kilometer section of the National High School General Sports Congress Judo Competition, is about to start. I still want Sho to win this. 708 Episode 671: National Convention Individual Fights The 90-kilometre section has a total of 48 people. There are a total of five opponents that Sho and Ganda have to defeat. I mean, I have to win five in a row, but Ganda and Sho are supposed to bump into each other on the way. It''s the semi-finals, if you''ll excuse me. "Here we go." "Yeah." Because of the large number of people in the first and second matches, the matches are held separately from the venues into six. Personal fights can be prolonged, so if you''re bad, it''s really prolonged. Each one of them is starting the game beautifully. ... just now, one winner and one loser at a time. Seems to win one. When you see something like this, it''s a strange thing because even us who don''t actually participate get excited. Sho''s game is the fourth round, by the way. And Ganda is the third tour in front of you. Eventually, the first or second tour ended, and Ganda came with you. We start cheering up and backing up. Same shape as the opponent, of course. His game results are won with two moves. That''s you, Ganda. I just have a reputation for being as strong as other high school generals. Eventually the third tour ended and Sho''s turn came. When this order is over, the whole thing moves to World War 2. "Oh, that''s the vice general of high school for the third team game yesterday." "That''s right, Ip, you remember me well." I heard those two talking. Really? Speaking of the third game... oh, this is the first high school I could bring Sho to the game. That deputy general manager means you fought Ganda and lost, right? In the end, it was not Xiang''s enemy who ended the current enemy''s high school general game in an instant, but he threw it away in an instant and won. Enjoy entering World War 2. Sho came back during the rest of the day to make Lil sweet and make a mockery of him and went back to the venue again. It''s the only way, you''re free until it''s your turn. Ganda, you suddenly started Game 2 and it was a game, but the commentary said it seemed to be ''qualitatively advantageous of the moves'' and you were winning one. This brings you to Game 3. [M] Sho''s second match to follow. The target is super tall (about 195cm). Sho stopped combining properly and immediately changed to combining moves. He was held back before his powers, and 15 seconds passed before Xiang won. Sho and Ganda came to us because we had a lunch break at the end of the second game. "The quarterfinals are next! "Oh!" "... I''ve gotten so far for 10%, but, well, this is because I''ve had the general manager put together so many times" That said, Ganda, you are grateful to Sho. Well, maybe you''ve been so strong too since you practiced with Sho, who''s so strong. "... but General Manager, no, Furano. Next time, we''re enemies." "Oh, yeah" The two of you face each other in front of me, Miho and Lil. Lil, who was pulling shivering with emotion for Sho just now, also looked up and looked to the two of them. "Wahoo... both of you" "Hmm, what the hell, Lil?" "I... love the show... so I''ll back up the show. Mr. Ganda, I''m sorry. But... I still want you to do your best. as a fellow minister." That''s what I said, Lil. The two stare back in surprise. But after a while, I spoke with a sigh like Ganda had been thinking, and figured something out. "... I feel shaken. But it was refreshing. But I haven''t won the third game yet, and I don''t know if I''m feeling too fast." "Wahoo... did you shake it? Lil with her neck hanging, Miho tells a story. [... Hey, didn''t you like Ganda about Lil? [Oh... maybe. On the contrary, isn''t that what all the members look like? [Well, there''s no choice. That''s so cute] I haven''t realized I''m hot. Lil still has the right mark on her head. Sho said you might be starting to get love letters, but you don''t know if you''re getting them in a decent way either. "Well, this story comes after winning the third game anyway" "Oh." "It''s the fourth game. Win or lose. No grudges." "Oh, I know." Yeah, we''ll have lunch after the two of us promised. It''s convenience store lunch today. That was how a while later, the quarterfinals, the third game, began. Gradually, the strong are determined. In the meantime, it eventually became your game. The enemy is apparently the general of yesterday''s semifinals. ... Neither of us will give in to both on a one-off offense. What an over time limit didn''t end up remaining the same point. But after three minutes of extension, Ganda changed the way you attacked him and succeeded in getting ahead of the point. We are going to the semi-finals brilliantly. And Sho took down his enemies without any difficulty. Looks like Lil had a better time with Ganda this time around, and I didn''t really pull it off watching this game. ... aside from that, the fourth game is next. Semifinals. Sho and Ganda, one of your hits. 709 Episode 672: National Convention Individual Fights! (Xiang) The semifinals began. Ganda and I don''t talk about anything to each other, we''re just watching the match of opponents who might end up fighting in the finals. A minute and a half into the game, ¡ô ¡ô the high school Maori won. I mean, again, me or Ganda''s opponent will be him. Maori comes to us after the game. "Hey, you two.... you fight each other in the same high school." "That''s what I''m talking about" "I know yesterday because you''re both fighting... but whichever way you''re winning, I''m going to have a hard time. I don''t want to lose." "Welcome." Maori chuckles a little niggly and opens her mouth as she turns her foot to the modem. "You can''t beat the same high school opponent twice" When I squealed like that, it disappeared into the back. ... The announcement is calling us. Let''s go, Ganda. "Oh, General Manager. No, volcano." Me and Ganda go forward. I''m on the right, he''s on the left. Stand up in opposite position. I have a lot of audiences, but I ignore that. No grudges if one of them loses. I deal with them with bees. "Beginning!! Thanksgiving, and the referee lowered his hand as he entered within the boundaries of the ordained mound. Ganda, who moved quickly, suddenly grabbed me by the torso. I grab my torso back, too. From there I grabbed my neck collar. But Ganda relaxes it. From the beginning again. I had been grasping for a while, but by accident, Ganda lowered her posture and tried to grab my torso. I''ll try to avoid it and rebuild the system, as well as grab my arm and pay for my legs. It was a delicious place, but it was resisted by Ganda. Ganda suddenly changed her mind. They attack me. I grabbed the torso... and I was grabbed by Ganda, who paid for my legs well. Shit, were you alarmed because you had been able to win in practice before? ... No, that can''t be right. The whole force is out, too. That means Ganda is stronger than he was when he fought before. My body floats inside just a little bit. Shit. "There''s moves! I got knocked out of my back. If I hadn''t desperately resisted... they would have taken one and lost. "... I don''t think they''ll take it." "It''s not like me anymore." Apparently so. ... If this happens, can I attack you too? The game begins again. I lower my posture and take my (earthly) fastest. Ganda has also lowered her posture slightly. Grab it. Shoulder and shoulder bump. They keep lowering each other''s posture... and I''m out of power. "Huh!" Ganda has attacked all the way here. ... I grab my arm and roll from there. Reverse one shoulder. "One! I can hear such a referee. "Damn......! Damn..." Ganda stayed rolling and regretted it. Well, did I win? No, I did throw it away... but oh I don''t know, it feels like it''s out. As the referees and announcements prompt me, Ganda and I stand up and thank each other. He approached me and said: "Good luck with the finals until mine." "... oh" Well, the rest is the finals. You can never lose. ___ __ _ I could have gone back to the audience, chatted with the lils, and then come to the finals, but I dare to refrain. Maori approached and talked to me. "... Furano, is that you" "What? You expected me to win." "Sort of." In Maori, I guess I decided to win. It''s about this guy who really did this with me and Ganda, and I''m sure he''ll make predictions. "... me, I talked to you yesterday morning." "Oh." "I thought that was just a team fight, we''re gonna fight. Because, Furano, I don''t think you have a weight of 90 kilos." "Well said" "... it''s great that the final is the same opponent. I can get revenge. I lost even though I checked in advance on the video... not next time" Suddenly Maori rises. "Time to go, it''s the finals" "... oh, let me be serious" "Then I mean it, too" Me and Maori were called. You say you''re going out of your mouth because you''re in another high school and you break up with me. And keep going, I''ll refrain from going to the exit, too. This brings us to the National High School General Sports Competition Judo Competition 90 km and the final match > I''m going forward. Many eyes look at me. ...... I had dreams, beautiful flowers, Ip, cherry blossoms that supported me all the way up to the moment of travel. Golissen, who gave precise guidance and led us this far. Judo agents and everyone. And Lil. Expected. Victory. That''s why I win. As recommended, Me and Maori went into the red frame, the mound. Approach and thank you. The referee waved his arms down. _____ ___ _ "One! I don''t know how long it would have been, it was a long time... but I also think it was short notice. I''m sure this feels that way with all the weight you''ve had. 710 Episode 673: Judo Games End (Sho) Today''s events passed as if it were a flowing river. I''ve been too busy. After the finals...... I was screwed by a storm of coverage. Interview with Golissen long before he alerted the press and even stopped by the venue staff. Plus, I exchanged contacts with Maori. So I only have a sense of reality. National tournament, double winner. After that, Ganda won the third-place decision and took third place in the nation. Hoshino also seems to have become the top 8 because of a call from the head teacher. It seems like a feat that school is about to start. Either way, I''ve won before. Words from Golissen and praises from the dreamers who supported me even after I got back to the inn... I don''t know, but some great guy creeped up and started making speeches to us, mainly to me, or getting caught in the interview again. Thanks to you for dinner, when I took a bath, it was already time, and Lil and I looked back on our efforts so far... oh, I never got a reward. Damn right. ... Well, there''s a lot of press around me. Now I''m bad at doing secrets. Plus a lot of offers from various newspapers and TV stations asking if they would let me cover it (during the winter break) after the start of the New Year. I asked Golissen if this was normal, and he said, ''There was no time when I was a student, and not even last year. Maybe it''s your face,'' he said. That''s why we''re on the midnight bus now. I''m on my way home now. Getting some sleep on the bus is also necessary. Seriously tired. The dreamers came home on an instant trip. "That''s why! Me ho... I''m so glad! Especially General Manager and Ganda and Hoshino, as well as Ershan and Nakagawa. You did your best, you did your best!... more, more of me, but we''re all going to be tired today." Yeah, I was really tired and it would help if you told me so.... I have an event tomorrow. "Next up is at the BBQ party. The five people who took part in the national competition and the other one Xiang chose... I guess Mr. Huen will anyway, but I will luxury a total of six! And then we go to a restaurant called the Beef Grill Pavilion with 2,300 yen each, so that we can go on a set day! Above" The story from Golissen is over. Shit... my consciousness is getting hazy. "Wow, Shaw, you''re sleepy, aren''t you?... I''ll lend you as much body as you want, so get some sleep." "I''m sorry. Oh, yeah, Lil." "Wahu? I decided to leave my body with Lil, sweet on words. And, at the same time... I think I''m going to talk about tomorrow on Earth. "It''s Christmas tomorrow. Let''s go on a date as promised." "Wow, you''re tired, aren''t you? It''s been tough since the game." "... that''s okay. I''ve been looking forward to your date. Plus, two weeks in anasm, you''re off again." "Sort of. Then I''m looking forward to it." Lil smiled happily with a nickel. For me, both physically and mentally worn out, Lil is the best healer right now. I feel like I''m just getting out of tiredness talking with you. "Hey, good-looking Leah Recruitment Manager. I don''t suppose you''re going on a date tomorrow. I''ll break your body. It''s Christmas..." "Oh, my good-looking Leah." Ganda talks abruptly like that. I made up some pretty weird words. "The interviewers were told he was handsome, and Mr. Huen and I made a date promise. I envy you too much." "Heh... sorry" "Shit, okay. I wanted to have a Christmas date with someone, too.... I''m going to bed." "Oh, good night." I just said what I wanted to say, and the one from Ganda fell asleep. When I get back to school, they''re going to say, "Harlem Handsome Great Demon King," or something around Ikezan. "Hey Lil. I look so cool, okay? "Wahoo. He''s super handsome." "Right..." I''ve never thought I''d be cool... but I never thought I''d be entertained so far. "Right, Shaw. As promised, I will celebrate with all my spirit." "No... yesterday, I was allowed to rub it until I was satisfied..." "But you couldn''t have done the real thing, could you? "No... no, well, yeah" ...... do horny things with lil. Looks like this is still the same. Jianmae wants to know if I can do this. I''d say the real deal is, I''m so excited. "I couldn''t stop being thrilled to see the show brave myself.... I feel like being held." "That''s a straight ball..." "So much for the toothpick." I''m whispering, but let''s hope they haven''t asked around. It''s a little bad if you split up at school. "Huh... so that''s why. Sleep tight and stay fit while you can." "... who needs to gain strength" "Yeah, I''m gonna do that in depth." Oh, well... Lil closed her eyes, so I kissed her on the cheek. Then I fell asleep before Lil told me anything. 711 Episode 674: After the National Convention, at Anasm (Sho) "Again... yum, ooh, ooh! When it came back to anasm, he said so as his dreams rang crackers. "Congratulations, Sho! "Sho is amazing! "You mean the strongest judo in high school in the country! "Well, I can''t honestly say that. Anyway, it doesn''t change how amazing Sho is." Hey... don''t lighten me up, something so childhood friendly to celebrate. All the fatigue until yesterday is going to blow up. When I get home and report the results, I slap my hand and I''m thrilled. Even that father with his mother. "Hi this for now, Amrita. Drink up and get better! I''m going to prepare a lot of cakes and all that extravaganza for dinner in this world." "Oops, Thanksgiving. I''m looking forward to it." All the rice for the celebration of having dreams was good, and it was just fancy, so you can expect this last one. I drank all the Amrita I got. ... Perfectly removes body fatigue. That''s great. Oh, you''re drinking lil now, too. "So, as usual, you two flirt in your room? "Wow, I''m gonna do that." "Then we''re breaking up here! I''ll call you when dinner''s ready... take your time." That''s why Lil and I headed to the room. ... Something thrills me as I approach. Reward for winning the national tournament, what would it be like? I know it''s not a thing, and I know that Lil is going to strain his body. "Wahoo, first of all, congratulations on the national win. Sho." Lil hugs me when I come in. I have wolf ears and tails because they are anatomical, but other than that, they are no different from Earth. Smells good and soft. "Hehe, that was so cool." "No, I can light it up." "It''s true." He also holds a lil from me and strokes his head, including his wolf ear. I can''t help but think of it as pimply. My ears are cute again. "So... from a jerk thing? Do you want to start with the whole thing as usual? "First, the whole thing, please" "Oh, my God! I lay down in bed. Lil, dressed early in clothes for the whole thing, grabs his arm and loosens it from there. "A big, gotten hand. Now you''ve thrown it away or grabbed my chest." "...... right. What do you think? These hands." "It''s sinister and cool. Excellent." He cheeks on my hand and then resumes the whole thing. Legs when you''re done with your arms. When you''re done with your legs, you''re gonna span my back, and you''re gonna rub it off for real. Thus it was carefully and carefully rubbed, two hours later. "Huh, about this much. How''d it go! "Hey... I''m getting better every time you do it... it''s awesome" "Wahoo, thanks. Well... and" Lil looked straight at me as I got out of bed. Mimizuru''s face turns red. "Sa... well. It''s time for your appointment." "You''re blushing. If you don''t feel well, you don''t have to." "Huh! You know what a show is, right? "Sort of." If you can afford to react to teasing, you''ll be fine. "Well, wait." When Lil said so, he headed to the small room where there was a device that could be quickly changed and went into it. And it just comes out. "How about...? Lil came out in his so-called school swimsuit. I mean, it''s a small size. Your chest is about to suck. "Why school swimsuits? "Oh, something... find this if you''re wondering if I don''t have a good fancy outfit online.... I tried it on" "But our school swimming class is a school swimsuit, too, right? "... yeah, think back about it, that''s why I chose the one with the breasts exposed this time. What do you say?... maybe you don''t like it very much...? "I don''t like it... but..." "That''s a bad idea. Next time, I''ll wear something to make you feel better! That said, Lil walked into the small room again. I see, fancy costume exclusive dressing¡­? Not bad... "What about next? _______ ____ __ "Wahoo... hmm. I changed a lot. How''d it go? Lil, dressed roughly as much as she could think of, eventually opened it with only the socks on naked. "Oh, no. I''m so glad." Blah, it''s so exciting... but I''m sure Lil''s style isn''t just good. Wolf ears and wolf tails tasted pretty good too...... "Wow, that''s great! But look, are you glad you just touched it? Keep it up if you say so when you like costumes..." "Oh, really? ¡­¡­. Well, it''s time for dinner and another time." By the way, he made lunch dressed the same way he did when he first won the tournament. "Wow, I can''t get out in front of everyone with this on a boulder, so I''m gonna get dressed." "Ooh." At the same time Lil walked into the small room and had a message from Dream that dinner was ready. It''s all about timing, me. ...... Yeah, the timing is perfect, but I didn''t think about my body. Um, ma, can you handle it if you don''t give in? ##### (*... *) Etchy!! 712 Episode 675: After the National Convention, at Anasm 2 (Sho) "Wow, that smells great! "Oh, here comes the star! Over here, over here." "Wahoo! A dream invited him, pointing to the seat on the round table. Sit there, I''m still the star. No, I''m not here this time except me. By the way, I can walk properly without giving in. A suggestion from Lil, who finished dressing properly, told me that I should make something to cool off my excitement and take it. I did what I had to do. "Even so, it''s luxurious..." "Right! I made a fancy dish comparable to Dragon Steak by sifting my arms! Soup with the usual Rose Dragon steak (less than before) or something in the sky that I''m not sure is Aurora or Aura. Grilled fish with a sticky look or a salad of vegetables you''ve never seen. Slightly more delicious looking bread.... Anasm''s super-premium dishes still use demons, mostly. "Let''s toast then! With a dream hanging, we toast. No, this drink has a sacred aura, too. "... wahoo, you''re just such a fancy dish as I''ve only read in a book...! "Huh, Ma Neh! I can only cook each dish in my dark matter at a time that will be the epitome of royal dining." No, six seats in total. I don''t think there''s one thing missing. "Speaking of Shiva, what''s going on? "Hmm? I didn''t bring him in this time. If we get rid of all this mess, we''re gonna have to send our parents back here with us." "Oh, well." "Well, try it anyway! Delicious." That''s what my dreams told me, so I got my hands on some kind of delicious bread. "Well!? "Right. Godbread is a little cool bread with a name." I don''t know why bread is like this. Even my favorite lil of meat is eating this and shaking. ...... No, you''ve never eaten anything that''s an anasm-exclusive super-premium dish before. I generally cook with dragon meat in my dreams. "Eat more and more! There''s cake after dinner." Let me do that. This overly delicious dinner on an empty stomach is blissful. "What about this chopped fish fillet? "It''s an SS ranked demon fish." "... what about the salad? "It''s an SS ranked demon of edible plants." "This soup..." "SS ranked demon bones or something. Well, I guess a bouillon of all sorts of demons" Again, the world''s finest ingredients = high-ranking demons are unshakeable. As I was saying, it would be a place where I could have done it because I had dreams. After a while, everything the six of us were putting out flattened. A dream brings the cake. I just saw it. It looks delicious enough for anyone to come out. Sakura is desperate to capture just that with her eyes. I dreamed of having a piece of cake cut into pieces and put it on each plate. "Enjoy it! Take a bite. Whoa, that''s messed up. "Hey, I knew this too..." "Hmm? Yeah, I guess eggs and stuff belong to SS ranked demons" "Oh well." _____ ___ _ I''m done having such a delicious dinner, and Lil and I are coming back to my room. Well, I have to ask Lil if she wants to take a bath. "So, you want to take a bath? "Do you want to come in... can I come in with you? "You''re going to do that again today." "Yeah!" We always take a bath together before things go wrong. I already know what Lil is going to do. That''s why Lil and I moved into the bathroom. Lil takes off everything she was wearing as she glances at this one and blushes. I''m with you. Almost naked earlier... he even dressed me in underwear with just a band-aid or too narrow a cloth area, which is cute to blush and be shy. "Well, let''s go in." "... oops" Even so, I''m ashamed of myself. But how many times do you think it is, me? Come on, let''s get used to it. Me and Lil wash from the body first. Don''t even do anything to wash it. Well... if men and women the same age are going to wash up, of course, this includes impure behavior... "I wash my back." "Oh." As I turned back, I felt the fluffy feel of the foam and the warmth and softness of my human skin. It''ll be hard to do, but you''re putting your body up for me. And well, after washing each other all the way through like this, we soaked in the hot tub together and chatted. "Wahoo... finally. The excitement when I saw the show game, I can finally get rid of it. I can''t wait to twitch all the time..." "... right" "Whatever you want, you can attack me here called Gao, okay? "No, you''re on the bed properly" "Wahoo, I''m not letting you sleep tonight. Yikes! This is where the reward for the national championship comes in." And then we are. 713 Episode 676: Christmas on Earth! Two weeks in anasm since the show''s tournament was over were nothing in particular. King Rahma never called me, and as usual, work like an idol and behave yourself to Rose, who''s just coming. Just for one day Kara and I had a good night out. Speaking of which, I guess Rose hasn''t touched any of the residents of the Mansion other than us yet. It''s been a long time, but it might be interesting to look at it together. By the way, Rose, I hear you''re still in love. Um, I don''t even know who they are. Uh, you haven''t even had a sorority of anasm. Kara, Lilo, Muli, Rose, me and Mika''s. Now Sakura and Lil add to this. The end of the year in this world is near, and I think I''ll do a lot of things around the next week at once. Yeah, bringing your father and mother, and Shiva, was due just after the year of Earth, and that''s just fine. But, but, but-! I''m back on Earth. Today is December 25th! Christmas! I was actually going to have a date on Sunday the 24th, but it was Shang''s tournament that day, so I can''t help it. I saw Bette''s pillow. Two game cassettes wrapped in wrapping paper. This is StartQuest 4 and New Testament Kamen Rebirth 2. It''s a Christmas present from your mother and father. I''m 17 years old, but my parents are happy to hand out Christmas presents so I accept them. I''m glad about that, too. But if you''re a father, you''re gonna have to cosplay Santa and leave this behind. I slept well this year, so I was upset. He also celebrated his birthday when he wasn''t an anatomist (the present is a new spin-off that raises monsters from Dragner Story as companions). No, what did you get the leaves for, will you ask me later? By the way, the Benki family in the neighboring prefecture is doing the same thing as ours. Uncle... my future father-in-law is drowning my two daughters. If I were dead, I would have thought of Miho''s love for me, but that doesn''t change. I just want to play the game I got, but I have a date with beautiful flowers, so I''m headed to the living room for breakfast. Speaking of which, from now on, we can take Earth''s stuff to Anazam, and vice versa, so why don''t you just take the game and play with it? Oh, while I''m at it, I just figured out a good thing. "What''s the matter, nibble in the morning? I''m so excited about your date with Mihana." "Oh, hey, Mother. I guess that''s the place. And your father. Thanks for the giveaway! "Hmm? Hmm? What is it? Santa brings Christmas presents." If I were your father already... Mother told me to eat breakfast, so I grab some bread about the tape. "What time are you coming home today? "Me and Ye will be back at 7pm. After that, let''s have chicken and cake, like we do every year." "Are you sure? Mihana and I weren''t together until late." "Of the Yi! If it''s true, I''m usually out somewhere with my family. We need to at least have dinner as a family, more than we''re no longer brothers on dates until evening. By the way, Mizuka and Sakura will do the same. Finally, Sho and Lil too. I mean, there''s six of us and we have the same schedule... "Hey, Dad, Mom, Brother." "" "Ohh! Thanks for the Christmas present, Dad. "What are you talking about? Santa''s gonna give you a present, huh? "... yeah, you are" Leaves come down and have almost the same conversation as me and toast about the table. You''re just showing the leaves to the girl how the hair is honeyed today. "Ye, set your hair properly. Today''s sleeping habit coincidentally makes me look like a girl. The boulder is my brother." "Seriously? Even a brother like that." "Of course I''ll set it up, but it''s always a problem because I have hair like a girl." "... yeah, you are" After that, I finished my breakfast, got dressed (proper boy outfit today), and everything else was ready. All you have to do is go to the rendezvous point. Why bother setting up a rendezvous point, well, to enjoy the atmosphere. "Then it''s time for me and Leaf! Shiva, you''re quiet, aren''t you? "Wow! (I just watch)" "Yes, come on." "" I''m coming! Me and Ye head in the opposite direction. Because the meeting place is different. That''s how 10 minutes after we got to the rendezvous point, Miho arrived. "Sorry, wait? "Yeah, I just got here." "Liar! You were really there about 10 minutes ago." "... yeah, sort of" The outfit is really wintery. Black stockings make my legs look beautiful. You''re not supposed to need makeup, but Miho makes natural makeup every date. Well, there''s no difference. ... but a beautiful flower staring at me blushing in the cold really "Pretty." "What, cute? "Oh, was it in your voice? Yeah, she''s so cute today! "Hehe, I''m glad. That''s the kind of dream that''s so cool today. He''s like a boy." "Puku! "Heh heh, I know dreams are men, so my cheeks don''t swell." Yeah, he''s smiling and crushing my cheek. After that, Mihana will entangle her own arm in my arms. "Hey, muffle it." "That''s a matching muffler, that''s good." Wrap the muffler too long around me and Miho''s neck. And Miho, who can''t keep her distance much, connects my hand with her lover. "Let''s go." "Yeah." 714 Episode 677: Christmas Dating "Where are you going, by the way? "Let''s walk around the big city like last year. It could be a big tree or something." "Okay, then it''s settled! The biggest city in the area we live in is usually about half an hour by train. By the way, the next station in the city is where Uncle Sho works. There may be a police station. Me and Mika walk out again. It''s very cold out there, but only very warm with one hand. "Speaking of which, uncle this year... what did Santa give you? "Hmm, that''s two games I wanted. What about beautiful flowers?" "I wanted a smartphone case and a strap." "Oh, that expensive one." "Eh heh, I followed you quickly" He showed me a strap and a smartphone case. Hey, me. Then it''s the one that was too expensive to handle. Your uncle must have been excited. And the strap... I took the liberty of appraising it and saw it. It looks like it would cost nearly 2,000 yen. That''s amazing. "Do you have a dream? When do you play games? "I think I''m gonna bring it into anasm, screw up time in the magic room, slow it down and even do it." "Might be nice. But you can''t do it without me, can you? "I know, I''m fine" niggle the hands of the beautiful flowers a little harder. Then Mihana shook her hand back with delight as she honeycombed. I couldn''t do this last Christmas. The distance now is 0. But last year''s distance was roughly half a meter. Besides, I didn''t dress like a man, and I walked with him dressed like a girl (like I always do, if I say so). Now that I think about it, it was a date, but I was embarrassed that people thought it was a date from around me. When we got to the station, we just decided to take off the muffler once. It''s hot and painful, and this is a public facility, and it gets in the way of the people around you. And even though it''s Monday, in the station... there are many couples on the train I just took. Most of them would be middle and high school students in our school line. ... Maybe even though I set up a rendezvous place separately because of it, I would just meet Ye and Sho. "Because there are so many couples, we''re less prominent today than usual." "Hmm... yeah, you do" Even so, a couple of guys around me are looking at beautiful flowers and saying, "Those kids are cho cute... Idol or actor?" What a voice I hear. Let''s not worry about "the others" now. It''s manly clothes... gu. After a while I reached the central city. About 80% of the people who go down here are on the train. Well, there''s probably some people on it. Me and Mihana will also leave the train holding hands tight so that we don''t get lost in the crowd. There''s all sorts of things for sale in the big station or directly connected to the department store. Never mind those now, just leave the nearest ticket and safely go outside. "Muffled! "Shh, shh! Roll a muffler for both of us in a place that won''t get in the way of people after we get out. And hold hands. Warm. Walk out when you''re ready. "I''m a little frozen on the ground today, so don''t fall over." "If I''m about to fall, I''m gonna lean on my dreams, so it''s okay." "Don''t try to take me on the road." There is a big street near the station. There can be parks like squares. There are a lot of events going on there. I decided to head there for now. Most of my chi between the station and going to the park is decorated, and I think it''s beautiful and at the same time it seems difficult to install and punish it - I don''t know. If the king asks me to decorate the city on a day like Christmas, in 16 months in Anasm, I''ll make it feel exactly the same. Yeah, yeah. I can do it in an instant with my skills. "Look, look, it''s a snow statue! "It''s big..." The first thing I saw when I was at the park was a snow statue of every character in this city. What a dumb face. I can''t stop remembering the Odd bird I was feeding at the beginning when I came to Anasm. "Is this what the Hokkaido Snow Festival is all about? "Maybe. Why don''t you and I go around college?" "Ugh." Walking away for a while, a woman''s voice starts to sound from the speaker. I knew you were having an event. "Sounds like you''re doing something, go check it out? "Come on! More than a hundred people would be gathering. We got mixed up in the crowd. I also have a giant screen so it looks good in places like this. "Yes, then I want to do the Love Darts in the next corner! Couples who are coming, raise your hands! Love love darts... couple... If there''s someone here alone to distract the loneliness, I''ll take care of it. Me and Mika are a clean couple, of course, so let me raise my hand. Speaking of which, the people who are moderating right now are a little bit like watching it on TV. You have an announcer. This city is rich, so we often call celebrities at events, but this time, too. "Er, ah...! So there''s... a pair of girls? A pair of girls... is it? But the muffler''s rolling with me... Oh, even between girls, okay? Then a couple camones wrapped in red checked mufflers between the girls there! Oh, I don''t care what you think about this. It''s about me and Miho. I had a good eye in the first place. 715 Episode Six Hundred Seventy-Eight: Christmas Dating 2 Me and Mika have been called, so I walk for the stage. "Hey, those two..." "Definitely. of that high school..." "Well, it was true that the two of us were dating like that, that one was a man." Whoa, you''re rumored. It''s always like this, and I''m used to it already. The staff guided me along the way so I could get to the stage. "Er, can you tell me Mr. Couple''s name? And age, if you can! Someone from a woman I''ve seen on TV points a microphone at us. First Miho received it. "Uh, it''s Micah. 17." The next thing you know, you''re gonna turn it on me. "It''s Ayumu. 17 as well." And returned the microphone to the woman. ... I don''t know what a name it was - this guy really. The actress also has a lot of work to do, so I think Mr. Talent would be nice. For now. "Just from here - I was surprised to see a muffler when I thought I had two amazing beautiful kids. I''m sorry, can you take the muffler? Because I want to take a good look at your face! Me and Mihana take the muffler, just like I was told. In the meantime, besides Mr. Talent and others, he also looked surprised at the funny entertainer. "You''re really beautiful, both of you...! Have you ever been chosen as one of the three most beautiful women in the world? "No, I don''t." "Ugh! I, I know a lot of people like Idols and Actors... but among other things, can I see or not see a cute kid so far again every hundred years? Wow... I don''t think I''m the same person, ah, in a good way of course" It would be illuminating to be praised so far. I don''t know how much they''re used to saying... I wouldn''t have been that ashamed of myself if it were anasm. "No, she''s rarely beautiful, really. Interested in the entertainment industry or something? Oh, my God. Absolutely stupid. Don''t sell it? "Um, both of you. I agree that Mika and Ayumu look pale, but it''s time to get down to business..." "Ahem, you did it! Be heartbroken. It would have been tough if they had advised me to stay like this. Good job, Mr. Announcer! "Then I''ll ask you. Mika and Ayumu are girls for now, right? I was just wondering..." "Yeah, do it, do it, girl to girl... I don''t feel the same way..." "Oh, no, for now, I''m a man." With that said, the announcer, the talent and the funny entertainer stare at me with a kyoto face. If you look at the masses, we''re already around here because we''re celebrities, people who look like ''I knew'', people who regret it for some reason, people who are seriously surprised, etc. Oh, someone''s taking some kind of picture with a camera.... stealing is everyday tea and let''s go. "What... set to say that? "Are you dating me today as a boy or something? Very boyish if you look closely." "No, so... on the registry, I''m the man who''s been listed as such since I was born when I finally said it. You''re almost 100% wrong..." "" "Yeah, yeah, yeah!!? Well, you don''t have to be so surprised. "Man!? Ha... man!? "This is... your word, but let me also say that it is God''s prank..." "That''s an ant! Whoa, the only person who accepted me was a talented woman? The two men still seem incredible though. "So, when it turns out that we''re a couple of people of the opposite sex, could you please get used to it and talk to me?" It''s a couple projects, so you have to talk about this stuff, too. I''m a little embarrassed... but you can be honest with me, right? [What do we do? Speak honestly? [Yeah, let me tell you something. I''ll talk] [All right.] I gave Mike to Mihana. "Uh, we''ve been in childhood since we were two... hehe, about three months ago, we were supposed to confess to each other and go out with each other." "Childhood... Wow, childhood...! "Uncle, don''t cum when you hear about childhood taming or something like that. Yeah, no childhood! Looks like you''ve been pretty good. Well, there are a lot of romantic stories about childhood. "But if we both looked like that, would we have had a lot of love letters or confessions? I said we started dating a few months ago, but until then, what happened? "Oh, yes. Neither did I... I had a dream of getting a love letter or confession from a man. They said they liked each other, and they said no." "Oh, I knew Ayum... honey, not" you "were confessed by the boys, too" Ha ha, and I can hear the laughter coming from there. Seems mainly from a woman person, but no man is basically laughing. I wish I was a girl for real, what are you still thinking. "Now let such a lovely couple throw darts! Here''s the panel! Someone like Mr. Stuff pulled a gobble and a panel. Then pull the cloth that was hanging. There are red, which accounts for a large proportion, followed by blue, white, and a fairly small gold border. Two each. "Boyfriend and girlfriend, if you throw them alternately and stab them twice in the same color, I''ll give you a prize to match that color! If it was a different color, a Christmas treat pack for two, and if one of them takes it off, two big stick candies! There are 3 chances, success or failure! Okay, ayum-cha... go ahead! Yes, Mr. Talent said the staff started turning the panel. 716 Episode 679: Christmas Dating 3 ... Let''s think about it for a second. The distance from that panel to us is usually as good as darting. And the golden color that would be around the best is pretty narrow even if there are two places. With that, the panel is spinning. On top of that, both me and Miho have to hit the same color continuously. Three chances at a time. What? This is so hard... But we can do it. If you are quick and in control of deviating from the constant! [Miwa, if this happens anymore, let''s go get the best one] [Do you use the status? Shit! Shit! [Mmm... I''m letting you do darts on tougher terms over there, that''s fine.] [Mm, well] Okay, Dream Pitcher, first pitch... go! "Eh! With a slightly cute voice, I expanded the zone and threw a needle toward the gold using all the dexterity I could have. The needle hits a properly golden panel. "Whoa, it''s a golden panel! I hit a golden panel! "Sure, I do this every year, but wasn''t it to the extent that I''ve stumbled on it a couple of times before? "Well... I know it''s pretty hard, but I definitely want Mihana to hit a golden panel! Is it a substitute for that level after all? Most of them were handed red needles by Miho. "Eh! Beautiful flowers throw with a pretty voice. It flew off to the target with no dimension madness... and stabbed me directly over my blue needle. "... hey, what...!? "Huh, really?!? ¡­¡­ "I really stabbed them both in gold..." Even the staff said it on purpose. And the audience. Ha-ha-ha! That''s amazing! "Uh-oh! Big win! Big win! My first big feat since this project started! We''ve pierced the biggest winner. Ahhhh! The prize is a pair of tickets with a 4-night trip to Hawaii and a super luxury hotel! Me and Mihana looked at each other unexpectedly. And at the same time, look at Mr. Announcer. "Oh, really? "Yeah, nobody thought I''d clear it, so it''s a waste of luxury." The staff has put up signs that would be given to the person who won the quiz show or something. Me and Mihana get grabbed for it. "Duh, duh, put that up big. No! "Is this it?" Me and Mihana put it up. Applause. Hey... I''m so glad. "Then I''ll give it to you later, so you two can see when this game is over... that cabin over there, right? Pick it up in the staff room over there." "... hey, you still got two votes left? "That''s it, I still have 2 votes left! "Then why don''t we release the other prizes? They''ve already taken the money." "Right." The announcer began to explain the prize. Red is Christmas cosplay set for men and women. Blue is two original Santa Claus dolls. And what a white, two sets with one newest portable console ''Nimantendorf switch'' cassette. Blah, blah, blah. Things are getting better proportional to how hard it is. They also say that red and blue can be added to the assortment of treats named after Santa Claus. Let''s do this. [... Let''s go get it, white and red... red first] [Yeah, white and red. Hehe, you want sweets for cherry blossoms, right? [Well, beautiful flowers are sweet. I really like them.] The announcer speaks again. "Now let''s have the second pitch thrown! The blue needle was handed to me again. Finally, aim... All right, hit! "Oh, is it mostly red! "Okay, Mihana, throw it. Eh! Mihana is also given a red needle and stabs it in the red panel as she aims. The audience sprang up a little again. "... My God, they''ve taken the prize again! "... we''re both actually snipers, or something like that, right? "Well, you''re good at it." Stuff of confectionery in a container mimicking Santa''s boots, and Santa Claus costume for both men and women (she also wants it to be received later in the staff room to fit the size). "It''s getting more and more deficit... heh. Will the prize be taken again! Last three pitches, please! Throw the needle for white. I hit it. And beautiful flowers too...... hit me. "............... oh, come on. Is this true? "No... not really." "That''s unprecedented, I can''t believe the prizes are so total...!! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hauuuuuuuuu!" Also, the venue springs up tremendously. No, it made me think good as us. I''m especially happy with the console... ... What about Hawaii? 717 Episode Six Hundred and Eighty Christmas Dates 4 "Um, the address... yes, I received it. So this is the prize we can currently give you. I''ll see you later." The staff handed me lots of loot. Receive.... a lot, especially sweets. Especially the game is so bulky! "Um, I figured it was a suggestion, but the manager over there is right, I''m not interested in the entertainment industry..." "I''m sorry, I''ve been inviting you to quite a few offices for a long time, but we''re not interested..." "Really... too bad" You look really sorry. I''m interested in things I''m not interested in! Besides, if you were to be treated like an idol and take some kind of photo album or something... like a beautiful flower swimsuit or something? You could get shot. I''m the only one who can look at Miho''s bathing suit and underwear. I can''t give up over there. "Well, here we are." "Thank you" "Feel free to contact me whenever you feel comfortable! Me and Mihana leave the staff room. And soon he sat himself on a nearby bench. "Hahaha, no... really what am I going to do with this..." My hands are full of loot. I can''t hold it even if it''s a little too much. Hey... I''m glad you''re happy. "Let''s hide in the shadows and turn into magic backs." "That''s right." Me and Mihana immediately hid behind the bathroom and put the loot in. Ugh, it''s neat on hand. I can''t go on a date like that. That''s why I''m not anxious to keep it in my locker. "Nevertheless, the talent and the funny entertainer told me that he didn''t come to the dressing room at any time, and someone like the manager in the staff had solicited him and everything." "Well, it''s us, so we can''t help it. I just did..." "Yeah, that, it''s a live national broadcast..." Yes, I did, I totally did. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I''ve never stood out in a TV relationship so far. Ye and Sakura''s document show only showed up a little bit. I wonder why I didn''t realize it in the first place. I looked around later and saw some TV cameras, and in the first place there was a flag with a famous title in "The Lunch Show". Ugh... "This is going to be a big deal." "Grunt... Well, let''s do our best, both of us." "Ugh." Mihana gave me an angelic smile back. This alone calms my heart.... Well, you can''t help but worry about it. You have to think about who you''re gonna enjoy! "By the way, what do we do in Hawaii? "Was the deadline until next December?... Let''s go for spring break." "Just us? "Yes, you will." I''m too anxious to be overseas just us, but, well, I''m stronger than anyone else in the world than I can use my status, and I might be okay with that. Outreach. "Well, then I''m not giving you a wedding in Hawaii." "Nothing. That''s it, isn''t this it? "Sure, maybe." I held a magic back, wrapped my muffler around it, and held hands with Micah. I knew it was warm. "Come on! You''re gonna look around the city again, aren''t you? "Yeah, I am! Let''s go into a fashionable restaurant for lunch." "Eh heh... money okay? "Well, somehow." Well, where shall we go first? Think about it and look around. Mostly department stores and some kind of company headquarters and branches or just expensive buildings. There are plenty of couples. There''s a lot of places to go, and I guess you could say there''s no the other way around. Too lost. "Hmm, where shall we go" "Stuck? Nfu... then an eclectic hotel or something..." "Oh, yeah. Because I can''t go to that place from day to day, and I''m not going to go today. Let''s think of something else." "Well, it''s a joke. A joke." _____ ___ _ "Ha... eh, that was fun! "Well, that''s good! Around 6pm I stopped walking around to get a feel for Christmas and was coming back to the park. It could honestly have been salvation that ended up being the most fun to walk around. And the illumination is so fantastic and beautiful. I''m sitting in a park chair right now, watching slowly. "Beautiful..." "Beautiful flowers are prettier." "Do it and I''ll say it right away." It''s true, so there''s no other way. I''m no longer letting it go in me like I promised. "Next year, no, I hope to see it this way every year" "Yeah. I''m sure." Me and Mihana look at each other. I gently stroked the cheeks of beautiful flowers. "Hmm... what''s up? "No, he wants to kiss me." "Finally." Slowly close your face and kiss. Mmm, sweet. "Eh heh, kind of awesome and happy" "Me too. Let''s go home." "Ugh! Me and Mihana held hands, wrapped our mufflers together, and went home friendly. 718 Episode 681: Christmas Dating (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Well, that''s 20 minutes faster than the meeting time." "Well... in front of the vault." Leaves and cherry blossoms had designated the meeting place in front of the Phantom Transfer Collection. Both sides, we got to that location significantly more than planned. "That coat? "This? My father bought me a Christmas present when I told him I was going on a Christmas date with Leaf for a long time. I just opened it." "... Uncle, you''re just like us, dressed up as Santa and left me a present, right? "Yeah. Until how old are we, I wonder if we''ll do it" "Come on." Leaves saw the whole cherry blossom better. Very cute finish. After watching for a while, cherry blossoms looked anxious and said: "Hey, isn''t the color of my coat flashy? "You sure are bright red. But it suits you well. Your hair is knitted three times today. And... are you wearing makeup? "Ugh, yeah. Mother says it''s not easy to tie two knots, but try to change them a little. My sister applied natural makeup to my makeup because it''s a Christmas date..." Cherry blossoms apparently care about their faces. For makeup I''ve only done a few times in my life, a different hairstyle than usual. I asked about the leaves. "Well, that''s why she''s so cute today." "... hehe, yes. The leaves are cool too." "Uh, but you look just like your usual date." "It''s okay, it''s enough." The two compliment each other and laugh at each other. "... so where are you going today? It''s unusual. You didn''t tell me anything about your plans." "Yeah, but don''t worry, I have plans." "It sounds like fun to hang out and date unplanned... so, what''s the plan? Yes, the cherry blossoms ask, and the leaves begin to take an attitude that they are not sure if they should say Niyaniya or Sowa. Something flirtatious was on my mind, and Sakura took it. "Hey, aren''t you thinking something weird? "Heh, I''m not thinking weird. Uh, but one advice." "... hmm? "I''m gonna skip lunch today." "Huh? Really?... Well fine, that''s how overcrowded time is, isn''t it? If you buy one rice balls in a convenience store or something..." "No, even snacks could be harsh" "What do you mean? When I asked him that, Leaves began to nibble. I have an even more dangerous feeling than the suspicious look on your face earlier. "... what is it? "Ha-ha-ha, my fianc¨¦. Well, that''s why." "Phew, fianc¨¦... eheh" It was two brilliant tickets that the leaves took out while the cherry blossoms lit up. I can tell at a glance that it is quite something. The cherry blossoms thought, I guess this is what the vulgar premier tickets are for. "What''s that? It''s full of luxury... but what tickets? "This ticket... blah blah blah blah. It was so expensive. And it was so hard to get it." "I guess, I''ll know when I see it" "So can this be a Christmas present for the cherry blossoms as well? It is really rare that the leaves that were contributing to it, and I realize that the cherry blossoms are so fancy by then. "Fine. You''ve always served me in the first place. So, don''t rush me, tell me what the ticket is." "Yeah, this is an all-you-can-eat premium ticket for Christmas at a western confectionery shop called Godives." "Huh... Huh?... Yep!? Cherry blossom screams echo. Leaves seemed to expect this reaction, staring at the cherry blossoms as they nibbled. "Godives... is one of the finest western confectioners in the world..." "Yes, cakes and all-you-can-eat cookies tickets there. There''s a Japanese branch office in Central Street, and the building it owns is the venue." "Wow, I... I saw that in a TV Christmas feature featuring ''Rich Dojo''... Every year, the only people who get in Really limited to 1, plus the price of one ticket¡­ JPY 120,000¡­ " "Well, did you even know the price" Leaves looked a little soggy. Cherry blossoms, on the other hand, can''t stop trembling at too many events. "Uh... uh... yes, okay? How did you get it in the first place? "I''ve known about this since last year. I''ve been on TV, and I used all kinds of twats. Even so, mainly our organization cooperated." "Huh..." Cherry blossoms still look like they''re going to cry. Ye stroked such a cherry head. "Will you be happy? "Of course not. No! Gabba, and the cherry blossom held onto the leaves. Are you happy to have a good reaction so far, Ye makes me smile even more. "... thanks. Love it, big cum...! Tell me if there''s anything I can do for you?... because I''ll do my best." "Ha, I''m glad you''re so happy to be here, but it''s just daunting to wear your body. 120,000 is definitely expensive, but I''m going to give you more in the future, but I''m not giving it to you with a lower heart..." The cherry blossoms embrace the leaves that say so even harder. The leaves are a bit painful, even though they feel soft and so on. But I''m so happy, but I can''t help but be happy. "No, I''m so happy for you! For me, for me... so much, so much... so hard and so amazing that I just think about it...! I haven''t been able to return my thanks or 10% so far......! So I also want to do what leaves are as happy as my delight! Seeing the cherry blossoms complaining so in tears, Ye thought. Then one thing, and come up with a great deal of selfishness. I decided to say that. "Then I promised to get married at 20, but as soon as I graduated from high school, how about I pull back to "... finally! Happy!" 719 Episode 682: All-you-can-eat Super Fine Western Confectionery (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Well, I''m glad you''re happy anyway." "Cake... cookie... marriage...! Heh heh heh." The cherry blossoms clung to their arms disappointingly, and the two of them were walking out. "But you bought a lot more expensive stuff with anasm, didn''t you? "I can''t help but be really happy how much you think about me, not whether you bought it or not" "I don''t know what to say, but you can''t think from the old cherry blossoms. I told you not to stroke me or anything tight. So much now..." "... Oh, I''m sorry? My tone is so tight... it''s a shade of light..." "Yeah, I know" "Mmm..." I''m dating you, so you can dele, and all I''m saying is, cherry blossoms are hugging you in the arms. Always, I delve like that every day, but today I have a long thought and a fever. "But can I go into the store dressed like this? Aren''t we in the wrong place? "Well, if you''re in the wrong place, it''s weird in and of itself that just the two middle school students go into a store like that. You don''t have to worry about anything." "I wonder if..." "And cherry blossoms are cute, so there''s no such thing as being out of place." "Aww..." Stay tangled up in such an expression of enthusiasm, sometime catch a train and get to Central Street. Leaves walk guided by cherry blossoms hugging him in the arms, eventually reaching one luxurious looking building. "Here it is..." "I can already get a good smell in... Huh! A lot of people buy Christmas cakes in stores." There are a lot of couples around for that reason, and the way the two of them are in love is not that noticeable. They entered the store. "... that? With that said, I''ve seen all you can eat celebrity cakes and even what they look like on TV, but how to get in and stuff is top secret..." "Oh, that would be easy." Ye approached one clerk. And take out the ticket. "Excuse me, this" "This... ahhh! Yes, you''re calling the store manager now! The young clerk hastily called the manager. The manager is a blonde, blue-eyed, dandy man from a foreign country. "... oh, I got tickets, Desne" "Yes, you can use it, right? "Death, of course. From there, the venue will only go up to the first floor by stairs, and the elevator on the floor will lead you to the 15th floor." "Thank you. Yiko, cherry blossom! "Ugh, yeah! "Dozo, take it easy." The two followed the directions as told by the store manager and took the elevator to the 15th floor. As soon as I get out of the elevator, I can see the receptionist. Ye stood before it. "Welcome. Tickets will be confirmed" Ye again takes the ticket out of his nose and hands it over. "Yes, for me and this girl." "... yes, indeed. Your names are Leaf and Cherry Blossom, aren''t they? I''ll show you." The receptionist took a sign from under the reception desk that said ''I am taking my seat off, please wait'' and when I put it down, I began to guide them both. "We have private rooms for all seats and are in the format of making orders from the menu tables provided. Time limit must be until 10pm today" "Okay." Eventually the three stopped in front of a room marked Vacancy [No. 3]. "We will make this room number 3 the room of the leaves, cherry blossoms. Now, take it easy." When the two enter the room, the door closes. Totally alone in the room. "Wow, a room full of luxury¡­" "Actually, it''s luxury. Look, I can see out of here." "Wow...! Pretty good view. Fortunately, we could see a large park here and the illumination was likely to be good in the near evening. I can also see a breeze of events that the city and TV stations are working together in a little distance. "Nice... thanks" "You haven''t eaten anything yet, let''s just ask for something" "Ugh." I opened the menus table that I had on my desk. Various things are written: cake, tart, shoe cream, parfait, crepe, chocolate, candy, drinks, alcohol, cut fruit, etc. "Wow... I don''t know, so much! You can eat everything you want, right? Eat as much as you like. Leaves follow me as I look at the menu table, and I think about how much I can eat to get the ex. One ticket costs 120,000 yen. 220,000 yen for a pair of tickets. This Western confectionery sweet is a cake one-hole, cheap for 2,500 yen. The finest is 60,000 yen. But there seems to be something higher than that in tarts and such, and I decided that if I could eat it a little, I could usually take enough to buy it individually and eat it. "Ask for something as expensive as you can. Even the photographer did use his appraisal skills." "... or do you eat while using your appraisal skills...? I don''t know." "Oh, sorry." "Hehe, I don''t know. If you can eat all you want, I know exactly what you want.... Well, I guess I''ll ask for it soon" "Oh, keep asking me" 720 Episode 683: Sweet Christmas Sweets (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Thank you for waiting," Love - Chocolate "and" Angel Cheesecake "sliced, 2 cups of premier orange juice" The cake the boy brings is placed in front of the two of us. Once he lowered his head to a dust, he quickly withdrew. "Oh, he looks..." "I''m speechless. Shall we eat?" "Hmm!" I grabbed the fork and the two put cuts into the chocolate cake. Carry it to your mouth. "Mmm... yummy! __________ _____ "You tasted so good that you were stuffy." Best of all, Kokukoku and Cherry Blossom snort. After a while I grabbed Leaf''s hand in tears. "Arjun, hey, hey...! "Haha, yeah. You''re welcome. You can eat all you want, so ask me to eat as much as you want." "Ugh! In that case, the speed at which cherry blossoms are eaten begins to increase. Take a bite, again and flatten it at roughly 2.5 times the speed at which the leaves eat. But the way you eat is classy, not bulimic, etc. Only movement was refined to eat. "Ohihihi! Ohihihihi! "I''m done eating chocolate cake..." "Yeah, this cheesecake''s next." Cherry blossoms eat a bite. I let my eyes shine and my cheeks broke. Then he puts the cut in a big bite, on a fork, and offers it to the leaves. "Try it, yes, uh" "Ahem." It does taste good, Leaf thought. You read about it, cherry blossoms laugh happily again, throwing cheesecake into my mouth again. For the cherry blossoms that have finished eating after a while, the leaves again call the waiter and ask for 4 slices of the most luxurious fruit tart. "How''s that, fun? Delicious?" "Yeah, it''s fun and delicious, and I''m happy for you. Thank you so much.... but the place is a place, so it''s kind of an adult date." "Sure, maybe." "It''s a grown-up place, but I feel a little embarrassed to eat..." "That''s not true. I''m eating happily ever after, because I love cherry blossoms. Eat more and more without worrying about weird things." "What, are you going to make me fat? "I don''t care how much you eat, what are you talking about?" After a while the fruit tart was carried. The two of you get it delicious. Then ice cream, macaroons¡­ anyway, try choosing one item at a time from the types of sweets on the menus table, or if it''s around lunch, ask for hot cakes, and drink lots of juice, tea, and coffee. Exactly, I can drink all I want, but I didn''t get my hands on it. "Sweet and happy... hehe" "You look really happy." "Because it actually does. By the way, what time is it? The leaves look at the watch they were wearing. The needle was two right over the middle. "Around 4pm, I guess" "Oh, you''re lying, aren''t you? Me, you''ve been eating for almost five hours since I got here? "Yeah, even though I''ve had a bunch of seats off on the way, I''m obsessed... awesome eating" "Ugh..." Cherry blossoms blushed badly. Ye is still laughing happily at Niyanya. "Well, with me and Cherry Blossom, the entrance fee was over at 1: 00." "Oh, so expensive. Did I ask you? "I asked for a smaller parfait about 7 times, hoping the cherry blossoms were the best" "Yeah... it was sparkling and it looked beautiful and delicious, right? You''ve asked for leaves about four times." "That''s 7,000 yen a glass." "Huh!? "''Cause that thing has gold leaves on most of the ingredients. I don''t think anyone would notice if they didn''t have appraisal skills." "Yep..." The leaves are astonished. While observing the cherry blossoms, I looked at the clock again. It is 5 minutes past 4pm. "What do we do? Time to get out and shop? "Sure until 6: 30, right?... I want to eat for another hour or so... or are you planning something for me? "Yeah. No, I was just wondering if a walk would be a bad idea. But the cherry house dinner is ready to eat, right? "Sweets is fine because they''re in a place that''s not my stomach" "Oh, yeah" Looking sideways at the cherry blossom belly that swelled enough to make me want to say that I probably had enough plugged in in the middle of my pregnancy. Ye replied so raw. Expect the future just a little bit. "By the way, you can take the cake home" "Really?" "My parents and my cherry blossom parents were supposed to bring home the finest cake of all you can eat here. "Oh, that''s the Christmas cake of the year" "That''s what I mean.... Oh, and this is it" The leaves removed a box in one wrapping paper from the bag. Pass that to the cherry blossoms. "... wasn''t Christmas gift about coming to this store? "No way, that''s all I love about cherry blossoms. You think it''s gonna end? "I can... hehe, thank you." Cherry blossoms took their seats and sat next to the leaves and hugged them. Besides the chest that always hits me, my stomach presses against me. As soon as that happened, cherry blossoms looked ha-ha and noticed something. "Also, could it be me now, Fatty...? "... well, you''re acting like you''re having a child. Because I''m not really fat." "Kid... even if it''s just... yes, no, I don''t want to get fat... I want to look like a leaf..." "Anyway, when it''s tomorrow and you''re on the scale, you''re back to normal. You can rely on the worst." "... sort of" After that, I asked for a luxury parfait for a while without punishment, or kept eating what I was going to eat from one end before leaving the store at 5pm. The receptionist drops them off with a surprised face. "You also saw the illumination well. I have 15 minutes to go home now, and take a walk before you go home." "Yeah." The two enjoyed walking hand in hand (while the cherry blossoms held onto the leaves to keep their stomachs unobtrusive). 721 Episode 684: Christmas Dating (Sho) "Wow, it''s Merry Christmas! "Ooh, Merry Christmas" "... I''m not a Christian believer, can I celebrate? "Don''t worry, most Japanese do" "Okay! That''s what I said in the morning when I looked at each other. Lil, who looks sleepy, is also adorable again. "So, Shaw! Listen, I had a gift wrapped around my pillow! There''s Santa Claus." "Oh, yeah" "Even though I don''t remember experiencing it on my planet, Santa Claus came by the facility and handed out presents to everyone. Santa Claus came all the way to me! "Maybe." I see, does Lil believe in Santa? Don''t tell me the truth because it''s cute. ... I saw that gift my dad had every 20 days, I can''t say. "Santa shows up at the good boy''s, right? Am I a good girl? "Of course." "... it is. Which way...? "Isn''t it because you study and exercise well? "I see! I thought they thought I was a bad boy because I''ve been telling Shaw about Wagamama." Wagamama...? Did Lil ever say I was some kind of wagamama? I don''t think so. I don''t usually have any more verses to think of. Rather... it''s like I''m demanding a lot from Lil... "What''s a wagamama?" "Wahu? I want you to stroke my head, and I want you to take a bath with me, and kiss and flirt." "Oh, wow." I see Lil said that with the intent of Wagamama. Well... it''s not like I didn''t know how to let my desires go until I was this old. Except for the last item and bath, you can do it easily next time. I thought so. "Let''s eat and go on a date." "Wow! Me and Lil went to the living room and my mother prepared breakfast and waited for me. Lil ''Good Morning'', instead of ''Merry Christmas!'' Say hello. "Oh dear... not Merriculi. Are you sure you''re okay with going on a date yesterday today? Both of you." "I''ve been off for two weeks in the other world, so I''m fine, Mom! "Really...? I hope so." It''s western this morning. Soup, not miso soup. The roll bread on the market, not the rice, doesn''t change the eyeball grill. And salad. And I finished breakfast early and got dressed right away. "What do you think? "Whoa, that''s the first coordination I''ve ever seen. When did you buy this? "No... I had it, but I just haven''t let it out before. What do you say?... Show, because when I dressed all kinds of naked two weeks ago in anasm, I was pretty responsive to stockings on naked... The best part was... I can''t do it to boulders because I''m going out. Instead of underwear__" "Oh, oh, thank you. But if you''re wearing normal clothes, you''re just cute." "Wahun." Shit, I think I remember that time. Forget it now, me. I''m going out, and I can''t go into a hotel at my age.... Huh. "The show is finally here! "Ha, yeah? Don''t light it." I feel like I''ve become obsessed with clothes since she was born. Though I haven''t actually increased the number of sheets just because of my feelings. "Okay, Mom, I''m coming." "Mom, I''m coming! "Yes, your father will definitely be back 100% by dinner." "Whoa!" Leave the house. In the meantime Lil removed his muffler. "What, it''s getting hot already" "No, fu... why don''t we both roll the muffler? "Oh." I know it''s tough because of the height difference, but it would be good. Lil started wrapping a long, long muffler around me and myself in a circle. I smell lil. The wrapped lil has held my hand and rubbed my body into a hugging mood. "Uh, hey, that''s warm." "Neck, isn''t it hard? "It''s okay! Lil is clinging to me as I stretch my spine like I can''t do it for a bit. Oh... it''s good to have a date with her starting this year. Last year, I was worried about having dreams and beautiful flowers and playing Christmas with all the other bastards. "Well, let''s go to Central Street for now" "Do you want to go back to the department store where you went on your first date on Earth? "That''s not bad, either." But it''s Christmas because of it. It''s just a waste to end a date inside a department store. But my wallet situation prevents me from going too high... and I may not have 10,000 yen and 5,000 yen to spend today... I''ll buy you something as a Christmas present for lunch, okay? That''s all. I can afford it. It''s time to find a way to make good money on your own. I only have a part-time job, though, to me. No, Ye, you and Lil are doing it. Maybe it''s time to study the stock for real. "What''s up, Shaw? Such a harsh face." "No, I was just thinking." "... Wow, you have some problems. Talk to me, okay? I''ll help you with anything." "Oh." I held Lil gently. 722 Episode 685: Christmas Dating 2 (Sho) "Just a walk would be fun." "Oh, yeah" Gosh, I guess I''m just taking a walk after all. 10 minutes early after I get to town, I can''t decide where I want to go in. Lil is happy with that ^_^ though.... I''d like to start planning a solid date. "... Mmm, look at that, alle! I''m doing something funny! "Oh?" Lil pointing toward the big park. Apparently, the event is happening. "You want to go? "Yeah!" Me and Lil tried to get that close. On the assembled stage there are a few entertainers and an announcer-like man like you''ve seen on TV. ''Hey... you didn''t think the prize would be almost total numbered in the first set! "Let it go... those two are around spring break. But are you going on a trip? What about the rest of the prize? "Well, there''s no problem with a couple picking up so many prizes early." Apparently there was a prize hunter that would crush the plan. Looks like it was an unprecedented event, and it''s pretty exciting. He could hear voices like ''That''s cute...'' and he looked good. Not as good as our lils and childhood tamers, though. ... or this project, me, I remember watching it on TV around last year or last year.... or was there a Bakemon that would clear first class in pairs? We''ll have to use our stats too... awesome. "Wow, wow... Shaw, I can smell Alim and Micah.... leftover incense, I guess. I don''t think he''s here." "Well, you went somewhere else as soon as you got tired of it anyway." "Maybe it''s been buzzing just now because Micah and the others are out..." "No way, this is a national broadcast, huh? It''s idle like it''s blown out in anasm, but it''s because there''s no Earth TV out there, those guys." That said, I''ve already been out in a lot of places. I think the guy who''s on the computer around Ikezan already told his classmate boys that dreams are like celebrities all over the country. "Oh, yeah! Shall we do it too? One shot at turning us around with items and skills! "No, let''s not... it''s going to be hard. Or do you want to go on a trip to Hawaii? "Um, I''m not very interested either, okay! Row!" Leaving this place, me and Lil start walking again. It''s still early for lunch. I don''t know... where to go. "Lil, let me know if you find out where you want to go." "The Daughter of the Show" "Uh... no, well... about five years from now..." "Heh heh. I''ll put that off topic. A walk like this would be fun enough. I''d like to go to the game center again." "Then we''ll go till lunch! "Yeah!" _______ ____ __ That''s why Lil and I came to the game center before. I see, some guys are alone, but a couple of them are inside. "I''m gonna do a surprise job today." "Do you have money? You can''t get that out, can you? "I''m making money secretly, so I''m fine. So I can''t even afford lunch..." "No, I don''t want to do that. Let me." "Eh heh, I love that kind of masculine part of the show too" So he smiled, and Lil turned three thousand yen into thirty hundred yen balls.... that would be the angel''s smile. Definitely. "... then watch me" "Whoa, good luck." With 100 yen in the crane game, Lil set his aim on the big bag of sweets this Gessen would have prepared for Christmas. ... and I could take it in one shot. "Well, there''s another one." I''ll take another one, just like that proclamation said, easily. "You''re the same, Lil" "Eh heh..." "At the Bronze Medal - Shh! "Wahoo!? Along with the sound of a bell called Karan Karan, there is a loud voice from a man who would be a clerk. Me and Lil turned around pretty much in reflexes. Apparently, he''s doing some screw-ups. I put it in the device and let it dance in the wind. "That, I want to do that! "Oh, well, let''s try it" First class is apparently the newest console, the Nimantendorf switch. Essentially an excellent one that is portable but can be played as a setup with the included controller. I want one. That''s two for everything. I paid 300 yen to do one scratch, (Lil bought 3 pieces for 900 yen), and I lined up. And here comes our turn. "... Shaw, maybe that''s why you got the" Clairvoyance "of your skills." "Uh... no way" "Yes, this is definitely a gold medal." Lil, I used both skill and speed to pull the target lottery......! The clerk opens what Lil pulled. The expression turned to stunning, and the bell rang immediately. 723 Episode 686: Christmas Dating 3 (Sho) "You got good stuff! "Oh yeah! Apparently there were three gold medals in that scrap table. One of these days, me and Lil took two. But I''d put three around number one. What a pretty good store. Aren''t you really going to be handing it out as a gift? "It''s gonna be a magic buck for the world over here." "Uh, no, you could''ve done that already, I forgot" "Shall we also include Shaw''s? "Sorry, thanks." Losing our bags. We decided to have lunch next. The star is already on. "Lil, lunch is here" "Wahun, steakhouse!! You''re gonna have steak! "Oh." When it comes to lil ''things, it''s meat. You can come as high as this on a Christmas date. We walked into the store. After all, there are quite a few people. I am led to a seat for two and given a menu. "Lil, it''s my luxury.... if you can eat, hey, ask for anything" "Fine, I''ll pay for what I eat. I''m glad you''re trying to pay for every date. What about the part-time money for the summer vacation? Yes, every date I make is voluntary. Honestly, I''m already cute. But I don''t have anything I want, especially when it comes to the old days, because I worked in the form of dating a dream vid, so I just saved up my part-time bills until I met Lil. So I don''t have that problem... I''m in a hurry when I look at the money that keeps decreasing to boulders. "... ugh..." "Wow, I''m glad to hear that. But I don''t want you to pay me until I can. If you want to show me... a cool place or something, you''ve already shown me enough to want to go with you for the rest of your life in anasm." Even Lil really shouldn''t want to say no, because he''s a sweet character, Lil is. But you''re telling me that because you know I''m getting tough.... Should I go through the will of a man or accept the kindness of a lil? "When I walked into this steakhouse in the first place, I asked for thousands of yen, so let me eat at will." Lil said that with a smile. ... well, if that''s the case, I can''t help it. "Okay, then let''s ask for it" "Yeah! I already pushed the button." "Are you ready to order? "Go ahead from the show" "... I''m on 300 grams of Youngus steak and a set of rice and soup. The sauce is the original of this store. Oh, the baking is medium." "I''m a pound of Yangas steak, in rare. Set and sauce should be just like him" "1 lb... Yes, I understand" A woman who eats one pound alone. I can''t help but be surprised at that, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m very happy. I feel so relieved to see Lil eating. _____ ___ _ "Wahun." "That was delicious." "Yeah, very much! Having eaten meat, we enjoyed the aftertaste for a while before leaving the store. I can see some of Lil''s wild. It was a classy way to eat. "What are we gonna do next? I''ll follow you anywhere." "Oh... right" Actually, I have a Christmas present for you. I secretly bought these gloves for Lil. I really only had about as much female experience as I''ve ever had with childhood tamers, but I still don''t know what to give her, so I made it easy. Even though she''s been through a lot already, she''s like a guy who''s never had a girlfriend. It''s embarrassing. ... has also decided where to give it. Expensive building where anyone can get in as long as they pay the entrance fee. I''ll give it to you in anticipation of when the illumination starts at the limit where the average customer here can get in. It''s romantic, isn''t it? I''d be in trouble if I didn''t. But time is too soon. What''s the matter? "Wow, if you haven''t decided where you want to go, department store, let''s go in one more time." "Oh, oh." I said I wouldn''t go into the department store, but I ended up going in once to play the game, and anywhere at this time if I could kill the time and Lil would be somewhat satisfied. ______ ___ _ "You told me the show was cute, so I bought it" "No, you look really good." "Eh heh." Lil''s new winter clothes were really cute. "Lil, why don''t you move the place a little? "Wahu? What is it? We moved to the planned building, the top floor of it. All right, is it finally time to give it to him? There''s nothing to be nervous about. "Lil, take a look at the evening view from here" "Wow... you look beautiful in a sunset that''s about to sink with illumination..." "Oh, and I have something more to give you. Merry Christmas." Was that a little kizzy? Maybe it doesn''t suit me. I can''t help it if it''s done! "Wahoo... this is..." "Gloves." "Wow... happy! Glad to hear it, Shaw! Upon checking the gloves in the contents, Lil hugged her eyes as she would- Good, are you happy for me? "Wow, I have a Christmas present when I get home, too." "Well, that''s exciting." After that, when I got home, I was presented with a Santa Cos girlfriend who exposed her chest and legs. Of course, I got something. 724 Lesson 687, Until New Years Eve. December 26. I have school from today until the 28th again. If you have a school halfway through this, you can take the day off. Well, it''s good because they both end in three limits. By the way. "... you did it" "Yeah, totally, though I didn''t realize it" While I was at school, Miho and I were very dented. A group of people in the call app class wrote to me that they were watching TV at noon. Ayu-chan and Mr. Kuroki are on TV! Look at that! That''s right. I gave up being broadcast nationally at that point, but my classmates are going to get me figured out. He may also show up wanting to play games on a new console that is difficult to get. ...... hmm? No, the boys who have come to visit me so far are Sho and Ikezan and only once have Yamakami... and then not at all. Maybe I don''t have many friends? No, we''re all gonna talk, and we''re gonna talk a lot about the game... that? "Huh... that? You look even sadder when you have dreams. What''s wrong with you? "Maybe I don''t have many friends." "Huh? What are you talking about, being like the center of a class, having dreams?" "Do you? Do you? I wonder... well, good. I arrived at school a while later. There are more hissohisso voices than usual. When I listen, apparently, Yappari, what''s on TV is talking about. Oh, and by the way, there''s always a love letter! "Whoa, whoa, whoa." "Morning! Both of you! "Ah, Sho, Lil! Ohh! "Yeah, good morning! The two of them came while I was out. You''re still in love today. "Hey, I was surprised to find out you two were on that TV last night." "Wahoo... it''s the national net, right? Is everything okay? "Ugh... we''ve been worried about that since this morning." "Well, you can always talk to me if you have stalkers and morons again. What, the four of us going to school tomorrow? Oh, sweet. That''s my best friend. I mean, handsome. If I''m a girl, you''re definitely confessing, yeah. "Wow, that''s good! "... then would you do that? "Ha, I''ll take care of it" "We''re gonna triple the target, but we''re gonna be okay, right? "I can afford it." Yeah, I''m the subject of protection, too, right? I knew. If you get to the classroom after a while with your hissohisso voice in your ear, your classmates will stop by here at the same time. Its main contents are. "I can''t believe we''re a couple on TV! "No, I heard more than that! You won the national championship in both the Furano, you and Judo disciplines! "Four of you guys are talking about it, I don''t know." "Dufuf, I''ve just recorded your two astute darts. Hawaii, I envy you! First, I envy my lover." Gayagaya and the topic is over there. Popular... or maybe it''s just like Miho said just now. You didn''t have to worry about it for a second. Time passed again and the teacher came and the home room. He mentioned first that I was on TV and then he said that Sho won the national championship. This is an amazing feat, what a compliment. Well, it''s true and all. He then presented his homework in the first hour of class, and returned the tests for all subjects in the second and third hours with an answer and explanatory paper. I finally made it. A feat named Full Subject! The comments of your tenure on this and the subject on the paper are ''Simply Surprising'' because ''Did you stop playing games?'' So, ''you''ve changed since you got to hang out with Bentwood,'' ''so anyway, I got a lot of surprises and compliments. Needless to say, first place in the school year. And that''s four this time. Me and Mihana, Sho and Lil. No, it''s something some of us had predicted.... Oh, I can''t wait to go home today and report it to my father and mother! Maybe they can buy a new game as well. Oh, no, you were betting on beautiful flowers. ... I don''t know what to ask you. On the contrary, what can I ask you for? I''m looking forward to it, but I''m scared. "Something''s starting to make me feel like you four are no longer human" "What is it, why are you so abruptly smart? I know Mr. Fuen and Benki. Why Ayu and the Demon King? - Huh! "Four of the first places in the school year are out of the same class... wow" That''s what everyone said on the way home. ... I think I got something all at once. Looking forward to having a really good New Year this year! No. Did Ip and Sakura take first place in the school year, too? I''ll ask you later. 725 Episode 688: Closing Ceremony When I left, I asked Ip for the results of the test. Ye, as I expected, and Sakura also scored full of all subjects and took first place in the school year. "It''s been an awesome noise over here that two first places in the school year came out of one class... didn''t the brothers? "Um, because I cared about who I put on TV myself. Maybe it was noisier than I thought. But there were times when Shang won the national championship." Phew, Ye said, without calling Cherry Blossom into her room. She started facing the computer as it was. _____ ___ _ And overnight. Next day, closing ceremony. Me, Mika, and Lil and Sho went to school as promised. Sho was kind of cool that he was all about his surroundings by train or something. I arrive at school with nothing in particular, perhaps thanks to Sho''s presence. "Oh, you''re stuck." "Wahu? What''s that? A large piece of paper is affixed to the lobby at the school''s doorstep. This is something we''re already used to seeing. "Lil, that''s a ranking chart. I''m putting the results of our tests in order." "This high school puts a lot of effort into studying, so I''m going to rank it." I hear there are more schools in this day and age that don''t do that. But I think this should make me nervous. Well, either way, it''s usually out of range, so it doesn''t matter. No, it had nothing to do with it. Until before. First place in the school year from this one. That too ________ "Huh!? Five first place in second grade!? "Isn''t that the usual guy with that mentz! The usual person is a monster who took first place purely all the time without using cheats like us. He''s always the # 1 national test. Well, there are people like that in the world, aren''t there? "Huen, an international student, has heard rumors, and I can always tell by the higher-ranking Kungki...... But these two..." "Isn''t that it? I thought these four were together a lot and they taught me how to study." "No, no, but he said he was full on our school test..." Well, I can''t help being evaluated like this after yesterday. It''s true that Sho and I were the average. By the way, the people who were looking at the ranking chart seemed to have each come to the conclusion that ''Mr. Fuen is unusually smart, more first place in the school year because he teaches well,'' and look at Giroli and this one... I''m going to look at Lil. "Also, do you want to go to class now? "Wow, you''re right." We headed to the classroom, trying to escape. When I come in, one of you will rush to us. "Morning! Oh, you''re in harem today! It''s Sanada. Rumor expert Sanada. I was apparently resting with this cold yesterday, but I''m pimping in front of you today. "So... 4th place in the school year, what the hell kind of study did you... tell me? No, that''s not all. To make the school newspaper, I won the national championship, and now I have to interview you, Furano, one of the big stars of this school... and I want to make sure you two are on TV." "You look busy..." "It''s all about the four of you." I even bogged down and explained things that had to do with anasm in the time leading up to the start of the home room. Sho did a concise interview, and me and Mika were forced to share their thoughts. I can''t believe how short this is... horrible. The home room, which started a while later, ended soon enough for the closing ceremony. At this time, precautions for the winter break and the results of the club activities will be reported. That''s how I thought about the time efficiency of the principal, after hearing a good story that was very helpful and didn''t take long, the results debriefing of the tournament started from each member. The baseball and football clubs have fallen at regional tournaments. Apparently the basketball club has gone nationwide and gone to the top 8. Yamakami, you worked hard, didn''t you? And there were other bow, photo, art and cabadi departments that went all the way across the country. There are also a few results that are within the top 8. And finally, Judo is called. What a name Sho was immediately called and put on the stage. The principal gave Xiang two awards, and immediately encouraged him to give him a large quantity of goods. All school students applaud. What a feat, is it so obvious that it''s been done so far? Furthermore, the principal starts talking about the results of the test when one paragraph is made about the club. He''s so happy that he''s got more first place in the school year. I praised Sho with a praise. In addition to winning the national W, I''m told I''m very proud to even get my first grade in the school year. Compared to around the summer (she could have), it''s a great leap forward. Sho himself is illuminating though. ... and that''s it for errands. And then after cleaning my own classroom, I can go home. Winter break when I get home! Not that long though...... I think I''ll enjoy it. Finish your homework early, too. By the way, I don''t take winter classes or anything. You''re free to take it or not. Or the three of us never took it, and Lil put it together. That''s all there is to it. Heh. 726 Episode 689: Winter Break It''s winter break. "Hey." Mihana is coming to my room. Me and Miho are screwing around. "Nevertheless, I can''t believe I let my room magically room and make room for a snack." "Micah, sweets and your favorite drinks will come out indefinitely, so eat as much as you like." "Are you glad I brought that to Earth? "Well, that''s as good as it gets." Beautiful flowers take one nectar and begin to peel. "Micah has beautiful flowers... beautiful flowers..." "I''m tired of hearing that." Every time a beautiful flower eats nectar, I''ve been saying it for a long time, this daiquiri. Follow me. My legs hit me in the cocktail. We wear each other''s socks, but I know perfectly well that Miho''s skin is slippery. "Can I come with my legs tangled? "What are you doing tangled up?" "... a lot? Having finished eating honey citrus, Mizuka now took the ice candy out of her cottage function. Eat well even though it''s cold. "Nevertheless, we both took first place in the school year as promised." "Bet... you heard both of them." "What do you ask me to do? To me." That''s because I haven''t actually decided anything yet, even if they ask me that. Because I would buy you something if I were you, or I would go out with you (it would be a date if I thought about it now). "You haven''t decided, have you? I... you know, it has to be something extremely unpleasant. I already... have a relationship that goes beyond childhood taming, and it can be a jerk thing, right? "Yeah... um, no, it could be ants as an option," "Well, I haven''t decided, and I can''t tell you about my dreams." Conversely, what kind of favor would Miho ask me if I decided to? I''ve never had a weird favor before. But I''m thrilled every time. "By the way, you spend the end of the year with relatives, you do that every year. So when does Hatsumomo go? Let''s go together this year." "Like, let''s do that" We have years to go and years not to go within the date when Hatsumomo is commonly set as New Year''s Eve. So Miho and Hatsumomo shouldn''t have any problems. Ye and Sakura will be talking the same thing next door anyway. "I have to clean up and stuff." "Hehe, actually, I''ve already thought about items that would make cleaning easier. Dust, once enchanted in the house itself, becomes even more true, but not necessary." "I''m trying to cheat. Lend it to me, including Enchant." "Fine. I already gave it to Sho, didn''t I? I''ll give it to Miho later." "Yeah." I think this will give us a refreshing welcome for next year. But I clean my room regularly and there''s nothing I don''t need. "Do you do things like cleaning up even in anasm? "I don''t need that, and I won''t do it because it could get busy at a festival near the end of the year. It''s just..." "Just?" "Gather up everyone''s infinite magic pouch and try to make something like a management system for goods. I''ve been spending a few months sleeping on items, but I haven''t figured out what''s in the key pouch." "Uh, isn''t that okay? If you put it that way, maybe you didn''t wear a stamp with the magic card you found in the dungeon." Yes, that magic card I got a lot of around. I didn''t use anything other than what I thought was necessary at the time. It''s a waste, isn''t it? The number of sheets is too many to sell. "... could there be a ''male or female conversion''? "Well, maybe one or two." "... hey, I guess I''ll use it then" What is this? Will beautiful flowers be men? Beautiful flowers make a man...... how handsome they will be. Outreach Sometimes, like me, my face is completely the same and my body is the only one. Like a cute boy. "Fine, use it." "Yay!... Oh, please, I may have decided! "Huh? You mean to the extent that you use cards? It doesn''t have to be such a favor..." "Yeah, it''s not. Um... if you don''t like this... can I say no? That''s what Miho says as she brings it together. I wonder what it is. I''m scared of something. "Hey, what? "For the first time in Alim, I guess I''ll have it... I can''t believe" "Yes......!? Is that what you want to do with Alim...? A beautiful flower that snorts. I didn''t expect you to do me that favor. "Let the boulders think for a second." "Also, of course. For the first time, I cared a lot about her." When Micah and I first met, Micah looked very painful, both on Earth and in Anasm. He looked happy right in the face, but he had tears in his eyes. I guess it hurts. But Alim''s opponent is only about a masculine flower.... That could happen sooner or later than this happens. "Okay, fine." "Really?" "Ugh." "Eh... thanks. Because you take responsibility, don''t you? "Oh, yeah, you''re right" On second thought, maybe we had a hell of a negotiation... but it''s the two of us, and it doesn''t matter. 727 Episode 690: Winter Break (Sho) "... you know, Shaw. It''s not just cats, it''s wolves." "No, you''re just putting it in your body. Besides, wolves are dogs, to say the least. Dogs Run Around Outside" "If Shaw asks you to do that, I''ll be happy to jog." "You don''t have to, let''s stay together" "Wahoo." Me and Lil are twirling to the best cocktail this food and beverage hobby can come up with infinitely, one of the "New Year''s Eve Exciting Magic Item Sets for Cottonuts and New Year''s Cleaning" dreams gave me. The test and the club are probably over for the year, and they''re completely full of it, but I wouldn''t mind. "Japanese-Cottats are a horrible weapon. Makes People Mentally Bad" "Is this the first time you''ve been in a snail since we got here? "Well, I heard rumors." Lil is also adorable as she enjoys beef jerky, Micah and green tea while talking to me with her corrupt, sleepy eyes. Yes, is Miho eating Micah by now too... oh, my God. And I heard that beauty is something you get used to, but on the contrary, the more lil I am, the cuter I look about lil. When did you find out what was inside this guy? Well, we''ve been together for almost a year now with Earth and Anasm. Yeah, well, in anasm, Lil''s birthday was close. But I don''t know what to do with her birthday. Is it okay to feel the same way we celebrate beautiful flowers? No, no, no, you can''t do that. I need to make it more special like this. "Shaw, are you thinking of something difficult? "Huh?" "No, I kind of figured it out lately." Is this it, because there is one under the roof all the time in Japan and in Anasm, so that Mihana can guess her thoughts on having dreams, Lil is also talking about me... Beh, it''s okay because I''m not thinking about anything weird. But let''s not get off topic for now. "Lil, it''s almost your birthday in anasm." "Yeah. I''m gonna be the same 17 as everyone else. For 11 years... I didn''t forget my birthday, because it''s the day my parents gave birth to me. If you hadn''t given birth, I wouldn''t have seen Shaw." "Oh, yeah" This is how we relax together now, Lil... oh well, until last year of anasm, it was a day of abuse. Now I''m too happy to squirm. Maybe because it''s not about me. Don''t I know Lil well enough yet...? "And the festival to celebrate the end of the year is near! The kingdom of Mephilado should also be a festival, because all the nations of Anasm are common. Looking forward to it...... what''s it like?" "It''s gonna be fun. Definitely." "Ugh." Nor is it natural for Lil to celebrate in anasm. But from now on, I have to take that for granted. "But we still have a lot to do! First of all, it''s New Year''s Eve in Japan, right? You said Shaw would also study stocks. There''s a BBQ party for everyone in the department before the winter break. And... yes, the bet I was making on the test! "Oh... there was that too..." "We were in the same order, so we asked each other for a favor." I forgot half of it. I didn''t decide what to do. Well, maybe he didn''t even think about the dreams and the flowers that he had made the same bet. I wonder about Lil. "Is Lil doing you any favors? Whatever." I know what Lil''s asking for. Let me touch your muscles, or I want you to do something naughty. Seems like most of his cravings mean he wants to stick with me. I''m going to go with Lil... and I''m only happy for you, there''s nothing wrong with that. It''s batchy. "My favor, I have two... not sure which way to go" "Both are good. Lil doesn''t usually say wagamama." "You think I''m telling you? "It''s nothing." "Well... let me sweeten your words this time, thank you, I love you, Shaw" "Ooh. Me, too." The unintentional words and the smile of an angel who seems sincerely happy suck. It''s destructive enough to kill me. "The first, then.... I want you to follow me, to my hometown." "In the home of Lil..." "Yeah, ''cause my parents'' day of life is near. I think I''ll go home once. I want you to follow me then." You''ve been deciding to go for a long time, or if you''re telling me you''re not going, I don''t seem to have a choice. If I went, I would definitely feel hard. "We''re gonna have a hard time for sure, huh? "I don''t mind. I''d like to report it in confidence. I had a great boyfriend who didn''t have any more... to my parents" "hehe... right" Yeah, I don''t know my hometown either because I first met Lil in a carriage on the side of the road. Norwegian... we''ve already met the head of the facility as a presence on Earth, but we haven''t had any contact with the anatomists. "Okay, let''s go together. Soon, I guess." "Yeah, thanks" "Either way, I''m asking you to gamble. So, what''s the other one? "... I want you to stay with me forever. As far as I can, of course." Hmm...? That. "I declared it to Lil before, didn''t I? He said he''d stay with me forever." "Eh heh, so think of it as confirmation. Sometimes I get nervous, and I wonder if even Shaw and everyone else will be out of my sight. We have to check this out." I moved next to Lil, who said so. Get out of the cocktail for a few seconds, there''s something I have to do. Because Lil can get anxious sometimes like this, and I have to do this every time. "I''m not dying." "Wahun...... eh. Other than that, if anyone likes the show more than I do... ahhh... wish I could..." I don''t think so either. It moisturizes my eyes. I hugged Lil from the side. I usually wear loose clothes today, but this way I know how good the style is. "No, it can''t be. And try to cheat on me. I won''t forgive myself and my father will kill me." "Wahoo, yeah. Imagine making me sad, but Shaw''s not the kind of character to abandon me. It''s okay, ''cause I''m not even worried and I believe you." "Thanks." Well, it''s good to have a good vibe for hugging you, but what do we do? Ahead, as usual. Even if you indulge in softness... you can be angry... Even if I told her too much and Lil was asked to take off clothes other than her upper body, she''s got a mother today and I''m in trouble...... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I mean, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. More importantly...... "Shaw? Shall I take my clothes off? "It''s cold and I don''t mind." "Right. He looked like that." Yeah, I got to take care of it. It''s winter. 728 Episode 691: Winter Break (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Uh... here we are." "Um, wait a minute." The cherry blossoms came to visit me in the leaf room, telling me through the window. Because the clothes have gotten wet, cherry blossoms have a little regret for making window hassle moves in the winter, while leaves glimmer with the computer and slap the keyboard and mouse whichever way they want. "Making money again? "Yeah, I''ll be a paragraph in a little while, so wait." "Okay." Five minutes later, Ye shut down the computer with a glowing face. And sit yourself directly next to where the cherry blossoms sit. "You''re in a good mood." "If we go at this pace, by this time next year... if we live normally, we''ll have enough money to spend the rest of our lives alone." "What!? You mean hundreds of millions of yen? "Well I guess that''s the place. By the way, it''s not like the money I earned from inventions or anything. I guess it''s already beyond that, too." Cherry blossoms were stunned by the imaginary single digit ride hey. It''s almost the first time I''ve heard of detailed leaf purse circumstances. I no longer imagined childhood training was this far away. "But... how could Leaf invent it... apart from the money he got on the patent? "You''re going to turn to future research costs. Now that the cherry blossom eyes have healed, the next thing I need to do is help the world. People with more or less constant IQs leave something behind, so you want to invent computers? I have to do that, too." "You don''t need to pay for materials anymore, do you? Does that mean labor costs or something? "You will. When I graduate from college, I''m going to stay in the organization, but on top of that, I''m going to continue my personal research." Hmm, while listening to cherry blossoms, I think that might take a lot of time. And I decided to complain about one thing. "Leaf''s dream is to support you with all your might, but if you''re going to marry me... me and... that, Ko, to my kids... you know, lonely thoughts... I don''t want you to let me do much...? "Heh, it''s me, huh? I''ll take that into account." "Well, then don''t worry...! Cherry blossoms realized inside that I was already fully thinking about what happened after I got married, but otherwise, I didn''t think it was lighting or strange. "By the way, I finished the test." "Eh... you and I are in first place in the school year. You were right." "My brother and I were gambling." "If we were in agreement, would we ask each other to do each other a favor? "Yes, yes." Leaves look at cherry blossom faces jizzily. Cherry blossoms clenched their necks without knowing what the leaves were trying to say, even if they were childhood friendly. "Oh, I mean, what? "Want us to try it too? "Uh, I have nothing to ask you, do I? Isn''t that what you say because you want to do something unilaterally from the leaves? "Whoa, you''re gonna find out... that''s my forgiving wife..." Kukukuk, and Ye said so with a grin. Cherry blossoms look at it sideways, but to ask questions. "So, what''s a favor? "Hmm? Ask? "Well... well, they took me to that cake buffet, and if that''s what you mean... so, but if it''s a nasty thing, I say no! "Sorry... heck, what the hell" Leaf eyelids sharpen. And he lifted the jaw of the cautious cherry blossom gently with his index finger, his own face also close. "Nah, what!? "Don''t know? In your ear, whisper so as to breathe. "Wow, I don''t know... But, thigh, could it be my physical aim? "What if it is? Cherry blossoms open their eyes and stare at childhood taming. I also knew very well that I had begun to light the fire myself. And that you''re more upset than ever. In the meantime, I decided to utter words and make excuses. "Well, well, well, Leaf is a boy too... and I know you''re not interested in that from your previous reactions... but it''s still early... everyone..." I waited for the leaves to react, but I won''t say anything. Sakura hastily decided to continue the conversation. To calm yourself down. "I... I was prepared to be in high school like that, so I''m sorry, I can''t right now. But if you say you can''t stand it and it''s hard... that... help..." Here again the cherry blossom sees the face of the leaves. He had that look on his face like he was burning, like he was in trouble. "I''m not going to do that from the start. I tried it with Nori and it surprised me because it caught the cherry blossom." "... guh..." "I''m sorry, make fun of me. Well, you''ve already asked me for a favor, and I got an okay one, so nothing." "... Hmm. So, what''s the favor?" "When you graduated from high school, you decided to marry me, didn''t you? That." "Oh, yeah." What I tried to say looped in my head and the cherry blossom blush and mood didn''t heal for a while. The leaves, who perceive that they have offended, give the sweet kind in large quantities from the magic pouch. By doing so, the cherry blossom mood healed slightly. "Sorry..." "That''s enough." "Oh, by the way, were you planning on taking a winter break? "I don''t think so. I guess so much so that there''s a festival in anasm. I don''t know what you and Sho might be up to." "Right... let''s just relax" "Yeah." 729 Lesson 692: New Years Eve There must be a New Year''s Eve every year. We don''t do New Year''s at home. Welcome to your mother''s home. Grandpa and Grandma''s, a very big house. I thought we were bigger, but this house is like a mansion. On New Year''s Eve, gathering in this house is the lesson of your mother''s clan. So lonely but unable to meet with Miho from 29th to 2nd January. By the way, my paternal grandfather and grandmother don''t celebrate New Year''s Eve together because they use the money they earned when they were younger to fly around overseas and play around. "Hey... here we go" "Grandma! Hiccup! "Long time no see. How have you been? "As always, you two look fine. Grandma''s fine, too." By the way, like your mother and father, this grandmother looks so young. As young as an actor of the same age or something, I remember being very beautiful when you showed me your old pictures. "Then I''ll take care of you again this year" "Yes, yes, this way. You always make my daughter happy." "Hey... oh, mother" Is your father and mother as familiar as I have been with Miho for a long time? History repeats itself, doesn''t it? "By the way... uncomfortable? The last time it happened to you guys was this July, right?... I think we met somewhere in September... That''s what Grandpa said. Sounds like that wasn''t a very good thing either...... it''s your fault, right? Well, I''m feeling my natural death in a way that says'' uncomfortable ''to Grandma and Grandpa. I made eye contact and the four of us decided to match our backs. "It''s my fault. We met in July! "Right... no, I guess I''m getting bogged down" "No, I think it''s just a mistake, mother-in-law" "... hmm, maybe. I can''t help but worry about it. Come on, come on up. Come on up." This house is really big. I knew there was a lot of family business in the house where I said this, but all of that, my uncle inherits. This guy is also a mecha dandy handsome guy. My mother and I are separated from each other, and I have an 8-year-old son (cousin) upstairs. The cousin seems to be the next generation. Oh, my cousin is handsome, too. She said she could have done it at college five years ago. I wonder what she''s doing now. I just listened to you. Every time I see this guy, he tells me he''s like a girl, and I can stroke both my head and my leaves. I''ve also been photographed wearing women''s clothes because I only showed them to my college friends once (that''s just me). Is your uncle and cousin O''Neesan in our house today? "Yes, they''re paying you off today, because they won''t be back until tomorrow. ¡­ just relax." "Heh... I''ve been wanting to report a lot to your brother, but I wonder if it will be tomorrow" What is it tomorrow? It''s boring. But I''m not free because my relatives should keep coming from today to the day after tomorrow. "Say hello to your grandfather, both of you." "" Ugh. "" That''s what your father told me, so me and Ye asked Grandma where Grandpa was and headed there. Looks like he''s in Yamato. I generally eat pre-New Year treats here. "Grandpa! "Grandpa, I''m here." "Oh! You''re finally here with a dream leaf! This one still retains its youthfulness, just like her grandmother. Grandma and I have been friends for 70 years. By the way, the two are 75 years old. Is it still childhood friendly? "As always, I''m a man with a loving face and two melons for my old grandma and mother. Especially if you stretch your hair." "What about me, Grandpa? "Mm, the leaves have become something of a Han face, eh? Since my daughter''s eyes healed." "Mm-hmm... sort of a lot. I''ll talk to you later." "Oh, I''m looking forward to it." Puku. You mean I''m feminine and the leaves are a man''s face, right? I could have protected you, too! She''s a woman in her looks and clothing hobbies, but her heart is a boy! I thought I was getting a little manly. No. I wonder what I shouldn''t do. I wonder if I should have changed my gender. I want to see my grandson''s face soon. "My kid''s been waiting for you, Grandpa. About 10 more years." That''s what Ye said. I mean, by the time I was 24, I guess I was willing to have kids with cherry blossoms. Then I''m also with Miho... "Then I''m six years old. It''s not far." "Right, well, I think I can see it while I''m alive. I can protect you from being so confident. Did you have a girlfriend for the rest of your life? "I''ll see you later, too." "Well, it''s not easy to predict who they are. It''s too easy. It''s too much trouble." After that, Leaf and I explored the mansion. Always exploring. It''s huge. Think we''ll report what she''s done? Everyone in my family is going to say a lot to me. I''m already known to be childhood friendly with Leaf. If you show me a picture or something, I''ll show you a cute picture of me and Miho. 730 Episode 693: New Years Eve 2 "So let me ask you something. From July until now." Now, no other relatives have come. Your mother and father seem busy getting ready for the New Year party. So I was supposed to teach Grandpa and Grandma first what I was going to publish in front of a lot of people. "I don''t care what you say... you know we both had a girlfriend, right? The leaves are in the paper... were you cherry blossoms? He said his eyes had miraculously healed." "Anyway, it''s easy to predict that we''re dating after all that." "... yeah, you''re right" Grandpa and Grandma don''t like to nibble. Speaking of which, even when your mother started dating her father, who was a childhood friend, she said that she was getting a little carried away. "Dreams are TV, well, muffler-wrapped with such a cute little girl, she got all sticky" "It just looked like girls to each other, but hey..." "Puku! That''s too much! I''ve been told since then that I only look like a same-sex couple after all. "Well, when''s Hawaii going to hit you? Or you must have done it for me, alle." "I''ve always had dreams because I was very clever. You must have done something funny by flashing at me again." "As it were, I guess so. Hawaii is coming with Miho for spring break." Actually, it''s a gobble push by physical ability, so I can''t say. They''re going to tell me I can be a professional Darts player. "And then... yes, my daughter told me. They both took first grade in school? "Yeah, in all subjects." "Well... wonderful! Good luck with that." "Leaves are easy to score full if you mean it, but I don''t have dreams... good work" "Eh heh." "I''m working on it, too." "Well, the leaves are doing their best." It''s very rare that leaves are puffy. I crushed his cheek instantly. After that, Ye and I talked a lot about avoiding anasm. How dare you talk so far when you''ve only been free like that for 5 months, how I feel. "It was six months thicker than I thought." "Sounds fun and above all... Well, Grandma, maybe it''s time to go help my daughters." We both got up squeaky with strong ankles that we didn''t think were 75 years old and headed to our mothers. "Your grandmother''s right, six months is thick." "Yeah, it''s like I''ve been spending over a year and a half" "... preparing for the New Year''s party, can we help?" "What do you care? I think I can help you clean the hardest" "That''s right." When I was cleaning up this year, I used items to clean up dirt, dust, etc. all at once, and when I finally repaired most of the furniture to be more beautiful than new, I was greatly appreciated. I usually spend almost three days cleaning them up, ''cause they''re done in less than half a day. Earlier, Ye and I moved to a place where there were four of us. I knew I was going to be very busy. "Hey, Mom" "Oh, we''re both here. Can you help me? "Yeah...... I''ll help you in exactly the same way I did when I cleaned up. Cleaning and laundry." "Really? That helps, but... don''t overdo it, okay? "Yeah. And I''ll tell my grandmothers good things." And I grabbed my grandmother and said confidently, ''Leave all the cleaning and laundry in the house to come true with me''. He was happy to round his eyes, but he seems half-hearted to see if he can do it right. In the meantime, they handed me a pigeon, a vacuum cleaner, and a rag. Although I don''t use it at all. And I''ll tell you what, we''ll do it, so we don''t have to clean anything. "Zone!... let''s see" "You want to use your skills to stop time. Don''t force me to do this so quickly." "Well. But I haven''t found one yet. Then let''s fuck Sassa -! I used the item. In an instant it was shiny from corner to corner of the mansion, and perhaps repaired where it would have decayed. Instead of laundry, even futons and curtains should look like new. The power of the item is amazing after all. Item Master and Dark Matter Creator, I''m really glad you got these. A skill that merely contemplates an attack doesn''t produce anything. "High end. All you have to do is hang around Texto and tell him it''s over in about five hours." "Right." The moment Leaf and I unraveled the zone, there was a chime ringing in this mansion called Pingpawn. I noticed that. Grandpa and Grandma go to the front door. "We''re out of time" "Welcome, you''re here. It''s been a year..." "Yes, you will, sister-in-law" Apparently, Grandma''s brother-in-law''s big uncle is here. You''re our great-aunt''s husband. I have a lot of family over here, too. Then came the relatives one after another. It got noisy, but I think this kind of noise would be nice. 731 Episode 694: New Years Eve 3 "Wow, my clan idol is" That''s what my grandmother''s sister''s son, the uncle of a distant relative, said, surrounded by about 17 people. I told her quite a bit about what had happened this year. Plus about 10 more will be here by the end of the year, so I''m tired of having to talk about it every time. I knew it was a mansion that could accommodate nearly 30 people in a house called Kako. "Look at her picture." That''s what my sister, grandfather''s brother''s granddaughter, told me. Saying your sister only changes about one thing though. I have no choice but to open my smartphone and show a two-shot picture. "I''ve seen it on TV, but what is this girl!? You''re the childhood tame kid I was telling you about last year... doing actors, idols or something? "Ordinary people." Your sister looks too neat because she''s a member of our family, too. Still, it''s going to be a little grumpy that everyone''s reaction after showing the pictures looks and unifies between the girls. "Whatever, you''re picky... this house. Did you do a major refurbishment or something? "... no way. You''re always right... I just did the refurbishment 10 years ago..." Mmm, did you make it a little too clean? Your father and mother are laughing bitterly because they know what caused it. "Well no. Shall we make it for dinner?" When a clan gathers at the end of the year, it''s always a curry because it''s a big crowd. Well, nearly half the people come after eating. By the way, we''re not eating a group. "Uh... how many people need dinner today? "Nine, maybe." "Grandma, me, you want me to help you make it? That''s what I say to you. Because I want to know how you would react if you fed everyone a curry with plenty of stats and skills. "Oh, well. Well, I guess I could use your help." "Yeah! I''ll help! _____ ___ _ "Hey..." "Sorry." In the middle of the night, me, Ye, your father and your mother are supposed to sleep in the same room. When your mother and father fell asleep, the leaves that were falling asleep in the futon next door whined with a dozen voices inside. "No... come on, the curry was delicious, right? It was delicious." "I''m on track, I''m sorry" "Really, think about situations where you use your powers, right? Though I helped, I didn''t do much cleaning to make the old place new or anything." "I''m savvy." What happened as a result of my serious curry making. As a matter of fact, everyone who offered to cook gave me a break and I made it alone. Just the smell. First, everyone on this scene today tells me they want to try the curry. And eat. It''s too good to cry. After that, they say a lot from around. And, well, I don''t weigh myself, so it''s been a lot of trouble. Yeah, yeah. "Ha... ma, just be careful, right? Good night." "Hey, hey, can I come in the leaf futon? I haven''t slept with you in a while, have I? If men don''t like each other, sneak up on Alim..." "What?" "Sorry." Oh, scary scary scary. ______ ____ _ The next day, my uncle and cousin''s brother came. And your wife, of course. "Uncle! "Oh, I have dreams! How have you been! I jumped at your uncle. And the other jumped at my cousin. This family has the next interaction between Grandpa and Grandma. I haven''t said that in about 9 months. "Oh, it''s been a long time! "Oh, oh, I have a dream, it''s been a long time" Mm-hmm. This is usually how you react when you jump. It feels welcome. What is the cause? Oh... my cousin''s brother has some kind of woman. "... hey, what about that kid? "This kid is my eight-year-old away Itko. He''s a sophomore in high school." "Mmm... such a cute daughter, and a high school girl hugging me under my nose... Huh? Man?" "Yeah, yeah, man" It''s flashy. And I''m telling you with an expression that I don''t believe you. I''ve always loved these reactions. "Sister, I am a man who has been listed both since birth and in the family register." "Oh, oh... you are. Sorry, I thought it was a girl..." "Never mind because they say it well" "Oh, there''s dreams and Ye. Let me introduce you to my fianc¨¦. I brought him here because I was engaged." "Heh! Really?! I thought you said you had a very beautiful girlfriend when this guy was in college. Keep it up...... you''ve been engaged for 7 years. Congratulations. "Hey, don''t you remember? It was on a date for Christmas." "Ah... you had a big TV peek in the city because you had a cousin out there.... the one who hit a trip to Hawaii. I thought you were joking or something, but he was really my cousin. I thought that couple was homosexual... and I''m surprised in so many ways" Hmm, I guess we''re more or less all set. The rest of my family always comes late. ... Well, her presentation starts again today. But the role is like - this time. 732 Episode 695: Open up! We''ve all gathered together since then. Looks like there''s only one set of vacancies this year. On the day of the end of the year. It wasn''t long before I was spending time with my relatives'' little, cute kids. Between me and Miho, one of these days you''ll have a cute kid like a ball, right? Yeah, yeah. "I''d love another curry of my dreams." "I thought I''d say that, because I''m going to have that kid make nearly half the vegetables and soba noodles." "Oh, seriously, Grandma! Yes, that''s why I got everyone''s stomach, and I started helping them cook a lot. You deserve the leaves, I''ll tell you what. Puku, I wish Leaves could help me too. "Still, where did you get these cooking arms? "Uh... erm" "Yes, there''s been a lot, Mother." "I thought it was just a game, but I can''t believe you have such a stunt! Your mother isn''t following you. She puts in a follow up. I''m sorry, it took me a long time. You don''t need to say a word. Six months ago, I was probably just playing games. "Which, one fried... Wow, I''ve never had such a delicious fried chicken. Dada''s good, too." "Thanks, Grandma" "Don''t you think you can always go to your wife? "Oh, dear. You think so?" "Puku! Now you and Leaf are bullying each other with a double... Awful. For 2 hours, I created a lot of dishes, fried chicken, etc. that seem to be in the festival with the women + me (although they include me). It''s all gone by the end of the day, so more than two dozen people are not Dada. "Well, here you go! Eat your dishes while watching a singing match on a TV of considerable size. While we were talking about something. It''s noisy, but I still like this vibe. ...... If I think about it carefully, if Mihana and I, Ye and Sakura get married, will the Benki sisters join us? It''s going to be a lot busier. "Yeah! "You''re dreaming, aren''t you a professional? Are you going to cooking school or something? "You can''t be so serious about cooking school. That''s a mystery..." "Uh, if you think this guy had talent..." Your father''s follow-up sounds vain. Ugh... I just wanted to please everyone, but something went wrong. Cooking quickly flattened as usual. An hour after I finished cooking, I started making soba. The soba has to be boiled. It''s the juice that sticks. I managed to make all of them 10 minutes before the year went by and arranged them on the table. Quickly everyone starts eating. "Yeah! "Noodles by the buckwheat... no, Tsuyu! Were you obsessed with Tsuyu...! "I can see it''s taking a lot of time." I haven''t spent much time relying on my stats and skills. I can ask for a replacement, but there is no such thing. While I was doing this, the singing battle ended and the screen changed to the bell at night out. Grandpa and Grandma stand by. ... the daily height of the electronic calendar changed. "Congratulations" "" "" Congratulations "" Grandpa says it first, then we all say it together. This is how we celebrate the New Year. By the way, my little one is already asleep. "Old Man Time" ...... Kitakore, old balls. Relatives really have many adults. So I save a hell of a lot of money every year. Father said last year that money would fly a lot on New Year''s Eve because there are so many kids. "Thank you! Oh, thank you! "Thanks! Me and Ye''s beautiful girl brothers carefully receive each and every old ball as they smile. You don''t need leaves because you already have money, but you take it politely by saying that feelings are important. ... Well, I''m not like the leaves, so I''m honestly glad. It''s time for you to tell me how to do the stock. Sho said he''d do it, and it''s time for me. I wonder if I can really make enough money to make dating easier. "No, we had some fun this year! "Yes, very much! That''s what your uncle says. Would you have gotten along with your fianc¨¦e, Nai? He''s the one who''s going to join the family, and I''ll make it better for you next year. ________ _____ __ "See you soon, then! On January 2nd, we go home. Well, you''re always right. Tomorrow is Mizuka and Hatsumomo. Do you want to wear a yukata or a kimono or something? I can''t help it with smudges. 733 Lesson 696: Hatsumomo "Congratulations! "Congratulations! Morning of Jan. 3. Me and Mihana met for the first time this year. You couldn''t because you came home late last night, could you? As for the word Thousand Autumns a day, I wanted to see him just as much as I spent 5,000 autumns because I didn''t see him for five days. So I hug you out of my mind. It smells just as soft and good as last year, and it''s so cute. "Nice to see you again this year." "Welcome! Get ready for the first time." "Yeah!" Me and Mihana are going back to the room and getting ready to go to the first party. Let''s just put on what we left out of the break-in. Hatsumomo or whatever, it''s something to wear when you get a taste of Japanese style. Everything seems to be back where my parents used to come from. I didn''t get the right size when I got it, but I fixed it a long time ago. How to wear it for sure... Turn this back, put your sleeves through¡­ roll it up so it looks better. Then wrap the belt around it and make a fold or stretch the wrinkles to get it done. That''s it. I used to have a hard time wearing it. "Oh, hey. Cherry blossoms and I are ahead of us." "Yeah, come on in" "... you''re 18 years old now and you dress like that? "Beh, that''s all right! Puku. I came out of the room and they couldn''t get me out early. Never mind that, I have a purse and a phone... it takes a little makeup and I''m ready. "I''m coming." "Yes, we''ll be there later." "How about before...? Mother, do you look good this year? "Yeah, it''s so there! "Eh heh." That''s fine. I went outside. It''s cold... I brought in Cairo or something because I knew it was cold. But it''s cold. "Thank you for waiting." "I just went out too! "It is.... I knew you were cute this year, that kimono. The red yellow flower pattern is like an arim." "Maybe it does. Beautiful flowers look great too. It''s beautiful this year." She looks great in kimonos and hair ties. It''s really beautiful... it looks good in any outfit. "Ugh. Though my chest is tight..." "Oh, my God." "... you''d be happier to have dreams with big breasts of mine, wouldn''t you? "Mmm, sort of." Keep your hands together. We''re headed to the biggest shrine in the area, Jan. 3, but it looks like a lot of people are going in the same direction. I also see a family of people going to our school. I met two people I was used to seeing along the way. "Oops, congratulations! Dreams, beautiful flowers! "Congratulations, Ayu, Mihana" Sho and Lil are walking hand in hand, just like me and Mi-hwa. "Oh my goodness! Lil, you look beautiful in your kimono! "Hehe, is that right? Probably made it out of a machine that makes everything I gave you, a water colored kimono. It looks great on you. "My mom helped me put it on. But I can''t breathe... I can''t believe it''s beautiful trying to force me to look like a torso" "See, Sho? Lil''s mummy breasts are now wrapped around a guinea pig with a towel or salad? What do you think?" "... what do you want me to say..." Even Miho would be in the same situation. When I get home, I''ll give it to the evil deputy. "And Ayu is a man, no matter what you say, right? You''re wearing Japanese women''s kimonos. You look great, though." "Well, if you don''t look good, you''re usually wearing a man''s." "That''s it every year...... It''s like being forgiven because it''s you, but if the other boys do it, they''ll fool you." "Hey, it''s me." When was the last time you wore a kimono for a man? Elementary school junior year or so. And well, if we were talking like that, we''d totally be at the shrine. Lots of people. "Wafufufufu... sweet smell... this is the smell of sweet wine? "Whoa, let''s not drink when we''re done visiting. There''s pee too." "... ah! Sisters! "Wahoo, Sakura! Congratulations, Kanata! "Congratulations! I ran into Sakura-chan the leaves I was going to earlier. Apparently he wanted to come with me and waited for me. "You''re all set, let''s go then" Six of us stand in line and come. Put one coin in your pocket and do me a favor. "(Hope you have fun and safe with everyone this year)" That. Well, I did the same favor last year, but he died once... and I can''t tell you he was safe. This year... right. But I wonder if the favor of wanting to be with Miho has been fulfilled. After that I stopped at the stall and picked a bun, had a sweet drink, and some juice powder. I pulled the Omi lottery, and I bought the amulet. Hopefully this will make it a good year again, 734 Daily Discussion of gossip lil Suddenly I want to write a coupling between Sho and Lil (as much as I can). Usually, it''s casually past two weeks in anasm, etc., but it''s a comma of everyday life in between. I''d like to write something like this if I just feel like it. No, it seems like we have about 10 more stories... ###### I woke up with the bird chirping. The show is asleep next door.... the same neat face. It''s so cool and I''m about to fall in love. That''s what I think every morning. I want to keep watching this, but I''ll be the wife of the show in the future. And Shaw''s gonna be a great cop. I mean, you have to be a good wife. So before my own desires, I have to make breakfast. The show eats me with a smile that the rice I made is delicious. Just hearing the word "delicious" will cheer you up that day. "... uh... heh... oh, lil, good morning" "Good morning, Shaw! We''re almost ready for dinner! "Oh, okay" Shaw changed his clothes while still rubbing his sleepy eyes and climbed onto the table. I leave the white rice I made and the roasted sausage, miso soup on the eyeball grill. "Looks delicious yesterday too" "Thanks, let''s eat! "Ooh, I''ll have it.... yeah, it''s delicious today" "Wahoo." Dine at a table like this with someone you love. Luxury. It''s a waste of luxury for me, but I don''t want to give this luxury to anyone else. As soon as we have dinner, we move on to other things. Ayu is amazing. Thanks to this, I don''t have to wash or clean anything. I knew you were an amazing girl before we met, but since we met, I guess I''ve felt like a boy beyond human beings. "What are you doing today? "Uh, yeah, don''t get it all together this morning" "I''ll take care of it! A whole that touches all over the body of the show with dignity. After studying this with anasm and doing a lot with the device that Alim made, I generally know about my body. That''s why I manage Shaw''s health. Move to the room you have made exclusively for the whole thing, and ask the show to have one pair of pants and fall asleep on the checklist. I need to get dressed for checkups to create an atmosphere, too. Ahhh... what a wonderful flesh. Besides, it''s even more muscularly formed underneath this. The show is more specific than the muscle looks, so it''s supposed to be Bukubuku''s goth, but it looks smart. Cool, nice... I can''t believe those words aren''t enough. Then I''ll give you my arm. "Oops......" I always pinch between my chests when I put Shaw''s arms together. This is colour. Service. I want you to touch my chest a lot. Although the show firmly separates the on-off when not to shy away, as far as I''m concerned, I want you to rub wherever you want when you want. Because I''m just happy being touched by the show. If Shaw pleases me with my body, I''m several times as happy with that. It''s over. I got plenty of rubbing for 2 hours. I can smell the show from my hands. Nice and good smell, as always. Just sniffing makes me feel like I''m wrapped up in a show I love. "Oh, that''s amazing. You''re getting better every time you do it." "That''s what I''m practicing! I''ll do anything to make the show happy. I would if they told me to sell myself (flirt with others), and if they told me to die, I''d be ready to die. If the show makes you really happy with that. And if Shaw likes someone other than me and I get in the way, I''m going to walk away immediately. Because number one would be to stay out of the way. And because show happiness is number one. In that case, I think I will leave the world in the meantime because it is worth living for me. Oh, my God, you''re telling me Shaw loves me, and you''re telling me you''re getting married. I''m relieved, though I don''t have a good heart. "Hey, Lil." "What? My heart plays even if they just call me names. I turned to someone with a show. Then they put their hands over their heads, and they do. Like looking between wolf ears. ''Cause he looked like he''d come up with something. "Really? "Oops. Well... tell me if anything happens. I''m on Lil''s side, and I''ll definitely help you." No. Shaw is too kind. That''s why my feelings always explode. Every day, every day, this is how it goes. If I''d been careful, I''d have hugged you as much as I wanted. I love it. I love it too much and it''s going crazy. "Oops, you wanted to hug me again today" "Ugh." If you''re careful, I can''t believe it. This is what I do every day, isn''t it, as the show says? Conversely, every day, Shaw says something that makes me want to hug you. Then rub your chest as well. Tits are the biggest thing you can give to the show from me.... I think it''s time for you to rub it. I had it rubbed for the pleasure of the show, but sometime mine felt better too... no, very much from the start... "Well, show. If you have nothing more to do today...! I took off my upper body clothes and became only a bra. Shaw''s gaze is clearly looking at me. Glad. "Ooh. It''s only before noon, okay? "It''s always ok! "... I''m sorry about that, if it''s true, you can say no, but every day I lose the temptation..." "That''s okay, ''cause I want you to." Big, gotten bumpy on the chest and nice hands covering the rash. If this looks like it, I might even be able to invite you to night games today. 735 Episode Six Hundred Ninety-Seven: The Anasm of June "It''s been a long time since you''ve come back to anasm! "Sure, maybe." Unlike usual, I was on Earth for a week because it was New Year''s Eve. Look, New Year''s is busy, to concentrate on you. "This festival is about a week away." "Well, that''s why it''s time to come." "... waf? What is it? Seems half sure Micah will be here by now. Not only Lil, but everyone else but Kanata is tilting their necks because they don''t know what to talk about. I mean, Kanata, are you a genius to look at in conversations up to here? You were a genius. ... a message sprung up in my head. Yes, this is what I''ve been waiting for. [Alim, Micah! Can I go see you tomorrow? Sorry for the abruptness] [Kara! Hasn''t it been a long time since you''ve been coming to us? Of course it''s good! That''s a call from Kara. Yes, would you like Mr. Muli and Mr. Lilo to come too because we were going to have a girls'' party? And then we''ll call Rose. [Bye, Kara. Let Muli and Lilo come and play too! I''ll call Rose as well... add Lil and Sakura... for 8... how about that? [Well... that''s wonderful! See you later. And... one more favor...] Maybe this is the point. It''s time for Kara to tell us she wants to come visit us, and in anticipation of that, the King... should entrust Kara with this favor for me. [You don''t have to tell everyone.] [Huh?] [You want me to help you attend and prepare for the festival, right? [Eh, were you prospective] [I guess asking me to be so critical means you can do whatever I want] [Yes, he said if you would keep the concept...! Then I''ll go see you tomorrow! Kara got out of touch, letting her voice (but the message) play with great pleasure. "... Wow, can I join you too? "Yeah, of course." "Sister, me too? "That''s right." Eight of us, including me. When I said that, Shaw and Kanata looked at me like this. "We both know what you''re trying to say, but I''m still a girl..." "I know. Because if you become Alim, you''ll force us to even recognize you as a girl." "That''s why you can''t do anything weird, stay." "I know." I can''t tell you how many times six of us took a bath together. I''m going to deceive you this time and make sure I''m not the only one in there and the seven of us are going to enjoy the bath. That''s obvious. Even if I''m a girl, if I take a bath with Lil and Sakura, they''ll feel subtle in person, and I think they''ll probably distance themselves from the show and kill them from Kanata. "Ha... So from tomorrow on, me and Ye are the only guys" "You will! Why don''t you be a girl? We''ll both be beautiful." "No... good, good" "Just like Sho." Especially if it''s gonna be like me. "I know about the festival and the nightclub, but, hey, when are you going to transfer Shiva to Anasm and invite your mothers to Anasm? "I''m going to make it another week on Earth. It''s time to stabilize." I''m pretty behind you, mothers... maybe six of us all, because it takes time to invite six people into this world to level up or understand about culture. Plus Shiva. I was actually planning on sending it back here early. Grrr... Think of it like this. Still a pile of problems. "And I''d like to have Lil''s birthday party." "Oh, it doesn''t have to be a surprise" "I have a dream, aren''t you the surprise birthday denier? What do you mean, cancer?" "Yeah, if it''s enough to make it a surprise, I can''t. But you were telling Lil." "... Wow, what a grudge in surprise..." Kanata explained that to Lil. In summary, I just don''t like it. "Wow, it''s definitely my birthday and no one celebrates it... oh my god, it might be sad. Even if it''s a surprise, I can tell you''re wasting your time." "Oh, you know what I mean." It''s good you seem to understand. Yeah, I''ll celebrate your birthday with a big show host. "I know, but I''m very busy early in the New Year on Earth, so help me out, guys." "Well, as much as I can. I''m sure it''s no different that you, the item master, do it first." Then we broke up. ... Well, Kara is coming tomorrow. You have plenty of time to slow down with Micah. 736 Episode 698: Womens Party and Festival Meeting "Sorry to bother you! "Isn''t it been a long time since we all got together? "Sure... it might be the first time in months" The next day, a group of girls invited to our mansion. No matter what, I''m all about Alim too. I used to see each other and stuff, but about one a week. "Hmm, and two new people will be joining us this time." "Yeah. We all know that already, don''t we? Sakura''s a lil too." "Hey... nice to meet you..." "Wahun! Greetings." Rose, Sakura and Lil know each other for once. Well, Rose comes to dinner a couple of times a week, and they live here. But you haven''t talked much about it, have you? By the way, I keep it from Rose that Sakura is the true sister of Micah. I''m going to make a deal with my sisters. "The daughter of a werewolf... lil. Basically, I always thought it was unusual for a bunch or one extreme werewolf of habits to be mixed up in people." "You''re a Dragon, aren''t you? I don''t know what to call it..." "Good with Rose" "Rose is very rare, isn''t she? I, Shaw from another country... fell in love with my boyfriend and I''ve never seen a Dragon tribe cross two countries." "I guess! Er..." Rose glanced at me and Micah. With his expression, he gestures to keep it a secret that he was originally the boss of the dungeon because it''s so hard to explain. He nodded at me. "Yes, I don''t know any Dragons but my father either." "It is." and well, this is how we ended our introduction to each other. I was able to crack it right away. Friends of friends are friends too! "Um, well, before we play with all of this¡­ I told you that I wanted to ask Arim to do me a favor at the festival in a week, didn''t I? Let me talk to you first." "Fine! I''ll talk to Kara in the next room, so everybody''s not playing." As declared, I took Kara to the next room. Let it sit in a small chair. "So, what do you want? "The preparations themselves have already been led by Sister Lilo''s father, but it was decided from the outset that Alim would be incorporated into the plan. I''d like to ask for a performance like the one you showed me at that wedding between Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna. I don''t mind changing the decorations of the town for that." "Hmm, I see" I mean, as usual, I''m getting ready for the festival, but when you want the impact of me, hmm, that''s why. "I also think the people would be more excited than usual if Alim, now the most popular star in the world, had a finale or some decorations! "Maybe it does. Then I''ll think about it! "Yes, thank you! Oh, yeah. I was told to ask your father once and for all..." "I don''t need it." "I knew it. Alim is sweet" No, I just can''t help it any more because my savings aren''t going to decrease at all right now. For me to be able to create an infinite number of items, the use of money... about labor and land? There''s no occasion to pay for labor, so if you really want to buy it, it''s land, right? ... I wonder how much land will be 2 trillion yen in Japanese yen. Well, I don''t care about that now. After that, I received an autographed dossier from the Minister detailing the details from Kara. Read it in a quick read. Yeah, nothing particularly unusual about that. Anyway, it looks like I want it flashy and brilliant. Let''s go back to your room. "Yes!" When me and Kara went back to the room, the six of them were playing life games. No... you''re just getting ready. "Oh, my God." "Oh, I''m back. If I told you I could play with a lot of people, this would be it! You both have to decide how many colored pawns you want." "Yeah, okay" That''s how I played in life games for a while, but well, as you know how it turned out. Kara has prevailed with mysterious auspicious luck. The only thing about it is that Micah ate down on the gambling stage working her usual conundrums well. "Wahu......!? What the hell is this luck...! "Princess Kara... what is it? Sister." Speaking of which, isn''t this Lil and Sakura used to seeing Kara''s haughty luck? It''s always like this, Micah explained. And just one fight, by the time they were all up, it was lunch time. Of course I make lunch. All the members here have true food or more. Hehe, because I still seem to be the best. By the way, guys, this is two nights and three days. You got plenty to play with! Well, I have to think about design. 737 Episode 699: A Ladies Only Bath "And that''s why I''m sorry, because I''m gonna go in there by myself later" That''s why I made an excuse not to take a bath with you. I know you''re a man, actually. There''s cherry blossoms and lils, so there''s no choice. It''s also true that I have to think about the festival. On the contrary, when I let go of the fact that I had dreams of being in this sorority before, the cherry blossoms had lost their temperament. ''He said he was going to take a bath with the other girls... I forgave you, sister!?''. Sure, I can think of that, but I figured having a dream when Alim was sensationally and totally a girl would be fine.... Although I don''t know if I''m remembering that after I get back to the man. I also have dreams...... I''m a boy. Something that proves to be a little suspicious against Sho, but not a man''s favorite as a paedophile, so much together that he can''t count the nights since dating me. So... it''s a little hard to see Mr. Lilo or something and not be able to say that there''s no chance you''ll remember the excitement outside of me when you get back to the guy. I had a porn book on Earth... "What''s the matter, Micah? You look like you came up with that." "Isn''t that it? Look, Alim and Micah are dating... It''s no wonder people are twice as disappointed." I can''t believe the thought of one person just now was on my face. Well, dreams never cheat, and you might not have to worry about it. "Sisters, I''m supposed to be a lesbian couple..." "That''s right." "But from the side, I only look like a girl. I love Ayu, and I think maybe she originally had it for her sister..." "What... um, maybe not" "Do it" I rubbed my cherry chest here, in the strip room, just taking my bra. Looks like a marshmallow, as always.... and the bust is up there more than when I rubbed it before...? Sooner or later, it''ll be about the same size as Lil... no, it''ll probably be a little bigger than that. I seem to be stopping now though. When we get back to Earth, there''s an e-cup, and it''s enough, right? But it''s rubbed a lot every night, so maybe it''ll be bigger than it is now.... Honestly, it''s just heavy even if it gets bigger than this. "Sister, stop it." "What... oh, I''m sorry. Overall, Ip rubbed it better than you." "... I haven''t let him touch me once yet. So don''t compare it to leaves." Her face turned bright red, and she was cute and stubborn while her own sister. "You can''t hate me unless I get rambled when the real thing comes, can you? "Or I''m sure you''ll be fine... I''ll accept it when the time comes." "I think that''s a good idea" Six of us finally take a bath. With all these people, I feel like staying at something. Oh, that''s what happened to Kara and the others. Wash your body thoroughly, then rinse it off (unfortunately only 3 people, including Rose, touch the weird part because it''s just the ladies) and soak it in the hot tub. "Ah... that" "What is it? "Sakura, in Micah''s world, is Micah''s fruit sister, right? "Yes, you''re a 3-year-old sister" Mr. Mulli has been secretly talking to me. And when you look alternately at the chest of difference and the chest of cherry blossoms, you sigh. "... how many were you? "Cherry blossoms are 14," "Fourteen... so is that size... Pretty big... I''m about 19..." "Yes, okay, Mr. Orgo doesn''t care about the size of his chest or anything, does he? There are a lot more attractive parts than breasts, Mr. Mulli. Innocent personality? "Oh, yes, I am. So I had to worry about it as much as I did before. I did... but I''d rather have it than none! "By the way, the real me is one step bigger than cherry blossoms," "Wow! I might have stabbed him in the stomach with one last word. Muli sighed as she slowly returned next to Lilo, looking at Lilo and Lil''s two big tits breasts. And Lilo and Lil are literally alike when you wake them up in letters. I need to make sure I''m not mistaken if I get a chance like that. "Wow, and I''ve never seen a kid with a bigger breast than me, outside of school and slavery." Lil, who was totally close to Rose, came to me when I finished talking to her. I''m sure you mean Mr. Lilo. And the tutoring ground is vivid... "Not if we line those two up. It''s totally different." "Oh, right. By the way, Lil, how big do you think that one is? Answer with the approximate number of cups." "G or H." "Oh, I knew it? If I were that big, I''d have terrible shoulder stiffness. I don''t even feel like exercising. Even though you''re having a hard time as of me and Lil. "Huh, speaking of which, do we all have someone we like or someone we''re dating? "Oh, well, let''s have a love banana! Something about Rose starting to fall in love with Bana. I have to participate in this. 738 Episode Seven Hundred: A Ladies Only Bath 2 "How about Micah first? Any progress with Alim? "Like, naked and stuck together and slept with each other? "That is so true!? Kara eats amazing. ... because you can sleep with your dreams, you can''t allow Kara to go that far on the boulder. I have to tell you a deep story here as a lover. "Yeah. Once every two days" "Once every two days, naked...! Well, dreams are becoming men, but it''s true. Every other day, I''m having a rough time. You said you were afraid of tiredness in your dreams before, but I don''t have any sense of that coming. Anything today. I want to be pushed down by my bet, and I pushed it down. "... that''s going pretty well..." "To be honest, I''m surprised..." "Wow... still with that frequency..." "Wahun, I envy you" You know cherry blossoms, don''t you? Stop, right? Lil is the only one who understands. It''s just me and Lil. "Is this what Alim and Micah mean by sleeping together naked? If we say so." "Chi, hey lilo!? Mr. Lilo hugged Mr. Muli. Mr. Lilo''s chest looks soft. "Yeah, not bad" "Eh...! "Once you get home from the castle, why don''t you sleep with me in this state...? "Yep...!? "I''m just kidding." "So, right... Phew" I wonder if that''s enough of my story. And then... these two. "So how far did Mr. Mulli and Mr. Lilo go? "I guess I even kissed Ruin. I also started going on dates about once a week... and I was wondering if I could have had a much more boyfriend and girlfriend relationship than at first." "I feel the same way. Even a kiss..." Oh well, are these two even kissing yet? I can''t help but say they''re all four and it''s uber, or maybe if I say they''re going further than I thought. "But... we''re not old enough to have kids. For the first time¡­ when" "... oh, Orgo and all that and all that... shh" They''re both cute with their faces bright red. I spent some time dreaming and naked before, too. I wonder if I would have thought about it like a tomato... But it''s everyday now. "Hmm...... so what about Sakura? "Me? I have a boyfriend. Just like Lilo and Muli, practically even kissing... with childhood..." "Let me know more" Sakura spoke in detail. Everything from meeting you to how you fell in love. I know because I''ve seen it all up close... but whenever I ask, Ip, you''re no more of a prince to cherry blossoms, are you? "Su... wow..." "You know that''s in love." "Oh, yeah? I knew you would... eheh" Next up for Sakura is for Rose to talk. I know there''s someone I like, but I don''t know who I like, and I think I''ll have them exposed. "Were you able to confess to anyone you liked? "Not yet..." "Is that about to be one-sided for nearly six months? What''s your name? "... oh, that guy is an A-rank adventurer, and I wonder if you know..." I just tend to forget. You''re supposed to be quite capable as of A-rank. I tend to forget, yeah. But there are only two close A-ranked people we know. It would be interesting if it were one of them. "but a man named Gabayina..." "Ugh, Mr. Gabayina!? "Really!? "Hey, what? You all know that! Oh, my God, as I just expected, I didn''t know it was Mr. Gabayna, on the other hand. Sakura and Lil didn''t seem to know, so I explained, ''I was making out with the bride and groom at the previous wedding, a skinhead me and a guy with a near-old twin, and a guy with armor besides his face on a bee, armor''. Still, if you''re a human age, you''re nearly 10 years away... and yes, about Mr. Rakhand and Margot. Yet I wonder what happened to Rose to like about Mr. Gabayna. Kara asked me to meet her. "... when we were still A-ranked, we worked together." With that said, is it S-rank now? That''s fast... maybe I can take you to the dungeon level one of these days. "So, make yourself comfortable... reaching out and pulling me up where I was about to fall off the cliff... eh" "I''m starting to like you." "Ugh, yeah..." The reason is simple and easy to understand, but I know you fall in love. You''re a maiden, not to mention a dragon. "Really? I can make you see him if you call him, but what do you want me to do? "Oh, you''re such a good friend! "Well... you''re one of those people who made a huge contribution to the liberation of slaves, so it''s no wonder you''re not supposed to be an adventurer, you''re given quite a position in the service of a castle." "Oh, yeah..." Rose seemed very happy because we were one step closer to Mr. Gabayna. That said, you also said it didn''t happen if you let humans transform on their own because you wanted to fall in love and see it. I have to back this up. 739 Episode 701: Womens Only Bath 3 (Miwa) "Next, Mr. Lil, please" "Lil the Wolf, your boyfriend is the second man who looks so strong living in this mansion, right? "Yeah, that''s right." Lil nodded. Speaking of which, Rose, Sho and Ye are still out of touch, right? I guess I''ll introduce myself today or tomorrow. "So, how familiar are you? "Well, first of all, I''m from Egdrasil Divine Tree Country." ¡­¡­ Egdrasil, the beast man from the kingdom of Divine Tree... " "Wahoo. Well, that''s what I mean." "What, so you''re being forced to fit in with that guy? Rose is wrinkling her eyebrows as much as she wants. Lil hastily started excusing herself. "Chi, no! It was me who confessed in the first place... and there''s a lot going on." "Wake up?" "Yeah... I''ll summarize a lot..." Lil told me that she was just before she was officially sold as a slave, and that the merchant had transferred Lil in the form of a push to Xiang. It''s vivid no matter how many times I ask... I can''t believe you''re a slave in Japan. At least not in my routine. "I see..." "That''s pretty magnificent" "Wow, maybe I do. That''s why you''ll never leave the show." "Lil and Sakura both have good lovers...! I have a good boyfriend, too. Assuming I''m in a situation like the two of us, you''re bound to help me.... You can''t say anything right now. Because Alim is only a girl. "So, how far are we going? "How far... right. That''s a little embarrassing..." "is, embarrassing...!? "I don''t know where the goal point is for all of us, but for now... I''m going to answer that until the end." "Last... Huh! The last one, is it night games!? "Wow... that''s right" "Wow!! Other than me and cherry blossoms peeled. I see, that is to say, the number one experience for Kara and the others in this has been Lil ''. Lil''s going to get all sorts from now on. "Here, here, for future reference, let me ask you a few questions...! "Wahun... as long as I can answer it, I''ll be fine" Especially Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli. You''re 18 or 19 years old now. It must be time for you to think a lot. "What kind of atmosphere did it come to? "I invited you... the day my date ended" "... I read in a book... do you really think it hurts? "Yeah, it hurts so bad. But I guess I''m happier than that... if the person I like is the other person. I was so happy in my case because both my first buyer and my first opponent were shows" That''s what Lil said smudged. It kind of looks like Lil is an adult. You look like a child. "Hey, then Mr. Lil, no, is it time for Lil to have a child and have a bloated stomach? "... because we''re too early for kids. I bought a proper contraceptive and then it came to that." "Is it just an array to enjoy the act, not for children''s purposes... it works properly..." Everyone asked Lil a question. That''s the kind of question you''d never do before you had a boy. I''m so glad I didn''t have a dream. "I''ve done quite a bit for you...... it''s Lil the werewolf. So, what about Princess Kara? "... is it me? The next target is Kara, right? I wonder if anything will happen to this child, who is far from being in love with number one. "I don''t have a lord I like yet. Just..." "Just?" "Like Brother Teal, I definitely want to avoid that I''ve never dated anyone at that age. Because your brother is hot but not interested in women as paedophiles." Oh, yes, it was! I''m sure there''s never been a scene around him. Doesn''t look like he likes guys... I guess he''s just not interested. "Then what will the king do in two generations? "That''s... right? Kara sees Mr. Lilo in the stream. Looks like you all guessed what Kara was trying to say. "... wah, I... erm..." "Sister, you''re expecting it. I''ll do my best to find you, too." "Heh..." Lilo sank her face in the bath with a bright red face. Oh, my God, is Mephilado''s blood on Lilo''s relationship with Ruin? ... Affordable, isn''t it, Mr. Lilo? After a while we got out of the bath, got dressed and then drank some cold juice. You''ve heard so many things. of romantic circumstances. ... I may be the one hiding it the most, but when the time comes to tell the truth... I''ll tell you as much as I want about the charm of having dreams. "Huh...? You''re all up." Alim greeted us in her room as she rubbed her eyes as cute as she slept. Lots of design suggestions for my desk¡­ I think I''ve been thinking a lot about it in the magic room. "Heh heh, I''m thinking about the design! I''ll show you all! Yes, I''ve been wearing a doya face. 740 Episode 702: Proposed Festival The girls, who were quite a long bath, came back. I can see at a glance that you seem to have gained quite a bit of rapprochement. What were you talking about... love stories or something? "It''s a short time. You thought about it very much...! "There''s quite a lot of work like this, so I''m diverting it." Caged in the magic room for an hour and 10 minutes, but in the room it was more or less 11 1/2 hours. Thanks to my endurance. Honestly, I don''t have any more ideas. "Heh... Hmm" "I have a machine that will do it as a few pictures if I put this proposal in, but I''ll also use that to see one at a time? "Well! Then please! I took out that machine I just built and threw in one of the proposals. Don''t throw that into the texture, too, because of the basics that make it a criterion when choosing others. "Ugh, it moved!? The painting in this box is moving, Arim! Is this the technology of Alim and the others in the world? "Wow, that''s a cartoon." "That''s right. I just threw my hair in and I made a video. I don''t have the technology yet, but I''m going to make the picture look like it''s moving continuously." "Heh...! He seems more concerned about this animation than he is about watching the plan. I can''t help it, it''s rare that it''s technology from other worlds. "In the meantime, may I take all of this back and show it to your father and minister? "Of course I am." "Thank you! Kara treated everything I had prepared to a magic back. I have all the data and I don''t have any trouble taking it. "And Alim and Micah have one more favor to ask." "Mm, what? "This festival near the end of the year always parades every year. And the famous adventurers and knights that have been active this year will be placed on the side of our royal family with your father, the king, as an escort." "There''s nowhere more adventurers than Alim already! "Think about it. Not a year later. Alim is into this... amazing!! I see, should I be by the king''s side as a mascot during the parade? I was going to go on a date with Micah, but that might not be too bad. "Is that me too? "Isn''t that obvious! "What do we do, Alim? I don''t mind." "Then I''m good, too. I''ll ride you on parade day." "Thank you! "... rather than treating these two like that, you''re going to get complaints from the people" Oh, it sure could be. Though it''s settled a lot, I hear The Love Meetings of Dj Earth still continues to grow in membership. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Nearly 50% of humans in anasm are fans even if they''re not subscribed to it. I would have screamed gladly that no matter how much the bookstore purchased my book, it would be gone soon. "Speaking of which, who did last year? "Last year and last year, I was the last man and Mr. Palasna. Before that, you looked like Mr. Gilmers for almost a decade." "Heh..." You may say that this is my time, but until there was a slave liberation movement, it seems that the only SSS rankers in this country were Mr. Gilmers and two people who headed slave traders in the back world. And the latter is hated by civilians, so Mr. Gilmers has been parading for 10 years. Oh, my God. ... I''ve never fought that guy before, but maybe I can fight him normally right now. Haha, no, isn''t it in the boulder? "Speaking of which, how long have you been in this country with SSS ranks and people of equal strength? "Erm, Alim, Mika, to the two of you married, Mr. Gilmers, to your father, the four of Seinferth, me and Brother Teal. That and four people, including Lil and Sakura, who live in this mansion. And there are 15 ex-slavers in the basement." "I was there so..." If we''re going to fight another country, we''re going to lose first. There''s got to be no way. The average country has about two SSS rankers, including four retired people. Until I got here, so did this country. "Most of them are just people who have been SSS rankers since this year" "Was that what was happening in this country...... is that also caused by this alim? "Hehe, right" "Again, who is Alim? "... come on, what is it? Pfft." He''s just a guy like a game-loving woman. I was able to get here because of my patience and endurance. Um, looking back, this year was amazing... Looking back properly should be at the end of the year again, right? "Well, your work''s done, and we''ll all play till we go to bed." "Let''s do that! What do you want next? "I like games that don''t involve much luck..." And then we fucked up. I played awesome. I slept at 12: 00 though. As usual, Kara, come into my bed. 741 Episode 703: Decorating the City "It was fun! "Well, that''s good" Send out four Lil''s. Even so, three of them live in my neighbor''s castle, and the other one lives pretty close. "Yes, your father sent me a message that the proposal was a good D. They''ve already got permission to decorate houses all over town." "Oh, come on" On the second day of the day when everyone came to see me, things still talked about better going fast, and I went to the castle and explained to the king. I told you to call Kara or me or Mika. That''s why you replied. I see. Have you chosen the D we have prepared from A to H. You''re the one who used a lot of illumination. Ordinarily if people do it, it''s hard to decorate, but if I do it, decorating ends in an instant. "And that''s why you''re looking forward to it, the festival! "Yeah, look forward to it." "I''m going around with Ruin, too." "Wow, I''m with Orgo too... eh" "Wow, wow... I''m with Shaw." "... with Kanata" They each declare to go around with the person of their thoughts. ... Kara and Rose without a lover...? "......... you can all have lovers. I..." "Shall we come around when you have time, Rose?" "Ugh, yeah! I see, good. I''ll tell you what. I''ll be around Micah until the parade starts. Hehe, I''m looking forward to it. "See you in a few days! "Bye! All four of them have gone home. I also feel a little lonely. Well, I''ll be back to see you next month anyway. "Wahoo! It was fun!" "Sisters, you have a lot of friends, I knew it" "Because dating is important." Lil and Sakura also went back to their rooms with Shaw and Kanata, respectively. Me and Micah are going home, too. "Well, if you take a breath, I''m just going to decorate." "Do you want me to help? "I''m with you. It''s gonna be okay." You can climb in the air and use a dark matter against the city to decorate the whole thing. Removed. I heard it when I went directly to the king to report it, because it seems to take a long time every year. He said he was really helpful. Well, he said he''d put people in charge of building the city. Mmm... I don''t feel like it''s being used as a convenience store, but I''m not free and I don''t have a problem with it. "Well, let''s get this over with, shall we? Ichicha." "Yeah, you are.... I''ll be there then." I left the mansion and jumped up into the sky. Use loudspeakers from the air to call on everyone. [From now on, Alim Nariway, I will decorate for the festival! Don''t worry, it''s a moment! "Oh, angel! No, it''s Alim''s voice! "Yesterday, the king sent a message..." "For a moment? That''s as amazing as ever..." ''Are you talking from the top? Can''t you see the pants...'' Sounds like you''ve got my voice and the king''s circular in order. Then we''ll stick it out and decorate it. And you don''t see your pants because you have long pants today. I know you want to see cute girl pants, but it''s complicated to be targeted for that. I can already imagine it in my head. Ring the ring patchy...... yes over. The building in this city was decorated with illumination. I''ll issue it naturally at night, and if people around me think it''s annoying, they''ll feel that feeling and disappear on their own. I made something useful again. [That''s it. - Shh! Because they glow when it''s night or festival day! Well, sorry to bother you -] "Alim, Alim is going! "Chip... pants..." I go into the mansion and go back to my room. "Hey, we''re almost done, right? "Yeah, about five minutes. Are you sure you don''t want to plant for the day or something? "We''ve already got the items, so we''re good." "Oh my God! Micah hugged me. I suppress it when someone comes to play, all the time. "All right, all right." "Eh heh, it was hard for everyone to be proud of their boyfriend, because I''m the only one with a boyfriend." "Hey... sorry for letting you hang out with your hobby, always" Yeah, and you''re mistaken for liking same-sex because of that. "Fine. That hobby is due in part to me letting you dress like a woman." "You still don''t forgive me." "Yeah." Me and Mika even flirted, as usual. ... Well, the festival is just around the corner. Little festivals have been quite so far, but I wonder what the biggest festival in the year seems to be. 742 Episode 704: Festival! "It''s a festival. Yo! "Wow!" Here comes the festival I''ve been waiting for. Heh heh, I sweated and tried my best to decorate. I guess I need to enjoy myself! I guess Lil was pretty excited, taking the show out already with him because of his awesomeness like a hazy dog. Kanata and Sakura are going in about half an hour. Me and Micah are out now. Of course I''m in disguise. By the way, today I''m trying to make it look like I''m old enough. Even Alim and Mika might find out if they see their faces, so I try to make them look different to the others in the red. ... It''s snowing. "You don''t learn that this festival is better if it''s snowing, do you? The illumination with the decoration of my dreams is reflective and beautiful. Maybe the king chose Plan D in anticipation of it." "Yeah, maybe. It''s snowing that makes the festival so exciting." Well, the truth is, the prediction that it''s karakara weather today was attached by the item, so I forced it down. Hi-mi-tsu because if you screw around, it''s not romantic at all. "We also do a lot of shops and stalls! Let''s go see! "Don''t fall in a hurry." Things like Christmas in this world are really different vibrant. It''s still a festival. Me and Mika started buying and eating. Try this, it''s almost an edge date, though. There''s also dart throwing and stuff. "Anyway, if you''re praying, you''ll see." "Well, it''s an anatomical version of Christmas. There''s almost only one religion in this world." We are not familiar with the religion of anasm. I guess that means it often triggers some kind of trick, I know. I heard from the show I was going out this morning that Lil was praying early in the morning. Lil, possessed by Shiva, is traumatized. The show looked kind of tired though. "It''s a festive effect that these are delicious, isn''t it? It''s a hundred million times better to have dreams." "Sort of." That''s what Mika said while eating a completely classic fruit sandwich. "But... this year''s decorations are fantastic." "I guess Alim used her powers to do it all by herself, didn''t she? "Wow... this shiny one is beautiful" "Yes, Queen Karna is back this year, too.... Wow, that''s kind of a historical festival. It''s Easter." "Definitely two of Dj Earth''s parades this year. Hey." It also has a good reputation for decorating from city people. Some people are tearful and happy that this year''s festival is the best. It feels pretty good to be on the side of the festival. "Oh, I forgot to mention one thing, ''cause I''m having dinner outside." "Hmm? Okay -" I look at the clock. It''s time to assemble at the castle. "Let''s go to the castle. Assembly time is near." "If you eat this." After we bought and ate something like apple candy, we headed to the castle. Undress in front of the castle, face pass. And as the servant led me into the tailoring room. "You''re here on time," "Kara, it''s been a few days! The King hasn''t even been here in days! Ah, Queen Karna hasn''t seen you in a while! "Oh, you''ve come a lot.... The fortune teller''s prediction should have been the weather today, but I wonder why it''s snowing, Arim" "Come on......" I leaned my neck for once. There''s no point in hiding it in particular, though. "This year has been a... really... busy year" "Yes, Father." "I only know from the middle of nowhere, but if you look at it, you''ll see." Hmm...? Are you the king''s eyes in tears? My voice is shaking. "No way, with my living wife, again, I didn''t think we could have the biggest festival of the year like this! Also, I can hold two thrones and parade... And wipe out almost all demons..." "Oh, I forgot to report it, but I sealed it because the Devil also came back to life on Earth." "Oh, my God! And anyway... we wiped out all the demons and there was peace all over Anasm! When Kara was kidnapped... ____" In tears, the king grabbed my hand and expressed his gratitude for what I had done. Time''s pressing, but no one''s going to be able to say that, and you''re not going to. "Again and again, thank you, thank you so much. I can''t thank you enough, no doubt the Arim''s are the best brave men of all time! "Eh heh, thanks! The bronze statue is getting ready. "Are you serious?" My bronze statue was definitely there, but it''s embarrassing when I have to. "Is it... this time already? I''m sorry, I made you feel so emotional by yourself. The dress was prepared here. Don''t wear it." "Yes." "Sa, you. This is the women''s locker room. If you''ve finished talking, don''t take a peek at changing. If you want to see me..." "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. Bye." The king left the women''s dressing room. I start getting dressed. The King was looking back at the year¡­ well, that''s all I''ve done in a year. Actually, it''s time for two years. Doesn''t it? Oh, my God. 743 Episode 705 Parade "You look great! "It''s the angel of beauty itself! "Uh heh, I can light it up." I got my dress on. Black, thin, flirty, grown-up dress. I have to stand out. I''m the black dress because Queen Karna says it''s okay in the dark thanks to the glowing decorations (illumination). Ma, it was faster to wear it yourself after making it yourself, but the atmosphere is also important. "You look great in a black dress... okay, this, yeah" "It''s the red hair, I''m sure. Micah is a red dress." "I think it looks like a plant to go with the color of my hair. Beautiful?" "Very." The red dress isn''t bad either. Maybe I''d like to try it on a regular flower. Dark hair makes it look good on you. "You''re still beautiful enough to fall in love with both of us! "Even Kara looks great like that." "Really? The dress is designed differently every year." Kara and Queen Karna are white dresses. Very classy. I knew I just looked like a sister, not a parent. "In about 10 minutes we''ll have to get into a ride for the parade. Are you ready for this? Like washing your hands." "Yeah, I''m fine." Unlike dresses, the ride for the parade seems to be used around every year. You think you''re just going to change the decoration a little bit? While I was asking how the festival had been the previous year, it was not long after 10 minutes and we got in the ride. There are already several servants on board in the vehicle to perform, as well as the King, Mr. Teal and Mr. Ruin. "Mr. Ruin, don''t you have to stay with Mr. Lilo? "I really wanted to spend some time with you, but I only stayed until the morning. But after the parade, I''m going to do the liquidation." "It''s tough" Well, me and Micah are taking time, too.... It''s better than not being together though. I thought I could give you a ride about Mr. Lilo, but no, this ride, the ornament seems to be Gotegotte and only the minimum number of people you need to ride. "If it''s true, Princess Elle and Herrell, the brave ones, would have liked to be on board." "I knew we had a lot of problems, didn''t I? Because I''ve been using it around for fifteen years. Next year, Alim... why don''t you ask Alim Nariway to produce a new station?" "Right. Let''s do that... can you ask for it? Uh, driving said something extra! But I do want to make sure this gummy stuffing is tight and the people involved who want to ride it are free to ride. I''ll think about it for you. "Okay, I''ll see you next year for that story" "Oh, right. That''s right, and is it time to leave? Everybody, get ready. I''ll be ready too... come out" When the king thought he had put out a magic formation, a larger horse-sized elephant came out of it. Speaking of which, the king was a subpoena man. "This guy''s a behemoth I turned down." [... huh? Oh, was it a festival today? Long time no see, guys! Behemott... oh, the king''s use demon one. He was eating up demons during the Great War, Mr. Big Elephant! Summoning wizards can also be sized. Surely this kid seems to have a lot of horsepower on his own. [The main mentz is completely different from last year.] "Oh, that was a good thing. Happy to be a new member." [Phew... well no. My big job once a year, I''ll try again this year.] "I asked for it." A behemoth was installed on the vehicle. Elephant pulls carriage... elephant car? "Okay, let''s get going. Are the acting and music units ready? "Yes, it''s perfect" "The pilot''s fine, too. Alim and Micah are also firmly on board. There are no vacancies.... Then we''re off! Pessin! And there was the sound of your hand whipping Behemot''s ass. Don''t beat me up like that often. Nothing painful, Behemott walked out. Decoration and just one elephant car with dozens of people in it for music and performances. "Music unit, start ringing. The production unit will be standing by until they enter the city." Merciful music begins to play along with that king''s directive. It''s a performance by a musical group from this country. Then you can''t help but make the other sounds a little harder to hear. From the castle grounds, a lot of people welcomed this ride while paving the way. Tons of flowers and paper blizzards can be thrown. Well, they''re all trying not to hit the carriage with it. "Well, it''s time for the production unit. ¡­ Alim and Micah should serve those who admire them" "" Yes! I mean, he told me to do what I always do. The Mephirado family sits around the front of the king, but me and Mika are further on both ends from then on. Sadly, Micah and I are separated. Speaking of which, I can''t help it. So me and Micah are gonna make some sort of move toward the outside of the vehicle. For example, a throwing kiss, for example, a wink. Basically, Nico, I''m just waving with a laugh. Still fun because they all drool their nosebleeds and heart their eyes. The parade still goes on. 744 gossip halloween "It''s Halloween. Yikes! "That''s fine, why did you collect them all? Six people gathered, including me and Micah, in the room where we were always gathered. And a bigger item or one that I prepared. "That''s settled. Let''s party in disguise, party in disguise! Look, I''ve got some items for that, and I''ve got lots of treats for you! "Wow, that sounds fun! "If Lil''s gonna do it, I''m gonna do it." "Confectionery..." "Okay, cherry blossoms, you want to do it" Oh, I got clearance from everyone. I don''t need permission from Micah, by the way. You helped me decorate this room, Micah. "Once you get into this Halloween-specified transformation room, all you have to do is pick this one that looks good on its own and let it disguise itself." "Big pumpkin shaped... you going in through that mouth? "There''s a door behind you." "Oh, really." Yes, this Maschine has Halloween specs too! I can eat it for once. I don''t want to eat it though. I have to explain the rules more than that. "There are rules when you enter this room! We''re all gonna go in there, and then they''re gonna fly us into the same space as the people we''re always with! So first, let''s reveal it to them." "Why do you do that when we all show each other later anyway? "... Hmm, it''s flirting time..." "Oh, I see." That''s why the six of us got inside this item at once. I can see that my body and costume have changed. For once, ''Alim'' because it could be something cute. I mean, I went in as a woman... but what''s going on? Something sucks, and are you free on your chest? Still, I don''t mind. ______ ____ __ (Show & Lil) "Oops...... Ha ha ha ha! "Wow, the show is Frankenstein, isn''t it! "Isn''t that the kind of lil as it is! "No, I''m a wolf man... not a wolf woman! Lil remained almost intact, so much so that the color of his eyes and the shape of his hands changed. My skin tone has changed, my skin is full of calves, and I''m growing something like a screw from my head. "Oh, now you''re looking at the moon." "I think so... see, that''s the moon, isn''t it? "Do you want me to be a little human? Power............ that was nice." I hope you''re loyal, Frankenstein. It''s amazing what you do. It takes time. That''s a man-made person. I''m losing my tempo. When I turned it on, the moon was gone. Lil changes.... Oh, my God, ears, tails, into a normal state with nothing added just now. It''s a lil on the planet dressed in western style, so to speak. "You''re more surprised this way." "Wow!... I''d rather this way because it calms me down when I look at the moon! Aren''t we all waiting already? Let''s go outside and show each other! Look, if it''s hard to move, I''ll pull your hand." "Sorry." "Ah... even if you want to be a jerk to me..." "No, because now we''re all making them wait" Me and Lil got out of this room. ______ ___ _ (leaves & cherry blossoms) "How''s it going? "Well, you''re getting tight." "Black dress in a dubious book... cherry blossoms are witches" "What about that kind of canata? Don''t you have any white skin? And could you dress like that nobleman..." When asked that, Kanata laughed niggly. And flip the cape you were wearing. "Yes, I''m a vampire.... hahahahaha! "Look at this, crucifix! "Wow!" Sakura crossed her own arms and showed them to Kanata with the intention of joking, but Kanata kept her head down and seriously rolled around. "Oh, yeah, you okay? "Maybe not...... My head cracks. I have to suck blood..." "Wow, you can''t have mine, can you? "Whose is it then? Like Micah''s sister? It has to be the blood of a young woman." "What... ho, no other girls. I feel cheated on. Then my real sister, Sister Alim..." "I have to drink my brother''s blood for fun and gender change." "Sure. You want me after all, huh?... well, I''m the one who did terrible things... a little bit." "Are you sure!? Thanks, I''ll have it! Kanata jumped at Sakura. Sakura offers her arm, but Kanata grabs the hand and hits her like a kiss on Sakura''s neck. "Ahem... hey... arm me...! Hmm...... haha" "... a little, thank you" "The neck muscles... something crappy..." "I''m sorry, because it was a good place to go with a lot of blood. Let''s just leave this room." Kanata, on the contrary, held a little flirtatious out Sakura and left this room. ____ ___ _ "... you''re more obnoxious than I thought, the snake on Medusa''s head" "Damn... hey" Me and Micah were meeting in the relay room. Her hair, which was splendid green and beautiful, has completely turned into a little snake. It''s Halloween, okay, but if it''s everyday life, first of all, I don''t like it. "... by the way, can''t you handle that perverted outfit? If you stay out there, you''re a crazy bitch, crazy bitch." "Wow... I know..." "What kind of cosplay is that in the first place? My Alim''s body is wrapped around in bandages, but she''s naked, half her face, and bandages are wrapped around her to hide what she shouldn''t be showing the masses as a woman. Other than that, it looks like the bandages are wrapped around you so you can fan well in a good balance. Micah''s right, she''s a crazy bitch for sure! "Ha, probably, mummy..." "You''re a mummy with a lot of cheeks, breasts and buttocks alive with punnies! "Don''t look too much. It''s embarrassing to be unintentionally taken off... That''s crazy, I was supposed to make it look like it wouldn''t get pornographic." I was also thinking about radical costumes with open chests each, but in the end I planned to go on a healthy route. Why am I the only one? A bug, I guess. "I don''t have a choice." "Uh, that. I can''t move my body..." "You can''t turn stones into boulders, but you can stop your body, this cosplay.... Well, let''s see" "Oh, why are you getting your hands excited? "Marim''s already dressed like this in front of me, so it''s one thing to do, isn''t it? I''m scared of Mika''s eyes. And I knew my body wouldn''t move. If this is the case, I should have faithfully functioned! He touched something he couldn''t say with his mouth a bit. "Oh, come on, that''s it! I''ll give you a treat, so don''t flirt! "Trick or trick......? Ha-ha-ha! "No, no, no, no! ______ ___ _ "Whoa, the two of you are the last" "My sister Mika is a medusa, and is she... a zombie? That''s a pretty realistic makeup." "Eh... heh, right" Looks like everyone was already out there. I re-masqueraded as a zombie after Micah did that or something to me. Makeup is the main thing and there really is no part of it that is rotten or hurt. "Then let''s all have Halloween treats! Something happened, but in the end it was a fun Halloween! 745 Episode 706: The Festival Ends "Wow! Mommy, look! Wow!" I plugged into the end of the parade and my performance, which seems to be set to be a big eyeball, also blew the fire. The children are also confused. Even so, it''s just fireworks. The scale is just different from normal. It was tough to recreate the meteors a few months ago. "You''re using the sky plenty, Alim! "It''s snowing. That beautiful fireworks up there...... hmm? Why is it so sunny when it''s snowing? Alim, what have you done? "Yes, no, it''s a coincidence. Maybe." The king seems to be aware, and Mr. Ruin is about to. This snow is artificial. Well, I can''t believe I just found out. "The parade will be over in a few minutes. The festival is over when the parade is over. For the next five days, relaxing until the new year is over, Alim. ¡­ how do you celebrate the New Year in your world? Anything, they considerably limit their working time for five days from the end of this festival until the New Year. Sounds like you''re being mildly forced to sleep New Year in Japan. "Erm, it varies from country to country. There is an event called Christmas from December 24th to 25th in the country where I live. In New Year''s Eve, you eat something special to celebrate the New Year''s Eve and gather with your relatives." "Really? Getting to know different cultures is still interesting... well, apparently it''s over." The last of the fireworks I had prepared were thrown into the sky. The finale is very sumptuous and flashy. It generates a lot of Aurora.... I doubt it''s fireworks anymore. "... This has been such a good year as to be the best in my life. Our royal family drains the air in the five days leading up to the New Year. See you next year, Alim." "Nice to see you next year, Alim! Micah!" "Yeah, I''ll see you next year! _____ ___ _ It is also important that the finish of the festival. The festival ended with a lot of things left behind. It''s still going on at the stall and stuff, and it''s not essentially over until tomorrow. That''s why illumination and other decorations can disappear naturally at 4: 00 a.m. tomorrow morning. "Kanpai! "Good luck." Me and Mihana had a lovely date one day, I was coming to the finest restaurant. But you look like me and Miho on Earth. And gender, of course. The disguise makes me look like someone else altogether, and it doesn''t happen that ''that girl, she looks like Micah Magalighi'' or ''she looks like that girl Alim''. By the way, it''s juice you''re drinking with a toast. It''s not alcohol. I''m a minor. "Ha... is anasm almost like it''s over this year" "It''s been a long time." "Yeah." It''s also great to wear adult clothes this way and eat dinner in an adult atmosphere. "What are you planning to do from tomorrow? "At the end of the year of Anasm, the six of us are talking to Xiang about having Lil''s birthday party. Two days after the beginning of the year, I will bring all my parents and Shiva into this world." "It is! Well, you seem busy." "Well." But it''s fun. You have to enjoy everything. Do your best. That''s why I wanted to get the best part of my seat this time... "Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t get the best seat. I''ve been booked for quite some time." "It''s nothing good because I''m not in custody....... isn''t that Mr. Ruin and Mr. Lilo? "Eh, which one? Really." Mr. Ruin was holding Lilo''s hand and the clerk was guiding him. Oh, Mr. Ruin''s face is very serious. I''m gonna be cool here, I''m sure. ... and the two of them sat down the best seats in this store I could not take. Looks like Mr. Ruin decided to invite Mr. Lilo to this store for a long time. I thought it was exactly what Mr. Lilo would pull in a relationship with, but Mr. Ruin would do it, too. "Absolutely, Mr. Ruin, you''re serious." "Yeah... Good for you, Mr. Lilo. I''m concerned about Mr. Ruin''s free hand trembling." I''m nervous, I''m sure. Me too. My first date was a nervous one... is it? Because I''m childhood friendly, I can''t believe you two go hanging out all the time... I don''t know if I''ve ever been so nervous as to tremble. "Well, we''ll love the rest of the day, too." "Fine, love love." I''ve decided what to do when I get home. This is such a good vibe. It''s a natural flow. "I wonder if those two will climb the adult stairs soon" "That''s not yet, is it? We''ve been dating for months." "Hmm? We got there in a few months, didn''t we? "Well, sort of." Micah laughs happily for some reason with Nico. The food hasn''t been brought yet, and the evening just for two is coming up. 746 Episode 707: Sho Running In "Micah..." "I have dreams..." Me and Mika kissing enthusiastically from the morning. I was looking forward to last night. But yeah. I did that after the festival, so my body is tight. "Then I''ll make breakfast." After getting dressed, Micah headed to the kitchen. Well, the next five days to the New Year. I have to do it because I can. First, prepare Lil for your birthday. This would be nice to have dragon meat steaks and cakes in the usual large dining room¡­ hanging a circle made of origami. If you do it the way it''s classic, it''s fine. I''ll make a gift as a care brush for my Goddess Beast hair. And then... system development to allow you to sort out the contents of your magic pouch and check your inventory. Well, this will probably be done in a day, too. And prepare to welcome your father or mother to this mansion and the world. If you have a room, there is enough room to rot, and I can increase it, so no problem. But it''s hard to be walked around this world at level 1, so I have to do it again around a dungeon that I own personally. I have reincarnation chatter myself, and I have no trouble keeping it reincarnated more times. "Yes, breakfast" "Thanks. I''ll have it" Japanese-style breakfast this morning, grilled salmon and natto, spinach tamales, boiled eggs, and miso soup for rice. This kind of breakfast makes me kind of happy. It didn''t take that long to annoy me. "Welcome" "You were rude. Well, then you have a lot of dreams to do, don''t you? I''m alone in a comic book... Hmm? Something''s ringing in this room." "Someone. Leaves?" Me and Micah opened the door to this room. What was there was a show with a troubled face. "Oh, Shaw. What''s the matter with you? "Hey... there''s something I need to talk to you about" "Mm, okay. Up." I''m sorry. I think Shaw is counting on us. Lil, I had a good fight, so I figured I''d find a way to make up for Micah, the same girl. "So what''s the requirement? "I had a dream, I heard from Micah a while ago that I have the skills to be a degraded version of your item master. I want you to tell me about that synthetic recipe." It''s an extremely serious face. I''m supposed to be giving you a "machine that can get anything out" so you don''t have any trouble with food. Let''s go. If you''re a resident of this mansion, you can tell everyone. Sakura or something makes and eats sweet things indefinitely as soon as she gets that skill, or just didn''t teach it before to not be done like that. "Speaking of which, you said it when we were having a little chat." "What do you use it for? "... super pathetic story, but I couldn''t decide on my birthday pre to Lil" "Oh, that''s why I''m trying to make it myself" "Ooh." My best friend is in trouble. I don''t know what else to do, let me help you. But for now. "It''s perfectly good to teach you your skills. Then I''ll give you some dark matters. But you really couldn''t think of a birthday present? "Oh, I''ve been worried... Me, I''d be dating Lil for a year if I paired Earth with Anasm, but I didn''t know anything more than I thought." Shaw keeps talking as he squeezes his shoulders. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you in trouble so far. "¡­. I know what food you like. But I don''t give the food itself to my birthday. Earth would have invited me to a restaurant or something. You should make it yourself in anasm. Next I thought about what Lil liked. That guy is ________." I don''t know if you know Lil well or not. In summary, he wants to say that Shaw is his own girlfriend but doesn''t know too much about hobbies and stuff. You usually keep talking for a long time when you can talk properly but panic. "Hmm? You''ll soon find out what Lil likes." "Seriously! "Yeah. That kid, his hobby-like hobby is about stretching and the whole thing, moving his body. Sho, you know that." "Sort of." "But that''s a daily hobby and not my favorite thing from the bottom of my heart. Dreams are games, Kanata, and you''re a medium sickness tick or something. Based on that, I like her..." "Shh, what do you like...? "Sho, it''s you" "Oh, me? Shaw looked kyotoned. Today''s show is funny with a corny change of expression. Oh, by the way, Micah''s favorite thing is getting me dressed (dressed), and Sakura is sweet. Shaw himself is a muscle trap. "Well, that''s her. I get in love, but they say I like them every day, so... But if you say something..." "I think it''s different from romance again. Maybe... everything he''s doing is in the show. And like I said, I have dreams there, too." "Are you serious?" "Seriously." "Are you serious? You really like dressing me up. If you think being with me was in itself already satisfying. I''ve heard that many times in words, but I don''t know if it was serious. So that I can''t stop playing the game even now, even if I can suppress it, Mihana will make me... Very happy. "Yeah, I do. I have dreams. I have the best dreams...! And now you''re talking about Lil." "Shh, I''m sorry. Tell me." Lil ''Course by Micah began. The one where you know because it''s between girls. By the way, I''m a clean man now, so I don''t know how Lil feels. 747 Episode Seven Hundred Eight: The Lost Gift "Even so, it''s a simple story. Lil, if your past is anything but your own, you know best, don''t you? What do you say?" "Oh, you''re right. Surely he couldn''t afford to punch into something..." "Sounds good. But now I can spare my mind and do something. I can''t afford to go to Shanghai." "Nah, I see! I don''t know what to do, I''m stuck! Sure, Micah''s the best person to talk about this. ...... Do I just make Dark Matter Creator skill cards for once? This is the third time I''ve made this skill... "So what am I supposed to do? "It was definitely Hell''s day from the age of 5 until you met Sho, wasn''t it? Why don''t you just cry for a decent birthday and a present from Sho?" "That''s why I''m in trouble... It''s weird. You can''t give it to me, can you? Besides, this birthday will last a lifetime." All right, we extracted the skill cards themselves, so all we have to do is recreate the skills as they were. Nevertheless, did you know that the substance, the first decent birthday party I''ll do after a decent attentiveness, is even a dull show in Lil''s mind? "Right. Like giving away 100 roses like you had a dream? "I thought about that, too. So I''ve already gathered 100 bottles from a florist named Florist." "Heh...! Don''t do it." Whoa, that''s all Lil looks happy to jump.... Hey, I have to shake the point next time because I''m done synthesizing my skills. "But besides that, you''re giving it away, right?... What did Mizuka give you for her birthday in Anasm? "Hmm, this is it. This is it." Mihana visualized the red thread and ring I gave her and showed it to the show. "The ring and the red thread? It''s connected to Miho''s pinky finger and her dream pinky finger..." "Simply put, if anything happens to one of them, if one of them is safe, we can pull back again soon. Even if, for example, I can''t be brought back to life in Amrita, with this ring, I''ll be right back to my ideal state." Micah said that with a grumpy face. If you''re so happy for me, I''m happy for you, too.... Ok, I guess this is enough to manage my skills. "You mean I can''t leave you much longer..." "Ugh." "You guys have no problem." "Eh heh." Micah slips her head over my shoulder. I caressed his head gently. "What do we do? I''ll make you the same thing, okay? "No... that''s just fine. If you have dreams and beautiful flowers, you won''t have a problem, but if you do, it looks like you''re holding me captive..." "Really? I don''t think so." "On the contrary, Lil looks so happy, doesn''t she? I mean the type you want Sho to have a collar on... Yeah, but he looks like he''s holding Shaw in custody, and he says he doesn''t like it and he refuses." Yeah, well, you shouldn''t think about romance based on me and Mika. I''m aware of that, but it''s crazy in our case. Probably... Kanata and Sakura don''t look very good either by saying, ''That''s far to the boulder...'' "In the end, what should I give you..." "Then don''t make it an accessory. You had a very romantic enchantment. Oh, yes, this is Dark Matter Creator. Don''t abuse me." "Oh, oh, Thankyou" And I also taught him how to synthesize an item meister that wouldn''t be an item master. Now Sho can do pretty much the same as me. I can''t make a Goddess Gem class by hand, and Dark Matter Creators will be up to the National Treasure class. "Sure... I might as well be an accessory with content that doesn''t bind me to bees" "Yes, and you''re going to carve yourself into how much Shaw loves Lil." "Whoa... I''m getting kind of nervous..." "Well, it''s up to you to decide what you want it to be and what kind of accessories you want it to be." I feel like a choker or something, but a choker is totally for Lil, who is a wolf (essentially, a dog)... "Okay. Thanks, both of you. I talked to him, and I thought about it." "Good for you. Let''s not be ashamed of Lil''s birthday, her memory for the rest of her life." "... Oh! With a full look, Shaw left this room. I almost only advised Micah, but I''m glad I could help. "Phew, let''s make it absolutely good for Lil''s birthday, shall we? Ayumu." "Yeah, let''s do that" "Eh heh." Mihana followed me on my shoulder again with a happy face. Sweet. Cute. You''re glad you reconfirmed that we''re connected. "All right, all right." "Nfu." Shit, it''s so cute. What do I do? As much as I''d love to eat it, but I''m tired yesterday today, and I''ll attack you tomorrow. ... I wonder if it''s time for the show to start making birthday presents. Do you want me to work out a few more suggestions for improvement? 748 Episode 709: Lils Birthday (Sho) I woke up. It''s Lil''s birthday, ''cause I wouldn''t have been celebrated for all my birthdays after I was 5. ... Almost wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it''s my first birthday party. Make it a lifelong memory. In the meantime, I got a dream about how to create a degraded version of the item master and a dark matter-create. I actually used it and saw it. Seriously, it sucked. It''s not convenient at all. You''re cheat. This. You''re really clever at making this on your own. I''ll prepare breakfast. Lil usually makes it for me. You used to say you were happy to make me miso soup or something in the morning, like you''re married and you''re your wife. Um, I got bread, soup and fluffy omelettes. "Lil, get up -! "... waffle. Ok..." Lil''s awake. I''m rubbing my eyes. "Morning, Shaw" "Morning, Lil. Sit down, I''ll carry the rice." "Yeah, I got it." When the two of them were probably ready, they lined up on the table. "I''ll have it! "Wahoo, I''ll have it" Me and Lil have breakfast. I talked to him while he was eating. "Happy birthday, Lil" "... wah? Ah... it was. It was my birthday. And it was the end of the year. You''re 17 years old." "I''ll celebrate you today." "... are you celebrating? Lil has been staring at me. For some reason I moistened my eyes and I still think I''m going to cry. "Oh. We''re always getting together from 2: 00 pm. Go to your room, we''re gonna have a big party." "For me... for my..." "It''s your birthday, so it''s obvious. Say it again, Happy Birthday, Lil" "Ahhh... wow... yes, there is __________ wow" I gently covered Lil''s eyes with my hands that seemed to make me cry. Lil gives a Kyotong look. I''m blind, but I''m sure I am. "It''s too early to cry. It''s not even real yet." "Wahoo... right! I''m so happy, I''m on. I didn''t have a birthday until last year." "We have it from this year on. You''re gonna stay with me the whole time, aren''t you? "Ugh...! Hands over, Lil laughed happily Nico. Lovely. At the end of breakfast, Lil hugs me all the time before washing my face or changing clothes. Good elasticity and softness today. I hugged it back, too. "Shaw''s going to burn me. Too warm." "You don''t like that? "Yeah. Scorch yourself plenty. I love you." "Me, too." Moving from hug to kiss. Since I woke up, the kiss before brushing my teeth is like the germs move hundreds of millions or something. I still remember the one who said it used to be, but there can''t be such a thing in such a cute lil. "Ha, happy" "I''m gonna make you happier today." "I look forward to it." If I stroked his head, I broke his face again. I''m going to be fully sweet today since I said I''m celebrating my birthday. I was going to spoil it, too, just fine. Me and Lil finish the whole morning prep and then sit next to each other on the couch to discuss it. "Lil, is there anything you want me to do? I''ll do anything." "Are you sure? Then knee pillow and stroke my head." Prepare as you are told. Lil''s head came to my lap. stroke between the head and the beast ear. In the meantime, he looked like he had always grabbed such unparalleled happiness. It was sometime after noon if I kept spoiling Lil like this. Eat sushi as a sumptuous lunch. Eventually it was two o''clock when it was the time of the covenant. "We''re moving." "Yeah." Me and Lil head to the room where the dreamers are waiting. I stopped at the end of the hallway. This is one of the operations. "... I forgot what to prepare for. Will you go first? "Wow, I get it." Pretending to go back to my room, you see Ye where Lil no longer cares where I went. "Yes. You put this on. Okay, I''ll go. Have a cracker." "Oh, well, I asked for it." Momentary travel into the room. "You''re here. Then I''ll darken the room." "Guys, get ready for the crackers! The five of us set up crackers and darkened the room. After a while, Lil opens the door to the room. "Sorry to bother you...... is that it? It''s not electric... are you glad we''re here? But it kind of smells sweet. A lot _____" _____ Pavan Along with the room lights on, crackers can play while simultaneously emitting the smell of gunpowder. "" "Happy Birthday!! Lil also floated his Kyotong face for a while, "Oh, oh, thank you!! Finally, I cried out. 749 Episode Seven Hundred Ten Lils Birthday 2 (Sho) "Wahhh! Wow, heh." "Happy?" Lil snorted in tears. We all know why we''re crying. So I dare not say anything. "Thanks... thanks..." "Lil, all I''m saying is Happy Birthday yet. The real deal is coming up." "Wahun. Wahoo..." Mihana sneaks me a handkerchief and tells me to wipe the lil with her gaze. I gently wiped Lil''s tears with it and hugged her. "Then let the party begin! I''ll serve dinner when it''s 6: 00, so let''s have some sweets and play until then! As Dream said, there''s a pile of treats on the desk. And only one person dreams of wearing a triangular hat for a party. Something''s wrong. It should be called funny, that one. "Wahun... happy" Lil shrugged so when he took one of the treats in front of him. Lil''s biggest happy looking face. It''s fascinating to see at all times. "Well, good for you." "Eh heh." We enjoyed the game for four hours eating sweets. When I say game, it''s not like it''s a king''s game or anything. You''re usually the type of guy who can play video game racing or fighting for up to eight people. Other than that, RPG specialist dreams are weak after all. "Ah, time! I''ll bring you some food." At the same time he took the bottom line in the race game, Hayashi said so. On the table, which was scattered with sweets and such, it was at some point beautiful, and the dreams of being ready on top of it go side by side with Don the dish. This is a delicious steak of dragon meat. This must please you. "Wow...! Looks delicious!" "It''s the finest dragon meat called Goldie Rose Queen Dragon! "Wow, wow... nice smell... is that it? "What''s wrong, Lil?" I am inclined to my neck. "You smell like Rose, don''t you? "What...! Oh, yeah, that smells like roses, too, as the name suggests. See, this steak is a rose dragon, so I guess it smells the same in terms of roses." "Hmmm...... for that...... Ma, no." What, you''re in a terrible panic with dreams? Are you hiding something? Beautiful flowers also looked dodgy. But that''s not what I care about right now. "Let''s eat faster than that." "Wow, you''re right! Put your hands together on the table. Lil cut a large chunk of likely steak with a knife, cheeky. "Nfu! Delicious!" "Oh, good." Lil eats one after the other. I also felt a little more steak for the purpose I saw, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. ... this is how I always feel at ease when I see that I''m eating painkillers. "This is your birthday. I''m happy... Thanks so much, guys." After eating everything, Lil seems to have been perfectly satisfied, laughing at Nico. "Not yet. I''m going to have some cake." "Wahoo, cake! "And a birthday present too" "Birthday present! I shine my eyes at every word a dream says and goes. You''re so happy for me. The host has a dream, not me, but I''m glad it opened. When they were all finished eating, Hayama brought the birthday cake as declared earlier. There''s a lot of fruit on it, and on the name plate it''s made of chocolate, it says, ''Happy 17th Birthday to Lil!''. Candles would be 10 years old, one large and seven small. Then turn off the lights. The lights in this room go out as declared, and all I see is the candlelight. ...... and a chorus of birthday songs. Everyone, including me, turns their applause to Lil and celebrates. "This is the birthday cake and the song...! "Then I''ll cut it off." Cakes are handed out to us. Lil, the lead actor, and a little more sweet cherry blossom lovers. "Then I''ll give Lil a gift while I eat! Start with me." That being said, Hayama took out a well packaged gift and gave it to Lil. "Can I open it? "Yeah, fine." As I was declaring during this time, it''s a hair-care brush for the Beast Man. Probably divine. Lil said, in tears, thank you. Then Mihana, Sakura, and Ye handed her presents in your order, and each time Lil''s eyeballs seemed to cling. Finally, I give you my present. Shall we decide this place is bishy? "Happy Birthday, Lil, I''ll say it again" "Wow, thanks! I''m... happy... hey, I''m gonna cry again." "Cry, but open the contents before you do." "Yeah." Lil opened the contents of my present. What I prepared was a red headscarf. I made the headscarf, which is half a lil trademark, by hand. "Wow..." Lil leaned on me as she hugged her present. 750 Episode 711: After Lils Birthday (Sho) "Wah-hoo." "All right, all right." The cake was amazing too. I hope it''s a good birthday for Lil. I came back to my room, and I was stuck all the time with a rednecked lil. I had tears all the way to the end of my birthday party, or I cried, Lil. It''s still going on. "I''m happy." "Good for you." I''ll never forget today. Lil saying the words as expected. I don''t know what to do, Lil''s happy face could suck. "I love it, Shaw. It''s because of Shaw that I''m so happy right now." "Overall, we had a dream, didn''t we? "That''s not what I meant. I''m here now because of Shaw." "Oh, that way" Lil moves behind me and hugs me from behind. Stronger to tighten than usual. Actually, I''m pretty powerful. I guess I''m the only one who can stand being hugged like this by Lil. I put up with that. Some of it''s the best kind of softness. I do. "Shaw, why don''t you take a bath with me before you go to bed? "Oh, I was gonna do that today, too" That''s why Lil and I didn''t move into our own bathroom... and came to the bathroom. "He said he''d release me specially." "Wah-hoo. You''ve got a lot on your mind today." "He''s the kind of guy who does everything he can. So much for overdoing it." The entrance, which should have been gender-specific, integrates and is written on mixed baths and warm curtains. Everything has dreams, beautiful flowers, and there are a lot of times you two go in alone, so you think you have this kind of merger feature on too? Those guys, are they doing that or something here? Well, those are the two of them, you can have them. "Wow... a mixed bath..." "Right. I''m coming in. They say they''re gonna make it private for both of us." "It''s fancy." I''m with the stripper. Lil starts undressing next to me blushing. But there''s no more resistance, that''s right. This is the first time we''ve been naked together, and we can''t count anymore. It was rare for me to take a slow bath (mostly when I was with Lil), get a lot of things done, and get out of the bath. All you have to do is sleep. "Wow, Sho. Today, it''s underwear that doesn''t have a lot of the same cloth area as it was that day. It''s been about a month since I''ve worn this." "Oh well." I''m dressed for bedtime... but I think it''s already under there... Yes, no, I have something to give you and a word to send you before that. My birthday isn''t over yet. "Sa... Sho, hug a lot about me today, kiss me... I''m glad I said I like you! "Uh, that''s the thing, Lil, I still have another thing I forgot to give Lil before I got to it." "Wow, wow? Lil stood up tilting her neck as she was about to lie down on the bed. I get a bouquet of roses out of my magic back. "I''m giving this to Lil, 101 roses.... I love you, Lil" "Oh, I love you... give me..." "I mean it, I mean it, I mean it. We''ll always be together." "Yeah... yeah, I''m here with you... dude... shaw..." I don''t know how many times Lil has held me in tears in my eyes just today. You''re crying and saying you love me in my ear or you love me. I stroke my head and give it a hug back. "Are you that happy?" "Today... any more days... I''m sure...! "No, I''m sure there will still be plenty of days when you feel happier than this." "Wow, but it''s a big premise that Shaw''s here." "Right." After that, I kept all the bouquets of flowers neatly stabbed in a vase I had kept secret. Lil sticks to me all the time. Again, I can''t help but be cute from what to what. "Well, Shaw...... go to sleep. Yeah, I''m not putting you to sleep! "Really?" "Ugh." We go straight into bed ________ It''s always ________, even on New Year''s Eve. ________ _____ __ "Oops!? It''s 1: 00 in the afternoon! It was already that time when I woke up. What time did you fall asleep yesterday? I don''t know. I know the New Year was over. If I was bad, I might have done the morning sun. When it comes to Lil, you''re naked and sleeping well. He even looks happy in his sleep. "I like it. I really love you." That''s what I whispered in Lil''s ear once I put on my underwear. My love is real. If I could do anything for Lil, I''d run out of good now. I''ve been saying that for a long time. Put on a futon for now, and I''ll be done with all the work I need to do in a day in no time. Well, it''s New Year''s from today. I hope it''s a good year. 751 Episode Seven Hundred Twelve: Anatomical New Year There is no such thing as a Happy Annalism New Year. I hear you included them all at the 25th of last month''s event. If we meet for the first time in the New Year, thank you again this year, enough to say a little. Shops and stuff start to open normally. Well, I haven''t taken any of your work up to five days. "I have a dream, what have you been making since the New Year? "Hmm, it''s the machine that organizes and lists the contents of the magic items you mentioned before. Link it up with a tozmaho, then..." I told him that I could also interact with Earth''s smartphones so that they could merge tozumahoes and smartphones, and that I would probably have everyone ready because tozumahoes only have beautiful flowers with me in the first place... plus Dark Matter and Item Maestro skills for everyone to use. "Dreams are something you do for people, right? If the festivals and weddings were true, I wouldn''t have had to go that far, and even the demons would not only seal them, but also make sure that they could never be untied... Countless of them." "Uh, heh, sort of." "I like it, including that kind part." Micah kissed me on the cheek. If it''s ever been a reward, it''s superior. Hmm. I don''t mind because I like it and I do it. "But okay? When we can all use the power of our dreams, won''t we? "Hey, it won''t go away. I''m the only one who can make it." "I''m worried that the cherry blossoms will start eating up sweets... but if anything happens, will you stop Ye? I think that would be nice." Micah forgives me, and I decide to make it. I''ve been making it all morning until noon, so I think all the tozumahos (with the smartphone merging function and the item organizing function) are probably finished. Skills are quick, too. "I can deliver it." "Come on in. I make lunch." I came to Kanata and Sakura''s room first. As soon as I knock on the door, Kanata will come out. "What, honey?" "Yes, this" "Hmm?" I explained what I made. Give it to me after explaining it. "Thanks! I''ll let you use it for cherry blossoms, too." "Things like just making sweets and continuing to eat..." "It''s okay because I''ll see. Oh, yeah... I''ll give you something next time from me because you gave me the Dark Matter Creator. Convenient one." "Are you sure? "Yeah. Then I''ll get my skills right, and I''ll get my tozumaho properly registered" I guess it''s a skill card that Kanata gives me. Let''s look forward to it. Next I visited Shaw and Lil''s room. Hehe... maybe your room and the wind sting are messed up, so I need to make sure you don''t look in the room. I knocked on the door in the room. "... aren''t you there? If I knock, I don''t hear back. I know I didn''t go out. You''re most likely asleep. I mean, I sleep to this hour... I wonder what time you were up to yesterday. I know you''re messing with the wind discipline because it''s about those two. I can''t talk about people, though. Hmmm... we''ll be tight once in the morning... All right, let''s make a suggestion next time, let''s do that. Micah probably won''t say no. I wrote it down and left something hanging in the bag in the door knob I was going to give it to you. I''m going back to my room. "I''m home." "Welcome back. Can you give it to me? "To the Canatas. Looks like the Shaws were still asleep." "Are you still asleep?... Hmm." Micah also looks like she guessed something. Besides, I have to check the operation of what I made. I gave it to you first because I''m sure it''s great. How has it not moved yet? "Then put this machine in the magic pouch... and turn on the new Tozumaho app" "Hmm." "Then there''s a list of items in the back." "Convenient! I think I have a dream of making the most of this." "Really? For example, a potion goes from an item called an item to a classification called a potion, which is displayed as such. [Amrita Potion x 20000000 Divine Artifact Grade] [Legend Potion x 8500000 Epic] I can specify a number from here and give whatever I want, as much as I want. Very convenient. In the case of a demonic corpse, if you select a demon from an item and select the demon''s name search or race, characteristic, or attribute, a list will appear one by one that is categorized as best or good in the context of the destruction of the corpse. Why didn''t you make it sooner when it was so convenient? I''ve been so busy, I don''t know what else to do. 752 Episode 713: Parents to Anasm. "Well, there''s nothing else that has gotten us all together" The day after I handed out my tozumaho and skills to everyone. We had all six of us in the room where we were always gathered. "I''m going to do what I''ve been planning for a long time, the next time I get back to Earth. I''m here to talk to you about it." "... tomorrow." "Yeah, that''s right." It will take a lot of scrutiny from you - let''s just relay it and keep talking. "Well, whatever you do, it''s your plan to bring everyone''s parents over here." "You''re the one I''ve been telling you about. My father is on critical leave, too. I''ll ask her out." "We invite you, too, sister." "Absolutely." Reflect on the purpose of this plan. First of all, you''re usually filial. I can give you maximum hospitality if you come over here. Even dragon meat can be raised without worrying about its surroundings. We all work together, so I''m going to give you an indefinite break in anasm. Because of that. Next, let us get a better idea of our current situation. Now the important thing is to explain this world in roughly fractures, so let''s get that straight. I was surprised to bring a Shiva type dog. I need to explain everything properly. There''s a good chance I''ll talk to the king when I bring him over here. I have to think about it. "Is there a problem or something? "What if they say they don''t want to come or something? "Then I''ll have to leave you." "Wow, we need enough levels to live in this world, right? "Yeah, I''m gonna get you a level up." "Can we go around it again and again? Mothers are about 40 years old..." "We have Amrita. That''s not a problem." Maybe they''re answering a few questions for you. Hmm. As far as your face goes, Kanata herself doesn''t seem particularly dissatisfied with anything, and she seems to agree with you and hasn''t said anything. "Then invite each one of us! Dismissed today! See you tomorrow when you travel to Earth." We broke up. I''ll be ready to pick up six new guys for the rest of the day. Even so I can manage Shiva. All you have to do is ask him out. _____ ___ _ "Okay, you''re back" To Earth. I leave my room immediately and rendezvous with Canata. "Oh, dear." "Morning, Hae-chan. I think it would be more appropriate for you to stay in anasm for a long time." "Yeah, I got it" Me and Kanata are going down to the living room on the first floor. Looks like Mother and Father are already awake. "Ohhh." "Morning, Father, Mother" "Morning. You''ve been up together.... Could you have gone to anasm? "I kind of know when I''ve been back lately. That''s it, don''t you usually go to the other world early Monday morning? Mm, your mother and father are sharp. Exactly. It''s because of these two people that Leaf is smart. No, mainly your father, I guess. Your father''s profession is a pretty top-notch executive in the organization who examines the leaf brain and further welcomes leaves as part of it and develops products and experiments together. You also looked at my rate of fit with women (how close they are to women). Your mother is a lecturer at the university. Part-time though. The selection is communicative or something. They enjoy showing my photos to the students and saying, "Actually, this kid, he''s a man". ... I have a college where I plan to continue to be an escalator, so I''m concerned that it''s going to be a big deal after I go to school. It''s spread in some parts of the world. "I have a dream, we just woke up and haven''t made breakfast yet. Hey, please! "Fine. Braised fish, grilled fish and miso soup, later and rolled eggs, okay? "Yeah, yeah, ok! I probably made breakfast for 4 people with full anatomical power. Your mothers are sniffing. "Hmm, how can it be so delicious?" "I knew it was the power of the other world... wow..." All right, this would be the right time if I were to invite you. Say it. Say it! "I have a proposition for my mother and father about that anatomy? "Have a dream, what is it? Maybe we can go to the other world or something? "............ Puku! "Dad, so you''re a star." I can''t believe they said that first! Well, this has been happening for a long time. For example, before I act on the games that I''m going to want, and before the release date, you get them in a twat? I didn''t tell you. "I see... I''m willing to go." "It''s my mom. Take me with you." "Father, Mother, then we''ll talk fast. Come on, I''ll talk to you when it''s time to go, so stay tuned." Whoa! Besides, the leaves closed the story! I''m so sorry, I''m gonna puff you! Pukku! 753 Episode 714: Each Persuasion (Mihana/Sho) (side. Miho) I''m back from anasm. I''m going to have to invite your mother and father to anasm. I''m still on New Year''s Eve break, but we''re usually both busy, so I need you to take it easy on Anasm. "Sister." "Yes, yes...... hmm? Cherry blossoms came to my room. For some reason, he''s making me hold my mouth. This is evidence that you''re eating something. ... what would I know if I saw it? "What are you eating? "Chewing Candy" "... I made it myself" "Yeah. I couldn''t stand it." "Not if you eat too much and you get fat or sick, okay? Think carefully about who you find most offensive. Want to kiss you with a tooth decay, Ye? "... Ugh... refrain" I really wish I could refrain from saying that. Me and Cherry Blossom headed into the living room. Looks like your father and mother are relaxing there watching TV. "Oh, dear." "Ohhh." "Oh, good morning to you both" "I''m going to make breakfast, do you want some bread? You want some rice? Or will the flowers make it? "I''ll make it." I stood in the kitchen and made a salad for breakfast with bacon and scrambled eggs and a simple soup. I feed her once, and then, Mother, she cooks quite often. "Oh, it looks delicious. I can always come to you with a dream..." "It''s not natural! And even so, it''s better to have dreams now. Item Maestro is a degraded version. I can''t beat the master. I don''t care. "Well... by the way, I have a suggestion for you and your mother." "What''s wrong, cherry blossoms?" "Anasm... I can take you both to the other world now, come? I suggested that on a straight ball while the cherry blossoms were eating. The two face each other. Hey, let me add something. "Um... I try to invite my parents to take me to anasm, both where I have dreams and where Sho..." "You''re not just us.... Hey, what do we do? "At least I think we need to see what kind of security place our daughters live in. Let''s go." "Right." I was hoping you''d come on some kind of vacation... if you''d come. "Then I''ll teach you again the day you go. Oh, you don''t have to worry about the date. I''ll stop this time while you''re gone. Don''t worry about the company." "Yeah." Your father is the owner of a caf¨¦. If I say self-employed, is that right? You''re the founder of one of the biggest cafes in the national chain. Your mother is the owner of a florist. That''s why we''re the Lord''s name for flowers. You succeeded in bringing him in anyway. I wonder how you would react if you went to anasm. ________ _____ __ (side. sho) Mother will be OK with two replies. I was interested when Lil told me he was really a beast ear. The problem is my father. How can I ask that father out? "I''ll take care of this." "Hmm...? Lil invites you." "Yeah. I think I''d be able to ask you out well if I were a resident of Anasm from the beginning." Sure it is. Will I rely on Lil here? "Okay. Then I asked for it." "Wahoo! Me and Lil decided to ask Mother out first. My dad''s been reading the first newspaper in his study all day now. "Mom, I need to talk to you for a second, okay? "Fine, Lil. What?" "Actually, I can get anybody to and from Anasm and Earth, come to my real home town? "Really? Are you sure? "And there''s no problem with time or anything. While we''re going over there, this time will stop." "It is. Then you don''t have to worry about anything. Let''s go." Look, my mother could easily convince me. Suddenly her mother starts touching Lil''s head. "Yeah, if you go over there, can you touch the beast ear and look at it? "Sure, fine! Next we moved to the study. Knock, wait for them to say it''s good, then go in. "What''s wrong, both of you?" "Dad, actually, I need to talk to you about one thing." "... Are you kidding me? No, that doesn''t sound like such a serious story. What?" He said if me and Lil had a whore and had kids, we''d be in such a hurry. It''s okay because it''s managed properly there. But in case that happens, let''s do it. My father''s job¡­ there will be no such thing as a police chief. By the way, he''s expected to be promoted to surveillance around next year. The day the story was told, I skipped back slightly. By the way, my mother is a lecturer in a female escort class. Sometimes I go to the police and teach young policewomen. "I can''t believe you''re a kid... eh. But it''s a different requirement. As a matter of fact, we''re free to come and go if we let anasm." "Hmm. So that''s why you came to ask me out. Fine, we''ll go if we have time. It''s important to know my daughter''s hometown, which we keep. But... I have a job." I explained the same thing to my mother. "There''s nothing wrong with being. Go." "Good! My mom''s asking me out too, so let''s all go! "Oh." "And then... the kid waits about six more years." "Okay." Thanks to Lil for everything... Exactly. 754 Episode 715: Bringing Parents to Anasm "All set? "Yeah, there''s twelve of us and one of us, hang in there." Everyone''s gathered at our house. The day after I broke up to convince you, it''s a meeting of all the people I had planned. From what I''ve talked to Mi-hwa and Sho, do you think they succeeded in persuading you without difficulty? I guess it''s because I''ve been using strange powers from day to day without hiding them from my parents. Maybe I won''t resist. "Was that Shiva? Robot dogs are made over there, too." "Yeah, Dad. But, well, this guy has a lot of explanations..." It''s better to talk more about Shiva than get used to it over there, right? No way. My neighbor''s pal in the vault is the demon god... no one thinks he''s the so-called evil god. Oh, and I wonder if there''s one more thing to be aware of. "I have one more precaution for you." "With regard to you...? I don''t know." "Don''t treat me like a man over there. She''s also a woman in the family registry." "You don''t have a choice." Oh, that? My parents aren''t all surprised...? I wonder why they look like they''re within their expectations. I''m pretty sure you''re thinking rude for now. Puku! "I get it for now. I''ll treat you like a girl over there if you let me change my clothes." "Oh, that said, you''re out there, or you''re not in front of anyone else. If it''s in the house, just be normal unless nobody''s here to see you." "Yeah, yeah, okay, okay" Your mother is a war criminal who put all her women''s clothes on me with beautiful flowers and made women''s clothes one of her hobbies, so if she goes over there, she''ll be entertained. Well, that''s not bad either. "Stay, it''s time to go" "Okay! Then your mothers aren''t grabbing someone''s shoulder! Let''s go!" We made sure everyone grabbed the shoulder of someone experienced in anasm, and we flew to anasm. ________ _____ __ "Yes, we''re here! "Oh, Mr. Jizo? "Why do you have a vault in a room like this...? So, this is the Fantasy Transfer Zone." "Yeah, that''s what makes it a warp device! The vault is the warp device. Looks like we''re all here safe. Shiva, held in Kanata''s arms, is also firm. [Ha, it''s been hundreds of years! This magical air! [I know how you feel, but be quiet.] [Yeah, I know] In the meantime, Shiva can''t do that. I don''t care if you say something weird. "And Lil..." "Wahu? What?" "That''s so cute... can I touch this? "I had a good deal to touch, didn''t I? "Wahun! Feel free to touch your ears." Lil is kneeling down a bit to make it easier to stroke her own head. My mother and I heard each other''s ears. "Wow, this is really real! "Can you move it? "Wahun." Pick and Lil''s ears move. "Mothers, why don''t you stop? I have a dream before Lil does. I have to ask you to explain the world." "Oh, yeah." "I''m sorry." Everyone stopped flirting with Lil in one word from Shaw''s father. I can finally explain it right. "Um, it''s quicker to see what came out of your head with a status chant than to explain it out of my mouth. It''s important that you finally get an explanation." "Oh, you think of it as status in your head?... Oh, he''s out!? Guys, I''m sooo surprised to see an image like a machine screen coming out of my head. No, I wasn''t too surprised by this myself at first. It was more surprising that he was abruptly somewhere else. Looks like your mothers spent about half an hour each reading the status screen and some explanations about this world. "You''re a game world." "Dream on, is this world in danger? Demons..." That''s what Shaw''s father said. Looks like this guy, the police, cares about that the most. "Can''t I see a dream status just in case? If you can''t show people the data, wake them up on paper..." "Yeah, fine! I''ll show you! I handed it to your father with my status open on the Tozmaho screen. Take it and start peeling. "This... is like an obsolete biller and ancient ginseng of an online game..." "Well, the approximate expression not far away" Looks like they''re all kind of pulling it off. You''re too strong, you can''t help it. "Well, I guess my treatment in this world can be expected from that status." "Yeah... you must be doing a lot of amazing things already" "Eh! But it''s not until we get used to this world to brag about it. I nod because I want to say it quickly. "Dreams, by the way." "Hmm?" "Why is my hair so red? I''m losing my height." ... Oops, looks like it''s time to mingle out with a bunch of kah. 755 Episode 716 Cumming Out "In this world, me and Mika have different hair and eye colors, and different ages. I''m free to change now, though. The age is 16 months a year in this world, so it seems to fit in." In Lil''s case, he''s not getting old or anything because we took him over there, maybe. Me and Micah were forced to do it, because it was also brought in without artificial conduct. "Does that mean the two of you were about 13 years old when you looked like that?" "You''re right, Dad." Father is just quick to calculate. "... Still that height even though Ye and I are close? "Uh hey, I already told your mother and father that I... no, I''m a girl in this world" "Heh, yeah! Hmm, is that it? I knew the reaction was thin. Not only Micah''s parents, but even Shaw''s parents have the same reaction. That''s crazy. "I was a man, I''m a girl! Everybody''s not responding! "Hey... I''m not feeling too uncomfortable, hey" "I''m sorry, because I originally treated you like I thought you were a girl..." "The only thing I''m worried about is if I get to see my grandchildren with beautiful flowers." Yeah, yeah, everyone nods. Only one, our father frowned. Oh, whatever it is now, I want a fresh response. "What''s wrong, Father! "No... but think it''s not too uncomfortable. For example, I have a dream right now..." "My name is Alim! "What? Are you making it the same as the name of the game? No, it feels more like I''m not willing to blame you for entering women''s water with money or water. Existence recognition itself is supposed to be a woman? It''s hard, but in brief, it just seems like a girl no matter where you look from, and it means you''re only a girl, right? "Yeah, apparently, I''m gonna be a woman with every perception around me" "Heh... that''s funny" "Well, you can go back to being a man with the power of your skills, and you don''t have to worry about anything! But don''t call me a man in front of the inhabitants of this world, please! "Well, if you say so." All six of them listened to my favors. Being a man, I took a naked bath with all the royal princesses and courtiers. Oh, my God. It would suck if I found out. "Hey, can I see how you''re being a girl? "Mother... Fine, but how do I look..." "We''ll be alone in this room for once." When I realized it, my mother forced me to grab my hand and take me out of this room. Then he rubs his chest in the hallway and rubs it. By the way, with this fortitude, I''ve been dressed as a woman for a long time. "B..." "Ahem... stop it" "Looks like you don''t even have a man''s. That''s good, I''m not more uncomfortable over here. Hey, Arim." "Pu, pu, pu! Anyway, get back to your room. Ugh! "Don''t forget to change your clothes." "I know, I already have! My mother and I went back to everyone. Your mother made sure you were a good girl, I told everyone. "But you can go back to being a man, right? Good for you, beautiful flowers." "Ugh! "Skills can really do a lot of things too... could they be rejuvenated? "I can! Skills, titles, items, the world is young and immortal." Mm, your mothers'' faces have changed! The faces of mothers in their nearly 40s have changed with the word rejuvenation! But you look like you''re in your 20s. What are you going to do when you''re younger than this? "What do you say, six of us, all of us, try that rejuvenation?" "What...!? "Oh, you. It''s okay." Except for Shaw''s father, his father and Mika''s father (uncle) are indifferent. Wow. All I''m talking about is the women. "''Cause, you see, this is a shared house of six dreams, you and Mika, right? To get mixed up with these young kids, right? "I think I agree with Mr. Furano." "Me too. And the dads will, right? I think it''s amazing that you get younger because you mix with younger kids. Your fathers still don''t seem to care much about their age. Your father opened his mouth. "Well, if everyone does. But I didn''t say that dreams possess a way to rejuvenate..." "That''s a lot of them." "Then do it." "Right." Something is going on with Zuizui. Is this the adult talk? I had no choice, so I handed them six amrita potions, and I handed them to each one. "You can change when you drink at the right age and finally think about it. Yes, please." "Thanks.... can I be about 17? "Yeah, I like that." "Look, you too. You''re going back to 17." "Yeah... well... I don''t know what else to do." The six drank Amrita simultaneously. The next moment, it was the young mothers who showed up! ... that after all, your mother and father, and Micah''s parents, haven''t changed much. The most unusual thing was your father. Oh, my God. 756 Episode 717 Rejuvenation "And it''s like a show! When I saw your father, Lil screamed that way. Sure, it looks about 85% like the show. The difference is eyesight and hairstyle. "I remember the old days. Yikes. Hehe." "Hey... don''t hug me" "Fair enough, even though it''s a couple." The show''s aunt is also beautiful. That makes Shaw look good. Yeah, yeah. By the way, the mothers... "Look, Little Ziva''s gone! "Hey, I miss you! It''s true. "You played well with the four of us..." So what do you miss when you haven''t changed so much? I wonder if he''s young enough for them. Well, he was definitely starting to grow. There''s no grey hair or anything. Still, even though I''m the ones who moved in, your mothers are classmates, aren''t they? Same school we go to. Once she moved to another area with her mother, she felt like she was back in a few years. Oh, the same goes for Shaw''s parents, but they''re in different grades. "Your mothers are getting younger..." "It''s a state of excitement. I don''t know what to look at." "It is. If Ip says so, I guess so." I don''t care if you get confused to this extent. There''s still a lot to be surprised about. I need to show you the rooms and facilities. "Um, guys. I don''t know if it''s time to stay or if I''d like to show you a room to live in." "Whoa, that was too much" "Yeah, do that. I have a dream." "Then I''ll leave this room. Yikes. I''ll show you around." We left the room and started walking down the hall. The room that this vault keeps is always next door to the dining room, so I''ll introduce it from there. "Kind of amazing... you saw the royal palace or something" "I built it all¡­ this is the dining room where everyone gathers! When something happens, we get together here." "Wow, we all usually eat in our own rooms." "I see" Next, I showed the bathroom, and then I showed the cinema, indoor pool, athletic facilities, and other facilities that I used more often. And finally, to introduce your room. "Then I''ll show you a room for all six of us to stay. You want a private room, by the way? You want a room for two? "How''s everybody doing? "Er, Dad. Me and Happy Dreams, Cherry Blossom and Ye, Sho and Lil are the two rooms." "... Fair enough, it''s a room for two..." Should I have told you a private room even if you were lying? I got niggered. Well, a room for two also means we''re doing a lot of things. I''m actually doing it, and you have no choice. "Well, we can have a room for two, too, right? "We''re a couple..." "You... Yeah, Shotaro, what do you want to do? "Why call me like I used to...... I don''t care if it''s a private room... it''s a couple and it''s because of you, it''s a double room." Maybe the lighter place against Lil from the show is Dad giving in. I mean, I''m sure it is. At times like this, Lil and her aunt prevail. You''ve heard of the will of the six, and do you want to allocate a room? "So that''s Narukami, that''s Kuroki Yan, and that''s the Fire House. The keys are in the room." "Thank you. I had a dream." "Then all six of you will be in a lot of chaos today, and don''t take your time in your room. I''ll call you when it''s dinner." That''s what I decided to ask three couples to stick it in their room. And we kids go to the cafeteria. "Mothers, you must be ashamed." "Wow, I was so happy to be younger. And we''re all good friends between the couple. Hold hands or hold hands." "Right. And I was surprised because I never imagined my father when he was young." It''s funny that something surprised us, too, isn''t it? I hope you''re enjoying a lot of anasm from now on. "And there''s more people." "Something that doubles at once." It was just me and Micah at first. This would not have happened if the leaves hadn''t come to this world and the idea of returning to Earth had not arisen. Though that might have made it normal again. "So what are we going to do today? "In the meantime, I thought I''d take a moment to check my status and stuff to get some idea of what''s going on in this world. I''ll feed you the usual dragon meat." "Do you show the real thing? "Rose or dragon? "The Dragon." "It might be fun to show you." Because it''s best for you to know the dangers and realities of this world before you enjoy it. Which, for now, I guess I''ll take the time to cook rice carefully. 757 Episode 718: Shock. "Yes, eat it! "Wow... looks delicious! "Don''t be such a mess, you dreamer." It was dinner time and I called my parents to the dining room. At this time, I also explained the message function. And the status seems to have been well read from corner to corner. She asked me how to allocate the points, so I told her to leave it there because I would teach it again. "What kind of meat is this? "It''s dragon meat." "Duh, dragon meat!? No, it must be delicious because you prepared it..." "Yeah, this world has the finest dragon meat. I''m putting out the best of them! I''ve fed the kings of this country many times." "To the king. Hey...! I''ll have it, and start eating each one. It''s the usual reaction to me being cut off as soon as I take a bite. Glad. "I see... is it because of your skills that you''re so good at cooking? There''s only the finest meat." "That''s what feeds the king, too. You can''t say it''s delicious." "Did you get that happy? Hehe, that''s good. What do you say? I''ll show you the remains of this dragon when I''m done eating. Of course, all of you." Well, that rose dragon. I don''t know how many generations. Because as long as I have Amrita, I can produce as much meat as I want. After a while everyone flattened me with peroli until dessert. Then, as promised, we move to the basement to make sure the dragon looks complete. "Then I''ll show you now. Don''t worry, it''s a corpse." I took the Goldie Rose Queen Dragon out of the magic back and made it stand in case. Looks like a special drama monster all the time. Nobody thinks this is gonna be such a cute girl, right? "Ugh..." "Crops... so it''s not, is it? "Ha ha... this surprised me" Even your father, who usually analyzes calmly, opens his mouth gently and makes it a pocan. I''m kind of glad I didn''t do anything in particular. "Is this what exists in this world? "Yeah, this guy''s a hell of a strong category in this world, too. There are so many demons, we have to fight them." "The beautiful flowers, the cherry blossoms... did they all deal with this? "Yeah, well" Your fathers'' complexion changes. That''s the look I''m about to get preached on. "Why do you do that... if you die...! "Actually, I''m the strongest person in the world, so don''t worry about anything." "No, I''m not saying that. I''m saying it''s only natural that you don''t want your kids to do anything dangerous. I just want you to stop losing your life with a sense of game." Hmm... weak when they say that. But there''s a point here, too. "Well, it''s been fun since I could easily beat it, but if I don''t, I can''t live with it... because the source of income in this world is more or less a demon" "... right" Then I had no choice, and your father shrugged, but he didn''t seem convinced. Um, I''m gonna have you fight the demons for a while now. I don''t know what kind of air you can say... Ye, can you help me? "Already. You know, dads, no, dads" "Hmm? What?" Kind if it comes true. He noticed my gaze and bought me persuasion to get out. I''m your brother''s proud brother. "I think you''ll find out by looking at your status in, but power is everything first and foremost in this world than anything else. You know how it''s called gaming, where people with higher levels defeat enemies while defending those with lower levels and take dramatic levels up, right? "Oh, yeah, well" "I was going to ask the six fathers to do that as early as tomorrow. Whether you''re here or not, it''s true that you''re the strongest person in the world, so you can play the part of someone with a higher level." Everyone asks to eat in. Kanata, it''s amazing. Kanata. I''m going to be able to persuade you to stay like this. "What are we going to do when we level up? "This world has the disadvantage of having demons, but there are many things Earth can''t do. You know, the rejuvenation I got in the morning. I mean, I brought you to anasm to help you take your fatigue slowly on Earth." In the meantime, I just snort. Something extra scares me. "What''s that got to do with raising the level? "It''s necessary. The stronger you are, the easier it is to live, so it''s something you do to make yourself comfortable. I''ve been working so hard to prepare for this day. Can I ask you to help me? Six people shut up. And as soon as I talk to Hisohiso to think of something in part. After a while, your father, Miho''s uncle and Shaw''s father nodded at us. I mean, this is an OK sign. So you''re going to take part in the level increase. 758 Episode 719: Tomorrow. "So, what do I do first? "Today, I''m going to take a bath with a big bath or a room, and I''m just going to get some sleep. Special training and battle descriptions start tomorrow! You can''t start special training or anything at night. It''s not a good time to finish. "Well... no, I had a lot to experience just today, but I felt like I was traveling to some inn." That''s what Micah''s father said. "Follow the township when you enter it. I was worried about the danger as a parent, but it''s already so complete that you don''t have to worry about it among Sho and everyone else, right? Ye convinced me too, and we have nothing to say. I''m here first in this world, just following the kids." Next, Shaw''s father said. Apparently, you were right to leave it to Kanata to persuade you. "Besides, the fact that we''ve never been able to invite you to this world means it took a while before it was possible, right? If you work hard, I''ll answer that." Finally, our father. Looks like your dads took our feelings for us. I wonder about your mothers. "Wow... I don''t want everyone to do anything dangerous. But you have no right to tell me that you''re abandoning our lives. I''m going to take care of my heart and accept the plan we''ve all prepared." "Same goes for me. Plus, beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms in this world... they''re all alive. We can''t let the newcomers get in the way." "If you say Shotaro is good, I have no objection from you, and I''m going to entertain this world" Mothers also accepted that we would spend time in anasm and that we were in this world. Good... if this pissed me off, I''d have almost forcibly returned it and processed my memory! I don''t want to do that to my parents. "Oh well, thank you. Then dissolve it...! "Wait... I have one question for you" "What is it? Shaw''s father asked me a question and it was good. I wonder what it is. "The room was a double bed. All rooms. Is this what''s happening? "Ah, yes. Once." "It''s good because we''re a couple. It doesn''t happen the wrong way." "Alas, when I saw you in the room earlier, I was worried about the double bed..." "Don''t talk about it now. Please." "Heh heh, you''re not even that angry. I''ve been able to accompany you in a double bed and do it before, so you''ll be able to continue to do it without any problems. Just..." Shaw''s aunt alternates between Shaw and Lil and continues the conversation. "Responsibility is important... right, Sho? "Oh, oh, oh. That''s right! Absolutely." "We won''t say anything. Ye will welcome the cherry blossoms with your dreams. Even if you''re not old enough, it''s okay if you''re going to be a couple sometime." "Yes! Exactly! Yabe... yes. I''m afraid of this pressure, even if we each know we''ll be responsible for it ourselves. Maybe scarier than a demon god. "Well, that''s the thing. There''s nothing to say if you''re each properly aware of it. Just keep it under control." "Ha...! Then we''ll go back to our rooms. When Shaw''s father said so, he said good night, and each couple went back to their room. Potty and us will be left behind. "Wahoo... Could they be finding out? What you normally do." "I guess I could have guessed at the point that you and I were sleeping together..." "Well, hey, I''m glad you let me marry you no matter how many times I ask." "We haven''t done anything slutty like you and me yet..." "Ma, not yet..." Each person seems to have different thoughts. I''ve been thinking about marriage since I first started dating myself... no, I''ve been thinking about it since before, so there''s no problem. I''m thrilled to hear you say it again. "Then why don''t we go back to our rooms? Good night, guys." "Ooh, good night! "Good night." That''s why Micah and I came back to our room. Micah, who regarded what she had just done as a pleasure, still nicks and remains in a good mood. "Let''s get married." "Yeah. As soon as possible." "You know what? What are we gonna do today? Micah put her hands on her clothes. "I just got a parent and that''s kind of..." Micah snubbed and then corrected her clothes. "Let''s see, shall we?... By the way, why did you even double bed in your mothers room? "Huh? No, because we''re a couple" "For dreams, couples and lovers sleep in double beds... Not all of them, are they? "Wow, I know! "I''m so glad I can giggle while I''m sleeping, but hey! 759 Episode 720: Combat Description "You guys got together! After I finished my breakfast, I had six people gathered in the basement. I''m going to teach your mothers how to fight. My assistant is Kanata. By the way, Micah and Sakura have their sisters going out. I guess Shaw and Lil love each other in your room as usual. I don''t need that many people on the teaching side. "Status doesn''t assign points and dots just by looking at explanations. You''re gonna tell me where you are today, aren''t you? "Yes, it is. Because it''s very important to live in this world." "When we get to the next level, it means we can cook and manipulate tools as well as you." "You''re right. However, what can be used depends on a person''s personality. For example, I can freely produce things from magic, but Kanata can travel instantly. It depends on the synthesis of each person." "I saw the synthesis description yesterday. If you do like games, it seems like an exciting system." Oh, that''s your father. Do you understand? Synthesis is exciting after level. Next up is the status assignment though. "Then we have to level it up quickly." "I don''t enjoy it... try magic or something" "Uh, in terms of raising that level, two, I''ve got a choice..." That''s what I said. I actually have two plans, both ready. It feels like it''s creepy. "I see, what kind of plan? "For one thing, if you join someone by registering as an Adventurer, you will have the experience of the enemy you defeated, even if that ally is not fighting. If you''re close...... but. It''s a plan that I''m going to use to give everyone their level." "I see, are you with me in having it carried? What''s next?" "The other is, well, the plan is for me to prepare a safe situation and get each of you to work to the next level. Heh heh, let me get a feel for how I got so strong." Well, which one do the mothers choose? ... but based on your father''s character, at least that guy chooses... "The latter seems more fun, and I get to know this world a lot. Make it the latter. Dreams." "Sure, fine! Yeah, yeah, I thought your father would say that. If anyone asks me who my game lover or Canata''s intellectual exploration comes from, it''s from this guy. "It is pitiful that parents remain dependent on their child''s friends. I will, too." "Then so am I.... What about the mothers? "If the dads do that, so do we." "Well, then we''ll all be fine with the latter." There may be a law where one person is caught saying one is good and everyone says that it is good. Now...... how far should we go with the aid to get us to level ourselves? For once, the stage is set. "How much do you want me to subsidize? I have about 3 step candidates..." "Tell me." Plan A just teaches you some efficient way while watching with remote machines. Amrita and initial equipment shall be paid for. If anything happens, the remote sends a message to Kanata, and Kanata flies away (consulted). In addition to A for the B plan, the gear, the Magic will give you quite a few things, as well as the money. And I''ll tell you what to do with your skills. Plan C, in addition to A, gives everyone an Epic weapon and armor from the start, also gives them 3 SS ranked Magic, and I disappear from behind to follow. I got a choice from this plan. But your father answered instantly. "You''re set on that a. I wonder if B has a C anyway. I want to have fun when I get here already." "So other than your father, can we have a? Mother or aunt¡­ Shaw''s father and aunt nodded at the same time. Then it''s settled. "When you get to a certain level, I''ll call you back." "Okay. Then start today...? "That''s too dangerous. Exactly. At first, join me in seeing the lowest ranked F-rank demons in this world, and let''s take them down. Then give me an E. If I show you that much, I''ll take you to the best place to level up. He''s a tutorial." I''ve only seen dragons, so I need you to know what miscellaneous fish look like for now. "Okay. So here''s my suggestion: If I can have a dream, then I just need to rely on food and clothing, and then I need to procure on my own." "Huh...... Dad, that''s a hard way to go! I didn''t mean for you to put that much tie in the boulder. I wonder if you''re really going to do it. "Actually, I''m the type of person who wants to do the trick on my own from scratch, too. Do you mind if I do? "You''re absolutely right, because the game is fun to go on your own." Even your father and uncle......! Mothers, Mothers!? "If you''re saying that dreams keep an eye on us, so do we... hey? "Not bad, is it?" "At first I had my eyes full of dangerous things, but it sounds like fun to say something. When I get here." Are you riding...... In the end, I was okay with it. Kanata told me in a message what you were doing. Take this to Plan D. If it gets dangerous, we have to move on as doing very little but watching... 760 Episode 721 Combat Description 2 "Well, let''s do that." Oh, it''s settled. I don''t care what happens anymore!... I need to let you decide on a weapon anyway. "Let''s decide what weapon to use next!... What do you want? "Then I''ll tell Orthodox, can I have my sword? It''s my first experience, but my skills make it up to me." "Yes, I''ll make it up to you" Micah''s father is a sword. "Then I... what do we do? Can I get you anything? You don''t know because you''ve never had a fight or anything..." "Anything but that skill is perfectly good, and there were axes and iron balls." "Uh, let''s make it a bow then" "You''re just like Micah." "Oh, is it the same as Micah? So then." I see. Micah''s mother is a bow. Yeah, it could be good. "I''ve been doing martial arts for a long time, so I''m perfectly good with my bare hands, but I don''t want to touch anything I can''t get at with my bare hands... and daggers and nails are my skills certified? "You''ll be both. If it''s a dagger, it''s a sword." "With a dagger, then" Shaw''s mother is a dagger and a sword. It seems like it needs to be combined with physical surgery, but it''s not a bad choice. "Speaking of weapons I''m used to, I''m a pistol..." "Oh, because it''s the police..." "I guess the lack of pistols in your skills means that guns aren''t popular in this world." "Well in general" "Then how about a bowgun? Does it work as a bow? "Then you''ll be fine! "Okay, it''s settled" And Shaw''s father is a bow gun, too. Looks kind of awesome. Because Judo is also strong in the first place... Our parents are next. "So what about your father and your mother? "... I''ll make it a cane. I won''t improve my weapon skills." "That''s right, you mean the wizard! What about your mother?" "Well, I guess I''ll do the same." My parents are canes. No one has a spear, but is it okay? Pretty much everyone, I think they''re making the exact right choice. "So let''s just go see some low-ranking demons. Kanata, please! "Oh man, it''s finally my turn..." In the next moment when Kanata said something medium and morbid, the eight of us were in the woods. The woods around the castle. Lots of affordable demons. "Well... there you are, that''s it first" "Could that be... slime? "Yeah, it''s slime. The rank is F." "Heh... that feels like slime" Slime missed it because he didn''t seem to notice this one, and found his next demon. "Wow, that''s cute! "What''s so cute with those fluffy, crushed eyes? "That''s wacky. He''s also F-ranked." "By the way, you can be familiar with people as much as they sell you in a pet store. Noona is an enemy." "Hee." I didn''t even notice this one, so I went through. The next thing I discovered was the redskinned, low-height guy. "Is that a goblin!? "Exactly, Goblin! It''s an E-rank.... Well, it''s a strong category among the E-ranks... but I noticed that." "What, what do I do? "It''s a little gross, but you''re ready, right? Goblin came this way wielding the stick he had in his hand. Make that goblin straight from your head. It''s to get you used to being gross, you have no choice. "Whoa... I''ll do it" "But wonder and this is what I take for granted..." "I guess it''s because this is normal in this world. At first, I''m getting a fade of feeling that it''s gross." "Is that dangerous? Like murder..." "Well, it''s more dangerous in boulders than in Japan, but that seems to be okay." That said, Shaw''s father convinced me that it might be something like that. I''m just as thankful that this gross feeling fades as words plainly make sense. Otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to do my job. "That''s right... Ah, rabbits! "That''s the Yoknaw Rabbit. E-rank and frenzied. It''s also the first demon I''ve defeated. Well, he hasn''t noticed us either, so this time it''s through." "What about that bird that slipped out? "That''s an E-rank Oddo bird too! The meat is delicious and popular as a pet." Quite lucky this time, I was able to introduce a fair amount of demons. Exactly. The hell I didn''t meet any demons above D-rank because Micah let them come down and knock them out during the war. "Hmm...... I see. Sounds like a lot of fun." "Then the rest of the procedure... right, I''ll give you about demonic drawings and edible wild grass drawings. If you do that, enjoy this world tomorrow." "Have you forgotten the important thing about being in...? Hmm...? What is it? I don''t know. Kanata said to everyone, "Hold on tight." "Before I do, I''ll show you around town. I''m about to get you to live." Oh, I forgot! 761 Episode 722: Guide to Mephilado Country "Yes, arriving at the Mansion" Came back to your mansion on a momentary trip to Kanata. The next step (half because of me) is to guide this city, the main city in this country with the power of Anasm 1. I''ll teach you what this country is all about, a cup of tea and a drink. "I see, it''s a fairly secure country in anasm." "Yeah, because the royal family is full of good people." "There''s also a castle, isn''t there? I want to see it! "You''ll see soon enough." At the end of the break, one line of us went right outside. Before that, I''ll tell you that I''m disguising myself in a special way because I''m too celebrity to have a crowd. "Heh, heh. Oh, yeah." "Mom, it''s not a joke. I''m serious." "Even Kanata...... Well, then we have to be careful not to do anything weird, right? "Yeah, please help me. Also, it gets a lot of attention just to get out of the house, so there''s a lot to deceive about. Leave me alone if you feel uncomfortable." The six of them convinced me properly. Finally, I took my parents out of the mansion. "Wow! Wow! Rome, or France? Maybe both. Anyway, I''m sure it''s not Japan! "Wow...... at first glance I can tell this country is rich. It has a medieval vibe." "Oh, the castle looks that way! "Oh, yes, yes, this way...... hmm? The moment I left the other side to my mothers, who had seen the city, words and movements stopped. You don''t have a choice. Anyway, the road is crossed, but the neighbor is the castle. "What''s wrong? Yeah, I''ll ask you mean. "No... what castle is in front of you... hmm? I had a dream earlier that your mansion was quite luxurious." "Yeah, our neighbor is the castle of this Mephirado country, the Castle of Mephirado! "What castle is next to this mansion... Hayama, what is your status in this world? "Mm-hmm, you can only answer that it''s equivalent. If we''re going to do everything ourselves except for clothing and living, we have to take advantage of this Mephirado Castle Town. I think we''ll find out when we do." Mi-na, I''m opening my mouth. Hehe, son...... no, my daughter is so born, mother, father. You can be proud of everyone for being an opium! "Like I said, can''t we do anything weird... There''s no way a parent could threaten his son''s status." "Yeah, do me a favor! Well, I don''t want them to know that I''m involved." "Okay. I''ll do it right." That''s when I resumed my city tour. I''ll show you guilds, parks, weapons stores and all sorts of other things. Especially if there are weapons stores, enchant stores, magic stores and other things not in the other world. After showing it in detail, I took the evening a little too long to finish looking at it all. "Hey, how''d it go? It''s completely different from Japan." "Yeah. It''s called status and this world, and I''m somewhat convinced of the strange moves you''ve made since your dream came back." "Huh? Weird? "No, the cooking arm was usually to the point where it was delicious, but I made it well enough to beat up a professional housewife, and I was starting to design something" "I see." But I knew I had no choice but to have the behavior of life over here out there. Yeah, yeah. "You enjoyed just seeing the city. Thank you for dreaming." "You''re welcome! Then I''ll make dinner for you today." _____ ___ _ The next morning. We got six people together in the square. And distribute the weapons and four gold coins one at a time. "Then...... be free to each one! Let me know if anything happens to you on the tozumaho I gave you. But don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on it." "Hey, if you save money, maybe you can''t stay at another inn or something and go home..." "Let me know when that happens." "Okay." Each dressed like an adventurer. This is the typical initial outfit of the city''s adventurers. I didn''t wear that because I suddenly got a lot of money. "Well, if you sign up for adventurers wherever you like, it''s a start! We could split up into three groups and have a party, or we could make it one patty for six." "Actually, we''re all discussing this, Mr. Hayama. Let''s do something else." "Really?! So then." It would be better for the six of us to do it with experience or something. But I know just the couple want to attack this world, and I won''t say anything. "Well, come on in! "" "I''m coming" " Mother, the six fathers left this mansion. "Gone... right? "Yeah." "Wow! Let''s see what adventures we each take! "I''m expecting your father personally." "I know. Your father would do something about it." We opened the monitor. 762 Episode 723: Parent Trends The monitor was divided into three parts for now. As expected, the six make three pairs as a couple, and they seem to act in pieces. Glad you got it ready. By the way, Tozumaho, who gave it to one person at a time, says to use it to avoid being seen around too much. It''s something that''s not in this world originally, and it''s troublesome if people see you messing around and ask you what that is. Magic drawings, magic drawings, mineral drawings, etc. are also included as apps. I really only plan on giving it to the animal atlas, but it''s a tozumaho, and you can''t help it. "and... oh, looks like we''re all done registering adventurers for now" "Mm... your mother and father are tangled up by a man..." "I have no choice. It''s our parents." "Ah, so are the cherry blossom parents. But my uncle is paying for it." "Unlike our father, Micah''s father is neutral... and she doesn''t look like a girl." After your father got younger, I knew he was our parent. It''s just like that. I didn''t realize it as soon as I was younger, but it looks just like Kanata. It''s just me, Kanata and your father, I guess if they say who''s closest to the girl. Sounds like I''ve become a lot more than your mother, doesn''t it? Apparently, your father cut through the spot with his good talk skills. Still, I''m wondering if you''re going to see where your parents are loving it. No, have those two been pretty snuggly from time to time... Me and Mika can''t even talk about people... And your father wasn''t involved at all. "Intimidation is amazing. It''s hard to get close." "It feels like you''ve removed kindness from Sho''s face. He''s a good guy." By the way, all three pairs are registered Adventurers in a completely different guild. Anywhere is a good place to register as an adventurer. "Oh, I''ll take your request now." Each of them received a pile of herbs from the side running the adventurer. I did it first, too. I brought back a lot. I already miss you. By registering as adventurers, each of the six officially registered as residents of this country went out to pack herbs from the closest exit. So far, your father is the one who seems to have the most spare look. For a while, each one of us is just going down the road as the receptionist told us and looking for medicinal herbs. Nothing particularly interesting either. Especially after everything all three pairs got to where the herbs were swarming, and began collecting them. He''s mowing it with a knife as if it were a weed. "... hmm? Dad, what are you doing? "That''s... you''re sitting there with your mother." "Father, if it was enough to make your mother do something tough, you''re supposed to be a do-it-yourself" But it''s about your father, so I guess there''s a reason. Watching that for a while, there was contact with the demon on another monitor. "Oh, your father made contact with three wackos." "Oh, it''s quick to shoot. Have you defeated him yet?" The demon nucleus is important, and the demon body is taught to sell, so I collect it exactly. and one day you''re totally using the bowguns of this world. Spend MP and release the bow. "Hey, look at your father! They''re surrounded by five slimes! "Hmm? I wonder if it''s all right. If that sounds dangerous, we can help." A mother with a bunch of grass and a father who was doing something like meditating were surrounded by slimes. Mother, I hug your father as I say I''m frightened. Your father swung his wand toward the approaching slime as he yoshied his mother. Well, the F-rank can be defeated if even kids work hard. Sounds like your mother could have knocked all the slimes out while she was working together and waving her wand around. "You didn''t have any problems. Looks like I got one level higher now than that. Looks like you updated your status." By the way, I''m not gonna see what status you two put on. Once I got some strength, I decided to get permission before I saw it. That sounds more interesting. "Phew, you''re all done for the first time." "Mr. and Mrs. Benki were the least of them." The six men back in the guild acted exactly the same in each. Yes, the crusade type request is next. Mostly the one who comes hunting wackos. They designate it as a beginner''s request because I don''t have any problems with how much it costs because the wattage will replace the cotton and it can be packed in a cushion or something. Shaw''s parents had hunted earlier. It didn''t seem like a wattack was enough, and once they sold it to the guild to lighten themselves up, they went hunting. The remaining two pairs went as they were. About an hour later, the hunt also ended with nothing particularly significant. Did Micah''s uncle assign SKP to the sword or not? He wasn''t an amateur. He had already made the move. My parents just hit me with a cane, as usual. Shaw''s parents were mainly punching him with their fists. "Now, I wonder if you can grasp the whole world." "Right." One of the monitors flashed red at that time, making sure everyone was done with the request and was horrified because there was nothing particularly big. "What happened!? "This..." It''s a sign when something unexpected happens. The monitor belonged to your mother and father. An unexpected emergency. That''s an encounter with a high ranking demon. ...... Dongoblin. Why is there a D-rank demon here? 763 Episode 724: Exactly. "Kanata! Get me over there! "Yeah!" I was rushed to make an instant move. I''m out right behind your mother and father, so I rush forward to shelter. "Father, Mother, step back! This guy is D-rank, you two still can''t do it! "What, I thought I could handle this because it looks like a goblin that says it''s an E-rank, but this is another demon of the D-Rank" "Muscular, indeed." "Yeah! If the two of us now just got beat up once, we''re dying, so run! "No, I don''t need that anymore" I doubted my ears. Speaking of which, there''s no sign of that dongoblin moving. For a few seconds, I shut up and watched, and I fell all alone. Bleeding from his mouth and nose, his eyes pointing white. Totally alone. I haven''t done anything yet.... No, if you did something, you would surely be your father. "Father, did something!? "Yeah, I did. I tried what I was going to try when demons came out like goblins and animals that are also on Earth. I''m surprised he was a D-rank demon, but I''m glad he succeeded" "What... what have you done!? Honestly, there''s no way your father remembers enough magic to defeat D-rank demons to the point where he defeated a few wackos and slimes. I''m still supposed to be about 3 levels. Then it is possible that I got something for the perks of coming over, just like Kanata, Shaw, etc. ... I just wanted to say that when the six fathers came over, I just checked to see if that was the case. Speaking of results, as one person, there was nothing special on the status screen. This means that this could have been accomplished at this low level. What the hell did you do? "Father, what have you done? "Huh? Oh, I thought the dreamers had tried it already... but you don''t. Ha, so your father found a way this time? Well, it''s a secret what you did. I''ll tell you in time." "Puku! Tell me now! "Being a girl doesn''t change your habit of inflating those cheeks. I don''t like it, I won''t tell you." "Pugh." Your father crushed my cheek. Your father''s Ikez. Why are you doing something I don''t even know! "Mm, awesome feeling. It''s so comfortable." "Cheeks? Yeah, they say that a lot." "Eh, let my mom touch me too! Alim''s Munimuni Cheek captivity, 2 newbies added. If she did, she would continue to munch indefinitely, so she eventually let Kanata return to the mansion on an instant trip and get help. "Thanks, thanks! "Speaking of which, I haven''t really touched you either. Let me touch you later." "Eh, Kanata shouldn''t be touching Sakura. It''s not a good idea to stick with another girl, even though she''s my real sister." "You''re my brother, what are you talking about" "Sorry." "Ha... well no. Steady... your father is a boulder." Kanata can actually be the father I miss most in our family. They both have similar personalities, and you have no choice. The IQ height itself is Kanata''s, but your father is smart enough too. "Sort of. What kind of trick is that?" "You don''t know that until you think about it. Because of the way the goblins fell, the cause of death was suffocation or a strong shock to steeples such as the brain and heart." "Heh, I know that much already." Then it''s quicker to ask Kanata than to ask your father himself anymore, isn''t it? Let''s ask again in a few days or so. On the monitor, the Bentwood and Fire Nomad teams were just finishing up their requests smoothly. Looks like Wattacko was easy after all. Your fathers turned the dongoblin into a magic back about twenty tatami size that I paid for a while back. It has no trauma and is in a very good state of preservation, so you won''t have to dismantle it to buy it for a pretty high price. When it was over, it seemed like the two of them stopped there and started adjusting their status. "Hmm, your father and mother are about 10 steps ahead of the other two groups," "You''re already pretty advanced at the point where you can defeat the D-rank." When I saw the monitor while I was talking, each one of them entered a food store in this world for the first time and ordered a lot of stuff. You decided to eat before selling and asking achievement reports, guys. "I don''t know, because I''ve had a good meal first." "Oh, I''m glad you said it! "Then it''s true. But personally, the dish Cherry Blossom made for me is better..." "Well, that''s the best dish anyone likes to cook for me." Anyway, cooking time is just boring. We decided to make some pepperoncino for lunch, too. 764 Episode 725: Howd it go? "Welcome back! All six of them are back. No noticeable trauma anywhere. I''ve been working as a first-time adventurer without any injuries. I know because I was watching. "I''m home! "So, how''d it go? "It''s the game itself, isn''t it? But we''re free because we''re characters ourselves." "It''s just that the problem isn''t the game. I''ve only hunted wackos today, but the danger doesn''t turn into being next to each other" Shaw''s uncle is right. But if you don''t, you''ll have to live. "But it would have been fun, wouldn''t it? You." "Sort of. I''ve barely done my job since I started doing police work." "Oh, we''re just as entertained as the game is. Thank you, Mr. Dream." "No." No, the Benki couple didn''t change anything the most. My uncle was wielding his sword and knocking him down normally. You were already swinging it to SKP. I wasn''t new to sword judging though. "But I haven''t held a sword in a long time." "Huh? Uncle, do you have experience with swords? "I do. That''s it. I played Kendo from elementary school to high school, didn''t I? Sure... did you even go to the top 4 in the country? "I came third in high school." Heh, I didn''t know that! An uncle who builds a cafe chain in just one generation that expands across the country and can be counted as one of the smart managers sometimes doesn''t have a sword... I thought it was about as much coffee as I''ve ever made. "So what''s the skill point right now..." "I haven''t used anything yet. I''m lost. I''ve managed to allocate the status." "I shook the point because it was the body of what I chose the bow for. It''s amazing how that''s going to hit me so hard." It''s an amazing thing about skills to really get what you normally strive to get. "Oh, yeah. I didn''t assign you a point, but you were improving your sword skills, what is this? "You forgot to explain. SK2 items go up on their own depending on their level of proficiency. Well, it''s faster to assign points than SK1." "Oh, in the street. I thought my body surgery and bow were up." "I wasn''t a sword, I was physically fit." Were Shaw''s parents moving like that without assigning a skill point? I feel like if I''m single and I''m E-rank... if I suck, I can take it down to D-Rank. Yeah, you''re our parents when it comes to D-rank. "So, your father and mother, who had the only incident today, what do you think? "What, is something wrong? "No, son... it wasn''t, my daughter said, and I think I ran into a D-rank demon." "Ha... so you have a dream that you''re here to help? "You will. But before that, I knocked him out." "Oh, that''s right! You don''t know what you''ve been doing for a long time! You did something this time anyway, didn''t you? "Phew! Exactly." If what Micah''s uncle said wasn''t empty ears, would your father have done such a surprise for a long time? Me and Kanata''s parents, naturally! "Then you submit the Demon Nucleus to the D-rank Adventurer? "Yeah, now we have more work to do. I got a level, I got more points." "I knew you were the most advanced of the three of us. Whatever you did, I missed you so much." I couldn''t help but find out a lot about my parents today. I miss Micah''s uncle, but you''re getting younger because of that. "So you didn''t enjoy it, did you? "Sort of. Now it''s fun to just eat in the city." "That''s good! "Uh, I''ve got more or less dreams and what Mihana''s been treated like." "Right. Posters and all that stuff." Well, have you figured out what you''re dealing with already? Speaking of which, what guild did your father and mother sign up for an adventurer... "Who''s that receptionist Agate? That was amazing...... ''That Alim Nariway and Micah Magalighi became adventurers here!'' I''ve always said that." "Even as I walked around the city, idols and actors were just a bunch of posters that I thought you or Mihana had dreams of." Ask Agate about it tomorrow. Whew... Agito, that''s a name I miss already, but that guy''s pretty much in the wild horse when I was at the event, actually. I pinched everything in my ear like I''m buying all the magazines, and as soon as I asked that guy, you''d know what we''ve been up to! Well, you can save me the trouble of explaining it. ... but yeah. "Why, you shouldn''t tell me that you''re my own son, or that I''m actually a man, right? He said, "I know." "Oh, I did. I had a dream! Can I see the outfit you were wearing on that poster later? Mom, I want to see it straight." Oh, has your mother''s hobby for me to dress like a woman also been activated? Busy. 765 Episode 726: Mothers Conversations Three days have passed since your fathers became adventurers. Again, I think the father and mother who were able to tailor the D-rank demon first submitted the Demon Nucleus, so it was because there was a lot of work they could do, or the quickest level up. I haven''t seen the status, but I kind of get it. Micah''s parents and Shaw''s parents each do a steady job with a weapon they''re good at. Instead, it looks like the two fathers haven''t assigned SKP to anything yet because they don''t have to assign it, because if it''s about goblin with the strength they''ve developed, they can defeat it. Looks like the two mothers normally use it for weapons skills though. And our father, as always, is defeating demons without using his hands in a mysterious way. I really don''t think Slime is good with that father''s moves, but I''ve been overcoming that lately, too. Your mother is just watching behind you. No, because it''s bad to just watch. So you''ve been buying skinny swords lately and slashing demons when they get closer to your father. That''s all you''re doing. Because even amateurs can defeat E-ranks if they wield their swords. "Still...... I didn''t think you were the hero of this world." "Right, I thought it was about idle, but I can''t believe it''s pretty powerful" "But having this mansion and being allowed to live near the castle... that''s what you mean, when you think about it" Mothers are talking about me. Six people in this world almost perfectly grasped what I was being treated like. Turns out it was a big thing I asked Mr. Aguito. "You also know that kid was so hasty and so loud that he didn''t do anything weird," "Is it time for us, Dream, to become independent of you? Whatever you think is annoying, right? "Well, I''ll save enough money to rent a room with my husband in a little while, and I guess I''ll leave until I''m of some strength. That''s what I talk to my husband about." You don''t have to think about anything that much. I work so hard I don''t get annoyed.... but after all, I also want you to experience it because living together in this world is a pretty good thing. "How strong is it? "For now, I''m deciding if I don''t get to the next level." "... hey, my dad said, no matter how you calculate it if it stays like this, they won''t get 990,000 status by 100 levees, my daughter, how did you do it? Oh, my mother says the limit of this world level is 100 levees! Nothing. I''ll find out soon enough, and I don''t have to tell you. "I knew SK2 had something to give you status, or not gear? "That''s all I can think about." Mothers are right, maybe we should definitely decide on the stage to end the level increase or something. For now, when I get to level 255 and can reincarnate, can I just say I''ll give you a level increase from the hopeful to my status of 999,999? "Ha ha, I''ll have to work a lot tomorrow anyway" "How...? Looks like those kids brought us here for a vacation, but are you relaxing? "Well, I''m just happy to see such a young, cool husband again" "Right. You think I''m gonna give my dad a snuggly hug too? Like when we were newlyweds... right? "Really? I feel like I''m flirting at your place all the time." "I can''t even talk about people." "Indeed." Heh, he seems happy that he''s still young rather than vacationing. I''m going to have to keep you entertained. Your fathers already gave me the impression that it''s like a game. It''s very interesting. Oh, by the way, now I''m peeking at this conversation on the audit camera! This kind of conversation is supposed to be informative. No stealing and eavesdropping... well, you have to find out, right? "By the way... how about this one? I''m so young." "Not yet... but I guess I should get used to life here a little more, I don''t know" "My husband just makes his face bright red with a little hug. It''s not funny anymore. I remember when I was younger Wow..." Hmm? Is that a love story? "By the way, all six of my daughters are splitting up in three groups and living in a room, what do you think? "What do you think... well, it''s adolescence and you shouldn''t leave it at all? "Or so it is." No, I kind of feel like we''re headed in a direction where we shouldn''t be having a conversation. "So we''re a third person, too? "Even if you look like a swimsuit, you can go now, when you''re 17 years old for flowers, right? I don''t know how to invite you..." "Sa, third person...! That takes a little thought _____" I turned off the surveillance. It''s something you shouldn''t hear from here. Yeah, I didn''t want to hear that. I wonder if I should let you leave this house after all... maybe it won''t rest to be with the kids until vacation. In many ways. 766 Episode 727: Fathers Strength Day 5. Today and I will observe the six of you with Kanata. I mean, it''s your father I''m most excited to see. Still, I feel like I''ve been scorning Micah lately, albeit surveillance. Let''s flirt this afternoon. For each progress, the Fire Nos go on and on with their work with their prior physical and motor abilities, already collecting 10 E-rank Demon Nukes for D-Rank. Mr. and Mrs. Benki are lagging behind the most and are still in the E-rank. I guess it feels relaxing while you love it. I don''t seem obsessed with level or strength.... More than that, I think my uncle has an amazing level of bargaining power. That should be good business, or the money is accumulating for some reason compared to the Fire Nos and nearby ranked adventurers. And my parents, although they are D-ranked as adventurers, already have 5 D-ranked demon nuclei, which means they probably have the most money as well. Looks like they''re replacing the gear, even though it''s a little bit better. And you''re on a higher level, so your father might as well consider the mysterious moves of the example polished. I guess we''ll be stretching out ahead. Looks like your father and mother got a job today where a bunch of D-rank demons show up at the same time. Normally it''s such a C-rank, or two to four D-ranks is a necessary job. Oh, are there two D-ranks at once? Anyway, it wasn''t a request to take down, but a request to take down the bird demon feathers (but you can take them down), so you got it. Your father and mother climb onto the carriage and head to the requested location, holding hands. Yeah, well, your father recently started buying books with extra money to get to know this world better. That''s a researcher. Looks like I''m reading about this kind of travel time or something. The two people who arrive at the scene walk straight into the mountains. Looks like the two of you who aren''t supposed to be good at exercising can climb a lot swifter thanks to your status. Second, your father stopped his leg. "... be there" "Huh? Really? I had no idea." "Oh, I recently read a book and found out about the existence of a skill called detection. I learned that yesterday." "Heh..." "I''ve already defeated you." Watching the footage, a potpourri and bird demon suddenly fell from the tree. He''s already dead because he''s been swinging with the Devil''s Nucleus. Oh, what''s your father really doing? "... if you can check the location and then find it, you can easily defeat it... Detection, that''s a good skill." "Heh, how can I remember? "Mm-hmm. I guess I should just keep looking around like I''m looking for something." After that, her mother started walking around as her father advised. "Compatible with this move of mine, here''s the thing... I want skills that allow me to see and see the distance better..." "Well, isn''t there? "Yeah, there seems to be... oh, there he is" Looks like your father found his goal again. A few seconds later, Pottori and the bird fall. A knockout that no longer even feels fear. "... we were talking about two if it was a whole demon, right? What do we do now? "No, that''s three more D-rank Demon Nukes to be C-ranked. And I''ve never tried it. I also want the Demon Nucleus I need to synthesize my skills. Besides, the requisition said I would buy it out if I could hunt a lot... It''s easy to find, and I''ll take down five more." Ma, I hadn''t done one skill synthesis yet... And now it''s this strength, right? You mean you''re devising and using your existing skills to attack like that. After that, your father hunted four to keep standing. Frightening...... something like a strong character in comics and cartoons. I was looking at the two companions with a sense of fear, when a demon came from the end of the road that had nothing to do with the request. I''m watching, and I can see it more widely than I can detect. Goblin platoon. Eight regular goblins, one dongoblin, and one goblin with a blue madala pattern of goblin subspecies. If a normal D-rank adventurer meets, it''s not free first. What do we do, let''s go help? "... um, I got caught detecting. A lot of demons are on their way here. Nine E-ranks, one D-rank." "What!? What do we do?" "Um, well, I can handle it. than that." Your father turned this way. ...... hmm? Did you turn this way? No, should I say I turned up, rather than turned this way? [I have dreams, you don''t have to try to help me like before] [What... oh, yeah! I''ve been smart enough to talk to you about your father, Kanata, but with an abstract face close to a woman, I thought he was a sweet father who had fallen out. Something''s already scared me. I''m scared of as much as I''m serious about Canata. "You''re here." Ten goblins or fathers. Is the dagger you are equipped with something you have taken from people before? Confirming that there were only two of them, and also knowing that the magic wasn''t that strong, the Goblins jumped at your father and mother. But before it reaches a meter, everyone falls. Some of them suffer by suppressing their brains, some wiggle out the prey they had screwed up, some blow bubbles out of their mouths and some suppress their hearts. Eventually, from all the goblins that were on the spot, a total of 13 demon nuclei rolled in for including the subspecies. Your father was just standing on the spot with a cane. 767 Episode 728: Parental Separation "... and that''s why I''m going to leave this mansion. All right? Having safely risen to the C-rank, his father has said so while showing his accumulated gold coins. They sold Madara patterned goblins very high. Apparently he wants to live in a mansion and live in a lodging or rental house in this city. You think I''m curious? If you get tired of me or tell me to come back, they''ll come back. "Uh, yeah, fine." "Yes, Arim. Hehe... my dear daughter..." "Ugh, yeah." I am forced to wear a dress and welcome my mother and father. Perfectly your mother''s taste. This much is good at all because I''m Alim now. "Are you C-ranked already!? That''s Dr. Narumi." "Hey, I haven''t. Son... it wasn''t, because my daughter is up there. Well, Alim won''t be able to go beyond it first." "Even so, it''s amazing. We''re still E-ranks." It''s amazing, after all, that you''re already C-ranked. In my case, I discovered a system called Dungeons, and I got to that strength in a few days, but in your father''s case, it''s not level. It''s not a special skill either. No matter, it''s not a title or anything. It''s just that I use my skills differently than everyone else to make it so strong. "Bye, I have a dream. I''ll show my face on the 2nd." "Wow, okay." Your father and mother left. Blah, blah. I''m not worried about anything anymore. Unless you run into an S-rank or SS rank somewhere, you''re never going to get your father pinched. "... you have to work hard" "Yeah, so are we.... but hey... because he''s special" "Well, it''s always been special." Does that mean it''s been like that for a long time? You look like a dick. It''s easy to predict when you grow up. Well, I''ve known that for a long time. Um, I wonder if that''s it for surveillance. Tozmaho will let you know if there''s any danger. "Kanata, that''s all you''ve got to watch on the monitor." "Right, okay" After that, me and Mika come back to their room. Come on, we''ll play a lot with Micah! "I stopped chasing your mothers on the monitor today, so you can play a lot with Micah. What do you want?" "It''s good to play, but I''m worried about your mother and father too...... Hey, how was our father and mother? I told her all about the last five days that I was more or less like this. "That, your father was doing Kendo, had a dream, didn''t you know? "Yeah, I didn''t know. Sounds pretty useful in this world. Because we''re still at a stage where we can defeat demons just because of our strength on Earth." "What do you mean, Sho''s father too? "Yeah. You''re using your walking hand and your bowgun well. Even when it comes to walking, it only works about goblins because it''s judo." "Hmm, so, dream parents...... well, what about stepmother and stepfather for me? Micah asked, blushing her cheeks a little. "Well, as you can see, something''s going really well." "Heh... what''s your uncle fighting for?" "It''s magic, magic... but you''re using it in some unique way. From the first day I became an adventurer, I defeated a D-rank demon." "What... was there something special about your skills or something? Like Cherry Blossom Evelyn Reame or Sho''s Flaming God" "I don''t." "Wow." Micah''s right, I think it''s really amazing. I wonder what''s going on in 10 days or something. Maybe he''s already started knocking down A-rank demons. "Looks like you''re having a good time." "Yeah, good. I was wondering what would happen when they stopped me." It''s a nori now, isn''t it? Even the food in this world is delicious. "Is that a dream? I''ve been rushing here lately." "Yeah, and I know it" "So, you know what you''re trying to say, right? Micah spreads her hands open and looks at me with an upward look. I held my hair in my arms. I had no idea you''d be hit by such an easy trick. Hehe. "If I were to see it on the monitor, I wish you would have shown it with me." "No, I thought it would be easier for just me and Kanata to monitor you. I''m sorry." "Ugh... if you let me be sweeter, Xu Su" Micah hugs me back. Is this what your father and mother would look like by now? Hey... you can''t get this far on a boulder, can you? ... I''m afraid I can''t tell those two enough. "Sa, Sa, if you eat dinner and take a bath with me... I''ll be in bed but I won''t put you to bed, so hey" "Mm-hmm. Okay." "Well, until then, play games and play" 768 Episode 729: How far did you go? It''s been a week since your mother and father became independent. Two days ago, both the Benki and the Fire Nos left this mansion, just like their mother and father, for the reason that money had been saved. Promise me you''ll be back when you get to some level. "You''re missing this mansion again." "Ma, we''ll all be back later." "How far are we going? The first uncle and aunt to leave." Sure, he visits me once every two days, but I''ve only gotten about a report that he''s fine. And that kind of love story about where you dated your father from your mother. "Well, I don''t think even a boulder father could make it from C-rank to B-rank in a week..." "What do you think? Uncle for a long time... No, your stepfather doesn''t know what to do." That''s right. By now, what are you doing? ________ _____ ___ Time goes back 6 days. The couple, independent of Alim''s mansion, managed to find a lodging on the day and decided to live there for a while. "How strong will you be going back? "Um, is that S-rank? I wonder if that''s about it. They can come back anytime, and I''ll take care of those kids again when I''m tired." "Yeah." There were no children, and sometimes they were 17 years old, and the two had created a sense of distance that they were stupid couples, no matter what they looked like from the side. If anyone I know sees it, I might have said it''s like a dream and a beautiful flower. "Then let''s go to work today. It''s already C-rank, and you might want to take a request to go away" "Right!... Hey, me, haven''t I got my feet together? "That''s not true. It motivates me just to stay." "Heh heh heh. You''re motivated enough to be independent of your children." The two of them visited the guild. At the age of 17, the two look like beautiful girls who would have had dreams and leaves take over. Yes, even my father. There was no one to tell me because they were already a couple, but the colour was still used. "This atmosphere is strange no matter how many times you taste it." "I miss when I was younger. This is how they used to look at you." "I guess this is what Dreams and Micah look like, anyway" After a light meeting with a man named Agate at the reception, my father chose the request from the bulletin board. My first job as a C-rank. This unusual rise in rank was all reminiscent of Alim. "Hey... you two look alike after all" Agate spoke to my father as he looked seriously at his face. "Is it to Alim Nariway?" "Oh, the atmosphere, the face. He''s the most powerful, most beautiful woman in the world now, but he''s from here... did you tell him that?" "I heard you lost your memory." "After all, isn''t one of you a cousin or something like that? I can''t believe I wanted you to meet me. Yeah, forget about this story if you don''t have any idea. I''m sorry to interrupt your work choices." Aguito remembered that the two had just risen to C-rank and decided to continue talking further. "Yeah, well, it''s a C-rank party today, isn''t it? The C-rank is strong out of step with the D-rank. Be careful, huh? "I understand....... don''t you have any recommended jobs or something? I think I''ll take C-rank soon." "Uh, if you just became... is this it? Agate''s choice was a D-rank demon crusade, which apparently emerges at the same time, plaguing the inhabitants of the village. It just said I want you to be careful because it''s also near the territory of a B-rank demon named Silver Shen Dog. They say it''s a C-rank request because of that too. "Are you okay? B-rank." "Hey, I don''t care about that. It''s just a territory. First of all, no one''s ever encountered it." "Really... well, then" Either way, my father had the confidence to take it down even if he encountered this enemy, so he decided to take it. The village where you made the request is about 6 hours by carriage from this castle town. As soon as they left the guild, they traveled to the Carriage Castle for Adventurers and rode the designated carriage. Inside was a magic room, with a space where the comfort of about one of the small hotels was preserved. Clearly wider than appearance. "The technology in this world is really amazing..." "You''re good at manipulating space and stuff. There''s magic and stuff, and it''s not surprising. You know, dreamhouses are full of space manipulation." "So is that.... I have 6 hours of free time...... you have nothing to do? "I read books in this world... but what about my mom? "Eh, I miss you..." "Okay, I''ll only read it for about 3 hours. And then I''ll deal with you." 769 Chapter 730: Work (Parent) "Here we are." "Hmm... we''re here already" "You fell asleep after all. I told you I''d deal with you." "Go home, go home" The two got out of the carriage and into the village. It is also different from the castle town, but it is also a place called rural. "Are you the mayor of this village" "I don''t know. Welcome aboard. I''m sorry to bother you both so far away." "No, because it''s work.... So what''s a D-rank demon that ravages the village? "It''s a monster called the Red Point Dog." The dog demons are many in this world, and my father had already gained knowledge that D-ranked dog demons include black soldier dogs in addition to red pointy dogs. Ever since his wife fell asleep, he has been investigating demons of D-rank that are likely to appear in this village environment. Regardless, so is the Silver Shen dog that may emerge. "Is it a red pointy dog, I see. Do you know where it''s likely to appear? "Yeah. Apparently, just a short distance from this village, they sense the smell and attack us. So I haven''t been able to get out of the village or the road lately..." "I see, I get it. So if we get out of here, they might come after us, right? "Yes." This is easy, he thought. And just one more thing, I decided to ask the village chief. "By the way, there''s a possibility of a silver dog coming out." "Oh... that''s what you see in this village every few years or so." "Does it mean you are a leader in this forest lord or something...? "No. Bye. The Lord of Demons in this Forest is an S-ranked Bear Demon. If you''re a silver dog, you won''t have a problem defeating it. Well, they didn''t do any harm." After that, I heard some talk again, and the two decided to get to work. Walk deliberately and prominently through the woods. Sometimes, little dog demons also strike, but he knocks them down without difficulty and goes. "Even 10 E-rank demons will have a lot of experience, so I''ll take them down if I have to." "Mmm, okay." After 20 minutes away from the village, three demons catch on to my father''s detection. D-rank from the reaction. It was definitely the red-tipped dog I was looking for. "Coming..." "You''ve never dealt with three D-ranks at the same time, have you? Are you all right? "Come on, we have to try." Eventually the three showed up. Three big dogs red as if they were bricks. They''re the ones. They''re looking at each other as they drool. "Why aren''t you moving? That demon." "I think I''m asking how things are going here. You know, the moment I had a ski. ________ Here we go." One red-tipped dog jumps in the middle of the two talking. A jump of wild beasts. Little gear, no stats. If you eat two, you don''t get one. But the change appeared on the way to the demon. Normally, even if the jump fails, it lands well and can be prepared for next. But the individual could not make contact with the two of them, and failed greatly to land on it, leaving it to the momentum to clash against the tree. And the two of them are sitting on the spot without dodging it as if they knew it. A D-rank demon nucleus was ejected from an individual of a red-tipped dog who crashed into a tree. His eyes turned white and his mouth was unusual. He was disoriented. "... you''re as good as ever." "But there''s no trauma, so you don''t know the pain, you must be dying fast." "But I can''t believe I didn''t know I had dreams or leaves. No, I was surprised when I asked myself how to attack that." That''s what I heard from her. He grinned with a grin. The rest of the red-tipped dogs are solidified when they see their compatriots dead before they know what it is. To those two, he pointed his wand. "Well, I only wish I could have seen it when I did it because I saw the effects of my skills and thought maybe I could work directly on my brain and heart." He approached Patari and two fallen red tipped dogs, pulsed, and recovered his demonic nucleus and body. The individuals I defeated earlier are similarly immediately in the magic back. "Just use mindfulness, you don''t have to crush it to shake your brain hard, or you can stop your heart beating. And forcing your lungs to close." "Well, I guess this isn''t how it''s supposed to be used" "Yeah, I think maybe it was usually like mindfulness.......... Oh, could it have come? "Huh? What? Turning around, my father told my mother. Ahead was a beautiful dog with a brilliant silver fur. And it was also clear that we were sending out hostility to both of us. "Demons can help because they''re human beings or animals on Earth. The autopsy is in my head." "But you were stuck in the slime, weren''t you? "Because I didn''t know where the weakness was at first... Well, in the meantime, if you run into a silver dog, it''s one thing to do." He turned his wand toward the demon. Trace amounts of magic flow like you don''t think you''re dealing with a B-rank demon. 770 Daily discussion of gossip cherry blossoms This is the Sacramento version of the previous gossip. I cut one of my routines. It''s pretty fresh to write kids like this who aren''t usually alone. ##### I woke up. In a large bed...... the body of the leaves is directly next to it. I guess I could have imagined last year that sleeping with leaves would be the norm. Now that it is normal to sleep in one bed together, the body is of course snuggly. But I''m also used to that more than before. I woke up in the morning and I had a hug at some point. Oh, my God. It''s good. With that said, I don''t think the leaf gatai is getting any better. Mucky leaves, like Sho''s, aren''t bad either... but they might as well be luxurious after all. For boys, I get my long hair done well and usually make myself look like a man. The truth is, she looks like a girl in Ayu. So when I''m asleep, I really just look like a girl. I stared at my face so beautiful that I wanted to be so jealous. "Isn''t that nice? The leaves are asleep, the gaps are everywhere, so I deliberately hugged them. For over 10 years I was almost blind (I couldn''t see anything without special glasses), but in the meantime it was Leaves who cared for me at school or something. Even when I go to and from school with you, you let me grab your arm to protect you all the time. Yes...... ages 3 to 14, until you come to Anasm. That''s right, it''s become a habit to hold onto leaves. I can''t stop now. ... Though maybe I just want to hug you. Lil said you were a prince to yourself about Sho, but for me, the leaves are definitely it. My head is good enough to be studied by international organizations, my face is so cute... cool, even exercise is good enough to get a 5 on the notification table... it''s been outstanding since I came to anasm though. And not to mention personality. You''ve always protected me, and you still do. Even Anasm kept protecting me with his life at stake! If you didn''t like me with this, I guess I don''t have the sensibilities as a person. "Just a little more" I kissed Leaf''s cheek. Eh, I did it. Leaves don''t find out if I do this much because I have a deep sleep. Well, you''re just happy to do it when you''re awake, but that''s embarrassing to me. You promised to marry Ye already! When I graduated from high school, I was 18. He said he''d marry me if he did. He also said he had funds available for that, and that he had a vision of getting as much money as he could live with for the rest of his life. I don''t care about the money if you can stay with the leaves, but the leaves that work hard for me are really cool... Of course I go to college. So having kids is after college.... If you think about it, it''s 8 years from now. Can you raise me well? I still can''t imagine. Oh, and... you know, when I graduate from middle school and I''m in high school... I have a promise to get laid... We talk to each other like that, and they say it''s good around us. Ma, even when the time comes, your sister and I don''t usually do it too often every other day.... No, you don''t know. Outside the case. But are you interested in getting laid? You seem to be able to illuminate it because if I hug it hard, it hits my chest, but otherwise you can''t come up with a boy-like reaction. Leaf is still a boy, no matter how he looks, and if he gets really, really bored, I could have made the choice to say he''s fast around but push it over and I''ll do something about it. I don''t know because I don''t have that. Mm-hmm. Well, we''re still in junior high school. Sexual situations are different for each person, right? I looked at the clock. It''s time to wake up... and make breakfast for my future husband, I can''t believe it. Because it should wake you up with the smell of rice. Easily made soup, bread, omelette and salad. Write hearts in ketchup on omelettes. "Huh... rice... good morning" "Morning, Leaf. Here, sit down, sit down." "Mmm." A precious sleeping place of leaves that are usually firm and unbreakable. I''m the only one who sees it every morning. Lovely. But I guess the other boys will see it next year on a school trip. "Mmm, it''s delicious today." "Oh, yeah. Uh, thank you." My heart beats in just one word. Heh heh, it doesn''t change how much I love it when I say it''s normal to be with you and also to accompany you to bed. ... yeah, let me ask you a question about what I was thinking earlier in the day. Maybe he''ll fall asleep and forget about it. "Hey, Leaf." "What no? "It came true, and you''re not interested in that... eccentric thing, like the other boys? "Huh? What are you asking..." "I was just wondering. Just a little!" "Mm-hmm, crowd, maybe" "Oh, really? "Really." "So you''re glad I''m holding you? In a sexual sense." I have big breasts. Pretty much in the class. Almost enough to line up with your sister. She said she was smaller when your sister was my age now. "Eh... what an answer, well, that''s a crowd too...? "Heh... so here I am, why don''t I try getting naked in my upper body? Still, Leaf has never shown nakedness since those men''s and women''s shame broke up.... It doesn''t matter now that I''m old enough to say that I took a bath with you when I was little. ... I should have told you. It''s so embarrassing. No, Ip, if you say a word, I don''t care what they do anymore. Yeah, assuming you get naked... even if you get attacked, if you''re a leaf. ... but I''m still embarrassed. "Cherry blossoms are embarrassing themselves." "Ah... muggle" That''s what they said, like they read the thought. After all, you couldn''t tell me what it was like. On the contrary, I even feel like I''ve been teased well. ... I''m ashamed of myself, and here I am today. 771 Episode 731: Speaking of Demon God, Shaw and Lil came out and said and left the mansion. They won''t be back for a few days. Anything, Lil was the test bet. You think you''re gonna do me a favor? I''ll miss you again for a few days...... Your father and mother still have no prospect of coming back. I''m making steady progress. "Lil told me you''d keep your promise to Shaw! "Sounds good." "... you''re still here for a while, aren''t you? "Yeah, until the parental level stabilizes." "Well, look, let me convert men and women! Oh... is it time to live up to that promise? It''s a little bit more that this Alim Nariway is no longer an experience. It''s like scary fun. "Right. Then it''s time, yes skill cards" "Eh heh, there is. It was my first night, by the way." "Hey...? "Can you use Amrita to be about our age now? "Fine, but why? "Holla... I''d like to see you around the age of Alim... and I was wondering if you''d like some more breasts." I''m sorry, Micah, Sakura and Kara don''t have breasts compared. But it''s Micah''s request. Let''s do it right. "Whoa, okay." "Ha-ha-ha, then hurry up..." Micah takes a skill card to her forehead. and at the same time the door in this room was knocked by someone. "... hmm? I don''t know." "Ye or cherry blossoms are all I have. Let me ask you something first." "That''s right." I opened the door to the room. Beyond that was Shiva. Although it is a canine robot, I look up at it as I make a gesture. "What? It''s not Shiva, what''s wrong? "Hey, don''t you scorn me too much? "Huh?" "Contempt me..." "No, you don''t have to say it twice." I wonder what this guy has to say. I did scorn him. I''ve been busy with your mothers. It''s been almost 10 days since New Year''s Eve since I''ve been in this world, because I''ve been leaving you alone. "Well, then, let''s get it done. It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve been back home, and I''m tired of just exploring this mansion." "It''s selfish." "I understand that. This is Wagamama. But... don''t you mind if I give you a few more minutes? You''re a demon, aren''t you? You''re a god, aren''t you? What do you miss so much? "Hey, do you have a minute? Micah broke in where Shiva and I were talking. He seems so upset. "What a beautiful flower" "I think Shiva, who''s been snooping around, would know that we''re going to be spending some time at Love Love Love." "Don''t interrupt..."? But could you just give me a break? When I''m in this house, I can hubble because each of us is a couple. " Surely there''s no such thing as a couple. It could be boring for Shiva, right? Even if you thought well of me and Micah''s relationship. "Love is much better! I don''t mind you giving youthfulness up and dairying each other every day with high frequency! We''re close as newlyweds every day even though our parents are forty ways in the first place, so there''s no reason for you to end up like this! "Yeah, yeah, so? "So once in a while, put it to me. Let us talk." Me and Mika looked at each other and talked to each other only with their eyes. We have a deal. "If you say so much, fine." "Yeah, I won''t be working until the day after tomorrow. What I''ve been trying to do now, even tomorrow.... So? What do you want to talk about? "Oh, I''m glad, but I don''t think you''re gonna have to. No, there''s one." "Hmm?" I don''t know, I wonder if they''ll mess with us about our company again. I''m no longer the uncle or aunt of a relative of the type who takes advantage of the pattern between people, so about that. "Well, what about the transfer device?" "Oh, what is that? What?" It sounds more serious than I thought. Let me ask you something right. "That''s the same as Fantasy Rebellion, isn''t it? And I tried to seal both pillars of the demon god but me inside." "Exactly." "Those guys, maybe they''ll be as free to look outside as I am. And maybe if we talk, we can react." "Huh?" What? What? I should have sealed it tight. "Seals are supposed to be pretty strong," "Yeah, you can''t leave, but it almost looks like you can do the same thing I was doing" "Nah... what...! "I can tell by being put in this body, but I will never get out of the seal of dreams. Don''t worry about it. Besides, we are gods for once. Speaking of which, we have no choice." Then I''m glad... not. Kuh... I should have sealed it tight. I kind of regret losing. "Hey, you said we could even talk, right? Has Shiva made contact yet? "No, you''d be pissed off if you did it on your own. Because of this, I got a body that can move even though it''s a dog type. Forfeited is no match." I doubted that, just like Micah, but I see, that sounds fine. But... you can make contact, right? Maybe there''s something more inconvenient about being in there with you. Think about it a little bit. 772 Episode 732: What to Do with the Demon God Well, what do we do first? It''s a big possibility that you''re secretly being badly crafted inside. In order not to let you explore anything any further, you have the hand that, like Shiva, you will have another container. But in that case, those two pillars are fierce, so I have to make sure I can''t move at all. Then all you have to do is create something in the form of a chip or something and re-seal it. "... what do you think? I did, I suggested it to Micah. There''s Shiva, too, but she''s sealed, and there shouldn''t be a problem. "Well... I guess that''s good for now" "But there''s also the possibility that if we were to re-seal it, those guys would come out again..." "I don''t have that. I can transfer it as it''s sealed, and even if it comes out again in the first place, I can overwhelm it." "I guess I was worried." I''m confident that even if Sultr and Samayil show up at the same time, we can easily win. If Micah and I had everything thanks to the item, one of them wouldn''t be dead either. "Then I''ll move it. Thanks for letting me know, Shiva." "No, what, it''s okay. And you''re gonna try to have a conversation, aren''t you? I haven''t had a conversation with them in hundreds of years, either." Yeah, I''m free to talk (if this one permits), and I need to turn it on. Shall we make sure that the small hologram shows the image? To make it easier to understand what it was like. Well, if I talked to you once, after that, I wouldn''t. I resent Samayle, and he killed Lil in a situation where he didn''t know he could bring Shaw back to life, so the bad memories of that time should be strong. "Then I''ll make the stuff, so you both wait." "Okay." "Hmm, I''ll just have a chat with Micah and wait. Will you hang out with me? "Uh... well, fine." _____ ___ _ I got it! 3D footage coming out of my eyes Koko! And as strong as your vault is as a sealing function. It took me 24 hours in physical sensory time and an hour in real time to extend my time further with speed into the magic room where time was slow to make one. After serving up many other features, it took me 3 hours in normal time. But it''s been two days for me. I want to flirt with Mika. If I had worked for another two days, I would have developed something like a withdrawal symptom in the name of Mika''s deficiency. I should have taken a break. "I''m home, I''m ready! ¡­¡­¡­ "Ya, stop it, Miho! It was bad, because it was bad! Micah is grabbing Shiva''s root and lifting it. Speaking of people, are you in a state where you''re grabbing your collar? I mean, I saw Micah''s beautiful place a long time ago. I narrow my eyes and create wrinkles between my brows, my mouth grinning damned. Um, it''s cool and cute where you''re angry. I''m not passionate, so it didn''t seem like a big deal. "What''s wrong? "Welcome back with dreams. You know, Shiva and I were discussing what to do with dreams. Kind of in the middle of that story. Shiva, you said you weren''t naked peeking in our bath or anything." "Oh, yeah, you said that" "Oh, that''s true! Shiva is waving her tail like she wants salvation, and her feet are jittering. But Mika doesn''t move at all. "But you know, the three sizes of Alim and my three sizes in Anazam and even my three sizes on Earth almost answered perfectly in the range of error pramai 1 or so." "Wow..." "Stop it, don''t even look at the dreams with those drawn eyes! Look, look, I''ve been looking out for a long time, so experience has pretty much figured it out! Really. When Micah asked, she lowered Shiva a little ramblingly and said: "I take off as much as I can in front of my dreams. And I forgive your father, Ip... once Sho wasn''t even intentional. But I definitely don''t like being seen naked by other guys." "I know, I know..." "That''s a quick story. If the story was a lie and you saw naked instead of measuring it by speculation... why don''t you call it a dream and send it to me? Oh, look, there''s just two of them." "Chi, let''s swear it''s not! In the name of God! Hiya. Micah, I''m scared! Where I''m angry, it still feels cool and cute, though! I''ll tell you twice because it''s important. "Than that... I guess I could have? "Yeah, make it shorter, in terms of time spent, are you doing 48 hours? "Weren''t you lonely? "I missed you..." "Come." Micah is welcoming me with her hands wide open. Gyu hugged me. My first Micah in 2 days smells good and soft. Soft...... I wouldn''t say where. "You really have amazing dreams! I can''t believe I can make such an item in 3 hours in real time." "Compliments don''t answer anything! "Well... well, if we indulge each other, let''s go to the devils" 773 Episode 733: The Demon God Moves "Well, let''s just get you moving" Shiva gave me about an hour of nagging respite, and after I was satisfied, I took it that way. "Oh, I''ve waited. You''re as close as ever." "Yeah, you kept me waiting." "And you''re really gonna put it in the keg." "Doesn''t it have some kind of similar vibe? With the vault." "Really? Anyway, the two of us moved into a room for a transfer. In the middle of a square space with only a few tatami bulkheads, this room sits a transfer device that resembles a phantom relocation reservoir. The hobby of the room is close to Canata in one way or another. "So, how do you take it out? "Here''s the thing." I pushed one of the sharks into the phantom dump, just like I did when I put a brave sword or spear in it. Master Jizo reacts and takes in the shavings. "This is sealing the demon god inside, isn''t it? I wonder what it''s like for the demons." "Um, I don''t know. No." "You don''t even know who made it" "Yeah, you make that sometimes, eh?" After a while, Mr. Jizo flaunted the shavings out of himself. I came out of the shavings myself, correctly, but you don''t care about the details. "It was a wooden carving. The shards are getting black." "Yeah, there''s got to be sults in here. Let''s have another one." Then put the other shark inside. After a while, just like that, the shark came out. Now it''s turning white. "Hmm, this is Samayil." "... yes, I am" "Don''t look blatantly nasty. I know what it''s like to be in a dream position." Honestly, I''d love to kick your ass, but let''s not. After watching those two pieces for a while, Shiva made demands on me. "Hey, I want a 3D video feature, too." "Huh? Well, Enchant can do it in one shot, fine. It''s just that if you do it without darkness, you''re gonna have trouble showing up, so you can only do it when I give you permission." "I understand." An enchant card was created from dark matter and affixed to the Shiva dog''s face. Looks like it fitted well. "Why don''t we talk about what the demons look like? "If Mika says so, fine." "You''re going to make footage of both pillars, aren''t you? Me, too, okay? "Go ahead." I use the top of the skull as a button, so I press it. Shiva is my fingerprint authentication. Then the 3D footage of the demons pops up. If they''re not looking for a conversation just because they pop up, all they''re saying is that they''re seeing footage. "Oh, I''m out." "Ooh... this is exactly what I really am! Shiva was the first one to come out. To the red body, a pretty handsome face. I''m just dressed like an Indian god and even growing a bunch of arms. ... might look a little like King Rama. "Hey... it''s been hundreds of years, albeit video. Thank you, Ayu! "Yeah, well, I can only chat or walk around within a certain range," "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh" Oh, looks like the sultry came out next. ... Dos, just like at the show. White hair on black skin, cracks in the body like a magma goes through. I just don''t look like the show. The fact that you have quite a few muscles is similar, but your face is neutral. You''re still handsome. "Sultre, it''s been a while." "It''s been hundreds of years? Only one pillar was sent to another world! Ooh?" "Don''t say it like I''m the only one falling over. It''s the same thing that was sealed, and isn''t everyone being caught by this kid in the first place? To that extent, it''s called 50 steps." "Oju, uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh? "The proverb of the other world, a country called Japan." You''d be surprised if you didn''t know what the devil said. And the last pillar finally came out of the video. "Osezo, Samayir" "Well..." Look at Chirali and my face. I stared. Samayle looks¡­ just like Elle, a princess several generations ago, who brought her back to life during the war. You look just like me, but I know it''s different somewhere. Samayir immediately turns a blind eye and starts talking to the sults. "Long time no see, Samayil" "Um, long time no see, Shiva. I''ve been watching you, treating you like a dog." "I can''t move. You''re better off than you are." "Keh, just one pillar into Arim! Is the majesty of God Ne? ''Cause she''s cute. "I know that, but yo" Don''t look at me in two pillars. BE, because I''m not happy when they say it''s nothing cute. "I don''t talk much because I know you don''t like me." "Oh, that would be better. If you just want to apologize _____" "Apologize and I won''t forgive you." "..." I can''t believe I''m gonna forgive you! ... I was going to cut the footage, but maybe it wouldn''t be a bad idea to hear a little more about it. Shall I just let you talk a little more? 774 Episode 734: Conversations Between Demons "Can I still talk to you? "Yeah, about 10 more minutes." Maybe you can hear an interesting story about God''s gaze. Once he gives permission, Shiva turns to the two pillars and starts talking again. "So, how was Earth, Ka? "It was a pretty good place. First of all, the size of the star itself is bigger than anasm." "Is anasm different from the size of the earth? "Oh, Arichi. This place is roughly the size of the moon." Anasm was smaller than I thought. ... rather than stars. At the time of their emergence, anasm may be more of a different planet than a different world. "Oh, not another star, huh? Because it''s a completely different world." "Hold on, this is a different world from Earth." "It is." What I was trying to say has been read. But I guess I''m a little relieved to hear that. After all, dreams are more spread in a whole other world than being one star in the universe! Magic is not realistically possible on Earth in the first place. "So? What did Temehe see while he was sealed for hundreds of years? "I''m curious, too." "Primarily culture and its growth." "Hehe, well, I''ll ask you later. What I care about is the amount of beauty. Lots of doodles? "Definitely this way. The ''average face'' in anasm would fall into the category of looking a little better on Earth" "Nda, you''re disappointed" "So when I found Ayu and Mihana... you took my eyes off me" After all, a lot of people look better in anasm! You''re right. They''re treating me like an endless beauty in there. Me and Mika... what the hell. It''s about me, but I guess I''m a little surprised. "Is there still war or something in the other world? "I mean, it''s worse than this one. There''s always a war going on somewhere, and there''s a nuclear weapon." "Oops, what a weapon with that disastrous name! "After the supermassive explosion magic, you just have to think of it as like a super powerful, normally non-detoxifiable fierce poison sprayed across several times the blast range into one of them. That was a lie." "As much as Temehe pulls. So I guess it''s pretty good" Blah, blah, blah, blah. That''s the level the demons pull, the war on Earth. Or you can see it quite extensively, in a phantom relocation collection. "Is there anything else you want to ask me? ¡­ in about 4 minutes we won''t be able to discuss it again for a while" "Are you serious that there''s no magic in the other world? "Um, it''s all science" It''s kind of like Shiva''s pulling on her classmates when she gets back from a summer trip abroad. "Science...? "Oh, the nuclear weapons I just mentioned are also products of science. There are other entertainments where you can talk as far as the back of the star without using your status, where a picture called video moves, where you can listen to music everywhere..." "Aren''t they all magic? The power of science is awesome!" What makes me feel more amazing about magic is that it still feels different? Magic can be used. This world can also be science. Everything you can do on Earth is achievable with anasm. Looks like we''re talking about a lot of other things, but it''s time. "Yes, it''s been 10 minutes! It''s not over!" "Kuh... Nah, Alim. 5 more minutes......" "Damn! Just one day a week, 20 minutes at this hour! I don''t know." I pushed the skeleton''s head and forced the footage off. Let Shiva''s cut too. "Phew... So, how''d it go? "Twenty minutes is still early. Can you make it half an hour? "Depends on the situation, I''ll think about it." "I guess it''s true..." But I did pay attention to Shiva all the time, and she didn''t visit us in person just to see the flicker, and maybe the time was too short...... sometime. Of which. "For now, thank you. And then, I won''t be involved today anymore, so if you want to dairy each other, you can do whatever you want." "Oh, yeah. You''re welcome." Shiva walked out of this room and went back to her room (which I actually have for you). In the meantime, I put the two sharks separately in a tight box and kept them by both sides of the vault. "Well, and" "We''re going to, will we? "No, let''s do it tomorrow as planned.... Oh, yeah! I mean, today''s a treat before you change your gender! "Uh, normally, yeah. Okay, I get it." That''s why Micah and I went back to our room, too, and after we took a bath, things came to pass. Demon God... albeit the so-called Evil God, did this just suck after I met God? Nothing. Look, you don''t have to worry about it. ... This is how Micah and I are going to reverse our position tomorrow, isn''t it? I knew I felt strange. I wonder what it would be like if Micah became a man in the first place. First of all, there''s no mistake in being handsome, so let''s hope so. That would be fine if I became the type of good-looking guy like Shaw, but I feel like I''m going to be like that because I''m talking about Micah. 775 Daily discussion of gossip leaves Me... no, what tickled my sense of smell and woke me up was the smell of the hand cooking of someone to love. My cheeks are slightly damp. Cherry blossoms occasionally kiss me while I sleep, so maybe that''s it. "Huh... rice... good morning" "Morning, Leaf. Here, sit down, sit down." "Mmm." I can''t sleep in the morning because of what I did. You can wake up with factors like an alarm clock, someone''s wake up voice, and the smell of breakfast like you did today, but you can''t wake up on your own first. Every day, I fall into a deep deep sleep. When those factors to wake up didn''t happen, how dare Zara stay asleep 24 hours a day. Research has shown that I... No, I say that this phenomenon of mine is due to a better brain than the others. Ma, it''s a good story if it takes an alarm clock, and there''s basically no problem with anasm because cherry blossoms wake you up. Yes, it''s an omelet. I don''t have an apron, but an angel... cherry blossoms are making rice for me. How happy I am. Besides, it says Heart in ketchup. My heart seems to be breaking dance already. A small leap is not a level. Just now, I''ll get it to your mouth. "Mmm, it''s delicious today." "Oh, yeah. Uh, thank you." Of course I''m not flattering this, I''m saying it from the bottom of my heart. That''s right, cherry blossoms have a good chance of calling me ''kayata'' when they can illuminate against me. This is adorable again. While I pink my cheeks a little, my... oops, can''t wait to call me that. Cherry blossoms also come next to me and start eating breakfast. There has been no conversation for the past few minutes in particular. I''m not saying we''re not close... probably a mature couple. There''s nothing in the paper, so you don''t have to talk about it. But apparently not today, cherry blossoms stared at my face and turned away, and when I saw it, I thought it was repeated, I opened my mouth as if I had thought it through. Every move is adorable. "Hey, Leaf." "What no? "It came true, and you''re not interested in that... eccentric thing, like the other boys? I didn''t expect to be asked that question from the morning. This is a bad question for me to ask a boulder. It solidified with my mouth open by accident. I''m speechless, such as not being able to answer questions that cherry blossoms would have had the courage to... I need to think of a good answer. ... Okay, my mouth is finally moving. "What do you ask..." "I was just wondering. Just a little!" I guess that means I even dreamed of something. The Benki family sisters both remember their dreams well. At times like this, they mostly try to repeat the contents of their dreams. "Mm-hmm, crowd, maybe" "Oh, really? "Really." Answer that for now. The real answer is yes. It can be taken for granted because it is one of our natural desires as human beings. I just don''t have time to immerse myself in that because I''m with cherry blossoms all the time. Sometimes I get bored. I''m human, too. "So you''re glad I''m holding you? In a sexual sense." "Eh... what an answer, well, that''s a crowd too...? I''m usually glad the cherry blossoms hug me. It''s natural because I love you. But when it comes to sexually capturing it... I have a big chest, so I wonder if that''s a good idea or something. That''s about it. I''d rather be with cherry blossoms than lust. I''m winning now. But cherry blossoms laughed mischievously. But it looks kind of embarrassing.... I mean, at times like this, it''s a sign that I''m going to ask more questions about what''s hard to answer. I guess the fact that he is also illuminated is something like what happened earlier. "Heh... so here I am, why don''t I try getting naked in my upper body? You can''t do that. I even make a gesture of putting my hands on my clothes just a little bit. Cherry blossom naked......? If I tell you whether or not I''m interested, then I''m sure I am. The good style is generally shown by the fact that I came to this world and the first few pieces of clothing that the Lowkiss bastard gave me were highly exposed, and made me wear it even though I didn''t realize it. That should no longer have punished myself. Cherry blossoms shy or disgusting matters have to be eliminated. I have to answer more questions than that. "Cherry blossoms are embarrassing themselves." "Ah... muggle" I''m equally embarrassed. Cherry blossoms have a look of remorse with their faces red, but as far as I''m concerned, if cherry blossoms keep talking and really take off their clothes... well said, they might attack. Yeah, I knew I had that much greed with me. But I must keep my angel, so I will not do anything impure until the time of my promise. "Haha, well, that sort of thing again next year...... because I know" "Ugh, yeah." "I''m done eating dinner, and what are we gonna do today? At times like this, cherry blossoms are mostly when I''m starting to regret what I said, so I''ll distract you. Nevertheless...... oh did cherry blossoms have that desire and feeling too? No, it''s obvious. We''ve been spending time together since we were born, loving each other... and I guess we''re changing a little bit too. Though cherry blossoms are angels all the time. 776 Episode 736: Travel and Return My father and mother left the mansion. Also, I heard from my dreams that my fathers aren''t coming back until they get some strength. This means that we will also stay in this anasm for at least a month. I mean, I can tell you this is a chance to live up to your promise to Lil. Now would be a good time for the winter in anasm to be over and a little warmer. When I suggested it, Lil nodded immediately as well. That''s why Lil and I are heading to Yugdrasil Divine Tree Country again. We were ready and four people came to the front door to drop us off the day we left. "You can take me to my destination on my instant trip..." "No, Ye. Because of my suggestion, Lil and I are traveling together this time. So don''t worry about it. I''ll take your feelings." "Be careful! I don''t think there''s anything to be aware of." "Ooh." They asked me if I would not accept food and items, but I am on time for road banking and food, and I can make my own with the skills I received from my dreams before, even if I need something. So I said no. "Well, let''s go. Lil." "Wahun! Bye guys... uh, it''ll be about two weeks" Me and Lil left the mansion. Hey, I''m kind of excited to travel to a foreign country. Rent a leg at the carriage store first. Blah, blah, blah. I''d rather run myself. "Dear SSS Ranker... are you at work? "No, it''s a trip with her. Yugdrasil, we''re going to the kingdom of the Divine Tree." "Are you going to a country that is so crappy right now? Well, maybe it''s more peaceful than before. Okay, I''ll take you to the port town where you can go to that country, as you wish." This is where our trip begins. I have money. So I asked for a damn good carriage, but that''s pretty good stuff. "Wow." I went into the carriage, sat in a chair, and Lil hugged me in the arm. Looks very happy. "Shaw, thanks for listening to my favor" "It''s a promise. Besides, you can take it as a trip." "Ugh. Show and trip, glad to hear. And I''m glad you called me her with dignity." "I always tell you, outside or wherever." "That''s why." Lil can''t wait to cuddle while Nico is cute. "It''s a trip, including travel time." "Well, there''s no time for travel this time. I was worried that Ip would ask you to come home." "But I''m freer than I am on a plane, and I can do a lot of things. What do you do?... Some fancy carriages are like moving hotels, so you can do anything? Certainly super luxurious for couples, this carriage also has a double bed, toilet and even a shower room. It costs quite a bit more than just one large overnight coin, but it''s reasonably reasonable. They''re letting me live in a mansion. I usually don''t have rent, food, or any other kind of money because of my skills on top, and I have dreams of making weapons of my own... so much so that I don''t get to spend the money I saved when I was flourishing adventurers. There is a double bed, which means the array at night is tolerated. Because in the first place, there are even high-end contraceptive items and adorable aromas. Ma, I don''t have it now. "Do you even play games? I''ve got the console, and the TV and the electricity will give you the skills you need." "Wow... you always do it in the room! "Well, yeah," Do you always play games or read books (including comics) in your room? I''m just stuck with these. ... Mm. Out of the question, I might be jealous if I saw it from the side. Games and books with pretty girls like Lil leaning against themselves. And once every few days, we have a deep night that shouldn''t be wind-disciplined. Even rice is nutritious, but you can eat whatever you want. "Wahu? Have you thought of anything? "... Oh, oh, bad. I can''t think of anything yet." "That''s right! So, touch my body? "You always do that, too." I wonder how people in this world spend their time. Lil is... pretty cloudy, and you don''t know where it is. I guess I''m pretty free around the prevalence of reversi and jenga that dreams have brought to me, guys. "That''s right! Do you want to take a little swim when you get to Port Town? "Still, the water''s cold. You might catch a cold." "Oh well. I wanted to show you in a bathing suit or something." "You wear that once in a while, too." "I''m scared to get used to it..." Time''s up while we''re talking like this... no, we''re still leaving for half an hour. Egdrasil, we''re connected to the Divine Tree Nation. It''ll take half a day just to get to the port town. Take it and enjoy the view. I haven''t even come to such a place yet. I don''t have a choice, give me a weapon. "Lil, we''re gonna watch a movie." "Wow, it''s a movie! But it doesn''t seem like a trip..." "It''s like a little TV on a plane, isn''t it? ''Cause that''s what I''m gonna do." You can crush two and a half hours with this for now. 777 Episode 736: Travel and Return 2 (Xiang) "Wahun." "How''d it go? "Japanese animation is a lot to do! It was an animated film about a child''s sisters encountering something in the woods that they weren''t sure was a fairy or a monster, and having a strange experience. It''s a substitute for what my parents used to watch, and even though it was years ago, its popularity is still high, and it''s on the air on Friday. This cartoon company''s animation seems to be highly appreciated from all over the country and abroad. "Well, me, it''s about the 10th time I''ve seen this" "Uh, really? The lil on Earth." "Yeah, yeah." That said, you were originally set to like Japan. Are you sure you want to watch? "... what do we do next? "You''re about to come a long way from the city. Let''s see the view." We looked at the view together. Now it looks like it''s in the woods, outside the items for the junction that are stretched out on the road, I see low-ranking demons, etc. "... nothing will change." "Really? Oh, no. Did Lil live in the woods the whole time? Well, I guess I''m bored with the scenery. I don''t even feel like watching the movie again. - I don''t know. The game... I''m not in the mood either. "Go to sleep..." "Wahun, are you going to sleep? All right! I''m gonna take a shower! Lil has eaten with a delightful face. No, that''s not what I meant. "It''s just a nap, okay? "... oh, oh, yeah, right. It''s still daytime. Yeah." Lil dropped his shoulder disappointingly. You''re in tears as you look sideways at me. "Shaw... aren''t I a so-called bitch? "Ha...? So, is anybody sleeping with another guy?!? No way. You''re lying, when...! We''ve been together all four or six hours and you''ve had time like that!? "Oh, chi, no! My body is just for the show! That''s not what I meant... You see, when I look back at my words, my actions, I tell stories that I bring right into things..." Surprised. I thought my heart would stop. Are you just shy of what you''re saying every day now? I don''t want to bind Lil, but I don''t like being laid to sleep. "Japanese... but well, let''s not use the words correctly. We can do this the way we''ve always done, and this is it." "Wow, I''m sorry" "Anyway, I''ll take a nap. What about Lil? "I''ll sleep with you." ________ _____ _ "It''s night." Looks like I took a little too many silly naps. The dinner prepared by the staff is on the desk with the letter. He didn''t wake up, so he offered lunch along with bringing dinner. "Hey, Lil, get up" "Wow... in the morning? Oh, you were napping." "It''s night. I have to eat dinner and go to sleep." "You just took a nap and you''re going to sleep again!? I don''t know what else to do." I had dinner half asleep with Lil, who was getting more colorful, only what to wear. That''s a super luxury carriage. The rank of rice is also high there. "Welcome. I didn''t take a shower... but I don''t think so." I don''t know what else to do. And that''s why I just took a bath. I went in first. It doesn''t make any particular sense. ... and go to sleep, huh? What a corrupt day. "Wow, let''s go to bed." "... hey" Lil dived into the bed with his bathrobe woven in its wings. Needless to say, I look at all sorts of places... didn''t I just reflect on you at noon? "Lil, what did you say yourself at noon? "Wahoo... because I reflected, but they didn''t deny... well" Um, Lil thinks of me half the time. I don''t know what to be angry about. No, are you angry, or do you just pay attention? If they tell around Micah, I''m going to be pissed the other way around. "I don''t know if that was a good idea. Wow, I''m still too disappointed, aren''t I? "I don''t deny it." Yabe, I said it! I just reflected. "I''m sorry...... I won''t do it anymore. Stop until you get married......! That''s what Lil said as a pussy. You totally misspelled me. On the contrary, I have a problem. No, isn''t that enough of an intent for you already? We''re just going to live a life like a life kill for a few years with each other. ... I knew I couldn''t do it. "I don''t think you have to be that extreme." "Really? Like once a year, then? "You''re the same. Almost. I don''t know what else to do. Come here." "... and I don''t want to be held without a choice. Sorry, be selfish." Oops. It''s unprecedented expansion and disturbing air. Shit, even though it''s my first day on the trip, this air is bad. I don''t know what to do. You''d be pissed off if I talked to someone about this. Lil seems uncommonly musty, too. It''s my fault...... right? What shall I do? 778 Episode 737: Twist on a Trip (Sho) "Good morning, Lil" "Morning...... Show" I''m freaking out. I don''t believe it. You''re sleeping with me on a double bed, but Lil didn''t hug me or kiss me in the face. That''s how you must be angry...... I tried sleeping in the bathrobe - so it was so horny...... Even now, my breasts are obvious... No, not now, not now. I can''t take it, I have to think about getting me back in the mood. Even though it''s a trip because of it. Besides, the carriage itself is already in port town, and I have to leave as soon as I''m ready. "Hey, hey, Lil" "What?" Colder than usual, or so it feels. That''s it, when I first came to our school, maybe this is what Lil was looking at from around him. "Uh, that. Sorry about yesterday." "What? "No... refuse to invite me" "That''s just because you didn''t like the show, right? Don''t you need to apologize? It''s not like I didn''t like it. Just keep up with me on the wind discipline and always think about it. The same thing happened before, and I was going to fix it then, but in the end, you mean I haven''t changed? "I thought I was too upset with the show. Yeah, I''ve solved the same thing before, but that was just compromising because Shaw was so sweet." "Nothing. It''s..." "More than that. See, I have to get ready quickly. We don''t even know when to sail yet." After that, time passed faintly without any chatter other than errands. If it was the morning of anasm, I''d usually be flirting with Lil by now. Once we were ready, we came from the carriage, paid your men, and put our feet on the port town. Smells like Iso. Because I can smell so much, it would be intense for Lil. ... Is that it? Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Lil since he got off the carriage. "I asked the sailor who was nearby. Sailing is tomorrow morning." "If you don''t think I see it, you''ve asked me. Thankyou." "You''re welcome.... I have to find an inn" After a while I walked around the city and searched for an inn, but at this time of year few people would travel, and the luxury inn would be fine. For once, a room for two. Try a single bed or a double bed. "Wahoo, then Thing..." "Double please" "Huh? If the show says so...... so" If I''m going to sleep with Lil anymore, I have to be in a double bed. The room as I asked, it was also put through to the most promising room. I have a beautiful view of the city today because it''s sunny. "Why did you make it a double? "You''re always a double, aren''t you? Don''t you want to sleep with me? "Nobody said no.... Hey Lil, it''s a little too early." "Wow, huh? I''m looking at this one with a kiotong face. This is my usual cute lil. "I just... don''t like doing it every day, it''s not like I don''t like being with Lil" "That''s what Shaw always says. After I said no." "It''s just a matter of my personality... I''ll be tough when it comes to wind discipline" It''s pretty bad at a time when you''re already working at this age with a high frequency. "I know that well enough." "Oh, I really don''t want to say no." "Which is the real show? "I don''t know. However, yesterday''s was seriously bad. Weird way to say no." Lil laughed at Couscous. Hey, what are you laughing at? "So you don''t have to apologize to Shaw. Isn''t it natural to say no? I''m not feeling well once a month for a few days." "Sure it is..." "I knew it was crazy. If you want to apologize, it''s me. I''m so stubborn as to say no, even though it''s the usual thing.... it was strangely tense." Although Lil has been under a lot of tension since we finally talked about whether to travel. Good, I guess we''ve made up now. "... well, that''s why. Let''s not say it once a year, let''s just keep it that way." "Ugh! Nico laughed. Lil is cute. Oh, yeah. For what I couldn''t yesterday, now that we''ve made up. I held Lil in my princess''s arms. "Wow!? Hey, what? Head straight to the double bed and slowly unload the lil. "Lil asked me out yesterday during the day." "It''s not even daylight now! It''s morning! Look around the city..." "You can do that at noon, can''t you? Ha ha, that was our first fight just now. About today in that memorial, at this hour... okay? "Wahoo! Isn''t it rare to attack from me? Anyway, I have to get back what I didn''t flirt with yesterday. I want this fight to be clear. 779 Episode 738: Inside the Ship (Sho) "Harbor town was pretty funny too! "Right." I''m totally back in the mood. Lil is happily putting my arms together. Jesus Christ, I thought for a second what would happen. Lil''s invitation has to be clear no more. I might as well not say no. That sounds better to me myself. Maybe, on the contrary, more invitations from me would make any difference? Well, think deeply. If asked how the harbor town was, well, there might not have been any particular change in philosophy. The fish was delicious, and the smell and views of the Iso were reasonably good. Plus, Lil showed me her swimsuit at night. Because I won''t wear it unless I go for a seawater bath. In the end. "How many days does it take on a boat? "Three days." It''s not very luxurious because it was the only ship out there. Even the demons of the sea are going to sink if they attack us. Hygiene is normal, and I have a private room so I can deal with Lil even if he starts to get bored. "Can I see the ocean outside? "Oh, that''s good. Do you want to get drunk? "Thanks" Nothing, Lil''s not drunk, but just in case. "''Cause let''s go with the show! "Ah... bad, I didn''t realize. I''m coming." That''s right, what were you boggling about? It''s not a good idea to show Lil the view outside by yourself even though it''s a trip with Lil. That''s why we went out together. Ten minutes after sailing, the city is still visible. "It''s good to have the sea. It''s wide and connected everywhere." "Oh, yeah." "Which do you prefer, the show is mountains or the sea? The mountains are fun to camp and stuff, and I wonder if the ocean can swim and see a woman''s swimsuit. No, I used to occasionally go to sea with 5 people, including you Ip... But I''ve never seen Mizuka and Sakura in a swimsuit other than a squirt. It was mostly a short sleeve shorter bread. Because it''s an iron wall against people other than thinkers. Those guys. Well, Lil also says he wants to show me his swimsuit without going to the sea bath. Maybe a lot of women like that. "... yeah, I enjoyed it" "Is that enough? It hasn''t been 10 minutes, has it? "That''s okay, either way I can see it from your room. Let''s play more than that, Shaw." Back in the room, me and Lil played video games. You refused in the carriage, but that''s all you''ve got left to do anymore. "That''s right, Shaw. What do we do next? "Hmm? Next? "Yeah, the next... the... time to be one" There are still times when it is cloudy, Lil. Tea eyes. "Ah, tomorrow''s fine." "Are you sure? Unlike usual, you''re only gonna be free for a day, right? "I don''t mind." If that''s okay with Lil. I''m still flirting with it. "Gotcha! "That was quite a long voyage." We ran into S-rank sea monsters along the way, but it was a journey that didn''t pose any particular danger because we were there. The rest of the crew and passengers on the ship thanked me so much. But. The salt grill of that S-ranked demon was delicious, like kajiki tuna. First of all, we need to get out of this country. Walk for about 2 hours and complete the immigration process from the closest point of contact. The reason for entering Egdrasil Divine Tree Country is her return home. Well, keep it that way. Lil wore the red headscarf I gave him before he entered the barracks and held his hand hard.... because it''s about time. What if I have to spend a few days in a land full of my trauma? "Now, which way do we go from here? I''ll go down to Castle Town once and see how Mr. Thor and the others are doing. I''ll make a base, and then I''ll look for Lil''s hometown." "My hometown sometimes moves places...... I don''t think I can find them without some specialized tools" "Well, you can count on your skills" First, take the 2 hour road back to take the inn at the harbor. I don''t intend to stay long, so I teased a normal room. It''s an anasm that is supposedly spring from January to April, but it feels the same in Japan as Hokkaido or something, and this country has a little longer winter than others. For two hours, it was cold, but I didn''t freeze because Lil put his arms around me and wrapped two mufflers around me. "You made it to the inn. It''s already completely dark.... I had dinner too, why don''t we take a bath and go to bed" "Lil, do you want to take a bath with me? "Oh, that''s..." On this trip I decided to go gooey. I expect Lil to do exactly what he thinks. "Are you sure? "... you''re anxious, a lot. Come on, sweetie." "Are you sure? As I''ve checked many times, after we took a bath together (it was narrow, so it was supposed to snuggle a lot, but only gain for me), Lil became sweet with a little tear. That''s right. You asked me to follow you when you were ready. At the very least, I need to be the best base of my mind and do it. I''m your boyfriend dating on a marriage premise. 780 Episode 739: The Male and Female Conversion of Miwa The day after I was able to listen to the demons. ... If you think about it, you''ve had a chance to hear how the demon was born or something like that, right? Well, I wouldn''t ask if I was going to get caught up in trouble. It''s more than that. It''s a promised day with Micah. I''m getting kind of thrilled. "Morning! "Morning." Morning as usual, one kiss. Will the taste of kissing also change if Micah''s gender changes?... Even if my gender changes, Micah is especially different, so I don''t think so. When we took a series of actions to do in the morning, the two of us sat on the couch together and looked at each other with a zip. "Skills are already in status." "Yeah, because I gave it to you before this! "All I have to do is assign a skill point and activate the effect... I''m kind of nervous" I''m nervous, but Micah''s face is full of curiosity. I already seem to have instantly assigned skill points at this moment. "Well, then..." Declaring so, Micah was wrapped up, even though it was like the light I was always wrapped up in. I see, is this what it looks like from the side? What a strange feeling. The change seemed to be over in less than a second or two. In front of me sat Micah, who became a man. By the way, our age now fits in with anasm. I''m going to put my age back to 17 with Amrita as the color of Anasm''s hair and eyes later. "... what happened? I hear a refreshing boy. It feels like I made Micah''s voice fat as it is. My hair has gone from long to short. Funny, my hair stayed the same when I did. Is it because it''s a shortcut? "You have to look up. You don''t know." "So is that... na" Micah (man) raised her face as she pulled her hair apart. ... I don''t know what to say anymore, I have a handsome guy in front of me that I''ve never seen before. I''m supposed to be 14 at the age of anasm, but it''s like I''ve already dated 100 girls. It is also difficult to describe beauty in words. "What do you say? "No, he''s so handsome..." "Seriously? Leakage¡­¡­" Micah looked in the hand mirror she had prepared. "Oh, I see." "You''re handsome, aren''t you? It''s amazing." "Yeah, it''s like I had a dream when I dressed him properly." "To?" "Didn''t you know that if I dressed up properly as a boy, I''d have dreams and look good? But I made him dress like a man while he was asleep." "It is." When did that happen? No, more than that, you''re really handsome. He belongs in an idol office or a model office. "You sound natural and manly." "Yeah, maybe." "Now I know why Alim can ''bob'' a single person without difficulty. Me...... no, me" That''s what Micah said as she lit up. Again, this is an analogy, but it''s like a girl comic strip or something. It''s a common, reverse Harlem refreshing gentle man position. "A man with a dream now? "Not now." "Heh... I could only see it as a girl no matter how many times I looked at it, but even more so if I had a man''s eye, I would never look like a man" "Oh, yeah? "Yeah." So you guys just looked at me naked and got nosebleeds and fell down. This proves you can no longer be seen as a man perfectly! Puku. "Hmm, Sho and I are another type, aren''t we? Even the same handsome. Is it close to you, Ye? "Uh, is that right? "That''s right. Oh, yeah. It''s time to decide on my name when I look like this. I have a dream named Alim." "Right, that''s good." Micah is desperate to think. Your troubled face is cool, too. ... whoa, I don''t care that way.... there shouldn''t be, sure. It could be dangerous for a show or something... but it''s not. "Micah... Micah, okay, let''s make it Micah" "Doesn''t that sound like a last name? "Really? Micami Magaligi...... isn''t that good? "Well Micah... if Mi says that''s all right" Well, if Alim says it''s a weird enough name, that''s it. It''s not something you can say anyway, is it? "... I mean, I''ve become a man... and I have an array. My crotch is going to get muzzled just now." "Ah..." That''s right, being a man means I''m on it. I don''t usually want to imagine Micah having an array on her, but I find it uncomfortable the other way around if it''s what it looks like right now. It''s the effect of male and female conversion skills around here. I''m just gonna take a look in the bathroom. "Oh, yeah." Oh, I wish I saw it here because I''m going to sleep with you later.... Can''t that be a boulder? So, what''s your reaction to coming back? ... I can make my girlfriend look like she''s a guy with half the fun. Isn''t it amazing that I am? I wonder if Mika felt this way the whole time she was in anasm. Oh, Micami''s back. 781 Episode 740: Beautiful Flowers Are Men, Dreams Are Women I forgot to post yesterday. I''m sorry. ##### "Hmmm..." "What''s wrong? Micami, I don''t feel comfortable with anything. "No, I was following you." "Yeah?" "Give me a little Amrita. I come of my original age as a man. And keep your dreams back to your age. Just stay a man." "Okay, I got it." When I gave Amrita to her, she went to the bathroom again to say thank you. Return to what you were told to look like on Earth. Micami came right back with the crack. Upper body naked. ... I knew it, but I don''t have a chest. I feel so disappointed. But my abs might be light and cool. Is my age 17 now? You''re getting more cool. "Hmm." "So, what did you do? "... the symbol of a man is bigger with dreams" "Heh, so? "No, I''m sorry. For what I saw, I''m more manly, aren''t I? She''s really a woman." "Oh, yeah. Sort of." "But hey... from what I''ve looked at in Tozmaho, I''m also above average... That means you can have dreams..." I don''t know what it is. I care. I don''t feel like I have to worry about that, but it has to be extreme. "Nothing good? "Well, I''m really a woman, too, and I don''t care. Oh, yeah! Hey, have a dream, why don''t you take it off a little bit? "Huh...? "Look, it''s that anecdote. Almost all of them had nosebleeds after just taking them off in the men''s dressing room. I feel like I''m totally a man, so I just wanted to take a look." "I have no choice." I took off my clothes and shirt and got naked, just like Mikami is now. Well, I''m a man, so I''m not ashamed of anything. "... Ha, what a boulder... is that? Michami was bleeding out of her nose. Sounds like it''s not just that. "I get nosebleeds... Shh, wow! "Why are you bleeding your nose? "No... something about the feeling of happiness that made me see something special that I shouldn''t have, or something like that attacked me! Heh... I see, I saw dreamy nudity and everyone was like this. Sho says he''s used to it, but it''s amazing." Micami stuffed her own nose with a tissue that was nearby. He''s handsome for doing such a shitty thing. Oh, by the way, you''re a beautiful girl even if you have a nosebleed and a nose plug if you stay a beautiful flower. "There''s nothing you shouldn''t..." "What happens if I try to get Alim naked?" "I don''t know." Well, don''t worry, I''ve never been seen naked except for the same sex when I was in Alim. "So, what are we going to do? "I''m a man because of this, and I''d like to try on some clothes that look like that... well, first of all, let''s see if you can keep your promise." "Yeah, okay" _ I became an alim. ... I''ve decided to make my mind completely alim already. If you leave a man''s heart at all, you sleep with each other.... That, but Mikami is a beautiful flower... yes, it''s annoying. That''s okay because I''m anxious! Age is 17. You''ve never been my age before. "Awesome cute...... no jokes" "Eh heh, thanks.... Can I take a look in the mirror? I took off my clothes and looked in the mirror. In front of me was a dream... not me. My hair is a shortcut to a shorter shortbob. I don''t know if my face has changed much from the beginning. Which, boobs... oh, there are! At least not an A or a B! Glamorous buddy quite old enough for buttocks and thighs. Satisfied. Well, not as stylish as Miho. Because that bon cu cu is a natural thing. Hey. Well, all the girls in this mansion, except me, seem to be in that shape. Well, I guess you''re not dissatisfied with rubbing it anyway. I already know the joy of rubbing my chest, thanks to Mizuka. That''s why I used Amrita to grow to my age. Put your clothes back on¡­ let''s think about it before. Miho always wears adult underwear when she flirts. Pretty good stuff. Then I have to wear something of the same spirit. It kind of sucks, but this will do. ... When it was the first time, I had patience, but Miho looked painful. That''s all I''m really afraid of, but I have to go out. "I''m sorry, I checked." "It''s okay, I haven''t waited that long." ... Michami from a complete female perspective is only a lump of charm. The show and I have a different kind of handsome first, but Michami sucks. It even makes me wonder if this is what Mr. Kwong Yuan was like. "I don''t think you''re a complete ex-man anymore.... Hey, something different from the usual Alim?" "Oh, I always leave a little of a man''s feelings. Otherwise, it''s quite inconvenient. But I''m a 100% girl now! "Heh, I can do that! "Well, I use it on a daily basis at work. I don''t have a choice. But even Michami can do so much to make me a man completely. Yikes! "How do you do it? "That''s..." Quite close to meditation but taught me how to do it. Then the femininity disappears a lot from the tone. ... holy shit... now you''re totally male and female... ###### It''s a story I''ve wanted to do for almost a year... Wow, chaos. 782 Episode 741: Absolute Gender I''ll be careful first. chaotic to the highest (lowest?) ever. You can specify your age enough. ######## "Heh, wow." "Right." The hidden effects of male and female conversion are quite useful. Now my gender has been perfectly reversed...... I guess I''ll ask Michami what she thinks. "So, what do you think? I''ve changed my gender." "I guess it feels better than I thought. Alim taught me how to... get rid of my previous gender concerns altogether? I feel like I''ve been a man for a long time because of that." "Oh my God! Normally, gender has been immutable since birth. It''s not a beetle. "This way, Alim is fascinating after all. Aren''t you cuter than I was? I''m gonna be jealous." "No, no, no, that''s not it. Without humility." "Really? You''ll be happy when you get back to Miho when you say that. Whatever. I''m serious about being cute." His jaw was held up quickly and his eyes were held together. Big water-colored eyes reflect my face.... the closer your face seems to be to being able to kiss you if you move your neck a little. I mean, we''re dating, and you should''ve kissed me. I meditated my eyes. "... hmm? Oh, you know what?" The usual soft sensation on the lips. You haven''t changed a thing. He said he was kissing the usual beautiful flowers. "... the kiss tastes the same." "Oh, that''s what Micami thought, too. Eh heh." I think my face is on fire. Uh, if you see this already or something, you''ll definitely see it with white eyes. The room is tightly closed, so I''m fine. "Can I give you a hug? "Yeah." I was hugged as proclaimed. I don''t have the usual soft chest feel of a beautiful flower, but the feel of a man''s chest plate. Looks like my chest is tightened the other way around. "Smells good... it''s the usual smell of arim..." "What smell? "Smells like shampoo" "Heh..." On the contrary, Mikami has turned from a fluffy, gentle smell to the smell of a man. Hmmm...... I guess if I had left a man''s face, I would have felt complicated reaffirming that my own girlfriend had become a perfect man. This is fine now. "Hmm." "Eh heh." Get your head back. Speaking of which, he''s totally different height. If I don''t have 160 now... maybe 158cm, I wonder if Micami has 175cm. I didn''t think the day would come to look up at the beautiful flowers. "Um, it''s okay that me and Alim are dating, right? I''ve changed my gender, changed my personality a little bit, and I just wanted to make sure." "Oh, naturally! "Nah. All right..." Mikami stroked my head again and followed my cheek. My cheek is punip ni. "Oh, oh... this place doesn''t change when I''m 17." "Right! How''s it feel to touch you? "Always the same, best" For a while... After touching my cheeky puffy for quite a while, Michami accidentally gave in and shrugged my legs. Immediately held by a princess. "Is it time? "Oh... let''s take a bath first! That was the word that came out. Maybe I''m still a little scared myself. "If you want to, let''s do it." "Because of this, let me down... I''m taking a bath first, so come back later" "Okay." I walk into the stripper in this room. ... That doesn''t make sense if you put on jerky underwear if you want to take it off here. I was losing it. In the meantime, I thought about wrapping a bath towel briefly, but I don''t always wear a beautiful flower like that when we bathe together. He''s exposing me as it is. I''ll do the same. It''s a little embarrassing though. I called Mikami because I was ready, including my heart. I knew I''d come in without a bath towel or anything.... I always thought you didn''t wear a bath towel to show your body in your dreams, but you just don''t like bath towels? No, you''re in the mood a lot when you''re properly wound. It has a proper man''s array on it. If I had stayed a man, I would have graduated because she had a male organ on her because she was so cute. "... you look quite gusty." "Right... right, yeah. Alim is... erm" "Oh, I''m getting out of the hot tub. Come on." I was embarrassed, but I got out of the hot tub and showed my growing body. Michami''s pupil grows to the extreme. ... No, it''s not just pupils. ... I have bigger dreams at that size. "Alim, who was breastfeeding, has a breast..." "Huh... eh! "Wow... Ugh! "What...? With an amazing voice, Micami bled her nose like a waterfall and fell on the spot. As far as I can tell from a distance, I am completely fainted. I can''t stop bleeding at all. Ten times lighter than when you saw me naked when I was a man. That''s right. Better than that. "Whoa, whoa! Micaaaaaaaa! I rushed up to hold Mikami, let her sit down in her undressed chair, and sprinkled Amrita, who was all set up there. 783 Episode 742: The First Night of Alim "It''s okay...? "Huh... sure look at Alim naked... me" Micami woke up. I''m already surprised, really. Humans are such nosebleeds. "I''m so excited..." "I''m sorry. As soon as I saw Alim''s body, I felt like I was touching contraindications. In the next moment..." What''s the contraindication? "I don''t know, but it''s something amazing. I often find out from this body that Sho can''t stand to see her naked in her dreams, but I don''t think Alim can be naked even with that guy." "Well, because the show is somehow strongly tolerated..." Um, am I that poisonous for a man? I did feel something awesome the first time I saw Beautiful Flowers naked, but I wonder if it''s the same. "I can no longer just assume that there is something directly appealing to a male hormone just by sight" "Oh, so much?... then stop today and go back to your normal gender and do it that way? "Yeah, I''ll make it through. And Alim''s naked...... ugh." Micami bled out her nose again. It''s lighter than just now, though. Just remembering...? Scary. Scary. I''m glad you haven''t been nude or anything at work before. "Yes, this will stop the nosebleeds, or take it because I''ve made some medicine to calm your excitement." "Thanks.... let''s take a bath together again" "Ugh, yeah...... Oh, um... are you gentle? "Can''t you promise me that?" _ __ "... Ugh..." "How''d it go? "Something, I feel amazing" The next morning. We had breakfast and we kissed each other a few times and we went back to our original gender. I was in pain. My body''s gone, but there''s something lazy about it, only a weird feeling. "That''s the first time I''ve been like that." "Heh... you should have been nice before... A little more gentle from now on..." "Well, that''s nothing. Because I''m happy to have dreams, no matter what." "Really?" Micah blushing her cheeks is adorable. I knew Micah had to be like this. I was a good one-person super handsome, though. "But the guy''s amazing. I can''t believe it''s like that..." That''s what I''m saying as I nick. Well, Micah''s own favor seems to have been incredibly satisfactory. ... It''s good to know that Alim was also tied to someone she loved, right? Yeah, yeah. "I''ll be the man next time? "Yeah!? "Haha, I''m half joking. Sometimes, sometimes." Sometimes I wonder...? I remember when Alim was a nori, but I don''t know because the regrets of the moment I got back to the guy suck. "Still, I can''t believe Alim''s nakedness is such a poison to the opposite sex. Do you mean more attractive than me? "... have you ever shown a man other than me that he''s naked? "There''s no way there is! I''m on your side..." "Um, I thought maybe Miho''s would be if someone else saw it." "Really? Then why aren''t dreams getting nosebleeds? "Isn''t it because you''re childhood friendly? "I see." To tell you the truth, when you say beautiful flowers and baths, your head gets a little cranky. I guess that''s the same thing as this one. "Then why is Mikami..." "In Michami''s case, look, it''s childhood friendly, but it''s not the first time you''ve seen me naked as a man. I think it''s because of that." "Ha-ha, I see." Well, that''s all I can explain. "Anyway, Micah and I shouldn''t take it off, even though it''s your job. Well, I wouldn''t say no to a request like that." "Yeah!... Oh yeah, I have a dream" "Hmm?" "Hug me? "Fine." I embraced Micah. The height changes only about 10 cm. Smells good. Her breasts are soft, her hair is long and beautiful. "It would have been nice if Alim had sweetened me and liked me... but I still prefer to have sweetened me to dreams" "Me too. It''s better this way than taking it." I wondered what I would do if I started telling you to stay a man or something. At one point, I can''t turn it down if they say so, because I often stayed at home and Alim despite having Micah. I knew Micah the girl was the best. "Hey, I have a dream..." "Hmm?" "Uh, well... today, let''s just stay the same." "I have no choice." "Thanks." Micah has rubbed her head to make it even sweeter. I''ll also stroke your head at last. She has a cute happy face. I wonder if I looked like this yesterday, too. Well, it''s true there was plenty of happiness. "Hey, why don''t you give Sho or Lil a male/female conversion too? "... Something''s going to reverse us both, isn''t it? But Lil, the doggy cutie in front of the show, is going to be traumatized when he''s a gutty guy, and let''s not do it." "... well, so is that. It''s okay because Lil is a girl! Yeah, well, it''s not easy to change gender. 784 Episode 743: Im Free. "Hey...... leaves. I''m free." "Yeah, I know" Kanata and Sakura were in their rooms. I didn''t know my own brother and sister were in the middle of something terrific, and Kanata had to study, and Sakura had to fall asleep on the couch because she was too free. "What are you studying now? I mean, how far did you study?" "I guess veterinary medicine now. I''ve studied medicine in general, law, psychology, imperial science, economics, and management. I can graduate with a PhD." "When did that happen... when I asked before, it was just medicine and law. I told you, just medicine is a great kind of thing in the first place, right? It''s all in your head." "Yeah, sort of." "That''s right." Sakura, on a whim, sat next to Kanata and brought. Kanata gently strokes Sakura''s head like that. "Everyone knew this would happen if Kanata got into a study crush. It''s just a candle. More than that, free time." "Yeah, you''re free, right? Earth would have a lot to do. Plus, they''re staying in anasm for a long time, so it''s too much." Unlike the shows and the Alims, the two of them who had nothing to do were completely free for the last few days. I think I''ve made the game. "... yes! "Did you come up with something? "Yeah. Let''s travel. Like Shaw and the others." "Travel... yeah, yeah! Maybe." The story was going on and on in the two of us. As a matter of fact, Sakura has always wanted to make that suggestion, but didn''t hesitate to mention it to Kanata, who is seriously studying. Instead, she called out that she was free. The act succeeded in tying itself up and making Canata propose a trip to herself. "So, where are you going at the heart of it?" "Hot springs or something? "You do want to try the hot springs outside of the virtual open-air baths here. Is there a good place? Search from Tozmaho. A few attraction candidates came out in one shot. Sakura frowns a little when she sees the details of those candidates. "... full of mixed baths" "But every place is divided between men and women for once." "Hmm, but the eyeballs don''t look like a mixed bath, anywhere. I... Um..." "Well, cherry blossoms can''t come in together, can they? I don''t like that." "Oh, yeah! Yeah, yeah." "Besides, if you say cherry blossoms are good, I don''t like putting cherry blossoms in a mixed bath." Sakura, who tried to say that Kanata would be really good, but couldn''t say enough, decided to stay on board with Kanata''s understanding. I didn''t even want to be seen in a swimsuit by someone else in red myself. "Uh, hey, but it doesn''t change that we''re divided, and we can pick somewhere, right?... Oh, but you''d be mad if you hid from me and sneaked into the mix, wouldn''t you? I''m interested in the nakedness of one of the women... about her age and I can''t help it." "No, it''s nothing. It''s okay. Don''t worry about it." "Yeah, I thought I''d answer that. Hehe, Kanata, I trust you, so hey! That''s why the two continued to look for places where there were even more places for men and women to go in, and in time they succeeded in finding them. Natural hot springs in the woods in this domestic village. State aid is also out and well maintained. "You''ve made up your mind. Since when do we leave? I guess we can take a day trip if we''re on the move." "... Mr. Shaw and Lil also said it would make me feel less traveling." "Right. Let''s take a carriage." The two of them, well settled on the story, were just ready, decided not to worry about the budget, and told them that they were going on a trip with the Tozumaho email feature in their dreams before going outside. Get to the carriage station and pick a super fancy two-person carriage to get in. Actually, there''s no reason for the two of us to know that Shaw and Lil got in and moved to another carriage of exactly the same type. "Wow... that''s so luxurious! "That''s the most expensive carriage. I keep a lot of things.... and you were good with a double bed type? "It''s okay! Kanata herself knew that she was happy to accompany her, so she decided not to say any more. Himself, I have grown accustomed to being strongly embraced in accompaniment. Smiling at the excited Sakura, Kanata confirms the bed just in case. At that time, I found one unfamiliar item. Of course he appraises it. And when I saw the effect, I knew that my brother and sister and those who went on to adult relationships like Shaw and Lil were what I would use to make no mistakes, reddish without a pattern. rush to hide under the bed with instant travel to avoid being discovered by Sakura. "... hmm? Ye, what''s wrong with turning your face bright red? "Hmm? Yeah, I''ve never been on a day trip alone before, so I got a little nervous." "Sometimes it''s unusual. Let''s keep saying more like this." "Ugh, yeah! Kanata, who has deceived well, is relieved. And while I was traveling, I decided to forget about that item. 785 Episode 744: Not Just Work (Parent) "Hey! Haha, it''s like watching you two reminds me of Alim! "Really?" "Oh, the pace is getting stronger, and the atmosphere is somewhat similar! My dream parents quickly defeated the Silver Shen dog, and after rising to B-rank, they were coming to work for the guild over a day''s rest. "So, I flew to B-rank, do you want to take the request quickly? "Yes. But I''m going to take it from the C-rank thing first.... no sampling system quests? "C-rank collection system? There''s only one thing! Yeah, you guys sure had a messed up state of preservation of the demon you knocked down. The price is better than what''s being dismantled." My father was actually starting to look into the market and stuff a little bit, and he noticed that. Exactly what I consider mindfulness to be one stone and two birds. "Thanks to you. You possess that kind of skill." "Then this request might be right for you. It''s a request from a national laboratory. Bring a couple of D-ranked dongoblins as far as you can so they don''t scratch your body." "I''ve been entrusted" I left the guild quickly and drove a carriage to the woods where goblins often live. By the way, the couple are snuggling in the carriage, so I haven''t noticed the two of them getting tongued out by the cheap carriage owner. As they got off the carriage, they began their expeditious exploration of the hunting grounds. "I''m sorry I used the B-rank Demon Nuke first." "Dad better use it first. What did you use it for? "I''ve evolved my detection skills. Skill points are allocated up to the maximum." "Daddy''s only assigned two things right now: probation, modification, and big detection, right? "Yeah. But my mom''s still SKP, except for the swordsmanship I put in for protection. I''m sorry I didn''t let you use it at all" "It''s okay. My dad''s gonna protect me." "No, Mom, no, no." Even in the middle where such demons are at last, the two of them were snuggling. That''s when my reaction catches on to my father''s great detection. "Shh, it looks like there are two D-rank demons a little further away and three E-ranks. Lurk your breath." "Huh! They approach the target with their hips closed and breath killed. Eventually what I saw was two goblins that I thought were surrounded by one dongoblin. And it was one black soldier dog being cornered by them. "What do we do? "If you can see it from here and you haven''t noticed the other side, you''ve already won.... It''s over now" Suddenly the dongoblins collapse, and the hasty goblins. And the black soldier dog also had a Kyotong look on his face, but in the next moment he was desperate. The noisy goblins were also wiped out of what was patchy and time-different. "You''re starting to be able to do it from quite a distance!" "You''re used to it....... hmm? "What''s wrong? My father concentrated his great detection. Displayed is an unparalleled amount of E-D ranked demons. There''s also a mix of C-ranks inside. "Not good, this is not good for boulders. Come on, up on the tree! "Dad, you know I can''t climb a tree." "... oh, yeah, then be prepared because you can float in the universe! To put it that way. My father lifted my mother up in a meditation, and placed her on a tree. And himself equally on the branches of a tree. "What do I do, I''m not wearing that sexy underwear today... sorry? "No, don''t worry, I haven''t seen it. Trousers today in the first place." "Yeah, so, I''m just saying" My father looked down at the earth, stroking my mother''s head. Goblins are gathering for the Goblins they defeated earlier. The noise earlier during his death seemed to have caused him to call his people. I don''t know more about black soldier dogs, but something had to do with goblins, and they seemed in the middle of coming to help the individuals they had defeated earlier. "Wow... what do you do with this? "What are you gonna do, never taste like this, huh? Knock it all down...... knock that amount of boulder off your brain one way or the other because it breaks your bones...... other than the requested dongoblin and c-rank demons hit the prelude/modification normally" We stood up on the spot balancing, identifying targets first, and knocking down only the built-in, highranking demons for ourselves today. The goblins and the black soldier dogs get even more confused, think that they did something to each other, and start killing each other. Regardless, goblins are just ravaged by D-ranked black soldier dogs. In that gap my father threw and blew one after the other, knocking him down. By the time you''re done using all the MP you had left, wipe it out. Only the demonic nucleus and the corpse remained on the spot. "... hey, Dad! That''s a great amount of experience! "Sounds like it.... I figured it would be more efficient to go where demons seem to be and hunt as much as you like than hunt demons while you go on your quest... Hey, Mom. Can we do that tomorrow? "I''ll do everything you say.... well, I have to go home and rest today, after I collect that" 786 Chapter 745: Night "... it''s time" In anasm, everyone and everyone is asleep late in the night. Shiva waited for something inside Alim Nariway''s mansion, politely resting. "I myself have only waited a few days or so since I came back to anasm..." A shadow that appears without sound next to Shiva. When the shadow was clear, I could see a woman who could be described as beautiful. Shiva turns that way. "How long have you waited? Ladies." "Ho... hundreds of years. Long time no see." "Oh, it''s been a long time" The woman, called Deeds, looked around the whole room where Shiva was. In the vault, in a room with just two chisels. "In a room with only three things¡­ it''s all interesting." "Oh, the two figurines over there. On Earth, I call it a coke... with sults and samaires sealed in it." "Ho..." Dees tried to reach for the mold, but Shiva slapped her foot to make it stop. "The level maker right now... he''s a cautious guy against his looks and usual personality. As soon as I touch it, it''s gonna fly." "Uh, you''ve been a little reckless indeed. I''ve already re-sealed all pillars of the demon god, it''s not a monster like in the past... Even though your face only looks like a girl." "A man." "I know, I know." Dees returned to where he had stood until earlier, sitting back on the spot. Shiva also re-sits to it. "So, how do you keep that level manufacturer now? "You can see the past and the future." "I can see it, but I''m only looking into it because today is a safe day to break in." "... I think we changed our childhood and each other''s gender to dairy each other and fell asleep a while back" "Wow..." Dees listens and distorts his face. Shiva hastily decided to put in a follow up. "Ya, I really don''t know about switching genders, but those two have been thinking about each other for a long time and they''re torn apart once. I want you to forgive me enough to serve me. Don''t pull him off." "Well, I can''t help being a man and a woman of my age... And I put my shoulder in strange." "... those two... no, everyone who lives in this mansion is as thoughtful as a grandson to me" "Ho..." Shiva looked up at the ladies as she looked sideways. And keep talking. "So I won''t forgive you if you give me a hand" "No, I can''t even give you a hand." "... oh, I know and I said" For a long time. Dees looked over the room again. Ask Shiva. "What about Earth... how was our target? Now that there''s an Alim, I don''t know if I can fulfill my purpose." "I can''t do it without Alim. We were aggravated by magic and skill, licking the development and scientific power of the planet" "... Suppose you unleashed all three pillars of the demon god at once? "At best, it is the mountain of Sekiyama that reduces half the planet''s population. No, it could be 10% of the worst." Deeds hears the words and faces. Shiva saw how it went and went on like this even more. "You said I''d come to inspect when I was to lose to a leader five hundred years ago and be sealed and sent to Earth." "Yeah, I remember it sealed to inspect in the first place." "This is the result of nearly five hundred years of watching closely. Ha ha, listen, 100 years of development on Earth is 500 years of anasm... no, if it''s between 1900 and 2000, it''s 700 years! For some reason Shiva says that with pleasure. Dees remembered and sighed that he was a free man in the first place, although his heart despised his former boss, who was totally inspired by the planet, called his love for man, his joy in technological progress. "I wish I could have at least spoken to Master Sultr and Samayir." "Yesterday, I just talked a little bit. Because Alim''s surveillance was in there, he made it look like he was having a public conversation without any other love, and we had a conversation in a message. But I didn''t hear anything new. I just made a report like I did to you." Deeds got up to hear it and sighed again. "I see. If Master Shiva could talk to you, you wouldn''t have to be in such a hurry.... I broke into trying tonight and was only going to talk a little bit and... I was wondering if it was time to go home" "Looks like we can be here in a few days." "Yes... then" Ladies trying to transfer. But I stopped taking it and turned to Shiva''s. I''d like to ask you a few questions. "What? "How are Kanata and Sakura? "... you just have to look at it on your own. Well, I''ll tell you. I''m so well." "... Really?" Dees rebuilt and disappeared from the spot like smoke. When Shiva sees it, she blocks her consciousness. ... people, I fell asleep. 787 Episode 746: Hometown Discovery (Sho) The next morning. Oh, I didn''t hit Lil because he was tough on the boulder for two days in a row... but anyway, at the same time he woke up, a map was sent to Tozmaho by a werewolf explorer. There seem to be three werewolf villages in this country, each named Raising, Dromi and Ringwi. "Hey, Lil. What''s your hometown called?" "Wow... what? Wake up tu? "Mmm...... Look, I woke up because I did it. What''s the name of the village? "It''s Ringwie Village, Shaw... Found it? "Oh, look at this" I handed him my tozumaho and showed him the map. Lil rubs his eyes at it. It is interesting that the eyes gradually open. "Mi... I found it! "Oh. Let''s get going early today. Ready for your heart? "Wahoo! Me and Lil had breakfast and headed to the carriage parlor when we were well prepared. It takes two days from here to the village of Lingwi. And because the village of Ringwie is mobile, it is likely to be turned down by the carriage owner. For this reason, we withheld the name of the nearest city, etc. I guess I''ll have to walk from there. As far as I can tell, there''s still snow. It''s a pretty dangerous road. "How far are you guys going? If I were in the country, I''d take you." While I was looking for a carriage that might take the job, a young man who was seen as your hand spoke to me. Yeah, I saved you a lot of time looking for a carriage. "I want to go to a place called Gerga Village." "Yes, yes, it''s the village of Gerga. It''ll take two days, so it''ll cost you a lot of money, but you''re okay? "Because you don''t have to worry about the budget. ¡­ can you please" "Yes, I''ll take care of it. You can have two with the lady there." "Yes." "Then get on it." Me and Lil got in the carriage. Inside is neither acceptable nor impossible. I guess it''s a kind of carriage that''s a lot higher than the average one. We''re leaving. The carriage runs out. I sat on the couch I had in my room, sitting next to Lil. Lil kept her mouth shut and leaned over my shoulder. "By the way, customers.... Have you ever met me anywhere? "What...? Your hand is talking to me. Looks like you should stop flirting with Lil in this carriage. "Nah or somethin ''... brunette, brunette... ahhh! "Wahu? Apparently I remember. I don''t know yet. Your hand keeps talking out loud with pleasure. "It''s you, brunette, brunette! The Iledo merchant was pushing the slave girl, the wizard! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. Remember me? That''s the guy who was on that carriage back then! "Oh, oh! I totally forgot. Was he like this? I didn''t even remember his name or his face. I still can''t remember your name. "No, it''s been a long time.... I don''t think so, but I mean my daughter there then..." "Well, I''ll do as I say." Answering that, he let his eyes shine. Is it okay not to concentrate on driving? "You can cure the missing parts of your body... you bought a master potion. I''ll get better, that''s all. You''re right, Iredo, the merchant." "... is that slaver" "Yes, because he''s vulnerable to alcohol, not according to what he looks like, I only had one chance to drink, and I asked him in that gap. I don''t know why I pushed you. And then, you see, he''s definitely a good person... ''cause he said so." Yeah, I sure didn''t even feel that way. No, the slave traders are deciding that the country can''t do it anymore. I wonder how that guy is doing. "Um, what are you doing now because you were a slave trader then? "Uh, it''s the carriage business. I''m still hired by that guy. I mean, I met the merchants in there and they connected me to the great people of this country, and they''ve been thinking about it since the slaves were abolished for a long time. The slaves who were selling and servants are hired as regular employees." "Really...! "So. thanks to an unusually fast response, it is now becoming the best chamber of commerce in this country. Is it already there? They''re going to have a place to work for the slaves. Aren''t they well regarded by the state? That should be called a merchant, you''re doing well there. It''s not all bad to stick to money, after all. "By the way, has that daughter freed herself from slavery yet? "A long time ago" "Well, would you? All right, shall I put you for the purpose of this trip? Zubali, you''re going to that daughter''s hometown. The werewolves move around the village, but they know where they want to be." "... yes, you''re right" "Hmm, then vengeance or something? By the way, the merchants didn''t scratch that girl back then. It''s obvious because I was selling it. It was already oh since I caught him.... revenge because I know that..." "Wow, wow, no! I kept my mouth shut until just now. That''s what Lil said in a panic. "Hmm... so what? You don''t think I''m going to give it back to the village? If that''s the case, it''s cooler than letting him stay a slave." "That''s not the same" "Well, what is it?" Me and Lil told him the truth. 788 Episode 747: Closer to Home (Sho) "Ha!? I''m going to say hello because we''re dating on a marriage premise!? You don''t have to be so surprised, do you? Maybe it was unexpected. "Seriously, it''s discipline. Sure, I''ve been loving it since just now." By the way, me and Lil... well, Lil''s holding me unilaterally in my arms. I guess you know at a glance what that relationship is when you look at it from the side. "... but the werewolves could be hostile because they mistake him for the person who captured the child, or Teng himself could be attacked with such a terrible eye? "Wow, that''s okay.... because if it takes all of us werewolves to bundle up, we can''t beat the show" "Sure, I don''t think you can beat most of them by releasing elementary magic like that at its finest, but there''s a rumor that every village has a monster that''s about S-rank strong enough to be close to SS rank, right?... No, you became an adventurer after that, didn''t you? Let me see your card." The reaction would seem interesting if I gave it to you. I handed the Adventurer card from. After a long time of watching, he returned it to me in silence. "... uh, what is it?... No. In the meantime, please continue, Admiral." "... Phew" It''s unusual for Lil to laugh at people''s reactions. Sure, it was funny about my face and stuff. "I mean, if you''ve been working with these customers for a long time, no, but I know what an SSS-ranked adventurer is, but I''ve never heard of a general before, have I? "I don''t know because I haven''t been active once since I became an SSS ranker... maybe I have no choice" "Oh, my God, is that so?" After that, this guy said that the power of the SSS rank was rotten by treasure, and that he was jealous of her (a professional pattern that moved around, and she couldn''t do it inside). And two days later, we get to the village as promised. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I''ve talked to you a lot, so I don''t know if you''ve ever been bored. Though Lil seemed a little dissapointed that he could only wear it openly while his hand was asleep. "What do we do? If the Admiral asks, I''ll take you to his daughter''s village as long as you tell me where it is." "No, it''s okay. Thanks for getting this far." "I mean good. Yes, what are we going to do on the way home, Admiral? I''m going to stay the night, so if you''re going home tomorrow, I''ll give you another ride." "... that''s good too, because I plan to stay close to 5 days" "Right. Well, once in a while, one big gold coin and three gold coins." It''s a long way from here on a two-day journey, and it''s an intermediate-ranked carriage, so I can tell you that there''s no alternative to this price. I sooo... no, I colored it pretty good and gave it to him. From what I might say, I owe it to this guy to meet Lil. "... Admiral, there are about two large gold coins" "Take it. I would have been in trouble if they hadn''t let me on the carriage then, and I wouldn''t have seen Lil." "Heh.... I was talking about it in the middle of a demon then. But if that''s the case, I''ll take it. Thank you, General." He sleeps in his carriage because the inn cost is wasted, and we are in this hands... sure his name was Fred or he broke up with him. That''s how I stayed there looking for private accommodation in the village. It''s run by a couple in their 50s or so, and they usually do another job. Is it the first time in two years that a guest has arrived outside of your hand to carry things? I only have a private room. Plus I have one bed. They have a duvet for once. They asked me if I could lend it to you, but I said no because the bed was pretty spacious and the two of us were going to sleep together. Then the general here guessed something, and her husband, too, was asking her husband here if there was an ''array'' of contraceptives in anasm. Lil, who was watching it, hastily explains that we have our share. ... Lil is motivated around not denying these two guesses. I know the recoil will come as soon as it''s been almost every other day here as it was at the original interval... this is going to be tough when I get home. Can it be put back properly once every 4 days? The rice is cooked by the general, who made it here in fame. The stew is good because it''s a pretty cold area. It was late at night, so Lil and I took a shower for our guests, and then we lay down tightly in the futon together, which was also for one person. "Tough shit...... me, how about a figure" "Isn''t that a good idea? It''s almost like I''m on top of a show, okay? Not heavy?" That''s not a problem at all. "Oh my God!... you don''t sleep like this, do you? He looks like a mixture of hope and fear. Truth is, Lil has been trembling ever since he got to this village. I''ve come so close to where my trauma is, it''s obvious. Even if you''re just being held, that tremor is coming through. "Oh." "Wahoo...! Yes! ______ ____ _ "You were looking forward to the evening" That''s what my husband here told me. Could you have heard me? "I''m sorry, I made you worry..." "No, no, you''re young, that''s okay. Ha, ha, ha! Something seems to please my husband. By the way, I''m waiting for breakfast right now. I''ll be waiting in my room. Eat with Lil. "Speaking of which, why did you come to this village? "Because the village here is closest to the werewolf village" "Oh, I did move into the mountains from village to village, mid-last year. Why are you going to a werewolf village? "Actually with me...... I may have worn a red headscarf and I wasn''t sure, but I''m a werewolf" "Ha-ha, did I just say hello to my parents as she returned home...? What do you say, around? "Exactly." At least that''s my reason. Nevertheless, the breakfast that the general is supposed to bring me is late. What is wrong with it? "Home, it''s late, isn''t it? I''m usually a good working daughter-in-law...... hey! We have a customer waiting for us. - What''s wrong? When her husband shouted so, she came in the shape of a damsel at the end of the world, making noises with dotados. And I said this. "So, so, I''m out! "What? "It''s Hell Ice Night. Ooh! "What, no, no!? I''ll hide in the shadows and check out that name on my tozumaho. Hell Ice Night, a knight made of ice that appears in cold regions. Rank is S. And most of them are subspecies. 789 gossip magic girl sakura 1 story "You''re gonna be a magic girl by signing up with Boxtin, Cheri! In the morning, a fluffy two-headed creature suddenly appeared at the source of the cherry blossoms that had just woken up. Cherry blossoms that haven''t caught up with the head reaction yet, grab it up. "... who? What?" "Boxtin is Rambo! It''s a fairy from Ohanami country, Cheri! "I wonder if I''m asleep" Cherry blossoms rub their eyes. But it''s in my hand. That didn''t go away. Once Cherry Blossom put a self-proclaimed fairy named Rambo on his desk and decided to listen. "So what is it? "Actually, I want you to be a magic girl, Cheri! "A magic girl, is that what you do so well on TV? "TV...... I''m not sure, but if you know it, it''s a quick story, Cheri! I want you to save my country of boxin '', Cheri! "I know it''s a dream, but this... let me know more? Cherry blossoms, which would be a dream anyway and I thought I''d enjoy, decided to listen to the suspicious fairies. He said the Ohanami nation is supposed to be badly hit by the evil organization KM-C, commonly known as Kemshi. We can no longer help ourselves, so the next thing you know, Kemshi is about to go on, trying to get the humans of the planet to fight both in self-defense and salvation as magical girls. "There are kibby conditions for this, Cheri! You''ve fulfilled that condition beautifully, Cheri! "What are the terms of that? "Hey, I can''t tell you, Cheri! Well, it''s not weird, Cheri." Rambo did not speak, but the condition is that Being a middle school girl. School grades must be above a certain level. Must be above a certain level of popularity. that there is a special past than others. Must have some positions such as student council. That there is a man who is the base of his heart. Being a beautiful girl. was. "Heh..." "Of course, it''s Cheri in return! First, Cheri, who can defend this world from Kemshi! Plus, you can do only one favor when you contract as a magic girl, Cheri! "Just one favor? "That''s right, Cheri! Is Sakura something you don''t want to ask for, Cheri? "Why my name now, rather than that..." "There''s something hanging there, maybe a name plate for school, Cheri" "Oh, I see" Sakura thought. But there was no wish because the status quo was happy. "I don''t wish..." "That shouldn''t happen, Cheri! I, for example, want to turn around whoever I like! "I even promised to marry someone who likes me both ways. I''m sorry." "Oh, my God, Cheri, who had a boyfriend. I''m a junior high student and that''s it... No, next time, Cheri! Money, then. How about money, Cheri? "You''re not even worried about the money..." "Status, honor." "I''m nothing, if he''s here, so..." "Damn, you''re in love! Rambo in bad shape. Cherry blossoms thought about it, about the leaves, and accidentally missed hearing it. "Can''t we put it on hold? "What, the magic girl does it for you, Cheri?!? "Yeah. Because I thought it was more certain I''d do it than that role would turn to the other kids" Cherry blossoms are thinking about resolving it with status when it comes to trouble. I don''t know about that. Rambo was so happy. "That''s a great sense of confidence and responsibility, Cheri! Then hurry up......! "Ha ha ha! Let it be! "What? Suddenly in the room, like an oak, he had a pig''s face, and a fudge of perversion appeared in the human body. "Yikes!? Regardless, cherry blossoms scream. "Human beings who become magical girls are crushed from one end to the other! "This guy is one of the four emperors, Roth of Moron! Sakura, that''s just not good Cheri......! Hurry up, Cheri, you''re turning into a magic girl with this transformation pact! ''Cause I''m putting my wish on hold! "Ugh, yeah, okay! Cherry blossoms that received cosmetics with Gotegote decorations. The use of it comes into my head at will. If you notice, the transformation is complete, and the hair that was just awake and not tied will tie in two, cherry blossom color. The body is like a fusion of sailor clothes and tights, overall pitchy, built to expose the back and around the umbilical area, and wears what can be described as a normal magic girl (more exposed), plus knee socks on a mini skirt. It''s all cherry blossom, by the way. "Wow... what''s this outfit" "It might be embarrassing, but that''s the one who''s dressed, Cheri" "Ku... you''re transformed! "... what''s wrong, cherry blossoms!? Gallari, and leaves came from the house next door to hear the screams of the cherry blossoms as they saw the loin. "Oh, my God! "Not good, Cheri! When a normal human eats a loin punch, it shatters without a trace...! "Ha, as far as that reaction goes dear man of magic girl...... man? Come on, isn''t this guy a girl, too? No, I''m not turning into a person who seems important either way! I''ll kill you and despair the magic girl! Roth released a punch towards the leaves. It was cheap. But. "What were you doing in my precious girlfriend''s room on hitting people all of a sudden, you pervert" "Arr......? Why are you taking it with one hand...? Hmm? I have 10 tons of my punch..." "Oh, yeah. But if you''re gonna blow me away, I guess you want 100 times that. Than that, cherry blossoms... Nothing? "Yeah, I''m fine! He''s not doing anything because he just came out! Thanks for the help! Seeing Nico and the cherry blossoms that make him happy, Rambo whispered, and said this in his true face. "What a monster..." Continued. ##### Next up is in three stories. * Bad because even the same Sakura doesn''t capture cards ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) 790 Episode 748: Ice Knight of Snow Village (Sho) "Duh, duh, duh, duh! "That''s you, you''ve got to run! This is normal people''s reaction to S-ranked demons, right? Yeah. "Wahoo, what happened? "No, they''ve got S-rank demons" "That''s tough! Lil got out of the room, so I explained it to you. "Oh, oh, customers. I won''t say anything wrong... run away quickly." "That''s right. Ah, I''ve never seen anything like this before! You''re on guard during the winter months, so you never come to the village first! I''m sure spring is slower than usual." Well, if you think it''s slightly cold, is spring later this year? You normally have that, even in anasm. No, is that normal? "Everybody in the village, get together. Aah! "It''s the village chief''s voice... It would be an operational meeting. I''m coming." "You two run away or hide yourself somewhere safe! In a hurry, the two innkeepers left. "What do we do? "What are you gonna do, you''re an adventurer for once, and you''re gonna have to work" "Wahoo, let''s join the ops conference." Me and Lil went outside. Most of the people in this village seem to be gathered in Central Square. "Things need to be quick! We''re getting close to it! "You can''t even make a request to an adventurer now! Mania, hey! Even money costs a fortune! "Then why don''t you ask everyone in the werewolf village? "... actually even that takes time to get back and forth. But is that all you have..." The mayor of this village and we had eyes on the crate instead of the high ground. Along with that, the other villagers will look at this one. "Oh, you two travelers. ¡­ run away quickly, we will also run away soon" "Yes, I''m sorry you came because of me, but no more. Other than the one who calls the werewolves, we have to run now! There are also many who are pessimistic and cry out. You should say we crusade without a lot of trouble. "Um... I''m an adventurer for once..." "... Oh my God!? Is that true!? "I don''t know the rank, but the role of having the werewolves called..." "For once, can I see your adventurer card?" I went near the village chief and handed him my card. Usually, if I lived in Goutala, I wouldn''t use it, but don''t mess it up when it comes to traveling, this. "SSS in the Kingdom of Mephirado...... rank? "... seriously? "You''re lying, right? "No, definitely. This guy is an SSS Ranker. It''s not normal to disguise adventurer cards." Awesome - it''s getting noticed. I don''t feel bad... no, but that''s a pain in the ass. This is what Alim and Micah do. "... Teachers, please, please...! "Ooh, hey, I''m here, I''m here... whoa, whoa, whoa! A gate soldier or something, supposedly, rushed over here. And show up from your feet with a big ice column or something. The man dodged the place... but from behind, a Hell Ice Night appeared as depicted in Tosmaho''s drawings. "Ningendmoyo, wagaleopard kenno sabini cites leyo! "You can blow it off without a trace, right? The village chief nodded cocklessly. Then let me not hesitate to say it. "Fireball" ______ ____ _ "Come on, teachers, eat as much as you like and go. Yeah, yeah! Me and Lil are entertained. The food that spreads right in front of me... is so fancy even though I''m going to have breakfast. I can''t even eat out of boulders. Oh, Lil eats a lot of dried meat. It''s good to have an appetite. "Are you sure you want the reward? "Yeah, I''m not here for work, I''m just here to say hi to my parents about this guy''s comeback" "Thank you for that, Doctor.... I see, is that why you''re in a werewolf village? Let me at least show you around. When that village came, the werewolf village chief came to say hello, and he also told me where the village was for some time, so I could guide him." Apparently, the village chief will guide us. There''s nothing the two of us can''t do alone, but I''m sure you''d better show me around. "Then can you please? "No, I am truly the benefactor of the lives of all the villagers, please tell me what it is" ______ ___ _ "Right here." Even though you''re pretty old, Grandpa, I was so used to climbing. Needless to say, Lil is a werewolf. ... I was the slowest one, ho. Anyway, did you finally get to the village of Lil? Looking at the village fence, Lil hugged me. It''s not just the cold, it''s obviously trembling. I don''t know what the outcome will be, but it''s definitely going to be hard for Lil. I got your back. 791 Episode 749: The Home of Lil (Sho) "... come in" "Wahun." "I... shall we return to the village" You guessed something out of our temper not just to go home or say hello, but the village chief of Snow Village left me saying just that. "I''m ready." "Headscarf, are you okay with me not wearing it? "It''s a werewolf village, so it''s easier to break your guard when you''re showing your beast ears." Yes, calmly, Lil, but my arm being held, I know Lil''s heart is pulsating. I stroked Lil''s head and decided to move on. As we proceeded to match the wall-like fence made of wood, we saw three watchmen standing at the entrance to the village. Each dressed as a tough man, but lil and his lineage colored hair (same in that it is gray, but different in intensity, etc.), and wolf ears. You''ve never seen a werewolf but Lil. I see, is it because Lil''s wolf ears are cute because Lil is cute, just because a guy is cool with that on or doesn''t look good on him? "I''m gonna call you." "Yeah." Lil stepped away from himself from his arm and stood in front of me. And then go one step, one more step and one more bite at something. "Hey, stop" "What, are you from the village down there? No, you''re not, werewolf." "You''re a compatriot. It''s the color of the werewolf hair from here." The reason Lil took off his headscarf, you''re right. I mean, for me, I only knew about the werewolves earlier, but it depends on the location and the hair. If the lils are white wolves, do you mean black or something? "Wahoo, you know..." "Wahu? Oh, my God, you''re from this village, aren''t you? You just have to get in there quick." "I mean, isn''t this girl so cute? Sweet little girl, were you in this village so far? Wow, you have that kind of lineage title, absolutely." "It''s a small number, though, because you''re not the village chief and you don''t know them all... weren''t you there? "No, no, you''d be noticeable if you were just there." Even though Lil talks, he thinks he''s in front of his countrymen and he''s totally talking in. Don''t be suspicious, I''m from the outside. Besides, "wahoo" wasn''t just Lil''s cliche, was it? Is this cute because it''s lil too...... "Uh, um..." "Um, were you still there? Why aren''t we going through this? "Wahun! You''re interested in someone among us, aren''t you? "Seriously!? Hey, hey, then it''s me, I knocked down A-rank demons all by myself in the meantime, ain''t that great? So with me..." "Surely you''re stronger... but if you''re muscular, isn''t that me? It''s hard to tell because you''re wearing armor, but you''re a musculoskeletal nice buddy, huh? Wolf." Bad, Lil is being numbered. Besides, I''m nervous and I don''t know how to talk about it. I have to help you out here. Excuse me. "Wahoo, what guy!? "Was this guy there earlier?" "I''ve been with this girl forever..." "Heh, heh. What''s more important than that! Reassemble the weapon, the three of us with an awesome sword screen... no, it''s just coming at me. So Lil opened his mouth. "Wow, me! Well... I''m back." "Back? In the village?" "You mean you''ve been going somewhere... Hey doesn''t that mean the guy who was brought back as a slave!? "Yes, that''s it! But not one of them has been taken in the last twenty years..." "You could have been taken when you were a year old and you were back! Look, rumors are that slaves are being abolished! "Well, then the man may be the man who had it." It''s amazing because it hits about a quarter of what you''re saying. Those three men on the lookout unloaded the weapon they were pointing at me. "After you hear the story.... Sorry for pointing my weapon at you all of a sudden. When people arrive, they''re basically taught that they''re the ones who are going to take us as slaves." "No, then you have no choice." "So, what about the truth? What did you two come to do? What do you mean you''re back? That''s what they ask, and Lil takes one deep breath and then starts answering. "... I''m here to report on the grave. Originally from this village." "The tomb... I''ll ask the former village chief who the subject is. What''s the name of your deceased compatriot? "Wolf Fuen and Froze Fuen." "... ok, you two keep asking questions" One of the watchmen went inside the village and said: The other two keep asking us questions. "Wahoo. So, you and... people, what''s your name? "It''s Lil Huen. This is Shaw Hino." "What kind of relationship do you two have? "... waf. We''re dating." "Chip...... oh, I know that''s the way it is. I''d like to know if we''re slaves or not." "I''m an ex-slave. I had Shaw open up to me." "I see." Once I start talking, I can explain swiftly if I''m used to nervousness. Lil''s description seems to have lifted my guard a little. 792 Episode 750: The Home of Lil 2 (Sho) "So you really don''t live in this village for the sole purpose of visiting the grave" Lil nodded and answered the question. "Just in case, can I see if the slave engraving is gone? I know I can put it on one of my shoulders." "Go ahead." Lil made her clothes light and showed her both shoulders. It''s like getting an injection or something. "Confirmed. Man, thank you for the liberation of my countrymen. I''m not convinced that you''re my boyfriend." "The mighty are the hot conditions for us werewolves, lions and other beasts specializing in combat...... Such a sweet little girl in such a weak looking man..." Whoa, that''s hard to hear. I''m proud to be working out. I noticed I was wrapping my arms around myself. ¡­¡­ What a muscle dwelling in such a skinny! "Hey, let''s withdraw the foreword for weakness. But how strong is your status? "If you decide on the advantages and disadvantages of your status safely and securely, it''s an arm wrestle.... Look, there''s the stump, right? There''s the battle." Lil''s been listening to us. Arm wrestling with status seems to be a common thing among werewolves. Do you think there are some werewolf men who don''t basically do battles that will also be specially trained for this? "Show...... but" "It''s okay, ''cause I''m not gonna let you get hurt" "Hmm......! It''s what the werewolves lose to people! Hey Lil, if we can beat this guy, let''s go on a date! "You''re on duty..." "Wow, if I could..." "You said it! He was nagging me and Lil about something, and I shook my hand and put my arm on the stump. Put it on. Looks like the other watch is gonna take me and the other guy out. "... okay, here we go! It doesn''t hurt you, it''s like it has an impact. Pushing his arm off, the opponent was surprised to see that he had each body. Don''t let him get hurt, that''s all. If I''m serious, I can destroy this mountain. "... needless to say. Again, werewolves, you seem to be making the right choice." That''s what the watch for those who aren''t dealing with said. If you have, you are stretched. Lil looks so happy. The Doya Face. I''m glad I put up with expectations, too. "You''re strong.... pretty much even if you''re an adventurer. What''s your rank? Adventurer, can I see your card? That''s what I''ve been saying with an exciting face on my face. Lil was like that when we just met, too, but you''re not changing your instinctive desire for a strong person. I showed my adventurer card. He probably looked through the ranks section, smiling slightly bitterly and politely returning it to me. "Wow, thank you very much. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You''ve changed your attitude too much. Lil asked me if I would be respectful if I found out I was strong, but not so far. And the SSS rank is just flying. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, you kept me waiting" "You were too late! How long these people have been waiting! "... hmm? What''s wrong with you? And where''s he gone? "That''s where I''m losing and stretching to this one" I went to get the previous village chief. The watch came back. Tilting his collar to this situation, he continued his conversation. "Heh, he''s so... you''re strong! You''re welcome! "Wow, it''s not like you''re strong..." "Really? No, listen to me more than that, you know... Wolf Fuen and Froze Fuen''s names make me sound familiar, and I''ve been saying I''d like to meet you guys in person who came to the grave." Lil shaded her face again when she heard that. The former village chief is probably familiar. Yeah, well, it was twelve years ago that Lil was supposed to be dead. Depending on the tenure of this village, it''s natural to have some faculty with the previous village chief. "Wahoo, okay. Tell me, will you go? "Got it. Hey, hey, hey, hey! I''ll take you there!... You''ve been out there a long time. You can go into the village." Finally, we went inside the village. The village itself is not particularly strange. It doesn''t replace the cold weather to a certain extent. No... Is it unique to the battle race that there are many houses with weapons on the other side? Guests from outside, who are also human, basically don''t seem welcome, and the sight of hostility was turned from the werewolves on the side of the entrance. You know, werewolf kids... they just grow ears on normal children''s beasts, but they''re not adorable. Was that what Lil was like when he was little? Don''t you have any pictures or anything left? She must have been cute...... she''s still awesome and cute though!! And just like Lil, there are many colorful, beautiful men and women. Lil''s a beauty among them, isn''t she? On average, Lil is even more beautiful in this world with a face better than Earth, among the species with even better faces......? Well, don''t be judged to be able to paste your surroundings in school with Micah or Dream. Am I just too used to seeing each of the three of them and feeling paralyzed? "Grandpa, I brought you here! "Thank you.... well done, fellow countryman and human boy. There''s so much I want to ask you both...... get inside of us first. Serve warm cocoa milk. You guys get back to work." That said, the former village chief went inside a house bigger than the one around him. The watchmen reluctantly return to work. Me and Lil were sweet on words and decided to let me in. 793 gossip magic girl sakura Episode 2 "Than that cherry blossom...... what''s that outfit? "Ah... don''t look too..." Shy cherry blossoms. Kanata took advantage of the speed to put that figure in a photo of her smartphone in a flash. No one has noticed. Leaves then keep talking with a face that doesn''t eat anything. "He said something about a magic girl, but after it was transformed, right? My hair is pink and my length is a little stretched... my back and stomach look sooo cold. Is that going back to normal? "I don''t know." "Occasional imechen is fine, but cherry blossoms are dark hair after all" "Eh heh... so you''re going back, right? "Also, I''m going back, but rather than that, I need a loin first..." "He shouldn''t be able to move right now, so there''s no problem. I''m relieved to hear that." "Ha!? Rambo saw Roth, the enemy''s Four Heavens King. Staring at the leaves with a surprised face, he stands perfectly still on the spot. "And the cherry blossoms are the perfect clothes for a mini skirt and you''re hungry for your back...... hmmm. Not bad, but it''s a clear outfit to look good, I knew it." "Oh, my God... it''s embarrassing..." "Well, I can''t let you out in public, and I don''t want you to. By the way, what do you say, little man?" "Me, the boxin ''is Rambo! "Bye, Rambo. Just put the cherry blossoms back where they came from. I''ll take care of this." "Can you do that, Cheri? "If you doubt it, you want to see it? Rambo nodded silently at that himself of the leaves, returning the cherry blossoms to their original appearance. The leaves finally turn toward the loin decently. "If it''s true, here''s the thing... I''ll give you time to beg for your life or something, it looks like you can talk. I don''t know how the demons came to this world... but I tried to get my hands on the cherry blossoms. Let me turn it off without question." When Kanata put her hands together, Roth disappeared without a trace from the cherry blossom room. In a flash. Regardless, it goes without saying that I used instant travel. "Mm-hmm? Kanata... why Cheri? Who the hell is Cheri to defeat that Four Heavenly Kings in an instant... and ignore the laws of physics? "Well done. You asked! Yes, I''m Kanata! That cow demon ran right into the lava with this magic of mine! It''s about the time they''re roasting the whole thing! "Yes, yes, don''t say anything stupid. If you''re done introducing yourself, listen to this girl. "Weird thing... puku" ______ ___ _ "Heh... it has nothing to do with anasm" "Anasm is where you got that power, Cheri? Maybe there''s nothing to do with the boxins, Cheri! "Even so, the magic girl doesn''t have a sakura... I miss playing with you like that." "Yeah! Well, I didn''t think it was gonna be real." Ye heard about a fairy named Rambo and got a general idea. I see that Kanata is holding Sakura a little, and Sakura is happy to accept it. Rambo is evil, but the two of them haven''t noticed that yet. "So you''re just Sakura''s boyfriend, right, Cheri? He''s a real man. Why Cheri? "They say it a lot, but it''s a man. And cherry blossoms, what do you do for a favor? "There were a lot of things a while ago that I wanted my eyes to heal, and I wanted my sister and Ayui to come back to life." "Almost anything happens now, you can do it on your own." "Yes, yes." "You have enough power to turn them off in an instant, and then you''ll be able to do everything on your own. Please, just hold on, Cheri." That being said, Rambo put aside a while before telling the next story. Look at the leaves with eyes that seek salvation. "So, please to the leaves, Cheri. Please fight with me, Cheri. But... it''s the privilege of a magic girl to make a wish come true... and I''ll have her work for free until I figure something out." "I was going to, and I wonder if the reward would be good. Instead, the cherry blossoms shall never be exposed to danger. Like?" "Thank you Cheri......! Next, the enemy doesn''t know when to attack, Cheri. The guy that Ye just defeated, he''s a top Chemshi executive, so as soon as he gathers his total strength, another Shiten-kung may attack him..." "... Mm-hmm. Well, then, don''t you want to go into the enemy line anymore? Rambo pointed his eyes at the suggestion. I''ll turn to cherry blossoms just in case, but I don''t seem to have the feeling that my own boyfriend is saying anything particularly weird. "That''s so lame, Cheri..." "I can always get away with it because I have instant travel. If you know where KM-C is based, I want you to tell me where it is, whether it''s on a map or verbally." Rambo thought for a while. Because, until now, in his country, he has never broken himself into enemy lines once in the past. But this time there is an unusually strong monster. At the point that the magic girl doesn''t make it very active either, I thought it was because it''s way out of history, too. "Then I''ll show you... I want the two of you to come to Boxin ''Country first. I think that''s the easiest way to guide you from there, Cheri." "Okay, please." "Well, hold my boxin ''hand, huh? The two held Rambo''s hand. At the next moment, wrapped in a mysterious light, the two descended into another world. 794 Episode 751: Confessions of the Past (Sho) "I''m sorry to bother you" "Wow, I''m sorry to bother you..." "Take your seat there." If you try this, you''re a bigger old man than you can imagine. I''m sure you''ll be able to exercise well even after you''re 90. It feels that way. Well, I don''t know a few now. He gave me cocoa out like he said after a while. ''Cause it was cold... No, that would help. "Thank you" "Wahm. So, guests. He used to come to this village first. No, welcome home as far as you''re concerned, but is that correct?" "Wahun." Lil seems to lighten up a little when he hears that. Grandpa continued the conversation. "So, no one else has invited you guys home. To ask questions. The reason you came back to this village... was to visit Mr. and Mrs. Huen''s grave." "Yes." "Mr. and Mrs. Huen died 12 years ago. What''s your relationship with the two of you? I don''t recognize you at all, tell me. with his real name." Lil closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Look deeply into Grandpa''s eyes. You had this look on your face when you came to confess, sure. No, did you look embarrassed when your face turned red then? "... I''m Lil Huen. They''re both parents." "Lil Fuen should have been eaten by demons and died, 11 years ago" "The village chief..." "I''m not the village chief now. Now the village chief was taking over the dead lil huen, the angle." When I heard that name, Lil''s expression changed dramatically. I look sad rather than angry...... I''ve never seen Lil look so sad before. "So the former village chief saw the body of that lil huen in person? "No, it''s just that the Angles moaned that they could only get Lil''s ear and tail back, and those ears and tails looked. That''s enough evidence.... you have ears and tails too, don''t you? "It''s... because he cured me..." "No way. You think I used an epic potion? This place is... yes, it would be quicker to show the actual object of the potion. I took the legend potion out of the magic back and put it on my desk. "Oh my... is it real, is it? But I can''t make an appraisal." "I got it in bulk in the dungeon. If you think it''s fake, you can drink it and take a look." "... are you sure? If it''s real, you can''t pay for it." "I don''t mind." "... right" When the former village chief suddenly stood up, he took a knife out of his nostalgia. And when I gave it to my left pinky, I cut off the momentum. Quite grotesque though...... "Gu...... Well, let''s have it." Legend potion is dried at once. In the meantime, the ancient wounds that were on his face disappeared, as did the chopped pinkies. ... No matter how many times I look at it, I''m not used to seeing my body regenerate. "Is it definitely real? I have to admit this.... Lil, you''re home well." "... eh. Uncle!" Lil hugged the former village chief. That can be taken disappointingly. "Ha, I''m not old enough for an uncle anymore. No, I''ve eaten pretty much my age since you were born in the first place. You''ve been calling my uncle and me for some reason." "Because you looked young...! "Right, right." The former village chief pounded Lil''s back, and when he slapped him twice, he kept him away from himself. Lil and he both sit in their original seats. "Can you tell me what happened? All, from the day I''ve been told you''re dead, all of it.... What did the Angles do to you? "You know what they did? "Wahun. It''s been a long time, Mayor. I don''t know what you''re thinking with one look on people''s faces. Lil''s expression was filled with pity and hatred when he put out Angle''s name" "... wahhhh, I''ll talk to you then. - It''s gonna be a long time, okay? "Never mind, talk to me." Lil started talking to Pottori, Pottori. Lil is smart. The virtue is innate, and someone forgot in detail if it was a teacher, but said so. I don''t even have half my memory. Anyway, I told him everything in detail about what I had been doing. Ordinary people seem to remember everything they forget. This is the second time Lil has taught me the real past, but it''s the first time he''s taught me everything every single day. I feel nauseous just listening. The former mayor hasn''t changed his expression at all, but I''m going to rip my chest open just to hear that my loved ones have been seeing me like that. I shake and hug my hand to Lil, who talks with her voice trembling and sometimes crying. That''s about all I can do now, so no, the reason Lil wanted to come here with me is probably because he wants me to encourage him. So, it''s been roughly five hours. Lil''s story had turned into something about me. From there, he keeps throwing up very happy and happy emotions. I seem to be making Lil happy. I''ll keep you happy. 795 Episode 752: Lils Parents (Sho) The former village chief has revealed an angry look. but I looked at me and I couldn''t help but smile. "... Now, we have to ask about the current village chief and his wife, Angle. Before I do, I have to thank you for the human hino." "I was just a coincidence or... I was nearby, so I helped..." "You''re not dating Lil for pity, are you? "Chi, no. I mean it." "You can tell by the look on your face. You have no right to tell me, but make me happy." That''s what they said, almost reflecting me holding Lil''s shoulder. Lil at the time, with plenty of tears in his eyes, is laughing happily. "Is Lil going to spend the rest of his life with this guy like this? I already gave you proof of loyalty." "Wahun! If Shaw wants to do that, he''ll be with you forever! "You''re not a good man, there''s no other man in the world who''s this good. And then... with my arm, I don''t have anything more to say." "Show, show your uncle too, adventurer card" Will I show you my adventurer card again? Lil asked me to. You can''t just say no. I showed the former village chief my adventurer card. "Hmm... wah? Whoa, ha-ha! Adventurer cards can''t be disguised... this is it, you don''t have to worry about dust! He has the strongest arm as well as personality. I''m convinced you''re not scared to look at me when you''re here." "Really? Thank you." "Humility - Dear SSS Rank! Lil has eyes for men." "Wahhh... wahh" That lil is an SSS rank now too... You don''t really try to show yourself, do you? "... and now. I have to find out what Lil said." "... I know it''s obviously black, but in that case, what do you do? "Mm-hmm, you''ve decided to let me drop it on you... you know? ... I''ve thought about this since we met, but this guy seems like a great Yakuza guy. I don''t care how you look at it, it feels like sunglasses and tattoos look good on you. I''ve seen a lot of people like that because my dad''s a cop, but a lot of them are pretty good, huh? I''m more concerned about the contents of the drop than that. "Lil, what are you gonna do about dropping it? "I don''t know the details, either." Then I guess it''s obvious you don''t know... but don''t get me worried. I looked at the former village chief. He shook his head to the side. "The drop is a drop. Let''s take you both to Mr. and Mrs. Huen''s grave first. Report half your life to the full. In the meantime, I ask the Angles" I was teased about the drop, but I left the house of the former village chief and Lil and I were led to a wooden cabin in the village. Inside it is made of a magic room and there are quite a few compartments on the shelf. Each and every one of them is packed with bags. And the bag had a name and a month on it. That''s completely different from the grave I imagined. "This is..." "Whoa, this is our village tomb. Part of my body is packed. It could be a heart, it could be a dog tooth.... because Mr. and Mrs. Huen died 12 years ago... all the time, right here." The former village chief stopped. We''ll be like that. In front of me, there are two bags with Lil''s parents'' names on them. "... I''m sorry, I wanted to apologize first, but these two died after demons attacked them. Twelve years ago, there was a demon attack in the village. We almost swallowed the whole thing, both of us. So all that''s left is a fragment of the weapon." "Yes... what is it" I was hoping that maybe I could bring it back to life, and I brought Amrita... isn''t that how it works? Finally, I also have something like a descending psychic set that I could talk to my parents for a while if I had even one hair left... "... Lil, I''m sorry. If there''s nothing left, I can''t do anything." "Waffle, fine. I''ve been wanting to talk to my real mom and dad and see it, but I can''t help it all." "I''m sorry... we''re a fighting people, so a lot of guys don''t have a part of their body left" Lil put his knees on the spot and posed as an anatomical prayer. And start making reports in front of the artifacts as you whisper. "... then I''ll ask. Stay with him." "Yes." I sit next to Lil. ... What am I going to do with Lil when this trip is over? I decided not to say no to anything on the road anymore. Plus, Lil''s own mind''s obsession will be gone. Oh, I''ll even love you. Enough to make you think everything from here is the real deal in life. 796 Episode 753: The Village Chief Now (Sho) "I''m done talking to you." "Right." I hugged Lil with a soggy look on her face. Lil comes back with a silent hug. "... Souma, both of you... oh? "Ah..." "Uh, am I interrupting? "Yes, no, because I was just a little comforted" They saw me loving it. I don''t care if they notice me, I just told them the truth. Lil walked away from me and turned to the former village chief. "Wahoo, uncle.... What about the two of you? "That''s right, he''s out right now. Bad luck...... wait for me in this village till you get back" "I get it! That''s why we were once again given to the house of the former village chief. Sit right in front of us over the table. Lil, who I assumed had told him something, called out. "Uncle, you said something, didn''t you? "Wow, you know what I mean?... Actually, I decided to be the current village chief when there was a slave hunt before... Whoa, the slave hunt will be the last of its kind in this day and age, but then I chose it for its merits because I couldn''t take anyone with their secrets and tricks" "Wafufufufu" "That means you used a lil that was thought to have died from the village, right?... how was it, slaves were hard" Lil thought about it for a while before answering it. "Yeah, it was easier than spending a few times with that couple. Besides, in the Slavery Correctional Ground... you''ve been kind to me as much as you can." In response to Lil''s words that he had a better life since he was treated as a slave, the former mayor looked at him again. Lil kept talking without worrying about it. "And I think it''s slaver policy, but it seemed like it was an arithmetic that pure and innocent people could sell, and the physical ones didn''t get anything done.... Well, before I did, my body wounds and the resulting heart symptoms were too harsh, and I treated them as defective." "A defective product..." "Does my uncle know what happens to my daughter''s defective products about my age? The former village chief nodded silently. Is the head of the Beast Clan or something familiar with slavery after all? We have to be careful not to let the people in our own village be taken - and of course not. "So... what''s up? "Then it''s just like I went! You''re lucky the show took you back, and you''re still here." "I see." Incidentally, I hear that sexual abuse by those who were violent abusers of Lil is unlikely in werewolf habits. I''m not worried about this guy either. It''s a habit not to value purity, but not to betray the person who became your partner once. Which means Lil never cheats on me either. If Lil''s pickup was normally a person...... yeah, let''s not think about it. It''s a lot closer to a miracle that Lil''s opponent could have been me. "... yes, would you even like to sightsee this village until those guys get back? Ha ha, I''m sure the guy will take it if he hopes to match up the fight while hiding that he''s an SSS Ranker! "Wow, I''d love to see Shaw being watched with admiration among us who are this fighting nation! "There are still a lot of people who don''t believe in people. I think they''re gonna sell us a fight just because we''re walking around the village." Oh, my God. That''s so noisy. If I''d listened to this story before, and if my strength was only about S-rank, I would have refused to come to this village first. "More than that,... the strongest thing in this village right now is my grandson. Strength is SS rank. I don''t think I''m gonna bore you, do I? Oh, please don''t kill me." "It''s a premise to fight anymore." "Oh, I really wanted to go along with it, too, but I can''t have an SSS ranker on a boulder, I can''t. I can''t even do it in my active life. Ha ha ha! And that''s why Lil and I decided to tour this village. In the meantime, Lil seems to go around about me so they won''t be hostile and ignored from the beginning. That is the proposal of the former village chief. "That''s a lot of weapons stores and blacksmiths... Oh, you even have a dedicated Adventurer Guild! "There are more or less in the village of the battle type Beast Man. Demon damage can be handled anywhere, only if someone can handle it." Um, and I''m walking with Lil hugging me in my arms, but I feel like I''m staring the other way about it. I wonder why. No way, do you see me inside as I take Lil? "Brother, what are you going to do with that sister? "Chi, hey! Somewhere a little flickering and people are pretty much there, a kid turns his fighting eyes to this one, and that''s what I''ve heard. Parents rush to shelter their children. I have the same eyes. "Well, I''m dating this guy on his way home." "What kind of relationship is that? "It''s my boyfriend and girlfriend! That''s what I said. Along with that, Lil smiles at both of us. Seeing as how it went, apparently it reassured me. "It is! Are you married? Can you have kids?" "Cora... oh, I''m sorry" "No, I don''t mind. I still can''t get married for a reason, but I will one day. And the kids." "Well, brother of the people, if you don''t take care of that child, I won''t forgive you! Because it''s important! "Sorry for the inconvenience. But also from me... please take care of your compatriots" Parents and children left the scene. I kind of feel my eyes loose from around me. Lil was nicotine satisfied. 797 gossip magic girl sakura Episode 3 "Cheri with it. Oh, I forgot to tell you, in Ohanami country, humans can''t be normal, Cheri. Magic? Like, but I can''t stand it, so I look like a magic girl... Cheri? "You''re not gonna change anything, are you? "Ha! Just in case, it looks like an eyelid! Rambo''s worries were approximate, and the two remained in their bedtime clothes. The leaves appear to be tense, wearing the ocular cord that was in his hand at some point. "Why are you all right, Cheri? "It looks like we have the same kind of magic going on here as anasm, cherry blossoms." "I see, that''s why you didn''t change your appearance" "Let''s get dressed than that. Once. I''m not going to be sleeping in Las Bosses." "So is that." The two outfits changed in an instant in front of Rambo. The Dark Matter Creator I got from my dreams changed my sleeping clothes to look good. "... I don''t know anymore.... I''ll show you Cheri first. Or can you see it from here, Cheri? That floating island cheri." Now the leaves stand in ordinary forests except that the only trees growing are cherry blossoms. A troublesome purple floating island exists in the sky, undoing such a wonderful mood as in the midst of this flower view. "You have the culprit over there, don''t you? Rambo." "Oh, yeah, Cheri. What the hell, Cheri, that way of talking?" "I''m sorry, never mind. It''s commonly known as Sick Two." "Sakura can get along a lot, Cheri." "I sneak in because I''m so earful to make it happen... you know, because I like it, including there" Rambo was heartily irritated by cherry blossom behavior that blushed and whispered love for leaves in his own little ear. Leave that for now and look up again at the islands in the air. "Well... on my way, Cheri, but there''s a powerful barrier..." "Oh, does that happen? Sorry, I''m following you." The three had already come to the inner part of the empty island due to the instant movement of the leaves. "That''s okay, Cheri. It''s an instant move, it doesn''t matter." "Then go in!... I have a school and I want it to be over soon" "Well, it''s a weekday. I was thinking about dating you when this is over." "Then after school. Neh. Go get some cake, too." "... Keh, that''s a no-locket....... Hmm, something''s not shaking, Cheri!? At the same time Rambo felt the ground shake, several elongated tentacles emerged from the ground of the empty island. They come after the cherry blossoms with no hesitation. "What, what, why is it all coming this way!? "I''ve stopped it, it''s okay." But by the time it was all closer to 3 meters than the three of us, the movement was stopped by the precautions of the leaves. The leaves continually chant ice marchilless and ice marinate all the tentacles. "Shh, wow...! But the ground''s still shaking, Cheri! After a while, the ground cracked. From by the tentacles comes out a very disgusting creature like a fusion of octopus and worms based on the human head. "Mm-hmm, what the hell! The tentacles of one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Insect Pass Humanoid, are frozen! She said she had a human daughter! "... hey, what were you trying to do to your human daughter with that tentacle? "Well, you, when I say what I do to a girl with my tentacles, there''s only one thing... bush" The creature named Insect Path Humanoid was erased without a trace by the hands of leaves with a Shura-like look on their face. They used dark magic. "... you know, leaves. What were you trying to do to me? "You don''t have to know. It''s okay, I''ll protect you at this rate." "... yeah? Well, thanks? "The type you shouldn''t piss me off... especially you shouldn''t try to do something to the cherry blossoms... remembered Cheri" The three keep going. There is only one building on this empty island. It''s a huge disastrous castle. The leaves lightly embellished the heavily equipped gateman, and he succeeded in breaking into the castle. Before such a good three, a very odd monster stood up: a spider in the lower body, a person in the upper body, and a cat in the head. "Intruder...... I didn''t expect two magic girls to show up and attack this castle even more directly. Has Roth already been hit with a humanoid? My name is Commander Bell. Damn... those two were going to mess up the magic girl''s body and mind, but screw it" "... hey, how? "That''s right, like porn peers. And inn my child...... yahhhhh! The monster named Bell to the countless spears unleashed by the leaves pierced his body and became as if he were a cow. "Hey... isn''t that too much? "Haha, sorry. ''Cause he said he was sorry if I didn''t do this." "Koeh... Koeh..." While questioning that the leaves were clean, he held the leaf''s hand and the cherry blossom moved on. Rambo is trembling over his cherry shoulder. 798 gossip christmas! - Nordic Edition - "It''s Christmas again! "... didn''t you just have a Christmas date with me and Lil? "Wahoo, is that right? Anyway, I''ll teach you about Norwegian Christmas today! "Oh, I want to hear it! Lil is supposed to be from Norway on Earth. In the first place, it was supposed to exist on Earth from the beginning. ... I can''t think of Lil''s blue-white hair and white skin a bit on Earth because of how many Norwegian people he is, but he seems to recognize that kind of mutation in his body. Anything. Lil started explaining it to me in Norinoli. "The difference between Norwegian and Japanese Christmas... well, the roughest part is similar, but I guess the most exciting way" "I think Japanese''s are a lot more exciting...? "But it''s not a comparison. You know, Japanese shops, Christmas season starts around the end of November, right? "Oh, there you go. There you go. You start Christmas services, you get illuminations." "This is from the end of October." I see, isn''t it sensibly a month or so different? Indeed, it is further north than Japan, and events related to snow may be flourishing. "Christmas is probably the biggest event, Norway is. On the contrary, we can say that Japan has many events." "Oh, that''s a lot." "And the biggest difference is that we don''t all work for Christmas! Don''t you want to work? "On the contrary, come here. I''m surprised on Earth. Everybody''s working. All at non-Christmas events... Even the most important New Year''s Eve in Japan." According to Lil''s story, Christmas Day seems to be a day spent with his family, and he doesn''t eat out first, and the store doesn''t do it anywhere (with exceptions, of course). Do you remember Lil also playing gift exchanges and games with the other kids at the orphanage over there? It''s hard to believe that there hasn''t been a single store in Japan. Including New Year''s Eve. "So you don''t think I''m gonna enjoy eating out at Christmas? I don''t think so. Really? You''re not like this one... well, unlike Japan, I don''t think there are many Christmas solitary guys. "When we talk about details, there''s a Christmas city called Drawback all year round." "Well, that''s funny" "And Christmas we call it the Eur. It''s a winter solstice festival, not Christianity or celebrating Santa! They merged with Christmas when Christianity came in." "I see, Christmas as a Winter Solstice Festival...... do you do the EUR" "It is.... Oh, I forgot one big difference." Is there still a big difference? Interesting...... I knew intercultural interaction. He said the rough part looks alike, but it''s starting to look completely different. "Wahun. Santa, are you there? "Don''t be." "In Norway, I say Eurenisse, not Santa. Besides, you''re not a grandfather, you''re a dwarf, you leave your present on Yur''s pillow." "Heh, you''re a dwarf! "Yeah. Santa''s alone, but there''s plenty of dwarves, so we can share the labor. There are many parts of you that are most impressed by Santa worldwide." Sure, it might be a little easier to hand out presents, if you''re a dwarf with a lot of them... no, I wouldn''t be kidding if I told you that dwarves would be fantastic in the first place too. "Wahoo, uh... yes, a Christmas treat! Depending on the region, there''s a lot of pork, not chicken where I was." "Heh." "Pork ribs and stuff are delicious. I like beef most of all, not pigs, not birds." He explained everything afterwards. I don''t know if I can think of it as another slightly different event from Japan....... one of these days Lil and I are going home to Norway for a date...... not bad. If I had time, I would. "Well, let''s have a great Christmas! "Even so, it''s a regular Japanese-style Christmas" "That''s okay... for me, anything with the show is fine!... Oh, I was hoping for a Christmas present! "Oh, I''m looking forward to it." ______ ____ _ The date was over and for some reason Lil, who had returned one foot ahead, was called to his room with a message. There''s one big box there enough for one person to get in. The note on the little table says, ''It''s a gift for the show! With Love, From Lil ?''. ... Well, the box just moved a little. I know what''s in it. Heh, I don''t have a choice. Do you want me to open it? I wonder how she''s so cute. Lil. Merry Christmas. ####### It''s here again this year, Christmas. I just want to say this is the second time that a level maker is celebrating Christmas...... but this is the third time for some sites. We have Christmas illustrations again this year Yikes! Of course it''s me, yes ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) Then go ahead Thank you for requesting this Christmas illustration! What do you think? Lil drew it for the first time. Is it going well? Have a good Christmas, then. By the way, if you want to see previous Christmas stories and illustrations, let''s look at the next story in Episode 416. 799 Episode 754: Fighting with the Wolf (Sho) Sure, as I was told, if you talk properly about your relationship with Lil, they''ll accept you to some extent. Around half the time I looked around the village, or someone with heavy equipment called me out. This guy doesn''t look good in a beast ear. Even the old man generally knows that there are people who don''t look good with people who look good. "... Kid, can we fight? "What?" "I''m asking if I can fight. Do you have any experience or position to fight? "Ah, yes. Well..." "Right, you can''t even choose the Unable to Fight as our companion, who is a werewolf. Shit, kid. Fight me. Let''s make it work! That''s what the old man says too loud, so the gallery came together. Instead, they routinely have what a game is in this village. Everyone was getting ready to watch the game with an excited face, and they surrounded me and my old man with the speed I was used to. Even Lil is mixed up there with a face that looks fun. "Do these things happen often, after all? "Oh, if there''s a stranger who can fight from the outside, more or less. It''s entertainment, you know, we''re a fighting people. Women and children who can''t fight also enjoy watching the game a lot" "It doesn''t seem like an atmosphere where you can say no, okay, I''ll do it" "That''s the man! Somebody get a referee! One old woman was named. Me, my old man and my grandmother on a stage organized in a werewolf ring. "... Speaking of which, aren''t you wearing protective gear? It''s not fair." "No, that''s the way it''s fought." "Right." Well, it''s just so hard to equip. The old man... probably, like, S-rank? So you''ll be fine. "Wow, so you''re both not ready? The rule is if either one of you admits to losing or becomes incapable of fighting, the game is over. And then when Washi interrupted the game. Magic, weapons, whatever. Just be careful not to get involved. Both sides, what''s your name and what''s your score? "Dom. It''s a S-ranked Dom! The score is this buddy, Buster Sword Windtail! I''m a little interested in appraising it... Oh, come on, you use an Epic weapon. Do you have it or not?... I''d rather not use weapons. I haven''t used Leviataine since I had dreams to power me up... "And what about you? "I''m Shaw, Hino Shaw! We don''t use weapons! "What no!? "Sorry, this is the way to fight..." A flaw is emerging around the old man''s temple. You''re so frustrated. Damn... do you even think I''m being licked because I''m a confident werewolf when it comes to the beginning? The gallery is full of legendary weapons vs bare hands. "Well... so you don''t need weapons or protective equipment? "Yes." "So you''re a wizard? "Well, there it is." "Hmm...... then, okay. Grandma, get started." Grandma raised her hands and waved it down. Let the game begin.... Now, what do you do with the first hand? I was going to try Judo... but, um, magic... Blah, blah, blah. Whatever you use, it''s dangerous. "What''s wrong, you don''t shoot magic? Ha ha, for the wizard''s sake! If they let us in close range, it''ll be over! You must be used to fighting, running old man, quite dignified. You look so fast now that you''re only a little aware of how quick it is. But I was able to grab both hands grabbing the sword. Throw as you go with the backthrowing instructions. "Ghah!" "Whoa!! An old man punched to the ground as much as he wanted, and a crowd that springs up looking at it. People have seen Judo since last year, around the front of regular exams. "Ku......! I see, throw this me away that I''m cementing with armor... or is this what I''ve been trying with my bare hands without even holding a cane to the wizard''s leg? Ha ha! That''s good! The old man stands up and slashes me again when he restarts his sword. But now the movement is anomalous. So I normally took about three shots, grabbed my old man''s shoulder, and paid his feet. Of course I fall. "Noooo!... Not yet! He''s up again, old man. Oh, just in time for me to carry one. So. "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuu!..." "I passed out...... Or was it a show! Decided as beautifully as it feels, the old man has stretched out. I won. Hehe, it''s been a long time since we fought in this world. It was a trick, and I think it might have been just a good exercise. "Wahoo!! Awesome!" "In the end, I just threw it without any magic or weapons and knocked it down! "Wow, you''re the man in the man! "Cool...... right, that''s cool! "Yeah, yeah! Regardless of the admiration of the men, it''s not a bad idea for a woman to cackle. hehe. By the way, Lil... his eyes are already melting. Actually, isn''t he the one who likes to watch games the most? Among the werewolves. 800 Episode 755: The Wolf Warrior (Sho) Looks like the old man was taken care of by one of the villagers and put to bed in the store or somewhere. Around me¡­ well, a few werewolf children flock and praise me with cackle and noise. "If it was this strength, you might compete so well with him! "Wahun...... I could overwhelm him in S-Ranker with my bare hands. I''m pretty sure there''s an SS rank." "Wahu? That guy?" "That''s him, grandson of the previous village chief." The grandson of the former village chief is the strength of the ink from around him, after all. When you''re relieved that you''re completely alert, there''s a loud noise coming from the woods. What emerged from it was a young man, about the size of a kaba, who came while lifting a certain boar demon with one hand. "Hmm! What''s going on, guys? "Oh! Wolfel, you''re back in the good! "Wahan...? Who the hell is that brunette?" Zushin, and when he brought down the demon he was lifting to the ground, it seemed that the villagers, who seemed to be as good as the young man, were explaining the situation. This is no way. "... I see, you people! "What is it?" "You''re polite in tone, not according to what you see. No, more than that. You, what? "... well, quite so" "Wow, by the way, why did you come to this village? Explain the situation! You approached me with that, so I explained the situation normally. I see... that one, the one with the handsome face. Your body''s pretty good, too. Oh, shit. "When are you a werewolf who came home? "Wow, it''s me! Lil comes out saying that. You''ve had enough fun watching the game between me and your old man, and you seem in a pretty good mood. "... that, by yourself. Wow. I feel like I''ve seen this before. Are you out of your mind? Well done for coming home for now." "It''s all because of him! "Wow hmmm...... Besides, you''re so cute." "Wahun!? "No, seriously... my face, yeah, my flesh. Looks like a lump of charm. Ha ha ha... uh, hey, you" If you think you praised Lil, you''ll stare at me as much as you want. What the hell is that? "Me and Sashi are the Tymans. The rules seem to have fought the old man earlier, so you know what I mean? "Yeah, well." "... if I win, let me rub my chest a little" "Lil''s? Nodded cocklessly. I see, this absolutely has to be stopped. I know how much you feel about rubbing it. I don''t know if my liver should be sitting there or if I should be talking about being an idiot. "It''s..." "Wow, nothing good, but what if we could really win the show? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Wahun, Shaw, good luck! Oh, my God, I took the liberty of talking to you. I have to win. "I don''t know..." "Whoa, whoa! A guest has been invited by Wolfel! "Wahoo! Of Wolfel, the grandson of the village''s most powerful former village chief today, and Shaw Hino, the mysterious fierce man from the outside, it''s a battle that bets her. Oh! After all, was this the grandson of the former village chief? Well, this whole mess brought a bunch of people together. Isn''t 90% of the village''s inhabitants already? That''s the only number of people I can think of. "Well, I''ll keep judging. We''re both about position." An earlier grandmother named the referee again. Me and Wolfel confront each other at a certain distance. "I''ll skip the rules. Bye. Now, name and prey." "I''m Wolfel! The prey is this great sword, Cannon! "It''s a show. No prey, go bare hands! "Oh ho, seriously cool" The sword by the name of Canon is also apparently an epic. Well, it seems to be SS rank, and it''s natural to possess it. When I was thinking about it, the other guy suddenly took off his clothes and only got naked in his upper body. "Ha! The show is unarmed and unprotected! I''m not happy as a samurai to win this! But if I lose my weapon, I can''t fight it, so now you have to compromise." "Wahoo! "Cool! Awesome body. I work out so damn well... it feels like I screwed up a professional heavyweight boxer more if I were to say so by analogy. I''m just not in the way of muscles like gorillas. I put my hands on my clothes when I realized... I had Lil keep my undressed jacket, clothes and shirt. "Wahoo... the muscles of the show are getting so cranky." "Please, just hold it right." "I''ll take care of it! Again, he stood in front of me and him. "Awesome muscle...! "I thought you were only as good as the normal man in this village..." "I can see it''s tightly stuck in that body. Often, without muscle enlargement, it''s beautifully suppressed..." "Wahhh..." "Nfu......" "Hey, the unmarried ladies are going down with their brains hit by muscle beauty! Something''s going on. I wasn''t looking forward to seeing what would happen if I showed the whole werewolf tribe because Lil is obsessed with my muscles... I didn''t know this was going to happen. "Ha ha! Wow, you''re awesome! It''s getting hot, ha-ha! I''m sorry, it''s so cold. 801 Episode 756: Half Naked Combat (Sho) I regretted a little that I shouldn''t have taken it off. It''s cold. There''s plenty going on around here, and there''s plenty of room. Besides, they seem fine. Because you''re an Orc? "Do it. Granny!" "Wahoo. Then get started! My grandmother waved her arms down. Wolfel laid down his sword. I, uh, normally have the basic structure of judo. "Don''t complain if you die! Sword Bombing, One Break! Whoa, all of a sudden I''ve been buppeting my moves. Is this a move you can let go in the village!? For once, I avoided taking care not to hit residents. "Wahoo, you asshole! How dare you use your moves in the village! "It''s okay, ''cause the power is contained to the extent of a fight! That''s what this guy replied to a villager who supposedly was about the same age. Are you okay then? No...... are you sure you''re okay? "But I didn''t know they would. I pride myself on the speed of the sword from this great sword..." "Sort of." It''s just a high status. If it had been the same rank, they would definitely have done it now. "Wow, I can''t help it. I''ll kill you all! Wolfel has stuffed the intermission all at once and slashed it continuously. I know it''s pretty quick, but I can see it stopping, so I''m going to scratch it all. And I grabbed my arm. ... or it would be quite unfavourable for a Nogi (not wearing a torso) opponent to wield a sword after trying it out of judo. Well, but you even grabbed my arm, so you can handle it. Besides, the grip is enhanced, and the skin can be firmly grasped. I hit the ground with one on my back. "Gu Hu!" "Ooh! "Wow, are you extremely physically skilled?" "It''s a move I''ve never seen... but I''m sure there''s some martial arts somewhere" "Damn it... not yet! Grab the sword you dropped and set it against me again. The spare expression had already disappeared from his face. I''m sorry, I''d really like to fight you more lightly, but what I''m betting on is Lil''s chest. Lil''s breasts are mine... not Lil''s, but I knew I''d never like to be touched by another guy on the bet. "Wow, you can''t win like this! Fight it. Okay, but this guy''s in a different dimension than me! In fact, it was cheap to kill me with that throw earlier, wasn''t it? "What, is that true, Wolfel! "Then try it, if you win, you''re fucked. To this guy." "I can''t believe that Wolfel makes a weak noise..." "... but I''m not going to lose either without being able to decide on a single machete like this! Shit, was Wolfel a strength to be noticed for not being handy with boulders or half-status? The old man didn''t say anything earlier though. "Audiences, run! I''m serious..." "Oh, hey, guys, get away from me! They''ve taken us in roughly three times as far away as they''ve ever been. "Shit... blah blah blah. I want you to stay away more... but a werewolf would be able to avoid it. You, Shaw! Sword Emperor Okiyi, three circles! Sword Prison Okiyoshi, the annihilation of the five! Mm, I''ve been thinking for a while now that the speed of the sword and the speed of the move is pretty fast. Think from your status. Maybe he''s mastering skills that increase the speed of waving his sword or something. It''s just a speed that I can easily avoid. Through a wall made of sword strikes, now he suppressed his arms and clavicle. "... no, huh" "Well, what''s the boulder SS rank? It was strong." "Right." I threw him away. Strike him hard in the head. Of course, I kept it to a point where I fainted. "... have we settled? Shaw Hino wins." Well, that''s a good sweat. You had a good sweat, but you stay cold. Keep it up and you''ll catch a cold. "Wow, wow. Uh-huh! "I''m overwhelmed, I''m overwhelmed! "Wow, you know what? Even though Wolfel has never lost a fight against another SS ranked guy! "... no way..." Looks like we''ve got some answers among the people around us. Some people come to me. "Hey, Mr. Shaw. Can I see your adventurer card? "Okay.... Wait a minute. Lil!" "Wahun! Lil brought me what I was wearing and a magic back. I felt like I was sniffing these clothes earlier, but I''m sure that''s my fault. Put on your clothes and then show everyone your adventurer card. "Wow, wow! I knew it was SSS rank! "Wahoo, awesome...... real SSS rank! Noisy and noisy. They''re going to treat me like a VIP through a totally welcome mood...... "This is a village where no one is hostile." "Ha... Oh, yeah, Mr. Shaw, you said you were a wizard earlier. I knocked them both out just for physical surgery... but can you show me the magic one too? "Oh, I want to see it. I want to see it! Everyone is excited. I guess I should live up to my expectations. "Well, I''ll magic it out over the sky, so take a good look" I even chanted the ball. Hundreds of fireballs appear large enough to swallow this whole village. From the side, the sun would look split. 802 gossip magic girl sakura final story first part "Okay, Whee, come here. I''m the strongest man in the Four Heavens, right? Magic girl, why don''t you... whoa! "Merciless Cheri" The likeness of a half-naked man was extinguished by the hands of leaves. In front of me is a large gate like the one in front of the boss''s room in the dungeon. "I''m sure there''s a mastermind here, Cheri! "Let''s get this over with. Let''s just go home." "Ye, I''ve been in a mood since I came to this island, and you''ve been holding my hand ever since you defeated the third of the Four Heavens, but what''s wrong? "No, nothing in particular. Let''s go in anyway." The three went inside. There is one giant shadow sitting on the throne. "Hmm? Who is it? "This is Cheri, where Boxtin answers. Come on, Demon King! The Magic Girl came directly to take you down, Cheri! "What, directly?!? The huge shadows cleared up, and there was a strange giant there, like one vicious human face paired with the face of a goat. "Is that right... directly...? You saved me a lot of trouble this time." "Duh, what do you say, Cheri? "A magic girl, that''s what I created." "Hey, hey, what!? Amazing Rambo. Leaves that I consider to be common in cartoons. Cherry blossoms that I don''t know where to be surprised because they''ve only transformed once, each of them reacted. "Let them fight the executives I have created, and a magic girl confronts me directly. But you''ll never win." "Why?" "Why? That''s because we made it... hmm? Why is there another one here? It seemed that the Demon King had finally noticed the existence of leaves. Rambo explains to the Demon King. "Heh, heh! But this time, Cheri brought in a presence stronger than some kind of magic girl and not having anything to do with magic girls! I can''t beat you, Cheri! "Oh, man. ¡­¡­. Our target is the magic girl. Why don''t you just leave me here? "Um, for now, if I take you down, you''ll be gone, right? "Ha... I''m interested in men... whoa, if you look closely, aren''t you, the man''s daughter? It''s in my defensive range, but I still can''t have a man with me..." "Ha, soldier? What do you mean, Cheri? Gahahahahaha, and the Demon King laughed. And I nod my tongue disgustingly. "To make the Magic Girl of the Past my companion for not knocking down the Four Heavens King at once! Experience combat and grow inner magic. And if a magic girl had made a wish to be a magic girl..." The demon king of the goat looked at the cherry blossoms and laughed niggardly. Chilly runs on the back of cherry blossoms. "Unconditionally brainwash, lie down, and conceive my child! Stay conscious and magically show the man you love." "Oh no... hiccup! "Outside Road of Outside Road Cheri! How dare you... well... the fairy who led the magic girl so far in the street didn''t even come back, Cheri, because she was really losing! "In your inheritance, you''re both supposed to have risked your lives to complete your mission, aren''t you? Ha ha ha! The Goat Demon King pointed the wand he had at the cherry blossom. Leaf comes forward to shelter silently. So, he seemed to notice something. "Weird. Why are we both standing here as normal human beings? ''Cause I''m not a normal person.'' "... well, thank you both. I''m starting to feel strong. ¡­¡­. Then only brainwash the magic girl quickly! Even if you''re not transformed, it works! Ha, ha! The demon king emitted a monstrous ray for brainwashing. But it didn''t work on cherry blossoms. "Hey, you didn''t make a wish! "... because I''m already getting my cherry blossom wish" "Eh heh." "Ha ha! Cherry, cherry! This girl has her wish on hold. It''s Cheri! Chechechechechechechecheche!" "Holy crap......... Leah filling, so far.... but" The goat is still grinning niggardly. And I rang my fingers slowly. There''s a bursting noise somewhere. "What!? "Daughter of a man, you should take a look at your pretty girlfriend..." "Temee... what..." The leaves turned towards the cherry blossoms. And I completely consolidated my body. Cherry blossoms look decent and stare back at the leaves, but I realized what was happening to me when my body was unnaturally cold and I followed the gaze of the leaves and looked at my body. "Ki, yaaaa!!! Don''t look, don''t look! Cherry blossoms trying to hide parts of themselves that they don''t want to be seen with screaming, but they are too hasty to work. The leaves closed their eyes and activated the dark matter-create. "Ooh, sorry!! I just got dressed..." "It''s a hell of a nice buddy, Cheri. I don''t think you''re in middle school, Cheri." "Mm, it was a pretty good body, but you put your clothes on already, I couldn''t follow it with my eyes. What a monster. This man''s daughter. But¡­¡­. Now my brother wins! The Goat Demon King rings his finger again. As soon as that happened, there was something like an electric shock running on the leaves. "Or did you!? "I told you, we can manipulate our desires. I''ve multiplied that man''s greatest desire, the strength of his greed to fulfill it, by 10,000 times! In a situation where you see a woman naked, there''s only one thing when it comes to the desire that a mundane man makes you recruit! Ha ha! I started dealing with magic girls. They''ll kill me in that gap! The leaves don''t move. Cherry blossoms touched the fearful leaves in tears. "Or rather...? Oh, um... well, if it''s painful, no, it''s totally ahead of the time of the appointment or something... but I really don''t... I don''t hate it, huh?... the... but later...? "Ugh... ah..." "Or... quite? Ye stood there like his soul had fallen out for a while without speaking, but when the Goat Demon King''s explanation of his abilities was finished, he moved on to action in order to satisfy his desires. Grab the cherry shoulder. 803 gossip magic girl sakura final story part II "Ugh...... yeah? It was a cherry blossom I tried to meditate my eyes on what was going to happen, but Leaf was concerned about not moving with his shoulder grabbed and stared at him again. The Demon King is in a bit of a hurry not doing what he wants. "Duh, what''s wrong with the man''s daughter! Hit the greed fast but good! "Oh... I will" The leaves gently pressed the cherry blossoms before turning themselves into shelter. As soon as that happens, the ground shakes. "Hey, what is this magic...!? "Or did you? "Me... no, protect my cherry blossoms. You will not forgive me. Judge, Demon King." "... right, protective greed" "Awesome Cheri! You weren''t just a dumb couple, you were a dumb couple with deep love! There was a spear in Leaf''s hand at some point. Also, turn over the cloak you were equipped with at some point, and slowly get close to the Demon King with the tricks and shoe sounds. "Don''t come, true lover. I''ll turn that protective appetite into something else! You!" Demon King emits a monstrous ray again from his wand. It releases many shots, but it never reaches the leaves and disappears to be sucked into the invisible wall. "Hey, what are you doing!? "I''m just moving an attack within a certain range for an instant." "And he said it was instant travel!? How can a mundane human kid do that!! "It''s all for the people I love! I got this power! Cherry blossoms stared at the leaves with a lucid look, and Rambo shrugged his shoulders as he saw such cherry blossoms. "There''s a mass of flattery obsession! Come on, expose yourself to death! Finally, the Demon King has risen and waved his fist directly. That, of course, never hits the leaves. "Damn, use moves that are a joke about instant travel, etc! But that''s not going to bring us down! "That''s not all." One hand was raised and waved down as the leaves danced in the sky. Countless spears from countless magic formations wield the rain of dust and sand. "Nooooooooo! Uh-oh! "Shh, awesome Cheri... I''ve been thinking about you since you knocked down the executive, but who are you really..." "My proud future husband. Eh heh." "When I first saw it, I thought this girl was a tundra too, Cheri, but it was a hell of a tundra..." The Demon King had been skewered all over his body, but most of it had not reached the area leading to death. The leaves put their feet in the air and stand to throw spears. "This is not enough to make amends for embarrassing the cherry blossoms. I would poke everywhere for my justice." "You''re still willing to do this... with this... even if you kill my brother... you''ll come back as many times as you want! "The god spear in the must, GUNGNILL!! The words full of two diseases in the leaves echoed all this. The spear of God thrown pierces the goat deeply and absorbs it. "Thanks to you, this spear also remains sealed. Sealed." "Oh, finished Cheri...... wow!?... Cheri starting to collapse, Cheri starting the collapse of the empty island with my husband gone!? "Just fine. Let''s both go outside." By instant travel the three landed in the first flown cherry blossom forest. I see an empty island collapsing. "Ah... Shit, fall towards the village of Bocchin..." "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll deal with it. Dark March Less!!" Black and huge rays wiped out the empty island without a trace. "Ha, that''s Cheri" "Eh heh heh heh heh heh" "All right, all right, cherry blossoms" "Knock." Leaves stroking the head of a hugging cherry blossom. Rambo smiled a little and took a bad turn. "Well anyway, thanks a lot Cheri" "It''s still early to thank you. We need to seal it properly. It''s still a temporary seal. I''ll be waiting about an hour." "Okay, Cheri." "As soon as possible, huh? Because there''s a school." "Ah... you can handle it." ______ ____ "Yes, because 500 million years will never be unsealed" "Wow, thanks Cherie" "... cherry blossoms, why is Rambo crying? "I cried when I talked to Leaf." "Uh, a lot of people are really impressed, aren''t they? I did what I had to do." "Really?" They were then taken back to their original world by Rambo. The bedtime clothes didn''t go back to normal, but the time remained the same as it was on its way. "That''s time..." "Actually, it was okay, Cheri. Well, it''s the first time I''ve brought people directly across, so I forgot to explain, Cheri. Sorry, Cheri." "Well, that''s fine." "Thank you so much, Cheri!... Yes, I still have the power to make my wish come true. What does Cheri do, Cheri? Stop using it because you''re scared. Is that Cheri? "Oh, if there''s any left, can I use it? "Ma, I think you can handle it with me, okay?" That''s what Cherry Blossom decided to use. And blush his cheeks, earring Rambo. "Uh, you don''t have to ask me to do that. It''s supposed to be leaves, Cheri." "So, but right? Once." "Ok Cheri....... stuffed, angry! Now the leaves should be cheri" "Oh, that? What did you ask for? "Nfu, himi tsutsu" "Damn.... Bye, Boxtin is going home Cheri. I hope to see you again, Cheri." They waved back and dropped off to Rambo, who disappeared as he waved. ______ ____ _ "Yeah, it''s a dream, after all" In anasm, cherry blossoms sighed as she saw her future husband resting quietly looking like a beautiful girl next door. Hold it in the futon again and hug it hard against the leaves. "Eh heh, love it. Even in dreams, that wish is called leaves. ¡­ may you stay with the leaves for the rest of your life." 804 Episode 757: The Problem (Sho) "Wow, wow!! "Wow, it''s already evening and the sun is 1... 2... a lot! "What''s that? Is that an SS ranked skill? "No, that''s one ball at a time." "Wahoo, balls!? Interesting how this animal reacts like a surprise. Lil is always a childish and cute reaction like this when he''s surprised, but it''s hard when it comes to a lot of people. "Then what happens if it''s other than a ball? "Uh, I don''t know because I''ve barely ever served a ball since I was so strong." As a matter of fact, I was curious and tried to unleash the magic of the flame attribute in the practice magic room that you asked me to make in my dreams... but you had the power to destroy the world with one blow, eventually. There was no auxiliary magic or equipment, so if you''re serious, you can erase one smaller star. "I''m sure it''s going to be awesome...... Wow, SSS ranked husband, please don''t do it here" "Sort of. Of course." I erased a group of balls. It''s getting dark all at once, sort of in the evening. "Hey... then that girl..." "Yeah, now you''re wondering if that kid''s gonna catch up with Mr. Shaw." I hear hissocks and voices from around me. Apparently, a couple of werewolves my age and Lil''s have been talking about Lil. I''ll take advantage of your status and eavesdrop on you. "What''s your face first? "Wahun... I don''t want to admit my face..." "You''re amazingly cute and beautiful. I think if we were in that village, we''d all remember." "You have a title for what it looks like..." Lil is beautiful and cute because I''ve reconfirmed it since I came to this village. Anyway, the other werewolf girls are all cute, but among them, Lil falls out of the way. For once, I was surprised at how different this is when compared to other than Mizuka, Hayama, and Sakura. It''s quite scary to live surrounded by beauty and get used to it. ...... so they say he is the Great Demon King of Harlem. "But the faces shouldn''t be the only ones that attract men! How''s the style? "Well, I hate to admit this either..." "Style is good enough to tell even though you''re wearing it! Take it off and it''ll be awesome." "Wahun... they make it easier to captivate a man, don''t they? The one with the so-called erotic body? I wonder what it is about that...... yeah, the lil did make the style amazingly better. I''ve been trying my best every day. Dinner is decent. A pornographic body... well... that... doesn''t deny it. Instead, you can agree. Actually, it sucks. "Then the best as a werewolf! How''s your combat capability? "If you''re a woman or a werewolf, you have to be pretty strong...... wah? Oh, my God, Lil turned to the girls he was discussing and just let the magic go for a moment. Then you were a eavesdropper, just like me. "... that could be pretty strong? "I''m sure that magic will... we won''t win, that girl..." "Guh... Mr. Shaw, he''s got a good face, he''s got the best muscles ever, he''s got no more strength... he''s the most loyal man I can swear to." "Wow... those two look like they''re dating in the first place, and you can''t take them aside before they don''t look great..." "Wow, I hate to admit it..." Lil approached me with a slightly happy face. Apparently, the men envied me (regarding Lil) and Lil felt envious about me. Ha ha, it''s good to be hot! "Show...... hehe" "Hey, what? "Anything." Sounds really happy...... no, you''re right about being a nigga one way or another. "Oh, speaking of which, Mr. Shaw, you, why did you come to this village? "Speaking of which, I haven''t heard you yet." No, you weren''t still spreading throughout the village. You want me to answer that? "Oh, I''m here about this guy''s return." "Wow, I see! "In any way, I''m not glad the captured compatriots show up." That''s how you''ve always threatened to be taken as a slave, and everyone looks hopeful just to see where Lil came back. Maybe the werewolves they''ve taken will come back this way. "Hey, both of you, the village chief is back! "Oh, you''re back." "You''ll be glad to hear your countrymen are back, that couple." As soon as I got there, my expression disappeared from Lil''s face and he held my arm so tight that it gripped me. Obviously trembling. "What is it? Is something wrong?" "Oh, hey, guys, gather around." When I heard voices, I even sweated further. I''ll stroke your back. "Lord Mayor! Ma''am, Mayor! As a matter of fact, once upon a time, my compatriots who were taken as slaves are bringing their fianc¨¦es back! "Well, that''s delightful" The villagers pave the way, and the two in question are getting closer and closer. 805 Small New Years Eve! 2018 "Sae-no." "" "Congratulations! The men and women in the six kimonos bowed their heads with a pepper. What they are in is a very luxurious room wrapped in bright gold. There is also a large array of treats on the desk. "No, you were just a year away! "What happened last year? "Er, speaking of which, I''m dating my parents. Report, I''m going to level with Kara and the others, and Lil is coming to Earth and going to school..." Alim keeps remembering the story without stopping. "Ult and Palasna got married, King Rama persisted in treating us, went to the circus of Mr. Kwang, made contact with Shiva, the demon god whose show was going to the National Convention in Judo and watching us all the time, and celebrated New Year''s Eve in the story, inviting your father and six mothers into this world, and the show headed to Lil''s hometown! Micah put a scratch on Alim, who confidently answered as much as she could remember. "Um... what''s the story? Talking." "What, did I say that? "Oh, I said it. After that, as if possessed by something, the events of the last few months are perplexing..." "Hmmm...... that''s crazy" It really seemed that Alim somehow didn''t remember what she had just said. Sometimes strange, the six of them reconsidered that it was anatomical and nothing strange, and decided to continue talking. "That''s right! Something''s turned out to be 800 stories, including gossip! Posted every day, so three hundred and sixty-five stories in a year! "What is it?... but does that mean we''re almost a thousand or two stories away next year? "Well, it will be." The Six somehow felt luxurious in the numbers, as well as overflowing with gratitude. "... by the way, this is a bad year" "Oh, it''s Lil''s year! "Wow, come on, come on! "Is there a problem? Mr. Lil." "Wow, it''s a big ant! Lil began protesting as he swelled his cheeks. My ears and tail also stand pinned. "I''m a wolf! Oh, oh, kah, mi! "Oh, you did." "Wow, fu, you did, you didn''t! I told you I knew! too." "Lil, hands" "Wow! Lil put his hand down nicoting in the palm of the hand that Shaw pointed at. The hair that was upside-down is shiny, and his tail and ears are hedged. Sounds really satisfying. "... you see? "Ko, this is... the..." "Well, Lil, that''s good! This is Lil''s year. So! "Sakura... um, okay, I''m going to be celebrated very much" Lil leaned next to the show as he gave up and put his head over his shoulder. Shaw strokes the head. "Anyway, I''ve been doing fine the year before! Let''s do the perfect job this year! "Yeah, right! So, what''s going to happen this year...? "That''s a secret! But I''m sure you''ll enjoy it! The six of them turned this way. And rearrange them together and correct their outfits. And then again, I lowered my head with pepper. "Well, thank you for a year this year! "Regards! ####### It is 2018. Finally, last year the story went on without ending, with normal driving. In the end, Gotagota prolonged and never announced a new one. I''m sorry. Last year, my environment as an individual was a much different year, but the novelist was not particularly significant. It''s stabilizing now...... I hope something big can be done. I''ll do it (¡®¦Ø'')/Whoa!! Enjoy Levelmaker again in 2018. And thank you. (This post will be a 12/31 minute post, 1/1 minute post is usually updated) 806 Episode 758: Trauma (Sho) "Whoa, whoa." "Fair enough... you''re home so well" The village chief and his wife, they make such a sweet look. Lil hasn''t stopped trembling and sweating since the two of them showed up in front of him. I even have palpitations. Even though I''m no longer overwhelmingly stronger... you''re a trauma. "So frightened... what''s wrong? "Wahoo, that''s a face I''ve never seen, though I''m a compatriot. Is that the kid they took away from you when you were a baby? "Wah, wah... Huh!? Lil was surprised when he opened his eyes. Yeah, apparently these two, they haven''t noticed Lil. I can see at a glance that it''s not even an act or anything. That''s because you''ve looked and looked a lot different since you were a slave. Speaking of which I have no choice? "Are you... about 16? If she were alive... I''d think she might have been about your age." "I''m sorry, we used to have a girl I adopted... I took my eyes off her... ugh" "Wahoo, village chief, don''t cry! "And it''s something I can''t help. I know it''s people who get attacked by demons, but they''re werewolves, but they''re with us." Apparently, it''s true that you treated Lil like a dead man and hid him through for over a decade. Besides, they treat it as a tragic incident and use it to move the minds of the villagers. You''re a scoundrel. "Oh, I''m late. I''m the village chief, Boza Angle." "I''m Helu Angle. The mayor''s wife. Wahm...... what''s your name? "Uh... oh, my name... is..." Lil hardly tries to name himself. I suppose so. Time went by without Lil answering, and the two seemed numb, and here''s what I''ve been telling you. "Name... don''t you remember? "I can''t believe you''re trembling so much, oh, maybe you''ve lived with people too long to get used to werewolves? "Wow, huh? But you usually watched a game with us earlier, didn''t you? "What a little conversation I had, huh? There''s no way you''re unfamiliar with werewolves." "Wow, you''ve been like that since the village chief and his wife arrived." "Wow, that''s true" Do we all feel uncomfortable with boulders? Lil looks at this one like... shuddering for help. I decided to sneak up on encouragement with a message. [It''s okay, I''m on it] [Ugh, yeah......] [... Do you need any help? [Ah... well, yeah, I don''t. I''ll put my own bully on it.] Lil takes a deep breath. I''ll do whatever I can to encourage you. "What, is there something for us? "Ah... oh, I do... eh" "Oh, you finally opened your mouth. So, why not..." "Well, I''ll answer my name before then..." "Uh, wow, hon. Fine. What''s your name? Because this village is small, I remember it more or less if I''m a person while I''m alive. You can tell by name." "Wahun! Mi-no, we''ll all remember if you even say your name." Villagers of some age are nodding following the words of the village chief and his wife. Few people but therefore almost all adults remember......? Is it a good thing or a bad thing that you know when you name it? Guess which. Lil sighs and then takes another deep breath and goes with his words shaking his lips. "Wah... wah, wah... my name is... lil huen. It''s Lil Huen." All the adults from around twenty on the spot were surprised. Can you still remember? Even so... now I remember the look on the face of the village chief and his wife for a moment. Yes, crimes that were happening in town like morons, stalkers, pullouts and extortion. It looks just like my eyes when I caught whoever did it alone. Sounds like "bad" to me. He was also dealing with defects selling fights and all that, and because of that, he''s supposed to be the strongest local fights on the planet... but, no, you''ve diminished so much since two years. Dad said that I solved the case from one end to the other, and that security was so much better? Were you praised at the same time that you told me not to do anything dangerous? Well, not to mention me before Lil came... "Wow... wow! "I was alive! He''s alive! "Mom, does that mean that kid that your sister said when Soncho became Soncho that you couldn''t save? "Yes, it is! Oh, this is happening! After all, did you use Lil to raise yourself and stocks? Don''t wander off. "Good for you, village chief! Wow, there''s such a miracle! "Ah... oh... yeah, well..." "Is this what that kid was shaking about! Hey, I can''t believe I''m so moved that I can''t move." Lil felt a little calmed when he saw the two of them in obvious trouble, weakening the tightness to my arm. "Hey, Minnie! "Wahoo, Grandpa! "Former village chief! Whoa, I even went to the village chief before I knew what was going on. 807 Lesson 759: Cool. "Ugh, I''ve been listening to you. It''s a touching reunion." "Well, village chief......" "What are you talking about? You''re the village chief.... Look, there''s gonna be a lot of stories, why don''t we talk to Lil" The former village chief immediately told Lil and me about the operation in a message after he said so. [For once, I can''t do this to these two until I see them with this eye. Mr. Shaw, I''ll keep an eye on you... so we can talk, right? [Wah, wah...] [That''s what Lil told me to do once...? [Exactly... this is the situation. You can''t do anything bad except blame it on words] Are you all right...? Wouldn''t Lil relapse into trauma? Surely that couple seems to have a good exterior, so if someone else were there, they wouldn''t give up their true nature first. [Mr. Shaw, I know you''re worried. But Lil shouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore. Am I right? ''Cause you have the best place to be.] [Wah... heh, okay. I''ll do it! [Yes, I''m just anxious, let''s take a couple of people I can trust] [Then me and Lil are buying us time until then. Bring people together] [Okay. Then get started] It''s an improvisation operation, but I''m sure it''ll work. I''ll make it go well. Originally, I couldn''t miss a crime. Name it. "Wahoo. Ah... and, uh, hi, it''s been a while..." "Uh, oh, it''s been a long time. I''m so... glad you''re alive..." That''s the guy who kept cheating on villagers and abusing Lil for years. Acting away. What a prelude to tears in your eyes. "Where, what happened? "Er... that''s..." "I''ll talk about it with you." Here''s the operation in me. First, talk and buy time until the village chief brings together someone he can trust. Well, this is enough to introduce yourself. The next time the village chiefs come, they act like they''re walking away on errands and disappear with items made of creature, and the smell also disappears. And stay next to Lil. Right next door, I''m gonna see the confession of these two evil things. "... yes, you...? "I say show. I''ve come to this village to report that Lil and I are dating on a premise of marriage." "Lil... married," What''s that, a face that mocks my hobby? There''s not one thing wrong with me choosing to be with Lil. Instead, you''re damn right. "Uh, yes, Mayor, listen to me! "Wahoo. Amta, right now, Lil would be just introducing you to an inspiring reunion and your boyfriend! Whoa, I didn''t expect the villagers to break into the conversation. But, well, any content will buy you time, okay? "No, I do, but it''s better to add one thing. The story goes smoothly, right? Mayor, Mr. Shaw, what an SSS ranker! "Wow, wow!? "Seriously. That Wolfel didn''t even stand a tooth at all! Be glad. Amazing people are getting married! "... SSS Rank... you say? Ho, is that true? "Oh, yeah, well... this is the guild card" I showed my guild card. The guys who received it alternately look at me and Lil with their trembling hands. I can see your face turning blue. Well, if it''s going to be a threat to protect these lils, maybe it''s good to keep them in the SSS ranks. "Oh, oh, su, wow, wow, wow" "Wahoo, yes...! Let''s talk about it... and let''s do it! Right?" I don''t seem happy to say it with trembling, Lil. Except for me, all three of them are blubbering. "Well, well, well. Then our... come home." "Well... that''s why everyone, prepare for dinner... or get started." "I get it! "Take your time! The villagers broke up. I tell the former village chief that the place has become their home. Even in the house, all the people the former village chief chooses are of high status, so they can hear the words inside if they listen from the outside. Then there shouldn''t be a problem. Me and Lil interrupted Mr. and Mrs. Angle''s house. It''s not like things are scattered, but it doesn''t feel like it''s cleaned properly. The kitchen is messy, and I usually also find that the food is not done very well. The laundry didn''t dry very well either. Have you ever let Lil do everything? Lil is perfectly complimented by her mother for her chores in general. "Then it''s a little dirty, but sit back there" "Wahoo." "Yes." A couple sit in front of me and Lil. Lil was getting more and more nervous, and the tremor was getting weaker. Still, under my desk, I get a grip on my hand. I shook his hand tightly. "Uh... Welcome home, I lived a lot, Lil" "How did you get away from the demon? It''s just that Lil was eaten by a demon, so I think I''m gonna hang up.... I need to get on that act here to make these two look good. Lil seemed to understand enough of that and immediately lied to me about getting help. No, when I lied, it''s true I helped right away. "Oh well..." "Mm... thank you so much for helping my daughter, waffle. Mr. Shaw." I can''t believe she''s my daughter. ... You''ve been contacted by the former village chief that you''re ready. This is the real deal. 808 Two Between Two Weeks of gossip - Forbidden "No Kanata, no Sakura, no show, no Lil, I''m free" "Rose and Kara came to see me yesterday. Kara, what a stitch in between. Just for an hour." "Kara''s been busy, too." Me and Micah had plenty of time to hold each other on our bets. Idol''s work is free now, too. Because Kara''s mother, Karna, returned to her work as an idol at the king''s mercy. Yes, me and Mika''s predecessor Idol is Mr. Karna, right? Because of that, my daughter, Kara, seems to be following the same path. I really want to disagree. Neither the king, nor Kara, nor Mr. Karna can be stopped because of their no-linoli, and they inevitably allow idle activity. By the way, we''re just calling ourselves idols, and they have another name for that kind of star in anasm. But people interpret it differently because it''s not clear if it''s common, and it''s unstable and inconvenient. That''s why we''re free because Karna, who was an idol of the past, took her grown daughter to a magazine some time after the New Year. Kara apparently has evolved titles like the enchanting beauty princess that lifts her beauty. There was indeed a tremendous increase in beauty. It''s not that far to be in the final stages either. "... That doesn''t mean I''m out of work, and I''ll be surprised to see your schedule again next week." "That''s right. A break between the bundles." "Yeah, yeah, so Micah, let''s take a nap" "... no, I knew it would be boring just to sleep" "... see? Micah got out of bed. And activated the male and female conversion, trying to be a brilliant man. My first day as Alim, I''ve already slept with her twice since then in the adult sense that I''m the woman and Micah is the man... um, I''m still not used to seeing Micah the man in his state. I have an array on Micah as cute as that angel...... "Actually, there''s something I want to do." "What, Mikami?" "Sleep with men! "Buh...!? I spit something out even though I didn''t drink anything. There''s no question about your ears, I heard you sleep with guys. "Oh, you sleep with guys? "Yeah." "Well, I''ve napped in one futon with Xiang too, so is there a problem..." "Uh, what''s that?... No, well, that''s not what I''m trying to say right now." "... not that way... no. Ahhh..." "You can check it out, right? I didn''t want to guess. I don''t like it super. "But I''m not interested in men! "If you were a woman, you''d think that the person you''d go out with would be a good sho." "Ugh!? What if? What if? "Well, it wasn''t Sho who ended up being a woman, it was me." "Right." That''s what you would do if you were free to change your gender and so could someone you love. "And one more thing" "Nah...... what? "We spend the night with each other quite a few times..." "Uh..." I tried sleeping with each other because I was intrigued and, well... I should have said it in the end, from time to time. I wonder if the double digits are exceeded. I didn''t expect you to put that out to attract me. "Women can do it, men can do it." "Grunt..." I can''t say anything back about that... The only difference is that when women were with each other, Micah, whose original gender was woman, was norinoli, whereas this time, my original gender was man, who hated me. "Mi, are you okay with Micami? "What, men to men? Hmmm...... well, normally I can''t. But dreamy faces are the girls themselves." "I see. But from me, Mikami is the man himself now..." "... you don''t love me? "No, I love it...? The question is sloppy. I don''t know what Micah is, but I love her and I love her. From the time I answered, Mikami leaned over at me nicking, taking off her jacket and only getting naked in her upper body. Oh, how welcome you would have been if this was Micah of the original gender. "Well, that''s not a problem." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! ______ ___ _ "Phew..." "Ugh... Gun" "We must have just been half-naked and hugged and kissed each other" Micami was right. That was all. But something did sound like it was gonna break in me. "Uh, no more, okay, don''t cry" "I''m not crying, though" "You just have to go back to the woman, no more." Mikami gave me back to Mikami. Whoa, Mika stayed naked on the other side. This is a money making, nice buddy to see whenever and many times. "Gyu." "Gyu." "... no muscles, soft" "Uh, you''re about to be traumatized. If you didn''t like it so much, let''s not do it anymore." "Mmm." "But I''m free tomorrow, so let''s do something." "... eh" 809 Lesson 760: Nature (Sho) "Ah... and I''m sorry" "Duh, what''s wrong? "The village chief a while ago called me just now, so I''m going for a minute. I''ll be right back." After I said that, I took a seat and got out of this house. ... where are the former village chiefs? "Mr. Shaw, this way, this way" "Oh, was it on the roof" "Circumstances have told me! I''ve always thought this couple was frigid, too! We''ll work together." "Oh, oh! Thanks." "I''m here, too." "Regards" Apparently, what the former village chief was saying was that I fought earlier, Mr. Wolfel and Mr. Dom. And then maybe one woman with a guild clerk-like notebook. Probably a clerk. "It was amazing, that ball! Wake up dazzled, when I hear you..." "I thought you said it was an SSS ranker. That''s what I can do with my bare hands. "Wow, I''ve been looking at it too! I won''t leave you burned anymore! "Well, thank you very much" "... we''re the ones talking about the game, so we can''t help it, but now''s not the time." Yes, you''re right. Now, I wouldn''t be cursing Lil because I told the three of them I''d be back any minute. We have to hurry. "We''re going to decide on the operation. Mr. Shaw has a way of disappearing while he''s at Lil''s side, doesn''t he? "Yes." "Then stay and do it. We''ll keep our ears shut here." "I''ll take care of it! I''m going to ask you what''s wrong with that couple! "... thanks guys" "No, it''s our fault that we didn''t know those two bad deeds when it came to the original. It''s not to be thanked... Here, Mr. Shaw, go." I was sent out of the four of us and back inside the house again. All three remain silent. Especially the look on Lil''s face...... yeah, you look weird than I''ve ever honestly seen. "Sorry, I''m back" "Oh, yeah. I''m not waiting. I''m fine." "... Um, I have to apologize for one more thing, but the former village chief asked me to describe a job that only an SSS ranker could do, and I can''t come back for at least 3 hours at that meeting... even if I leave a lil on a night like this..." "Well, then you won''t have a choice. Lil was originally our kid. Come along." "Rather than, thank you for taking the job... right" "Oh, yeah." "Well, excuse me, excuse me" I left this house... equipped with a set of goods to pretend and erase the signs and back inside the house. And I sat next to Lil again. [... they might say something from now on, Lil] [Waffle, you''re here, here] [Yeah, ''cause I''m on it.] [Wahun! I hold Lil''s hand so he doesn''t find out. Okay, all you have to do is wait for the other guy to say it. _____ ___ _ Nobody spoke of anything while sitting for 10 minutes, but at last the husband of the couple opened his mouth better. "Did you tell that man how you were? [Make up your mind you''re not talking, for once] "I''m not talking." Oh, yeah. The couple breaks down their posture and looks at Lil and turns into something they look down on. It''s reassuring evidence. ......... is it going to start now? "Ha... are you stupid to come back or something? "Oh, no, you can''t. You didn''t teach this shit anything about worldliness, so naturally. So, why are you back, trash? Whoa... seriously, is this what happens when you stop hesitating? I haven''t even heated up at the start of the conversation yet, but it''s this one. You''re going to get a lot of awesome bollocks even if you keep quiet. "Ko... give my father and mother a report of my engagement..." "Hahaha, marry, marry! Did you kiss or something with that mouth you ate the demon hun? "Why don''t you stop this? Hehe, he''s still an SSS ranker on that one, hehe. You might be disappointed to find out the truth about kissing such filth... kuku" I held Lil''s hand even harder. I''m not shivering anymore. But now I''m going mad. If you can''t calm down. "Huh. So, for this village... no, you sacrificed your life for me to be village chief..." "As far as I know, he treats you like a defective product, and by now, your body and mind should be worn out... how could he have taken you away or something? Lil looked at this one for a moment. I should have told Lil a few times why I had already taken it away. "It''s..." "Because that man seemed like a pure idiot. Maybe he took it from you because he felt sorry for you. "Don''t think I''m a color trick. I was only praised for being physically... uuuuuuuuuuu... sorry" My wife is hitting me with her elbow. Anyone seems to be strong against chastity. "Well I''m sure there''s that line. Hooking up an SSS ranker is inside, though. Oh, I guess I should have worn it down sexually, not just physically." "What...! Bye!" "No, you keep your mouth shut. Even if you don''t treat this guy like a human, it''s a travesty to betray someone else in a physical relationship. What I''m saying is... stick an umbrella or something in there... like this," Lil unwittingly tightens her feet cuddly. You''re just horrible to imagine. Looks like your senses are completely paralyzed when it comes to lil, these guys. "... Kohon. Even so, I''m going to bring in an SSS ranker and do it already. Destroy this village? You resent us, don''t you? "Alas, I raised you this far for once, so I just want you to thank me! That''s just some villain-like line... 810 Chapter 761: Curse. "Or thanks......" "Yes, thank you. Dinner until last year, I''ll let you have it, won''t I? "I had a hard time getting the weeds around there, the demon hun... and the dirt. Oh, my God." "If we''d given up parenting, you wouldn''t be in the world anymore, would you? Awesome. I don''t give a shit. "Hey... can I ask you a question? "Oh, shit says something. Go ahead, say what you want to know." "Wahun. Why did you take me? To that lil question, they looked at each other and then had a big laugh. And when it''s over, I stare sharply at Lil. "Shit, we resented your fucking parents." "Yeah, well, we couldn''t be village chiefs like that because of that wooden idol and the fucking bitch... and more importantly, we both touch each other." "... waf? My parents weren''t just kicks? "Oh, you don''t know because you only raised them until they were 5. The fucking father is definitely a dust. It''s just... yes, it was really clever." "It was like thinking of a way alone and using the terrain of the mountain to pay back a legion of soldiers who had come to see it as slaves. Her mother was the most beautiful woman in the village." "Tell me what''s good about that busike! Uh, I mean, smartness is a father concession, and you look like a mother concession. Lil is. I guess his father''s education up to the age of 5 also stems from Lil''s spirit being kept firm up to this age. I see. Convinced. "So, you showed up and died when there were tons of demons, and that was unpredictable, too, right? "We were both vulnerable to werewolves." "Well, I was scuffed when you died in front of me! "Oh, that one! "Ha, you didn''t help me... of? "You''re not supposed to help me, what are you talking about..." What...? "Huh!? What is this magic!! Oops. Forget me with anger. I almost released my magic as it was. Easy, easy... easy. "Ya, maybe Shaw released some magic somewhere. It''s SSS rank, so maybe it''s coming through here." [Wow, Lil] [It''s okay] Looks like I lost Lil''s angry timing because I waited for him to get angry first. I did something wrong. "Oh, yeah. So... something died before we did. But there''s still some frustration." "So I''m going to take you away... and give you a taste of hell. We would have been so upset if we hadn''t." "Well...... until last year it was a good stress-out. Whiplash me in the basement, push the candle... and force my nails off! It was great just to see that woman''s daughter wore out." "Wow...... fu" Lil holds my hand hard. I mean, were we really just lil ''ing for our own worries? You suck. "Since you left, chores and stuff have been hard and hard, haven''t they? "Unusually clever and once taught, I remembered in one shot, which also caused us great frustration" "If you were, as we say, really stupid... it wouldn''t have happened either. I can''t believe that little wooden boy''s daughter doesn''t even think about it... hey? Hmm...? Something''s wrong with the two of us.... or your wife is definitely looking at me. "You''re there, aren''t you? Show...... people" "Come out." Are you serious? Lil''s looking at me like he''s surprised too. I''m making it transparent and I''m not supposed to feel the smell... I don''t have a choice, do I leave? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "There he is.... you know what, okay? How many years do you think we lived hiding Lil? Just human observation, Lil, is better than your father. You can tell by your gaze and your hand movements." "And it was obvious that I was telling that guy my life at the time I brought him SSS rank to this village first" "In fact, by the time I heard Lil''s name, I''d already given up." I''ve been bullying Lil for a long time, but my eyes grow to observe people... On the contrary, you''ve got guts, damn it. "I mean, if I hadn''t died, I''d have expected this." "Ha... Really, the family is going to make us cocky until the end..." When they said that, the door to this house opened up in momentum. Regardless, that''s the four of us who were here to help. "I mean, you''re ready now, aren''t you? "Oh, there was a village chief. Yeah, you''re right." "I kept going through Shiraku like this and thought it would be better for him in the SSS ranks than he would get rammed, though.... haha" Zom and Wolfel captured the couple. The face is full of anger. "You werewolf bastard." "Only Temehe and the others will never forgive you." "Wahoo, we''ve got a good record of all the conversations too! "... these two measures will be decided later. Just throw it in jail." "Maroon." "What? I stopped while my wife was being taken more, and turned to Lil''s. And Niyaniya said this with a laugh. "... one of these days I''m going to crush it right in front of you, and I have the bone cakera I got from those two eating cusses, left over. Behind that tance. Keep it." "It doesn''t change that I resent you two, but for once, let''s just say it''s a wedding celebration from your step-parents" That''s what they left out and were taken by two people, Zom and Wolfel. 811 Levelmaker 2nd Anniversary! ### The truth is that 16/11/2017 was my 2nd anniversary, but because I had completely forgotten, I made it the day I first posted in Let''s Be a Novelist. ### I''d like to look back at all the people who usually support our work and the two years that have passed here, in a different world from ours, compared to last year''s 1st Anniversary Comment! Follow this mysterious campe that came down from the sky. This is where my current greeting came in. I''m going to do my job exactly because I say it''s a formal request or something! It''s a simple request to read! Er, what... how did you get the piece done first! Anything, nothing particularly profound seems to have happened. But it''s also going to be how I started writing online novels. To be clear, someone who was posting on a comic book posting site was going to move to the "Alphapolis" comic book department, and if I followed that, I''d finally know the world of online novels that that "Alphapolis" predominates in! (It''s a small letter, I''ve never even read Lanobe before and I rather disliked it, now it says I like it...) This guy who found out about online novels has been totally hooked on reading online novels for months! And one day, this guy, who had to go on a trip, apparently realized he couldn''t read an online novel on the plane. That''s obvious. So, the answer I got to, "Can you read anywhere if you write it yourself? He said it was. They started writing it purely for their own fun. So, because I have a posting site, I thought I had to post, so I started posting. It''s really for your own fun, so I knew you were overpopulated in the genre, but I dared to turn it into an interracial reincarnation thing that was fitting... he also decided that the reason the protagonist of this (?) died was because he hit him in the head with a vase that fell from height. Something resembles me. Well, that''s fine, because for now, I wrote and posted, and I decided to keep writing until I was done. ... and I don''t think I knew the TS genre until they pointed me out in the comments. Eventually I found out there was another posting site, and on January 6th I started posting on the site called ''Be a Novelist'' and on the site called ''Kakuyom'' in advance of the start. And there was a case. That this man himself didn''t make it an anticipation at all. That means he won the # 1 overall daily and weekly ranking in April 2016 for "Become a Novelist" (and then, in the same period, he went up to single-digit in "Alphapolis" or even top in "Kakuyom"). So there were a lot of criticisms and terrible reviews, but I noticed a lot of people reading it for me, and they decided to post it securely. You started writing another piece afterwards. I''ve been happy ever since - a lot has happened. 1st pass at the Novel Awards or get many reviews from the official! Whatever the reason I started writing, I appreciate the support of so many readers and those around me...... because! Hmmm... so far, sounds like a general retrospective for 2 years! Then what if I saw it in a year? They''re going to compare it to last year''s 1st anniversary greeting! [] You said you quoted something from last year? [Now I''ve seen all the sites I''m posting on, thousands to tens of thousands of people read them every day, and nearly 15,000 people favorite, bookmark, etc.] As for this... maybe 1.5 times each. You wrote in Campe that you were very happy and thankful. But at any rate, I''d like more people to read it about three times as often as they do now. You''re greedy. [I have received many things from you throughout this work over the past year. I also feel like writing and writing speed have improved compared to a year ago (I always think that I''ve been so tired that I''ve been this far a lot)] He said he''s up a little bit about this! Now you think you can finish a story in 40 minutes to an hour? He''s not cured of boredom at all. [I was going to finish around 300 stories. This piece is also now around a million characters, 400 stories now. Talkatively, it''s still going on It''s not just a little more¡­ it''s still going on. And right now, until next spring, I''m definitely the busiest half of my life, but since then it''s going to be a lot easier, maybe one or two more pieces... oh my god. 4 Works can be done at the same time (not possible)] Now we have more than 800 stories combined in gossip, about two million characters, including blanks and line breaks. The story''s over. Seems like too busy a time, but I''m afraid I haven''t put on a new one. I''ve worked out a concept, but the brush doesn''t work... But you seem to be breathing that you''re going to write this year. And I think I realized perfectly well that four works are impossible. The story has changed a lot in the last year...... did you? He doesn''t seem to think he''s making much progress. Anyway, thanks to all of us for another year, I appreciate it! Thank you for your continued support...... and. ... That''s it for Campe! Well, I have to get my reward! #### I asked Alim to speak for me. I hate that authors and characters can exchange words, so someone took the form of a request from a mysterious person. Still, it''s a grey zone in me, but again, because I thought she (he?) should talk. Thank you very much, gentlemen, for the past two years. Best regards, Levelmaker and I am a former pebble! There are currently no plans to change the posting pace. ### I had a request on Twitter, so I''m going to give you all the illustrations from the past here. All painted by me (''¡¤ ¦Ø ¡¤ ¡­) (I''d be happy if someone drew it and sent it to Twitter @ SS_AIM_Novelist) All illustrations of both sides of "Levelmaker" and "I am a former pebble" will be listed in the order they were uploaded by work. "Levelmaker." Valentine''s Day 1 Ant Year 1 < 1st Anniversary Illustration > < 1st Anniversary gif (not moving except to be a novelist) > < Dot Picture Alim and Mica > First Christmas First Year of the New Year Valentine''s Day Year 2 < Ant Year 2 > Second Christmas Year (Lil) < 2nd New Year (Lil) > < 2nd Anniversary Alim (no background) > "I am a former pebble! < 100 Stories Memorial Dot Iris > < 100 Stories Memorial Humanity Iris > Christmas Dots < 1st year of the new year > < 2nd New Year (Kerr) > After looking at it in 2 years, it''s going a lot, but after looking at it in 1 year, I''m ashamed it hasn''t gotten that much better (no.) We need to work harder together, right? And pebbles seem to have too few illustrations...... Should I increase it if I can from now on? And of course, Levelmaker. ### This concludes this story. Thank you so much, and keep it up, thanks! SS Waite 812 Episode 762: What I Have (Sho) "Good luck with that." "Wow...... fu" Lil was stroked in the head by the former village chief. But Lil is in the sky above it, looking at all the Tans taught to that couple. "... do you care" "Yeah. Can I take a look? "Oh." Lil ran to Tans and opened the place as he was told. And find the red bag and the blue bag. Looks like it''s written in the language of this world with a fucking bitch for the red bag and a wooden idol for the blue bag. And Lil opened each bag. "Wahoo... there it is! "It was those two who said there were no bodies or anything left... were you actually collecting them? Though for harassment of lil" "There was... there was... show...! Lil holds the bag in tears and hugs it to me. Looks happy.... I know how that feels, yeah, ''cause it means I had bones left... and yes, as long as I had Amrita, I''d be brought back to life. "... good for you, Lil" "Lil take the bag. Because the tomb''s will continue to be equipped with pieces of weapons." "Wow, thanks, uncle! Hey... Shaw, when I get back to your mansion...! "Oh, I know. I intend to." Lil laughed sobbing, carefully sliding those two bags into the box she had now created aggressively, and put them in the magic back. "The... what. That''s been hard. Really..." "Wow, if I went to the place where the village was before, I''m sure there would be a coarsely carved basement where those two houses were. It''s a dirty spot because of my blood and the filth that was served as a meal... but if the two of you just don''t have enough evidence to testify, you should look for it" "Okay. Well, testimony would be enough.... rather than lil, I was wondering one thing..." "Wahun? Lil leaned her neck as she hugged me. The former village chief asks questions that I was concerned about, too. "You didn''t get abandoned a lot. As far as the content goes, if I had lived like that for a year, I''d already be a person..." "I don''t know either. It''s hard every day, it hurts every day, I remember being fed terrible things, and it''s traumatic, but I almost feel like I''ve been confused. It''s suspicious if people are growing up normally, especially on the mental side." "So you''re saying there''s a chance he''s actually mentally age-stopped at 5? Lil." "Maybe I am. But I don''t know. No." If I really did, I''d have looked like such an adult since I was five. No, as far as Lil''s grades at school are concerned, he seems to be just like you, and I''m not talking about the impossible again. "Well, Lil''s father was a pretty smart person, just like those criminals said..." "Hey, uncle. Tell me about my mom and dad. As detailed as possible!" "Fine. But it''s too late today. Go to bed already when you have a late dinner.... but where are you staying...? We don''t have enough facilities to stay in this village... we don''t have enough bets..." When the village chief said so, Lil said with his ears peeled. "Then you''ll be fine because there''s a magic room for your accommodation! Because it''s a compact size, and if you even lend me your garden, I''ll put it there! "Really? Then do that. No. Let''s go to the restaurant where we''re going for dinner." We''ve been abusing Lil. We walked away from the house of a hated couple. ______ ____ _ "Wow, that was just something that felt like an oak! It was delicious!" "Well, that felt like a wolf. By the way, when did you get a magic room? "It was because of Alim when she got the skills, so I thought I''d try to make it in tandem. It''s a masterpiece! Lil took the magic room out of the magic back. It''s about the size of a slightly larger locker. It''s kind of different from Lil''s usual hobbies, for a pretty cute look though. "... come on, get inside! "Oh, wow." Once inside, there''s... no windows, a clear shower room in a large double bed. An interior like a private space for just two people, completely isolated from the outside, that feels like light lighting on a large TV. Hey, this is no way. "Because Shaw cares, I haven''t been there yet... I finally did my own interior research and made it online" "Oh, a hotel room like that..." "Wahun! We''ve got all the adult toys and all the eclectic costumes! Seriously. You''re being like this, contents. Something''s suddenly getting nervous.... Lil slowly shuts the door, locks it, and hugs me hard. "Show...... love it" "Ooh. Me, too." "But, Shaw. My past, I think you''ve asked me one more time... you know, kiss or something... don''t you care? "I''ve already kissed you thousands of times? You''ve been kissing me at least 10 times a day lately. And about Lil... I should have cleaned it up." "Wow, you''re right! Is Lil quite happy or is he moving both his ears and tail? How can you be so cute? "Hey... I''ve been getting laid here every day lately..." "Oh, yeah, well..." "I''m glad you''re back at the Mansion so often..." "I''ll do you good." "Wahoo, and I want you to forgive me for being selfish, I need another favor! "What? A little distance from me, Lil took off all her clothes as she upped her eyes like she was being sucked in with a crush about me. There are no signs of abuse anywhere. Perfect body. And my breasts are big, and anyway... it''s a secret that it''s all my type and stuff... but you''ve already found out. "This room can change the flow of time outside... I wonder if it can be about three times slower. In the meantime, I want you to make a mess of me. Tonight, I want you to stop thinking about anything but the show.... until one of them faints." Duh, until one of you faints? We''re both in unusual health, so this is going to be a long fight. But I''ve just decided to accept all of Lil''s already... "Okay. But let''s take a shower first." "Want to come in with me? "Of course." "Wahun! 813 Two people between two weeks of gossip - outfits Me and Mika woke up. It feels like a reword (?) from Micah and my same-sex array yesterday, usually in bed...... right. Well, that''s the way it always is when I see it. After breakfast, we were still free, gobbling around hugging each other on the couch. "... hey, that''s what I was saying yesterday" "Hmm? "Let''s try everything today." "What are you doing? I don''t like guys anymore." "How about Alim''s dressing party today? "... haven''t you done it from time to time? "You don''t look like that 13-year-old. You didn''t do it once when you were 17, did you? "Sure. Let''s do it then" I grew up with skills and Amrita. I wonder what I can make you look like today. Does the fact that you''ve been bothering to nominate adult figures mean you''re going to make him dress like a jerk? Well, if it''s in front of Micah, I''ll be fine. "I did." "You''re still cute. Yeah...... I think I''m jealous" "Ha ha, Micah is enemies...... oh, come on, why are you being a Micah? "Ha ha! That''s good." If Micah is a Micah, it''s nothing. Do you think I still have a little resistance? "Er... you want me to dress like a jerk, right? "I''ll tell you. Even Micah''s been doing a lot, okay? "Ahhh." You''re weak when they say that. Hmmm...... Mikami is staring at my face. Well, there''s no choice. "Finally... Micah, so special." "Oh, come on, then. Yes, this" Micami took out a magic room like a fitting room. It''s not like anything my dreams have ever made...... maybe it''s his original one. "It''s a disguise machine that will dress exactly as you specified on this tozumaho. Once Alim is in it, her outfit and hairstyle change as soon as possible. It''s the Miami version of the one who had the dream." "Ugh." "Come on, Arim, get inside! "Okay, sweetheart." I walked into the fitting room. I can see in an instant that my clothes have changed. Then my feet moved on their own and I left the fitting room. I don''t even have time to see who I am. "Oh, that? My feet are on their own..." "It''s quite embarrassing to stop and see who you are. ''Cause I was pretty embarrassed when Micah dressed up as a naked apron and Nieso." "Oh, you were Norinoli." "That''s because I was happy to be dreamed of, and I''m really embarrassed! You know that, right?" "Well, I get it. I don''t like it now, but shame boils...... So, what am I dressed like right now? That said, Micah put a mirror in front of me. Sounds like a mini skirt made-up outfit. I knew I was pretty cute. Hmm. "Like this" "Oh, sweetie. Wow." "Eh heh heh." "Say your husband." "Your husband! I''ve admired you my whole life." I''ll say it consciously, I''m very cute. [M] Blah, I''m better at having a first child who leaves my senses as a dreamer. "Ah cute. I want to push you down now." "... okay? "Heh, but not yet. We''re going to keep getting more and more exposure." "Er... well, if you''re michami" "Well, look, come in next! I walked into the fitting room. I''m done getting dressed again in a flash, and I''m going out on my own. Sooo much. "What''s this? "Yes, mirror." My next outfit was Kunoichi. Put it on your forehead, it''s stung in your head. And his upper body wears a clasp without underwear.... is this feeling in your butt instead of your pants? Well, I don''t think I know because I''m wearing pants. She weaves pink ninja clothes that are easy to move from the top because she can see naked from the clasp. But if you only had a jacket, you''d be almost naked, up there. I''ve made Micah do it before. It''s an outfit. I was happy to see my own girlfriend in this outfit, but I''m embarrassed when I do. Well, I usually make them look like they''re michaels, hey. "Doe?" "Ha, shame on you" "Right...... but this is what happens from a guy''s point of view" "What do you think? "Erotic. Makes me want to tie you up and interrogate you or something." "Well, you shouldn''t even have dreams that far! "I''m kidding, half of it." Pugh. Well, if I''d been asked to, I''d have accepted it. And he''s staring at me since earlier...... yeah, I used to stare at Micah myself when I played this game, so I remember her, so she''s your son. "... can you try that jacket off or something? "Shit... I don''t have a choice" Almost turned into a yes woman. Me. I took off my jacket. At that moment, Michami bled out her nose. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Micah, oh, oh, oh! "Guff... I didn''t know you couldn''t be naked over the clasp... it''s a hemostatic... Yikes" "Whoa, whoa, whoa! I''ve done a few touchy things before, but this is what happens every time Micami sees my body. I wonder if this seems to happen to a normal man. That''s why I''m giving you a hemostatic every time... I totally forgot this time. 814 Two people during two weeks of gossip - swimsuits "Huh...? "Oh, you''re up? Mickami woke up in about 10 minutes after bleeding too much from her nose and losing her mind. She looked very happy sleeping. "... he was knee-pillowing me" "Uh, heh, sort of." "But I stopped dressing like Knoichi... it''s the kind of clothes you always wear." "It''s heavy, and I can''t stay cool when the person I show is asleep." "Hmmm... stroke my head? "Yes, sir." Micah is Micah after all, very when it comes to sweetness...... After all, should I even say he''s cute when he''s a man? I don''t know. Because I was a guy who was happy to be told he was cute. I''m a girl now, though. "I wish I had raw legs anyway...... pretty good from the top of my tights though" "Oh, yeah. I''ll do that next time." No... Is this what Micah was like? You''re goofy when it comes to naughty things, aren''t you? But when I think back often, it''s Mika who was aggressive about the night''s behavior, and she seems to be rubbing it on top of Lil and Sakura''s chest every now and then, and maybe it stays that way after all. "Well, I''d like to ask you to dress up next" "You should just put it in there." I entered the fitting room for the third time. The outfit changes at will. What is it this time? "Jahn!" "I see... a school swimsuit. Speaking of which, you''ve never been much, this." "It''s weirder that Alim, who is a man, has worn it once." "Indeed." Nevertheless, I''ve never seen a school swimsuit like this before. I feel less pornographic than just dressed up naked in a clasp and a jacket. "I like my thighs" "You''re not nagging me at all, are you? "I like this extravaganza." "Well, people have their own taste," "Well, why don''t you let Arim put this on your head?" Micami created a bucket on the spot. I kind of have a feeling it''s going to be weird. And if that hunch is right, then having a dream must be something you''ve done against Micah. "What''s in that bucket..." "Lotion! "Uh, I knew it" "Hmm, I''ve had a couple of dreams and thought I was pretty good myself... I can finally try it with someone else" "Just take a bath. Come on" In the bath. By the way, baths other than the big baths are pretty spacious. It''s natural because it references the finest hotels and bathrooms, right? I was stood in the middle of the bathroom. By the way, at some point Micami is also dressed in our school-designated swimsuit for boys. "I''m trying not to get cold." "That''s sweet." "Dreams are always sweet, so I have to do the same. That." Mikami sprayed the contents of the bucket from above my head. By the way, there''s quite a difference in height. Michami is taller than her original dream. On the contrary, I am so much less tall than the original Mika. Quite null than that. "Hmm. Then let''s apply it all over our bodies" "... I don''t get my hands excited" "With...... right. Damn!" ______ ____ _ "Ha......! "I''m sorry, Mikami. I forgot to give you some pills to keep your nose from bleeding earlier, and I didn''t think you''d fall again. Don''t worry, I already gave you a drink." This is pretty unconscious. If I get micked where it''s been buzzing, I''m gonna get another nosebleed and fall. I''m surprised. This is my mistake. Zane. "Also... did I have a nosebleed..." "Yeah. From around the time I stuck my hand in my swimsuit" "Huh... so what am I doing now? "Half bath together." I was wondering if I''d be happy to stay squishy, the lotion dropped, and then I just put half the hot water up in the bath, put her to bed there and knee pillow her. "Nfu, raw feet..." "Don''t rub your face off too much, it''s awkward." "... water in my ear" "Ah." Mikami sat next to me and shouldered me as she stepped away from her knee pillow and did the water in her ear with her palm to get it out. "What''s wrong? "... I want to attack" "You can do that." "But...... but I still have a few outfits I want to make! "Ha... well, I''ll cooperate as much as I like. When I had a dream, Micah took care of me so many times." "Let''s go up then. Time is a waste." Me and Mikami took a bath. "Then come in." "Okay, sweetheart." Once again, I go into the fitting room.... don''t be sooooo quick this time. But you can''t confirm who you are here, and you just have to go outside and check in the mirror. "I don''t know this time." "Ugh!... Ha, good, no proper nosebleeds. Hehe, check the mirror." "Yeah... this is..." "Yes, it''s a bikini. It''s also extremely small. I had a dream that I would dress like this when I was Micah, and I had a good reaction, so I was wondering." Michami laughed mischievously invincibly. 815 Episode 763: The Day After I Survived the Trauma (Sho) "Wow! Morning Uncle!" "... good morning..." I woke up in the morning and got out of the magic room. Lil is doing great... I think every time after what happened, where does that energy come from? It''s good to have done what you asked. It was even longer than when I tried for a long time before, and if I hadn''t taken care of it, I''m pretty sure life would be a big deal... Also, if I remember correctly, I would have fallen asleep (or passed out) at the same time. It''s just, really, whether one of you is fine or not, I mean, why am I tired? Mentally. "Oh, good morning! You''ve been close since morning, dude....... hmm? "Duh, what''s wrong, su? The former village chief has a snort with Sung Sung. And after watching me and Lil, I just got a little naughty. "It''s good to take the shark off, but think about the time of year or something. Now, can you have kids that year and raise them? "I''m taking care of that place, so it''s okay! "Then I have nothing to say." Why, I should have erased it with an item to the point where I didn''t understand the smell or anything! Why ''d you find out? Why do you say you''re also putting out physical fatigue in the potion...? "What about breakfast? "I''m eating in your room." "Right. If you haven''t eaten, I thought about going to the diner, but if you''ve eaten, that''s fine." We had to feed each other naked for breakfast. I just remembered... no, I''m not energized. "Then come around the village. How long are you gonna be in this village? "Maybe two more days" "Well, take your time." In the meantime, me and Lil tried to get out of the former village chief''s property, but Lil stops. Apparently, I still have something to ask you. "Speaking of which, uncle, what will the new village chief do? "Ah! Come on, I almost forgot to talk to you. I''ll do that for a while. It''s just that I have to jail those two and tell everyone how I''m going to be reappointed. Come to the center of the village at about 3pm." "Wow, I get it! Restore your mind, me and Lil are going to start looking around the village. No, actually, I just got here yesterday and it''s only my second day, stay in this village. There were so many things going on yesterday that I thought I was staying for three days. In fact, I spent three times as much time in the magic room. "Wahoo, you''re tired of the show. I''m sorry, I didn''t do this until you were my wagga mom." "Oh, oh... what the hell" "You can''t when you''re like this if you can''t hold me, can you? A little away...... waffles" I pulled Lil to stop hugging me in the arm and let her hug me back again. I don''t feel anything when I hit a boulder in the chest or anything. I just want to keep it on my side. "No, don''t go." "Wah-hoo." I can''t help but be cute with the lil rubbing over happily. I was wondering if there were a lot of looking girls like Lil who came to this village... hey, seriously, it was totally different. Well, the inner anticipation was that there were more cute daughters than normal. Three braids, long, and dough hair are quite fresh with the same hair color as Lil''s. Lil''s usually a short bob with hairy habits. "Hey... those two are hot" "It''s so cold out there." "... I don''t know, I can''t see the village chief from this morning, but what''s going on? "Wow, I don''t know. But there are plenty of people who said they saw the former mayor and Wolfel go to the house of the mayor and his wife." Is it not so widespread all over the village yet because it is today yesterday? Although I feel uncomfortable. "Oh, both of you." "Ah, yesterday''s...... Wolfel! "Take care of me yesterday" "No, that''s okay! You just did what you deserved as future village chief!... I never got a chance to talk to you after that, but, uh, I need to talk to you a little bit. With the two of you...... especially with Lil" "Wow, huh? That''s why we moved to the cafe that we''re the only ones in this village. Wolfel, you''ve been watching Lil''s all along... "So, what? "Hey... don''t Lil remember me? "You mean... back in the day? "Yes, yes, when I was about five years old" Lil tilted his neck. He seems desperate to remember, but his life after that seems too spectacular to remember anything other than his own parents. "... me, I have a girl my age who should be intensely remembered for a long time. I also remember playing. So cute and smiling like an angel. But... oh yeah, I heard you were dead, so..." What, you don''t really remember him either? "That... I remembered the name Lil. Even the girl." "Wahoo. I mean, are we childhood friendly? "Wahoo, yeah.... Hey Lil, I''m the strongest man in this village right now, and you''re swearing your whole life to a man who can''t even turn it upside down." Oh, uh... this flow is that one. They call me blunt. I can tell this. "Yeah, I already gave you proof of my vows." "Right. There''s no such a fine guy from me.... I just want you to let me ask you a question. If Lil had been allowed to continue his normal life in this village... with me... would he have gone out with me? Lil looks Wolfel in the eye. After a while, I answered the question. 816 Episode 764: Lils Childhood Enchantment (Sho) Close to me it is already a muddy love affair and there are childhood friendly couples who love each day. Neither that nor two pairs. That''s why I know so much about childhood bonds.... I wonder how Lil will answer. "Uh, is that supposed to mean your personality is the same as it is now? "Lil would have changed, but well... I guess I''ll just stay like this" "Oh well..." Lil sighed just a little. "I''m sorry. Maybe not." "Let''s... well. Can I ask you why for once? I am at peace with myself. Let''s quietly ask why Lil keeps doing this. "You and I didn''t remember each other, did we? I mean, it was almost the first time we met." "Wow, well, yeah." "The words you unleashed at me for such a first encounter...... no, should I say an act? I didn''t know how strong the show was, and I was so proud that I could win, it''s what you bet with the show that''s the problem." "Let me rub my chest...? "Yes, that. Let me rub my chest against the first person I met..." Oh, Lil has a dongled face. It''s so rare, it''s rare, this face. There''s nothing for me to do first. Wolfel, on the other hand, looks like he said, "Shit." Yeah. "Is that why you asked me if my personality was intact?" "Yeah. Surely you must be a really good person because you cooperated, good body gatai, impeccable strength. But..." Lil glanced at me. If it was Lil last year, I wouldn''t have made it so clear, you''ve changed. "I''m sorry." "It''s okay, you don''t have to apologize." "Wow, that being said, it''s good because I have the one I''ve decided on in my heart too! What, were you there? I thought you were replacing them because of the way they looked and spoke. Well, that can''t be a werewolf trait. "Could it be the kid who came yesterday as a secretary? "Yes, yes." "Then why did you say you wanted to rub my chest? "... just for the record, my chest is only to the point of being sorry, that guy. So follow me...... I was the same age as I saw it, Lil." What a rude story. No well...... Lil''s breasts are fascinating indeed, that''s undeniable. "Anyway, something''s refreshing! I had a partner in my heart, but I was so upset." "Wahoo... no, that''s not good." "Happy for now...... so! Bye! I''ll leave you alone." I put two silver coins on my desk, and he walked away. Like I said myself, you looked like some kind of possession fell off. "Show by the way" "Yes, sir" "... why is that a tribute? Well, no. You like my breasts? "Well, sort of." "That would have been nice. Wahoo." Actually, the first time I carried a lil too, my chest hit me... I was more than willing to help, but deep down in my heart, why would I react if I confessed I thought I was lucky? Yeah, well, it probably doesn''t make any sense. At least it doesn''t seem to be in my interest. "Let''s take a look around the village where you drank cocoa." "Right." Still, that''s a cafe where people get together. I hear a lot of people talking. After all, now is the best time to talk about the village chief and his wife. I''ve seen a lot of people trying to talk to Wolfel. "You''re totally talking about them." "Right." "It''s not him, but I''m refreshed too... Nah. Now I can put 100% of my heart in the show." "What are your real parents going to do? "As I said yesterday, it''s better to do things in front of Alim." "Yeah, sure." I was really lucky to have a part of my body left. Now I can bring it back to life. And in the clear, I can say hello to your daughter. He said not to make a bad impression. Should I just say SSS Ranker? No, you can''t. "Shaw, what''s wrong? Get on with it. You gonna rub your chest? "No, not now. If you''re done drinking, I''ll leave the store." "Yeah." Me and Lil left the store, too. I decide to look around the village more. There are a lot of weapons stores and blacksmiths. "Do you want to see some kind of weapon? "It''s fine because I''ve seen too many epic classes and things beyond, and the normal ones don''t seem to satisfy me anymore. Right, why don''t you take a guild? "Guild or... take a peek" Me and Lil got into the guild. The interior is considerably simpler than the one in the city, but it''s pretty solid. Even the numbers since are just the fighting peoples and they are trusted, and the numbers are not as bad. And well, it was sometime after 2: 30 pm when I was looking around the city like this. Me and Lil rushed to the carriage designated by the former village chief... No, I''m going back to active duty. 817 Episode 755: Confession to the Villagers (Sho) "Uh, I''m sorry everyone got together. We''d already be talking about that couple." There are a lot of werewolves in front of me. Me and Lil were standing by Mr. Hajime. Tell me what you''ll be talking about when you get here as promised... Lil partially corrected it... but anyway, the time has come for you to talk about Lil in front of all the villagers. "Wow, Grandpa, what happened to the village chiefs? "They''re not village chiefs anymore." "Wow, what do you mean? A twitch occurs among fewer than 100 villagers. As far as that thing goes, it seems like you''ve been doing pretty good, and you can''t help it? "It means the way it is. They committed a great crime. I''m going to explain that." "Wahoo! You don''t see those two in the village anymore, do you? "Wow, suddenly I didn''t like it because I''m going to weigh taxes and create a lot of new regulations... I kept my mouth shut because I look like a good person" "When you think about it, it''s strange to order that you admire yourself, isn''t it? Oh, I knew you were doing that. Well, if those guys of character have power in one group, don''t take it personally. "Be quiet..." "Oh, I''m sorry, Uncle! "Shut up now, former village chief." "I''ll keep going. To explain what Boza Angle and Helu Angle, those two have done, we have to talk about our returning compatriot, Lil Huen..." Lil gets out front. It''s a face I''m ready for. But I''m used to talking to a lot of people, and it feels like you said that if you''re a compatriot, you can''t resist talking about yourself. Slurrier than in the past, Lil talked about his past. We can''t keep too many villagers, so just important points. "... well, that''s..." "I can''t believe those demons were doing that back there! "You''ve hidden it well through. You even built a basement." "I didn''t know what it smelled like." "Mi, I can''t believe I cut off my ears and tail......! Someone who heckles and trembles his ears, someone with a pompous face, someone who reveals his anger...... various. "But don''t believe it fast. Is it so easy to believe a werewolf? Totally tame, I whispered to Wolfel, who was a little behind me. "We''re a fighting people, aren''t we? You also have to spot other people''s lies in order to survive. I mean, if I lied, I''d know right away... I had no idea what the couple had for over a decade... but maybe they had some kind of title or skill." "Maybe it''s the title that can fool others so well..." What a waste of ability to use it just to abuse one human being. You should be able to use it for better things, usually. Mr. Hatsuji then proceeded to speak mainly, saying that he would return to the village chief for about five more years with the disposition of the two men who were village chiefs. By the way, they''re going to keep those two dispositions locked in a jail made of rocks all the time and decide by this time next year. "... I''ve never known such a tragedy. I know a lot of people are unhappy with my reinstatement as village chief, but sorry, let me do it again as village chief for a while" "It''s okay... before... not the village chief! "We need to make sure this doesn''t happen again." "Wow, that''s the worst case since the White Wolves started." The dismissal of the village chief and his wife and this speech, which was a briefing on the reinstatement of the former village chief, was concluded. We will soon be surrounded by dozens of werewolves... rightly. "... you really don''t have a scratch on anything" "Wow, the show is amazing! "When are you getting married? You''re getting married because you''ve come this far, aren''t you? "Besides, did you give him any more proof of loyalty? "Wow, I gave it to you." No, it was this ethnicity that Lil didn''t like saluting. First of all, there''s no one else to honor. Even if I was paying my respects. "It''s amazing, you can marry the most powerful person" "You''ve been rewarded for what you''ve been through." "Wow... it''s the show that helped me with everything. I was just lucky." It still tickles me when people say I''m married to something, or thank me as a compatriot for helping Lil. I''ve helped a lot of people in my life so far... but Lil may have been the biggest influence on me. Yeah, you''re already destined for this. "Lil." "Wow, huh? I hugged Lil. I don''t care if it''s in public. "Duh, what''s wrong, Shaw! It''s in front of everybody, isn''t it? "I don''t usually give a shit about public." "Wah-heh! "Oh, come on." ______ ___ _ "Are you leaving already? "Yes." "I''m sure he''ll be home again, uncle." "Oh, I hope they come next after we get married or have kids" "Wow... sorry, I have to wait another 7 years for that... I''ll be here once in the meantime" The next day, Lil and I decided to leave the village. I''m going to run from here back to the village before I stayed, and from there I''m going to go home slowly as the carriage rocks me again. "That''s what I''m talking about, Lil" "Wow, huh? "I''m going to marry you as soon as I get to work for the police." "... not when you came steady? "Oh, no? Lil stared at me with her ball-like eyes. Hey, I''m a little scared not to say anything, but your face is adorable. Laughing like a flower after a while, he hugged me. "Sure! And then all the time, you''re gonna be with me, right? "Ahhh. Ever." "Wow! 818 Two between gossip weeks - Shame "This is pretty embarrassing..." "Right? Well, Micah has always dressed up like that in embarrassment for dreams! "... but you showed me this outfit even when I didn''t say anything, right? When I said that, Mikami swelled her cheeks a little. And the next moment, what a return to Micah. And I''m gonna look up and see about me. Homicidally cute. "I couldn''t...? "Yeah, very... good" "eheheheheheheheheheheheh" "Huh." Me and Mika kiss. It''s a complete woman to woman, but it''s okay because, well, between us, gender is no longer meaningless. Did Micah satisfy you? I went right back to Micah. "So, hello! Just stand there." "Yeah, go ahead" Jeez, Mikami stared at me. They''re looking at my whole body. Could I have been watching Micah to lick it around so far? I don''t know. "Turn around, too." "Yeah." They''re looking at you when you turn around. The feeling doesn''t go away. If they weren''t Michami, they''d be on the run. "Mocha, move forward! "Yes.... how are you satisfied? "Yeah, it''s horny. Was this what I was like from a dream? "I''m sure." Micah has a bigger breast and a better style, so I think it would have been better. "You can''t do this at sea." "Bye. So you always say, right? Don''t be a bathing suit when you go to the ocean." "No... Besides, I''m just saying I don''t have to wear that bathing suit..." "No, you expose your skin in front of someone other than me." "I know. I mean, I''ve never worn a swimsuit when I went to see the ocean in the first place... well" Mikami invited me. I stand in front of Mikami. I can feel your gaze. "Well, I''m Alim''s thing, and Alim''s mine." "Yeah, you always say the same thing when you''re Micah" "Hehe... I mean, Alim belongs to me." "Yeah, that''s fine." "So..." Michami stuck her hand out and moved it wacky. ______ ___ _ "Phew." "Ha fu..." "It''s a difference between a piece of cloth, but it''s a lot different than when you''re naked." "Right?... but you didn''t push it down." They did all sorts of things everywhere, but they didn''t push me down. I get a little clapped out. "Um, I thought I''d ask you to dress up for the last time." "We should put it in the fitting room machine again, right? "No, I want you to get dressed here. Put this on first." What Micami offered to wear was a single apron. I largely figured out what I wanted him to do when this came out. I put it on, and then I take off both my swimsuits. "Ohh... Ohh... Something twitches this..." "Wow... I always dressed like that in my dreams. There''s a good chance they''re gonna push us down in the street." "Haha, follow me," But this is very uncomfortable for my body. My butt feels like a proper piece of cloth before I suck. I guess there are quite a few aspects to suck on in proportion because the horizontal belly is also empty. "It''s time for lunch and... hey, can you make me something? "So can I have an omelet? "Go ahead." I stood in the kitchen and started making omelettes, paying attention to Mikami. Yes, as soon as that starts, in a flash, Micami packs the distance to the back. You didn''t mean attention or anything. "Okay? "So usually, as Micah embraces me, I embrace whatever Micah wants, so don''t worry" Don''t worry about it. I''ve slipped my hands in from the side. ¡­¡­¡­ After a while, I finished making omelet rice and, uh, fed it... everything would have failed if I hadn''t used the dexterity of this status. Huh...... "That''s pretty thrilling. I''m gonna stop messing with you while you''re cooking." "Oh, I don''t mind. I''d rather be happy with that. But well... what a good alim to make omelette while enduring" "Ah, then stay put. Hey... it''s tough." When I said that, Michami got up from her desk and approached me. And it pulls my arm and makes me stand. "Well... here''s the real deal" "I see, you looked good in this outfit" "Yeah, yeah, ''cause it''s good to take it from a dream. Well...... I''m not putting you to bed tonight! "... it''s still lunch" "Then I won''t let you take a nap" "Wow, okay." Needless to say, what happened after that. ... I don''t want anyone to know that I do this on a daily basis. Especially for Kanata or something. Hey...... what do they think? I''m already losing track of myself. Well, that''s fine because the flowers look fun. 819 Episode 766: Level Up Ghost Parents (Parents) "How are you, not tired? "I''m tired. But if it''s you, it''s okay." "Ha, if you mommy, you''ll be sweet here, and if someone else sees you, you''ll be roasted again, I will" "Shit, what a joke. You can''t be here... in this mountain." Dreams and Leaf''s parents had come to a place called Mount Tria Elial. There are so many demons that people don''t lean on it because it''s a dangerous place, and because of that, it used to be rich in ore resources, but now it''s also empty because of a certain girl (?). "Hey... I didn''t think you''d introduce me to such a good place if there were so many demons and people wouldn''t lean in" "Yeah, well, Mr. Aguito was trying to stop me with all his might.... That guy was just an adventurer of a higher rank than A-rank, wasn''t he? If he did, he''d pass out in no time." "I just figured it out because people were opponents." Fist flew in from behind to those two people who put their arms together and spoke flirtatiously. C-rank demon, Iron Golem Iron Fist. But the iron fist stops without reaching both of us. At the next moment, the iron golem collapsed from the milestones of his body. "Phew, the golem is complicated after all" "I''ve already dissected it and I know a steeple or something, so you''re not gonna struggle, are you? "No, no, I''m not used to it and it''s still a hassle." The reason why the two of them came to Mount Trier Elial is, of course, because there are a lot of demons above D and below A. The two of them realized that it was overwhelmingly faster to cage and level their own mountains than just to do the quest, and started to cling to this mountain after making the Adventurer Rank B. It''s already been 4 days since I started twitching. It should be noted that, although it is said, I have been in the city from time to time to buy everyday items and replace my gear with good ones. "You still have the golem. Three." "Are you okay? Can you do it at once? "I don''t know because they''re quicker than they look...... do you rely on your skills and status" When the three detectable golems approached the two of them, he activated the magic he had prepared in advance. The Golems are blown away at once and breathless. "Mindfulness and polarity are amazing after all" "It''s time to rely on simple force? Isn''t it hard to calculate and meditate? "No, this is fine with me. And basically, demons sell more expensive when the wreckage is clean." "So is that, though." "Besides, you''ll heal me when I''m tired, right? He stroked her head. She accepts it happily. Then they searched and walked again for their prey, and when they found it, they defeated it. "Rumor has it that A-rank will also show up here, right? "Yeah, but you haven''t seen one yet..." "It seems pretty rare to be above A-rank, and I can''t help it." We''ve already gathered enough that the B-rank Demon Nucleus can already rise to A-rank, and we''ve accumulated a lot of levels and money. "Hey." "Hmm? What''s wrong, Dad?" "Dreams...... how did you get so much status out of here? I don''t know." "But is there any other way to raise the level besides defeating demons from one end of the spectacle? It''s about dreams, and not half of them. You knocked them around, didn''t you? "That''s possible. Really, if that kid''s just an E-rank demon, he''s going to get about 400 levels, right? I''m not really sure how far there is in the first place." But he put his arms around him and groaned. "I know this world has so many demons. But there''s no way it''s inexhaustible. How the hell did you defeat a creature to get to that level?" "Right, for once it''s not a game, it''s a reality" "Hmmm......" He saw a beastly demon made of iron, which he had just defeated. And also do the trick of thinking about something. "Hey, how much are you going to attack me, or even for a living... already when those kids repeat the massacre just to get to the level? "I haven''t felt the weight of my life against demons since I''ve been in this world... but that''s still a little hard." "This is a hypothesis, something¡­ yes, something like a demon coming out indefinitely." He even thought about what people had heard so far. I was wondering if there was anything like that. There, his mother questioned him. "Hey, what do you think of a dungeon? "Dungeons...... uh, dungeons" "That''s what a dungeon feels like, privately." "I''ll hit my mom''s luck. Yeah, let''s consider it. The majority of SSS and SS ranked adventurers have also completed one dungeon. But the dungeon itself is very rare." ¡­¡­ Shit, it''s dangerous! He was grabbed by her thoughtfully by the neck and pulled back. He is astonished, his eyes patchy. ''Cause I can''t see around anymore when I start thinking about it.'' "I''m sorry.... Was there a big hole in here? The two peered into the big hole. 820 Episode 767: Travel Fun (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Mm-hmm... Phew, the air outside is delicious" "Yeah, it''s finally the first village" The two of them, who had been in the carriage all day, were to switch to another carriage in one village. So after a night of fun, we take over the carriage and head for the desired hot spring. In the meantime there were three villages that stopped and stayed overnight on their way in this way. "This place seems to have tourists besides us." "Sounds like a flourishing village in tourism, doesn''t it? Do you have anything special? That''s what I''m talking about, the wagon hand who''s been riding this far talks to me. "Customer, there''s a ring of edges in this village, and there''s a saying that if you go around a heart-shaped arch that''s floating in the universe just a little bit, you''ll be tied to death. That''s how you two relate, isn''t it? It''s in the middle of the village." "Really? Thank you! Shall we go, cherry blossoms?" "Ugh...! "Then I''ll do it." Your hand took your carriage without rest and turned back the way. Sakura and Kanata go to the center of the village, as they say. There stood a heart-shaped arch, about half a meter floating, made of a material that I didn''t really understand from a glance, as they said. An appraisal of the leaves reveals that it is an epic item and that the further materials used are female dragon species and male dragon species. "You''re an epic, that." "Does this mean it''s really likely to work? "I''ll see how it works...... eh, this is an automatic measure of the compatibility and mutual liking of those who shook hands and dived at the same time, giving effect by that stage. Couples are promised friendship or love until they die." "Heh... Ya want to try it" "If the maximum comes out, it means we''re together for the rest of our lives, right? Kanata is a little reluctant. Because I have declared to my brother that it is not good to be tied together in this way for the rest of my life. But the cherry blossoms at heart smiled with joy. "Yeah, so let''s dive. Or not?" "... there''s no way I don''t like it" I wonder if Cherry Blossom would say that, and Kanata gives up the basket. And they stood in front of that arch. An old man approaches there. "Oh, you two young people. You''re gonna use this arch? Though a royalty is to be charged." "How much? "One silver coin for two. Just had some advice..." Kanata offered the old man a piece of silver without any hesitation. An old man makes a pocan face. "Don''t you have to take my advice? "Yes, I took the liberty of appraising that arch and knowing how effective it was" "Right. Having learned that...? If the best value comes out, we are promised to spend the rest of our lives together. Is that good? I won''t stop you if you decide to join her." "Thank you for your advice. Then you''re going to croak." It seems that Kanata did not need that advice just now, when she regained her resolve. "Ha, no hesitation whatsoever?... Happily." The old man walks away. Kanata shook Sakura''s hand. The two breathe together. They circle perfectly. After that, the arch of that heart glowed red like a ruby. "Mm, this looks like the result, but I don''t know. No." "Can''t you see it on the appraisal? "Which... if it shines red, it promises love till death... because" "Really!? eheheheheheheheheheheh." The two laughed in the light. Sakura is so happy that she''s going to jump from the inside out, from the bottom of her heart. The same goes for Kanata, who found out from her expression about it. The two then visit the village inn with such a shameful face. "There you are." "Excuse me, please stay overnight until tomorrow..." "Oh, in the same room! "So then" The innkeeper handed the keys to the room as ordered from the counter to the two of them. Because it was on an advance basis, Kanata paid for it. Later, the general speaks to the two of them. "Room for two at that age... hey" "Haha, well, there was a lot going on" "What do you think, did you try that arch? "Yeah, first" "... hey, what color was that arch? Auntie, you can tell from how many stages that color glowed..." It was like a bright red jewel. When Kanata answers that honestly, the general puts her mouth in her hand as if she were happy and jumps up a little. "Maa! That would be the best result... hey, you''re young... do you have any assistance in Bowya that you can stay with that kid all the time? "What do you say?" "I don''t know... I think I do." "Whoa, that''s good. Because that''s what this village is all about, there are a lot of couples out there. Why don''t you let me get used to it or something? Kanata and Sakura looked at each other. And consult with your eyes alone. Sakura nodded cocklessly. "Well, tell us the story until we go out. ______!" 821 Episode 768: Travel Fun 2 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "That''s amazing... that''s what happened. So now you''re looking perfect? "Ha!" Cherry blossoms matched the environment to this anatomy to talk about their situation and their past to dating leaves on a smaller scale. The general is lightly tearful and takes notes in her notebook. "Yeah, you''re the most familiar couple here these days." "Are you listening to the tourists and taking note of that? "That''s right. Someday we''ll put this together and turn it into a book! There are two lodgings in this village that go hand in hand with us, but both of them have been asked by a couple of tourists to familiarize themselves with it." Cherry blossoms peeked at that notebook, but it was indeed tightly packed with letters, detailing the date and what couple it was, etc. "... so I might let you use this story someday, okay? "Hey, Kanata." "I think so." "I''m sorry. And then... well, you see, take your time... and I almost forgot what I did again. Hey, boyfriend, could you come over here?" "Yes." Kanata decided to let Sakura go to her room first and listen to the general. As the general removed one bag from under the counter, she creased between her eyebrows and peered into Kanata''s face. "... is that you, a girl, if you look at your face often? The outfit was like a man, so I got it wrong..." "Excuse me, this is the kind of face I have. ''Cause I''m a good man." "Oh, my God, I knew it.... So, use this? Kanata looked in the bag offered. There''s something in it that I stashed in the carriage I was riding before. I blushed without even a pattern. "Uh... I won''t. Oh, we didn''t do that... because we''re only 14." "I knew you would, I''m sorry to move on with something weird. Good night, then." Once again, Kanata came to the saluted room, suppressing the thrill of that item appearing in front of her. Of course, Sakura was inside. "I knew it would be nice to sleep somewhere other than where I was always! "You''ve never been that far before on a trip or anything. Because of my eyes." "You can go a lot from now on, right? Come here." Sakura, sitting in bed, slapped her pretty empty spot and called Kanata. Sakura hugged as Kanata honestly sat there. "Eh heh." "What''s going on? "I''m glad that a village I stopped by without knowing happened to be a romantic tourist destination, and I got the announcement that I''d be tied" "Right, right." I stroked Sakura''s head as I wiped the contraceptive device that was somehow on edge on this trip out of my head. "Early tomorrow morning, we''re leaving again, right? "Yeah. It''s evening and we''ll have dinner, take a bath, and we''ll leave as soon as we get to bed." "It''s tomorrow''s carriage... why don''t you make it a cheap one? "Well, again, why? "Look, it''s this time, and I was wondering if I could experience all sorts of things, not just the finest ones." "Okay, let''s do that" ______ ____ __ The next morning, they were able to catch a cheap carriage. "We can ride together, but it''s tight... okay? It''s a carriage that wants to keep your travel expenses under control, right? Not for a date." "That''s okay, give me a ride." "Ha, it''s some bong to see the outfit, isn''t it? Rich people don''t know what to think. Well, if you''re gonna be a guest, yeah, get in." The two got into that narrow carriage. My body is pretty tight. The truth is that Sakura was forced to sit next to Kanata. There are two chairs about a person and a half in size, but Sakura and Kanata concentrate only on one of them. "... if that''s all right with you" "Yes, eheh" "Whatever." "How happy you look. Then I''m leaving... but when I sleep, I can''t lie down and stay seated. Is that all right? "I don''t mind at all" "Well, I guess that would be nice." The carriage departed. The old wheels are also giddy. The two are rocked by a little vibration, but Kanata is reaching for Sakura like a seatbelt. Sakura hugged her happily in such a canata''s arms. "It''s good to be narrow." "Stuffed like this, are you sure it was good? "It''s okay, it''s okay." It stayed that way for several hours afterwards, and I couldn''t get one move on Locke, but Sakura seemed happy all the time. "Sakura is Tundele" "Huh?" Sakura is surprised at Kanata for saying that abruptly. "That''s what everyone used to say to me. Now they say," Derek, Derek. " "I don''t know... we''re just sweet because we''re dating, right? "That''s what I''m talking about." "Maybe it is." The hand of the carriage that was listening to the words was sinister in the heart. He was unmarried at all costs. Driving got a little rampant, but even that was a pretext for the two of them to snuggle. 822 Episode 769: Travel Fun 3 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Hey, we''re here." "Thank you" The two arrived at the next village. I tried to ask you where to sightsee again, but he seemed to have just gone while they were delighted to get to the village. "Eh, my ankle hurts..." "I''ve been sitting around for a long time. Do you want me to fuck you? "Because of this, it''s not that far. He just walked into the village and all of a sudden he thought it was weird." "I guess. Oh, there''s people." There was an old man sitting in a place that looked like a nearby rest stop, so the two of them told him to visit what this village was like. "Yeah, you two have been here a lot." "I stopped here as a relay for the hot springs to the famous village, do you have a good place to visit or something? "Uh, this village is nasty. It''s often used to relay, so there''s one stable, one inn, and one diner." "Really..." They thanked the old man and started walking in the village for now. Indeed, as I was told, there is nothing but an inn and a restaurant. "What do we do? It''s only past noon now, and we should grab the carriage and head to the next village." "Hmm, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to be this idyllic. Why don''t you just stay the night and relax? "Oh, well, let''s do that" Kanata and Sakura went into the inn and decided to rent a room. One room for two by example. When that was done, I decided to go for a walk. "Ha... the air is delicious" "Isn''t it the doughnuts in those hands that taste good? "Apart from that, apart" The day went by quickly, especially without doing anything unusual. ______ ____ _ "Yes, we''re here. Your destination should be the next village here." "Thank you -" Leaving the previous village, he took a carriage, not generally wide or narrow, and came further to the next village. I notice something about Kanata who discovered the First Villager. "This village is apparently a village of beasts." "You''re a rat." "Ha ha, right" Apparently, the village is visited by quite a few tourists, and the carriage also places more than any village that has ever stopped. Looks like there''s also a tourist information center in the village, so the two decided to stop by there. "Welcome! Are you a couple? A rat woman called out as she headed to the information desk reception. Grey hair with big ears. An animal who is a rodent, but not a tooth. "Yes, I stopped by on my way to the hot springs and I''m going to stay for about a day or two. Tourism and accommodation¡­" "Yes, yes, I wrote it all in this dossier! Be sure to check it out. This village is famous for its cheese! You can''t beat cow dairy if you just produce cheese! Chew!" When we heard more about it, we heard that we had become too fond of cheese to make it, that this village was quite large but also spread it out to make a ranch, that cattle were also making varietal improvements for cheese, etc. Suggested dishes and cheeses served in souvenirs and restaurants. "What do you say? Oh, could you possibly hate milk or react to rejection on your body? Then I can''t recommend this village." "No, that''s okay" "Do you have a cheesecake or something? "Of course there is, Chew" Sakura looked so happy. The time was also just noon, so the two quickly enter the finest and most expensive restaurant in this village. "Welcome" "What do you recommend? "The best part of the day is the cheese fondue, as well as the blue cheese from the blasted beef. And our most popular menu is chew with bread and raclette cheese¡­ excuse me, sir." "Can I make up my mind? "Fine, but don''t forget your dessert" "Then cheese fondue for two and bread and raclette cheese. Do you have a cheesecake or something? "Yes, look at this menu" Cheesecake alone was a tremendous amount, but Sakura chose six of them, including rare cheesecake, and Kanata only chose one. The one I''ve been asking for after a while is carried. The dessert system was around the time I finished eating. "It looks so delicious! I tried this in the cartoon, you asshole! "Then let''s eat fast" "I''ll take it....... hey kanata" "What? "Uh, you want me to? "What, in a cheese fondue? Sakura had been offering winners tangled in hot cheese. Cheese drips on the desk. As hot evidence, the smoke was rising. Failure could even result in burns. Besides, Sakura hadn''t noticed.... Kanata decided to accept it. "Yeah, do it." "Yes, uh... Shit, it''d be hot if I pressed this like this, wouldn''t it? "Yeah." "Sorry, after a little cooler then" Kanata didn''t have to burn her. 823 Episode 770: Dungeon (Parent) "I wonder what this hole is" "Oh, be careful not to fall" His father glanced at the hole. The bottom of the hole, which can be confirmed by the naked eye, was spread out as if it were made of concrete, and was also slightly brighter for the bottom of the hole. Furthermore, the side of the hole is like a staircase. "The bottom is glowing even though it''s a big hole, and the floor is like an artifact. Definitely a dungeon." "This is the dungeon...! What are we gonna do, Dad? "Hehe, you''ll have to come in" The two of them slowly go down the stair-like wall, holding hands together. Eventually I got to the ground. A message comes to my mind. [We entered the "pity" dungeon of Mount Trier Area] As soon as that indication appeared, my father spoke to my mother with joy. "Oh, come out or now! Wow... how it feels and the blood is coming! "I knew you had dreams and leaves like that in your dad." "Yes, but we have to attack." There was an atmosphere that seemed similar and not similar to that of one large hall or palace. With this as the center, there are six rooms going on. One of the rooms was closed tightly by the door. "Hmmm...... maybe there''s a demon in every room in this one, and if I take them all down, the central room opens up" "I''m sure you do. What do we do? Do we try already? "Oh, let''s just go in one room. Don''t fail to be vigilant because there may be A-rank demons or something." The two enter the room on the right, which was closest to us. There was a really huge monster in front of me. "Wow, what''s that goblin? "Um, according to Tozmaho, it''s an orga. That sounds even stronger than a regular orga. Heh... Auga! But I''m afraid you''re going to attack me with that big sword! "Oh, it''s come all the way! Auga wields a great sword, approaching the two of us. But two steps away, the motion stopped. "Heh, you''re quite powerful, this guy. Stopped Mein no Muzui" "Well, scary face" "About 10 steps away for now" Auga moves his muscles to rebel, one step, one more step and away from the two of them. And just enough distance apart, my arm moved. The sword you were holding with one hand can be accompanied by the other. Auga is desperately resisting, but somehow it doesn''t make sense either, and eventually Auga stabs her own blade in her heart. Eight C-rank demon nuclei, overflowing from the body. "Hmm, something like this" "Whoa!" "Er... that aug looks like a B-rank demon named Grand Aug" "Yeah, but the Demon Nucleus is C-ranked, right? "There''s a few of them out there, and he''s probably a degraded species. It''s gonna be money for now, and let me collect it all." They put everything but the sword in the bag. "What do you do with this sword? "Use in the next room. I''ll keep it afloat." As declared, he left the room behind with the Great Sword floating in the universe. One central door is shining in my eyes. "Hmm, four more rooms? Then let''s do it crispy, crispy." Now move to next to the room you entered before. Inside that room is a mysterious creature with a bovine body on its birdy face. "Oh, it''s fun in this world to have creatures you can''t think of on Earth." "... sounds like they''re gonna shoot me magically, okay? "Oh, yeah, I''m fine" Cattle birds release water shells from their mouths. Water Cannon, an advanced magic. But my father missed one of those shots in his meditation and avoided them without moving. "Hey, I thought you might be able to, but you can also manipulate the magic fired by your enemies. Advanced magic was tight." "What were you going to do if you failed? "You have dreams, like before." "Yes, it is." "Well, now it''s our turn" Cattle birds are already unable to move. A large room above this, where a sword obtained earlier by the two of them points directly down the cutting tip, that is, toward the body of a cowbird, floating in the universe. "It" The sword fell with a bull bird in his face. Its sword, adjusted to stab beautifully in the mindfulness, profoundly pierces the middle of the bovine bird''s body. Seven C-rank Demon Nukes came out. "I knew it would be convenient to have one of these" "Right. By the way, what about this demon? "Um, it''s like an enhanced version of a demon called Notforga. Normally it looks like I''m in a country up north.... the meat is very delicious in luxury products." "No, we haven''t had lunch yet, have we? "Oh, do you want to eat? "I''m gonna eat it! They spread out a set of cookware sets they had bought on the spot, dismantled the cowbirds (after my father''s precautions prevented my hands from getting dirty), and tried them. "I knew the meat of demons in this world would taste really good." "First of all, I think the people of this world have a better taste than Earth." "Yes, I''ve been meaning to talk to you about this for a long time, but I have cooking skills. Can we try to get it up to the max? "Oh, maybe you can cook like you dreamed! Do it, do it." 824 Episode 771: Dungeon 2 (Parent) "Hmm, now I think I can go" "Whoa... it feels good! After eating lunch, the two of them just knocked out as well as the remaining three. "In the meantime, let''s wrap up the results so far" "Well, there''s a total of 23 C-rank Nuclei coming out of three, and a total of 17 B-rank Nuclei coming out of two." "Yeah, I got a lot more levels too" "So, obviously we have a boss ahead of us, but we''re moving on, right? "No..." My father stared at the gate. And after I lay down my face to think for a while, I said: "Let''s get out of here. It''s still early for us, boss." "Yes!? Even the levels are, yeah, a lot higher? "No... I don''t think I should just clear something here. Besides, dungeon boss is an S-rank or SS rank, right? My weakness in the way I fight is that they take the lead, so it''s risky for those with high stats." "Well, if that''s what Dad says, let''s do it." They left the dungeon. I only dived about an hour and a half, including the time I had lunch, so things haven''t changed that much around. "Well, shall we continue to defeat the demons?" "Come on... I think I''m coming up with something." "Heh, can I hope? My mother peered into his face with joy. For her, her face is very preferable when he''s discussing something. "Let''s just go into the dungeon one more time" "You just got out? "Yeah, I just got out" "Well, if that''s what my dad says" The two went inside the dungeon again. The central room is no different from what it was earlier. No, if there is only one change, then all the light resides and the gates that should have been opened are gone again. "That... it''s gone." "... No way" "Ah, daddy! What''s wrong? Run! My father re-entered the room where we first entered. I was on the spot with a big sword as if nothing had happened, an aug staring at the two of us. "Ha ha, I see, that''s the thing! "What... ah... he''s back!? "I mean, those kids used this to level up! "I knew the answer was in the dungeon! As I expected." "Wow, wow! Heh heh, we''re gonna go around again! "Yeah!" ______ ___ _ "... nothing changed about the demons that emerged or the nuclei of the demons. And I also found that if we both got out of the dungeon at the same time at all, the demons inside would be resurrected. Surely this would make it easier to level up." "The nucleus and the level are amazing, aren''t they? "Right. I think I need some time to sort it out. If you go back to the city and sell the materials, you can play for a while." The two of them went around about seven weeks in combination with experiments, and when they revived the Dungeon''s demons, they defeated them and turned around. In my father, tactics and such seemed to have been established. "I see, so dreams are so rich" "She''s a gamer." "It''s really good for him." They both laughed out loud unexpectedly because it was too easy to imagine their own son desperately going up and down the dungeon. There is no demon coming over because we are discussing it in the dungeon after we wipe it all out. "So, how soon are we clearing this place? "Such a waste. This dungeon is a treasure in itself. They''re gonna disappear when they clear it, and you just have to keep going up and down like this forever." "So is that. But... why can''t anyone come up with such an easy way? About us, right? To that question, my father thinks a little before answering. "It is possible that the brain is restricted in some way. Even if I can''t think of a dungeon, to a certain extent it should be a demonic random capture... it seems like not many people do that" To the people of this world. "Anyway, that''s the tide, or you''re missing that. Looks like we have a balance of power, and it''s better not to tell people what to do." Yeah, yeah, and my father, a scientist, nodded as satisfied with the conclusion. My mother throws further questions. "I figured that out, didn''t Lil feel the same as the dreamers? She''s from this world, isn''t she? "Someone must have taught me. I have to tell you. I''m trying not to notice." "Ha... it''s like I''m about to stick my neck in something too big..." "Yeah, so let''s not take any more walks. You''re already wondering what Ip is looking into." "So is that." For now, we will focus on raising the level, so the two of us were in agreement. After that, he continued to level up even until nightfall, and also managed his status. By the way, the bunk looks like it''s starting to be a dungeon after it''s been wiped out. Because there are no demons. 825 Lesson 772: Hot Springs (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Gotcha! "It''s been quite a while." The two get off the carriage that came from the rat village and pass through the entrance without looking back. "But it was so much fun! "Don''t say it like it''s over, it''s the real deal when you get to your destination" "Oops, I was" Kanata and Sakura arrived at the village of Hot Springs, the purpose of this trip. The village itself is no longer an institution for hot springs. Here Kanata noticed one discomfort. "... how''s the parking...? "True. The magazine always said people were full, didn''t it? "Yeah, it''s supposed to be... oh, there''s only one person" Apparently an employee of a store somewhere in this village is wandering around, as if in a panic. When they approach the person, they are surprised with their eyes rounded. "Sir...? "Yes." "Also, do you not know if there are alerts right now? "Is that a warning? "Yes, sir" He looked frightened and began to talk about the contents of the alert. There was an S-rank demon just outside this hot spring village. "Ha-ha, there''s no one in the street." "Yeah, so don''t stay with me right now. As villagers, we don''t leave this village no matter what kind of monster comes out." "... that you''re not going to evacuate? "Yeah, because the village can''t be abandoned. Oh... I really got this warning yesterday all of a sudden... I''m going to call you an adventurer... and I can''t run a business until then." Kanata thought for a while before consulting Sakura. Sakura nods at the suggestion. "Does that mean I''m ready to be made to stay, etc? "Well, it will be." "Actually, this is who I am." Kanata showed him her adventurer card. The adventurer card, and the rank that the color represented, seemed to know that properly the employee-like man, and he stared at Kanata with a decent face. "Ho, is it really true? "Yeah, it''s really SSS rank....... instead of undertaking a crusade, could you rent it for a day today because I don''t need a reward or anything? ¡­¡­¡­ Wow, I get it! I will do so quickly! Oh, then I''m the owner and village chief here...... so I''ll arrange it that way! Jumping happily, the owner has gone. "Owner and village chief... you''re a young man" "More than that, private, private! You look kind of rich! Sakura is disoriented. I''m supposed to be rich enough because my own father is the founder of the Royal National Coffee Chain, plus my mother is the owner of a florist with a chain unfolding. "I''m actually rich in this world.... are you happy to rent out the inn? "Well, I can''t usually do that." "Hmmm...... then why don''t I do it for you on Earth? "Huh!? Oh, can you do that? "I don''t know, hehe" Where Kanata was laughing invincibly, the managers of this village returned. Apparently, he drank my terms. The two were to be treated pretty hot. "Welcome and welcome, hey done......! "Haha, could it be total employees out? "Yes, it''s a promise to rent, and I was wondering if this kind of treatment would be normal for someone named SSS Ranker." "I''m really glad I rented it out and just stayed in normally...... well, no if you would. Yeah, it''s about demons." Kanata told the owner that we would keep our own detection for once, but if they saw the demon, let us know in a message, we would rush in an instant, and then also tell them that we wanted to relax until we made contact with the demon. The owner replies with pleasure that he has understood. "Then show me to my room." "Yes! By the way, you two are a couple... so it doesn''t seem, no, same-sex in the first place. Why are you here? "No, I''m the man and this is the woman." "Oh, I''m sorry for that..." "So the room... what do we do? "Do you want to come with me?" "Then please stay in the room with me" "Yes, sir." The room where the two were guided was the finest of the couple''s rooms. Great views and great service. The two heard that you can''t normally get in unless you''re a big merchant or an adventurer about the SS rank. "Take your time, then. When the time comes, we will ask for your help." "Yes, thank you" The owner disappears from the guide and only the two are left in the room. "Ahhh... Holy shit! "It''s hazy. I have a middle school trip this year for the third grade, but will it still be this tense then? "Come on... I don''t know. But traveling is fun! "Yeah, really. So what do we do? Shall we go in the hot springs now?" "Yeah!" 826 Episode 773: Open Bath (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Hmm, is it separated by a T-shape?" They came all the way to the stripper in this hot spring. The information board contained a mixed bath, which accounted for one half of the total, and a separate place for men and women, one quarter of the size. It should be noted that both are open-air baths. "I knew you had the widest mixed bath" "But there is a firm gender distinction here. Come on in." "Yeah, bye" "Bye." The two break up and go into the strippers that were on each gender. "Oh, I thought it was small because it''s only a quarter of the area of the hot spring, but that doesn''t seem to happen" With his clothes off and a towel and a set of bath sets, Sakura was satisfied with a wider women''s bath than she could imagine. The rules here at bathing are basically the same as those of Japan on Earth. I just washed my body and immediately went inside the hot spring. "Huh..." A view of the mountains stretching out in front of you for an open-air bath. First of all, it was like something you couldn''t taste in the city. "Speaking of which, maybe it''s the beginning of a decent hot spring.... Whoa." Think back half your life, Sakura, yes, crush your own words. Beyond the wall, about 5 meters high, easily made of wooden planks at the same time, I could hear the water. The man bath is closer to the point where Sakura is currently sitting. "Ha-huh." "Hey, it''s happening! "Mmm, cherry blossoms? You''re close." "Yeah!... oh yeah" Sakura came up with something. "What''s wrong? "Yeah, nothing! Sakura activated clairvoyance while answering that to Kanata. Then we watermark the wooden planks and find out where he is. Kanata seemed to enjoy the view behind her back, near the wall. Sakura moves to the location when she knows where it is. "Hmm? Could Sakura have come this way? Are you there by the wall? "Oh, oh, yeah! Yeah, maybe he''s here! You know exactly where I am. "It''s been a long time since I was blind... and I can tell by the sound of it." "Speaking of which, you did." Kanata turning her back all the time (against the wall of the board) toward herself. I wanted to take a serious look at Kanata like I was peeking, but I was tired of Sakura because I couldn''t see her face and turned to the landscape. "You know, it''s probably the first time I''ve been in a hot spring." "Eyes." "Yes, I remember going there a few times, but my sister took care of me and I went in... I had to take off the basics of my glasses, and even if I could have worn them, they weren''t cloudy and decent enough to see the landscape or anything" When the Benki family now went to the hot spring, Sakura stayed and was taken care of by the Narumi family. Kanata encourages the stingy Sakura. "Well, look, it''s still a long life, and we''re going to" "Yeah! You''re taking me a lot of places, aren''t you? I''m hoping so." "Phew... if you''re following me, you shouldn''t think you can do anything normal" The conversation breaks, minutes, and we both concentrate on bathing. But the silence between Kanata and Sakura, who have always been with us, didn''t last very long. "Hey, let''s compete on which one we can put in longer" "No, I''ll stop. Speaking of which, I used to compete a lot or something. In fact, cherry blossoms studied galloping and took first place in our school year, like they were competing with me." "You were, competition. I might have run for an arm wrestle or something. But... as I grew up, I grew more and more hostile, and I went away." I say it was a long time ago, but it was only 6 or 7 years ago, and 3 or 4 years ago if it was bad. Kanata answered Sakura. "Well, I don''t have a choice in terms of gender. I''m not good at it between men and women.... you want to talk to each other in good places and try winning or something if you say a lot? "I''ll stop. I won anyway." "Oh, really? I have a good place for cherry blossoms too - I can tell you that." "Uh, heh, thanks. But I guess I can say a lot better than that! The two focused their discussions on memorabilia at such a rate that they realized that fifty minutes was immersed in a hot spring. Sure, start putting it up. "It''s been in there a lot longer, I think I can put it up. Stat, I''m fine." "Is it time to leave? We''re gonna be here for a couple of nights anyway, and it''s not the only time we can get in, is it? "Well, thank you." The two stood over the wall, at the same time. At that moment, the reaction of one highly-ranked demon is reflected in the detection of the Canata, which I have always forgotten to paste. "Sakura, be careful! Probably the one the owner said was coming!... Looks like he''s coming over here." "Yeah, really... I''m detecting and watching too, but I''m really here...! "The velocity of the kako...... is it a dragon species!? At that time, the blister rises in Kanata''s hot spring. It was green in front of Kanata and a dragon appeared like moss growing on her back. "Coming! I''ll knock you down!" "Yeah!" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" "You''re fast, I can''t believe you''re suddenly shooting magic at me" The magic of a dragon unleashed with a growl. Kanata stood on the spot without evading, just enduring. But the magic seemed to be the finest, and the range was awesome, jumping over the canata I was about to stand on and hit a tree wall. It is crushed to bits. "Geez." A piece of wood flew into Sakura. I just grumbled like that at the reflection on it, but it sounded screaming enough for Canata. Kanata looks back at you with a reflection. "Cherry Blossom! Daiji......" "Huh...? "Bu... ah..." ##### It''s a hot spring trip, there can''t be anything at Levelmaker''s hot spring trip (¡­) Apart from that, I apologize for postponing yesterday. I''m a little out of shape. ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) 827 Episode 774: After Happenings "... this is the one we took down" "Duh, it''s a dragon!! Kanata offered the dragon''s carcass in front of the owner. He is surprised that there was a higher demon than he expected. "It must have been the Forest Dragon." "You showed up at the hot springs, didn''t you? Duh, what happened...? "As you can see, the dragon knocked it down without causing any trauma, so the hot springs aren''t so dirty. It just shattered the walls of a tree that separated men and women." "That''s no problem to that extent. Thank you." I guess if it was about a tree wall, I could fix it right away, I''m pretty happy that the damage was done minimally, and the owner, he looked terribly happy. But oppositely, Kanata has a blue face. "... we had a lot of problems here..." "... hmm? What have you done? I haven''t been able to make a move since just now." "Well... I guess... I''m fine..." "Really? Oh, what about demon carcasses and rewards?" "Excuse me...... can you do me a favor tomorrow? "Tomorrow, right? I don''t know what happened, but just be careful with your body." At the end of the discussion, Kanata ran into the bathroom unconsciously. When I stuck it in a private room and removed the cloth from the velcro back, I suppressed my nose. The cloth was dyed red. "Ha... ha... damn" Kanata is no longer completely calm. I unintentionally looked at Sakura naked, and on top of that, they stiffened each other for a few seconds, as a result, putting it into my eyes with no extra space. Kanata finally regained herself in an attack by the defunct Forest Dragon, beating her to death with her bare hands, and then proceeded to retrieve the body and report it to her client so that she could escape the still hardened Sakura. It was almost reflexively a series of actions, but now that we had rushed into the bathroom, that tension had relaxed once and for all. "I saw it..." Private rooms therefore make no sense, but because of guilt, Kanata observes the area with Kyoro Kyoro. "(A woman''s body, when she sees it raw... no, no, it''s not... Micah, my sister told me that cherry blossoms are D-cups, but they''re considerably bigger than the assumptions from her usual senses... not so, but butt to think about!... but not, no, whatever you think about, that scene comes to mind... ugh)" Furthermore, the cloth stains red. Kanata''s face is so red that she can''t even beat it. "(First, yes, let''s apologize. If you don''t apologize, it won''t start. To do so we need to contain this excitement and calm down)" Kanata taking a deep breath with all her strength. Repeating that for a minute or so, I sat in the toilet seat to see if I had settled down a bit and started discussing. "Somewhat, though the roar has subsided...... no, it''s still burning in my eyes. I mean, I can''t forget.... cherry blossoms, I don''t know if you''re crying. You didn''t like it...... I have to apologize. Kanata left the bathroom, succeeding in forcing her nosebleeds, feelings and everything else that remained to calm her down. And just head straight to the appreciated room. The key to the room was on, and it was obvious that Sakura was already inside. Drinking solitary spit, Kanata only calmly opens that door. "Just... now...? "............ Welcome back" The tone of Sakura''s voice in an unusual atmosphere thumps on the heartbeat. Kanata took off her shoes and went into the room. Sakura put back on the clothes she had been wearing before entering the hot spring and was stuck in bed. "Phew, Forest Dragon...... I''ve kept it" "... yeah" To Sakura, who answers without hesitation, Kanata becomes even more dodgy. Rub into a chair that was near the bed and take another deep breath. And I made up my mind. "Sakura." "Hmm...? "I''m sorry." "Mmm..." For once, Sakura saw Kanata. Kanata didn''t miss that she had tears and a bright red face. I can''t think of anything other than the option of apologizing further. "I''m sorry, I really... I don''t think I liked it or offended you" "Huh? "What?" Sakura looked at Kanata again with a face that said, "What are you talking about?" "I don''t like it or... offended?... That''s not true. Because it''s just embarrassing. You don''t have to say it like that." "But before, I was angry when I was dressed." "We weren''t dating then. But not now. Look, I''m not trying to marry anyone I think is offensive to be seen." "Well, maybe so." When Kanata said so, Sakura rammed into bed again. And then he looks up again in thirty seconds and asks me questions. "Hey, how''d it go? "How''d it go? "Wow, me." Silence flows between them. It took Kanata five minutes to react to that question, but she manages to start opening her mouth. 828 Episode 775: After Shame (Leaf/Cherry Blossom) "It was beautiful." That''s what Kanata replied as she turned bright red in her face. Sakura gave a look that she didn''t know if she was satisfied with the answer or shy, while she stopped lying down in bed and sat back down. "Oh, yeah." "Yeah. I''ve never seen a heterosexual before, so this is all I can think of" "Ho, can''t there be anything else? "Then... yeah, they usually hugged me and I knew it... but you eat all those sweet things every day and you''re skinny..." Sakura looked happy as she swelled her cheeks when she heard that. "Barca." "Wow, I haven''t heard that in a while" "hehe... haha, they finally saw me" "Sorry." "So don''t worry, you don''t have to apologize. It wasn''t on purpose, was it? It made me feel better when I saw the reaction of the leaves... I mean, I''m really glad the leaves were the only ones there." "Oh, yeah." Sakura is somehow nikoniko and making a call. Kanata deciphers her gesturing to sit next to her and does as she is shown. Sakura hugged Kanata stronger than usual as she sat next to herself. "Sorry, it''s a bit of a hug right now..." "Speaking of which, you were shy of just hugging the one who started it. Yeah, that was definitely a weakness. Don''t you feel anything these days? "No, I''m just getting used to it..." "Then why not now? Sakura strengthened her ability to hug while saying so. A soft sensation occurs more clearly on Kanata''s body. "Hey, isn''t something tense wrong? Kara, how are you? "Maybe. But it''s also true that something blew out. Answer the question." "I can''t because I remember earlier! Kara, although I''m fine, I can''t believe this is happening because I''m dating... I said something like Micah''s sister." When Kanata says so, Sakura laughs invincibly for some reason after being Kyotong. And I started rubbing my face against my body as well as hugging it. "You''re sisters, so it''s obvious that they''re alike? "Well, that''s true." "Oh well... I knew I was sensible like your sister too -" Sakura finally buried her face in Kanata. Kanata strokes the head reflexively. "Eh heh... so you don''t have to apologize that much for what you saw... But if you didn''t apologize, you wouldn''t forgive me!... Oh, because I''m saying this again, but it doesn''t change my embarrassment... unless these coincidences overlap, or you can''t be jerky until the time has come for a promise, right? "I get it. I might have been in too much of a hurry, too. We talked a little bit and we calmed down." "Good for you then" Sakura buried her face back in Kanata''s body. Now Kanata deliberately strokes Sakura''s head. But in the middle of that situation, Sakura was actually thinking of something else. "(Ho, I really did forgive you the way I did my sister... wow. Oh, and it''s beautiful! ehehehehehehehehehe. Yeah... actually, it''s still so exciting, but you can forgive me because I''m a canata, right? I mean, I usually peek at heels... you can''t criticize me...)" Thus this series of incidents closed the curtain in the Sacrament. Kanata regained her cool, but she was still bored. That night, Kanata suggested going to bed separately about today, but that was rejected by Sakura, who, as usual, was going to sleep hugged. As if she had just started sleeping with her, Kanata couldn''t sleep at all. ______ ____ _ "... what have you done? "Sorry, I had a lot of trouble sleeping with her yesterday..." The next day, Kanata, who had been talking about her work with the owner early in the morning, gave a big yawn. I didn''t sleep well yesterday. I''m worried about Sakura. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh" "Oh, I don''t think it''s what you''re thinking. We have a healthy relationship." "... Really? You seemed sick yesterday, and you''re dragging that on? Anyway, take care of your body. So I''m talking about rewards and stuff." "Oh, no, I won''t." "Huh?" "I don''t need a reward," Kanata suggested to the owner, "demon bodies give way," "I''ll fix the wooden walls for anything," "if you care, you can free up the lodging costs," she said. "Are you sure you''re saying that? "Tight, because I''m just here to date her. When I can lend it to you, that''s fine." "Giving up the body and fixing the wooden walls..." "Well, it''s a whim... because we can''t take a bath if we don''t fix it." "The wall of the mixed bath isn''t broken? "I thought you said you were in a healthy relationship. Actually, we''re only 14..." The owner was surprised that he was still not old enough to be an adventurer, even though he was an SSS ranker, and tried to say he was like the rumors Alim Nariway and Micah Magalighi in the alley, but if he was in trouble he would shut his mouth about it. Actually, you can''t even realize it''s like half the right thing to do. "Hey, I see... then you can fix it whatever you want. I really don''t need a reward, it''s better if I free up the cost of staying and renting here, right? "Yes." "Ok...... take your time" 829 Episode 776: Level Up Ghost Parents 2 (Parents) "Pretty tight..." "Huh? How many times have you been around? "Just for today, maybe 12." My father and mother worked hard the day after we discovered the dungeon, but it seemed like it was coming around many times. Though it is only the father''s, and the mother''s. "Well, it''s hard to use meditation..." "Can''t you just beat him statefully to win? "Right, it''s time to focus on efficiency..." The two of us discussing it on the middle floor of the dungeon. Like tired, his father fell asleep on the spot. "Um, I''m tired..." "If I already daddy. I''m too smart, because this happens as soon as I get tired from a long time ago. Floors, aren''t they dirty? "Every time I come in and out, the demon blood and stuff is gone, so maybe the dirt and stuff is gone. It feels colder and better than that, here." That''s how he was my father, who had been stuck on the floor for a while, but suddenly he started slamming the ground. I repeat that beating at regular intervals soothes my ears. "What''s going on? "No... something sounds wrong here" "Weird?" "Yeah, it looks like there''s some kind of cavity down here." "It''s common in RPGs, maybe a hidden room? When she said that, my father stood up limply as he was energized. His face is fine, but he still seems tired and his body is fluffy. "Hmmm...... maybe my mom is right. I wonder if we can destroy this place." "Oh, I''ll take care of it, then. I''ll use hydrology and poles." "When did I give you that much?" "As we go up the food. Stay away." When we set up an environment that would not affect us, my mother unleashed the finest magic of water. The finest magic you can freely form if you''re free-flowing, she''s still compressed like a laser. There was a hole in the floor. "Sarasu, Dad! "I''ve done it on a minute-only basis, but normal magic isn''t bad either... I''ve got a lot of skills, and I think I''ll do some" "Speaking of which, you''ve never even done skill synthesis yet." "Because I could handle it just in case. Ma, let''s just go downstairs. You''ll be safe if you step down in case you need help." My father floated himself and my mother, slowly entering the empty floor of the hole. I have feet on the ground just over 10 meters away. The ground was well lit with light from above. "Oh, look! Crate!" "Ooh... But isn''t this room suspicious? "Huh?" "There''s only one crate in the middle of a room that''s about a 50-meter radius... something seems to be happening" "Then let''s open the chest with vigilance. I wouldn''t be scared if I gave it to you two." "... right" The two stood in front of the chest holding hands. Open the chest at the same time with the empty hand. What was there was a yellow demon nucleus and a few cards. "Is this the nucleus of demons?" "So these two are the rumored skill cards? "Maybe. This demon nucleus is probably S-ranked or there. Skill cards must be strong too" All the contents of the chest, my father will be in the back once. In the meantime my mother was acting mysteriously. "What are you doing? "No, I was wondering if I could pull this through. Beautiful, so I thought I''d take it home." "Looks like it''s stuck to the floor." "Ha... too bad" My mother looked really sorry and leaned against the crate. At that time, the chest sinks just a little on the ground. "... if you can''t pull it, push it," "Huh?" "Mom, keep pushing that box in and see, on the ground" "Wow, okay." Like she was told, she pushed the crate into the ground like a big switch. As my father expected, it would eventually bury softly on the ground. At the same time, a message came to mind between the two of us. [We entered the secret stage of the "pity" dungeon of Mount Trier Area. Here, a mission is served. Complete that mission and the Crate will appear. Accomplishments when cleared will change the contents of the available chest] [Defeat the three demons that appear in that order according to certain conditions. The time limit is 10 minutes. Clear when all are destroyed or reached within the time limit. The problem is solved, and the sooner you reach it, the better the contents of the crate you get. However, if it is eliminated altogether, the contents will change depending on the time, but even the highest level of treasure will be achieved. So let''s start the mission] "Well, that sounds like a good idea." "Dad, look, there! It was the silver dog demon, the golden boar demon, that came out to the copper glowing auga. "Take this down in order..." "Oh, I see. It''s over." "Huh?" A message reappears in their heads. [You have completed the mission. [Achievement/Divine Gem] Crate appears] "... hey, I already knocked him out, but in what order was that? "Oh, easy. It''s the order of the demons on the top floor. Because Auga was the first to have the light on that gate, and the boar demon was the third, and that silver dog was the fifth. I knocked him right down." "Ha, I see." 830 Episode 777: Circumference by Parents (Parent) "What is this box?" My father opened the chest, which was said to be divine, and came out. One more box inside. I looked at it seriously to my hand. "Aren''t you going to use it for something? "I won''t open it even if I try to open it..." "Don''t you have the skills to make this easy to understand? "Speaking of which, I had skills in appraisal. Assign Skills -" After a while, my father improves his skills up to the grand appraisal and re-appraises and sees things like boxes. Turns out it''s a "lockbox" thing. "I mean, this, was there a hidden room in that boss''s room up there, too? That''s a lot of fun." "So, what do we do? I got something like that, and it''s time to try? "No... not yet. You''d better defeat Zako''s demons." "Then we''re going out. But... weren''t you tired? "It was... let''s just go outside once and discuss what we''re going to do today" The two of them go outside. I decided to check the contents of the lockbox before consulting them. "Are you okay with me opening it? "It should be. Which, the contents¡­" My father stuck his hand inside that lockbox, which is a magic box, and took out what was inside. That''s a totally unrecognizable demon nucleus. He instantly appraised it and his grin spilled unexpectedly at its awesomeness. "What was it? "The SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus." "Eh, what''s that?" "It''s a demon nucleus with 100 power of S-rank demon nuclei." "All-you-can-synthesize skills? "Yes, you will." "Ho... what do we do, what do we do? As a result of the discussion, the two of them will talk about not diving anymore this day and trying their skills with all sorts of things. The two of us used the SSS ranked Demon Nucleus that came out and changed its status dramatically. ______ ____ _ "Hmm, pretty powerful." An orga that remained intact collapsed. No, it looks intact, but it bleeds out of a hole called a hole in my face. "... what have you done? "Yesterday, I learned gravitational magic, didn''t I? I only weighed my brain so rapidly." "Well, I don''t think I''ve changed what I''ve been doing." "That''s not true. It''s about four shorter itineraries. I''m a quarter as tired as I am." "But I''ll do my best, too, so you don''t have to do it until I''m tired." The day after completing a hidden room mission, the two of them were trying the skills they had acquired quickly from one end. My father and mother, both of them extremes all basic attribute magic. In particular, my father has acquired the skills of soil, pole, mindset, pole, rock, pole, and iron and pole synthesis and "pole of gravitational technique". In addition, he synthesized fire, iron, rock, etc., and even acquired the skills of "Pole of Steel Art". Based on these two (because of normal skills, they are no longer used once, so they are rebuilt over and over again), they create a variety of skills. Now that we''re running out of SKP, we''re in the middle of a level increase. This is the first time today, by the way. "Yes, next mom, go ahead" "Yeah! I wonder what will happen..." She unleashed the strongest, most possessed skill in the present situation. The object that came out of the water swallowed the demon''s easily and hardened at that moment. I''m drowning him. "That''s quite something." "You''re afraid to force me to drown... But not inefficient? "I knew you were right. I don''t know. This is..." When they easily defeated the demons in all the rooms, they began to talk to each other in the central room. "I wonder what''s going on down here? "Perhaps you could give it a try. It''s very possible that we''re back together." The two frightened the floor and went into the hidden room. There stands one potpourri and a treasure chest as a matter of course. I opened it and looked, but there was nothing in it. "Uh, won''t the crate come back to life" "What about the challenge? What do you think? Push the box in the same way as before. A message poured into their heads. "Oh, this is going to start." "Does that mean you can get paid as many times as you want? "Come on......" In the seconds we were talking like this, my father wiped out all the demons in order and was able to earn the same class of rewards as last time. "I hope it''s SSS ranked Demon Nucleus again! "Anything else would be fine.... Let''s go outside." Quickly, open the contents of the lockbox. It seemed like there was only one potion in there this time. "... this is the medicine that my dreams gave me when I came to this world, immortality, resurrection of the dead, anything I could do until I was rejuvenated, right? "Oh, sure it is.... but appraisal doesn''t show anything just because a line of hatena marks is lined up" "You can see it normally up to the Epic level, right?... you mean an even higher stage? "This world should be at the top of the epic class. In other words, is this a substitution outside the standard¡­? What the hell is that kid that mass-produces that stuff? My father sweated cold. More than I expected, I finally thought my son might be a jerk. But my mother answers this as she nicks. "Oh, my dad and I are so proud of each other..." "You just tried to say my daughter. If she''d listened, she''d have swollen her cheeks." 831 Episode 778: Everybodys Back! "Hey, Mika, I''m home." I''m home. Kanata and Sakura, who had been on a trip for about 10 days, returned. That''s the end of our two days together! It''s going to be noisy again. Or in the first place, they should all be coming back today and tomorrow, including the six mothers. All right, all right! "Anything unusual? "Nah... nothing, sister" "Yeah, we''ve just been traveling normally." That''s what Kanata answers more expressionlessly than usual, and Sakura has slightly reddened cheeks. Is something wrong with this? "Hmm, ah, cherry blossoms. Leave your plans open this evening." "Huh? Fine." "Let''s take a bath with your sister" "Ugh, yeah." Oh, you''re gonna ask Sakura this when Micah finds out too! Then maybe I''ll imitate it, too. "Kanata is with me..." "No, fine." "Pu, pu, pu! I said I had no choice but to take a bath with my brother! "Kanata''s Ikez! "I don''t know. I''m just going to take a bath and get some sleep today." "Ah, well, then, Sakura. You want me to sleep with your sister, too? "I don''t know what to do...... Ye, good? "Nothing, cherry blossom freedom." Shit, there''s no one left to sleep with me! You said no to your bath invitation, but you''re supposed to accept Canata sleeping with you. I mean, I can''t ask you what happened between Leaf and Sakura. Well...... I guess I''ll just have to re-hear what Mika told me later. And it''s been a long time since I''ve slept alone. "In the meantime, why don''t you both leave your bags behind or come to rest? Let''s all have dinner." "I get it. Bye!" "I''ll see you later" Kanata and Sakura went back to their room. At the same time, the front door opens again. "I''m home! "Wow, I''m home! "Oh, great timing. Welcome back!" Oh, my God, Shaw and Lil are back. I thought there was a little more time difference, but I can''t believe you''re back with these replacements with the Canatas. "The canatas have just returned." "It is! "So, how was it? "There''s a lot going on, a lot going on." "Wahun." I would know if I watched the two of you really had a lot going on. Something feels like we''re getting along better. Right... before, if Shaw normally liked Lil as his lover, Lil loved Shaw ten times as much as he could see. But now it seems like the difference between the 10 times has shrunk to about 6 times, it feels like that. "Hmm... sounds like a lot really happened" "Wow, you know what I mean? But Micah and Ayu seem to have had a lot of things." "Sort of. What do you say? I promised Sakura I''d take a bath with you. We''ll talk about everything." "Wow, nice. By the way... are you gonna rub it again? "Well, of course." Listening to those two conversations, Shaw puts on his face. "Rub it, rub it." "Oh, Sho, are you interested? Well, it''s something I always do." "Uh, don''t overdo it." "Lil, your breasts are" me. "So? "... still, well... that''s the place to be" I''m doing that in the bath. I''m not the only one rubbing someone else''s chest¡­ wasn''t it Alim''s? I''m a little jealous. "In the meantime, if you''re both going to go to your room and get dressed, go take a nap. Let''s all have dinner in the dining room today! "Okay." "See you later! Shaw and Lil also went to their room. Looks like you''ve really made some progress on each one. Speaking of what Micah and I did, didn''t you just change your gender and get laid!... Yeah, I think that''s the most amazing thing! "Well, what shall we do? We''re going to lose this break a little bit." "Your mothers should be back tomorrow." I wonder what''s going on with your mothers. I can''t think of getting along better than that though. No... no, no, it''s a question of how much status has changed. My prediction is that your father and mother may even be aware of the existence of reincarnation. Well, actually, I''m the smartest guy in that house, so I can''t say anything. "Then at the end of the time we can take our time, shall we go screw ourselves?" "You just want to flirt, don''t you? Micah." "No?" "I didn''t say no." I''ve taught you since you came to this world, that Micah has completely turned the haunting upside into something. And I''m the only target. Well, no matter how busy you are, Micah and I won''t change anything. I''m always flirting like this anyway! 832 Episode 779: O.F. Ro. "Hmm... you came together as promised" "Wahun." "Yeah." Three of us, me, my sister and a lil, are in this mansion''s big bath. I wonder if it feels like meeting a bathing pussy. Sometimes we get together to talk about things that we can''t talk about to the boys. Speaking of which, there''s always a cherry blossom on my chest when I''m in the bathroom, and I''m not doing anything today. "That cherry blossom, you''re a no-guard today" "I just realized how hard I tried to be rubbed." "Right, well, then don''t hesitate..." "But, hey, I also came up with a word to make your sister quit." "I see." Hehe, let me ask you something. "Um... I took care of the feeling when I was rubbed... so I want you to stop... huh? My sister is adorable when she starts to say it with confidence but gets more and more embarrassed and the words are smaller. But you do have to listen to that favor. "Mmmm... that really makes sense. I''ll put up with you in just five seconds each time." "Wow, you end up rubbing..." ''Cause you''re getting bigger every day. "You''re right, Sakura and I had our first bath together. It''s getting bigger." "Oh well...? The busy thing is, you''re going to catch up with mine in a few more months. Even I''m not small...... although I''m generally the bigger one. Whoa... I didn''t get together in this bath to talk about my breasts. We''ve come together to discuss what''s happened to us over the last two weeks. "That''s it for the breasts." "You shook this topic from your sister..." "Sort of. So, apparently, there has been a lot of progress in each relationship over the past two weeks. I want to talk about it." "Did your sister have anything more than that, too? "Of course." And that''s why I decided who would be the first to say it. And you came to say it from me, the top of the line. "So, what happened? "Um, you and I had a dream, right? "Yeah, yeah." "We tried to reverse each other''s original gender." "Wahoo! That''s a male/female conversion! So what did you do? "That''s settled... hehe" I had my dreams turned into Alim, and I myself talked without covering up what I had become a man and flirted with. Lil is intrigued, cherry blossoms look decent. "Oh, I wonder what it feels like to be a man!? "Does it bother you? "Yeah, I can''t even think about doing the same thing as Micah, but I''m worried about a lot of things" "Can''t you hear Sho? "Ha, I''m embarrassed..." But I''m pretty sure Michami and I felt different. I noticed it after I finished it, but the sight I was looking at, the smell of smelling, and the interest in it were all different. "Well, first of all... you keep your eyes on the opposite sex, you see, breasts and all that" "Wow, you''re no longer instinctive, that''s" "I knew it..." "Cherry blossoms, do you have any idea? "Oh, no... I''ll talk to you later" I''m a little concerned about what the cherry blossoms are trying to say, but I kept telling them what I thought. Aside from the feeling, it''s convenient to be a man or, conversely, inconvenient. "You''re so different." "Yeah. But I don''t think this sentiment is the same as what I had when I was a girl when I had a dream that was originally a man." "I see. So, how was the arr at the end? of the night......" "I''m going to blush when I hear about cherry blossoms, so I''ll just tell Lil. And if you ask, you don''t know yet." "Mmmm...! Well, you can''t deny it." I slapped Lil in the ear. The pixie and the part as a wolf are moving. Even though it''s not that ear you''re asking. "Wahun...... I see" "It''s completely different there, too." "Ugh... I care" "Cherry blossoms. Look, I need to grow up faster. Oh, that''s it for my story. Both of you, set the next order! Lil and Cherry Blossom did a good job. As a result, cherry blossoms were supposed to talk about what happened first. "Me..." "I''m the one who took it. First of all, I wonder what happened between Sakura and you." "You went to Hot Springs...? No way." "Oh, I think it fits with what your sister''s trying to say. was seen naked..." She turns her face bright red while her own sister is so cute. Still, the feeling of Sakura, being seen naked would be a bath soaking situation, and I don''t think that''s such a big thing. There''s no way you''ve been seen all naked and defenseless. "Heh... how did they see you? "It''s time to take a bath, when I got up, the S-rank demon showed up and broke down the walls that were partitioning men''s and women''s hot water..." "Broken... still, no way" "Everything... seen" Oh, my God, I was soaking in the bath and hiding in just the right condition or something!? Ho ho... 833 Episode Seven Hundred and Eighty: O, F, Ro 2 (Miho) "Are you kidding? "Shh, because we''ve solidified each other for a few seconds... maybe" "Is that what you reacted to when you talked about your gaze? "Yeah." Heh, I can''t believe Ye is looking at cherry blossom secrets and breasts while you stop thinking too, that''s a boy. That kid has an unusually strong image of the strange power of rationally wanting to protect cherry blossoms, and I just thought it was something that I don''t have that desire for. ... Well, even though he says he got it from someone else, in that dreamy room with the personality, the outfit, and the girl, what kind of book was there, and nothing strange about it? ... No kidding? Hot springs mean there must have been a lot of tourists, right? The wall at that man and woman''s place is broken... maybe our sister''s naked is being seen by someone other than you Ye!? Oh, I don''t like that. "Sa, cherry blossoms, don''t be too concave, okay? "Huh?" "Yes, because the walls of the hot springs are broken, right? People other than Ye have seen me..." "Wow, that''s right. Um... shouldn''t I forget? "That''s okay. You think that S-rank demon is showing up nearby, because no other tourists were there. Me and Ye were SSS Rankers, so I was forced to go in... well, half the time. It was private." "Good! "Wahoo!" Then you have nothing to worry about. Ye are going to make cherry blossoms one of these days, and it would have been only a matter of time before you saw them naked. "Yeah, I''m sure it was good about that" "Kanata, I was lucky to have you alone! "No, good, good" "Ma''am, is it a good thing to be seen in leaves? "If I said it was good or bad... hey? "It''s a good thing." To those who like each other...... they''ve always liked each other too, so I think we should rather think that they''ve "finally" seen each other, I guess. "Wow, Kanata, what did you say about what you saw? "I even apologized." "Surely Ip would do that first, wouldn''t you? So, as for the cherry blossom body? You really saw it all, didn''t you? "Yeah. Um... because it''s beautiful... eh" Cherry blossoms laughed in the light. Whatever you say with your mouth, you''re sincerely happy to be praised, you know. "Wow, good for you! "Style is so good!... all three of us." "Sister, don''t rub me laughing" "No, I finally wondered if this could have touched your eyes. Oh, that''s exactly five seconds." So we made progress between the two of us...? I feel the distance is shrinking in the form of being seen in the body. Well, we had to get laid when we were younger than we promised, naked or touched, but I don''t think I have a problem with Ye and Cherry Blossom. "... Wow, I''m next! "Sounds like the most varied thing... tell me? "First......" Lil told me that I finally had a collision, my first quarrel, with the notion of sexuality on my journey, and that I had been on my side ever since I got home, and it was all so cool. I knew it was thick. "My first fight..." "But I still don''t know if I can call it a fight. ''Cause I''m just being selfish." "Really? It''s important to be selfish when you want me to do something, okay? "Really? "Ah, cherry blossoms be solemn. Ye, I''ll probably try to fulfill anything Cherry Blossom said soon." "Kee, be careful..." Maybe it''s dangerous in that sense. Lil will keep talking again. "Oh, so... oh, the feeling of the night... it shrinks further from once every four days..." "Well, finally the sho is broken" "Wahun! Because once every four days when I thought about it normally, I could have been insatiable from the feeling of Lil, although it might be a normal feeling. You''re honestly delighted. ... I wonder if I can feel this way when I''m older, us. "So, there was a time in the village when I liked the show more." "Wasn''t it Max because it was always? "Yes, it was Max, but I jumped over it" Lil is looking happy while Nico. No, she''s really cute and she''s jealous with her breasts. "I think Sho''s attitude has changed a bit." "Wow, you know what? I think it''s easier to cuddle." "You''re always holding me, and that happened? "Just a little." Yeah, look. He could be a remnant of it because he was uber. "Wow, so, so much better!... I got a piece of your mother and father''s body." "What... really!? "Yeah. I''m going to ask Ali... to bring me back to life or to appear as a ghost. I can introduce you to my parents about the show! So what?" She asked me to talk to her dreams. Hmm, I''ll do that for you. 834 Episode 781: Parents are back. The next day the show and the four Canatas returned. I heard that Micah had gotten a piece of Lil''s parents'' flesh, and she also asked me if we could bring her back to life or hang on to her. So in the morning I went to the show room and made two suggestions to Lil. One is that it is better after this Gotagota is over to be revived. That means when my parents come home. Looks like Lil was thinking the same thing about that. The other is that for once, we will only summon the souls of our parents with a descending item made of items and ask them to decide whether or not they will be resurrected. She was already dead before I came to this world, and the only person who brought her back to life was Kara''s mother, Queen Karna. In that case, I brought him back to life because of his feelings for the king''s queen and the mess he had during the war with the devil, though for two or more reasons. You can''t bring the Howies back to life if you''re supposed to. Lil accepted the suggestion with pleasure. If we bring him back to life, it would be more inconvenient for him or her. No, I don''t know what the Micahs talked about in the bath or on the bunk, but Lil, I''m so glad you looked so happy. I think Shaw got some rank as a boyfriend, too! ______ ____ _ "Is it time to come home? "I don''t know." Around lunch we were in the closest room to the front door, playing cards with the six of us. I''m sure I''ll be back by the end of the day. "Oh, hey. Looks like it''s coming." "Whoa!" "It''s my uncle and aunt from the Bentwood family." Looks like Kanata, who was looking at the surveillance camera stuff we''re installing, confirmed those two. We decided to pick him up at the festival. I''m home. "Ha, no, it was tough." "" "Welcome back! You''re feeling pretty good, but general gear. I know you''re not even in trouble for having too much money, like us. "What adventures have you been on? "Oh, let''s talk slowly" My uncle and aunt teach us a little bit about our lives in anasm as we stroke the heads of our two approaching daughters. By the way, we''re moving your room and serving coffee. So to sum up, these two apparently had a pretty common adventurer''s life. He even repeated his quest to crusade it and earn a day''s living. There were only two CEOs of the national chain of cafes and florists, and they even went to see shops and stuff. It''s better for us than it is for a level. I''ve seen a lot of overseas shops and such before, but they don''t have a whole different world in boulder. That''s obvious. "So, what''s your father''s level? "I''m ashamed, it''s more or less 32, ha. I think he''s supposed to give you more than this." My uncle''s name means my father. Yeah, well, it''s me and Kanata''s father, so you''re on a pretty good level. I''m not surprised at all. I just told the two of them I''d just come home that I''d just like to talk to them when they''re all here, and decided to give them a break in the room they were staying in before. An hour and a half after that, now Shaw''s parents are coming home. "Dad! How''d it go? "It seemed hunting to take down demons with a bowgun and go. It''s interesting to do the request, and more importantly, the atmosphere is good because the world is like the game itself" "This guy started knocking down demons with his bare hands along the way, didn''t he? Throw it away." Out of the blue, Dad seems to have enjoyed it. Those two levels are 105. He noticed that if he knocked the demon off one end in the middle of his quest along the way, it would be easy to get to the level as well. I guess it went up pretty good even though I only had a few weeks. "And yet, something happened while we were both gone? "Ah... well, a lot" "Wahoo, yes! I need to talk to my mom and dad..." The story Lil told was about her own parents. He also said the four of them decided to rent a room from me to discuss the major events that had taken place during the two weeks they had been there. The last thing left are our parents. ... It''s very late to be back. ''Cause after three hours, Lil and Shaw come back to us, and after another two hours, they''re not gonna try to show up. "... there''s nothing wrong with that, is there? "I don''t have that. If anything happens to you two, you''ll see in a flash." "... stay, we''re both back" When the worries also peaked, the two finally returned.... Honestly, with a very sunny face, this one emits so much magic that I pull it off too. Gear is barely the same as the first one I gave it. Then the source of strength is level. This is going to be more than I expected. 835 Episode 782: Fathers Level "Hey, I''m home" "Sorry, am I late? The two great forces came into the house. I don''t look tired or anywhere. And if you''re really close, you''ll know soon enough. It''s okay. It''s okay. "What''s the matter, guys, look so surprised" "No... hey, Dad, I''m getting stronger than I expected..." "Is it something you can understand? "Come on." Mother and father are looking at each other and tilting their necks. I see you haven''t even been able to control your powers. "Uh, welcome back for now. Can I ask you what it''s been like the last two weeks? "Didn''t you keep an eye on him all the time? "Just for the first few days." "It is." Your father and mother told me what they had done from start to finish. First, the technology to defeat enemies in the no-motion we were doing when we were watching. He said that he had gone gunning down almost without thinking about the level or rank difference. So you realized as soon as you found the demon along the way, you were hunting faster, you started knocking it down in bulk in the middle of a request, and finally you were caging the mountain in that nostalgic Trier Area Mountain and knocking the demon off one end? And I discovered a dungeon in the middle of it, so, yes, I found legality just like me... to this day. "... you''re doing the same thing as you had a dream. That''s parents and kids......" "Mihana, I knew you had dreams. Were all of you raising your level this way? "Yeah." You look kind of convinced except for me and Kanata! True, I thought you were going to do this because you and I are both parents, but you don''t think you''re going to even discover the dungeon. "But your father should be just as tired as I am, but how did you do around? "I did that." "Along the way, I was just following my mom, floating myself around the world." "Ah, the strength of your patience, your mother gave it to you." Yes, overall, I''m like your mother, and you''re like your father. Well, one way or another, I''m talking about. "So, what''s the key level? "With 11 reincarnations, the current level is 75." "Eh! I did my best." And I can''t believe I''ve reincarnated 11 times. That''s obvious with all this power. "Can you show me your skills and stats from a tozmaho? "Fine, yes, go ahead" "Go ahead!" Your mother and father handed Kanata a a tozumaho. The six of us peek into it. Looks like they were both up around four things: magic, MP, and dexterity and quickness. I''m barely raising the rest. You can even grasp that it''s easier to live in this world to concentrate on one-point specialization. And key skills. I even possess SS ranked skills and have a lot of skills I''m not even sure about. Yes, both of you. Blah, blah. Isn''t this the finished shape? "How''s it going? "Uh, just a different number of reincarnations, and on a scale, they''ve already come to the same heights as us." "Really? Yay! "Hehe, it was quite a good time." "Oh well... Um, here''s one suggestion. Can we get everyone together before then? ¡­¡­ Go ahead. " I also called two parents who were waiting in separate rooms and decided to talk in front of a total of eleven. Because we have to do what we need to do to stay in our favor in this world. ¡­ it level to the limit of status. If only I could do this, I''d be an ant for everything in this world. Levels are everything in this world where magic and skills are rampant instead of physics or something. It could even be God. "So let everyone repeat the dungeon hundreds of times and let their status kanst" "Hey, that''s a pretty hard job... going around the same place hundreds of times" "No, it goes around dozens of times in a single reincarnation, so it''s thousands of times correctly" "Wow..." "But don''t worry! I''ll do the part. Because..." I told you more about how levels work. The usual one where me and Kanata and everyone go to a party, put on a dedicated expansion machine to increase the range of levels, and while only one person is prolonging and repeating, give everyone else plenty of rest. Also, I told the Canatas that it would also have the effect of doubling my experience. "I see, I enjoyed it, and that''s fine, so..." "Yeah, so let''s go. I have a dream, if you don''t find it hard." Permission was given from the Benki and Fire Noah families. "Uh, I want to play that peripheral role, Mother" "I''m saying, what am I going to do" Yes, the problem is that your mother is starting to say that. After that discussion, what a really good way for your mother to work around it. I wonder if this is okay, really. 836 Episode 783: Arim-style Psychiatry (Sho) The day after my fathers came home. Me, Lil and I had a dream, we were in a room with an example phantom transfer. What we''re going to do now, of course, is bring Lil''s parents back to life. I prioritized this one before I could finish my dad''s level. By the way, I''m supposed to have my mother and father waiting for me to be here all day, anytime. I''m gonna have to meet her boyfriend and her parents face-to-face. That''s how it''s gonna be. "So, Ayu, what are you going to do? "Let''s revive the body first. As long as I have Amrita, it''s up to me to cultivate her body and bring her back to life completely." "That''s pretty mad" "Haha, I don''t know how many thousand people have been brought back to life already, but this drug" The dream is to have two dry eyes wrapped in cloth from the lil, and when carefully received, place it on the floor. And automatic, I put a machine by my side to put my clothes on in an instant and sprinkled Amrita. From the eyes, people are made. Completed in an instant appeared a man in shape who was not muscular enough for a werewolf tribe and a woman who looked just like Lil except that her hair was as long as half her waist. "... Daddy... Mama...! "Oh, Lil, wait for me to jump yet." "Wow, wow, sorry" I''ll hold Lil''s hand. Lil seems to be putting up with the likelihood of crying. I guess you don''t think that''s the time yet. "So, install this device" "It''s like that headphone..." "It''s a machine that''s visualized and projected by the soul alone." "... on what principle the hell did you make it? "Come on. Because I can make it if I want to. See, the same goes for the vault-like warp device there." Normally, you can''t make it without knowing how it works, can you? Well, you can make amrita out of just medicinal herbs. Can you dream, and ignore the rules of the world is normal? "Then Lil, if you press this, these two should come out with 3D stereoscopic footage. Ready and ready? "Wow! Just" "Well, I''ll push it." Yudreams pressed the switch on something like a remote control that was in my hand. At that moment, the exact same 3D movie as Lil''s parents falling there from the soul video machine emerged due to the light emitted from the lens at both ends of the one like the headphones. "... I''m closing my eyes, but it''s okay. This? "I''m fine because I''m still asleep." Lil is staring at my parents'' footage while holding my hand so tightly. So......... I waited 5 minutes. The mother opened her eyes more. ''Is that... is this...? I''m looking around at the neighborhood like a jerk. I looked at our faces, then tilted my neck, and saw both my true body falling even closer and Lil''s father''s body and footage, putting my ears and tail straight up with a pean. That''s the occasional reaction Lil does, when the werewolves are stunned. "What is this? "Oh, have you woken up" Lil''s mother, who began to twinkle, had dreams and spoke politely. "Wow, what is this? "Explain it a long time." ''... yeah, we, we left that kid to die... so why are we here? Where are we? Explain... you will, won''t you? "Yeah, but since one more woke up," "Darling!" "Wahhh...... so darling!? Lil is surprised. Did you not remember that your own parents called you that about the other side, or did you usually solemnly call you that in front of your child, Lil? But Lil''s mother was said to be the best beauty in the village or something, or indeed the best in the village... what a cool beauty she is beyond range. I didn''t realize earlier, but you don''t have the same eyes as Lil. ... That''s what people call darling. The gap. "Wahoo...... Sa, can''t be done!? "Well, it''s like a ghost right now." "Me, ghost!? I knew you were dead." "Mm... mmm... what the hell?" Apparently, the father is awake. No, if you try from me, does that mean your stepfather and righteous mother? What shall I call you when I get to talk properly? Darling, you''re up. ¡­¡­ Seriously, we should be dead... '' "That''s what this girl called us, apparently, ghosts." "Waffles, ghosts?... it''s true, my body''s clear... seriously, there''s another one of mine. '' That''s your father-in-law, not in the kind of shape you''re used to fighting, as they said for the werewolves. "Why did you call us, gentlemen? "Wahoo... salutation..." I see, even though you are a werewolf who doesn''t like salutations, is that also a point quite different from other werewolves that you can say slurred? "I''ll explain all that and everything now. Um, I know you can be shocked, but will you listen to me till the end? "Oh, I want to know why I was brought back to life in this way, and I''ll ask you firmly," "Wow, me too." ###### I forgot to post yesterday, sorry. Again, I''m feeling a little ill. ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) 837 Lesson 784: Raw or Spirit (Sho) "Uh, first of all, I''m Ten Himself, who built the machine that I called the two of you to. So, should it also be with the two of you lying there, rebuilt from some of the bodies left behind?" "Wow... you''re a god or something to be able to do that? "No, because it''s just a force of skill" A dream explains it. I can only leave this to this guy when it comes to this kind of thing. What you need is a gamer''s childhood. "... I''d like to leave the later explanation to someone else, okay? "Can you tell us why you called us from that person? "Yes. Then... Lil" "Wahoo." "What, even Lil!? Lil, standing near the entrance to the room, was in front of both of us, away from me. They''re both staring at Lil. "Lil......? Wow, you''re a lil? "Yeah. I''m the lil... Mom, Dad" ''... I''m losing track of the story even more, but if it''s true, it looks pretty grown. How many years have we been dead? "Wow, 12 years." Upon hearing Lil''s answer, they looked at each other. And look at Lil again. "You lived, you stayed" "Wahun." "Twelve years... you made me feel lonely." "Wow... Hmm! So, but you both trust me that easily? I''m growing more than I was back then!? ''Wow, I''ll know when I''m a parent. I''m surprised myself... yeah, I know.'' "And you look just like your mother, even if you say so by the looks of it." "Wahhh..." Lil sat down on the spot. The two get closer to leaning against Lil. My mother-in-law tried to reach Lil''s head, but it pierced her. "Wow, I can''t do that." ''I can''t help it... the reason I took these shapes and talked to you again is like I just found out that Lil is alive'' "Mommy... Daddy..." Here comes another dream before me. Apparently, I''m going to see if I can make it back to life. "I''d like to ask you a few questions, are you sure? ''Yeah, I don''t mind. Thanks for letting me talk to my daughter even in this way...! "Wow, thank you." "I mean, for once, with that body, you can bring it back to life properly," "Wahoo, hey, my God!! You can do that, too, but you have a hard look. Well, I''m sure I''d look like that if I were in the same position. "Well, isn''t that the world in 12 years, for both of you, Lil''s parents? Ask him if he''ll come back to life, and then he''ll come back to life." ''I see... you will if you respect your own will.... I have no reason to say no, I''d love to,'' ''Wow, I agree with him... it is! Well, you answer that. If you''re not dead satisfied with something, if you''re going to bring me back to life, you''d better. "Okay! Then wait a few minutes. You''re going to hang up this call." "Wahun! "Wow! Hayama cut the stereoscopic footage. And the example machine is also removed from the two of them, allowing them to open their mouths and pour Amrita in. "Okay, I''m starting to pulse" "Wahoo, you''re both back together? "Yeah." "Oh, Ayu... thank you" "It''s okay." They said it would take time for the two of them to cool their eyes again. That shouldn''t have regained consciousness right away. "Thanks, Ayu!... I''m happy to be surrounded by such lovely friends and lovers..." "Eh heh heh heh" "Well, good." After a while I could say my mother-in-law and father in law woke up at the same time. And first of all, when we touch ourselves and each other''s bodies with pets to confirm our senses, we are again stunned that we are truly back to life. "I can''t believe this is really bringing me back to life! "Wow, wow... yes, Lil! "Wahun!! Wow!! Lil rushed to the two of them and hugged them as much as she wanted. Tears that I have endured all along flow like waterfalls from my eyes. Your father-in-law and mother-in-law hold Lil back tightly. "Sorry, it made me miss dying early..." "Wahun." "My body is growing up and I haven''t seen her in 12 years, but Lil is a lil... I love you" "Wow." After a pretty long hug, I walked away from the two of them from Lil''s. "Heh heh... you really look just like my mother-in-law on my face and body. Do you have any resemblance to me? "Must be smart, no? "Wow, you''re right! That''s what Lil answers as he wipes his tears with a handkerchief. "Even so, me and Dari... your father was giving birth to you when he was 17..." "Wow, that was so fast!? "Our actual age is 22. And it''s been 12 years, so Lil''s 17." "You''ve become like sisters......! Oh, it''s true. Are you only 5 years old different from your own parents? You said you gave birth when you were 17... you mean me and Lil''s age. Lil is desperately begging my kid to meet him and just start dating him... I thought it was still too soon, but maybe the sensibility there was normal as a werewolf after all. 838 Chapter 785: Greetings...! (Xiang) "... waffle, then you should first say what life I''ve had, right? "Wow, tell me." "Oh, there''s someone I need to introduce you to before that... show! "Ooh! Called at last. It was outside the mosquito net until just now, but I''m finally in the middle of a conversation.... At the same time, don''t say hello. I stood next to Lil, who was talking about getting up at some point. "Wow, he doesn''t look so strong and cool human! "Mmm... So, Lil, who''s that guy? "Wow, that''s my boyfriend." Lil hugged me in the arm. Your father-in-law looks at me with a goofy face. "When he was standing there just now... Lil''s boyfriend? "Wow, that''s right! "I''m letting you hang out with your daughter, my name is Shaw Hino...! I bow my head deep. Your stepfather''s gaze hurts. "People...? I''m trying to forgive the werewolves, but it''s a different species." "I''m sorry, because he said this is what Lil would say if he had a boyfriend long after Lil was born" "Yes, no, I don''t mind. Naturally." "Wahu...... You sound like a good boy! But! You have to be strong as a werewolf opponent! At least you have to be strong enough to surpass me! ¡­ Shall we make arrangements?" Your father-in-law stands up. Yeah... I''ve heard from around here that this guy was weak a few times. Lil and my mother-in-law went into a stop. "Stop, you''re weak." "Are you strong or weak? Even if I haven''t looked after him in 12 years, as a father..." "Dad, you really should stop, right? "Oh... he said that" "Show, show him the adventurer card" I had no choice but to show my father-in-law my adventurer card. Lil''s parents peek it round their eyes. They buttcaked hard in an instant. "Uh, uh, SSS......!!? "Eh! "Lil... where did you get someone with such a good personality and strength?" "Wow, it''s the result of coincidences! I''ll talk to you later." "... have I already given you proof of loyalty? "I gave it to you a long time ago." "Then there''s nothing to say from me.... How are you? "Mi, I have to admit...... right? Please make my daughter happy for us." "... Yes" I''ve always wanted to, I''ve finished greeting Lil''s parents. Now it''s an approved couple for both parents. It''s no different than before, but maybe I can be a little more grand. ¡­ Shall I also drink a suggestion to increase the frequency of things? "Are you going to marry me? "Wahun! "Ke, ke, keko..." "Ma, we''re at Lil''s age now, so we''re having Lil... unless there''s a reason, maybe we can get married early and have kids early" "It''s hard not to disagree because it''s what we''ve done..." You don''t have to worry about that. It''s been five years since I promised to marry you. My mother-in-law approached Lil and punched her in the ear while my father-in-law was holding her head down and worried about something. I heard it. "(... Wow, did you get laid already?)" "(... yeah!)" "(Do it!)" It was content. Embarrassing. Your stepfather gets back on his feet, and at the same time your mother-in-law stops pounding her ear. "Yes, so this girl... this girl who brought us back, my friend? "Yes! Me and Lil are friends! "Wahoo! Lil laughed happily. Apparently, the two of you are completely impressed when it comes to having a dream. He''s like bringing people back to life. "Then it''s time to spend half Lil''s life. So, Shaw, you know how it went with you, right? "What kind of life have you been living? The two of you are intrigued. Lil said this after clouding his face a little. Trying to ask me. "... you should be honest with me, right? "Well... you''re the real parent" "Wasn''t it just my life that I was sad that my real parents died? "Yeah.... will you ask me all about it? You two seem to have guessed something from the look of my dream with Lil. From a dream, the outsider leaves the room once he is talking in a message, so he asked me to call him when I have business. I accept that. "It''s been 12 years that bad? "Until I met Shaw. So I guess 11 years... Wow, that was pretty bad right now." "Okay, let''s do it all. We have to listen." "... right. Lil, talk to me." Lil started talking to Pottori Pottori. Memories from the age of 5, one year at a time, of what they did, how they lived, and how they were in the mood. I think I''m just getting used to talking. And every time, after meeting me, he told me the story with real pleasure. 839 Lesson 786: Repentance and War (Sho) "Why did we die first?" After Lil finished saying everything, your father-in-law said that in a half-hearted state. So much so that I''m crying about my mother-in-law. "Mr. Shaw... yes, I have to thank you. Lil... thanks to you for being here. No, I''m really embarrassed that I was just trying to disagree with the shape." "Yes, no, you don''t have to be so surprised..." "It''s something to think about. This girl''s 11 years because we''re dead! If I''m stronger... if I''m not dead..." I regret repeatedly that my daughter was unable to protect me as a result of presenting herself and protecting the village. I saw Lil. Lil hasn''t got a look on his face. "Everyone was right, I wish I hadn''t just read a book or something, but had more power. I''ve fought with wisdom alone. I was wondering. The result is¡­" "Wow... Dad, that''s not true" "Lil......" Lil embraced his crying mother and his own father, who was holding his fist to the point of bleeding. "My mom and dad saved my life, so this is how I can live. And I met a nice guy. So... don''t say that. Sure, my 11 years were hell, but I managed to do my best! "Lil......" "Sorry, sorry... sorry..." Only time passed quietly, leaving me with a hug for a while. It would have been 15 minutes, and we all finally relaxed our posture. "... what happened to those two? "The two of you who took me are in the village now." "Right. How''s the mayor doing? "Wow, yeah, you can''t talk about it until you meet Shaw. ¡­ I''ll also talk about what I did to the village during this time." Lil starts talking to the two of them again. Now it''s a recent event. How two of my own foster parents were sent to a cabin, the village chief''s reappointment, and being brought back to life because those two had parts of their parents'' bodies? That''s why we''re here. "Wow, that''s what I''m talking about." The whole story about the past is over. Apparently, we''re going to talk about this in the future. "... so what do we do now? You have to think about how you behave." "Because 12 years is huge... I think it''s hard to live, but I let it come back to life because of it, and let''s do our best" "Wow, huh? Mom and Dad, aren''t you going to live here? "What are you talking about, Shaw? Aren''t you living with you? "Wow... looks like you should read Ali" Me and Lil had a dream. It seemed like we were really waiting, and it came right up. "Yes, yes, what can I do for you? "Ali, Mom and Dad can live here, too, right? "I''m going to do that from the start." "What, are you okay? There''s just so much room to live..." "Uh, well, you don''t know just this room, do you? Here, about three families live together. In total, there are already 12 of us! "This was a room in your mansion! "For now, outside, do you want to look and see? "Please" Dreams took us out of this room. What about the reaction between the two of you? "Wah... Huh? Here, is this a castle!? "If it''s a real castle, you can see it from there." "Wahoo!? Isn''t that Mephirado Castle? I saw it in a book. "Because I''m almost your neighbor" Even if you don''t think about it, the castle is next door and the house itself is this size. Well, there are times when dreams have the power to be brave. "Is this the kingdom of Mephirado? "Yes, it''s the Kingdom of Mephirado" "Slaves... yes, if they were this big, they''d have slaves or something, right? If it were this country..." "Wow, what a surprise! Right now, slavery is being reviewed around the kingdom of Mephirado! There''s not a single slave in the kingdom of Mephirado already!... including back society and all that." "Whoo!? What the hell has happened in 12 years..." That''s a testament to how hard people have worked. Thinking about it, that guy is a hero after all. "Um, it''s going to take a lot of time to guide you through all of this house, so for now, I''m just going to show you the rooms we''ve got for both of you" "Wow, I get it" "Please." A gathering of the rooms we usually live in (but inside it feels like a whole house). They can add as many rooms as they want because it''s a magic room, so they don''t have a problem with more people. "This is an empty room." "It''s a classy room from the door..." "We''re all in the same room, so don''t worry about it. All right, let''s go inside." The dream opened the door. By the way, all the early furniture is the same, so we''re already used to seeing it. What will happen in these two cases? "Wow... can I live there? You''re lying, right?" "Oh, Mr. Alim... are you sure it''s here? "Yes." I knew having dreams was fat. 840 Episode 787: New Members "Yes, that''s why Lil''s parents are new here! I brought Lil''s parents back to life, and as soon as I introduced her to the room, I called everyone to the room that was always stuffy. I''m going to be a new member of this family starting today! Hehe, now a total of 14 people and 3 pillars will be living in this house. "... nice to meet you! "Wow, nice to meet you... If you look at it this way, there really are a lot of people living in this mansion." "Then I''ll introduce myself. Yikes." Introduce yourself on a family basis. I''m sure the Fire House''s introduction will be long for Lil''s parents, so last but not least. I will say names, etc. from the eight Narumi and Benki families, and I will also teach them how to relate to each other, etc. etc. Oh, I''ll tell you exactly why I look so young for my parents. I use those items. Sounds like you could remember Lil right away because her parents are smart, or because we have so many characteristic people. "It''s Hino, my son is taking care of your daughter" "Wow, so you two are Shaw''s... Lil is really taking care of you. You can''t thank him." "No, no, you''re not going to have done such a special thing for him. That''s in the form of getting to know you¡­" "Really, Shaw, thanks to you, Lil seems sincerely happy..." Yeah, the greeting that would have been long for both sides, as expected, has begun. He''s scratching it. If we were old friends like our parents, this wouldn''t happen. Except when you''re too close and serious, it''s more or less normal for me to tattoo Mika''s parents. So I guess that reaction is fresh. "Well, please keep up the good work, please give my daughter..." "Wow, wow, hey, please, Shimashima... please" "Welcome, take care of your daughter... don''t you, Sho" "Oh, of course" "Wow... show! Apparently, the conversation is over. He also said that the last few days meant that Lil and the two Huen families would be spending without family water. "Lil, I hope you don''t have to be insatiable" "It''s not about those few days, is it? It''s perfect for a show, though." "I just can''t get laid with my dreams for a few days, but I''m going to pee." "Haha, yeah" So the first time I came back from Earth was always so...... Finally solved the mystery. But you''d better reduce the number of times before you have kids, right?... Micah doesn''t seem to have any hair on her mind, so it could be difficult. Oh, my God, I have to do something more important than that right now. "In the middle of the conversation, may I? "Ah, Mr. Alim, I can''t thank you or anything." "That''s okay, because I like it and I do it. Um... read this." I gave two identical books to both of us. "... What''s this? "12 of Anasm...... no, just in case it''s a summary of the great events and general common sense from 13 years ago to the present. At the same time, it says something important about living with us, like who we are." "Wow, thanks, I''ll read it." "Oh, but I think it''s hard to read through that thickness, so call me with the quick reading glasses that are in your room''s bedlight underneath storage" "Okay, thank you from what to what" The Huen family went back to their room. When I think... only Lil comes back, hugs her to the show, kisses her mouth, and leaves again. Enjoy plenty of time for three family members for the first time in 12 years, right? "... Hey Sho" "What? Father." "Well, Lil is the result of your continued help. I''ve told you many times, take care of him responsibly for the rest of your life." He said, "I know." "... hehe" ______ ___ _ "Wah heh, guys, listen, I could sleep with my mom and dad! The next day, Lil said with sincere pleasure at her usual little gathering in the mansion. Sho''s parents answer as they nick. "Good for you, Lil" "Yeah! Ma... Ma, Pa... Pa..." "I have real parents, another way to call them... you can call them mothers and fathers or something" "Yeah, Dad! Looks like we''ve decided what to call it. When you call your own real parents for Lil, what do you call your mom and dad? "Ah, show! "Oh, Lil, oh..." "Show!" Lil hugged her as soon as she found the show and kissed her. "Come on, for that matter, why don''t you be your own parent? "Kissing your lover and your parents is totally different. Well, your father was lit because he was only five different years old." "Ha, yes or no" "Here, this is Lil..." "Wow, good morning everyone! Oh, Lil''s parents came to this room rubbing their sleepy eyes, too. Shall we start the discussion then? 841 A story about gossip, beautiful flowers, just sweet. "Ayumu..." "All right, all right." "Eh heh" Around noon one day, without any pulse abbreviation, I held onto a dream. This is the usual thing. Dreams always stroke my head before giving me a hug back. "Can I be sweet? "Go ahead." "Yay." Even if you say it''s sweet, it varies. This is how you get people to stroke your head while holding you for a long time, and you can have them knee pillows, or you can. Sometimes it''s a light kiss or vice versa deep kiss, or deliberately letting your hands rub against your chest or buttocks. When I thought about which one today, I decided to give a deep kiss for now. "Nfu." "... Ha, still do it? "Maramara..." "Wa Ha..." I guess I''ve been doing that for about 15 minutes. I''ll be fine with this for the rest of my life, but dreams can get tired of boulders, so I''ll keep my mouth shut here. "I want to sweeten a lot today" "Not every day? "More today! "Fine, do whatever you want" I don''t know which way to go. It''s time to think about a new way to snooze, right? I''ve done a lot of things that have changed besides what I just mentioned, but I want to think of something new today. I did things like holding hands 24 hours a day... and I did things like keep touching each other''s breasts... and you did things like licking each other all over your body. Cosplay and such are everyday tea meals. I also did some adult play with tools. Whoa, more and more thoughts are going that way. You shouldn''t. I just need to do something healthy during the day. I have to think about grown-ups at night. ... Mm-hmm, oh, yeah. "Well, first, just undress your torso." "Okay, sweetheart." Ah cool. You look so colorful and nice when you take off your clothes. "So?" "I''ll take it off too" "Hmmm...... hey, why are your torso completely naked!? It''s not night yet! "What, it''s a necessity of what I just came up with... what, no, I feel like a jerk looking at my raw breasts? Fine, whatever you want." "No... it''s noon and... yeah, later" "Too bad. Well, keep it up, then." "Yes." Dreams are honestly long live for me. I''ve just created some clothes for this lead role. I leaned my body perfectly against the cool, cute back of my dreams, and long live with them. "It''s a hit." "Oh, my God." "Oh, my God." Slowly floating clothes through the two bodies as they were. I got two heads out of my neck and two arms out of one sleeve. Then the effect of clothing and each other''s body is tightened. "Wow! "Um, the one who weaves two feathers? "I feel a little different..." "But it looks like you''re being held, doesn''t it? "Naked. My back stings." "Was it?" "No way." "Oh, when I explain this clothing, right? I taught him that I was the only one who could take it off, and that my arm was completely dreamy (I could only move ahead of my wrist), and that my neck could move on both sides. "Heh... well, I don''t mind being hugged all the time like this, what do you do with the kiss? "Um, I don''t think it''s hard to have a dream... but, look, I can do this" "Hiccup!! Don''t lick my ear! "It was cute now" "Puku! Had a dream gently grabbed my cheek and pulled it with a clever hug. Soft as it looks. "Is there less you can do to Micah from me when it comes to freedom? "You can rub your butt! My thighs! "Uh, is that all you can do? Oh, yeah." Had a dream come up with something or moved to a place where there was a mirror.... By the way, I have a dream height of 170cm and I am just under 160. My body will be floating in the universe because I''m getting taller this time around on my head. But I had a dream that my body seems to be light at all, so it''s okay even in this state like I''ve been mumbling all my life. Yeah, I knew when I stood in front of the mirror like this, it seemed like I was hanging from an oblong string. At some point a banana is held in my dream hand. "Well, let''s try it in this state! This is gonna be hilarious! "... not that banana, Ayu if you can..." "It shouldn''t be any more. ¡­ think about the age of this work." "... about what? "Come on, ''cause I thought of something like that" Strange dreams. I ended up eating bananas delicious. ... What did you do after that? Well, yeah, the reason I was deliberately naked and mutually restrained was to satisfy my desires. Yes, to keep you on your way to bed. My elaborately calculated plan went well, and this day I could have been a lot sweeter. 842 Episode 788: Status Canst Mass Production Plan "Did you both read the book I gave you yesterday? "Mostly. But... I''m surprised that slavery is being reviewed during anasm and that all demons have been more forcefully sealed by your hands." "And the fact that we''re able to come and go with the original world that calls the wise, that we''re all from that world except the three of us, right? Wow... you''re strictly forbidden to speak out, aren''t you? "Yes, spinach" He asked me a few other questions, but apparently gave me answers almost as if he had finished reading them properly. Then you don''t mind if I ask you to join me in what you''re going to do, do you? "Then I''ll tell you what I got you all together for today! "No, dude, dude! "... I will make everyone here, all stats 999999! "... wah!? Mr. Fuen has eaten it. I also wrote in that book that we are the ones who have reached the limit of our status. "Oh, can you do that!? "You can! Watch this footage for a quick explanation! "Video...... technology in the world like Chiquette? Lil, what is it? "The pictures work, Mom. You''ll see." That''s why I worked so hard to get everyone to see the footage of how the level worked. Looks like our father and mother already understood, but other than that, six people, including Lil''s parents, were refreshed, so it seems like it was a lot of the first time with the information we got from this video. "... and well, here''s the thing! "You don''t have to do anything to get the strongest power? There''s such a way... Wow, why didn''t I notice at all? If I could protect my family, I''d have been around the dungeon tens of thousands of times! "Mr. Huen, you have no choice. ''Cause apparently there''s some sort of restriction on people in this world not to notice." "Mr. Nariway...... is that right? Maybe that''s what made Sage always strong. I can''t believe you''re restricting your thinking." When it comes to Lil''s father, it looks like he has found the dungeon on his own in the past due to the legality of discovering it as his own formula. Many times. But I''m glad I discovered it, because I gave it to the strong people in the village. That would be regrettable, wouldn''t it? I mean, I really want to know how to discover it. I was smart enough to do that... well, I''m Lil''s parent, and it''s possible. Weren''t you kicked in the first place? No, he said the main business was kickass, and he might have found a dungeon in the side business and run information through it. "Tell me how to do that later" "Wahun. Now that I know how important the dungeon is, I''ll tell you when I feel the effect." "Thank you!... hey, back to business, you really can have me around... no, you should... your mother does it, right? "Yeah!" "Well, because anyone can do this with some strength and patience. Okay, I''ll ask your mother." The operation is all over with video, too. All you have to do is slow down for a few days. Anyway, Lil''s parents have just come back, and besides, they''ve all just come back. I have to rest, yeah, yeah. That''s why I broke up so far today. Me and Mika go back to the room. "I''m flirting. Yo! "After this, it''s a reality party for Mr. Bacchus'' new poster of alcohol, so I can''t be that long." "It was. Speaking of which, you''ve got work to do today." We''ve all been able to be us, and we''ve been getting a little selfish and a lot of rest. Pretty much a hobby, but all this. "Keith! Keith! "Yes, sir." "Eh... eh" Think while kissing Micah. This time, there will be eight more SSS rankers in this country if all eight of them are statscasted. No, that''s amazing. This is... I think like every person, but you can make as much as you want from me. You have no choice, do you? Whatever it is, you can let all the residents of this town get their status canst. I won''t do it though because the world is about to collapse. "Gyu." "Yes, Gyu" "Nhehe." And you''re still cute. I was just eating when I had time! If you put that in your mouth, Micah will take it off, so I''ll never tell you, though. "Speaking of which, the picture I was able to make today, aunt...... yeah, don''t you show it to your mother-in-law? "To your mother? Uh, I''ll think about it." You''ve never been painted yet and shown anything flashy. Um, well, can I show you something? Let me ask you so I can take one of the copies home. 843 Episode 789: Large Numbers Level Up "I wish I had a dungeon I had. We''re going to the dungeon your mothers discovered." "I''m more used to that." "I mean, you didn''t clear it." "Yeah, it''s a waste. Hey, Dad." "I don''t think it would be a waste of time to clear it up if I knew how it works." When I tried to tell you which dungeon to get around, your mother suggested we want to use the dungeon we found ourselves in, and this is what''s happening now. Surely a dungeon you''re used to is better, isn''t it? If it were true, I would have made it into a dungeon of joy that I had circled with Kara and the others before. Look, over there, because enemies can come out at the same time and get around fast.... although it seems to be the most challenging for a normal person in this world. "Okay, shall we then? Kanata, get to Mount Tria Area, please." "Okay." I''m already ready (as long as I''m there, I''ll be ready on the spot). I made it to Mount Trier Area in an instant on a Kanata moment trip. Oh, there was one iron golem on the encounter, but I turned it off for now. "So, Dad, where are you going? "Uh, from here... just a little down, maybe further to the left" "Whoa, let''s go on foot" A total of 14 people in the Great Zone. I kind of feel like people are getting more every time I level up. I could be 50 of them or something. No, don''t you? Kara and the others have raised it, and the friendly and low-level people are like Gabayna and Lakhand, and two of those Lakhand''s parties. Besides, it seems like those people don''t have to be strong for nothing. "Right here." "I see. Here." It''s a dungeon, indeed. I took out the junction items and the magic room for now. Usually the compact size magic room has a locker size entrance, but this time it''s about the size of a storage or shed. "Sleep in this magic room. Nanaka is about half the size of the mansion. We have our own rooms." "Thanks" "Well, let''s start by signing up for a party." I took out the original adjusted version of the machine I needed to be an adventurer. Incidentally, this is a substitute for the Divine Gem class because it is undergoing improvements. "You mean an eight-man party? "Yeah, we''re not in trouble for having rebirths, either, so it''s a 14-man party. And no matter how far away you go, the same party always gets the same experience." "Heh... that''s amazing! "Oh, and I have a way to double my experience." I told Kanata and the others that I would double my experience (no duplication) and that I would have the ability to get the effect of multiplying my experience a few times if I paid (individually) the number of regenerations I had brought to the Jizo. "... I did some math, but the level would be kanst in just a few times here" "It is." That sounds fun to watch. "Well, maybe it''s time to dive" "Oh, I want to see how your mother goes around, so can I follow you for the first time? "Yeah, fine." "What should we do in the meantime? Dreamlord." "Mr. Shaw''s father, please be normal in the magic room" Normally, you wouldn''t know, so I''ve got games, novels, comics, TV (movies and drama videos only) in every room for once, and I make sure the food comes out as infinitely as I want. "... well. Narukami-san, I''ll take turns if you get tired, so please tell me anytime." "Mr. Furano, it''s rare that she''s tired." "Oh, really, Mr. Benki?" Mmm, Micah''s uncle... you seem to know that my future father-in-law is tenacious. I don''t know much about my mother''s endurance. "Oh, you know, we..." "Just like everyone else, Lil, please take your time" "Ha ha... Oh, well, if you can speak up, we''ll work with you." "Yes, thank you for your attention. Wow." Me and Kaya are in the dungeon while everyone drops us off even though it''s not such a treat. Hmmm...... I wonder if there is anything strange about it as a pity dungeon, though there are some differences. Let''s get started, shall we? "... you don''t move to each room? "Uh, what''s that inefficient? Well, take a look." That said, your mother stuck the first cheap cane I gave her in the middle of the hall of this dungeon. "You have dreams, you have a high status, and it''s okay if I mean it, right? "Yeah.... oh, drink this when you run out of MP. ''Cause I''m gonna recover." "Amrita? Whoa. Then... I''ll do it! A magic formation of huge water attributes appeared. 844 Episode 790: Large Numbers Level Up 2 "Mother, what a skill is this? "SS ranked, with the best stages¡­" "What, the SS rank and the stage is the best? "Yeah, well, the name is Water God''s rule." A large quantity of water emerged from the magic formation your mother created. They split into a total of five and softly fly to each door as if the creature were moving. "What kind of moves? "Hmm, a move that freely manipulates the existence of water in the true sense...... is that it? My dad started enjoying skill synthesis along the way and tried a lot of things, but I made more magic than S-rank of water attributes many times to synthesize it..." Anything, it seems that your father put together to experiment with your mother''s skills as well. Synthesis of S-ranked water magic to delegates and SS ranked ones. And in the meantime, I got 10 of them, and they said they could make a SK2 called "The Water Goddess." Sounds just like the show''s "God of Fire" or Micah''s "Goddess of Ice". And based on that SK2, I made more water magic (all the materials in between were used as a mindfulness or gravity technique), and this magic came up? "If I tell you I feel so strong about this, Dad, then I''ll stop here. I''ve made a lot of SS ranked skills, and this is all I have." "No... I don''t know, but I think that''s fine because it''s probably very strong." "Is that right? I do have a terrible feeling about this." Um, because your father really likes experimentation. You should have thought about the possibility of indulging in that if you started getting involved with your skills. "Oh, look, I''m back" "Huh? Ah... really" A beautifully dismantled demon and demonic nucleus was carefully brought by something like a tentacle of water. Soon they had opened the mouth of his grandmother''s magic back, and those made of water threw in demonic nuclei and demons that had been dismantled. "If it''s true, it''s two to three times faster than this." "Does that mean we can do our current series of actions in about 10 seconds? "Yes, yes. I really don''t need a cane. I had a dream, so I fell for it." This is the usual SS rank skill, but I don''t feel like I''m in a bad mood. I feel something close to Darkmatter Creator, if I may say so with some strength. He said he repeated it many times, but I wonder how much. "Oh, my dad''s even more amazing, by the way" "Is that it? "Yeah. What the heck... I only remember the effect, like a black hole that specifies the object to inhale and inhales just that, or strikes out a black hole just like that and hits the enemy and makes it disappear" "What''s that frightening?" Well, that''s the executives of global research organizations (I hear they''re pretty great). I got to the top of them in that short period of time. If your father would have come to this world alone before me... he probably would have felt the same way about my situation. "So long! There''s a hidden room here! "Right underneath here? "Pugh, how do you know that?" "I''ve been in this world for quite a while." "So I will break this place" Pretty much like that, she smashed the magic around the water cannon into the ground, drilled a hole, and went in there. Underneath it is an empty chest (which seemed to have contents at first), pressing the chest activates the switch and starts the mission. Defeat it in an instant... it''s a goddess class. Might be the first time I''ve seen the Divine Gem class since then. "Doe?" "No... no matter what they say" "That''s roughly all around. By the way, I''ll do the same thing as defeating demons and doing the mission, so I guess these few times are quick." "Hmm." My mother and I went outside. The contents of the lockbox were SSS-ranked demon nuclei. Everything, it''s always been all this, and then there seems to be an occasional degree of Amrita, skill card, and a few legendary items. I thought so. "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a goddess class outside of me." "Really? My dad was the first one to let me out." "That''s your father! This is how you banged out all the SSS-ranked demon nukes so you could make powerful skills. No, I''ve never seen a demon give out SSS-ranked demon nuclei besides demons. Must be so rare. "Did you know how to get around me? "Yeah! Looks like you could be pretty reincarnated with this! Amrita, I''ll leave you a few." "I wish I was out of the chest." "There''s nothing more troublesome than Amrita." "I think so." I brought your mother back to the magic room in the dungeon. If your mother gets tired, I''ll do it next time, it''s quicker than leaving it to the others. ... Soon, I started to gain a lot more experience. If you''re a mother, you''re tense... I used to tell your father that once you''re passionate about something, you have the same dreamy mental power to keep doing it even if you''re tired of it. Has your mother ever made your father miss you, too, as I have made Micah miss you with that trait? 845 Episode 791: Whats it like? "Mother, I''m working really hard..." I saw an app (distributed to everyone) that accumulates experience with Tozumaho. I get more experience at a hell of a speed. It''s even faster since I taught you how to do "Zone," which is also one of my moves, taking advantage of the speed earlier. Looks like he''s circling once a minute so far. I think it will shrink more if my status keeps getting higher. "What do you do when you''re done raising this level? "Um, I have to introduce my parents first, to the king. Especially me and Micah. The king takes care of us, he takes care of us, and we''re related." "Right." Then you can go back to Earth and taste the continuation of Earth''s winter break.... I''m all done because I''m bringing homework and stuff over here, and I''m sure I can relax. "Hmm? Has anyone knocked on the door in this room? "Oh, really." I was obsessed with chatting and didn''t notice. Me and Mika open the door. There was Lil. "Hey, what''s up? "Wow, sorry to interrupt where you''re flirting" "It''s okay because I haven''t really snuggled around yet.... and?" "Wow, I feel like my mom and dad are feeling guilty as they slip out of their hips even though their level is up without doing anything. What an encouragement? Hmm, I figured we''d work harder on our own. Are you glad you actually felt that? Micah was advising Lil first when I was thinking about what advice to give her. "What a dreamy way to begin with I was just waiting for you to cook dinner... well, if you want to encourage me, why don''t you just say, ''It''s a state of the art way, so you don''t have to feel it backwards''? Technology shifts with time... say something like" "Wow, I see. I''ll tell you, thanks! Lil leaves on a small run. There are some verses in this world that you think are virtuous to give yourself to neglect about levels. Trouble stuff. If it''s easy, you have to struggle, you don''t have to think about it. Well, it seems like it would be hard for me to go around the dungeon from the side... but I enjoyed it for once. "That''s right, it''s time for lunch! "Why are you taking off your clothes... Oh, I wore an apron" "Hehe... it''s a service, a service" "So I serve you every day." ______ ____ _ I''m home. Your mother is back. That looks kind of tired. I don''t see your mother that way where she''s tired, and there''s Amrita... "Welcome back, Mother" "Welcome back, aunt...... mother-in-law! "Oh, I can''t believe you''re my mother-in-law. That''s right, hey... I have a dream. Take turns tomorrow..." "Fine, but rare. Are you tired? "No... Dad, I don''t have enough ingredients! "Uh, I know." "Micah, I know." She misses not being able to flirt with your father, and the next day I was supposed to go around. They''re going to keep the mission reward lockbox extended with your father all day today. With so many demons coming out thanks to this dungeon, mission, and so many more multiplying effects of EXP, it looks like your mother can reborn 110 times just for the hard work she has done today. Haven''t you had enough? I won''t say anything. If you concentrate and assign it, you''ll have about 4 stats kanst, but still far from all stats kanst. So the next day. "Come back whenever you run out of mica ingredients." "... once I start, I''m going to keep doing it until the end of the day" "Oh, my God." I kissed Mika, who looked lonely, and left the magic room and stood in front of the dungeon. ... Well, let''s do a time attack. Because your mother was so quick to clear this dungeon of pity...... I want to clear it in 20 seconds, including detention time by mission. Theoretically, you''ll make three times as much money as your mother if you do. I quickly entered the dungeon and fired Thunder Martiles in the air. Throw a device that wipes out all enemies in all rooms and attracts what you recognize as an item at will, pushing the crate as it instantly breaks into the empty floor of the hole. ... Mission Description Depressing. You call this frustration time. The moment the demon came out, he defeated the demon in the order that his mother taught him, quickly opened the chest that came out, retrieved the device, and went outside. ...... Time is 19 seconds. It''s early from the beginning, but it seems impossible to shrink any further because of the mission. Then I guess I''ll circle around with this time as a reference. If I ignore the mission and the item, I can go around in a second or three...... no, if I suck, I can go around in a second. Well, I wouldn''t do that because it''s a waste. Especially since there are more people at once, I want a lot of SSS-ranked demon nuclei. Looks like your father made some very powerful skills, so I think it''s time for me to add one or so committed ones. 846 Episode 792: A Hard Rebirth It''s been 4 days since I started to level up. The total number of reincarnations exceeded 600. Yes, it''s over 600. I didn''t think just the two of us could make enough money to reincarnate about 100 times a day. You were so efficient because you did it in the rotation... that''s my mother, who is a ghost on the level. Yes, this is what we''ve been working so hard on... "I want to rest... I want to rest..." "Meh." "I don''t like reincarnation anymore..." "Daddy, 246 more times, right? Good luck." "No, no, no! I hope your father does his best. More than a minute at a time...... right, it takes a minute and a half to reincarnate, so 600 reincarnations are 900 minutes by simple calculation. That''ll take 15 hours! Well, this simple task is normal, isn''t it? "Ayummm! Can''t you do something with the power of the item!? "I''ve never tried it..." "Try it! Your father told me that with great momentum. All I can think of is the look and voice of a girl when she is. That''s my father. Even so, a device that automates reincarnation. Well, I''ve made quite a few items so far that would interfere directly with my status, and I may not be able to. By the way, when I make items that affect my status system, I use Dark Matter Creative. Because it''s impossible to make it with vegetables first.... no matter how clever you are. I don''t even know how it works. Why don''t you just make it? "Hmmm......" "What do you say? Do you think you can? Or is that skill convenient... do you have leaves too? She''s been doing a lot of research on her own lately, but maybe she''s been collecting research materials and stuff like that." "Heh, that''s how I use it. Well, I''ve made a lot of things, too. Yeah, maybe next time I''ll hand out this skill." Looks like I got something basic while I was saying that. From here on out, I can combine it with a variety of items, install it as an app on a tozmaphone, and manipulate it. What, can you do it? It''s boring. And well, the various processes are soaked up, but as a result, I was able to give it to your father. "Yes, take this." "Wow, thanks! Everyone else said hee hee, so I handed it out to everyone. The mechanism is that the moment I open the app, it turns the EXP accumulated in the EXP accumulation app into a rebirth in bulk. It''s convenient, eh? There was a report that it ended up with everyone after a while after I handed it out. Honestly, my skill points suck, too. He said he would never be able to consume this in his lifetime. "... Now you''ve all statskansted, haven''t you? "Ho, ho, we''re really stronger than the coarse SSS rankers, aren''t we? "Yes, you can defeat SS Rank Demons in Decopin" "Oh, oh..." The parents of the group from Earth didn''t seem to be pinned, but Lil''s parents, the inhabitants of this world from this world, were appalled. "Then let''s go home! "Don''t dungeons clear? "Not here... I thought I''d leave it because it was the most experienced dungeon in the history of demons" "I see." Speaking of dungeons, yes, I need Lil''s father to teach me the legality and doings of the dungeon distribution. "Lil''s father, when you left, was it a way to find the dungeon? Tell me." "Wow, that was a promise." "Shall we go home again? Kanata, please." We''ll be back at the mansion in an instant. And then they each split into their usual members and went back to their rooms. Of course I''m going to Micah and Love''s Nest. "Good day. Tired?" "Do I look tired? "Absolutely. That''s right. I didn''t level recently, so I thought my patience for that kind of thing was dropping." No way, that''s not possible. As far as patience was concerned, the opposite was polished. Because Micah asked me out almost every night, and I''m dealing with her. No, but you''ll get strength. So I guess Micah is pretty good, too. "Hmm, if you''re not tired..." "You''re thinking of something for me." "Yes! I love it...... mmm" I embraced Micah. I was surprised Micah for a moment, but she came right back with a pretty smile on her face and a hug. "Take me to bed like this." "Oh, I knew that was the aim! "Huh! So, what do you do? "I''m not putting you to bed tonight." "Yay! I wonder if I can do this...... 847 If gossip lil catch a cold (Sho) In this edition, if you have about a cold in Amrita or any other potion, it will heal quickly, but without them, how will Shaw treat you if Lil catches a cold? That''s the story. ##### "Wow, I''m sorry, Shaw" "No, don''t worry about it." Lil caught a cold. Nearly 4 degrees higher than flat heat. Sleeping in Lil''s room in her bedroom. That''s why I''m taking care of it. "It was a date today... we should have had time to be alone at home so we could get laid..." "Well, you can''t." "Wahoo..." Lil is soggy, but as far as I''m concerned, seeing my own girlfriend is something I wanted to try once, and it''s nothing. I''d like to be on the doctor''s side, too. I''m working out, so I don''t really have a cold twist. "Ha-ha-ha... Phew..." "Sounds spicy." "My head is gushing and I want to have my throat... that''s right. Plus, you''re gonna have to get upset." "You''re the one who''s resting." It''s kind of fresh that you''re just hanging around in bed, even though you usually have a lil sticking around in front of you if you''re at home. "Do you want something to eat? "... beef" "No." "Then Shaw''s ______" "I don''t know what you tried to say, but maybe not" "Wahoo... Ice cream" "Okay, I''ll get it" I bought ice cream and hot and cold sheets at a convenience store nearby. Even the mask. I always have a lot of drugs and sports drinks because I exercise a lot, but other than that, I don''t really take care of the cold. "There you go." "Wahoo, Aisu" "Uh, I bought some more of these too, so stick them on." "You''re the one who sticks it on your forehead....... show" "Don''t sue me with your eyes. Okay, I''ll stick it on you." "Wow, thanks." I turned Lil''s forehead and I tried to put a sheet on it. My hand touched my forehead, but yeah, that''s pretty hot. This is... "Do you have a mask? "I''m okay with coughing and runny nose because I''m not lucky. Headaches, fever and sore throat seem to be symptoms of this cold. Is Shaw the only one who doesn''t see me and move? "I haven''t had a cold in the last few years." "Wow... you don''t seem to be in a position for me to see a doctor." "I''d love to be hit, too." "If that''s the time, I''ll dress you up as an open chest nurse! "Didn''t you do that when you were playing cosplay before this? "I did it." I talk a lot for saying my throat hurts. Well, it''s true that my voice is squeamish. "More than that, Shaw, Ice Cream...... please" "There you go." "I need a favor." "I know." Open your mouth and wait for Lil, I fed her some ice cream. I''m happily breaking my face. "Wow... the ice cream the show bought for me is a few steps better than normal" "Well, good for you." "This is what I remember when we met." "Sure." Lil slowly finished eating the ice cream. When I realized it, I was sweating all over my body. It''s time to wipe it. I''ll get some hot water and a towel. "Now wipe your body. I have to change my underwear." "It was really going to steam with sweat. Thanks, Shaw. Hey, I''m totally selfish today, but I was wondering if I could ask for some more." "What? "I saw you in a girl comic book the other day, didn''t I? Apparently, the main character''s girl had a scene where the man of her life would wipe her body with only her bra and pants when she caught a cold.... I mean, Lil wants you to do that. "Are you serious?" "Wahoo, please" Well...... I really only get to do it at times like this? If cute lil''s asking for it, it''s nothing. Originally, when we got back on a date today, we were going to sleep together in an adult way. "Okay, I''ll take it off" "No, will you just take it off? Thanks." First I can take it off under my bedclothes. The pants are white today. And the next thing I know, I let him take off his top and middle shirt. "Hey......" "Wow... I didn''t like it getting steamy and itchy, so I forgot to take off my bra for bed" "Was that a yes? "Ho, I really forgot." Apparently, it''s true. I can tell when I saw Lil''s hasty, reddish face was even more reddish. Do you always take it off or rub it from yourself, but you''re this shy if you don''t expect it? Now you''re just wearing pants... wipe this... I don''t know what else to do. "Then I''ll wipe it" "Keh, you wipe it in the end. Wah-hoo." I politely wiped him. It''s the privilege of a boyfriend. Anyway, I''m glad your father and mother aren''t home today. "Wow... thanks" "Ooh." "... I''m glad you rubbed and ate like you always do" "It''s a different purpose today." "Wahhhh... you know" Reason prevailed. Looks like Lil didn''t have to put up with anything. And Lil, moist with sweat, stirs my emotions more than usual. But I''m sensible, so I''m fine. "Why don''t you get some sleep? It''ll be easier." "Kiss me before you go to bed." "You''ll catch a cold on the boulder." "Wahhh..." I was on my side until Lil went to bed. 848 gossip valentine!! (leaves and cherry blossoms) Usually during events, the timeline is a completely different dimension, but this time it will be in compliance with this edition because the date is a lot closer to this edition. This is the third time Levelmaker has welcomed Valentine. I also made a challenge this year to see if my drawing skills have improved ('', ¦Ø, ¡­) ##### "Hey, hey, hey." "What? On the morning of February 14, Cherry Blossoms, who had been attending school arm in arm with Leaves as usual, asked Leaves as they showed a little light. "Well, it''s Valentine''s Day, isn''t it, today" "Right." "You want chocolate from me? "Of course." "Eh heh. Then I''ll give you your share when you get home." "Thanks" Paper bags are lowered in the hands of those who do not combine cherry blossoms. The leaves knew what was in this. Since when do cherry blossoms make and bring chocolate for their classmates on Valentine''s Day? Mihana, my sister, did the same, and Leaf knew that her father, the chairman of the cafe chain store, was recommending that she hand it out to both of them. "You''re handing it out again this year." "Ugh, yeah! "You always have a good reputation." "I guess. For once, this chocolate has a leaf share, but be, it''s nothing, really! "I do that every year, and I know it.... Speaking of which, my brother and Lil said they would hand out the same to all their classmates this year" "I know Lil, but no to Ayu!? "I hear you''ve been asked to do everything by multiple people." The two arrived at school in such conversation. The leaves open the shoebox, from which the chocolate flows down like a waterfall. "Ha..." "This is an amazing amount this year. Hot as hell." "A lot of them are fateful, in shape, in size, maybe... you know, guys. Especially since I''m officially dating cherry blossoms this year. I can''t disdain what you told me to do." "Aren''t you glad you''re hot? "You know cherry blossoms, don''t you? "eh...... ugh" In the bag you were bringing, the leaves throw a ton of chocolate in with a familiar hand. Then he takes the bag on his shoulder, and the two head to the classroom. "Morning!... Wow, the number of awesome chocolates this year" "Oh, good morning. Right..." "Then this, from me too! One of his classmates called out to him, and also the child gave him the chocolate. "Ah, committee chairman! Mine would be in that bag. Don''t worry, I''m a proper friend of Chocolate, unlike the people''s. Ye may be the best for a boyfriend, but I know you''re an enemy to the two lovers! "Haha...... yeah. Oh, I''ll give you this." "Thank you. You''re looking forward to the chairman''s because it''s delicious like a professional every year." One of my classmates received a box containing chocolate from the cherry blossoms looking really happy and ate a grain of chocolate in it. "Mmm, yum..." Hasn''t it gotten any better this year? Not at all like last year? It feels like super fine chocolate. " "Oh, yeah? Maybe it''s because you''re now blind? "When they say that, it tastes deep..." After that, cherry blossoms hand out chocolate to all their classmates who come. Especially the boy with no lover was terribly happy. And to say it all the same, it tasted better than last year, was. Only cherry blossoms and leaves can tell the cause of this. It cannot be said that it is the result of skills acquired in different worlds. The leaves got a lot of chocolate, the cherry blossoms gave a lot of chocolate, became a little hectic and the two returned. Remaining in uniform, the cherry blossoms call me and the leaves enter her room. "Ya, after I got a lot of chocolate... sorry? "Never mind. You know who I want the most, don''t you? "Eh heh...... then, this. This is it." The cherry blossoms handed the simple one wrapped in yellow wrapping paper and red ribbon to the leaves, turning their faces bright red. I can''t see my face properly and I''m making my face look a little naggy. "Thanks. I''ve been looking forward to this all day." "You know, you know... ho, because it''s fateful chocolate. So, it''s a big fate, huh? Oh, and the fact is... every year, this is how I prepare chocolate apart from everyone else... it was my destiny... I lied about my friend chocolate..." "Oh well. Yeah, I always wanted to give it back." With that said, the leaves carefully take that chocolate wrap I got from the cherry blossoms. It contains six bite-sized chocolates shaped in a heart shape, none of which take a pull on something made by a professional chocolatier. One pinch, I put it in my mouth. "Mmm, amazingly delicious" "Yes, sir." "No, I''m the one thanking you... cherry blossoms" "Hmm?" The leaves held the cherry blossoms silently and stroked their heads. "Ah." "Heh heh, cute - no more. I need to stick around and pay you back. It should still have been spring break on March 14th, and extraordinary. Uh, I''m really, really happy." Keep it up. The two didn''t move with hugs all the time for a while. By the way, it''s a dream room in the house next door, and you two haven''t noticed that dreams and beautiful flowers do the same thing. ##### Super sweet. That''s why Valentine''s Day came again this year. When did it become annual? I''m writing because I want to. I really should be thankful to be able to continue this work as long as I can do it on an annual basis in the first place. Thank you. Well, as I mentioned, there''s also an illustration this year. If you feel like it for every event of any kind, I''m drawing it. It''s an illustration, but it never improves your ability to paint. But I felt like it, so I wrote it. This is my first character. Go ahead, then. Yes, it''s Cherry Blossom. And this is last year and last year''s Valentine''s Illustration. It could be better than last year. Until last year, you were Mihana. See you soon. Enjoy your next event. If you feel like it (''¡¤ ¦Ø ¡¤ ¡­). 849 Episode 793: The Legality of Dungeons "Well, tell me" "Wahun." The day after I got back from raising the level, I was trying to teach Lil''s father the legality of dungeon discovery. This guy is vegan and smart. Lil and Kanata are also accompanying me because there may be stories I don''t understand. "First, there are four patterns of dungeons:" joy, "" anger, "" pity, "and" ease. "I think you know more about what kind of dungeon each is, Alim." "Yes." "And these, once you find one, you can find everything left. This is one of the laws I discovered." Oh, my God. If what Lil''s father is saying is true, doesn''t that mean that if we can have one dungeon, we''ll generate as many as three more? "Each dungeon will have its own place name. There are always four within that geographical name." "So, also Mount Trier Area yesterday? "Wow, there must be three more." "But I, I dig that mountain back because of all the circumstances. But I couldn''t find a dungeon..." "Wow, that must have been either someone clearing the remaining three, or it was generated after Arim dug up that mountain" Well, it''s all over the ground to say that I dug it back into it, and maybe it was part of it in spaciousness (Mount Trier Area is huge), so isn''t it strange if I can''t find it? "So here''s the point, it''s a calculation when looking for a dungeon ____________" ______ ____ __ "____________ So" "Wow, I see! "Stay, let me make it plain to you" "Please" Kanata summed it up for me. This means that what Lil''s father was saying is that the dungeon is one set in four and although the distance varies depending on the terrain in which that dungeon appears, it is separated by a feeling of either square or rectangular. And the distance that the dungeons are away from each other depends on the size of the place where they emerge. So if the breadth of that terrain has been measured, they can calculate it. However, if it''s too wide, it seems that the 3 patterns need to be calculated because it hardens into the middle. "I mean, here''s the thing." "Shh, that''s amazing, I''ll reference it. Coming up! "... waffle. There''s only one thing I want you to be aware of." "Dad, do you have anything to watch out for? "... it''s just a month after I discovered this law, Lil, that we died. However... if I remember correctly, I would have been with you on the date, time and together after the calculation" Oh, I mean, what does that mean? But you sure are pretty creepy...... "You''ve got a bunch of demons that don''t usually show up, Dad." "Yeah. But the village was safe, which means you were right to find the dungeon and let your compatriots continue to explore it. That would have been good..." "Doe?" "For some reason, the idea of levelling a dungeon isn''t springing up, it''s just puzzling." If they do say so, they do.... It''s not like Lil''s father was killed by something because he approached a place he shouldn''t have touched quite a bit, is it? "Do regular SS rankers and the like work from one end or complete a bunch of dungeons?... He has a long history of being an adventurer and a dungeon. It seems nice to notice someone unexpected, like a wise man or a brave man." "Wow, you know what? I knew there was something I could do for a third party." I wonder if I can continue with this discussion. Isn''t that taboo or something? I have a feeling you''re scared. But it''s true that even I care. If so... there are just the right people in this mansion to ask. Especially one of them is on your side. "By the way, we actually live besides me and 14 other people." "Oh, really? Then I have to say hello... but why are you doing that now? "Maybe because he''s a guy who gets deeply involved in what we''re all talking about right now..." Looks like Lil and Kanata figured out who I''m talking about. "Hey there, is that... are you seriously asking Shiva? "Uh, what kind of person are you? "Wow... I''d probably be surprised if I found out" "But you want to know. If they refuse to ask you questions, you have to ask them more." "Sure it is, though." After discussing it with the three of us who pulled out Lil''s father, we talked about just trying to ask questions. And something had to happen, like Lil''s father had been attacked by demons from village to village, so Shaw, Sakura, Mika, and eventually our father were to be taken too. It''s better for a lot of smart people. Why do the demons answer our questions? 850 Episode 794: Is it contraindicated? "Right here." "This is where you brought me and my wife back to life, right? "Yes, I am." We (our father, Micah, Shaw and Sakura, plus seven new people) always came to the room where the vault was kept. "Uh, are you sure you want to hear it? "''Cause you''re going to be moaning! It''s an opportunity." "I''m here because they told me you might know a little something about this world... but as far as Mihana and the others react... have dreams, don''t do too dangerous things" "I know, Father.... Come Shiva! When I said that, Shiva came here, who was sitting right in the corner of this room. "Ah, it''s Shiva. I don''t think I''ve seen it in a long time." "I''ve been in this room all these days. Bring me those two pieces." "Um, okay" "Oh, Shiva could have spoken so normally." Speaking of which, you haven''t revealed to your father who Shiva is yet. Shiva brought me two cleverly mouthed pieces, as she was told. "So, are you running some errands on us? So many people." "Well, there''s a little bit to it.... Can I call all three pillars? "I think it''s good." I pushed the switch and summoned the three pillars of the demon god of this world. The two parent generations who do not know the circumstances are leaning their necks. ... I mean, other than Miho and me, I didn''t know I sealed it back in this way so I could talk at any time. "This is the people who live in this house, who haven''t been introduced to me yet, right? Is there any reason why this is a special treatment? "Oops, werewolves... I mean, what about this guy, the parent of his daughter? You''re hitting me, right? "... sultry!? Brother, why sultry!? "... hey, didn''t Brave tell all your people yet ~?" "Yeah, I totally forgot. Everyone''s going to explain! He explained that he had prepared a body of virtual stereoscopic footage for him to listen to the history of anasm or to make surveillance easier. "What, what... do you have a demon god at home?!? "I keep it, you know, assuming you don''t have that way of saying it to God, Neno? "Shh, excuse me..." "I had a dream, you were bringing me into my parents'' house like that" "Sorry......" "Fair enough, isn''t it good? Besides, I am the safest of these three pillars. Nothing to worry about." "I can''t believe the contents of the Phantom Transfer Zone were the existence of anasm..." "I am well aware that you are a wonderful parent of childhood." It''s funny that your father and Shiva are having a normal conversation. No, more than that, I wonder how Shaw and Lil react to Leaf and Sakura''s sultry. "Long time no see, Sultre" "Whoa, all four Temeras are looking good, nah" "... I will not forgive you" "Wow, wow, this is how I live and you don''t have to worry, Shaw..." "There''s nothing particularly sultry about me." After all, is the show the prettiest? That''s obvious. I guess it''s surprising that Kanata doesn''t really care... well, Sakura didn''t do anything big just because she fought. If they even let me get one of the injuries, it''s going to be a big bang. "You don''t have to worry so much, if you can''t move, you have no choice." "I''m sorry, really" "... what''s your father talking about with Shiva? "Oh, Shiva apologized for not being able to help her when her dream died." "I thought I''d apologize for once. It wasn''t really impudent that I couldn''t save you, even though I''d been watching you from time to time." There''s something exciting about each of them. Lil''s father is freaking out even though he''s stronger than these three pillars already. Well, the legend has appeared, and I can''t help it. It''s time to get down to business. "Hey, guys, is it time to get down to business? "Wow, wow, you''re right! Shaw, let''s settle down." "Hmm... well, I won''t be able to do anything anymore" "Kukakakakakaka" I went into an attitude of listening to each one of them. Then let''s just ask him straight in. "You know, this anasm, it''s a lot of wonders." "Well, magic and all that stuff we don''t have on Earth, right? "It''s not like that, because for some reason, the inhabitants of Anasm are pretty deep in history, but they haven''t established a proper way to level..." The demons stopped moving. But I think we should keep talking about it. Something suspicious, though. "I don''t know if it''s another coincidence, but Lil''s father is being attacked as soon as he finds the law of the dungeon... you know, maybe there''s something besides a demon god? In the first place, the phantom relocation zo you described to me when we came to this world... who? You''re not talking about Shiva, are you? I ran out of words. Shiva stares at us silently.... What an answer. 851 Episode 795: What about there? "... uh" I knew you knew, like that. But I don''t really try to answer it, and not only does Shiva look surprised at my question, but Sultr and Samayil as well. "Well, normally, you wonder who it is." "What a good answer." "Answer from the other side." Looks like the three pillars are really bothering your head. "Maybe it sucks if I find out? "Is this life enough to collapse? "Right, werewolves there...... was Lil''s father" "Yes, sir" "I guess it''s pretty strong with the power of the Alims now anyway... The laws of the dungeon... You discovered that four hardened and emerged. Weren''t they powerful at that time? "Yes." Samayle says that if it was on a level of strength like ours, we wouldn''t be able to appreciate it that much and do the damage, but if it was up to the S-rank, we could rub it off.... that means. "Well, then you admit there''s something else besides demons, right? "Alim, you''re right. Demon gods like us... or other than beings who incite people''s fears as evil gods, here they are." Right, there''s a lot I can''t explain otherwise. Especially that Micah was able to come to this world, or that there have been three places where sage usually seem like two people. "... and probably that''s a real phantom relocation collection, not me, that says Arim gave me a message when she first came to this world. Well, there''s nothing real about it, but you used a friendly name." "Real name......? "Oh, don''t kick it, huh? Bad Li can''t teach you that. It''s not like there''s a deep reason, Ga. Well, it''s better for Temehe and the others if you don''t tell me." Mm-hmm. So far, to sum up, apparently there''s a godly presence in this world that can''t directly reach us (in a matter of strength), but it does have powerful powers, I guess. Well, religion is unified, and it''s more reasonable to think of that god. When it comes to religion, can I ask because there are a lot of people on King''s Side who do religious work? "So... you shouldn''t ask much more than that, should you? I only knew there was something there for now." "It helps you to understand, Mr. Canata.... Is that about the question? "That''s about the question as everyone, isn''t it? Everyone nodded. I''m really worried about you, but you can''t turn it into this stable life. Let''s stop stepping in deep. If anything gets hostile, we just have to deal with it then. "Well, let''s fuck it up" "Hey... you can let me talk a little more, Jah, Alim... hey..." "... farewell" I closed the virtual footage of Shiva and Samayil. Then Shiva also forced him to close only the footage. "Wow, speaking of which, why is the demon god of the eastern country... only Shiva good to treat? "Let me give you an answer. That''s because I''m doing good." "Oh, really? "Oh, really! "Speaking of which, the book you were given didn''t say you crusaded Shiva, either." I think that will convince you that Shiva is the only one who treats you special. I hate Samayyle, and I hate Sultre, but no one in this is going to say anything about Shiva! In the meantime, we are to be dissolved. Per your father, he wanted to know a little more, but, well, if it''s dangerous, why don''t you ask? "There''s still a lot of mystery to it." "That being said, it''s us. Yakanya, tell me, you haven''t been in this world for a year, so you don''t have to try to find out, do you? "Oh, indeed." When I went back to my room, Micah gave me that advice. That''s right... you have to get used to this world a little more or even know deep history before you touch the core of the world or something like that. I know a lot of people who seem to tell me. Including the One-Time God named Demon God. "So without thinking hard, why don''t you go fuck yourself with me? "You just want to, don''t you? "Uh, hey, did you find out?" You forget all the trivialities when Micah is so cute! Well, whether it''s really trivial or not. No one here says we should look into this matter in depth, and we just need to keep taking our time. As I was thinking, if we''re really going to get firepowder down on ourselves, let''s do everything we can to deal with it. I''m sure I can do that. 852 Episode 796: What You Dont Want to Know "I''m here because I''ve heard from you. What can I do for you? "Deiss, are you here? No, it''s been a long day." Shiva welcomed Deiss, who had transferred to the room where she was. On the side were rolling kegs with sults and samaieil in them. "Having it at your feet means you''ve succeeded, right? "Um, I stole Ayu''s eyes and let her just remodel it a little bit. Yesterday, suddenly, the chance came, so I flinched." "You were right to leave a little power behind when it was re-sealed." "It''s critical though.... well." Shiva presses the switch on the callus. 3D footage of Sultre and Samayir appeared. "Huh, I can finally communicate with you Ze" "It was quite inconvenient." "It''s been a while, both of you." "Iyo, Deiss. It looks like Arim hasn''t found us yet. Above all, Ze." "Amon... it wasn''t, Deiss, since that war" "Yeah, it''s been a while. Ho ho ho... I watched you both get hit by Cotempan." "Gu..." "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha." Samayir has a remorseful look on his face and Sultr is laughing off. Shiva said this as she looked up at such two pillars as a dog. "What do you say, those kids are amazing, huh? "Well, I''m proud of Temehe." "Surely you''ve been peeking ever since you were born? "Wow, pervert." "No, I was watching those kids with a Native God-like Nori." The three of them I''m going to look at with surprise. Shiva turned away. Keep it up. He starts talking about the real deal. "So, Deiss. Ali and the others touched it out, what do we do? "What? "Alim and the others finally cared too much about the sages and the first people sent to this world to send a message, and the people who originally lived in this world were too neglected with regard to raising levels." "I seem to have noticed before, but it doesn''t work, Ta. I heard some of those members say that their werewolf father was attacked as soon as he looked into the dungeon, and I felt it moved, Dawana." "So what did you do with it? "In the meantime I explained the dangers and kept them distracted. You''ll accept my words, Ali." Yeah, yeah, and Shiva nodded with a satisfied face. The three look at it sideways. "I know that kid is cute, but man daze? Stop it." "When did you say you were watching Ali in my sense? "Aren''t you after me? "It doesn''t, it feels like a lovely grandson" Seeing the interaction between the two pillars, Deiss and Samayyle sighed. To divert the story, Deiss tells them. "... so one question." "What? "Is there something wrong with Alim Nariway knowing about that? Shiva patted her eyes. And this is how I respond. "Yes, first of all, let''s see if he''s the enemy." "It''s not damage to Alim, it''s damage to me and the others." "... I told you earlier, you''re as cute as your grandson. Those kids want to live happily ever after. Then I''ll let you be right." "Wow, it''s unusual for us, the demon gods, to get that far into humans, so Yo, I''m gonna get you on Shiva, Ze." "Nothing." "Ngao, Tsurenenaa" Sultru makes me laugh at Niyaniya and try to get fluffed. Shiva ignored it and turned to Deiss. "Both of our three pillars are tied to such a strong seal. I guess the plan failed, huh? "Not really, Shiva. Alim Nariway is easy to brainwash. And it looks indifferent to what I made once. Even if I was using it, I wouldn''t be doing maintenance, inspections, etc. ¡­ there will be ways to unseal this seal somehow" "Besides, there are plenty of people in this house who can be our vessels." "It''s not over yet. No, I won''t finish it. How many years do you think it''s taking? We can pull back now." Shiva sighed at the three of them who had not yet given up the plan they were planning. And in my head, I put Alim and their plans on the balance. Consequences. "... ok. If there''s any chance of success, let''s do it." "Oh, until just now, Grandpa Alim, what happened to you all of a sudden? "... humans are cute about us all. It''s cute about Alim and Micah too... but it starts with us" "That''s settled. Then let''s rethink the plan again. ¡­ shall we disperse here today?" Saying that Deiss had decided to go home, Shiva turned off Samayir and Sultre''s coke, put it back in position and also turned her own power off. Still, I''m lost in my head. 853 The gossip, the story of Miho just being sweet, part two. "I had a dream, Absolutely! "Hey... come on... after clearing here" "Ah..." "Oh, I''m sorry, let''s play! "Hehe." I''m playing a game in the magic room. I had a dream. I was forced to play. I used my hands a little bit, but you can forgive me for having dreams. "So, what do you do? "This, this treat" "Oh, the one with the chocolate on that bar-shaped biscuit" "Yeah, here''s what I can do." "So I wish I could take the other end." "Oh, my God! Dreams swept the other end of my sweets. Stare at each other. Your eyes are crisp and cute. "You don''t have to explain what you''re gonna do, do you? "Yeah, let''s get started then" A dream keeps me eating from the other side. Proceed to eat so that I don''t break too, and then each other''s lips touch each other. And go deep kissing without letting go. "Nfu." You look satisfied. "Because I feel satisfied, but not perfectly satisfied. See, more play? "What do you do next? "In the meantime, it was trendy and I saw it in a magazine... what do you call a twister game? It''s a game where you put your feet and hands where you''re supported." "Heh, you''re gonna look amazing." "That''s what it''s all about." "Hmm? Dreams make my neck cute. It''s great because a normal 17-year-old man wouldn''t snap his neck or anything, but if he''s dreaming, he''s doing it naturally, and he''s cute on top. Hundreds of hearings are only at first sight. I got a sheet for it. Then I changed. "Then let''s do it! "Shit, I don''t mind the seat, but why did you become a swimsuit? "Because it''s a game with this purpose" "... I don''t think it had that purpose when it was first developed." Roulette is also available here. You''re all set! "Er, do you prefer a forward or a backward strike? "You can go ahead." "Yes, then turn it." Roulette came out red. Dreams put their feet in the place. Next I got out green, so I put my hand there closest. That''s how it goes. After a while __________ "Oh, don''t look too giddy..." "That''s not even what they say. It was Miho who started it, and that''s what you started it for, isn''t it? "Oh, yeah..." To a situation where a dream has to look at my open crotch. A few times what I thought is embarrassing. "That''s why you don''t have to look at it like that..." "Couldn''t you? I''ve seen it many times, and they''re supposed to see it." "Well..." "Look, come on next time" "Yeah......" I don''t care how you see it if you have dreams, but you still had shame on me for having dreams, too. If they told me to take it off, I''d take it off as much as I wanted. The game was over while I thought so. "I enjoyed it more than I thought." "Hey! "Well... what do we do next? Do you think it''s better to take it off if you lose? "What... I''m just two right now" "Well, it''s half a joke. I mean, get dressed." I don''t know what to do. Something, there was a game I could take even though I could touch my body like a kiss or something. In the meantime, I decided to wear clothes and think. "Uh-huh." "Thinking so much? Don''t you usually play with chess or something? "Uh, I like being able to hug and kiss" "Shall we usually play video games, then? You know, you can just stick around like you always do, right? "Yeah!" So I ended up settling into my usual play. You can''t be very pornographic. We need to play this healthy game right. Reflection Reflection. "... mmm" "Oh, I won again" This is the same as always. Dreams are too weak except for RPG, so already. Oh, yeah! "Okay, I have a dream, I was wondering if you''d listen to me say something the next time I win" "What... yeah, fine, but if I win, it''s the other way around" "I know! Hehe, do you want me to give you a hug for about an hour? Or a deep kiss all the time? Already head to bed... yeah, not bad at all. "Then get started! By the way, what we''re playing right now is a race-based game. Mine is stronger than I ever dreamed of. Or the weakest of the six, including us, Lil. I thought you won this... "Phew, my win" "Yes!? "I mean it" A hell of a technique. I''ve looked into technology and strategy and stuff online to make sure this game beats Lil as strong as I am, but there were some tricky techniques among them, even the super skilled ones, right? I made that easy for you. "So, you just haven''t been serious about having dreams before? "That''s not true, is it? This time, if it was moving, I would have won." What, it''s a coincidence. I was just a little shy, and Hayashi stood up and hugged me as a princess. ... when you have a dream to hold the princess... "I have dreams, no way" "Since the last game, I''ve been curious about that. I''m the one who won the bet, and you don''t complain, do you? "Hih, hih...! I''m glad you''re more manly than usual... eheh. 854 Episode 797: Long time no see on Earth! Maybe three days after that? We haven''t been back to Earth in a long time. Shiva told me that I should stop and I''m going to see how things are going, although there are things that still don''t fall true about that world. By the way, you''re still on winter break over here. I''ve been in anasm for almost a month, so I can''t believe I''ve just been to Grandpa and Grandpa''s house lately on Earth. "So, how was the anasm! I always travel both weekends at dawn, two weeks in anasm, and a week''s cycle on Earth." I asked both your father and mother to come to the living room and explained that to me. By now, Micah''s house and Shaw''s house will be explaining everything. "No, it was amazing. It''s a good thing that science couldn''t prove it, and if you ask me if science works, it doesn''t." "I wonder if my mom would be happy to be younger." "My mom''s still young." "Mm, daddy." No, actually, it hasn''t changed the way it looks. It''s horrible! They say you''re sisters even if you walk with your mother in the street! She''s over 20 years old, and she''s got a different gender! You''re a pussy! "What''s more amazing than that is the Dark Matter Creator skills and magic back, the magic room that you dreamed of." "He''s so happy for me." "Of course, using this for research would be amazing......! In fact, civilization may go on for thousands of years. Well, I have to sneak around so I don''t find out. I think I''ll get some advice on how to hide it well in the leaves that I''ve already done the same thing." I was wondering if it would be less fun to research and stuff if we could make something magical, but it doesn''t seem like it to both of us. ... It''s called a game, it''s a cheat that allows you to possess as many items as you like. In my case, I would probably use it to play. "How was your mother? "I was glad my dad and I had a yummy flirt" "Good for you." "Fine, Anasm. Well, dreams are gaining a lot of place in that world, so we can relax, and if it''s true, it must be a monster or something." "Well, maybe." I think if your father or Leaf had been sent first, it would have definitely felt like me or more. "Then I guess it''s time to go buy it out" "I don''t suppose you''re doing anywhere at New Year''s Eve? "Well..." "Besides, right? Your father created 10 kilos of rice that were bagged on the spot. Your mother seems to have figured out what she wants to say and nods with her eyes shining. "You did! Let me tell you something about lunch, housewife history and skills and make a delicious braised meal, so I won''t wait." Is lunch broiled? Looks like New Year''s Eve! I went back to your room after I finished asking what you two thought. Apparently, Miho finished talking to her parents, too. Okay, let''s just break in through the window. "Yahoo, Miho! "Ayummm! I hugged him as much as I wanted. I mean, I''m used to being hugged or too nymphomaniac over there and my senses are paralyzed, but I''m alive and well over here. My chest is soft and smells good. Is it important to keep some distance after all? If I suggested that, I wouldn''t say it because Miho is going to cry so hard, and I''m not going to do that myself. "What about your uncle and aunt? "He said it was fun! He said he''d be there next week." "Hmm, I''m glad you liked it" I''m going to say hello to the King, which I couldn''t do this time. I need you to come. I''m in trouble, I''m in trouble. "So, what are you going to do for a week on this planet? School starts next Tuesday, right? "Yeah, no, I usually just relax my January head, and I''m done with my homework." "Eh heh, so when shall we go on our next date" "Hmm, when shall we" I''d prefer it soon, but I also feel like it''s crowded everywhere for me. But you want to do something like New Year''s Eve! "You mean dating, isn''t it funny to play with wings or something in a nearby park? "With wings... dropping them would be better graffiti as a punishment game, wouldn''t it? "Yes, yes." "We should be our own punitive game!... if you lose, take off only what you lost in front of those who bought it when you got home." "Uh, it''s Earth, so I can''t take it off badly." "Yes, it is." "I don''t want to paint my beautiful face with ink." "Yeah, I don''t want to graffiti on the beautiful face of my dreams either! Me and Mihana stared at each other and then hugged each other. "Gyu! "Gyu! Let''s drive normally at this rate properly. 855 Episode 798: Early New Year School Attendance After a few days, we were supposed to go to school for the first time in the New Year. Of course, me and Mihana post together holding hands. "Ah, open both of you hot! "Sa ''ana, open up! "Sanada, open up." "I was wondering if you both had any news during the winter break? Did you go to Hawaii where you hit it on TV? "Yeah, Hawaii''s going on spring break." "Oh, yeah. My father said..." Speaking of which, is Sanada''s father a great informant? I have a network in entertainment and many other places. Therefore, of course, he is connected with our father, Miho''s father and Sho''s father. That would be amazing if you thought about it. "What''s wrong? "They''re both unusually popular online. Seems to be making a scene everywhere. Even at the beginning of New Year''s Eve, it won''t stop. Did you peek online during the winter break? "Yeah, not at all" "I''ve been flirting all my life." "Wow... I envy you. Anyway, watch out for stalkers and stuff. You might have helped me back in the day, but now I have Lil." "Well, we''ve got the art of defending ourselves, too, so it''s okay! "Hmmm...... well, shall we talk a little more in class? I also have to tell Furano and Lil." In the meantime, we headed to the classroom. We came pretty early, so it seemed like there were only about three of us in the classroom. I''ll just say ''open up''. "So, what''s the detail? "We talked about it online, didn''t we? So, apparently, you and Cherry Blossom have both been checked out... yes, even those two brothers who became document shows." "Well, I''m telling you, Miho and I are getting chills on that show." "And when Lil came to Japan, it was on the news, wasn''t it? They''re probably looking into the fact that you were on the welcome side." "Uh, did someone on the staff even leak information? If it was, it would be an annoying story. It makes me want to puff. Well, I hope it wasn''t something I was hiding from you. "Besides, I''ve been here to watch the fire field game, and in the past, two people have been interviewed in the streets and put together media releases." "haha...... because it stands out" "Even I remember being noticed every time you two stood out!... Uh, I don''t have a latch anymore, can I conclude? Sanada looks really annoyed. How much information about us has been leaked? I''m actually scared because they''re doing a lot of stalking, attempted morons. "First of all, I know the profession of the two parents because it''s already been published on the document show.... Mihana''s father and mother are more famous than usual in the first place." "Uh, yeah." Miss President (both parents), right? It''s obvious to us, but on second thought, that was pretty awesome. "And the school." "That''s no choice." "Age and school grades too. And you like the game of Narumi, don''t you? You''ve posted videos of games." "Yeah." Actually, it is quite. Though I''m supposed to be fine because I haven''t got a voice or a face. Because it''s not enough to brag about your surroundings. You''ve accomplished quite a feat, and in the game. "I missed that account, too" "Yep... I didn''t know because I hadn''t checked recently" "Anyway, he''s got a lot going on, so fortunately the address... is also apparently identified from the footage on the show" "Hiya." "This is the proof" Sanada showed me an online article. I mean, when were you starting your laptop? "Wow... awesome" "So be careful. So I''m saying," "Wow, okay." First time at school. Yeah, that''s a pretty good story. If I hadn''t been used to idle in the other world and going out in public, I would have graduated by now. "By the way, what are you talking to Sho and Lil too? What''s this all about? That''s what Miho was asking. I do care about that. "Oh, we''re in the same situation as the two of us. You doubled the winner of the Judo National Convention, didn''t you? So it sounds like we''re talking a lot... Look, I don''t look very good in person, but Fire Nos is awesome and handsome." "Uh, yeah." "Lil is cute, and it''s on the news in the first place... and overall, if you''re among the average person right now, you four, your brother, your sister, and a total of six people are talking about it on the set! He showed me another online article again. Or is it a single site? Looks like they''re putting us all together. [What is the relationship between the six ¡ð ¡ð middle and high who are making the most noise in the alley right now!? Summary] at the top. "And, well, here''s what''s happening." "Yep..." "Father''s prediction is that it''s time for someone to talk about TV... or be prepared because we''re supposed to have six people together" "Yep..." This is why I don''t like TV. Even scouts like Idol keep saying no. Puku! 856 Episode 799: Im going to be busy since the New Year. "Seriously..." "Yes, yes." Sanada told almost the same story after Lil and Sho arrived. Then I get a lot of voices from my classmates that I actually saw an online article, or three times as many people from other classes coming to see me or Mizuka as usual, and the credibility of that story springs up in two ways. So early in the New Year, I don''t know if I can get a ribbon on my classmate boy''s head. Stop putting it on all of a sudden, right? The girl in the gallery was also a woman and said, ''Cute!'' Stop taking pictures on your own, right? ... Well, it''s the usual thing and it''s fine. "How vigilant? - I don''t know." "Wahun, Shaw, have you ever been on guard? "Oh, ask your father. Otherwise, dreams and flowers will be kidnapped by now." "Uh, hey, thanks for your help" "Thanks." Will I be taking care of Shaw again? Well, you could already defend yourself. Eventually, the time came and the teacher in charge began to greet him for the New Year. And because I often see articles about me, Mi-hwa, Sho and Lil, and my brother and Mi-hwa''s sister, I was told that with my face like I was genuinely worried not to get caught up in something weird. Then there was a whole school rally, and there was a greeting from the third semester principal, and even there, the students were told never to bother those six of us, and never to mention anything about the noise they were making online. It''s a pretty big deal here already, I guess. So after the opening ceremony, we ran into a nearby cafe. I couldn''t see Ye and Cherry Blossom, but the four of us can still handle it. "Well, that''s scary." "But isn''t it more like this now? "Me and Mihana... and Ye and Sakura are fine. I''m used to the media and noise. But you two are the problem." "Wow, I was apparently pretty prominent in this world, too, so you''re okay with the way things are handled. I know it''s natural." "So the only thing you''re not used to is Sho? The three of us stared at Sho. He scratched his head with a slight surprise. "No... I was also interviewed last year... and you''re okay, aren''t you? "Wow, I''ll protect you if anything happens, so don''t worry about it! "No, I''m the lil there..." "Me and Mihana will support Sho for what you''ve protected so far." "If you get demented, you talk to him properly, right? "Hey, wait a minute. Especially beautiful flowers." Because even men are done with what they do. Hey, that''s scary. Between us, we have to be careful. "Wow, but I still don''t think the show''s gonna change the hardest part." "Why? "Wahun. Judo''s national championship. The interview''s coming first, isn''t it? You can''t say no unless there''s a lot going on, can you? And the show''s handsome, so you''re gonna make a lot of noise in the world. I mean, I looked online just now, but my reputation is really amazing." Yeah, yeah, me and Miho snorted, too. Shaw has a kiotong face. "Hey...... I''m glad you guys say that, is that enough to say? "Wow... I''m not aware..." "Lil, I don''t care. I''ve always thought this guy wasn''t hot about himself." "What, I was hot? "You didn''t know? That''s what Mihana and I will say when we know you don''t know. "And I didn''t know... why didn''t you tell me" "No... there would normally have been chocolate in my desk" "That''s someone''s prank..." "Wow, that sounds like a show! "What... what do you mean, it''s like me..." Lil''s blurry sometimes, too. I mean, you still didn''t realize you were blunt. "But well... am I hot?" "Well, there''s Lil, and it doesn''t even mean you''re hot anymore," "Wow... but what if someone better than me is the one who''s going to confess..." "Well, I''m more worried about you, Lil." "Wow, I''ll always be on the side of the show, unless I hate the show." "I''m the same." "... wahh" Speaking of which, I think the distance between these two has shrunk a lot since Lil''s return from her hometown village. Lil won''t change, but Sho will. Are you saying that you have become tolerant of flirting even in public? I still hold Lil from her shoulder and stroke her head even though she is still in the store. Oh, I''m making it a beautiful flower for something similar right now. "Love love." "Not as good as you guys." "Wow, probably not the same." "Really? ... Well, the world says a lot of people just have a boyfriend and she doesn''t seem to have to think about the worst damage to the commotion that''s being made on this internet, I guess. 857 Episode 800: BBQ (Sho) "Wow, this day is finally here." "Oh." Tomorrow is my first day off after school starts. I don''t care if it''s changed because the opening ceremony was on Thursday. The problem is what Sanada and the dreams said yesterday. Even if they say they have a reputation for being handsome, "I...? It feels like." Seriously. Lil often tells me she''s cool, but that''s because she is. She has also told me about dreams and beautiful flowers from time to time, but that must be a mess too, I thought so. ... maybe there were quite a few stories that I ignored. I did something I''m sorry to think so. It''s hard to think about, but there could have been the one that was giving me some serious thoughts or something. Just in case. I have a lil on whether to confess or not, so it can''t be either way. No, what would have happened if it was before I met Lil? ... you can''t even think deeply about it. Lil and I greeted each other''s parents and exchanged for each other for the first time. Most importantly, I love you so much. It could be fate that I didn''t realize before. Let''s go to the show. "Oh. Are you sure you want those clothes? I think it stinks and the juice splashes." "This is what I just created. I can change as much as I want, so it''s okay!... Suitable? "Oh, you''re so cute" "Wahoo." Lil leaned over while Nico. They''re going to do this all the time today. I no longer have dreams, beautiful flowers, or cherry blossoms while I''m my own girlfriend (same reputation in school). Hehe, those guys will be envious. Yes, it''s Golissen''s winning celebration, the day he promises to luxury BBQ to members who compete nationally and to each member I choose at will. The other members are self-inflicted. 3,300 yen for all-you-can-eat and all-you-can-drink. That''s why Lil and I came to the designated BBQ shop. Anything, it seems that my classmates from high school in Golissen run it with other businesses. They recently opened it. You already have a few men. "Chief, you''re coming faster than I thought." "Ganda." "Congratulations, Ganda." "Congratulations, Mr. Huen.... General Manager, what were you doing during the winter break? "Ah? Well, four members of the family, including Lil, went to my father''s home." "Wow, I got japanese old balls! No, is Lil new to old balls? Though I didn''t realize because I was getting it so naturally. "And then I went to Hatsumode and I came for a sweet drink! "You were busy." "Wahun! I know very well that most Japanese people have faith! "I feel a little different" "Sure is subtle." If I tell you sooner, you like events. Yeah. This is how the members gathered as we spoke. Vacancies are known in advance on the contact app. All you have to do is gorisen. "... since the New Year." "Maybe so." I guess they saw Lil hugging me in the arm, that''s what Hoshino said when he was a freshman and he played a lot in the team game. "I want her...... if she''s as handsome as the manager" "I''ve been meaning to say this for a long time, General Manager... no, the face of the fire field is sloppy" "That''s what they say a lot lately, isn''t it? "If it weren''t so much, the world wouldn''t make a scene." Do you even say that to these guys? And Lil, who is hugging me in the arm, is always nicotine and happy. What made you so happy? "Oh, we''re all gathered." "Golissen! Open up! "Congratulations! "I''ll be gothic tonight! "Whoa! Open up, open up. It''s a victory memorial, I won''t hesitate....... So, does the volcano make Mr. Fuen after all? "Yes. That''s good, Lil" "Wow, Doctor, are you sure I''m okay? "Ha ha, that''s what Furano says, don''t hesitate.... and Furano, I need to talk to you later." "Wow, I get it" I guess you''re talking, don''t worry about it. Will you even talk about the celebration individually? Or something else? I''m just sure it''s not like getting mad at you. "Welcome" "This is the Judo section of the ¡ð ¡ð High School I had booked..." "Oh yes, you''re on time! We''re ready, come here." The interior is Asian taste. Smells like meat. I wonder what Lil looks like now. "Wahoo... wahoo..." "Lil, your eyes are turning into beasts." "Wahun! Sticky, because it smells delicious. Even though I''m a normal person now." Seriously, I was surprised because my pupils were thinner. You can see it like that. ... but all-you-can-eat BBQ? It''s the first time you''ve brought Lil in plain sight. How much on earth do you eat? 858 A day during the gossip winter break (cherry blossoms) Back on Earth, I was immersed in a leaf room. And that''s finally day four, too. I''ve been playing games (mainly board games like chess and chess) every day for the last three days, but I''m getting tired of that too. Besides, if it does, the computer stays on all the time, checking the stock price every few seconds. That''s no different than before, but I''m a little lonely. ... Besides, what are you thinking after seeing me naked, I don''t ask, but I''m curious. It''s been days since I''ve included anasm, but apart from the usual, nothing has changed my response. I thought it might be something a little different... hmm, but before I forgive you, you can''t even step in more than that. So I''m going to change my taste from what I always do today. I want to do something new, not just play games or go eat sweets. I think I''ll give you a lot of hugs and a frequent kiss.... As your sister says, if you push this big chest in vain, something will react... No, I just think this thought will be your sister''s two dances. Whether I can do it in the first place. "Hmm? "What''s going on? Something bothering you? The computer and the leaves that were supposed to be glistening turned when I roared. I like it. "Duh, I''m not gonna do anything! What if I was glittering with my computer? "Good if nothing" Ah... I turned to the computer again. I know you''re doing something pretty important. But I''d like to distract you a little more. If you get naked and hug me, will you turn around? I even think that''s all I''ve got anymore. Well, I won''t until I''m old enough to promise you I can do that. "Phew, hey, cherry blossoms" "Hey, what the fuck! Suddenly he shut down his computer and sat next to me. "I pulled up today''s deal, do something? What do you want me to do?" "Oh, yeah. Well then... eh..." I knew I should have thought of something decent without thinking about taking it off like that. I don''t know what to do, I don''t have to take it off to really hug or kiss you. "... hmm? "But I''d like you to come here some more." "Fine." Kanya, naturally, has entangled my hand. I cuddle unexpectedly with myself. I really wanted to hug you in the arm, but I thought of you physically as if you were also inducted. "All right, all right." "Eh heh..." "Shall I kiss you too? "Ugh." Ha, I''ve been induced again! But satisfied. "hehe, well... what shall we do today" "Hey, hey." "Hmm?" "Ko, I want to hold you like this..." "You''re going to spend the day holding me? "Yeah." That''s how I say I''m selfish. But the leaves were ok for me. And they also told me that you don''t have to tell me that you do it every day. We do often snuggle up with each other, like this, when we realize it. "You don''t have to tell me you wanted to be so changed and hugged." "But I felt that way today." "Maybe this was usually happening unconsciously? "Yeah. But I want to be sweeter today than usual." He looks me in the eye, with very crushed eyes. And immediately he grinned as if something had flashed. "Well, do you see it as a bit more advanced than usual? "That we went further than to look at each other naked? "Ah... that was an accident, Nocan" I blushed slightly. I knew you still cared. Hehe, I feel like I''ve got some advantage. "What do you want to do? "Knee pillow or something." "It''s not my first time... do it? Which one sleeps? "You should go to sleep" "Okay." I managed to get a knee pillow once in a while! I sit upright on a bed of leaves, and the leaves put their heads on my lap. Or my pretty face on my lap! "Something makes me nervous" "Oh, yeah!... Hey, Ye" "What?" "Shall I clean your ears?" I''ve read in comics that guys are happy with this stuff. When he opened his eyes to his surprise, he nodded silently. I create earrings in my hands. "Lie down." "... n" Turned outward. Too pretty skin and hair for a man. There is of course no dirt in my ears. But I have to clean up. "Well, here we go." "Yeah." I slowly put my ear in my heel. For a while, I move not to hurt my heel, but then I feel like it''s not enough, so I''m going to do what I wanted to do once. I breathed in the ears of the leaves. "Wow..." "Uh, sorry." "No, that''s fine." Continue earring. Someone you love can totally keep you, knee pillow you, earring...... hehe, like a newlywed. How about this next time? "Kahata ~" "Hey, what? "I love you." "... cherry blossoms, when my turn is over, now on the contrary, I was going to do the same to cherry blossoms, but don''t be prepared" An hour later, they really gave me back. He kept asking me what I liked in my ears and what I confessed. 859 Episode 801: All-you-can-eat BBQ (Sho) They even showed us to the table we booked, and each of us took our seats. They can seat about six people at one table. Plus all the desks are stuck together, so the seats are really complete. Well, I can''t even tell you how the condiments are all divided up. And every baking place is pretty big, and that''s what I said for six. Oh, looks like you have a menu in the drawer under your desk. "Oh, hey, no one else coming? Chief, don''t worry about it. "Are you sure everyone''s okay? "I care, answer that, Mr. Huen." "... that''s terrible" Even though it''s a six-person seat, Lil and I were told that it would be good to use one side. Except for one chair. I feel like I did something terrible. By the way, before us is Ganda, our deputy general manager, Hoshino, our most prominent candidate for general manager after I graduated, who secretly decided with Golissen, and Golissen sitting in the middle of nowhere. "Hey, you guys, you can do whatever you want now." "... before that, it''s a drink. Let''s order a drink and make a toast when everyone gets their share.... I was hoping to get the headphones from the fire field..." "I thought...? "I''m sure everyone would be better off with Mr. Fuen, can you ask? "Wahoo, me? Am I going to do it?... Well, that''s about it." Thoughtfully asked for a drink, and when it all came, Lil stood up with a drink. By the way, what I asked for was coke, and Lil is white soda. "Eh, wow! Ladies and gentlemen... Congratulations on winning the National Team Game, winning the National Individual Game and third place! I think this is the fruit of everyone''s daily efforts! So eat some delicious meat and get that fatigue all at once! "" "Ooh! "Wahoo, so... cheers! Karan, and the sound rings. All the stuff is a jock, so it''s luxurious. When Lil sat down, each one of them started asking for meat thoughtfully. "Lil, what can I get you first? "Well, it would be tan salt! That''s why I asked for four servings of tan salt. It''s me and Lil for two. The previous three are asking for those three.... Well, that''s tan salt too. And then I asked for Kuppa. Lil is white rice. "Um, Senior Fuen! "Wahoo. I don''t know, Hoshino." "At this point, and I want to ask you a lot of questions... okay? Hoshino sees me. Looks like you''re giving me more clearance than Lil. Well, Hoshino wouldn''t suddenly ask you three sizes or ask you about sexual circumstances. I just snorted at him in silence. "Wow, unless it''s weird." "Right, well, can I too? "Oh, speaking of which, we both lived in the same house... something bothers me as teachers..." "Wow, if you can answer as far as I can, okay, okay! What the hell kind of questions are you going to ask me? Looks like it''s from Hoshino first. "I was wondering, what do you two usually do? "Wow, huh? I mean, how do you spend your time outside of school when you''re both here? "Yes! That''s it" "Sure, if you''re in school, don''t take a good look at Mr. Huen snuggling up on the general manager." Lil nodded and answered the question. "Wahoo... it''s just not the same as in school because of the size of the sweetness." "Different scale......? "Wow, it''s totally different." "What kind of..." "I''m ashamed to reproduce it here... Usually, everyone''s watching, maybe, because I''m pretty discouraged... yes, this" Lil hugged me in the arm. Yeah, when you get suddenly hugged in a place like this, your consciousness is remarkable on your chest... well, I mean, not bad. "Above that...? "Wow... sounds like you shouldn''t ask any more?" "Wow, I''m glad you''re right." Lil left my arm. Kind of lonely. "Then I''m next. Three things the general manager likes, please" "Wow, that''s a muscle match first! And at that point - because it''s kind and righteous! ''Cause at the end of the day, you''re strong." I replied soothingly with nothing in particular about this. Muscle after all... Whenever Lil talks about muscle, I''m glad I worked out... "On the contrary, then, where does the Director like Mr. Huen? Three. No, three." What I like about Lil!? Of course I just wanted to say that it''s all... Is that a clear favorite part... Lil looks at this one with anticipation. All right, I''ll tell you what. "Well... that''s a cute thing to start with. The next thing you know is that you''re on your way... so the best part is... you know, it''s all there." "Wahoo! Lil hugged me. ... Whatever you say, I think you were happy. Well, keep up with it so much in public...... My eyes are hurting. ... You''re jealous, aren''t you? 860 Episode 802: All-you-can-eat BBQ 2 (Sho) "Around." "It''s in front of the BBQ plate." "It''s about both of us..." "Wah-hoo." I knew you also liked these, sweetening places in Lil ''. Me. But let''s be clear where we can say we like it clearly. In the future. But I can''t tell you how much my girlfriend is about my body. "Wahoo, meaty! "Mmm... oh well" For the first time since I said what I liked about Lil and hugged him, I left. Four servings of salt tongue...... ten servings will be on the table when the Golissen and the others are combined. "I don''t mind because we''re having a big meal, but is Senior Fuen suddenly okay with eating that much? "Don''t worry about it there, Hoshino-kun. My favorite is meat! That''s why you eat so much." "Heh..." He ate a lot of steak, too. I''m also trying to figure out the limits of Lil''s edibility here today. Quickly Lil started baking meat in a space that was ahead of him. I''ll start baking too. "Ugh, I think I''m just hungry because of the smell..." "Don''t eat it yet... there are too many parts I haven''t cooked" "Wahoo... is it time? "No, not yet." "It''s time, isn''t it? "Not yet..." "If I get hungry in front of all these people, I''m ashamed of the boulders, too. Wow." "Enough is enough." "Wahun! Lil stretched out his chopsticks to jump on the salt tan and threw them right into his mouth with the sauce on. "Hmph......! "Is it good" "Hmph! I pat my tail with a happy face...... so now you didn''t have a tail. "You''re cute." "Right." "Somehow, you look like a little animal" "Oh." It''s more of a wolf than a small animal. I know how cute that feels anyway. Lil doesn''t even seem to have what we''re saying in his ear, and he looks happy throwing one salt tan in his mouth after another. "... General Manager, why are you looking so happy? "Oh, no... a little" "Look, Hoshino. I''m not a woman just dieting. This way, many people are attracted to eating in a delicious way, and even grunting is another guy. Fire is that way." "I see." Well, I''m almost half right about what Golissen just said... when Lil is really eating things right is the most reassuring thing for me. ... On the contrary, if Lil stopped eating too much because he was ill or something, I guess I''d worry too much? Yeah, I feel that way. "All right, let''s order one after another! "What''s next? "Kalbi!" After finishing his tan, Lil kept asking for more and more meat from there at a pace. If it''s just the two of us, this will pinch the feeding aids or something, but I don''t think we have eyes around us today. "Oh, it burned well! Yes, Shaw...... ahem" "Are we seriously going to do this here? Ah......" "Wow, I wish it exploded" "I agree." Oh, my God, it must have happened. Hehe. Still, Lil''s eating like he''s declared. I''ve asked for at least two servings of each major part to consume at once. The rice that arrived by the time I finished eating the tan is gone, too. "Senior Fuen was such a eater..." "That''s why you''re still in shape." "No, I usually eat a normal amount, but this is what happens when it''s something I like" Really, like right now, when you like something, you eat more than me. "No, I''ve heard of it. Madonna from our school, Senior Benki, said she''s not fat enough to eat." "What about there? Childhood" "Ah? Oh, we''re all fat, including dreams." "Heh, yeah." "Beauty can''t be fat, can it? "No, you just got together something special, I''m sure" Yes, dreams, beautiful flowers, leaves, you, cherry blossoms, lil, they''re all not fat. By the way, I go to the muscles for everything I eat. "Wow, yummy! Yummy!" "Right.... I''m eating a lot already, but you still eat? "Wow, isn''t that obvious! I''m sorry! The time limit for this all-you-can-eat BBQ is 2 hours. I still have 50 minutes left, by the way. I already ate a lot, too, but, oh, I''m still gonna get in my stomach. "... hey Furano, Mr. Fuen, you''re eating so much bac meat... are you all right with your clothes? "What is it? "Look, do you think it stinks? If you look closely, it looks like a lot of good clothes." Golissen asked me that question, and Ganda and Hoshino did, too. I''ll explain it to you by deception. "Something seems to have bought two identical ones by mistake, and they decided to use one beautifully because it was a waste." "Heh." Again, Lil keeps eating BBQ without getting into conversation. ... to boulders this time, Lil, aren''t you fat? 861 Episode 803: A Trouble Story (Sho) "Wow... it was delicious" "You ate so much" "Yeah... I can''t eat anything till breakfast tomorrow" Gently, I stroked Lil''s belly. Well, I think you''ll be forgiven because you''re my boyfriend.... Oh no, you''re out like that. Shit. It''s usually easy to understand because it''s dusty. If I take it off, it''s definitely just the belly (and chest). "Wow... I could have had a baby" You''re lying, it''s a classic story to say when you''re hungry that the proper measures are always... "Ooh. That''s about three months." "Wow, what''s my name?" "I haven''t decided yet." Lil is joking happily. I felt a gaze, Ganda staring at me. "Hey, what''s up?" "You... you''ve changed your complexion for a moment" "Ha? Why, it''s a story. This." "I don''t think so, but you, Mr. Lil..." "Wahoo, Shaw, I knew overeating didn''t sound good! "Oh... right! "... well, whatever" Oh, abuuuuu. Thanks to Lil. No, it''s not weird to do it at our age, but I don''t want anyone I know other than the anatomist people to know. "Okay... it''s been two hours! Now we''re open! All right, I''ll pay you six." "" Welcome, Golissen! "You both did a good job" "Thank you! "Dirty little bitch! "Ganda worked really well for me. Hoshino will be here next year." Each one goes to thank Golissen. You''re going to let yourself out pretty well, too. We have to thank you soon, too. "Excuse me, Golissen" "Wow, are you sure I''m okay too? "There''s nothing more to say about Furano! You''re number one. Mr. Huen, too, promised me that I would make a fire... oh, I''ll tell you something, but I need to talk to you two later, so stay." "Wahoo! The accounting was over and dissolved. Everyone walks down a dark road with a satisfied face. Apparently, some of them go karaoke. Golissen only looked out for his mouth there and didn''t tighten it particularly hard. Me, Lil and Golissen had a place to sit in the barbecue shop, so let me sit there and talk. "So, what are you talking about? "... uh, let me tell you something first, it''s so annoying" "Wow, that''s so annoying...? That''s what Golissen says with a look of sorry. "... there''s an unusually fast informant named Sanada in the two classes, right? Perhaps there''s some information in there already, but, Furano, you''re one of the people talking about this right now." "Yeah, I''m listening. But why me? You don''t make this much noise at high school judo competitions, do you, Normal?" "You. No way, you think you''re normal? "Eh." Golissen has an indescribable look on his face. No, I''m good for it... I do have muscles, and I think it''s easy to get into trouble, but other than that, it''s normal, right? "... first, I won. An organization, a double individual winner. This is amazing." "Yeah, well." "And you may not be very aware of it because you came up to high school with an escalator, but our high school is one of the best going schools in Japan.... like there''s always a deviation within five from the top across the country" "I know that too." "... that''s where you came first in the school year. There are four of us." "Oh, yes." Maybe it would be amazing to see it that way. Yeah, it''s a literary martial arts thing. From us, it''s just that I''ve spent more time studying and judo in a more privileged environment than people. I had a dream, I had a hard time with anasm, so you can do this much, and so on. "So, well, I don''t usually say this, but let''s be clear at this point. Excellent appearance. It''s not just my call, is it? The first person who sees you says," Oh, wow, that kid looks strong and cool. " "Because! Show! See you later. Shouldn''t it be time for me to react like that because they''re going to say I''m cool or good-looking? Well, that''s what they''ve been saying since I saw it... "So. What a story I''ve heard, what you''ve done in this city so far has been grasped in part by circulating information." "Ha, for example!? "The number of life-saving times... you think the city''s defects are beyond anyone''s control" "Wahoo, I hear you''ve been messing with the show, right? There''s a way to say that! I cautioned them because they were blackmailing me in the alley, and I threw them away because they came in this way with a knife, and it was the strongest one in the whole thing there, or just such a coincidence overlapped! "I mean, it is. When I say what I want to say... the media, yes, television and newspapers are going to be such great stories to students, first of all, they''re going to eat and talk." "No way" "Yeah, no way." 862 Episode 804: Request for an Interview (Sho) "I mean, you''ve been to school a lot... requesting an interview" "Are you serious?" "Oh, I had him put on hold because the New Year was coming up." I see this is what the story was about. It''s super annoying indeed. "What do we do? "No, it''s mountains because you want to say no... you better not say no, right? "Sort of." "Then I''ll do it." I can do my studies and my club well, and if I spend my time with Lil ''if I''m anatomical, I can take enough time with Lil, though I wouldn''t be ok if I wasn''t in that situation. Well, we''re still in the interview phase in the first place and there won''t be any problems. "Wow... is the show going to be in magazines and newspapers?" "... Mr. Huen isn''t every person either" "Wahoo!? "They just took pictures at that tournament, and they''re talking about it. He is the world''s first student in a new study abroad system. So, the same club activity we''re talking about most this time as the volcano.... can''t possibly not be called" "Wahoo!? Hmm, are we going to get caught up in the lil? Is it good to have convenience together...? "You just told me that Funo would take it, but what would Mr. Fuen do? "And if it''s an interview on the show and set...... Well, I can handle it" "Actually, that''s all." "Well, then there''s no choice...? Wahun." "That''s settled... I''m sorry, it''s been so hard." "It''s not like Golissen''s bad." It still doesn''t make it any worse. But you think I''m gonna get interviewed... since I helped save more than one life. I miss it. Golissen gave me a piece of paper. Something is written in surprise. "That''s the newspaper or publisher that brought the interview. Keep your eyes open. I''ll make contact with the date and time, and I''ll ask you." "Ok......" "Well, that''s as far as interviews go." "Wahoo, you still got something? "Oh." Yeah...... I don''t know. Is it a pain in the ass again? But unlike earlier, Golissen looks a little ridiculous or happy. "Furano, the Olympic World Games next year...... do you have one? "Wahoo, ma... no way...!? We''re talking about whether or not to take part in that athlete screening. "Are you serious!? "Seriously." The Olympic World Games... It is a global sports tournament that takes place every four years. If you take a gold medal in a registered event, it will be the highest player in the real world during that event. That''s the selection.... I was hoping maybe, but I didn''t know it was coming. "What do we do? "Make sure you do! "... you might have less time to study or hang out with Mr. Huen." I saw Lil. Lil snorts cocklessly as she nicks. "Do you mind, Mr. Huen?" "Wah-heh... because I can''t stand in his way..." "Hey, I can''t find such a good girl right now." "Wow, I know...! Lil usually says he wants to be with me as much as possible, even though how much anasm is enough to spend with him. They agree with me until I cut it. You have to thank me properly. I don''t know, later. "That''s about what I''m trying to say.... I might be shredding more of my time from now on. If it falls from the top of the grade, I''m sorry..." "When you''re on the verge of testing, you''ll study closely with me, so you''ll be fine." "Right or right. After all, is it because of Huen that there were four first place at the end of the semester...? "Well, that''s right. Because Lil is smart." "Ha, well!... It seems like dating Mr. Huen has changed your life a lot for you! Surely my life would have changed gallery in a good direction thanks to Lil. Soon after that, Golissen and I broke up, and Lil and I were on our way home bracelet. "I''m so sorry, Lil" "It''s okay! Uh, happy. I''m glad Lil''s my girlfriend. That''s right, now, for some reason, one luxurious building has caught my eye. Turn around and it looks like a hotel of that type. No, Lil has always wanted to get into this place with me.... Now I can even change my face and appearance depending on the item. And it should also be a thank you to Lil. "Hey Lil..." "Wow, huh? "What do we do? Here. I don''t care about us anymore with the power of the item." I pointed to the hotel. Lil rounds her eyes. "Are you sure? "Oh." "... ok. Well...... wait a minute" Lil immediately only glanced and sniffed her own clothes, wondering if she had taken my hand as she nicked. Immediately after that, he began to perform a bad breath check and even tried to smell his own hair. Plus my stomach, touch it again. And it makes me cry eyes. "I''m sorry... today... I can''t..." "Hmm, you don''t have to worry" "... I, too, want to be in the best possible condition... Sorry......" "Well, if that''s the case... I''ll see you on my next date" "Wahun." I knew it wasn''t after the BBQ? 863 Episode 805: Newspapers? "I have dreams, oh yes! Chuh." "Eh heh heh heh heh" Go to school with Miho today! A light kiss on the encounter. Once that''s done, check the perimeter with immediate detection. Apparently there are no stalkers today. Good. Good. And that''s why we''re going to school. Nothing''s changed lately. "Really? Well, it''s a sign of peace, isn''t it?... Oh, look at that" "Hmmm... ah!? When I arrived near the Fantasy Transfer Zone, Mihana and I noticed that the head of the Zone was off again. That''s a good off head. "I have to put it back." "Right." Think I''ll stick you perfectly together with an item or something already. Sounds like it belongs to Anasm. "Speaking of which, now that we''ve been praying to this vault, I mean, you''ve been doing it to Shiva opponents, haven''t you? "Yeah. But there''s another being who taught us how to live in that world... and we''re not sure how complicated it is. No" "Right. He didn''t tell me much." For a moment, I returned the head of the Fantasy Transfer Zone. Me and Mika went to school with their hands held together as they were. "Hey, hey! "Good morning, Sana! Sanada caught me quickly. I wonder what kind of stuff you''re offering me today. "Hey, your father told me yesterday that there''s going to be a fire field in tomorrow''s paper! "Seriously?" "Seriously! Your father said he''d do it or something..." No, I thought you said Sho was interviewed recently. Well, would it be natural if it was all that active in Judo? "Wahoo! Oh, no! "Oh, it''s Lil. There''s also a fire field..." "Oh... oh, my God Sanada" "You''re going to be in the paper tomorrow, because you know it." "As always, the information is uh. I was gonna tell you today." Indeed, Sanada''s information is as fast as ever. I guess my parents are my parents. If anything happens, I have a verse that I can handle if I ask her about the information. "Wow, that''s good, but I''m feeling a little complicated." "Why?" "Everybody''s gonna see a cool show" "Well... yeah" "What are you worried about, man?" Looks like the show doesn''t know, but it looks like Lil wants to keep the show to herself. I know how that feels. Even so, what does it feel like to be in a newspaper? Are you feeling like you''re on TV? "What was the interview like? "Oh, that''s normal." "I don''t know what''s normal." "About three reporters came and just talked in the school reception room" "Heh." What kind of article is this, I''m looking forward to it. I don''t usually read newspapers, but I do tomorrow! Handsome, handsome is as noisy as it sounds. So I guess the pretty photo screening was also taken by handsome people. "Oh, my God, did they ask you? "No, they even grabbed me for being a candidate practitioner for the Olympic World Games..." "Hmm!? Chosen!? "That, didn''t I tell you? Wow, that''s amazing! I can''t believe my best friend is going to be a candidate for that global tournament! I didn''t even think to see it! Shall I get your autograph while you''re at it? "So we''re going to have a Doshidoshi interview." "Yeah, I think it''s coming" "Seriously? "I''m pretty sure I''m the best informant in this school. From what I predicted... the Sunset Newspaper will be next, then the TV Sunset." "Wow..." Oh, the show obviously looked disgusting. ... That Miho keeps looking at Lil ''? What''s wrong with you? "Hey, Lil." "Wow, huh? "I think I''ll be spending a lot less time with Sho..." "Oh, I''m not! What are you going to do, Firefield? Don''t make me miss you. I hope that''s not why you don''t think you can get away with it." "Ji, I''ll manage to match the time. Oh." "You don''t have to worry so much about me either, Shaw... you know there are times when you can take time" Well, I certainly don''t know what to do if there''s anasm. It''s going to be tough going to the amusement park in this world. "Really? I hope so." "And it''s tough." "Oh, I didn''t think we''d be here just to win the tournament. If you''re normal, get in the corner of the paper or something, you''re just gonna end up being a little talked about, right? "Yeah, you''re right. But you see, the fire has become strangely popular." Sho sighed loudly again. Hmm, you don''t want this to happen by being surrounded poorly by interviewers. Me and Mika have to be careful. And Lil, of course. 864 Episode 806 Newspapers! "Which one, show me" "Sure, Sho! "Two sides of the paper." I didn''t take the newspaper of the newspaper where Xiang was listed, so I ran to the convenience store in the morning and bought it. Sure, the big fat guy has Sho on it. It''s well shown and handsome, and I have no complaints. "What do you think?" The content of the article was a great compliment to Sho. Let''s start with a compliment on the tournament''s performance. Anyway, organizations and individuals are winners. A little, by the way, but Ganda-kun, who became deputy director and third in the country and was on the same team as Sho, is also introduced. It''s really a little bit... but it sure doesn''t make it any better. And as he said yesterday, he was also named Japan''s candidate for the Olympic World Games. Other than that, judo content accounted for one-third of Shodo''s articles, such as when he started doing judo. And from there, a story about a handsome guy who seems to be talking online right now. The goodness of Sho''s looks and so on kept writing. Yeah...... I mostly knew it weighed on handsome people at a time when it was about sports but not sports newspapers. Anyway, my face is a compliment. It also says you look better than a lousy actor. What are you taking for granted? And "Amazing body fat rate!" or "Medically rare muscle density!" and other physical objects are also written, and in that column you can see Sho wrapping his arms around him and making a force bubble. You''re the perfect muscle to look at again and again. And the rest is about Sho''s school life. It was also grasped, of course, that he was the eldest son of Lil''s pick-up house, and it was listed. It also says about being first in the school year. It seems very worthwhile to be number one in our school year (for once, it''s a super smart school, eh!). And then there''s the perception that Sho is the ''strongest righteous ally in the fight'' locally. In addition to having surveillance on his parents, it also said after all that he personally controlled life-saving and the capturing of dangerous people in middle school and beyond, and was given numerous awards. I say it as my best friend, but indeed everything that was written is true, and there are some amazing excerpts in it. And well, after I''ve written everything so far, "Is there an amazing superman so far, no, there''s such a human being away from an amazing high school student! It seems to be called the Demon King among his classmates." They were closing like that. Looks like he even exposed Sho''s alias to the public. They lifted me up to this point, so I guess I''m really going to be on TV or something from now on. - Nah. "... this is all true, isn''t it? "When I can put it together like this again, that''s amazing. That kid... Legend of life or something." "That''s right... all the artistry that normal people can''t do" And all the arts and crafts that ordinary people can''t do, the legend of life and all of our family already say so in other neighborhoods. In the meantime, I''d like to hear Miho''s opinion. So now that the time had come and it was time to go to school, I asked Mihana as she walked. "Did you see the new number? "I saw it, I saw it! It''s amazing." "What''s amazing is that everything you write about it is true." "Yeah, yeah." On the contrary, how dare the public pay attention to Sho too late? And Mihana started saying this. Sho, aren''t you going to be on TV or something? "Oh, you will." "... you''ll probably find out that Ip and Cherry Blossom have an interaction, too, right? "Well, those two are already celebrities..." "Lil''s already getting caught up in this, and we''ll be pulled out of Sho by kick-ass and put on TV one of these days... oh my god, I have a feeling it''s going to happen" "Er!? The intuition of beautiful flowers often hits me. I''m really starting to feel like that''s going to happen. I''ve even said no to scouting before, but I guess it will be by now...... "What do we do? "What are you gonna do, we can''t let Sho''s reputation go down... and if it does, what if it does? Isn''t it time to leave? "Seriously..." "But look, I''m used to doing idol braves in anasm and being seen a little by the masses, and I need to think it''s better than it used to be" "Ugh... hey..." The TV people will definitely say we can sell. - I don''t know what''s gonna happen. Should I look into the industry in detail right now? Well, should I ask Sanada there? I guess his father''s the great guy involved in that sort of thing. "Probably less time for games though" "Mm-hmm, no. Oh." Beautiful Flowers said that Beautiful Flowers is so scary! Even though it''s less than half the time it used to be! You might have less time to play more games...... 865 Episode 807: Reactions to the Demon King "Yabei..." "Wah-hoon." Sho and Lil are having trouble stopping in the hallway. That should be it, too, because you''re surrounded by a lot of students, right? ... but they were both here earlier today than we were. Probably to avoid that in anticipation of being noticed...... And yet being surrounded by so many people tells the story that the influence of newspapers is amazing. "Hey, help me out." "Right..." Me and Mihana dived into the crowd and took Sho and Lil''s hand and ran out. I used a little illusion skills, but I managed to make a huge success with the rescue. "Oh, thank God." "What? What?" "Even so, you were well regarded..." "Wahun, Sho is so appreciated that it''s obvious! "Dude, I don''t know..." "Right, I knew Lil would think so too! "Yeah...... seriously? "Give up, for there was not a single fabricated past" Sho sighed loudly. You''ve had plenty of rubbing in the morning, haven''t you? I remember last summer when the two of us worked part-time at a fast food store and Sho was primarily in charge of reception, only on that shift day there were unusually more women and more womanly men. I didn''t get noticed because I was making burgers in the back, but I remember that time... The shopkeeper begged me to come back. Well, neither I nor Sho have worked part-time since then. "So what do we do now? I know this is gonna be a lot of trouble." "Ha... well, we have skills... we just have to use them to cut through..." "Oh, no, you''re in trouble." "Ah, Sa Na! Hello! "Wahoo! "Good morning, all four" Soon Sanada was coming. Yeah, media relations are only left to her. "No, you''re in big trouble" "Oh......" "I was shown the one I just did last night, too, but it''s true, but you just wrote amazing things.... to sum up, oh and that''s what makes it awesome" "Wow, that''s a show! We all seem to feel the same way after all. Wouldn''t Sho be a great man after all? I''m starting to feel that way. "But if it stays like this, it''ll be cheating and good for the press." "Can''t you do something about it? "It''s best to spread bad rumors, but it''s not easy. This is it." "Well, I guess so..." "Especially your father in the volcano, Mr. Inspector, isn''t he? You can''t say anything weird. Well, there are many other reasons why we can''t calm this down." Is it in good shape then? Mihana prophesied earlier on in school, and I wonder if I can''t stop it like this. "So there''s a way to ease the noise...... hey!? "Again, from what I''ve seen in the papers, you can''t do that heroic thing. Well, I wonder if we can figure it out. I don''t think it''s a bad idea to get noticed." "Hey......" Scattered, because Me and Mihana have been trying so hard to do that in front of me, maybe that''s what happened to Sho too. If so, I''m sorry. In the meantime, we decided to go back to class. Zach and his classmates surround the show. "Mmm, you''re the Demon King! "I saw the paper, Harlem the Great Demon! In addition to the usual three, is Sanada here today? "My own chase from a foreign country to tame a man''s daughter, my righteous wife...... how erotic is this!? "Ugh! First of all, boys mess with me. You''re already completely settled in Demon King, it doesn''t look like your nickname will ever change again. "Men in the way! "Guh." "Mr. Furano, I saw the paper! "I didn''t know that because I had just become a classmate of the year... but it was supposed to be life-saving, wow! "Speaking of which, did you know Mr. Fuen by rescuing him, romantic?" Next came a powerful push of boys and a crowd of girls. It''s so wierd. "This is going to change the number one handsome ranking in this school..." "Oh, did that happen, too? "Yeah. Until now, the Demon King has been # 3 stable." Did you still have third place? I don''t know because I don''t even know how to rank that pretty girl or how handsome she is. Well, that''s amazing. "Hmm, what are you talking about? "No, it''s nothing" "Mr. Furano, if you''re going to be a celebrity, sign it! "Oh, you''ll be an Olympic World Games player in two years, shouldn''t you have it? "Sure! Give me that! "No, I don''t have a design proposal or colored paper for the signature..." You''re starting to demand something, aren''t you? ... Should I get my autograph too? 866 Episode 808: The Mysterious Phenomenon "Tsu... I''m tired..." "Haha, good luck" "Yabei I... Phew" "Come on, aren''t you getting used to being told you''re handsome? On my way home, I''ll talk to Mihana, Sho and Lil. Sho''s face clearly showed tiredness. I can''t help it, because people rubbed me all day today. The boulder muscles will also be tired. "You can''t get used to it...... ha" "Wow, I''ve been cool since I had it! "Well... thanks" I never leave Sho, so Lil is supposed to be tired of being damaged with me, but she''s healthy and clinging to Sho and healing.... I also know that I just want to stick around when I see it. "When I leave - I''ll make you very tired." "Hey, Lil. What do you call Sho''s tiredness? "Well, well, well." "Ho." Beautiful flowers are stinging. Sho seems surprised at what Lil said. And Lil looked like she was gone. "I see, people rubbed me today, so I don''t mean rubbing my own girlfriend''s breasts for that matter when I get home..." "Buh... no..." "Sorry, Shaw." "Hehe, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. I''m a little dreamy, too." "Wow, don''t tell me!? I didn''t think it was going to be a real expos¨¦ competition. Embarrassing. But it''s not high frequency, and I just ask for a little help when I feel like it... on Earth. "Wow, you are! "Yeah, it''s not what it looks like. It''s Kehei." "Ugh..." "Ha..." Me and Sho looked at each other. Oh, he''s my best friend. Do we do things together? Besides, in my case, they told me about Suhei, and they told me it didn''t even look like it. It''s a lot of damage. "Wahoo, then it''s time to go home. I''m told Shaw and I don''t have to go to the club today because it''s gonna be tough." "Oh well, good luck. Tomorrow." "Yeah, Tomorrow! "I''ll heal you properly." "Wow. Hmm! After breaking up with the two of them, I''m going home holding hands with beautiful flowers with me, which hasn''t received much public attention yet. By the way, I''m not mad, but I''m grumpy. "Puku! "Well, it''s true." "Puku! "The only way to encourage it was to expose us too... and forgive me for letting you do what I said later! "Mm, okay." Gosh, I forgive you so easily. But that''s fine. Nfu. "... that? Mihana stops her legs. Now the house is already at a distance between my eyes and my nose. Is something wrong? I haven''t noticed anything yet. "What''s wrong? "No... Look, Fantasy Transfer Zone" "Mmm!? Beautiful flowers do seem strange and obvious. I should have just fixed it for you this morning because your neck was ripped off, but it''s ripped off again. "Uh, I don''t know, it''s getting easier to take. See, like it''s a habit to have your jaw off." "I don''t know that... there are lines that are intentional, and there are lines that are coincidental" "I need to fix your neck for now! I lifted the neck of the vault and gave him a good ride. I wanted to keep up with you. I created a cloth fudge that would just as soon clean everything if I wiped it so I couldn''t see it from anybody but the anasm people around me, and I made it clean for you. The only thing that made it as beautiful as new was maybe a little too much. "How come you didn''t know what was causing all that wiping? "No at all...... should I just glue it with something for now? "Shouldn''t you stop? The transfer device on the Anasm Mansion looks exactly the same, so there''s something else going on besides sealing Shiva." "So is that." So for now, I decided to leave it at that for the day. Of course, when you get home, Mihana will apologize for the service... ______ ___ _ "Again? "You''re lying, right? The next day, Friday. When Mihana and I passed in front of the Fantasy Transfer Zone, it was just like yesterday again. I cleaned it up because of you, but I have dirt on my head. "This is a convict! On purpose, on purpose! Pfft!" "Yeah... but there''s been a lot of unusual things going on before we went to anasm, Mr. Vault, so that''s not a possibility." "You see fireballs, you see ferocious rabbits, right? The former is probably the magic of fire, and I think the latter is the first demon I''ve defeated in that world, the Yokunagi." I wonder if it is also a warp-based effect. I don''t know. Hmm. "But in the meantime, let''s see what happens later." "So, you want to leave some invisible surveillance cameras here? "Yeah, you know what?" I snuck up on the nearest tree from the vault with surveillance cameras that I couldn''t see from normal people. I hope this tells the cause. 867 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Narumi Has a Dream Edition Here, I''m going to write down as much information as I know. I wasn''t sure whether to make the first one Mihana, but I decided to make it about Ayu, the daughter of the most incredible and irrational man in our school, Narumi Hayashi. Heh heh, keep writing about people you care about in this notebook! Maybe I have something to add. Let''s think about that and make a note of it. ______ ___ _ Name: Narumi Hayashi Common name: Ayu-chan/Alim (Game username) Aliases: Little Devil Height: 170.0cm Weight 49.1kg Chest Size: AA Cup Age: 17 Birthday: 28 Nov Blood type: type A Hobbies/Favorites: Mizuka Benki/Games (RPG) Clich¨¦: Puku!/~ I can''t help it!/eheh Smart: Half the school year with no studies in one of the most difficult schools in all high schools # 1 in the school year < > Girl, no matter where you look from. Although she is 170cm tall at once, she is so girl that she doesn''t care about it. Until I stood next to him, a boy less than 170 cm continued to be under the illusion that he might be taller. Extremely cute is a big feature. I''m sure there are many girls who don''t want you to line up next door. In the creeping eyes, overly long eyelashes, muffled and seemingly bloody cheeks, cute noses and chills. Slightly longer (school rules thread) shortcut hair. No shoulder width, no snake hair. Skin is Zuluzzle. But it''s thin and beautiful, and the shape of the legs is perfect. And I''m not wearing makeup. Body odor is also like a flower. It''s a clich¨¦ "Puku!" It''s also reputed to be cute to inflate your cheeks with. Fun to smash your cheeks. Also, the voice is the pretty girl herself. They say there was no vocal change. She also talks cutely, with many comments saying that one person is'' me '', while the other way around adores her. And well, to sum it up, it''s like being forced by a super beautiful girl to give birth to an array of guys, that''s Ayu. Because she''s too much of a girl, she''s left behind numerous legends. Everything I write is true only. -The alias Little Devil was given by a boy who confirmed that Ayu was actually a man. The guy was in terrible despair. ¡¤ During physical education, almost all of the boys fall with a nosebleed just to get naked in jersey (other than a volcano). ¡¤ On a school trip, only one person entered the one provided for the room because the teacher''s consideration prevented him or her from taking a men''s or women''s bath. ¡¤ Thousands of times a man confesses (women are half of them) -There are people out there who fall down with throwing kisses. -The cultural festival made me look like a maid. I got a huge response. Of course the store thrived (Mihana was there, and he wasn''t alone) ¡¤ Regular stage presentation of cultural festivals. It''s super exciting when you come out. -There are constant scouts from the entertainment industry because of too many beautiful girls. This also climbs thousands of times. -Because she''s too pretty a girl, she can be featured in online news and such from time to time. ¡¤ Many people have had their sexuality screwed. -He is often made to dress as a woman by his own mother and Mihana. ¡¤ I also ask my classmates to wear women''s clothes often. -Have been stalked by a man (not just once) ¡¤ I''ve been almost kidnapped by a man (not just once) ¡¤ Nearly 70% of the entire community is grated in schools by people who still don''t believe they''re men. ¡¤ I asked dozens of perverted boys about him and they returned comments like "I''m just excited to think they''re in the men''s bathroom," "I want to try indirect kissing, more than women''s," "My legs are pornographic," "My breast milk is great," "My clavicles are pornographic," "I was excited when I saw my umbilical," "My sides are pornographic," "My presence is pornographic," etc. etc. The fact that I''m afraid that maybe some information I haven''t even checked out is scary. His hobby like that is the game. I like RPGs in general (except action RPGs). I especially like Dragner Stories and Start Quests. The smartphone covers and waiting lists are also related to those two pieces. Haven''t been through for up to 48 hours. He may have a global record for time attacking until clearance, tie-in play, discovery of Baku, etc. That''s more or less when income comes in without a part-time job. They also put out play videos (not live plays, but subtitles play, but they seem pretty popular). However, other games are heapy. And I hear from myself and Mihana that they don''t study much after all the games, but they''re within half grade every time in our school. I think I''ve been spending less time playing games since she (Mihana, but we''ll talk about the relationship later). (ADD: And when I got about the game, I got first place in the school year. Genius, after all) Before we talk about relationships, the next thing we know about personality. First of all, I''m nostalgic. But shy. It''s basically nice to everyone. It just seems like a lot of times when you''re obsessed with things, you can''t see around them (physically). On the outside, the room looks so beautiful. You can also sew and cook (Note: Recently, dishes have become professional). Kind of a ass when it comes to money. As for my thoughts on my appearance, I often claim that I am a listed man, but I carry and dress things using cuteness. Bruises. Sometimes he shows off his outfit with a little more exposure because he''s even more of a man. Boys continue to bleed out their noses. It is the sweetest against my lover. Not a virgin in my outlook (added: Apparently I was doing what I do with Mihana. So my prospect was right). Continued. 868 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Narumi Hayashi Edition 2 Next up is about Ayu''s friendship. -The first indispensable thing is Kuroki Mihana, or Mihana. Your house is childhood friendly with each other, and you''ve been with Ayu ever since she moved to the neighborhood when she was two years old (and by the way, both of her parents seem to have been friends by chance). I''m friends with them from middle school, but from that time on, we knew we cared about each other from the side. Boarding and dropping out are basically together. Eating lunch is often with us. Even on my school trip, I went around with him for about half my free time. When would I confess, that''s all I was just waiting for. And about two weeks after the beginning of the school trip, all of a sudden the two of us came to school holding hands and putting our arms together. When I ask you what happened, you just answer that you''re supposed to be dating. Oh, my God, all I could tell was that I started dating really suddenly no matter how much I tried to find out. My defeat about this. I was just confident that I would get all the information in the world, but I''m a little sorry I couldn''t. In the predictions around us, "it was some sudden fight, we reconciled and reconfirmed our relationship with each other" or "beautiful flowers were in danger and dreams helped" is the Lord. Some of them have theories like "a dream pushed down a beautiful flower". But I feel they''re all different. You say it kind of feels a little more romantic. Speaking of which, Ayu should have had a scratch on one arm that was made of Mihana covered. I''m talking about when I was in elementary school... and again, it''s cheap to think that Mihana liked Ayu since then. I expect I''ve liked it since before. It''s obvious. As for the progression of the pattern between the two of us, we already have a physical relationship, and the date is 2 to 3 a week. 7 a week if you want to enter each other''s houses and convert that to a home date. Stupid couple to kiss each other in school or in public (just looks like a lesbian couple because they only look like girls to each other...). By the way, apparently, only about me and Furano know that you have a physical relationship. This is something else you shouldn''t say. The relationship between the two is approved by their parents. He also promises to marry me. Well, you''re getting married 120%, those two. ¡¤ Next, about the Demon King and his friendship with Sho Fugano. Arino, Ayu, and Mihana meet in kindergarten. Then he''s been going on about his best friend for a long time, and I know the two apparent attributes are the opposite, but they''re also very close. Exactly the big best friend. Ayu is close enough to say, "If I''m a proper woman, I went out with Sho". It''s often like body-touching (mainly like hugging from Ayu-chan to a fire field). We don''t play that often because we seem to have business with each other, and the house is about half a station away.... Isn''t it that far? Just go learn karate from Ayu''s neighborhood karate uncle together only during the summer, work part-time together in the same place, match the games you buy with each other, and when you have time, you and I go away for a day trip. I could even take everyone to go out of my way to support them when the volcano goes out to the tournament. At first glance since we both had her, we don''t seem to be playing at all, but we feel even closer. I don''t even know what caused it. That''s what happened to Mihana when she was there, but apparently Ayu has a time zone that even I, the informant, can''t grasp. ¡¤ Good relationship with family. Of Ayu-chan''s brother, Ip, I''ll have to make a good note of you in time. My brother and I are close. Looks like we''re friends with each other. Of the parents, the father is an executive of a global research institute and a great man who oversees the entire Japanese branch. I talked to her once, but she looked totally ayu. Not very much, but he doesn''t look like his nearly forty year old uncle, nor does he look like a man in the first place. I trust your relationship with Ayu. I feel like we''re close. What about the mother, the profession should be properly investigated next time. Wow, I know you''re so beautiful, and I know you''re making Ayu dress like a woman. The relationship between father and mother is like looking at Ayuko Mihana. -The relationship with other people feels shallow and widespread. Simply put, they think Ayu is very close to rubbing it properly, but Ayu herself doesn''t. So I have many friends, and I very often stand at the center of my class. I wonder if there are any more hedges for men and women. From the side, I think he''s probably considered a good friend. I''ve been to the house with Ayu about twice (I talked to my parents at that time) and Ayu told me directly if I wanted to have a wedding. Also, the teachers rated me as a good student (except for the length of my hair). ... That''s about it if you want to put it together about Ayu. If I find out, I need to increase it one by one. I''ve opened up space for that. Yeah, I guess if I were to write next time, I''d still be Mihana. ##### By the way, having dreams is so smart, but being the author, I''m retarded (?) 869 Episode 809: Transparent CCTV footage Me and Mihana go home from school as usual. Speaking of Sho today, he seemed to have become even more popular in the paper, and even though it had only been a day since then, he was hectic because his request for coverage came in dokadoka. Spiritual Hetohetto is hard to recover from in Amrita, so I want Lil to heal well there. As Sanada said, maybe it''s time to watch Sho over TV! "Well, we have to see how it goes." "How...? Oh, Mr. Vault''s! That''s what Miho said in the vicinity where Mr. Jizo would be in sight. Yeah, well, I left the CCTV on this morning because my neck was falling off again. Me and Mihana come to the front of the vault with a little rush. It was the same as yesterday. "Pfft! "Look, let''s see the CCTV before we get angry." "If there''s a killer, I''ll definitely reveal it to you! I keep it bracketed on a tree, and for normal people, I manipulate a transparent surveillance camera just in case to bring it to hand. I take it home, change into my regular clothes, and then when Miho comes to my room, I start looking at it. "I don''t know" "Firstly, how about a short time after we put it back? "Well, let''s look at this 10 minutes after we install it." I just specified the time and saw the scene. It has a proper neck. "Hmm..." "Well, next time at lunch...... I guess noon would be nice" "Yeah...... yeah, ah! By noon, my neck had already been removed. It''s already the same way we came back and saw it. "Oh well... already" "But there''s not a lot of people here, is there? I wonder if anyone fixed it while we were at school? "It''s a rumoured vault, so many people can''t help but be scared to fix it. We know what was in there, and there''s a lot of mysteries, but once the Phantom Transformers sent us to anasm," "So is that... Then I guess I should see the moment I take it. You can pack it for an hour at a time." That''s why I looked at it an hour ago, that is, exactly 11: 00. My neck had already fallen off by this time. Next, I looked at 10: 00. My neck was still connected. I mean, something happened between 10: 00 and 11: 00, right? "Okay, so let''s try about five times faster" Fast forward between 10am and 11am. About four people went by in the space of up to half an hour, and one of them, my grandfather, had his hands together in the vault, but still no one was clasped in the neck. And about 40 minutes later, finally, things happened. "Ah..." Even though the wind wasn''t very strong, my neck blew off from me, didn''t it? No, that''s exactly what a strange phenomenon is. I mean, I''m scared. "I knew my predictions would come true." "Exactly." "What do we do with this? I don''t know. No. In the meantime, I''ll take a look at just 40 minutes to my neck for 5 minutes in slow regeneration. It doesn''t even look like there''s some kind of magic interference. For once, this camera is a surveillance camera made out of my dark matter-create, so it has an epic effect. Besides being transparent when viewed by other parties, slow regeneration and fast-forward regeneration, as well as magic and skill interference, are known. But it doesn''t look like there''s anything in particular, does it? "Uh, it doesn''t look like anyone''s fault." "I don''t know what it is, this. Four Sundays from now, we''ll be back in anasm, and then you can ask Shiva." "Right. I think that would be best." But fine, he wants to hide a story called Shiva, so maybe he won''t tell me. Using the super powerful confessional used on demons for virtual stereoscopic footage doesn''t work on boulders, and maybe the drug relationship doesn''t work because demons are the type of people all possess in the first place. "Until then, what shall we do?" "Let''s wander around the vault between 10: 30 and 45 on Sundays. If you can do that, you can go on a normal date." "Maybe that''s a good idea! Uh, but this time it just so happens to be close to 10: 40, and it may vary from day to day, so let''s see how the vault looks every day, and set up surveillance cameras." That''s settled.... but I was supposed to casually go on a date, but I haven''t decided where to go, have I? I don''t know what to do. "I''ll change my mind, where do you want to go on a date?" "Well, I think it''s usually good around the aquarium." "Shall we then?" What, you made up your mind in no time. If I didn''t decide what to do, I would travel to famous parts of the country for a day trip. "Well." "Well?" When I realized it, Miho came around behind me. I''m hugging you all the way from there. "You can be sweet because the hard story is over, right? "I can''t help it." "Eh heh! After this, I was so flirtatious. 870 Episode 800: Ask Shiva! "That''s why." "Ho." Today is the first day that your father and your mothers have done the act of going to anasm and returning to Earth and going to anasm again in a week''s time. I didn''t put it on my face, but the show stuck to Lil''s room looking tired. Leaves and cherry blossoms must be flirting in the room anyway. Your mother and father said they were going to see this world and they said they were going on a trip for two weeks and went somewhere. Mihana''s parents, uncle and aunt are usually exhausted from the position of president of the company (they just seem to enjoy themselves and work very much, but they say), so they are going to grow their wings slowly. Shaw''s father and aunt aren''t sure what they''re doing right now. Lil''s parents are coming around looking at the city to indulge in this country where slavery is gone and you can relax. And me and Mika were asking Shiva questions as planned. I just told you what happened over there for now. "The neck of that vault will fly on its own." "Yeah. Strange, isn''t it? Shiva''s been in there the whole time, so what don''t you know? Or is it something you can''t tell me again? Shiva (dog-shaped) tilts her neck. And when I began to twirl around like a dog on the spot, I answered this as I sat down. "It''s not like I can''t teach you anything else... but one thing I want you to assume. Maybe we already know that." "Uh, what? "I was sealed in that vault, and the outside world was free to see, except to be worshipped." "Oh, yeah, well, sure" "Think there are more things you can''t answer for." Then you certainly have no choice. You live in your own house, but you''re with a carpenter who doesn''t understand how that house works or the design itself. "For now, that happens really often for a long time. Anyway, the vault itself was set aside by a former sage, and there were often creatures of anasm and magic manifested." "Didn''t Shiva do it? "It''s not like there''s anything involved, but it''s basically impossible. It was a type of seal that could be solved in years, but it''s still stiff." "Hmm." After all, it''s hard to interfere from Shiva. Shiva kept talking to me to see how we were doing. "So again, isn''t that the kind? It''s a little creepy though. If you see the vault as an item of anasm, it would be unwell or something." "Is the item unwell...... can I fix it then? "For once, I''ve been worshipped as a vault, and it''s what people care about. I don''t think you should do anything bad." "If that''s what you say, it could be." I don''t know if faith or anything will be embodied that way, but in fact, if Shiva, once God, says so, I''m sure there''s really a bee or something, and I don''t know if I should. "Well... it can be hard to fix it every day, but if you find it, heal him. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to keep watching." "Oh, well, then I''ll decide to! Thanks, Shiva." "No, even this one feels good about being treated so dearly by the Divine Buddha as a fellow trader. That''s one of the reasons you like my Ayu." Shiva said that in a pretty good mood. It''s a robot, but it''s a machine I built, so I know. After saying thank you, I went back to my room and started a consultation meeting with Micah. "Shiva said," I think you''re still hiding something. " "There''s a lot to hide, well, because each person has something they want to hide, so I guess there''s no choice. We don''t really want to know either." "Right, even you had dreams of hiding things from me, didn''t you? Something like that under the bed used to be deep in the tans..." "But that''s enough. That''s it! I got rid of them all! "Yeah yeah, you can call me if you feel like a jerk, keep it up..." As for that, I haven''t erased what''s in my computer yet, so I need to try and make sure I don''t find out. Say how much Micah asks you to do something munyamunya as soon as you can, and be polite to your close friends. You can''t always call me that, because there''s so much you can''t do on Earth. Ambient eyes? "Ha... and we''ll find out for ourselves later anyway" "Oh, when it comes to putting your neck back or something, why don''t we just build a machine dedicated to that? Or should I put that on that surveillance camera already?" I don''t really have the chili to fix it every time. I don''t know how long it''ll last. Like Micah said, let''s put that dedicated feature on that surveillance camera. I don''t know if I can say that''s a camera anymore. "Well, this topic is over for today! Can I be sweet?" "Look, come on." "Eh heh." Today after this, I did something more than a mess of flirting. 871 Episode 811: Long call? "Yes, thank you -" "" Good luck - Shh! The day after I could only ask Shiva some secrets about that vault. Before noon, Micah and I finished our usual work. What I shot today is an ad for the latest brand of clothing. There were just a lot of designs with the check pattern on the front that looked pretty good on me with the red hair. "Huh, I didn''t do a job." "What are you doing today... you''re free" "Hey." It''s not like I have another job after this. Maybe we should get in touch with Kara and go play. When I was discussing that, a message was sent to me in my head. Suddenly I''m sorry, Alim and Micah. "Mm, you feel like a king." "It''s been a long time since I''ve come abruptly. I don''t know." Let''s just take an answer. Kara, I was going to play with you, but I don''t care if you call me to the castle. [Yes, what would it be! [Can I help you with something? Can you come to the castle? I don''t mind another day if you have other business to attend to.] [It''s perfectly fine! You two are going] [Regards. He''s waiting in my room.] That''s why Micah and I came to the castle. It''s probably been a really long time since I''ve come for anything other than playing with Kara and the others. As a matter of course, the castle gate passes by facepath and goes straight into the castle to the king''s room. "Hello!" "You''ll be here as soon as you can. Thank you. I''m sorry I called you in. I''m not in a hurry, but I really need to ask you something." "No, so what is it? The king has asked questions without any particular haste, sitting deeply in the chair where his summoner is depicted. "Recently, I heard several people appeared here with dark hair or brown hair close to it, with dark eyes. There must have been quite a few of them. I wanted to ask you if you knew anything because it matches the characteristics of the inhabitants of Alim''s world." "Ah." "Ah." Me and Mika stick together and look at each other. Yes, you totally forgot to report it. You have to tell the king you brought your parents, right? Do you know what that face is? "Yes." "No, I don''t think we have anything to do with this." "Oh, my God, did I? I thought you were a wise man or something." "I''m sorry." Sage is coming out, equals, you mean there might have been another demon god out there somewhere. Well, the demon gods can''t come out because I manage them all. "So, who are those six? "... me, Kanata''s parents, Mika and Sakura''s parents, and Shaw''s parents." "You brought your own parents! "Yes, I''m sorry. Forget to report it." The king looked a little hoarse. And, at the same time, he comes out interested. "I''d love to say hello." "Yeah, I''ll be sure to soon! "Thank you. No, I didn''t think you could say hello to the Arim''s parents! "I''ll get in touch with you later and you''ll come and say hello at a time when each is on an okay date" "Uhm." Micah and Shaw''s parents are fine, but your father and mother have to call them back. You can handle it in one shot if you use Kanata''s Moment Move, and you won''t say no if you''re going to talk to the king of one of the world''s greatest powers. "But I have to make new personal information after I say hello." "Haha, I''m sorry I brought in all kinds of people" "I don''t care what. As trivial as that is, compared to what Alim and the others have done for me." Mm, I think it''s pretty bad to bring people in on your own, but I have a big nostalgia. After that, I had a little chat with the king, and when that was done, I contacted Kara that she was coming to see me. Then it soaked up in front of the king''s room. "Alim, Micah! You came to see me! "Yeah!" "I was just playing with your mother and Master Elle, let''s play together! Go to her room, along with Kara, who looks amazingly happy. As I already said there were Mr. Karna and Mr. Elle. No, it''s good that you two were there, but I wonder why Mr. Herrell, a former brave man, stands like a gatekeeper in front of the room. "Um, what are you doing? "Ah, of the present brave... No, Elle''s worried about Kara and Karna." "Oh, my God." Kara, I''m strong enough that you don''t have to protect me. Well, that''s what guys do, so let me protect you. Even so, I''m going to look at me jealously. "Um, is there something on your face? "No, I''m sorry... just wondering. With the brave one." "Heh. What did you find out? "No, no, it''s not a big deal. It''s no big deal." Mr. Herrell did not intend to speak any further. Well, I don''t know what you thought. I just would trust Micah a lot if she had an idea, but would Mr. Herrell hit it? 872 Episode 812: Say hi to your parents. "I''m sorry, I pulled back. Totally forgot." "Well, I don''t have a choice. Anyway, I''m the king of this country, and I need to come back and say hello." Soon after playing plenty with Kara and the others, me and Mika reported to everyone that the King had asked us to do it. Lil''s parents looked unrelated, but I''ll just come and tell you. They''re going to make a family registry anyway. Neither are these two formal residents of this country yet. So the day after that... I mean, today, after talking about the wax in advance in a message, you asked your father and mother to go back to the mansion with an instant startup. "Yeah, well, my boys are the ones who take care of me, and I need to say hello." "And the castle... I''m looking forward to it" You''re looking out for me, it''s like we''re looking out for each other. All in all, it looks like the mothers are looking forward to the castle. Micah''s father is happy that it could be an idea for the interior of the cafe. Lil''s parents are shaking their pull bodies as much as Lil did before she first went to the castle. That''s what Lil can''t do. "What kind of a king is he? "I have a penetration, but I don''t know if I feel like a kind person." "Actually, it''s not being used as good? "Haha, that''s okay. I''m not the bad king in the story! Uh, but the king of the first country the Canatas visited sucked." "Yeah, it sucked" "That''s right." After that, I told everyone in detail how I became in contact with the royalty of this country. No, it''s not even a year ago in anasm, but I kind of miss the games and the Thunderbirds that have gone into the castle. It feels like two years ago. "And what about princes and princesses? "I''m a handsome and beautiful girl. I guess this is really as good as the story imagines" "Heh, I hope so." "I don''t know if I can see you, do I? "Well, sure." After that, I taught a lot about the people in the castle... and slowly taught them what they needed as advance knowledge. Now there won''t be a coarse phase or anything. No, I know it was okay not to have to pay attention like this because a lot of people make interpersonal a business and we''re all adults. And the next day, we headed to Castle Mephirado with Zorozolo. Of course, you can use items that won''t get noticed from around you. In front of the gate, the minister was waiting for me. "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you. Lord Alim, are these people your parents? "Yeah, I brought all the parents! "Really? I''ll see you first. I''m a minister in this country." "Oh, Minister, thank you for this" "... yeah? Each one looks the same age as Lord Shaw, but Lord Alim, this is..." "Uh, you seem to have been rejuvenated by the effects of coming to this world for over twenty years" "I see." The truth is, I rejuvenated you in Amrita to make it easier for you to work since you came over here, but it''s so hard for anasm to get by that it''s a lie here, because nothing is possible. In fact, this is how Micah and I are young. "(Right, ministers are the second in this country, right?)" "(Yeah.... I''m sure the dreamers have done something that can be led directly by someone like that)" I can hear your father and mother whispering. When I whisper like this, I usually use messages, but I''m not used to them yet, so I can''t help it. But surely your mothers are right, considering that, you''re getting pretty good treatment, us. I don''t care if it''s a guide or a soldier from around here. It would be in the favor of the king or minister, okay? "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to begin by saying hello to the King of our country. Can I show you around the castle after that?" "Thank you, Minister! The minister goes straight between the thrones. I can get everyone in between the thrones right away, but not just the King, but the Knights Commander and Archbishop, Ruin, Olgo, Lilo, Muli, Kara, Karna, El... and well, the King''s family lined up all the way. "Welcome, you''re here. I am the king of this country. We''ve got a chair for a few people there, so please take a seat." Hmm, salute!? Sometimes I''ve gathered the Ments of the King''s Family, and apparently I''d like to say a pretty decent hello. Perhaps the salutation released for a moment now came out of a time when the King was still a general adventurer. "Oh, excuse me..." "Oh hon. Uh, I''m sorry to bother calling you when I''m busy. Even by introducing myself for now. As I said earlier, I am the current king of this country ____________" King Sayid''s introduction began. I felt it for a long time because there were quite a few of them. 873 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Mihana Kuroki Edition Today is about Mihana. It''s easy to write because I''m getting along with her. But I guess I have a lot to write about. ______ ___ _ Name: Mizuka Benki Common name: Mihana Aliases: Archangel Height: 160.5cm Weight 43.8kg Chest Size: E Cup Age: 17 Birthday: 23 Oct Blood type: Type O Hobbies/Favorites: Narumi Hayashi/Coffee/Flowers Clich¨¦: Makes me jealous/eh Smart: Always within 10th place of the school year in one of the most difficult of all high schools Finally in first place of the school year of consenting < > In a nutshell, perfect. First of all, if anyone were to mention her features, it would appear to be her appearance. Not so far in the entertainment industry either. He''s got a lot of power in the information society. That''s what my father said. That''s for sure. She is so cute and beautiful that she can no longer convey it in a sentence. It can also be likened to a beautiful girl once every 10,000 years. If you dare to mention the charm point, a salad, long, very pretty brunette, big eyes. Nice style. He weighs light against his height and doesn''t gain weight if he eats on top of it. Of course, there is a place to leave when I wonder if the whole thing is smooth. Anyway, it''s an e-cup, and the body itself looks more than that because it''s thin, yeah. If a man sees you naked...... no, in a swimsuit or underwear, he is sure to be attacked. Blah, blah, blah. Too horny. The umbilical cord and crease have just been exposed and there is also a lot of blood up on the head and nosebleeds. It seems that just wearing made-up clothes has a similar effect. < < She complained that it was hard for me to deal with the guys who had nosebleeds to the teacher after I was done planning on getting Ayu and Mihana to wear made-up clothes at the cultural festival. That''s bad for both of us to be too attractive. I wouldn''t even think of anyone falling out of boulders with just umbilical chills and maid clothes. Normal! > > And smart too. Mihana herself said she applied that because she works well, but still everyone within 10th place in our school sucks at work. All I can say is genius. Exercise, by the way, is a little above and above. However, the written health and physical education exam also scores well, so I get the highest rating properly. Sakura, my sister, sucks worse, but I won''t write about this kid here because I''ll put it together some time later. Character is popular physique, so to speak. It''s sweet, it''s good, but there are some things that are no different from normal high school girls. Leadership is complete. Just the personality is super cute. I''m just a little jealous and obsessed with Ayu, and the downside is that I can be Yandere. I don''t have a problem with normal dating. The pattern sucks, too. I don''t know what''s wrong, miss. No, rather aristocratic. First, the mother is the owner of a national chain of florists (who often enter large supermarkets and department stores). Even though that''s just amazing, his father is the owner and CEO of cafes all over the world chain. It makes the cafe chain, which started in just around 15 years, global in scope, with branches in all countries of the world, with a minimum of 300 stores and 1,200 many in countries with some financial resources. People like that along with their parents. So Mihana dreams (except that Ayu marries her and gives her children) of being the owner of a florist and a cafe, but that''s not what the average person says. I mean, he wants to subvert his parents''. The size of the house is normal even though you are a big rich man. You think Mihana keeps living in the house she bought just before she was born? And even though she''s a lady, she also has a high reputation for having a normal sense of money. I would rather not waste more than a normal person. Mihana, such a perfect person. I also have a lot of legends left over because I''m Mihana. -The alias Archangel stands out as "L" on a stick with the last name Benki broken, and the name Miho...... Miho L, Mikael. Mikael = I felt like an archangel. Because of its appearance and presence, it remains so, and I''ve made up my mind. ¡¤ Pretty girls on campus rank # 1 or # 2. I''m competing against Ayu. The three of them have been fighting since Lil arrived (out of their knowledge). ¡¤ Tens of thousands of confessions to boys (also from women). -The throwing kiss is killing people. ¡¤ As mentioned earlier, I became a maid at the Cultural Festival, but I discovered that the stolen photo was traded for hundreds of thousands of yen at the auction (via our father, I was ticked by Mihana''s father and Furano''s father). -Because she''s too pretty, she gets featured in online news and so on (the more phrases fly about whether she''s this girl again). -There are constant scouts from the entertainment industry because of too many beautiful girls. Climb tens of thousands of times. -Have been stalked many times. - I''ve been nearly kidnapped many times. - I''ve been nearly demented many times. ¡¤ All four of the above more than this almost invariably end up with attempts, not being a major incident with strange powers, and now I am normally able to live my daily life because one of my best friends is a volcano, and Mihana''s father and mother, who are worldly of status and honor, are rooting for all kinds of places. etc. I am confident that I can find out more about Mihana. I''m a friend close to my best friend in the first place, and sometimes it''s easy to ask. Of course she has secrets like that. Rumor has it that maybe you''re willing to be gay. There are three credible contents: ¡¤ Rubbing people''s breasts while they are dressed for physical education or something. I''ve been rubbed too. It''s normal for girls to be with each other, but the reason I gave this to you is because I feel pretty good about fingering...... not because that''s pretty frequent. Some perverts would rather you rub it when the beauty power could be divided. Mihana rubs it without a leak. Note that the biggest victim right now is Lil. It''s already rubbing together. -Ayu, who is very close to the girl, loves each other enough to depend deeply enough to tell at a glance. Normally, I have a relationship with a man, and he says he is my best friend, but occasionally I see a verse that scares me (Ayu or a man other than a volcano). Well, I can''t help it either. Well, whatever it is, it doesn''t matter because it can''t be such a Mihana flaw, and even if I hated men a little, I have a past where they''ve been after me, and I can''t help it. Continued. 874 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Mihana Kuroki Edition 2 Next up is about Mihana''s friendship. -That would be with Ayu first after all. I wrote some more details when you were there, so I''ll dig a little deeper into that. Mi-hwa and Ayu, it''s Mi-hwa who''s stuck together one way or another. From my experience, that one is totally dependent. It''s like Ayu''s been gone from her own sight, that way of obsessing. I guess that means we fought and reconfirmed our friendship. If the hypothesis I made at Ayu''s, the two of you already fucked up and the theory is true (I think it''s personally powerful), it would mean that Mihana is not Virgin. Uh, adults. And if this has spread, there are going to be dozens of people out there who will be discouraged and stop coming to school. So let''s seal this hypothesis. But even because a lot of people collapsed knowing Mihana had a boyfriend. I know Ayu''s the guy, and a lot of people convinced me. -The sisters with her real sister, Sakura, are pretty good. As I will also write more about Cherry Blossom. When it comes to how close you are, it''s good enough that you and I often go out somewhere alone. Now it''s time for Sakura''s blind eyes to recover from such super recovery that she can''t figure it out in detail with the power of science, but when she didn''t, Mihana was often seen walking away pulling Sakura''s hand or letting her own arm grab her. It has also been witnessed by Sakura doing tricks that are sweet on Mihana. I don''t seem to be fighting much either. The way you two are walking side by side you can see after your eyesight is restored is rolling. The Beautiful Sisters is Zubari. I think this is the thing. When Sakura was blind, Mihana was really good because she used to worry about it. -Friends who say that Furano and I are best friends of each other. I haven''t seen much of you playing alone, but I do know you''re close. Seems like Arino once liked Mihana, but Arino gave up on herself because she was there. I didn''t give him a slice in person, but I can tell. Pfft. And most importantly, thanks to Furano, Mihana is able to spend time without being directly involved in the crime. Mizuka, who has a beauty that makes it easy to attract criminals, and Furano, who has a character that doesn''t tolerate criminals and has the skills to capture and deal with them. Yes, largely because of him for breaking down the morons and stalking damage and finally stopping them from appearing. Because it seems like what came down on Mihana has been sticking out to the police without excess (note that it''s the same for Ari). She seems pretty grateful about that, and Mihana seems to be sure to give Arino her birthday present, Valentine''s Friend Chocolate, etc. That''s why they call it the Great Demon King of Harlem. ¡¤ Lil is the best friend I''ve been able to make lately. Surprisingly close. It''s like Lil was close before she came to Japan from Norway. It often seems that the two of us go out alone or are called home. Sometimes I can see you hugging me at school. Like Cherry Blossom, the eye care is amazing when you two are walking side by side. Looks like it''s just another dimension there. In dressing for physical education time and such, they often rub each other''s breasts together. They both look good because they have big tits. Even when the contents are such that we have to make a pair, the two of us generally work together. By the way, I was in order with a lot of people until Lil arrived. ¡¤ Good relationship with parents. You''re both vulgarly the president, but you''re good at scheduling, and I don''t think I''ve ever made Mika and Sakura miss you as parents. Class visits and athletic events did have a nearly 70% chance of coming. Boulder. Mihana seems to respect her own parents. When cherry blossoms had bad eyes, they sometimes left cherry blossoms at Ayu''s house when they went out somewhere. Every time we talked about going on a trip, Mihana''s face seemed lonely somewhere. Not at all now, of course. -Does it feel like you''re pretty good with us, too? I have many opinions that I can be very trustworthy. Needless to say, Mihana is super popular. Like Ayu, even if Mihana doesn''t think she''s that close, she thinks she''s at her best friend level over there... Nah, there are quite a few people out there. The person is shallow and spacious, and his best friend is like several of the above. But I''m glad I''m getting along pretty well. I''ve been to the house to see you, and I''ve given you birthday presents. Speaking of which, Ayu has less to play with since she became my boyfriend. I want to play with Ayu''s personal clothes because they are so fashionable to look at and look after my eyes. And of course, there''s a lot of trust from the teachers. The word honor student would suit you best. There are also many fan clubs off campus and online, not just on campus. I''m suspicious that even I can grasp everything anymore. Top Idol for a school like the one painted on the picture. Well, he doesn''t seem to know him at all. This is about it when it comes to Mihana. Perhaps I''ll add something sometime. I guess I''ll wrap it up about the fire field next. 875 Episode 814: Kings and Parents 2 "So what do you think?" "Oh, my king. What do you say? "How does it feel to be a world without magic?" Oh, the king spoke to your father quickly. Are you relaxed? I''m back to saluting you. I wonder if you especially wanted to ask your father that. You''re a researcher. "It''s not much different from this world. It feels like tools and weapons have developed instead of magic. For example, we can''t magically make earthen masses and release them on Earth, but instead, there''s a gun." "Well, is it juice? I''m baking that meat. What the hell is like a phonetic...? It''s a cylinder for firing ammunition made of iron with gunpowder. Well, if it''s true, that''s the quickest way to ask Lil, who''s from this world and has come to Earth. No, but if you still have the expertise or something, is your father up there? Hearing matters. "There''s no magic, so you cover it with technology..." "It''s pretty funny. It''s called science." "Science. What else do you have besides guns? "Right, like a car or something" "Car?" These two repeat the same thing. Well, why don''t you listen to other people''s conversations? Shaw''s father and the Knight Commander are discussing this. These two have a similar vibe. "Police is like our Knights, isn''t it? "Not exactly. Like you, we went to war, we fought demons, we have positions to do things close, but basically we don''t." "So how? "Generally speaking, are you a citizen, a resident here? Keep everyone''s peace. It''s easy to say. If you want to know more, is it an organization that specializes in capturing violations of the law, developing security, etc." "I see you''re pushing for better security." I guess there''s something that goes by that it''s a profession close to the role of the world. We''ve been discussing this ever since, and we''ve both been drinking wine, Gabe. Mr. Knights Commander was such a drinker type. Oh, your father''s the type to drink as much as he wants. By the way, alcohol is from Mr. Bacchus'' company. Because this country is a proud manufacturer of alcohol, I''m sure your fathers use it because they seem to be important customers to the king. "What do you think, is there a big difference in business between this world and yours? "Oh, Mr. Oraful" Oh, it looks like the minister spoke to Micah''s father over there. The minister should be the best among the residents of the castle to see about the economic circulation of this country or something, right? "Right. Looks a little too much, you haven''t really figured it out yet." "Whoa, did you? So what is the way the economy is going, this world or this world? "Looking at you from a merchant, you''re from Earth. It''s just that there''s a lot of work in this world dealing with demons." "Oh well, you didn''t have any demons. Surely that would be a lot different the way the economy works." But there''s a lot of better potions and stuff in this world. If you work hard, you''ll be able to build a device that can travel instantly. Both of them, right? Well, anasm basically feels like medieval times on Earth, so I might not have a choice but to be behind. "Hey, Alim." "What''s wrong, Kara?" "Alim and Alim''s mother, you look very much alike. Oh, but you''re similar to your father... is your father a man in the first place? "Uh heh, you mean cute looking like your mothers? Glad to hear it. Yeah, your father''s definitely a guy. You may not believe it, though." The public always reminds me that I''m like that too. Kara saw my mother and the queen, one of the four people talking to Mika''s mother and Shaw''s mother. And he immediately turns his gaze back on me. "It kind of felt as though Alim''s parents were expecting or anticipating." "Really? "Yikes! At least I thought you had a good appearance. And Micah''s parents." "After all?" Micah''s beauty is a gift. If you look at Micah, you''ll soon find out that her parents look great, too. "With that said, Micah...? "Ahhh... Oh, I''m not used to castles. You''re encouraging Lil and her parents with Kanata and Sakura" "Well... I''m not that nervous" "You can''t say it''s impossible. I''ve never been close to royalty before." "Really...? Oh, the Archbishop approached the two of us and started talking. There''s only one religion in this world. The archbishop will also have a considerable place for ordinary people. No, it''s actually quite a position. I was freaking out. Looks like Lil and the others are getting a little calmed down by the Archbishop''s story. "But Alim didn''t really care about status or anything, did she? The manners were perfect, though." "Haha, well! I guess I didn''t care why." I was just wondering if I didn''t have to be that uptight because it''s just a world that has nothing to do with Earth. I guess I''m glad you got a good impression. 876 Episode 815: Ask your parents what they think! "So, how''d it go? When I got back, I decided to ask my fathers what they thought. You want me to tell you what each of those things looked like you were having fun talking about and what you thought. "No, what, I really thought we were just meeting with the king, but it was an extra valuable experience." "Oh, you can always ask the Knights Commander about this world situation." "I think the inside of the castle can be used as a reference for shops" Oh, well, if there was that much to be gained, it would be more than that. "And a few times what I thought, king, you were humble." "Yeah, well, I thought it was something more repetitive." "Oh, I forgot to tell you, an authentic royal family is a queen, and the king was originally an adventurer. I don''t know if you''re from a nobleman or something, but maybe you are." "I see, in the street" Now that I think about it, it would have been pretty hard between a king and a queen. Well, SSS rankers do have a lot of power in this world, and I know they can get close to royalty. Still, I guess the king was more frightened of Mr. Karna at first. "The princesses were adorable." "Hey, really feel like a princess! I thought you jumped out of the picture book." "The prince didn''t betray his expectations, either. It was a stand-up behavior! A team of mothers who were mainly talking to the Queen and Kara and the others. Surely Kara feels like The Princess, and Mr. Ruin and Mr. Teal feel like The Prince, too. "Hey, hey, those four who were consolidating...... yes, the king''s son, the knight''s captain''s son, the minister''s daughter, and the archbishop''s daughter. I know you''re throwing an adventurer party, but what else does that have to do with anything? That''s what your mothers asked me. Sharp on boulders. "Yeah, I''m dating Mr. Ruin and Mr. Lilo, Mr. Orgo and Mr. Mulli. But all four of them were childhood friends, and it wasn''t until a few months ago that they started dating. I wish we''d dated sooner." "Heh, you felt something like that! But hey..." "I have a dream. You can''t say that." "Boomerang is the one. ''Cause I was waiting to see when you and Mihana were gonna start dating." Mmm, it sure did. I forgot because it''s so lovely. But we don''t know when we''re going out! Yeah. "Hmm, I thought they called me something" Mihana hugged me sweetly from behind me. As soon as I talk to him for a second, he sniffs it out. I was with Lil and the others earlier. "Mmm." "Hey, what did Lil and the others say? "Mm-hmm. Oh, the Archbishop was helping you, wasn''t he? I knew the clergyman was talking about something different." "You''ve been so nervous for so long." "Though I took him to get him registered as a resident, I guess I made him overdo it" For that, my prepared steak looked amazing with all three of my family. Are you saying you can''t contend with wolf blood? "Lil''s been here a few times, so I was a little used to it." "Hmm, so you''re an ant to take me to the castle so many times, like Lil, to get used to those two." "Wahoo!? "Wahun!? "Never mind, it''s a joke" He sounded like he said it in a very small voice. That''s great. Now that we''re almost done, we''re going back to our rooms as usual. As usual, the flowers sweeten. "eheheheheheheheheheheheh" "All right, all right, sweetie." "Glad to... Oh, yeah" Beautiful flowers rubbing her body with a strong hug seemed to suddenly remember something. "What''s going on? "No, Mr. Elle''s here. Something''s bothering me." "Hmm? Did something happen to Mr. Elle? Though, as usual, I think Kara and Karna acted just like sisters and superior. Sure, as usual, I didn''t really try to get into the circle of conversation. "You''ve been talking to me about something. Mr. Herrell''s been twitching lately." "Uh, I do have a bad feeling about it, too, so I told you not to pay attention, Mr. Herrell." "Oh, yeah. It''s like Elle was a jerk because he was concerned about the sowa, but he wouldn''t tell me." "Hmm." I don''t know if I''ve told you that I have a bad feeling because I don''t want my own lover to worry about me. That bad feeling is too vague. And anyway, to my too high level, as long as I have an item master and Amrita, I can do anything. It should be easy to deal with the fact that there was something of a level where the Demon Triple Pillar appeared at the same time! "I don''t think you need to worry about anything." "Right! But I''m probably a little worried about Mr. Herrell''s bad feeling... well, I''m not feeling anything." "If you don''t feel beautiful flowers, you think you''re okay, I am." "Don''t put too much pressure on me because I''m sharp." 877 Episode 816: Isnt that impossible? "Ho, what is it? I called you, didn''t I? "Dais...... we need to talk" "Whui, what the heck!? Deiss was coming to Alim''s mansion again. Allow all demons to communicate with the will before sitting on the spot. "You''re trying to force me to do something." "Yeah, I''ve been trying a lot in this world for a bit. I''m here today to make that report...... why do you know? "Because Ali and Micah told me! Shiva barked at Deiss in a crisp manner. The person who is being barked is not scared at all because the person who is barking is a dog robot. but a little blue with words emanating from that shiva. "Is it possible that I''ve been sensed? If so, it is impossible to escape because there are brave men and wise men who can travel instantly..." "No, the other world...... they''re affecting the planet. I eavesdropped that story." "I eavesdropped. Let''s just say from the beginning, Shiva." "No, it''s kind of bad. Besides, it''s not just eavesdropping, you know they''ve heard it in person! "Kukakakakaka!" Sultre is having a big laugh against Shiva, whose bat looks bad. I walked over to Shiva, who was getting dog-shaped while video, and stuck that head on. "You''re poisoned by Earth. You don''t care about human morality. I''ve been snooping around lately because I''m so free, Zee? "Become...! "No, Ali yesterday, no, you and Mika were intense. Nah. We hugged each other for hours and only yesterday we had 7 times with each other..." "Why don''t you stop!! "Cuckoo, cuckoo! Whenever you get a kid, it''s not weird! Kukakakakaka!" Shiva bites toward Sultr. Of course, for the sharks, not the footage. "Stay! It doesn''t hurt, though! "Ha... it''s Shiva. Even if God doesn''t do much glance at the disgrace of the Son of Man. Maybe we should hold off on those two a little..." "Che, I don''t even know what Omei is." "Nothing. I just cautioned to be majestic as a god." "I got the most bummed out, though." "Mmmm..." The sultry of the day seems kind of upbeat and makes fun of me a lot of laughs. The three of them have only been able to sigh at how well Sultr knew what character he was at that time. "Better than that. What''s it like to be on Earth? "Oh... the seal I was in, the stone statue to seal it further... there it is, it''s exactly the same look" "You''re only called a vault. What''s wrong with that? "He can take his neck all the time." "Ho?" I wasn''t sure just how Shiva explained it. Deiss puts his neck up. Her neck was soft and bent at quite an angle as a person. "Deiss, that''s Amon... remnants of the Owl Devil''s time" "Oops, with a habit. If I still put my neck around it, I''d go to weird places. Wow. So, is there something wrong with you even though you can take your neck? "... something in this world, yes... when God or his equivalent is doing something, that vault can take its neck off or summon a demon of low rank enough to deal with it on Earth around it." "I see. I mean, if that''s how you figure out if you''re doing something, isn''t that what you''re saying? "Yes." When Deiss hears it, he sighs and gives a truly dissatisfied look. "Can''t you even try..." "No, regarding that, I left it well deceived. Perhaps it''s okay to keep experimenting." "Aang? Temeye, which side are you on? I don''t always know." "For once, I''m on the side of all those kids! But I still want to get out of here the same way." "That''s what happened in the end." Shiva shrugged her shoulders, exhaling deliberately. And you came up with something again, grinning niggly. "So I''m selfish, and you can take a peek at the humans, right? "And apart from this! "It''s about character... don''t" "... of Lord Samayir" "Hey, what''s up, amo... deis" Samayale sweated cold at Deiss as he stared with his jittery eyes. Deiss keeps talking regardless. "You... you put a demon named Asmodeus on Micah, didn''t you? I don''t know about character. The devil of jealousy and lust... that, forced me to exasperate, and if Asmodeus won that battle, Micah forced me..." "Oh, oh, that was Mephistophales leading the devil! No, it''s not me! "Kukakaka! If that''s what you mean, I also tried to force that idiot king to allekore Sakura, you care so much... eh... Shiva? "Ki... sa... ma... ra...! "Forgive me, you see, mine and Samayle''s are what Simobe did, not us... right? Deiss, who guessed there would be a fight after this, silently disappeared from the spot by only one person. No, I ran away. Then there was the Solemnity of Kokeshi to Samayir and Sultr, by Shiva. 878 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Sho Arino Edition Ayu, Mihana and I have put it together, but today we finally have a fire field. Ayu and Mihana are amazing enough, but he''s the one who''s the most human away. It can only be a superman. ______ ___ _ Name: Sho Fugano Common name: volcano/sho/show Aliases: Demon King/Harlem Great Demon King/Gorilla (Until Last Year) Height: 179cm 181.2cm (still growing) Weight 92.5kg (specific) Age: 17 Birthday: May 16 Blood type: Type B Hobbies/Favorites: People Help/Judo/Lil Huen Clich¨¦: Hey Hey, I stretch my words a lot Smart: About half the school year # 1 in the same rate school year < > The Great Demon King of Harlem, the fire field. Its origins lie in the environment surrounding him. First of all, Mihana, a childhood tame and transcendentally beautiful girl. Lil, the Norwegian''s girlfriend (destiny), who went out of her way to chase the fire field from abroad next. And the daughter of the friendliest childhood tame, Ayu. The girl he''s in a friendly relationship with is a porn profile. Furthermore, Mihana''s sister and this is also Ayu''s younger brother, Sakura, a super beautiful girl (desperately deceiving herself) Ye, the man''s daughter...... This total of six people walking is exactly Harlem itself centered around the volcano. The actual male/female ratio is 5: 5, and the coupling is decided internally, but if anyone sees anything they don''t know, they definitely think it''s a harem by the fire field first. Plus it''s bad to be handsome. Though I don''t know who I am, the handsome boys rankings in our school are always within the top five (added: I''ve been number one since I accomplished the feat in Judo) (plus added: Ayu isn''t in the handsome rankings department). There is also the thought and refreshment of the grim good-looking of the gorilla...... Recently, media attention has been focused on the success of the tournament. This is going to be a big deal. Plus this is dull in love again like a game or comic book character or something. I don''t care if I have dozens of chocolates in my desk on Valentine''s Day. I assume another letter from a girl put in her shoebox belongs to someone else (mainly Ayu). Even though there is room for sympathy because Ayu is close enough to get a love letter like a falls day after day as far as the latter is concerned, subtracting it is dull. Lil, who made him his boyfriend, has a long reputation for being quite a twat. Yeah, applaud anyone who thought of the nickname Harlem Great Demon King. And the fire field has an abnormal physique. I can tell you that just over 180cm makes 92kg fat. However, in the case of the volcano, it is different and looks like a fine macho with a very cool finish without a compliment. There is a discrepancy in the record. Is this a rare example in the world where the muscles become condensed (but there is nothing wrong with it), although I don''t know. They only have a few people in the world, too. Something that has just been found out in the last few years. The body fat rate is 3.2%. Grip is 152 kg. An unusual amount of spring and power. Even though it''s such a gorilla, it looks finishing... Status, like a resident of the world of fighting comics, is one of the origins of what is called the Demon King. Needless to say, Judo is, as far as I know, at least the strongest high school student. I''ve never been properly thrown away in an official game in the first place. Regardless, Director of Judo at the Black Belt. Both individuals and groups won national competitions recently. In addition to his powers, he has excellent taste. Maybe Golissen is good at teaching. For once, it looks like we can do quite a few other martial arts. And they call him the Demon King. The primary reason is because no one around here can brag or defect against him. This will also be discussed in more detail later, but Furano is a monster that will push and beat the opponent in possession of a pistol in the first place with physical ability and judo skills. There''s no way anyone can beat him in a fight like that... we''ll see about that later. You''d better make an item called The Righteous Action He''s Been Doing and put it together. Well, some parents are great cops about that. He deserves to be called such a demon king. Even more recently, Lil took first place in the school year with the usual four at the same time since she came. Good athletic ability, good personality, smart, good face. Such a perfect person. Just one thing. Actually, I can be upset and sketchy. On top of not realizing it himself, even if pointed out by others, he denies it with all his might, but he''s sketchy. The informants are Mihana and Lil. You must be sure because these two say so. I''m actually dating him. Lil seems to fit the damage well. Lil nodded as she blushed when she asked if she was being rubbed on her chest (especially because she seems to like her tits in the fire field). Well... but he looked so happy, and privately, I think he''s just having a boyfriend and a girlfriend snooze. Sometimes I push my tits from myself into the fire field because of what happened to Lil. 879 gossip Sanadas Maru Secret Note - Sho Furano Edition 2 Well, let''s finally write his martial arts tradition. Incidentally, the volcano has been awarded many times before by the police, municipalities, and the country. Not Judo''s, but with help. It''s not just what I wrote here, maybe not all. Furano helps people really well. For example, it''s normal to give up a seat to an old man (he doesn''t sit in a chair by train in the first place), but he helps an old man who looks overly right and left with his luggage, searches for the parents of a lost child, and delivers drops to an altercation. But I can do that if I encounter it. But that''s not all the help that came from the fire. Rather, it is appreciated otherwise. First, a number of life-saving. -Take the person who tried to jump and kill himself, from the bottom. -Saved a child drowning in a river more than 10 times. ¡¤ More than 5 rescues for people who are about to be hit by a train. ¡¤ More than 10 rescues for people who are about to get hit by a car. ¡¤ Rescue of those who missed the escape in the fire, at least 5 times, including cooperation with single and fire brigades. At least 20 carry-ons of people who have suddenly collapsed (of which at least 10 are directly involved in on-the-spot procedures such as cardiac palsy). and doing quite a bit like this. There should have been many more things that could not have happened in normal circumstances, such as mountains and seas, so it is possible that nearly 50 life-saving actions have been taken, including that. Assuming it''s 50 times...... two of these would have saved Lil''s life when she was traveling from Norway to Japan. I can''t help but fall in love. Next, the eradication of crime. Catching people who are pulling, eating away, graffiti or sabotaging public objects, hiccups, morons, burglars, cuttlefish, stalkers...... that''s something that even normal is hard to do, but the volcano does so much that it can''t count. In particular, Ayuchan and Mihana account for a significant proportion of the second three, and for this reason the volcano is often referred to as the Guardian occasionally. No longer does anyone because of the appearance of police and volcano who are constantly giving Ayu and Mihana a a glimpse if they want to commit a criminal act. (Mihana says, "If I hadn''t dreamed of being a man, I would have gone out with Sho," Ayu says, "I really think I would have gone out with Sho if I were a woman" respectively) I''ve had help a few times, and I really appreciate it. He just doesn''t normally experience this either, he does criminal restraints, etc. Honestly, I''ve been quite human apart, and if you see it, I think Fire Nos is the right place to call me ''Demon King''. By the way, it looks like all the captivity has been done since I was able to use Judo moves to stun him. ¡¤ Rescue of persons who are likely to be raped and kidnapped, and at least 6 single captives of more than one of those who ran for the act. -The arsonist''s captivity. -Three captivity of convenience store robbers with knives and knives. -Drug scene, everyone who was on the spot was tied up twice. -Two captives after attempted murder. ¡¤ Control the three busjacks in possession of a pistol in more than a dozen seconds. ¡¤ Massive bank robbery by about five people in possession of a pistol, single, challenged and unharmed and controlled. ¡¤ Several people caught in the past by the volcano darken with blades and blunt weapons by six, but return unharmed. All I can say is that it really is the Demon King who challenges his pistol opponent with bare hands and single and controls him without causing any damage in person or around him. How it''s called a monster, besides being always mentioned by people who shouldn''t be involved in the neighborhood behind it like that. That''s what I''m doing, and I don''t think I have to write anymore, but I also write legends about fights. ¡¤ Bad, annihilate the fighting group single-handedly (for Furano, it''s just to pinpoint the group that''s committing the crime, and we''ve caught them), multiple times. ¡¤ Fighting No.1 in this city, neighboring town, plus its neighboring town...... seconds killing a total of twelve men named the strongest fights. ¡¤ Single exterminate nearly fifty defects and yankees in total that another group has come to retaliate by forming a detachment party just to defeat the fire field. Because I do that, this area...... no longer has anyone to sell fights to the entire provincial volcano. Also, this is all the noise, but there are no stools in the fire field, because the opponent used basically bats, knives, and Meriken sacks on top of almost all the tossing it off. Handling in self-defense. and well, a volcano boasting physical abilities and justice, times of help and crime encounter rates, as if they had popped out of comics. The pace of encounters was once every three days. Looks like that dropped dramatically to one percentage every two weeks since I got to hang out with Lil properly. I''m worried that Lil will not be attacked by some kind of revenge... but if there is a volcano, I think she''ll be fine anyway. I ran out of space to write about relationships in the volcano...... what should I do? But as a student, people are normal. Mihana and Ayu are close enough. Your relationship with Lil may also be a good time to talk about Lil. Anyway, Furano had too much to write about. That''s the Great Demon King of Harlem. Blah, blah. For me, it''s a treasure trove of stories. 880 Episode 817: Are you saying its weird? "No, that world is not good! Forget the paper deadline. You can stretch your wings." "It''s like a whole two weeks off! Early on back to Earth from Anasm, your father said that happily as he stretched. "Sounds tough." "It''s not like leaves that always get cha-cha done! Well, all we have to do is translate it into English and we''ll figure it out." "I wish I had brought it into anasm and written it" "Oh, can you do that? Ye taught your father how to bring things into that world. Your father is happy to hear the story. "Heh, that''s..." "Yeah, well, it''s a good thing you can use your time extensively." "Then I guess I''ll do that next time. For now, I need to do what''s right in front of me." With a bummer, your father went to his work room. Anyway, they''re about to call me for breakfast. The mother who saw it casually takes the TV remote and turns it on. [Good Morninja! Ninja! The usual show is doing it. I think I can keep up with ninjas who are tense enough to be in that TV right now. The screen immediately switched to a serious feel and today''s news was shown. [Something very puzzling has happened. Yesterday, around 9pm, it was discovered that a whole house in ¡ð ¡ð province City ¡ð town consisted of ice pickling. There was no damage to the surrounding house, and only that house was frozen, as if the whole thing had been frozen. The couple, who were fortunate enough to live in that private house, went to a day spa inn and said they were safe] Suddenly the private house doesn''t ice marinate. That''s what happens, right? Besides, it''s just there... it''s like you used magic. Is it true that OO Street is where Mr. Kwong''s circus group is staying now, and Mr. Kwong did it again? No, that won''t be in the boulder, will it? "Wow, that sounds magical." "Doesn''t being able to do this sound like someone who''s been to anasm? Did one of us...? No way." "But it''s a natural phenomenon. It''s never gonna happen." A couple whose whole house has frozen, how does it feel? There''s a picture of the frozen house on the screen, but it''s really frosty like the meat I took out of the freezer. The house itself might be able to live normally again once it''s defrosted, but I guess a lot of the appliances inside are not working. [Uh, all of a sudden, I got some chills, and I looked and the neighbor was frozen. Yeah, yeah, all of a sudden without a foretaste. Uh, I''m surprised...] My grandfather says he''s a neighbor. I mean, for a moment you didn''t notice, or slowly froze from the inside out a little bit, did you? "Leaf, if it''s not magic, how do you think I did it? "Liquid nitrogen... no, you still can''t... what the hell" "Can''t you tell by the leaves?" "There''s something I don''t even know." Surely no matter how big a genius you are, you can''t tell just the TV info on the boulder. She said she had breakfast, so I''ll help her carry it. I''m getting true and culinary skills, so it''s pretty tasty, but the characteristics of your mother''s flavor haven''t changed in themselves. That''s what I call a good thing about this skill. So whether or not the handicrafts of beautiful flowers that I''ve been getting made still have the characteristics of beautiful flowers. After breakfast, I''m ready to leave the house. Beautiful flowers and bowls, as usual. "Morning! "Morning Ayumu! Gabba hugged me. I stroke the head of the sweetening flower, and when I have it let go, I walk out to school. "Did you see the news this morning? "Oh, Mithami" I knew we''d be talking about that, right? Beautiful flowers look confused. "Um, you can''t do that without using magic or something, can you? "Yeah. Like I''m trying to figure it out scientifically, even the boulder leaves don''t seem to know anything at this point" "I don''t know... that" "I have no idea. No." I went to school normally as it was and my classmates were talking about the same frozen house ahead of me that I followed. I knew it was incredible. Maybe it will become urban legend or something like this. The place where the house was frozen is quite far from here... I mean, it''s other provinces in the first place, so I can''t even say it has something to do with phantom relocation. As far as classmates are concerned, you''re also up for conspiracy theories, alien theories, and a bunch of selfies. Is there anything good about doing a selfie? "I knew if I was in the house, I''d be frozen." "I don''t know that, Miho." "If it''s going to freeze, I want it frozen and stored in a hug with my dreams" What the hell is that aspiration? "Naked? "Ah, Sa Na...... with no comment about that" That''s what Mihana replied to Sanada, who had entered the conversation. I guess naked people are really good with each other. But I don''t think there''s a situation where we get frozen together. 881 Episode 818: Another Weird Place... "Wow." "You''re in a weird place today." A new routine, a look at the phantom relocation collection on the way home. The neck of today''s vault was riding beautifully in balance on the guardrail pillars a little further away. If it wasn''t the aisle, I wouldn''t have noticed it, and I would have searched around desperately if I only saw the phantom relocation collection that was missing my neck. That''s how far away I was. "We need to check the surveillance cameras later. How did this happen?" "Come on.... and here..." Beautiful flowers look around the neighborhood with a chill. And with an anxious face on his face, he held my hand even harder that he was holding. "What''s wrong? Did something happen here? "Yeah... I''m always passing casually here, but speaking of which, I got a kick out of being sent to anasm, a place hit by a truck." You did say that before. I really always go by casually though. I can''t go home until I get through. "Uh, trauma." "No, it''s not traumatic. I had to die here before I could see my dreams. Plus, I usually go there every day." "Oh well. Does it hurt to get hit by a truck? "Yeah, it hurts. But soon you won''t know exactly what it is. Paralysis." Because in my case, a plant pot fell on my head and I died instantly. I forgot about the pain and all in a flash. Either you''re an anatomical, black soldier dog, or I think you had more pain when that bit you. "Yes, who was the killer who pulled the flowers after all?" "As far as the police say, as far as the nearby surveillance cameras are concerned, I heard from Sho that they were unmanned. Well, it''s not supposed to have happened now, and I don''t know forever." "I don''t think so, but does it have something to do with anasm? It can''t be a drone truck or anything." "Uh, did you intentionally kill me or something? If so, who for what purpose? That makes me wonder what Shiva''s hiding. "Heh heh, if I hadn''t come to anasm anyway, I wouldn''t have met my dreams, and I don''t care if it was some kind of thought because I''m back on Earth like this and I can love you." "Eh heh... oh, it''s gone, it''s still out there, so I''ll be at home more than that" "Yeah." Stop the beautiful flowers you''ve been trying to kiss deeply. In the meantime, I immediately put the vault''s neck back, took the surveillance cameras and just went home. In order to continue. I change into regular clothes and then gather in my room. "Surveillance cameras first or flirting first" "I think you should do what you do first" "That''s not the dialogue of people trying to kiss me outside" "Eh heh." Today was the strangest of all the whereabouts of Lord Jizo''s neck. When I looked at the recording, first of all, I could no longer see how my neck had been removed at the usual time and then automatically rolled over the corona, riding on top of the pillar portion of the guardrail on my own. And after that, nobody tries to care about your vault. "Wow." "Light horror, this one." "Weird, it''s a good thing the house freezes. Is there something wrong today? "Ask Shiva again next weekend when you go to Anasm? "I guess you won''t answer me anyway" You''re treating us like grandchildren, and if you behave like a child who screws with your grandfather, maybe you''ll tell me polo? I don''t have the nerve to keep fixing my neck every day. "Hmm." "..." "What? "It''s good to worry about the strange phenomenon, but it''s time to flirt? For once, you''ve checked for today, haven''t you? "Oh, yeah. Shall we?" Looks like I can''t stand it anymore. Beautiful flowers hug me Gabba all the way up there, to kiss my cheeks. I''ll give you a hug back, too. "I was talking to you this morning." "Oh, what if it gets icy? "So-so. If it is, it''s with you, because it''s with you all the time! Whether it''s sealed with something or ice pickled, we''re dead together, right? "Yeah, I won''t leave you alone anymore, so it''s okay. Besides, we''ve always been connected. Although it is the effect of the item. We''ll never be alone again." "Ugh! You also remembered when the truck hit you, a little bit of a suspicious delaise of Miho today. I hope that''s cute too. "Here''s how to hold each other naked forever..." "Which means you could be seen naked besides me." "Ha......! No, but I figured... hmm" I started to worry about something I didn''t. Lovely. But as we were talking about this morning, it''s unlikely the situation would be ice-soaked with a bare hug, right, on a boulder. At best, he said it was the limit to stay hugged. Whatever it was, I messed around with beautiful flowers after this. For once, as usual. 882 Episode 820: Somethings wrong. [Good Morninja! Ninja! Another vigorous ninja is screaming from the morning. They''re even complaining about being too loud on boulders in the morning, but it''s what keeps happening all the time. There was some scary news Monday that the house would freeze, but you didn''t have anything on Tuesday. That''s the best part. It''s Wednesday, is something wrong? [What a look! Yesterday on SNS, clouds like magic formations in the magical world were the subject of discussion! [This image! Oh, my God, this isn''t scientifically made or CG, it''s totally natural! The images of the clouds shown depict a beautiful magic formation indeed.... It''s not exactly the same pattern we use, is it? "Light March Less" I looked at the magic formation with a little bit of magic to try... but I don''t know if it fits because of the angle the image is at. "What do you think of the leaves? "Brother, you''re coming to me again. What if I saw the magic formation of all the attributes and saw it? "So is that." In the meantime, I saw and saw all the magic formations of key attributes. The result shows that whatever the obvious difference between angle and size, it looks just like the magic formation of the ice attribute. "Hey, what''s this..." "Wow." The leaves sighed in agitation. Beginning in the vault, the house froze, and the clouds came out of the magical magic of anasm (the ice attribute). It can''t be a boulder that all of this has nothing to do with it. "Why did this happen? Could it be anasm and the way the earth comes and goes, leaves" "Don''t think that''s a little hard for me to think about. One way or another, I think it''s close to the urban legend of the Fantasy Transfer Zone." Hmm, in any case, if it gets any bigger, it''s going to be something we have to do in secret. I just want to live normal, but it''s a pain in the ass. Me and Ye had breakfast complaining about each other, got dressed and went outside. He meets Miho at his doorstep as usual, but he has a face that doesn''t float. "Did you see the news? "Might. You saw the flowers too." "That''s the magic formation of anasm...... right? "It was a magic formation of ice magic." "That''s obviously relevant to yesterday''s news." Will there be another frozen area today or tomorrow? Then it didn''t stop. "When I get back to anasm, I''m gonna question Shiva." "Can you answer that? "There''s real harm in it, so I''ll let you answer whatever it takes." I won''t let Ariel do anything like last time. We''ll have to question him for hours if we have to! When I went to school, the boys were confused. I think I would have enjoyed this strange phenomenon if neither Ip nor I had known about anasm. "Wow, good day, both of you." "Ah, Lil, good morning to the show. Did you see the news this morning? Sho and Lil entered the classroom as soon as Miho and I entered the classroom. Lil is as usual, but Sho looks kind of tired. "I saw it. I saw it. You''re in trouble. Isn''t that ice magic? It has something to do with yesterday''s news." "Well, that''s what I''ve been discussing with Sakura since morning." "Me too, Leaf." "I need to see how it goes for now." I''m in the middle of a serious conversation, but I still care about Sho snoozing. Looks like Mihana cared the same way, putting her mouth on Lil''s ear. I''m discussing it with Hisohiso, but soon Lil shakes her neck to the side. "Wow, I wouldn''t do that on a weekday to a boulder. It was just a hug and a kiss yesterday. The show is tired because..." "Because we''ve officially decided to make a TV appearance...... right? "Sa Na!? Sanada is coming from nowhere again. Really. No, is it serious that Sho will be on TV more than that? "That''s it, isn''t it? Fire." "Oh......" I see, so you were tired. But wait, okay? "Sho, it''s nothing. I''m not that nervous about getting out in public, and if you think you''re going to have talk power, you can get it out, right? What do you need to be so sneaky about? "Actually, I don''t like meeting celebrities..." "Apparently, it''s not a sports show, it''s a variety, and I''m supposed to be in the corner saying that I''ve tried to get people to talk to the public about the shows I always do at Golden Time on Monday. There''s a lot of entertainers on that show, right? I''ve never really seen Sho tangle with a celebrity. I didn''t know there was a side of childhood that I didn''t even know about. "Oh, the information I have roughly matched." "Wow, that''s as fast as ever. I made up my mind. It was after yesterday evening." "Heh heh! I just don''t know the dates to record them yet, can you tell me? "Next Saturday." "Hmm...... Yeah, I can definitely tour the people involved. Why don''t the four of us go anyway? Sho looked sinister at Sanada''s suggestion. Mihana laughs with a nigga, and I''m about to spill a laugh anyway. Fine, let''s go. I just need to be discreet because I''m getting into a TV station. For once, we both have a past of being scouted from almost every TV station, and we have to hide our faces in good shape. 883 gossip my glasses (cherry blossom) "Where have you been?" I was doing a little searching, exploring the drawers and tans in my desk. Nothing. I don''t need it right now, but it really made me want to see it. Lovely picture of Leaf''s childhood. Though I''d still be angry if I said she was cute or something. One thing stopped in my eyes when I tried to give up because I had been looking for it for a while but couldn''t find it at all. "Glasses, I would have gotten this deep" Glasses I wore all the time when I was blind. Between the ages of 3 and the last, the changes to the frame due to growth have been so basically the same glasses all along. Glasses that put together more than 80% of my life. Looking at it again, the lens is really like the bottom of a milk bottle. Now he was almost blind. He was forcing my eyes up to about 0.01 vision, so I think the creation of a research tissue for Leaf''s father is amazing. When I was doing this, I didn''t do anything stylish at all. The leaves did quite well, though. I chose something plain because it doesn''t look good on me anyway and I don''t see it on me. Of course, now, I feel like I''m getting a bit of a crowd sensibility. We need to at least walk side by side with the leaves and make sure the leaves aren''t embarrassed. When I was wearing these glasses, I really took care of a lot of people. She was blind for once, so she presented her handicapped notebook. Not only for your mother and father, but also for your sister, and for Brother Ayu. Sho used to help me a lot even though I didn''t have a direct relationship. But the one who really helped me the most the whole time was Leaf. He helped me at four or six. I don''t know how old you''ve been helping me since. Maybe by the time I was already 3, I felt like I was walking with you grabbing my hands and arms. While I was soaking up a bit of sentiment, I noticed one more picture behind this shelf. When I took that out too, it was a scene where I was out with a sophomore year or so, grabbing Leaf''s arm. Just look at this one and you''ll see that the leaves cared about me. Still, the glasses are really milk bottles. You''ve always said you liked me if it came true, but what was so good about me that I did this? I guess the leaves only know. Of course, what I love about the leaves is the biggest pile I''ve had in a long time. Holding these glasses in my hand really brings back memories. Just a voice or something because I was blind. You must have been worried about something. I was like, "Are you okay?" and come and visit me in my room regularly. Yeah... Yeah, I knew it couldn''t be the only thing I liked. Extremely anarchic. It''s not sane to try to save 20 million yen in Japanese yen by taking on a job that might kill you to cure my eyes. Even then it was just childhood taming. It''s a memory now that I dropped it when I was skipped by anasm and didn''t see anything until I took my pills. ... Glasses, let''s put it on once. I tried wearing glasses just like I used to, but now I don''t see anything the other way around. For that matter, the memories with the leaves come back one after the other. I remember most of it because I have confidence in my memory. ... I knew I loved the leaves. I don''t know what to do, I''m dying to see you and hug you while you''re doing this. The house is next door, and I don''t remember anything special going on in the leaves today, so let''s go into the room. While I was thinking about it, I opened the window in my room, and the window in the leaf room snapped open and got in. "Ah, cherry blossoms! I thought it might be time to come. I''m just finishing up what I need to do, too.... I have it in my hand. Are those old glasses? Leaves talk to me as I nick. But I went silently under the leaves, hugging. "Wow, what are you doing? "I feel like I can be turned into a leaf now" "What happened? I told him what I had just done. And I also told him I just wanted to thank him for a moment. "Heh, well sometimes it''s important to look back and miss the past! "Yeah, I love it. I love you." "Eh heh, I can illuminate it if you say so clearly. I love you, too." That said Ye hugged me. Old warmth. The warmth of those you love! "That''s so sweet." "Ugh... now Leaf''s favor is to do anything, right? "Haha, anything. Then why don''t you just hold him like this for a long time?" It would have been okay if I was a jerk right now. In the meantime, Ip is proud of his flirtatious feelings towards me. It really could have been now, but I don''t care if they attacked me and took my clothes off, touched my chest a lot, or... the finest, etsy... etc. Well, the leaf guard is hard, so no, and I need to keep my word. I had no choice but to flirt as much as I could right now. 884 Mals Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Lil Fuen Edition I wasn''t sure if I would do it to you first Ayu''s brother, Ip, but I just summed it up about the fire field, and I''m going to do it to Lil''s next. ______ ____ _ Name: Lil Huen Common name: Lil. Country of birth: Norway Aliases: (none yet) Height: 164.8cm Weight: 44.8kg Chest Size: F Cup (In Development) Age: 16 Birthday: March 31 Blood type: unknown (not investigated by the person) Hobbies/Favorites: Sho Fugano/Meat/Muscle clich¨¦: wahoo (derivative majority of this) Smart: Transferred into first place in the immediate academic year, also international student number 1 in the new study abroad system determined by academic achievement Description Lil came from Norway to Japan by a new study abroad system. It seems that the study abroad system was quite difficult, but brilliant, I''ve cleared that up. On the face of it, I like Japan and even want to live permanently. The real deal came after him to hang out with the volcano. I''ve managed to stay home in a volcano house, plus I''m safe with volcano, and I''m able to hang out. Quite a coincidence overlaps, a bit too well and scary. The encounter with the volcano was originally when I really liked Japan and Lil was coming to tour on her own stomach, she asked me to save her life from the incident involved. Lil said I was sincerely grateful at the time, moronic in appearance and personality, but you think I thought about my environment and don''t get involved any deeper? And the second time next day. Oh, my God. He fell off a cliff to see where he was walking this time. But by chance, you asked the fire field that was on your side to help you again, and then you totally fell in love with it? He tells himself that his actions since then have been awesome. I managed to find out about the high school that I go to in Arashino, etc., and took an exam from one end of the study plan that makes it easy to live permanently in Japan. And I picked the best new plan of all, took our high school, and passed it so well (once it''s a top-level difficult school, it''s a hell of a thing, but I don''t think he thinks so). He said he thanked God when he found out that the house in the volcano was a boarding house. Such a tumult to this day. By the way, apparently, I had an interaction with Ayu and Mihana when I came to Japan for the second time. I can move so freely in so many ways because she is an orphan. He said that his parents died in an accident around the age of 5 and were taken over by relatives, but were protected because they were badly abused there? If there was a god, I guess Lil and I are sticking together the fire field with that in mind. Lil even says, "Since I met Shaw, it''s the beginning of my life". I can''t help it either. He also said that orphanages and Norway were completely inconsiderate because of it. That''s why Lil sticks to the fire field. Sweet enough to have a good battle with a couple of Ayuchan and Mihana. They are often seen hugging each other at school and occasionally kissing in the shadows after school. Until I saw him like this...... his first impression was Cool Beauty. Even though his face is more of a cute system like a half or quarter with a Japanese system in it than a complete foreigner, he still emitted strength from past environments or like a white wolf. (My skin is pretty white even as a foreigner and my hair is blue and white. possible mild albino). That''s only the first impression. Now that I''m used to this school, and I''m stuck in the wilderness, I''m no longer a wolf or a beast, but a Chihuahua or a Pomeranian. And the impression is of a pretty (super) girl of the cute line as she looks. Or perhaps the analogy of a beautiful girl from the animated world popping up just like that comes most firmly. Thanks to this there was a fluctuation in the ranking of beautiful girls in this school. Until now, Ayu and Mihana joined Lil where they were fighting for first and second place. Until now, it has changed considerably below 3rd place, but this is supposed to make up to 3rd place for these three. While he seemed happy with the fact, he said, "Wow, but I''m most glad the show tells me he''s cute!," he said. That Doya face was adorable. Such a lil, but there is a part of her appearance and other parts that she obviously buys from Ayu and Mihana. It''s the body. Lil''s body is...... super horny from me being the same sex. First of all, he is about 165cm tall and has smooth hands and feet. Although I''m losing weight enough to be pretty worried about it (and it sucks numerically. Although it sounds good when it comes to model body shape), they usually work out with the fire field, and the white skin around the beautifully creased navel, with some muscle, is irresistibly erotic. The extremes are tits. ... hey, for now, I''m out of boundaries, and I''ll write again on the next page. 885 Mals Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Lil Fuen Edition 2 Continuing. Lil''s chest size is f-cup, as you can see on her profile. If it''s an F-cup, it feels like it''s worth it, but in Lil''s case, the size of her chest is quite remarkable because her body is thin on top of being tight (and in good shape). There are (surprisingly) a few kids in our class above F. But they stand out more than a few of them. That''s why Mihana often rubs it on me. But it doesn''t look like Lil herself is in the mood. And in addition, apparently only 1-2 busts go up every two months, one of these days it''s going to go as far as G. I thought it seemed heavy through envy. ... Now, my concern here is whether or not there is a physical relationship with the volcano. I have already witnessed the kiss myself. How many picturesque and righteous allies, Fire Nos, but cute, big breasts, but luxurious, can I not help but reach out to Lil, who truly admires me about me? No, you can''t be there. That''s why I put a little exploration into Lil. The fire field has a hard mouth. To conclude, in my experience of gathering information, Lil and Furano have a 90% chance of having a physical relationship. Lil was easy to ask for guidance. Hmm, that means everyone has sex experience up to the top 3 girls in our school rankings. Is the wind discipline in our school okay? And about Lil''s work at school. You won''t need to dwell on Lil''s smartness anymore. From what my father told me, he apparently has less than IQ180. This makes IQ second in height among people I know (top is Ayu-chan''s younger brother). What''s scarier than smartness is the goodness of teaching. How dare you raise Ayu, Mihana, and Furano to the top of the school year. None of those three told me otherwise, especially Lil, but I don''t care what you think, she taught me, so I supposedly got a grade without such a thump. In fact, I also asked her the secrets of her studies. Then what, you can now understand that a bad subject is sluggish! I don''t know what ranking I''ve heard since the most recent test results came out, but I''m sure I''m within 50th place in the grade at this rate. Then I''m going to ask your father to buy a camera. I missed the point, but I''m good at teaching anyway. You''re suppressing your study tips, or you''re poking blind spots. I know I can study this in person, and I''m convinced Ayu, who was close and kept half of the school year just listening to class, Mihana, who has been in within 10th place many times, and Furano, who is with me every day, will get first place in the school year. Plus my athletic skills are amazing. Because my body is thin and my skin is white (even bigger tits make it difficult to move), at first glance it seems like the type of tour I''m touring in the corner of the gym, but it''s not. The speed of the legs is around the corner of our school''s track and field ace (which competed in the national tournament and was 3rd last time). Other competitions also show so much performance that they are one step lower than the athletic ace. Ask the head of the Valley Department, and if he joins us, he''ll be in instant stamens. Lil probably has some kind of idiosyncrasies similar to the volcano. I ended up in the same judo section as Furano. He works like a manager and a member. Thanks to this, Judo Ministry has become the only club where all three of the top beautiful girls in this school often come together, envied by both very men. Speaking of idiosyncrasies, Lil''s sense of smell. You think he''s a few times stronger than a normal person? I can''t possibly sniff it up, but basically it doesn''t stink, and the food I hate the most right now seems to be natto. He said he hated it to death. They don''t even want to kiss the volcano after eating natto. I just talked more about Dorian and the crumbs and it makes my white face even whiter like it was drained of blood. I think he said that he sniffed the firefield shirt or sniffed it directly from him. I don''t know the smell of fire field sweat because I''ve never smelled it, but you think it''s the best for Lil? It''s no wonder I often say that I like the smell of someone I like compatibly. One more thing to write about... yes, I can actually be a little rich. A stock trading system that has been fashionable among people with high IQ lately. They''re using this to make pretty rough money. However, he didn''t say much about it to the volcano himself, and even when he told me about this, he asked me not to tell the volcano. I have a hard mouth too, so I''m fine. Hmm, about this much. When we get here, Lil, humans get really suspicious. I wonder if he''s from another world. Though it is not possible to think realistically. Even though I have a dark past, I''m behaving brightly in front of everyone, and he''s a good kid for the fire field, so I''m already trying to keep up the good work. 886 Episode 820: Today is today. "Shiva ah! "Duh, what''s wrong! It''s rare to shout so loud..." Soon after I got back to Anasm, I took Micah, Kanata and Shaw and stuffed them with Shiva. I''m gonna make sure you can''t get away with this anymore! "Is something wrong again? "Something happened... there was! The Kanari bastard was Earth! "Tell me what it is." "Whoa. Because I have pictures." For once, it''s the one on TV, but I''ve been taking pictures. I took both the ice-covered house and the ice-covered magical formations of the clouds out of the porch and showed them the ice-covered house first. "This is it, this! "Mmmm... is this a Earth news show? The house is icy. The content of a variety show that investigates the wonders of the world? "No, I''m not. It''s usually morning news. This is really how the house got icy. at pinpoint. That''s why it''s on the news." "Hmmm... but it''s strange that the earth is, so this can''t be happening..." "You think, don''t you? Next time, look at me! Now I''ll show you the magic team. Shiva then rounded her eyes with the face of the robot dog''s LCD screen. "This isn''t... synthetic, is it? "Yeah. This wasn''t as talkative as an ice-covered house either, but they got excited about it on SNS and it got featured on the news." "Magic Formation... Is that also the magic formation of ice magic in this world? It all happened near where everyone lives? "Yeah. They''re both in other provinces." "Oh my..." Apparently he doesn''t really have any idea, and he''s pretty surprised. I looked at the two pictures I had posted alternately and tilted my neck. "It''s harder to make this irrelevant. By the way, how''s the vault? "He''s rolling all over the place with his weird behavior, as always." "Right." Shiva seems to be thinking something. Signs of someone standing right behind me. Apparently, Kanata wants to ask Shiva something. "Hey, Shiva. You really don''t know anything about the neck or this magic formation or this ice-covered house? "Oh, I don''t know." "Then someone from the demon god doesn''t think a pillar is doing it." "No. We can''t get out of here in the first place, and we can''t interfere with the planet on our own from anasm" That''s how Kanata fights to put her arms together. But he immediately untied his arm and turned to me. "Can''t you think maybe Mitsuo did it or something? "Mitsuo is that guy from the circus." "Ah, Mitsuo... I don''t think so." I can''t really think of anything that Mitsuo is doing. I can''t think of the advantages and reasons for using the magic of this world on that guy in the first place to make such a big deal out of the public. "As far as I know, he''s the only one involved in anasm besides us. Oh, he''s a modern man." "Sure, it might be," "Well, if it isn''t Mr. Mitsuo..." Kanata turned her face back to Shiva. After staring, open your mouth. "Then one of the demon gods pretends to be sealed, or he''s been hiding part of his power from us until now, and he''s using it, or something else has to do with it." "Uh, I''ve never hidden anything from you, have I? "No, there isn''t! Shiva shakes her head with a pull. Of course it sounds like a machine because it''s made of machines. "And how can you secretly have collaborators? "No, that''s not it either! "Yes Dout" Kanata broke a gooey break between me and Shiva and put her face closer to Shiva as she sat down Yankee. "What do you know, Kanata? "I do. I have cherry blossoms in particular. If you remember Sho, you must know." "Ooh... ooh... Oh, uh, could it be someone named Deiss? "Yeah, yeah, the guy" Speaking of which, you said there was someone like that. What was he like? You''re not sure because only Micah and I have never met in person in our usual members. "That guy knew a lot about sultry. On top of that, he was not King Lowkiss...... but primarily engaged and acted in sultry.... and the demon gods are not each interactive and largely independent. I mean, it''s possible that Shiva knows about Mr. Deiss, too. I haven''t seen that guy since.... what do you think? Was it some kind of core word? Shiva looked at Kanata quietly, not answering anything. He dresses like a puppy just before he gets pissed off for doing something bad. I answered after a while. "Oh, right. Then wouldn''t it be quicker to ask Sultre? "Well, so is that. Please let Sultre go, Sultr" "Oh, yeah, okay! I knew my brother could count on me...... 887 Episode 821: What kind of person is Deiss? "Hey." "Ooh, ooh! I''m so glad you called me from Karnatakun! I got Sultr''s footage out of Kokeshi. The show goes blatantly grumpy, and Kanata talks sultry as she cares about it. "Actually..." "Oh, I was listening. I was listening. It''s about Deiss. Loo? "Yeah. That''s right." "Then let Samayil''s guy out, too. Unique." "Ha..." "Puku, I can''t help it." I really don''t like it, but I got Samayir out of Kokeshi. This aligns the three pillars. No, I can talk to all the demons properly. You''re the only men in the usual membership, right? "I got it out." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ah.................." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, Samayle won''t say a word when he says he let you out. On the contrary, both Sultr and Shiva stopped moving in silence. After about a minute, Kanata''s hand was gripped with gunnil at some point, and she started pointing that spear at Sultr''s kokeshi. "What, Kanata? "... all three of you, pretend to think something in silence, you''re not talking in a message, are you? "Ah, did you find out? "Temee......" "Yan, no kanatakun, no shokun, they''re both kowayi" Me, I can''t believe we were talking in a message! That was a blind spot! Well, can''t Shiva and the others, the gods of this world, use what we can use? I can''t believe you might have been hiding from me and sneaking around talking to me like that...... pussy, pussy!! "Oh, my God, swell your cheeks up to Ali, Chatte" "Why don''t you tell me what you were talking about? "If it''s enough to say, I''ll say it from the beginning, Ze." "Hey, sultry. Don''t be too fuelling..." "Samayyle, shut up! "Irrational..." That''s why it''s so frustrating just to be spoken to by someone I hate right now. I just didn''t realize you could use the message, because you''re starting to get upset with me. "Hey, Shiva. What if I say something? I mean, what we were talking about, what we know about what''s happening on Earth, or both. Anyway, we have to talk about something... right, Shiva''s downgrading to Kokeshi too, right? "Because, Shiva. What do we do?" "I called Sultre to talk to him about Deiss. Ayu, I''m so sorry, but you have nothing to say from me" "Huh, well. Then sultry." But I don''t feel like you''re seriously going to answer something from Sultr''s attitude today. If you''d listened to us properly, you could have answered me right away. I guess you resent being knocked down. I haven''t seen you like that before. "Okay, tell me. Yeah, but you don''t mind if Temae and the others don''t get in the way, do you? "Oh." "By the way, Alim, what we were talking about in the message earlier is whether to say about it or not" "Samayil, shut up! "Such an irrational" In the meantime, I decided to hit Samayil eight times and listen to Sultr. A man named Deiss was supposed to be the most involved in this because he was supposed to be sultry. "Say it from the beginning. Actually, Deiss sees Ali, too. Darse? "Oh, really? "May I speak?" "Mm-hmm. Samayyle-related, right? I don''t have a choice." "Do you remember a demon named Amon? "Yeah, not at all" Samayir and Sultr stumbled. Oh, my God, what''s wrong with not remembering? "Remember about the life you took, Nah." "Eh, the first dungeon boss I cleared... I only remember the most impressive ones" "... but remember, it''s impossible to say." "Yeah, yeah." Especially since I was so desperate to help everyone with the devil, I can only remember Mitsuo and Samayil. That''s for sure. "What happened to the demon that Ammon? "That''s Deiss." "We''re talking about the Canatas being a beautiful sister, aren''t we? "Yeah, sort of. Not as good as cherry blossoms, though." "Well, not as much as Lil... who was beautiful" If you had a beautiful sister among the demons, you would remember! Kara''s mother was possessed by Samayil, but she was beautiful, so I remember exactly when I fought. "Was there such a person in the devil? "Are you an asshole? It doesn''t look like it. Even Them¨¦ and the others dress up all the time, don''t they? "Huh, I''m not an asshole! "Ayu''s not an asshole, she''s just a little distracted! "I''m not following you, it" I''m not an asshole! I''m not even distracted... uh, if I''d been paying proper attention, I wouldn''t have come to Anasm dead first. I can''t say that back. 888 Episode 823, I mean... "Well, whether you''re an idiot or not, you''ve been in contact with Mr. Deiss." "That''s what I''m talking about" "Not anyway -! Deny it! Kanata laughs at me with her nose, and even the show, which was so sultry earlier, is smiling. Stop it, you''re gonna make me look like an asshole! "In the meantime, I found out that Mr. Deiss is deeply involved with the demon gods. He''s a demon or a human being... who is he? "That''s a little hard to say" "Even if it''s hard to say, you say it, right? "Kanatakunkowi" "Shut up, Sultre" That''s what Kanata said to the demon god, who makes it difficult to say again. Demons are like demons created by Samayyle in anatomy. It''s a demonic one, and Mr. Deiss is just a person who cooperates with the demon gods as far as I can hear. "He''s human for once." "Once?" "Ah, stop being human. It feels like half a demon, Ze. Anyway, he looks young, but hundreds more..." "Come on, sultry." "Yes, I''m not saying how old a woman is." Hundreds of years old even though you look young. That''s... uh, yeah, there''s one person I know who feels the same way. It''s Herrell, Herrell. Because I''ve spent hundreds of years as a demon to bring Mr. Elle back to life. "I was Samayil''s subordinate, Mr. Herrell... feeling the same way as the previous brave men? "Ah... oh, mah, like that" "With you, Doyuko? I explained Herrell in detail. We''re talking about how the devil used to manipulate us, but I didn''t tell you much else. "Heh..." "So you''re the devil after all? "Maamaa, Close Ze, Close" "Right, that''s close." As I indicated, all three pillars nodded cocklessly. Though it doesn''t really fall, if you think it''s like Mr. Herrell, it''s convincing even if you do look like a demon. Well, Mr. Herrell won''t be a complete demon. "So, what''s wrong with Mr. Deiss, the collaborator of that demon god? What does that have to do with what''s happening to Earth? "Oops, I have to say there" Kanata pulled the story back to business. Sultre only frowns a little for a moment, then answers me. "Dais to Ammon. I think I already know what this guy''s up to... Yes, the purpose of that woman is the complete resurrection of us! We''ve already given up... but he''s giving up. In other words, what she would be doing to unseal us from the seal is a reflection of Teme and his hometown." I see, well, it might stick when they do say so. The power of this world surprisingly affects the planet. "Oh, that''s why Mr. Jizo''s neck is rolling, too. Here''s the thing... it''s out of balance." "I think so. I think I''ve answered that before, but I don''t know all that much about it either, Ayu." "Mm, that''s the answer anyway. I was just checking to see if I could tell you the truth about what we talked about in the message, too, right? See, for once, I don''t like the fact that we''re all sealed up? If Deiss is doing his best, I don''t know if it''s Jane." You''ve never said you do give up resurrection, but you don''t want to. But I''m in trouble with that. "Then why did Shiva feel so reluctant at first? "Kanatakun, that''s because I actually want this guy to unseal it, too, sa. I don''t know, it''s like zoot trapped in a private room for humans, huh? It''s only natural that we want to leave." Could it have been that I didn''t like the way the dog looked? I don''t know if I should walk on two feet in a proper human shape, like a robot. And Shiva. Can I ask you something? "So, Sashiva, stop being a dog-shaped robot and become a mannequin? That''s at least the compromise." "Yikes! That''s the only way he''s gonna be nice in the end, Da." Shiva didn''t do anything to us. "No... it''s nothing. Ayu. I''m not comfortable being sealed, but it''s not bad to be with Ayu and the others." "Oh well." Well, I guess I could ask you a whole lot about it here. In other words, whoever has been helping the demon god so far is now jumping to unseal the demon god as soon as he likes, so when the magic team shows up on Earth or the neck of the vault is not in good shape, that''s what you put together. "... there''s still something to catch for now. Why is Mr. Deiss cooperating with the Demon God... or something?" "That''s because you''re a fanatic. By virtue of us." "In the meantime, if anything happens on Earth about anasm, you should take care of it. I''m guessing there''s only one person on Earth who can handle you, isn''t there? "I''ll do it even if they don''t say so! "Ah... I''m already pulling in..." I''ll put Samayil in the cocktail first, and then sult after that. I ended this story when I told the rest of Shiva not to do anything that would betray us. In the meantime, again, you can sue me if there''s anything new, right? 889 Episode 823: Attention of the Demon God "Deiss, sit there" "Look, what the... Oh, will you be angry? The three pillars of Shiva, Sultr and Samayir sat the incoming Deiss early and looked down from the top. "Tem¨¦, you''re trying this to unseal us, Nah." "I really appreciate that..." "What the hell are you trying? "Well, it''s so many things I can''t say in a nutshell... it''s still like grabbing Xia, and I can''t possibly do anything about it. Could it be that you''re angry that nothing''s going on? Deiss as Kyoton. Sultre approached her as she put her arms together. "No, we don''t have time for this, so sooner or later we can unseal it, so that''s it." "So, what''s the problem? "Yeah, something went wrong. Actually ______" Shiva said everything she heard from Alim about what was happening on Earth, and also that they had complained about it. "I should have cautioned you before? "Hey, what an impact on the world over there......! I had lost sight of this. No, I don''t know anything about the other world, so..." Deiss said so as he panicked. It seems to be something that she herself did not envisage at all. "Though it is good because rarely did Sultre manage to get the story flown cleverly" "Yeah, well, I did my best. But what Deiss is still doing is giving him information. Be careful in the future." Copy that. I''ll order the liver to put it down. That''s right. When I finished, I sat on the spot so that all three pillars had the same gaze as Deiss. And start discussing it. "Therefore, stop the activity for a while. Suspicious again." "How long should we pause? "Mostly a year or so is fine, Daro. Until then, you just have to live in a normal mix of people." "A year is a long one for humans. It''s almost instantaneous for us." "Understood." Deiss nodded quietly. Shiva confirms it and continues the conversation after Deiss settles down. "Still, what did you want to do with a giant ice magic formation floating around? "I thought it would be nice to freeze and brittle the gate." "What, you made a giant magic formation over there!? That''s decided to be reflected on the planet. Besides, if you go that easy, you won''t have a hard time." "Sorry......" "Well, don''t plug that in. We just have to be adults for a year. You don''t have to hurry." With some surprise at what Deiss tried to do, the three pillars encouraged her. Anything that knows the demon god has come will think heterogeneous about that sight. "Seriously, Temehe''s the only one who can move now, huh? Please be careful." "That brave man caught me without an ex or a child." "Yes, as you ordered, I''ll take care of you." "... Not good if Ayu even finds this scene. For now, you better get out of here today." I''ll contact you if anything happens, and I added that you would, and Shiva and the others sent Deiss out. Dais disappears from the spot, "I get it...... oh yeah" But he showed up again soon. There seemed to be a question for the three pillars. "Wasn''t it some mistake to say that the magic formations that I made were meant to freeze the gates... but that the Earth''s house was frozen? "No, it was definitely freezing. They showed me the picture." "... but in retrospect, that was the day before the magic team showed up, nah? Magic is normal, instantly activated daze? I can''t believe everything goes wrong with Earth and Anasm..." "Ho... Do you want to investigate? All three pillars shook their heads at Deiss''s suggestion. "No, you should still be an adult" "Their vigilance is rising to its maximum." "Got it. So..." Again, Deiss disappeared. The remaining three pillars start the conversation as they sit there. "This is it, the neck of the vault that said Temehe was in... I mean, the neck of the gate won''t even fly pompous, Neeka? I hope so. "What, are you concerned that the house is frozen? After all, isn''t the natural phenomenon of Earth Dayce''s mistake? It''s not something we''re deeply involved in." "... maybe" Approximately what the two pillars say, Shiva has an indescribable look on her face. Without realizing it, both pillars pulled into Alim''s prepared cockerel. One person in this room, Shiva, still keeps thinking about something. But I didn''t know exactly who that thing was, and Shiva eventually stopped thinking about it and pulled it inside the dog-shaped robot. 890 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Narukami Ip Edition There are still plenty of attractive people in the high department, and I''d like to put them together, but I''m more concerned about Ayu''s brother, who''s in the middle department than that. Can''t you help it? ##### Name: Narukai Ip Common Name: Knight/Miracle Great Genius/Almighty Height: 165.1cm Weight 48.2kg Age: 14 Birthday: June 10 Blood type: type A Hobbies/Favorites: Curved Wood Cherry Blossoms/Black Magic or Psychic Clich¨¦: I/fuhahahahaha Smart: Top grades in No Study (within 10th place) 1st place in the school year in one of our most difficult secondary schools in the country. National mock exams, etc., are also the number one appearance. < > About Ayu-chan''s brother, Ye. The appearance was not my sister...... she looks a lot like Ayu, my brother, and the length of her hair is as long as he does, but she makes a haircut that doesn''t look like a man cleverly and doesn''t look as wrong for a girl as Ayu. Well, even if it''s similar, Ayu''s expression is softer than yours. But Ye is also very cute enough. Although she is angry when she calls it in front of herself (Ayu-chan talks). Notably, his brain. He is brainy enough to be also known as a historical great genius to make him a junior high school student and already do research in the same organization as his father, bringing various inventions to the world. Brain tests have also been performed in the tissue. For once he is only a child, few inventions have been made publicly by him (Ayu talks). As I wrote on my profile, while sleeping, I achieved top grades for the school year in the middle of one of the top Japanese schools, and if I did a little studying, I would be in first place in the school year immediately. Ye Yip, your IQ is 222 (it was 205 until last year, but it just seems to be on some kind of clap). Top level height among all mankind, including in the past. It is unusual for a person with such an IQ to leave college at the age of 10, and he is normally advanced. He said, "You don''t have to bother living and quitting your child in a hurry. You want to make sure you survive the youth you can only enjoy then"? Um, deep. There is just one more thing in such a sense of conviction that he doesn''t do flying classes, etc., there is childhood taming. Mihana''s sister Cherry Blossom. I would also like to summarize this child properly in a separate section. As a wrap up about Cherry Blossoms there, Ye seems to be deciding to keep Cherry Blossoms guarded all the time. Very smiling, but the love is real. The nickname given is Knight. Do you think how those two look will also be on a document show, and that they will be spoken out and inspired from time to time when they leave? Regardless, these two are dating Ayu and Mihana alike. I''ve only seen him date by accident once, but he had a smile like a middle school couple. However, Ip is rich (Sakura is also a presidential lady, so she is rich, but there is a difference in the amount of money she can spend freely. That will be discussed later) So I think I have a pretty expensive date. Yes, the reason Ip is rich is because in addition to patent fees due to inventions and so on, he also has a stock deal written at Lil''s place. Coincidentally, my father told me that he had a kid who made him a junior high and a billionaire in that stock deal, and that kid is a junior high in our school. I don''t care what you think, Ip. And then this is also a story I pinched in my ear, but Ye and Cherry Blossom are promised, but they''re engaged for once. You think they''re getting married after high school when they''re eighteen? I want you to definitely call me for the wedding. I''m really impressed with that document, and I hear 90% of it is true from Ayu and Mihana, so I feel like blessing you. And, well. It has an IQ222, and the profession can be quite honorable (the research organization to which Narukami''s father belongs is one of the world''s top research institutes. It''s a lot of honor just to be a member, but when you''re an executive, your status and honor will be amazing already), and you have a lovely, perfect wife for yourself, too perfect a person with bad motor nerves and no popularity. It''s you (like there are too many people around...), but there are weaknesses. That it is medium two diseases. Not because I''m a junior high school student, Ayu told me with all my mouths that I was a junior secondary disease around kindergarten, from Mihana, from Furano, and from Sakura. The room is filled with magic posters and magic books, legendary weapons drawings of the world and black magic sets. There are capes and eye bands as well. You think Sakura gave me a birthday present, especially for my eyelids? When the tension rises, the tone is "I," and the way you laugh is "Huhahahahahahaha!" and it will be a great way to talk. I''ve also encountered him in such a state more than once. That was so sick. Sure, I had medium two diseases. No matter how perfect a person is, I thought there was some flaw in it, Maru. (Mihana is jealously dependent on Ayu, Furano is blunt on people''s feelings, Lil is dependent on Furano, etc.) Continued. 891 Marus Secret Note of the gossip Sanada - Narukami Ip Edition 2 Now about his relationship. Brotherhood is really good. It''s just that we don''t play with each other much because we have other people to play with. Ayu trusts and prides herself on being a firmer brother to you than Ye. Ye himself thinks he''s an important brother, though he can take care of himself. Apparently, Ip is the pride of the Narumi family. But I don''t raise them in any way that puts pressure on them, such as expecting them excessively. That''s something like executives at global research institutes. Next, Mihana. Whatever happens in time, Ye and Mihana will be sister-in-law and brother-in-law, but they have a good relationship. Mihana wants Ye to dress as a woman, but she doesn''t seem to like it to Ye, and Mihana seems to be giving up. Next, apparently, I will touch on the fact that there is also interaction between Furano and Lil. Looks like he''s got a friendship, and he''s often witnessed talking to one of them intimately. Perhaps it is familiar because he is my brother''s best friend. I wonder what Lil and I are doing, even in conversations between those with high IQ. Ye just seem to treat these two with respect. Speaking of which, he was always respectful when I interviewed him. You''re a solid kid in a place like that. He has a great reputation in school. There is not a single teacher who has set a low rating (for some reason, not only from the middle department, but also from the high department teachers). Maybe it''s because the public is already quite a celebrity thanks to a document show. In the middle department in the first place, it''s practically like he''s a student representative and cows the school. Though he doesn''t seem to recognize him that way. It seems that people in that position have always asked me to give them advice even though I haven''t done anything to the committee or anything. Sakura is the chairman of the committee, so it''s probably easy to get through and talk to her. Top of his school karst like that. No, first of all, though we don''t have that system in our school. He''s handsome (cute), brainless, famous because he came out on TV in the world, and friendly to everyone (basically to Sakura). Is it natural because he''s such a powerful person? There''s nothing like being spoken ill of, ever being turned to the eyes of jealousy and jealousy. Sometimes his personality changes, by the way. That''s when Cherry Blossom gets hurt either physically or mentally, or both. The more heartless you are about them then, the more thoroughly you hunt them down. Because we all understand that, no one will try to turn you against the enemy. I can afford to win arguments for adults. The only problem is, Ye, you''re just like Ayu, basically. Few people think their confidence is their friend. Even if you recognize Ye as a friend, how often Ye doesn''t feel that way. From what I''ve seen, it''s not accurate, but I felt that way. I don''t know... I guess it feels like I just need to be around the people I care about. But it''s still popular. If you looked at it without thinking too deeply, you''d think you had a lot of friends. And then... yes, I''m building relationships even outside of school. With the staff of his own father''s laboratory, for example? They''ve been researching about brains for a long time, because they can be one of the members in the first place? He doesn''t seem to be getting paid, but he seems to be letting himself use the research facilities and equipment freely. When I made an invention to be patented, I also helped with various procedures. Finally, about your relationship with Cherry Blossom. There is no doubt that the person most important to you is Cherry Blossom. Anyone can tell at a glance. I basically think about cherry blossoms to do anything, move for cherry blossoms, and give priority to cherry blossoms. In a nutshell, the desire for protection is tremendous. She''s been with Cherry Blossom like that since she was born. Coincidentally, the hospital where my birthday was born together. Really amazing coincidence. Is that why you''ve never seen each other face to face for a day since you were born? I guess it''s no longer an exaggeration to say twins. Yes... so Ye has probably been watching Cherry Blossom''s blindness up close for a long time. Maybe that''s why I keep protecting you. Those two, but I started dating very recently. Surprisingly, I''ve really started dating lately. They''ve only kissed me yet (Sakura told me that my sister has stopped me more than that). Well, it would be horrible if you were in middle school and had experience. Mihana is so right... but I figured the way you put it means Mihana''s already been through it, right? Well, it depends on the people in high school, but is it acceptable? Finally, Ye is definitely someone who will do something in the future that will keep his name in history. If you''re no longer connected to being a student in this school, you''re one of those people who has to somehow stay connected and be provided with stories! And that''s why I''m going to wrap up about Sakura next. Ye are your wife and child. [M] Yeah, yeah. 892 Episode 824: At the end of your work. "Yo, it''s perfect today! Thanks for everything! "" Good luck -! The day after I stopped by Shiva and the others. There was the usual shooting, and me and Micah were made to wear a little fluffy clothes in the woods to take pictures. You think the ad where this picture is used is apparently in the building industry and you want to make it a publicity image of newly created wood? True, trees are important to the people of Anasm. Essentially, wood is the stone that makes the house. And conveniently in this world, there are a lot of trees that don''t burn or air conditioning, so they''re combing them up there to make a home. Well, it''s none of my business. "What will we do when we leave? "I feel like I need you to stroke a lot today." "Okay." That means Micah will stick to me when I get back, and I''ll just stroke Micah''s head like that. Especially today. I don''t think I need to use my strength. Well, when I was about to go home, I was called in by the president of the building industry, who asked me to be a model for advertising this time. "Um, speaking of which, Mr. Alim," "Yes?" "I hear he did have considerable strength with regard to the item. For once, even my appraiser appraised me for my value as an item. I still prefer to have a lot of opinions, so it''s this tree, would you look at it? "Fine." It''s not a lot of work if you just look at it and tell me what you think. When I tried the appraisal, the result was the finest, and I found that it was quite a substitute for the effect of not insulating, fire proof, and corrosion. I wonder if there''s a match between the price this builder is setting and the value of that wood. "I think the price and effect are just right! "Well, that''s good. No, this country is getting richer thanks to Arim, so hey, more and more people are building houses." "Good for you! I''m making money because this country is richer thanks to me, I don''t know because I''ve heard that word many times already. When they say that happily, neither do I... No, you''re not happy, nothing. There''s no money coming in for me. I don''t have any use for it if I come in. I''ve been making a little donation lately to save people like old Lil. "Um, hey, is that it? "Is that it?" That''s what one of the shooting staff said looking up at the sky when he was about to leave. Me and Micah are concerned, too, and we''ll stop on the spot and see how it goes. "Something''s coming up...! "Is that a demon!? Mmm, there aren''t many demons here in the woods, let alone flying demons. If anyone gets hurt while I''m on this scene, which is an SSS ranker, I''m not sleeping well. I don''t know if they''ll tell me, so I haven''t made a detection in a super long time to intercept. "Nah!? "Oh, what''s wrong Ayu... Alim! "S-rank..." Yes, it was an S-rank demon flying in here. How could there be an S-rank demon here? "Uh, Mina! Kneel down! "What, what? "Are you going to knock that flying over me? "It''s apparently an S-rank demon! Kneel, kneel, kneel." "What, s ranku!? Whoa, whoa." Everyone crouched down like I said. I gently create a giant axe on the spot and throw it at the demon. Hit exactly what you were aiming for and make sure you turned the window straight into two. Turn off the axe. "I knocked you down, you''re all right now! "Lovely, and we usually forget because we only see them stylish and taken pictures, but you were a brave man..." "Phew, I wanted to. It''s good to have Alim. But why are S-rank demons here..." "Let''s just go see what kind of demon it is." As my brothers say, I decided to go see what kind of demon it was to the drop point. It was nostalgic Thunderbird who was in two beautiful pieces. I don''t think I''ve seen it in a really long time. "Whoa, whoa..." "Hih... so..." "Please don''t touch me yet. Because Thunderbird is electrically shocked when someone with low status touches it. I''ll take care of it." "Oh, oh, okay! If you inhale it into the magic pouch, it''s over. Um, I was in the middle of trying to reduce the contents of the porch, but I got more baggage. Did you use Thunderbird for something? Maybe we should just sell it and make it a donation. "Ho, that was really helpful, Alim. I picked up my life..." "I wish Alim and Micah weren''t the subjects of today... Hino..." "Mmm... but I can''t believe Thunderbird''s coming to this place" "Did you get mixed up or something? "Maybe." It won''t be any particular anomaly. Except this happens so many times nearby. Me and Micah went home and flirted so much that we chatted with the staff who would thank us for it for now. 893 Episode 825: In the middle of a walk. "What shall we do today" "I don''t have a job. - I want to flirt." Micah always answers this when she asks what she wants to do here these days. No, I don''t mind. Sometimes I want to do something else than sweeten up with you two at home. "Hmm, that''s good too... why don''t you go for a walk? "Mmm, it''s been a long time since you''ve been out on an anatomy outside of work? Let''s go, let''s go." That''s why I''m going on a walk date. I always thought that flirting at home wasn''t as entertaining as the neighborhoods we live in. If it''s Earth, I''d generally go to an amusement park or an aquarium on Sunday, and I''d eat dinner at the store on my way home, and if I could spare some time, I''d go into a grown-up place. "It''s a beautiful day." "Even if it''s a beautiful day, if I''m supposed to go out, I''ll be forced to clear it up." "You''ve never done that before." "Sort of." Because if you use an item, you are free to do anything.... Yes, if there''s no entertainment in this country, why don''t I make it? If we make it a Japanese yen and have a fortune in "trillion" units, and we are going to buy land widely... Hmm, maybe I had a good money to spend. Really, because thanks to the item master, we don''t spend any money, but it''s growing. In anasm. "Hey, Mika." "What?" "I just thought, will you listen to me? "Fine." I suggested to Micah what I just thought. He snorts and listens properly. Maybe that''s a good idea. "Right? You''ve got plenty of time, and I don''t think it''s too bad." "But if we''re going to build something like that, we''re going to have to build something that''s not harmful to the people who are providing entertainment right now, while imagining that there''s that facility decades, no, hundreds of years away, right? "Ugh, yeah, you are! Speaking of which, Micah had the perfect know-how on management. That''s my uncle''s daughter. You''re the presidential lady. I don''t know because I''m willing to inherit that company as much as I want. I have to do everything in my power to support that, right? In the future. "But that sounds fun. It''s what your fathers have done to the world over here, and it might not be a bad idea to go through the age of anasm all at once. Of course, as I was saying, I have to think about what happened after I left something good about anasm." "Well, the kings will be flexible." Then I feel like I''ve seen the light in my ever inert anatomical life drowning in Micah and lust. Maybe I can farewell to my free routine! I can do everything. My powers may be amazing, but I''m free for that. "Oh, but" "Hmm? "Me, I like life without anything right now, and I don''t flirt with dreams enough, so I figured I wouldn''t do a little more of that after all? It''s only been almost a year since I''ve been to Anasm, and about 4 more years..." "Uh, fine! I didn''t know it wasn''t even flirting enough now. You surprise me every time, already. I hope it''s cute. And I''m going to ask Micah for 90.9% of the favor. If Micah doesn''t flirt with me enough, I have to keep flirting. "Hmm...? Hey, don''t you recognize that? "Is that it?" Fine, Micah, who was happily walking in my arms since I answered, said so after seeing about five organizations in the distance. Looks like they noticed this one over there, and all five of them turned to this one. One can tell. Oh, sometimes it''s got fins on it, so it''s probably Rose. I thought you weren''t coming home lately, but what are you doing here? One more figured it out. Because you''re bald. It''s Mr. LaHand.... I feel like it''s been a very long time, Mr. Rakhand. So the two guys with the same color of hair around Mr. LaHand are Mr. Gog and Mr. Margot. Mm-hmm. Was there any connection between Rose and those three? And the other one... from the goodness of that Gatai... is Mr. Gabayina! "Maybe Rose, Mr. Gabayna and Mr. Lakhand and the three of them" "I knew it? That''s what I was thinking." "Let''s go" When this one moved out, the other group also moved toward this one. The closer I get, the closer I can see what 5 people are like. "Micah! "Long time no see!" Mr. Margot jumped on Micah. Micah takes it well. The other four were supposed to catch up and meet us face to face. "Oh, hey Margot. If you scream the names of the Alims all over a city like this, there will be a crowd...! "It''s okay, it should be replaced by someone else''s that looks and sounds red, even the voices that call us! It''s been a long time since I''ve seen that! 894 Episode 826: This is a party. "Oh, it''s been a while" "Whatever, I''m not doing anything convenient. SSS Rankers are mostly populated. I''ve had trouble getting it done." "haha" Both Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayina look fine and most importantly. Even so, it may be natural that this city is healthy these days because peace itself. "Micah, you really are on the cloud already." "Yeah, I thought we wouldn''t be able to meet and talk anymore." "That''s not true. Thanks to Alim, there won''t be any noise in the city." That''s true, isn''t it? From now on, in my spare time, I might even think about calling an acquaintance to have a petite party. Micah says hello to Mr. Gogg and Mr. Margot before approaching Rose and grabbing his shoulder. "And Rose too! I haven''t seen you lately." "I''m sorry, I''ve been trying to get to work for a while. I''ll take care of you like before." "Oh well. Well, there are times like that! "That. Rose, do you know Mika? "Didn''t we talk, Margot? Alim and I have been friends for quite some time." Laughing looking a little complicated, Rose said so. It''s not so much a friend... it''s a little complicated to be close to a parent. "Heh!" "On the contrary, how did Rose meet Mr. Margot and the others? "Let''s talk about that from me, Alim." "Gabella! Oh, well. Do that." I hear Mr. Gabella explains it to us, but I wonder why Rose is blushing. It''s like Sakura when she''s in the light of Kanata. Garbera says she had a friendship once she worked with Rose, and Rose even asked her if she''d like to have lunch with her. So while we were going out with friends, did friends of friends also have a friendship with Rose with three LaHands in Nori like that? It''s a lot of fun knowing each other in the back. "It''s strange, though. I''ve never been angry with a woman, Gabella. I can''t believe you can have a girl as old as Margot." "That''s what I always feel, too." "Damn... that''s because I''ve had help during a request and I thought he seemed like a fit guy to talk to a few times" "Again. Well. Rose said Gabba...... ngg! "Margot, don''t put that in your mouth." Ha-ha, I see. Is that what you''re saying? Rose did say you wanted to try making love in a human condition or something. The subject became Mr. Gabayna because he got help while we were working together. But like Mr. Lakhand, he''s going to say no even if he comes from under age. Let''s move on. Micah leans over to Rose, whispering in her ears. Rose''s face turned red as she looked at her, and she shook her face with momentum. Did you know that Mika likes Rose about Mr. Gabayna? When did you find out... well, there must have been quite a chance for you two to talk, and it doesn''t matter. "Hyahahahaha! Well, those helpful people are still A-ranked and Rose is already S-ranked! Damn it! "I already had a lot of strength when you worked with me. There''s nothing strange about it. Besides, aren''t you in A-rank with me?" "Sort of. But my Margot and Gog went from D-rank to C-rank. Fist iron''s getting stronger, huh? "Yeah! But I think it''s just vain to talk about it in front of two SSS Rankers." "Margot...... oh well" You can''t compare us because we''re special. Even the A-rank is usually high enough in this world. Besides, if you''re really going to rank us, there''s going to be a rank of about 50 S. "By the way, such heavy equipment...... where are you going? That''s what Micah heard. Speaking of which, all five of them are dressed as if they''re going to fight. But it''s a little hard to think it''s a joint request. There''s too much difference between the lowest C-rank and the highest S-rank. "Is it okay for the Alims to say it? As a matter of fact, while Rakhand and the others were doing their job, what a dungeon they found. Besides, Rose and I asked him out." "One A-rank and two C-ranks. Then you can''t attack a dungeon! "Rose is here, so I''m sure you can clear it! "Hey, you don''t just rely on Rose, do you? "Um, that''s what I''m saying, both of you." Heh, five dungeon offenses. I don''t think it''s like I even knocked down the back boss anymore at the point where Rose is. But I''ve been circling a lot of dungeons here for thousands of years, and I think I can give you some advice. 895 Episode 827: Advice from Alim. Yikes! "I see! So... should I give some advice from the SSS Ranker? "Like, let''s do it, Alim! Micah came on board, too. "Alim, Mika, is that true!? "Isn''t it an honor to receive immediate advice from SSS Rankers?" "Well, let me ask you. I''ve never been too careful." Looks like everyone''s gonna listen to me. Is advice from a high rank the same feeling that some professional person would say advice or something to that amateur person? In the meantime, I have to add a few things. "Before I do, there''s something I need to be aware of." "What? "The advice I said is absolutely useless, right? "You want me to keep it a secret just for us? Why is that?" "I don''t mind a small number, but if they imitate a large number of people, it''s not good enough." "Yeah......? Okay, I won''t tell you. Alim." I made an item to imply not to sneak up on me for once, and I moved super fast and used it on everyone. This will do. Hehe. "Fine then. First, be sure to retrieve the body of the demon you defeated" "Sora, you''re around. We need a lot of demon nuclei, and the material will be gold..." "And if we take down or wipe out the demons in the dungeon to our limits, don''t go outside without a dungeon boss in the room where they are" "Huh!? Four out of five looked surprised. Rose is surprised, or she looks like she sees something strange. This reaction is interesting every time. You can see how much wrong common sense is rooted in the world that if you defeat a dungeon demon, you shouldn''t go out there. "If you do that, then the demons will show up again and you''ll start from the beginning, won''t you? Alim." "You''re right about Gog. I knocked him down because of it, but I have to knock him down again, right? "Heh heh, that''s what Alim is after! "Micah? I like Mika''s Nori. Micah''s Doya face is adorable when Nori is good. "What do you mean? "Just enough demons to defeat you to leave the dungeon again and you''re back, right? Wouldn''t you like to get all the materials, the demon nucleus, and experience you can get! "Er... oh I will... I see!! Apparently Rose understood. I still don''t understand... I explained to Gog and Margot in more detail, in particular. Well, I just added one word that I can defeat as many demons as I want. "It sure is......! "So that''s how the two of you got so strong? of the dungeon, taking advantage of the fact that the demon will come back to life again and again." "Hehe, that''s why I keep it to myself." Everyone looks at each other. And I nodded cocklessly. "Okay, let''s try and see as much as we can" "Absolutely! Oh, I still have some advice. Do you want to hear it? "Hmm? What?" I also taught you that the dungeon always has a hidden room, and that the rewards of the hidden room will be revived as many times as the dungeon enters and exits. "I see." "... hey, it''s Alim and Micah" "Hmm? Hey, Rose." Rose approached us and spoke secretly. "Could you have done the same thing in the dungeon where I was? "Yeah. There''s a lot of new things I''ve learned in the dungeon where Rose was." "Oh well." Did you hate that your dungeon was vandalized? Um, when I was around, I wasn''t thinking about making Rose Rose, and all I could do was apologize. "I''m sorry? "What? "No, Mother Dungeon, I used to feel like I admired that dungeon." "I don''t mind. The dungeon was used as good, that''s all." So Rose turned around and went back to the four of them. "Thanks for the advice. I''m gonna try what Alim and Micah said." "Yeah, look at that! "Well...... it''s time to go. I''m looking forward to this." "Oh, if money comes in in billions, legendary weapon, I''ll make it for you, so come visit me anytime! "Oh, I''m sure I''ll go" The five of them left this city more motivated than they had just been, and headed towards the dungeon they found. I''ll see you soon. Promise. I really wanted to tell you about the laws Lil''s father found, but I didn''t tell you because that''s how I''d be in trouble if Lil''s parents suddenly got attacked by a massive, or highly-ranked demon and died. Rose is here, so maybe she''ll be okay. After that, we went on a date in the city. Nothing has changed except that I met those five, and I knew it was less entertaining, what a flirt I had when I got home. 896 gossip maru secret note of sanada - curved wood cherry blossom edition Are we finally going to put together Sakura, Mihana''s sister and your loved one? You have a lot to write about her too, don''t you? And then I guess I''ll end up with this kid who I''m putting together today. ______ ____ __ Name: Benki Sakura Common name: Chairman (formerly: Chairman of Bottom Glasses Committee) Height: 154.5cm Weight 40.6kg Chest Size: D Cup (is growing rapidly and is likely to fluctuate quickly) Age: 14 Birthday: June 10 Blood type: Type O Hobbies/Favorites: Narumi Leaf/Sweet clich¨¦: kanya (some words distort when lit) Smart: # 1 in 10,000 Years in the middle of our school < > An honorary student like the one painted in the picture who has been sitting in the middle grade first place in our school and is also chairman of the middle school student council. She is Mihana''s sister, but she is also the presidential maid and an incredibly beautiful girl. He doesn''t like exercise, but he''s adorable there. At first glance, the two letters "perfect" come to mind, but the image of a sweetheart seems stronger from around (I deny the person, but I can tell from me that she is a sweetheart without having to verify it to a boulder). She also looks a little younger than Mika (not as straightforward as Mika, but maybe bigger with two knots). And then the shape is perfect. The Benki family sisters apparently will be in model shape on their own without having to do anything. I also have a D-cup in my junior high school kids'' kushi, and if Mihana has a stand, she said she might go f, no, more than that among the high school students. Even though his face is lolli, he has huge boobs and is the student council chairman and the # 1 student council of the year......! Is it also the decision of the Benki and Narumi families that the characters have to be thick? Sakura is now the grand winner of the # 1 ranking of beautiful girls in the middle, but that didn''t happen back in the day. Yes, because I used to wear bottle bottom glasses like I painted them on my profile as well. Many people knew she was a beautiful girl, but still more people didn''t know she was voted out by the Beautiful Girls rankings (though she always seemed to be within 5th place). Why I was wearing bottle bottom glasses. That does not simply mean that he was blind, but because he was no longer blind at an indissoluble level. It was even issued a handicapped notebook. The reason I was blind was because I had a strong impact on both eyes when I was three years old. From there until the second half of his 14-year-old, he was almost blind by nature. If he was blind, he would normally not be able to see with glasses, but the total vision of both eyes had been raised to 0.07 thanks to a special lens developed at a global research organization in which Narumi''s father was an executive. Regardless, they cost a lot of money for the glasses, but well, because they''re presidential warrants there. Still, it doesn''t change that my eyes are too bad, so he grabbed someone''s arm and went to and from school, or he rarely seemed to, but when he walked out alone, he took a cane. The most important part of being grabbed by that arm was Cherry Blossom Night, Ye. Ye said that when I was 3 years old, I couldn''t see Sakura in front of me, so I felt burdened by the fact that I couldn''t protect her. Since then, I have been with her when I went to and from school? (They were at the same time protecting cherry blossoms so beautiful that they were blind and likely to get caught up in crime again, and cherry blossoms had never been the victim of sex crimes). For this reason, even when I wasn''t with you yet, I saw Ye walking your arms almost every day with Sakura holding them tight with both hands, and I witnessed frequently (note that Mihana seemed to have done it the day Ye had to rest). The more the media caught my eye on the matter, the more it became a document show, and the greater the public was called upon to talk about it. Newspapers, of course, could have become books. By the way, Ip asked my father to root for you so you wouldn''t be drawn to the entertainment industry. Mihana and Ayu asked me to do it. And well, if this was all done, Sakura, I couldn''t possibly not fall in love with you Ye, and there were frequent conversations like the vulgar ''understandable tundele''. After that, and her clinging arm, Mihana says, she was also as close as she was holding. I wonder if Ip even pretended not to notice. I knew right away from whoever said it was both thoughts. Sakura continued to keep first place in the school year because she wants to catch up at all with Ye, a century-old genius (because she wants to be with me). That''s also why she''s in the student council and chairing the committee. But on the contrary, Ye told me that I was too pushy, and I''ve been worried about you. By the way, Cherry Blossom is an extreme sweetheart, but the reason it happened is in studying too much. Sakura, who found out that sweet things were good for her brain in some medium, started mouthing sweet things frequently and wondered how long she had been a sweetheart. When it was bad, you poured commercial carbonation into the jock and poured plenty of honey and stuff into it? ... Ye probably worried so much. 897 gossip maru secret note of sanada - curved wood cherry blossom edition 2 Now, you should dig a little deeper into your relationship with Cherry Blossom and Ye. First of all, the two of you are dating on the premise of marriage, as I have touched on in your section, and I have promised you, but I am already engaged. If you two know the pattern so far, you shouldn''t think it''s too soon. I started dating you recently. After all of a sudden, Sakura''s eyesight returned to being completely normal. The cause of the return of vision is still unknown, and it appears that Narumi''s research organization is trying to figure it out at all costs. It is commonly called a miracle. Of course, the media looked at them again and covered them heavily in the paper. And he also wrote about the things he started dating. Sakura, with her glasses off, is a super pretty girl, no less than Mihana, though she says so. Normally, it''s not weird to be hot on boys. And Ye you also have hot, normal specs for women. But I''ve never been hot. Yes, I''ve been reading the air all around me since before the two of us went out. After that, Cherry Blossom is really sweet on you, and sticks snugly together. The arms I was grabbing for nursing care had also turned into something my lovers would hug each other. Cherry blossoms were originally said to be sweet (Mihana saw a lot of them sweet), but that became solid. Ye and Sakura on the boulder don''t seem to have any sexual experience. I have trouble even in middle school. On the contrary, Mihana said, Ye seems baffled by being pressed against Cherry Blossom''s age. Though he seems to be used to it already. And Mihana seems to be rubbing it as a delight. I knew it. Ye said she went to a fancy sweet store on Cherry Blossom''s date because she had hundreds of millions of units of money she made herself. Perhaps I should say Ye are spoiling you too. Well, the two of you are just fine with that. And if you want to speak ill of Cherry Blossom or wield violence, Ip, you better think you don''t know what you''re going to do. In part, I broke the implicit understanding of everyone who said I would watch over the pattern between Ye and Cherry Blossom, and a few girls who liked Ye formed a prison party, apparently trying to bully Cherry Blossom, but it ended in an attempt, and on top of that, they all transferred to school. Rumor has it that you did it, Ye, but I''m not sure. And Sakura and Mihana are good sisters. If Ye had no plans to play with you and no student council work, they would have gone shopping for both of us. Also, just like your current relationship with Ip, Cherry Blossom is sighted squishly hugging Mi Hana. Though time seems to be pressing on Ye''s date right now. Cherry Blossom''s school reputation is, of course, considerable at the time of her election as president of the student council. Maybe it''s because it comes with an advisor to one of the world''s highest brain-holders, Mr. Ip, on the set. In essence, you think Ip will end up in the shape of a cow ear at this school? Ye, the number of reforms you have undertaken is too high, and there are many proposals that have even been adopted not only by the middle but also by the higher ministry. It''s common to the Benki and Narumi families, but I trust you about Furano and Lil, and conversely, I don''t have many friends. There is a verse about wanting to only hang out with people you like. But a lot of kids think of Sakura as a friend unilaterally. Hmm, something like this. I put together six people at once just today. To the daughter of a game-obsolete man, a presidential warrant lady with an undrawn beauty, a genius Norwegian girl in a superman like a chunk of justice, and a student chairman with a great genius with a centurial brainchild, with no defense. It''s only a miracle that all of these darker characters are involved with each other and have a friendship. Even for me, it''s like writing an article. Plus while we all assume we have that many friends, I think I have to thank you for letting me have a special friendship. My dream is journalist. I feel like I''m just following these six guys to get some kind of incredible information, and I think I''ll let you stay with me. Well, when I thought about who to put together next, I realized I was having a little trouble. Yes, these six are too thick if I make the first choice, but the next one really seems like a qualitative profile. It''s in the first place, like the superhuman nature of a fire field. That''s not normal. Maybe they have a different dimension to live in from us. It''s tighter to be told that you''ve been reincarnated from another world already. No, I don''t think that''s the case with boulders. ........................... You sure you don''t have one? When I wrote something like that, I started to feel like it was possible. Leave that alone for now, well, let''s just go put together someone who will always be me. Even for my dreams. Ha-ha-ha. 898 Episode 828: Long time no business story? If you don''t remember anyone coming out this time, check out "Busy Daily 3" near one hundred and twenty stories. ##### "Ayum, yeah, Alim''s eh..." "Heh heh heh heh heh heh" "Yeah, fine! The day after I gave Rose and LaHand and the others some advice about the dungeon, Me and Mihana were flirting in your room. The play I''m playing right now is fixing each other''s gender to women, and taking off one piece at a time if you don''t beat them. It''s fun to be pretty harrassed. But so far, I''ve failed miserably, and I just took off one of my jackets now. And I only have underwear and bras. The next time I lose, they take my bra. "Hakuchi! "That, Alim, is it cold? Sneeze cute." "No, I get chilly every time I kind of take it off... It''s not really cold." "Oh well. Oh, by the way, Alim, next time I win, I''ll be a man and I''ll attack you about Alim." "Seriously!? "Seriously." That''s what Micah says as she nibbles. If I lose from the next game, they''ll attack me, not the next game only. There''s no way I''m gonna get away with this until I''ve naked Mika all the rest. Which one is it? "Ready for your heart? Goo at first." "Jahn Pong! "Eh heh... I won! Look, I lost from beside what I was told. Micah undergoes a transformation into Michami with a happy face. But it feels a little sideways because I became a guy while dressed as a girl. Michami knows that too, she took it all off in an instant and turned into a pair of pants. Um, I wish I could crack my abs in good shape, as always. Not much for dreams, abs. Instead, there are creases. "Come on..." "I''m afraid of my eyes, I''m afraid of my eyes" "Even if you have dreams, you always look like this when you eat mica, don''t you? "That''s a lie! I was quickly ambushed and pushed down by the bed. I knew it was Mikami who was jerking off. You''re so sure now. "I''ll have it." "... gently, huh? "I can''t guarantee that." "Ah... all of a sudden there...!... Wait a minute" "What? "Looks like you got a message" I get a message in a good place. Something''s deja vu. What''s different from when I was often called in is that my gender is reversed? Open the message and see who it comes from. There is a name field that says MANE, president of the Association of Media Merchants. Ugh... Wow, it''s been months since the Medical Merchants Association or anything. I''m even starting to feel like it was about two years ago anymore. I can''t believe I''m selling stuff. I haven''t done it at all since I was able to do the Item Master and Dark Matter Creator. I was paid by the king to save my country, or because idle activity was my main source of income. By the way, I''ve never been called to a merchants association on the model of a poster. I think it means you don''t have to flatter my idol effect now because I have a lot of toys for sale. My model fee, it''s not my decision, but it''s awfully expensive. Um, what kind of man is Mane? But he''s an elf and he''s so beautiful, he looks like he''s in his 20s, but he should remain president of the Association of Medium Merchants, the largest union of merchants in this country. You''re the one who made the big deal, but you''ve only talked to him a few times. If you''re like Mr. Arkin, who taught me the concept of money in this world, I still remember it clearly. "From who? "Mm-hmm. It''s been quite a while for me. You used to do business with a union of merchants, didn''t you? "Oh, I mean from there." "Yeah, the relationship''s been spontaneously extinguished for a while. What happened?" In the meantime, talking with my breasts exposed isn''t seen but embarrassed besides Michami, so I put my clothes back on in an instant and responded to that message. [Yes, hello] [Hello...? I don''t know what it is. Well, fine, long time no see, Arim. I haven''t talked much about it, but you remember, the Media Merchants Association...] [I remember, you''re Mr. Mane! Long time no see] [Oh, it''s such an honor to be remembered by such a big man as you! Liar, I just managed to remember now. But Mr. Mane seemed to feel very much better. [Hey, because I made a lot of deals with the Media Merchants Association. How are the people who were getting better at my business? [Yeah, sure, we''re both fine] [Good for you then! Conversely, it''s rarer for a merchant with a bad economy in this country right now. I think it''s time to make the requirements. If we''re going to finish this early, we''re going to have to deal with Mikami who''s twitching there. [So, what is it that you haven''t heard from me in a long time? [Yeah, there''s something I need to rely on you for] [Is this a request for a model or event? [Although Arim will be more mainstream that way now... my request is for an item] [I see, is it an item] What do they want me to look for? It''s been a long time since I''ve talked about an item. ##### Sorry about the holiday yesterday. ... However, perhaps, this happens more often than ever. We will report any suspension or change of posting space. 899 Episode 528: Its been a long time since Ive sold it! [So, what do you want? [Wood, wood. I want a ton of commonly used wood in my house, like when you brought me a ton of chugged maroon bluetongue, maybe I''ll have a body around the wood golem? Maybe it''s better that way than regular wood, right? Wood available from Wood Golem. Didn''t you get it to die in the first dungeon you dived with Micah. Looking at the results of the inventory collation, it seemed like there was so much left over. When asked to create an Epic weapon, I thought it could be used for patterns or something, but it''s still a D-rank demon there. I should have used something else. Quite. Even if I organize my inventory, what I consume properly is the material I get from some C-ranked demons above B-rank, and the low-ranked ones were difficult to use. If you want me to take the material from the D-rank demon, I''ll give it to you for free. [Oh, it''s amazing] [Really? Thanks...! How much do you have? [Wood golem, don''t think it''s about a thousand or two bodies? Lightly exceeds 10,000] [Ma, ten thousand!? I wonder why there''s so much... Fine. In the meantime, Arim, could you come to the club headquarters? If you''re not busy, even tomorrow] [Okay! Then I''ll ask you around 2: 00 pm] [Thanks. Well, please] I hang up the message. Hundreds of thousands of wood-golem subspecies of wood, I don''t know if I can cut it... what a hot gaze I have from my side. It belongs to Michami. "Mm, look so giddy" "Are you going now? "No, he said tomorrow from the other side." "... okay? "Mm-hmm, I can''t help it. Eh." "Hehe, that''s bad..." _____________ _______ __ "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here." I am now in front of the gates of the Medical Merchants Association headquarters. The gatekeeper is standing at the gate just like before. Of course, it''s only been a few months since I last visited here, so people haven''t taken my place. Only in front of the gatekeeper did I undo the disguise and I spoke. "Um." "Mmmm...... oh! Alim......! Uh, long time no see...... so, and I''m always there for you! "Ha, thank you. Has Mr. Mane spoken to you? "Yes, we have heard from the Chairman! Please, come through here. And shake your hand! I''m coming for you. Is this who you are? The gatekeeper here. I grabbed him gently for what I had offered. You look so happy. "I''m not washing these hands anymore." "Please wash it because you don''t want to." "Yes, I will wash! Oh, I''m sorry I pulled over. Come through." I''ll have it put through, and I''ll go inside. It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, but it''s really quiet. No, should I say it''s slightly quiet? I guess you remember where the chairman''s office was more than that, me. You''re not sure about this place because it was always the reception room. Mr. Mane was standing in the middle of the road after walking for a while, inviting him to talk about me. This long-eared elf is fine with Mr. Mane, isn''t it? But it should have been. "Alim, you''ve come a lot. I''ll show you around. Follow me." "Yes." All right, there was. Me and Mr. Mane keep walking away in a way I follow. Eventually a wooden door of a different luxury appeared from that of the king''s room at Castle Mephirado, with a plate dangling near it, written as the chairman''s office. "So will you come in? "Grandpa Shima Su" Hmm, it feels like the chairman''s office. Anasm has the same image of a presidential office like this. On a large desk and chair for the chairman, another set of desks and chairs for reception. Large windows that look beautiful outside, on some ornamental plants, tons of bookshelves with tight paperwork. "Well, there you go" "Yes." When I sat where I was told, something like gnocchi and tea and minkan came out of the table in front of me. Oh, that''s the chairman that binds the big merchants. I didn''t know they even had this stuff available. "Eat your tea and oranges freely. So, can I just get down to business all of a sudden? "I''ll take it. Yeah, I don''t mind." "Well, I''ll tell you what we''re going to use the wood for." Mr. Mane took some paperwork out of her magic pouch and spread it over her desk. It''s a little hard to read. But apparently you didn''t spread it to make me read it, you put it down for yourself, Mr. Mane said. "Um, I want to use that wood-golem body as a building material. As for wood material, it is very resistant to fire, water, etc., because it is not too hard and easy to process." "Heh, really?! I''ve got to do a lot of architecture. Isn''t that great? Or, like, we''re out of stock of wood? "You''re both right. Just take a look at these papers." I knew I had to look at the paperwork, too. The paperwork said something about a village. 900 Episode 830: Its been a long time since Ive sold it! "It says something about the village." "Does Alim know about the tiles that were handed out during this time? "Ha, tile version" You haven''t bothered to receive a tile version that''s been handed out a lot lately because the king has generally heard important news about politics or something. Turning to the paperwork, it said something that seemed to me to be the biggest case here these days. "What... S-rank demons raid the village, devastating!? "Oh, I didn''t know. Yes, it''s a little rare for demons to appear and destroy villages in large numbers." "Dead people or something..." "There are about 700 inhabitants of the village. Thirty casualties, 30 victims, almost destroyed the house." "Well, then we need building materials for that," he said. "Yeah, that''s the thing" I can''t believe there was such a big incident, I figured I''d better read it again, on a regular basis. I glanced at a few more documents and there was a picture of the village that was messed up or something. Apparently, members of this merchants'' association have actually been there to draw. "Wow, this is terrible" "That S-rank demon has already been exorcised. But the villagers don''t have a home. So we were asked... to keep our mouths shut and make it as sturdy as possible. Well, surprisingly, most households already had the money." I didn''t know you had money even though you were devastated. What the hell is the situation? Almost everyone just took the money out and ran away or something? "Ha... that''s amazing. Even if there was land, it would cost a lot of money to build a house." "It was originally like a rich village. I''m surprised. Turn it up besides sturdy, or something. It really doesn''t seem like a village attacked." "Even though there are casualties, I don''t know how to swallow them..." "Well, in fact, it sounds like the adventurer who was originally hired in this village to really die among the casualties, and the adventurer, well... it''s my job to fight, and I can''t help it, can I? I discovered a difference in crackling between Earth and anasm. No, it''s Japan and Anasm, to be exact. There''s a verse where adventurers are really seen like that. If you don''t have a high rank, you won''t be treated with care. You think that''s why there are quite a few rough adventurers in other countries. "Time to get down to business" "... yeah, right. In the meantime, there''s only one wood-golem demolition, a processed corpse in this porch that I have right now." "What, you dismantled and processed me!? Thanks!" This morning I built a machine that would decompose it accurately if I entered data on the demonic corpse, and I threw every pouch in it to get all the demonic material, in the best condition. Why didn''t you do this before when you said stock organizing or something? Well, I just didn''t think of it. I also had to revise Tozumaho''s pouch internal check app because I divided it by material area. "Do you want to see a sample? "I''d love to see it." I removed the thick, easy-to-process golem from the porch that I often see at home centers and other wooden blocks in cubes. "Wow......! That''s more than I thought. Isn''t this all a Wood Golem subspecies!? Such a rare thing..." "Well, I found it in the dungeon." "Well, I see. When it becomes a subspecies, it does get pretty strong as requested, but the price..." Mr. Mane messed with the computer items that were nearby and held his head. I can''t help but think about the material of the D-rank subspecies because if I suck, it''s higher than the B-rank demon stuff. And I don''t need much money. So let''s propose a compromise. Blah, blah, blah. You should have it picked up. "Let''s do this, then" "Hmm?" "The price is fine for the whole regular wood golem, per subspecies of that wood golem" "Oh, such a completely different price..." "Instead... Uh, Instead" I''m trying to prepare a proxy to rest Mr. Mane''s mind, but I can''t think of one. Let''s just ask if you can help me organize my inventory from time to time. And, uh, yeah, I taught Mr. Rakhand and the others the tricks of the dungeon, so they''ll be back with a lot of demons, and I''ll ask them to enhance their purchase of demons. "Instead? "First of all, I myself would love to have an amazing number of demons and help me process them... At the same time, I want you to enhance your purchase of demons." "Processing... you can usually negotiate with one of our members and sell it, right? Besides, we do the most demonic shopping in this country, so we can''t do this any more." Hmm, it really is. The Medical Merchants Association has no problem with the purchase of demons. But not the former one, I would like to ask you to process it instead of selling it... "Erm, there are a lot of demons with a ton of material, just like Woodgorem. I don''t think I can afford it even at this Chamber of Commerce. So if I give it to you for free, and you give it to someone who needs it, I can''t believe it." "Oh, are you sure about that? Wait a minute... I''ll try to calculate." Mr. Mane has started calculating a lot, but he''s just using his eyes to think deeply. Maybe you''re thinking about it in your brain. 901 Episode 831: I havent sold it in a very long time! 3 Eventually, Mr. Mane''s calculations stop. I guess I have skills or something that I''m good at calculating. "I''ve also calculated it to be a way to receive it that doesn''t interfere with other adventurers, but it really depends on the material. It''s kind of scary, Alim, having even a ton of things that are currently very expensive and rarely worth it right now. In fact, even this Wood Golem subspecies do, don''t they? So it''s also up to you to suggest if you can receive it. There''s no such thing as buying or selling." "Haha, right. Depends on the material, right? Well, every time I ask you to handle that, By the way...... number of wood golems, do you want to see? That said, Mr. Mane shook his head with a bitter laugh. Apparently, they thought I''d show Wood Golem on this occasion. I added words. "I have items that summarize the contents of the magic backs and represent the quantity in stock, etc. This is it, this is the stock of wood golem subspecies. Take a look." I''m actually a tozmaho, but I explained that to Mr. Mane so he could understand. Mr. Mane peeks into the glowing screen and stares at my face. Um, she''s still not as beautiful as Mizuka, but she''s pretty beautiful. Not as good as Mizuka, though. "Stock Quantity...... haha, that''s amazing...... erm, did the Wood Golem subspecies knock you down in the dungeon? What do you mean, maybe he left or went in the dungeon? "You will be." "You like things. How many times have you been out and in again? Well, I guess 10% of the numbers written there will suffice, maybe." Oh, my God, you can''t have it all taken away. I was kind of hoping for that. Because, as I suggested earlier, I think I''ll have it picked up. No, but I kind of feel like it''s a loss to give it away easy because wood can be used for a lot of things. I knew I''d leave it. Yeah, let''s do that. "Okay, then just 10%" "... that, what you might ask to process, is more or less the same unit? "Yeah, right. It can be more depending on the object." "Um... sorry, I may not be able to process it either. I''m sorry you gave me a discount." "Well, I don''t mind." Um, I can''t help it. But Alim''s sweet, so I figured I''d offer the wood for the price I just said! "I don''t mind the discount staying the same. Well then... call me this if you run out of something again" "I''m sorry...... I really want to answer your request as a merchant...... because honestly, Alim''s is like dealing with some large merchants association... are you sure? "Absolutely fine." "I''m sorry, thank you. Then we at the Media Merchants Association will do everything we can to support Alim''s activities! It''s nice of you to back me up, but I hope you don''t get more work. I think they''re already pretty busy. Now the deal is done. I leave the magic pouch with Mr. Mane, from which Mr. Mane transfers only a specified number of timbers to his own magic back. And instead, I''ll put the money from there into my magic pouch. That completes the deal. "Then call me if anything happens again! "Yeah......... oh, that" "What is it? The deal is closed, but Mr. Mane looks sorry. I wish I didn''t have to reflect so much because there was nothing I could do that was unacceptable about the deal. "Mr. Mane, it''s your job to deal with money, too, so even if you have an unacceptable deal, the burden is..." "No, that''s what I want! I would love to introduce it to us in general. I''m sure with that...... we can make more profit! Whoa, did you get your eyes on that one? It could be enough for a merchant to get his hands out of his throat. "This... It''s my own, and it''s very expensive because it''s legendary..." "I don''t mind! Legendary means tens of millions of bells, right? I can pay for it, so if it''s Arim''s own, I wonder if you could make a few dozen of them! Whoa, didn''t you ask the chairman of the merchants'' association about the price threat? Then I have no choice. "I get it... then I''ll bring it as soon as I can" "Please, I think I want 100 cars! Whoa, I''ll say whatever you want. I knew merchants were greedy. Even such a beautiful person. Well, from me, if it''s just an inventory organizing feature, I can make it in an instant, so it''s fine. Me and Mr. Mane got a new contract, and when it was over, I went home. But when I get home, I''ll think about it for a second while Micah knee-pillows me. Almost all of them, I thought they were putting them on that guy''s pace. Well, okay. Nothing. 902 Tales of gossip lil and beautiful flowers playing (lil) "Wahoo." "Here''s the thing, uh..." Shaw is studying hard. Now that I''ve decided to make a TV appearance, I''m trying my best to find out how to talk some good talk to you and study it. It''s been like this ever since I came back to anasm. If you talk to me or hug me, you''ll mind me, but you can''t get in the way, can you? "Show." "Whoa, what? "I''m just gonna go for a walk outside." "Do you want to hang out? "Yeah, Shaw does his best to do what Shaw has to do" "... right" Especially since I was a little selfish about the features and they made me stick around, I need you to study hard today. ¡­ take a walk outside. Yeah, I told you, it''s always how I spend my day in anasm playing in the room with the show and having a jerk thing, so I don''t know where I''m going. You can tell if you go to Earth, but there''s not much place for anasm to play, is there? I''m glad it''s time for Arim to develop something. "Hmmm......" "Hmmm......" "" Yeah? Walking down the hallway of this mansion troubled me, I just met Micah. Today he has the same brunette straight-eyed, The Japanese-Yearling look as Earth. Actually, I personally like Micah the cutest thing at this time. Pretty in any outfit though. "What''s up, Micah?" "I have a dream to work alone today, and I''m waiting at home. I can''t help but be free..." "Wahoo! So is Micah, and I''m a little busy with the show right now, and I''ve been sparing some time." "Play with me? "Absolutely! That''s why I''m going to Micah''s private room. Ali has a room for all of us at once, but we generally spend time with each other, so we have a very low rate of private use. I''m also anatomical, how often I stay in my room in this Arim mansion once a month or not. It helps that I''m not glad you didn''t clean it. "What do you want?! "Usually, Micah, what are you doing with Ali? "Uh, normally, video games, board games, help me manage this house with my dreams. If it''s not normal, hold each other naked or whisper love to each other" I was wondering what the two beautiful girls were doing to each other, but I was relieved that it didn''t seem very different from what Shaw and I usually do. Ali...... and Ayu are boys, after all, but that''s how it''s done. "Wahoo, what, you''re more or less with me. Me and Shaw would add a muscle tread and a massage to it." "Something colorful in the middle of a massage, right? "Wow, I''m wearing a mug. How did you figure that out? "Hmm, I know because I''m smart! Micah sure looks good! The next day the show held me, they''ll notice. Um, but I regret being taken unilaterally. I''d love to guess the day Ayu and Mika got one too. I''m talking about guessing. "Wow, I''m so jealous." "Even Lil''s not that bad! Because you know about the day me and my dreams were love love, don''t you? "Uh, I don''t know." I wonder if you can tell by the smell. Unfortunately, there are a lot of things that you can''t tell by my nose because all the items in this house always have the effect of staying clean or deodorizing. I figured I''d have to go with an idea. Ayu and Mika, it should have been more frequent than me and the show. You might even hit it if you answer it in plain sight. "Like yesterday? "You got it! "Wahoo! Micah gave me a headless one! ... Thinking about it like this, it''s good to see Micah''s private room where she decided to play. When I found out about this fact in Micah and Ayu''s couple room, I almost narrowed my shoulder a little. Yesterday on that bed, Micah and Ayu... or something. I don''t think I can concentrate on the game. "So, what game to play. Do you even want to do an alien hunter XX co-fight quest? "Wafufufufu, let''s do it. I just brought it." Micah, the game is strong, so I get a lot of help when we play together in this game. By the way, me and the show are just as strong, and you can''t beat a boss alien I can''t beat. Because of this, the one I haven''t been able to defeat. Let me ask you to help me. "Micah, I can''t complete number seven on this Z-class quest, can you help me? "Yeah, fine! I haven''t been able to clear my dreams there at all. It says the biggest difficulty in this game even if I look at the offensive site.... I don''t think it''s that hard." I''m sure Micah''s the only one who thinks so. I peek at offensive sites, too, but this quest doesn''t seem to be a glimmer even for people who''ve done 1,000 or 2,000 hours. Me and Mika went on a quick crusade. 903 Episode 832 Shos Tension "Sho, are you okay? "Do I look okay? "Not at all" It''s been a long time since I''ve sold a lot of stuff, and I came back to Earth undecided about the use of the money I got from it... nothing particularly unusual, and cut another week on Earth by half. Extremely strange things are not happening anymore that the house freezes or the magic formations show up. After all, it looks like the demons were right that a man named Deiss was trying this to unseal the demon god. As usual, the neck disorder of Mr. Jizo doesn''t heal, so maybe he''s doing something again in the back. I feel like there''s been a lot of strong demons in anasm lately. That''s right, it''s Friday. At the end of the winter break, I have a officially ranked recess test going on at our school...... there is one childhood tame guy who is pressing for this full time with nothing more until the end of the school year in March. Nothing. You don''t mean you''re nervous because Valentine''s Day is near, in Sho''s case. You''ll get plenty of love chocolate from Lil anyway. ... Yes, the reason Sho is nervous is in shooting tomorrow''s TV show. You''ve been doing this since you decided, and today, the day before, you''re already gaggling. Nothing. Sho isn''t bad at being on TV or standing out, rather, he can afford to act under circumstances that say so more than normal people, but he doesn''t seem to be able to meet celebrities. Lil says he''s been studying to relieve tension and give good talks. "Ah, shit, I''m nervous. Damn..." "Which is more nervous than Interhigh? "This way at your leisure." That''s right. It''s also the first time I''ve seen Sho so restless. Something that is usually calm even in the midst of a disaster or encountering a bank robbery. "Well, look, I have to get Lil to heal" "Mi Hua... I think you''ve had quite a bit of healing already... but I still can''t seem to do all this" "Wow... I did as much as I could as a girlfriend... sorry, Shaw" "Nothing, Lil''s not bad." That''s right, Lil, if you did, I know you''d be healing a lot from hugging me. If it weren''t for Lil, we''d have to do that. That''s tough. "Ho ho... can you definitely tell me how you were healing that" "Sa, Sanada..." "Sa Na! You know, I''ve been gawking and kissing." "Uh, is that really all? "Ho, that''s really all! Lil''s is probably a lie. There is no way these two consolations, which have reached as much lovable a realm as Me and Beautiful Flowers, can end with hugs and kisses. "That''s right, and I''m going to go see the six of us! Have a good talk." "You''re supposed to tell me on your own route from Sa Na''s father and let me join you as an extra? Thanks, Sa Na! "Mihana!! Hehe, there''s nothing to be thankful for. ''Cause I''m gonna go check it out too." Six people Sanada is talking about me, Mihana, Ye, Sakura, Lil, Sanada. Sanada''s father seems to be a pretty good face for TV relations and stuff, and he arranged a lot for me. I think this is the kind of special friend you should have. Well, we''re all probably in a special environment. There are fewer ordinary people in Kako''s school. For example, parents are the children of actors and parents are the children of politicians. "Wow, you knew Ye and Cherry Blossom, didn''t you? "Ma, a little! Look, I''m in a position to make newspapers on campus, right? Everyone has been checked out and involved! Because its ability to walk around information really sounds like a monster. Sometimes I get so much personal information that I don''t know where I found it. ... If outsiders find out about anasm, it must be from Sanada first. Well, if I asked you not to tell me, I wouldn''t tell you. I think you can handle it because you''re a good kid. "And I''m so narrow-shouldered wow...... Something I didn''t know if I was going to be all right in the extra with." "Uh, why? It wasn''t your father who arranged it." "''Cause, you see, all of you except me are number one in this school year, and you look... right? "Wow, you''re cute, too." "That''s right, he said he doesn''t care! "Oh, I think so too! "Even if all three of the top girls in the rankings say so." Good to follow in, but Sanada still looks anxious. It actually looks pretty good. I don''t know from how many places that pretty girl ranks. Still, am I a pretty girl ranking, not a good-looking one? It''s complicated. "That''s what I''m talking about... good luck with the fire field, tomorrow" "Ooh, ooh, ooh! "Wahoo, don''t be nervous. It''s relaxing. I''ll give you a massage today when I get home..." "Where? "WHERE... is the normal whole thing you''re getting from Lil! Well, nothing. We don''t get nervous, and we''re gonna go on a picnic tour. 904 Episode 834: Photography Local "Wah-hoo." "What''s going on? Lil." It was Saturday. We''re on our way to a TV station with a shooting studio for the show that Sho will star on the bus right now. For some reason, I''m just a little bit unwell with Lil. "The show was only a little face-to-face because we headed to the shooting place earlier this morning." "That''s what''s happening." "Wahun..." Surely there is no Sho on this bus. All the other members are here but...... but don''t think Sho is the star today and we can''t help it. "So, last night, Lil, you were comforting the fire field, weren''t you? "Of course you are." "I want to know what you were doing." "As I said yesterday, no." He must have rubbed his chest again. Sounds like it anyway. Speaking of which, it''s time to take the bus for 50 minutes, but I don''t know if it''s going to come on yet. I don''t care if you ever cover me from the other side, it''s the first time I''ve been to a TV station. "Sanada, how long till you get to the TV station? "Around twenty minutes, more or less." Oh, you were pretty close to that. Sanada was right. After a little over 20 minutes, the bus stopped at a bus stop on a TV station that Sho was planning to shoot. The six of us get off there. "But I think..." "What''s going on? Sa Na." "You could afford to be a regular here if all five of us, besides me, were idols, actresses and actors, and their looks and high specs. Especially Miho and Ayu. They''re pretty acting." "That''s not true. But, look, even if I could, I just want to have dreams..." "Yes, sir." But I''m nervous. Even the people who pass by here seem kind of celebrities. Talking about Sanada, if Sanada goes through the process at reception, they can give you a tour of the bureau, right? "You have to accept all six of us, so don''t everyone leave me" "" Yes "" When I got in early, it was decorated with lots of posters and standing signs for news programs that are now broadcasting from this TV station, as well as dramas and variety shows. One of them was a standing sign for what we''re shooting today. I wonder if it''s about middle-sized, or talk about three groups of funny entertainers who often host on variety shows as main personalities. I should have exposed a lot of things, or been scolded by those artists. "Look, those six! "Wow... they''re all so cute! "Idol, actress... have you seen it? "No...... no, I do! I''m not an entertainer, but look, those two knot kids. That kid, on the NHM document show before..." "Well, that kid! Is that some kind of shooting? I don''t know if you were coming to this TV station as an extra, but that''s what my capricious sisters told me. Cherry blossoms, especially said by name, are turning their faces bright red. "Aha, I knew you''d see, Ye and Sakura are" "Should I have worn a mask? "Aww." "Nothing, I think you should be grand. You might be a little embarrassed." I was noticed by quite a few people by the time I got in and went to the reception, but I never said I was going to speak to you. Is it hard to speak to you if you had six hardened up or something? Anyway, I''m glad you didn''t get into trouble. "Uh, I think I''m in touch with you, chatting about shooting today at Eight..." "We''re asking! ¡ð ¡ð Sanada, Kuroki and Narukami sisters from high school...... Oh, excuse me, you have six brothers, Mr. Fuen. Lower this card from your neck." They gave me a name tag card that was in the image of the show they were shooting, each with our full name and age on it, so I lowered it off my neck. Um, it looks like an extra. "Shooting starts at 2pm, but an hour ago, we''d like you to solidify in Studio A on the third floor for six." "Okay, thank you" "They also applied for a tour of the bureau, right? You basically shouldn''t go in the studio, but otherwise, you''re welcome to take a look around." Apparently Sanada''s father asked me to go that far. I''m not interested in the TV industry, but I can''t do that with a TV station tour. I''m just looking forward to seeing who might meet the entertainer. "Basically, we should all act together. Let''s get the meal in the cafeteria in this station." "Hey, thanks for everything from what, Sa Na! "It''s okay, I''m not the one who handed it to you, I''m your father. If all five of you continue to provide me with some interesting stuff, I will..." I appreciate it, but I hope you stop exploring the information. Well, if I told you to stop it, Sanada wouldn''t be Sanada... 905 Episode 835: A Tour of a TV Station "Ho ho... is this what''s going on inside" The six of us solidify and run through the TV station''s interior. I thought I''d see someone famous or something within a TV station, but I don''t think so. But I''ve seen a few times people seem to be busy with equipment. "Well, yeah, this is the studio that''s broadcasting the Good Morninja morning news." "Heh..." What is on TV is that it is a far away world for us ordinary people, so I don''t know what it feels like to be stuck in front of us like this. I''ve seen a lot of them. "Hey, you guys! "Yes?" As we continue our tour, there is a voice calling for us. Along with his voice, an industry-style person appeared, with glasses and a round grip of script-like paper. "What are you doing, shooting in a little while? "Well, I heard the shooting starts at 2: 00 p.m." "Not at all, it''ll start in 10 minutes!? Forgot the place? D studio there, so hurry and hurry..." A guy who tries to run again and take me to a place like D Studio. He was grabbing my arm lightly. I resist. "Chi, wait a minute. I think it''s different or something, don''t you? "No, no, no, aren''t all six of you kids starring in" Doki €Active Teenagers Now - Idol Actress Edition 2-Hour Special "? "No! "No!? You let go of my hand in such a surprise. My glasses reflect on the light and my eyes are hard to see, but I know I''m seriously surprised because my mouth is empty with pocan. "Uh... then what" "We are people who plan to participate as extras in the show to see our classmates starring in" Chatter - Eight "" Sanada answers pale. I wonder if Sanada is used to this. Well, your father''s the one in that relationship, and it''s possible. "Ma Ji...... you industrialists aura are sparkling!? "No, I''m not." "Oh well... aren''t you an entertainer...? All right, this, you guys, this. Sorry I made a mistake, call this if you''re interested in the entertainment industry...... Bye! The guy''s in a hurry. Also, he seems to have gone to something like that D-studio. There was a business card in my hand that had exactly the number of people, probably the name of the person. At some point. "None of the five of you were kind of moving that much, more than I thought. I figured you''d get used to being on special shift and scouting all year round." "Sa-na-chan." "It''s okay, I know a lot of people like that. Let''s go to the next place." _______ _____ __ "It''s lunch." "Is it any different from the school cafeteria? "Come on." Eat dinner in the dining room upstairs. By the way, visitors can use it. There are models of ramen and stuff in the show window. "The boulders are full of people just after lunch." "Some people eat for lunch, so I don''t think so." Sanada was right. It''s a company here for once, and I thought there were quite a few people, but only about 70% of the seats are filled. No, I think it''s fine that we''re buried 70% of the time, but still less than I expected. The dining room here looks like a food ticket style. In the meantime, we all bought something thoughtful, and as soon as we could each about our seats, we carried the food to our seats and started eating. "Cherry blossoms are sweet again..." "Yes, fine, nothing! I just asked for chocolate cake in addition to regular rice! "Hey, guys, look at that, that''s it" Sanada has been a little shabby encouraging us to align our gaze with our own. Turning to you, a sparkling man, like I''ve seen somewhere, about three of them sat down and were laughing while eating ramen. "Oh, did you finally see the entertainer?" "Erm... what the hell, some kind of idol group, right? "I''m pretty famous... well, you guys usually do something else without watching TV. But it''s a real idol, right? Isn''t that cool?" "Wow, you look kind of poor." Lil''s eyes are on her arms and belly, not her face. A rare sharp word from Lil. "Everyone will be poor if it suits Lil''s taste. Because that''s a cute system..." "You''re cuter with dreams and leaves, aren''t you? "Yes, yes." "Hey... both of you..." "Uh, you can''t compare me to two like a real girl. It''s okay because he''s cute even though he''s a real man." "Until Sanada..." I know what Sanada''s trying to say. Sho, who stuck his manhood in it, and the man''s daughter in it''s extreme. You mean you can''t compare them to both the extremes of me and the leaves. But I knew the real thing was entertainer aura drifting. Wow. 906 Chapter 835: Before the Production "It''s almost time." "That being said, it''s 10 minutes before the time I was told to get together. Time to go?" "I think it''s important to go early" That''s why the six of us went inside Studio D on the third floor. There you usually see it on TV, that set was spreading in front of you. A lot of people seem busy preparing cameras and such, and some extras are already sitting in their seats. We put back on the name tag we got at the reception, too, and the six of us sat tight in our seats. On the edge so as not to be too conspicuous. "It feels strange that you''re watching it on TV." "Hey, me, about the 10th extra time, but I like this excitement." "Wow, Sa Na. I wonder what the show will look like talking to you? I don''t know much about this show." "Hmm, I guess I''ll go talk to the eight main guys while they get me. Even though it''s my first TV appearance as a Judo, it''s quite unusual to be in such variety.... Worried about the volcano going out or something? "Yeah, I don''t think Shaw would say anything weird. But I''m so nervous, I don''t know how we can talk about it." I can easily imagine biting all over it. But Sho is also a high-spec person. Wouldn''t you get used to it in about 20 minutes of stuff? Out of the question. "Oh, and as a feature of this show, be careful because it often turns the topic to extras" "Yeah, really? "Speaking of which, I think I did." "I don''t feel that good, but it''s okay, you know, we''re all used to this kind of thing, right? "Well, more than a normal person" But it''s so hard. We''re just here to see it, if they talk to us. Maybe everyone in my class will say something again! Oh, there''s Sanada here who''s going to say the most, and I don''t really care. "Oh, you''re here. Wasn''t it a little far? "Show!! When I realized, Sho was showing up from nowhere. She has such cool clothes and hair and seems to be wearing a little makeup. Mr. Stylist Wow. Even the handsome Sho looks even more handsome with about two increments. "We''ve only got a little time, so let''s take a look downstairs so we can have an atmosphere. No, I really didn''t expect all six of them." "Wow, that''s cool, Sho! He''s getting more manly! "Ha, didn''t you get the # 1 handsome on-campus ranking too for this? Make an overwhelming difference to # 2" "Oh, yeah? Don''t lighten up. By the way, why is Lil shaking his pull? Lil was trembling as if she were still dressed to jump to Sho and endure that desire. For some reason I see hallucinations in my tail and ears when I''m in anasm. Probably shaking his tail enough to see Sho. "I only missed you a little today because you only looked at me." "Why don''t you let me sweeten you? "Oh well... uh, I''m dressed in costumes, and I can''t do anything intense. Well, come on." "Wah-hoo! To Xiang, who spread her hands out smaller, Lil held her modestly, but hard enough to see from the side that her chest was crushed as much as she wanted. That''s a sweet puppy for a bitch, not a wolf, then. "Did I miss you so much? "Wahoo... before I even noticed, I was feeling restless without the show! You''ll take responsibility, won''t you? "Oh, don''t be too weird in a place like this. It''s a big possibility they''re asking. I''m lurking for a second. I''ll take you on a date tomorrow, so be patient today, okay? "Oh, I''m tired of the show going on a date tomorrow. Next week is fine. and good luck shooting anyway! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I''m ready." Looking at this, it looks like Sho is already getting used to this environment. That''s great. On the contrary, I think it was worse in the days leading up to getting here. "Well, it''s time to go back. Don''t be a jerk, I''ll be careful! Bye!" After checking the clock, Sho went down to the stage. Looks cool to the rear. Is this the person on TV? "Ha..." "What''s wrong with you? Sa." "Ah, cherry blossoms. Will you listen to me?... Me, Lil, I''ve been trying to interact with Furano and I''m starting to miss something. ''Cause, you know, it''s just me, I don''t have a boyfriend in this group." "Ah... but if you guys care about that, you can do it right away? "I guess. But even so, I want a boyfriend who can be so sweet..." That, speaking of which, I didn''t even get used to Sanada. The one in my class who talks to Sho a lot. I''ve never seen you treat me so well, so you''re not going to go into a relationship like Mizuka, Ip and Sakura with me. 907 Gossip Leaf Fun Time (Leaf) It''s a good day. It''s still cold outside, but the sunlight is shining, and the warmer wind is blowing. And my stock trading isn''t going to make much money today, either. I don''t have any plans to date my beloved cherry blossom, but there''s Miwa Ne and I are going out to love each other. On a day like this...... only to immerse myself in my world. Come on, are you ready? The curtains closed, so the room is dim. A demon created by my beloved Fianc¨¦ has been hidden in one eye and fitted with an eyelid. The concept is... yes, I am the king of the demon kingdom today. Be king of the devil''s world, retaining mighty power. Hehe... Come on, let''s give the humans fear and despair to spread the demon''s erosion tonight...! First...... "The curtains are closed, which means this is the day." "Whoa, the daylight is aaaaaaaaa! Close the windows and the curtains! "Yes, sir." Mmm, did cherry blossoms come aboard? Well, the usual. I said I don''t have a date, but I''m right around the corner, so I can''t help it. "Long time no see...... Didn''t you do this recently? "Hmm... I''m busy with business. It''s hard for a demon king to live without money." "You''re the king of demons this time. Such a hard to live demon king is too realistic..." "It''s also a good place to be incompetent, such as a king who''s just arrogant and rumbling. You know we''re teachers on the other hand, right? "Yeah." Now, let''s give the very cute, beautiful, world-class girl I''ve been visiting a magical hospitality. What I want to take out is a glass of wine. It''s the red and black liquid that goes in there. I''ll give you that... with a coaster. "Oh, what''s this? "It''s the blood of a pure girl." "Purity is about people who don''t have that kind of experience, right? Pure blood that leaves can get quickly...... me. You picked it while you were asleep, didn''t you? "Your answer. Drink your own blood but good. If you can''t, I''ll eat you." "... at last" Even in the dark, my Fianc¨¦ blushed her cheeks and said so. Before I went out with him, he said something rough when I told him I was going to eat him... Then why don''t we really eat him here? Not physically or sexually, but as a boyfriend. "Then I''m stuck. If you''re going to drink it... let''s keep it down to this point." "Eh heh." Light mouthpiece. The feel of the soft lips of cherry blossoms is transmitted to my... no, ^ my lips. It''s a shame I let you go right away. "I don''t have a choice, so let''s drink... seriously, what is this? "I blend honey with tomato-based vegetable juice. It''s my original drink." "So you made it my choice. What, you assumed you''d come from the beginning? "Yeah, ''cause when I''m doing this, you''re forced to break in 80% of the time. Sorry about your eyes, but it''s been a long time." "''Cause it''s funny" Yes... it used to be just a ritual I enjoyed on my own. Shut up and draw a beautiful magic formation, try bandaging it all over your body, or try sharpening the fruit knife assuming it''s a demonic sword. But someday... since the junior year of elementary school or so, and cherry blossoms have been forced to come and make meta remarks and teases. It''s hard to be blissful that someone you like breaks in at the time you''re doing what you want. "Kuh...... Easy says drink human blood!? That''s a lot of guts...... But how about this!! "What''s this? "It melts the human brain and mixes it with body fluids and more! "''Cause this isn''t a super fancy store pudding! Are you sure?" "Of course, it''s for my fianc¨¦." "Eh heh... fianc¨¦ eh. And thanks anyway! Looks like he was happy with what he called his fianc¨¦e and the pudding he prepared. The one I bought when I had a chance to go out on my own for a bit. I wasn''t sure when to give it to you, but I think it would be nice to give it to you now. Uh, it''s super cute where I''m eating while I can. Even this self, the king of the modern demonic kingdom, regarded as the strongest of all time, is likely to be purified from the bottom of my heart. No, it''s already done. "Damn...... he said this would be easy to eat too!? "Welcome! "I''ll buy it next time I get a chance." "Are you sure? "Fine! "Yay! Well... why don''t we move with the production where it''s healed. "Ha ha! That''s a lot of guts. I''m in love with you, welcome you to my wife! "Ugh! "Come on, come on! "Are you holding the princess? "No? "Yeah, dude." . How many times has this been to hold a cherry blossom princess? I feel a little lighter. Well, that should be it, too. This demon king has been working out for the past few months. About one of the girls in slim shape, lightly lifted. "I''ve been trying to make it look heavy for a while now. I really can''t believe I lifted it as lightly as a prince. You''re just working out." "Well, sometimes cherry blossoms are light. Ha ha, do you want to keep going honeymoon!? "Here''s some more..." "Yeah, fine." Hmm...... speaking of princess hugs, what do you care about being touched in various places? Thinking about it somehow touched a strange place...... oh, now that''s two. "Eh heh, suki no" "I love you from the bottom of my heart, too, Fianc¨¦." "Eh heh" Uh, cute. Seriously enough to want to eat it. 908 Episode 836: Finally, the real deal. Half an hour before the production, all the extras had already gathered. And someone who looked like a funny entertainer like I''d never seen at all came along with a few of the staff and guided me at what time to laugh or say it was a laughing exercise. The staff also ask me not to make too many noises. That was more or less half an hour later, and the production was finally to begin. "Well, it started today. Chatter y... eitto! People who had definitely seen it on TV came forward and started talking, as they were used to. You''re the one with the opening talk. I''m telling you a pretty deep story. I mean, it''s really talk funny. Earlier instruction asked me to laugh because I''m begging you, but I can''t help laughing at this. Still, it looks like Sho hasn''t come out yet. "It''s all gone, and I discovered, today, aren''t the extra kids so cute? Suddenly?" "Those six? "Yeah, yeah, isn''t that bad? Oh, seriously... can I talk to you for a second and see? Yabe, we got our attention. All the other extras and cameras head this way.... Well, I was ready when I came to a place like this. The staff-like people come around from behind and prepare something. "You guys, uh, no, really, you''re so cute! Really, you''re so cute! Are you doing idols and actresses somewhere? "It''s unusual for Lyo to say she''s so cute. But it''s so cute..." "You''re a jerk, don''t be on that level early, really" Miho''s shoulder was lightly slapped from the back. The camera apparently wants Miho to respond as well. Mihana shook her neck beside her, smiling beautifully. "You''re lying!? "Hey, six of you, I''ll talk to you in my uncle''s dressing room later... well, it''s time to welcome guests." Good, looks like this is the end of the mess. I guess they''ll say it anyway at school again...... well, the most they''ll say is Sho. "Guest tip of the day...... uh, I see. This is it." "Hey what, topics online, high school students, handsome, interhigh..." "Uh, okay! You know, you''re famous these days." Speaking of which, aren''t the main people informed about the show? But I think I can broadly narrow down what a handsome high school student I''ve been working with recently on the topic of interhighs. "Um... Look, you''re a Judo kid! Hey!" "I don''t know, do I? Gabadi, maybe? "Are we all set? Now let''s invite today''s guests to compete in the Judo division of 2XXX year''s high school student Interhigh for a brilliant individual battle, double domination of team battles. Sho Furano, the hottest boy in high school now that his face is too handsome to talk about with his strength! "Warworcher!" Everyone in the extra works hard to applaud and cheer, including us.... No, it''s wrong that you''re trying, apparently a lot of people are genuinely cheering. I knew you were popular with the public, huh? I don''t know the details yet. Smoke erupted with light music, and Sho appeared dressed in a pissy outfit from behind the stage. Would this be stage correction, in addition to Sho just now, plus 30% more to look handsome? The usual good-looking of Sho...... if normal people are 20 and 100, now about 156. "Uh-oh." "Unbelievable. Yeah." "Let me introduce you again. It''s Sho Furano! I bow down a few steps, dusty and respectful. The behavior seems to be Shang. You look nervous, but this would still be a lot better. "Oh, big big big" "Hi today, thanks...... erm, this is my first TV appearance, except for the live broadcast of the national broadcast...... YEAH!! Is this the first show on TV? "Yeah, yes" "That was a disaster, ha-ha" "What''s so unusual about that? "What was the staff thinking, hey, aren''t you an asshole? I''ve never seen anything like it before. Poor thing." As Sanada said, TV debates on this show seem heterogeneous. The stars look seriously surprised. "And the goodness of Gatai and... with a pretty neat face" "Weren''t you doing some kind of model or something? "No, nothing" "No, it''s good with the kids earlier, there''s a lot of material to be unearthed, Lew, I thought so. You know, I thought so." I haven''t talked much about Sho yet. I''ve been nervous all my life, and I''ve been trying my best to keep my personal practice, so I hope you do your best. 909 Episode 837: Photography Production (Sho) "Finally, it''s the real deal..." It''s okay, me. You''ve all inspired a lot, and nervousness has run out over the last few days. But I still get a few times more nervous than the game or something. Can you speak well? I heard from the staff that this show was the first on TV and the choices are strange. I don''t care because I have the same degree of nervousness. "As I explained, if they call you names, answer them. Smoke will erupt, so just be careful there." "Yes." You stand out, that. It stands out. No, first of all, the main guest of this show stands out or nothing at my point. "3 seconds before production! Two, one, cu! I hear a storm of staff voices and applause. Yes, here we go. There''s no escape anywhere. "Well, here we go again tonight, chatty...... eitto! Ooh, the voices I''ve heard on TV are up close! Well, it''s noon to shoot. Now that the opening talks have begun, my turn will be ready around five more minutes. Let''s check our familiarity again while we''re at it. I''ve been talking for a while, but raised my voice as the guy on this show''s biggest joke noticed something. "It''s all gone, and I discovered, today, aren''t the extra kids so cute? Suddenly?" "Those six? "Yeah, yeah, isn''t that bad? Oh, seriously... can I talk to you for a second and see? All six of them are cute... I don''t care what you think, they''ll have dreams. Well, I can''t help but notice those guys. Instead, it''s weirder not being noticed. They say you''re not an entertainer, but you''re not interested... They''re not interested, so I guess you denied it. Ha, I''m the only one who gets screwed at school. So are those guys. You''re on the road. Now it looks like MC people are reading out boards with guest tips. I''m very concerned about that word. He''s handsome, he''s handsome. I haven''t checked and egosearched the internet, but am I that handsome and talkative? "Are we all set? Now let''s invite today''s guests to compete in the Judo division of 2XXX year''s high school student Interhigh for a brilliant individual battle, double domination of team battles. Sho Furano, the hottest boy in high school now that his face is too handsome to talk about with his strength! "Warworcher!" Immediately after they gave me the answer, I was told it was Gabadi... but they called me for now. I have to get out. Let''s go, come on, me! "Now, get out" I nodded silently and came forward. My legs are adjusted not to tremble. Smoke erupts and the area goes wide and bright. "Uh-oh." "Unbelievable. Yeah." "Let me introduce you again. It''s Sho Furano! Warworthy caker and voice are amazing. Was I that much of a person to expect? No, I guess they teach extra instruction or something anyway. "Oh, big big big" "Hi today, thanks...... erm, this is my first TV appearance, except for the live broadcast of the national broadcast...... YEAH!! Is this the first show on TV? "Yeah, yes" Will you still be surprised? These people in the main cast don''t even have to ask me if I''m a guest. Not only this MC guy, but all seven of the other guys seem surprised there. "That was a disaster, ha-ha" "What''s so unusual about that? "What was the staff thinking, hey, aren''t you an asshole? I''ve never seen anything like it before. Poor thing." I don''t watch this show every week, but was it like they say it was? But the movie you''ve been discussing has certainly been explored quite deeply. Preliminary surveys and the like were also taken care of from around the next day when they decided to perform. I guess that nostalgic guy... or my favorite rice, will be introduced. "And the goodness of Gatai and... with a pretty neat face" "Weren''t you doing some kind of model or something? "No, nothing" I''m not interested in the professions around here. Working out is a hobby, and your face is born. I''m not glad they say that''s cool. "No, it''s good with the kids earlier, there''s a lot of material to be unearthed, Lew, I thought so. You know, I thought so." I see, an extra where my relationship with them is still just adorable with my guests. You realize we''re not face-to-face. Well, there''s no way you know. ... There''s a chance you''ll find out as we talk. No, if that happens, get him involved. Even those guys used to be on TV. You''re with me about how much you messed with me at the point where I was already featured in that talk. 910 Episode 838: The Wanted Sho "Yes, then have a seat. Look, you guys sit down, just sit down." The stars sat outside the MC. Sho will be getting seriously messed with from now on. "Let''s start with the profile! Uh, age is 17, birthday is May 16th and type B. He attended the ¡ð ¡ð school ¡ð ¡ð high school, currently considered the smartest in Japan, and is the director of the Judo department there, he said. And when he played with individual and team fights this year on Interhigh and shined brilliantly at the top of high school students in Japan, that game aired nationally on state broadcasts, and from there he talked about it as the best high school student in Judo Japan who is too handsome online." In summary, that''s a great profile. It''s all about the world being handsome or cute. Sho wouldn''t have gotten so much attention if he was a busike, would he? "Well, it''s O-O High School, then you''re pretty smart." "We also have information about it. Oh, my God, I''m number one in the school year...... Ha!? # 1 school year in that high school, seriously!? "Yeah, yeah, sort of. There are a few of them, but there are others." venue noise. Around the moment that information was disclosed, I bothered to I did. Well, I might not have a choice. My school just seems amazing. "It''s all over, Judo strong, handsome, # 1 in the year at one of Japan''s finest high schools, yeah..." "Too Superman to Suck" "No, there''s really such a person - Lew thought so" "No, I don''t" I''m sure this will make more noise. Because when I''m talking about Sanada, this show seems to be pretty viewable. People who didn''t know it before will also be paying attention. "Well, you''re hot, right? "That''s the whole thing..." "Here''s some info from his classmates from middle school, and I''m just assuming that everything isn''t hot myself, which is actually pretty hot... I''ve got a contact with a super dull guy" "That''s right, with this face, you can screw up sports and study" Sanada is signing the piece. I see Sanada is the provider of this information. "So you don''t have a girlfriend or something? "She''s here." "Oh, I''m here. That''s what you''re here for." "Hey, you didn''t even come to this venue? Aren''t you in the extra? The person with the most ridiculous character pointed to us extras. Oh, no. This flow... Lil is nicotine. "Maybe stay among the six people I just said" "Sho, it''s your girlfriend. - People, raise your hands? Yes, I was called in. Of course, Lil, who is proud to be Sho''s girlfriend, couldn''t have raised her hand and raised her hand cheerfully. Super noticeable. "Oh, there he is!...... hey, I knew I was among the 6 kids just now!! "Could all those six be related to Sho-kun? "Yeah, we all do." The staff came to us again with a microphone. I''m waiting with a bunch of microphones so they can wave the story here at any time. "Uh, what. You''ve only been collecting beautiful kids from school? "No, you don''t. I brought particularly close friends. It''s a coincidence that you''re so beautiful..." "Let me talk to you for a second! Let''s start with her...... foreigners? Hmm, half? Which one?" Lil gave me the mic. Lil receives it with both hands as she nicks. "Her, first of all, I''m curious, she''s foreign, isn''t she? "Yes! I''m Norwegian...... yes! "From Norway, heh, Norway. You speak Japanese surprisingly well. Study abroad?" "That''s right! "... Ma''am, I recognize something. Let me think for a second. Somewhere............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. "What''s up, Lew?" "When I said I was Norwegian and an international student at O-O High School, you see, that new system of special international students number one! It was in the paper too...... that''s the kid, right?!? "That''s right! I knew you remembered someone, right? It was in the paper pretty big. Sho is laughing bitterly, but Lil is still nicotine. Looks like the question goes on. "So it feels like you knew Sho-kun through it? "No, actually, I''ve known about the show for a long time... you know, just here..." "This is the national broadcast, so if it''s not the only place to go, talk to me." "Wahun. I came to Japan a few times before I could do that system, but I''ve been in real danger for my life about twice... so I got help from Shaw, so I fell in love." "Beech life-saving!? "Ah, Campe.... What, I''ll do more in a later corner, but Sho Furano has saved lives many times and has been awarded many times!? Seems like the demon king of Sho who will be exposed one after another. That''s Sho. Perhaps it''s because the people around you are too used to Sho''s awesomeness that the performers and extras react fresh. "Yabba...... er, yabba! "So, I was taught high school and so on, and I used the new system to study abroad." "To tell you I like you? "Yes! Then the boarding house is at the show''s house too..." "It''s amazing where boarding houses are pinpointed, but that system is half as difficult, isn''t it? Aren''t you pretty awkward yourself? Uh, the story keeps spreading. How far is it from being a proper show? 911 Episode 839: Fully Flying Fire "Yes, then how is he usually? You like it here or you want me to fix it? "Wahoo, I''ll like everything you like! But once in a while, even if it''s sweet, it''s blunt and you don''t notice, so if there''s something wrong with it, it''s about blunt." "Look, my classmate tells me she''s blunt," "Haha... no, well, I''m not aware of it" Sho is grinning bitterly. I want you to say more. That''s about it when it comes to Sho''s shortcomings.... Well, there''s a girlfriend named Lil. I don''t think I need to fix anything right now. The staff waiting behind us told Lil to give me the mic this time. And stand right behind me. When the MC guy glanced at this one, he nodded lightly. "Then... you! How close are you to Sho? "Yes, I''m already... you''ve been making me do this for a long time! "Specific times..." "Ever since kindergarten! He''s a childhood friend or something." Switching on idle mode because they gave me the microphone. I''m glad I got used to this kind of anasm, really. "Heh, I see." "I was wondering, are you my little girl? "Riu thought so too! Blah, blah, I adore you." "Uh, um..." "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Apparently, Sho Roses that I''m a man. Unlike anasm, even women can''t fake it, so if you''re going to rose, you should just get it done. "He''s a man." "I''m a good guy, that.... I guess it''s a girl who said how she saw it." "I just looked at it and my voice just looks like a girl... you, are you a man? "Right, I''m a man! Clean." "Uh-huh. Yeah!? Oh, is that so surprising? Everyone seems surprised not only by the extras, but even by the staff. "My uncle is a little incredible, but if you''re really a man... you could''ve mistaken me for a girl for almost 100% already, for someone you''ve never met before, right? "Eh heh, right. You can be quite wrong. I mean, I''ve never even met a man before." "I guess." Enough to get a ton of love letters from guys. I don''t have a choice. "So it''s going to be a man''s daughter. Do you even know you''re cute in that girly outfit? "Um, this is a hobby around here... everyone wears it, so nature and what I wear are like what women wear." "Wow... does that mean that the kid next door is actually a guy or something? Now Mihana tells me the story. The MC guy himself told me more about it, but the staff behind him seemed to have changed it because he was right behind Miho. "I''m not, I''m a proper woman, unlike him" "How do you relate to Sho? "Me, him and Sho all together from the same kindergarten. It''s called a trio." "Uh, I see! The three of us, a childhood friendly trio, yes, yes, yes. I see." "And I''m dating him." My gaze gathered again. But we all look like convinced. Oh, my God, why do you feel so convinced!... and I figured they only look like girls to each other so they look smiling or something, like I was told before. "Ahhh! Riu, I remember you again! "Hi again, Ryu-chan" "Those two, we hit a trip to Hawaii on a couple plans for the broadcaster here at Christmas, a couple of beautiful girls is what we''re talking about..." "I know, I know! I know that too! "Me, too." "I mean, I''ve seen it before, where I''ve been introduced as an unlikely beauty on the Internet..." Between the eight of us, more and more, the noted history of the past about me and Miho is told. I wonder why these people remember so much...... no, quite a few extras are nodding too. Is it that easy to remember me and Miho''s face? Well, there''s no better angel than Miho! "There''s something on TV so far... what about the other three? Can you tell me what your relationship is with Sho at once? The staff handed the microphone to Ye, Sakura-chan and Sanada. The leaves speak first in turn. "I..." "Damn, are you a man too!? But that''s what they said as Ye started talking. Leaves nodded uncommonly and shyly as he cheeked. "Er, as much as I did earlier... you know, of a man like a woman... he''s my brother. I''ve been taking care of Sho for a long time." "Oh, she... it wasn''t, his brother. So, what about you, the three knitters? Now cherry blossoms talk. Sakura doesn''t seem to like this at first glance, but she''s actually so used to TV. "I''m not a boy''s sister." I see. Her sister. "Shit, get into this. I''ve been thinking about that for a while now." "What are you doing?" I knew this guy was knowledgeable. I guess it''s called the newspaper every day. The talk is a great joke, but maybe it''s serious. 912 Episode 840: Still Flying Fire "You, both of you! The blind girl you were doing in the state-run documentary and her childhood tame, right?!? Mutations or something recently restored my eyesight and I finally started dating......! That was pointed out aloud, and Sakura blushed her cheeks and nodded cocklessly. On the boulder. That sounds like everyone on this scene knew. Wow, with warm eyes, I''m pointing towards leaves and cherry blossoms. "I know that too! Oh, seriously! "Ha...! "Heh, brother and sister, I''m a couple of siblings...! Well put that aside, me too, there''s something I wanted to tell you after watching that documentary...! I knew we''d all be in my uncle''s dressing room later," "Yes." Something''s going on. Based on the way things are around me, I have a feeling that I''m going to get together in that playroom, except for the MC people. "Something''s making me cry...! "Sho, that''s your friend, you only have amazing people.... Yes, what about you at the end? "Is that me? Now it''s Sanada''s turn. Mike is given to me. "I''m a classmate from middle school." "... No way. Was that information from you earlier? "Sa, what do you think? "It''s you! They laugh at the venue in a strangely accustomed way. If I''d only heard the words, I''d only have a normal conversation. Did Sanada also have this kind of talent? Grated meat. "Oops, looks like my classmates are getting information here...... it''s you! "Sa, what do you think? "Well no. Sho you are in fact like this, only one of us is dating as her, but the school is nicknamed Harlem Great Demon King because there are so many beautiful women around...... because seriously? The focus is finally back on Sho. Sho nods looking so unwilling. You don''t really like him, do you, this nickname? "Well, I get it." "I can''t help it if they say so. You''re handsome! He said," I''m sorry. " "You don''t seem to like it very much yourself, do you? "Because I''m not going to Harlem... the male/female ratio is just about right..." Sho is right, the male to female ratio is a ton. Just me and Leaf getting seen by a girl. By the way, I''m more or less surprised if they find out about it. "You can''t cheat on me or anything, can you? How many cute kids are there?" "I won''t do that. Absolutely." "It is! "Wahoo." Lil blushed. Sho is blushing too. "We''ve been talking about this for quite a while, okay? Oh, a little tight? Well, okay. Now let''s go to the next corner...... Don! I moved on to the next corner pretty light, but I don''t feel uncomfortable or anything. It would be the arm of someone who has been MC for years. A panel shaped where Sho is standing in his judo clothes is brought in by his sister on stage. Apart from the profile I was just telling you about, it''s got some kind of seal-like peel on it, so I guess it''s a panel to hit the contents of it. "This is what I created the panel with the information I asked Sho in advance! Let''s keep turning as I let 7 people answer. Let''s start with¡­ from hobbies." "Yes, yes, yes" "Yes, Riu-chan" "Lovely girl collection" "Because... it''s not. I thought you said you wouldn''t cheat." "Yes, yes, yes" "Yes Narita." "Yoga!" "Yeah...... uh, too bad! Here''s the way it feels, think about it some more." Then I got answers for prowls, hot exercises, diets, etc, but not the right ones. The MC guy turned the panel. I knew it was a muscle trap. "Ha, muscle tre! Muscle tread... No, it''s definitely an amazing muscle." "Yeah, well." "What kind of muscle do you usually have? "Well, mundane" "Uh, he said there''s definitely some kind of secret! Her. Her." Someone called Rikyu calls me about Lil. For a moment only, Lil, who has been called many times in a short time, freaked out as if she had been emptied, but she quickly rebuilt and responded. "Wahun! "Something special. You don''t have the muscle tread he does? "Wow, I don''t know... I can help too" "Helping, how... oh, can we practice in this place? "Sho, if you like! "Look, Sho-kun." "Yeah, as long as I have a mat" "Sometimes we have a lot of mats this time." A lot of the staff came out and brought a lot of mats to lay on stage to see where they were hiding. "Then Sho-kun muscle tread, and your girlfriend come here and help me" Lil heads to the stage as the staff guides him. In the meantime, Sho was asking MC people. "Um, can I dress up easy to muscle? "Oh, sure, fine. It has to be naked or a bunch of pants." "Okay." That said, Sho took off everything he wore on top and got naked on his upper body. Keep your lower body intact. At that moment, a loud scream echoes through the venue. Lil also stops and has a lukewarm face. Guys, I know how you feel. You''re very attractive. 913 The gossip, the story of Miho just falling in love. I''m starting to get withdrawal symptoms if I don''t write something like this. I don''t feel like writing once every 4 or 5 days anymore. ##### "Ayumu..." "What''s wrong, Micah?" While I was playing the game, Mika stuck around snugly from behind. Nice gentle smell and swollen soft feel as usual. I feel that every day. He even hugs me harder and rubs Micah''s cheek against mine. "Eh heh." "Eh heh... if you want to be sweet, you can be sweeter, right? "I will! Stop hugging me from behind when you give me permission, come around front and sit on my lap. And I held him. From before, I can see the pretty face of the angel himself well. But the angel looked a little subtle. That''s cute too. "Mmm." "What''s going on? "I want something else sweeter! Same as always. What is it? What kind of sweet way do you want to be? Until now...... I have been studying various sweet ways from time to time in both Anasm and Japan. From princess cuddles, knee pillows, arm pillows, and a little eclectic to a little out of place. Thus these days we make new ways of sweetening each other by either flickering. "More, sticky or something? "How are you going to stick around any more... Oh, yeah! "Did you come up with something? "Yeah!" Mika is nicotine blushing her cheeks. What, you''re willing to do something that''s a little eclectic! ... Stupid! "Then come here." What Miho created was clothing with two sleeves left and right. As I was told, I took off the clothes and shirt that were coming now and brought it on. "Something weird feels" ''Cause I''m going in there now, too. That''s when my clothes were lifted and Miho forced me to wear them through my sleeves behind me. Afterwards, it will be tightened as much as it wants, and Miho and I will stick together. "This is one heart and the same......! "I think I''ve done something similar... but wait, I''m not done yet..." That said, Mihana forced her arm to move and started gasping. My arm is being pulled and dressed weird, too. Patchouli, and if you think it sounded like you took something off, the feeling you''re feeling on your back is changed. ... the cloth sensation disappeared from my back. "Ma... no way" "Eh heh" Really, Micah does these things, so she always needs to get up a little bit. "Soft?" "It''s no different than playing night games." "Well, well. You''re dying... Is this rejected, too? Gotta think of another sweet way." "I don''t care" "Huh?" "I mean, you can keep it that way." "... right! I hear Micah''s awesome and happy voice, shaking my body. I have something my back is pulling shivers...... "Well, I knew it! Dreams are sketchy, so he said no! "Are you a convicted criminal? "Eh heh heh" Micah doesn''t see her face well because she''s behind it, but she''s probably got a full grin on her face. He''s shaking his body left and right, and he''s after my upset. "Hehe, what do you say -! "I feel like it, but you''re okay with moving it so much? Doesn''t it hurt? "It''s okay because it''s working properly. Ahehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe "So you don''t suffer or anything? "My chest? Sure is a little bit. But it''s what I like to do." Then it was that outfit for about 2 hours all the time. The inside of one shirt was thought to be pretty cold because of each other''s nakedness, but they were properly warm because their bodies were tight. Speaking of what I did in the course of two hours, I wonder if you saw the movie as it was in this outfit. While feeding each other the prepared popcorn. It was very difficult though. "Ayumu..." "What?" "If it''s time you wanted to attack a gher, you can attack me, right? "I wouldn''t do that at noon." "Then expect it at night! Well, that''s best. By the time three hours went by, we were just getting tired of each other wearing this outfit, and we stopped acting like these two feathers. But it''s a bit of a shame to leave. "You''re pretty tight." "If you dress the same for three hours, everyone will get tight. Look, jacket..." "... you can look at it more, right? That''s what they said with no clothes on. Micah is definitely after it. Though I wouldn''t say what. "Puku, I''m going to have to take care of dinner! No, you can''t! "What... that''s already the time!? Oh, really. Then go on before you go to bed." He finally wore it. But I''m sure you didn''t have a job tomorrow either, so this is how you must be sweetened. I''m not even going to let you sleep tonight in the first place. Regardless, I''m looking forward to both of them. 914 Episode 841: Muscle Beauty "Whoa, whoa! Awesome..." "It''s not Dade talking about hobbies." That''s very impressive. Apparently you decided to talk about that muscle before you started muscle treading. That''s what the staff with Campe supports. "What... no, that''s more amazing flesh than I expected" "Thank you" "Hey, try making some rice noodles." Sho responded to the request and made a force kobu to show it like a gutspaw. As always, my arm muscles are amazing. Lil waiting near the stage, after all, his gaze nailed Sho. "Can I hang and watch? "Well, that''s fine." A man named Ryu was caught by Sho''s arm and talked his leg off the ground. One middle-aged man hung on Sho''s arm, but he still doesn''t make it slight. "Oh, is there someone else coming? "Can I, then? "Go ahead." Because you''re good at it, Sho, or you can afford to say that. The other arm made the same force bubble to show it, and it hung there. With two adults hanging on both arms of one high school student. But Sho''s face is leeway itself. The venue springs up even further. "Wow... have you ever been to a bodybuilding tournament or something? "There isn''t. It''s just a hobby." "Wow, that''s amazing! Awesome stability! Shit... they''re catching me. My arm''s getting tight." "Neither do I." The two of them, who were hanging from Shang, descend. The MC guy looked at Campe and proceeded with the story. "Well, Sho, let me show you your muscle tray waiting for physical beauty." "Okay. Hey, help me out." "Wahun! Sho puts his hand on Matt and takes an arms-up stance. Besides, the left arm seems to turn to the back and give just one arm an ambush. There''s even more Lil sitting on Sho''s back, holding the hand of those who don''t use it. And Sho began to stand shoulder to shoulder. Lil, it''s like you''re not riding up there, with Slurpee. So much so that at first glance I could go on like that for the rest of my life. "Oh wow! Is that arm awesome or is she light?" "20............ 21...... uh maybe both....................................................................................................................................................................................................................." "How long can you do that? "Until I get tired. Do you usually do it more or less like this 100 times per arm? 200 times with both arms." "What''s that number!? By the way, she always helps." "Yes! Mostly." I know you''re just sitting on top of Sho because it''s TV shooting today, but I guess if it was always me, I''d be holding him. One of the members approached Xiang with his index finger on his mouth and caution to be quiet around him. When you get near Lil, tell him to retreat on it with a gesture. When Lil retreated from it, the person sat on the shore. Sho, however, continues to stand on one arm with no concern at all. While he was surprised that Sho was not naughty at all, the person decided to invite two other members to sit on Sho just like himself. The two called ride on Sho''s back. This would be a big bashing if Sho injured his bracelet, I wonder if it''s okay. Thought so, but despite the fact that three large adults rode, Sho continued to do so with no change at all but the speed of the armrest. MC people who cut the numbness raise their voices. "Stop, stop, stop! Get off, you guys! "... hu" After the three of them descended, Sho stood up with a little sweat. Immediately (presumably a habit) Lil prepared a towel and handed it to Xiang. I was trying to wipe your body once, but it reminded me again that it was a camera and I think I stopped doing that. "Don''t ride all of a sudden, it''s absurd, Cora! "No, but it''s amazing, this girl! Why did you keep doing that?... you just noticed, didn''t you? "Well, yes. But it seemed like a good idea, so keep going..." "Oh, shit." Apparently, Sho''s nasty enough to figure it out, and then he also talked about... when he started, all eight of them going back to the seat where he was sitting and MC moving on. We''re talking about the next panel. Lil came back here sometime. "Yes, then next......! "Well, you''re hiding in a category." "Please include this. This is a certain number for the body." You don''t hide your weight from your height. There can be no lower material element either. It''s a golden show for once. then...... "Grip!" "Oh, you got it! Yes, correct, with a grip. So, I''d like you to answer this number." "Uh, hint! How long?" "Kind of, maybe I can''t even imagine... I''m pretty sure they''re away." Speaking of which, Sho''s grip is born expensive regardless of his muscle tread. Did you show me the art of gripping apples occasionally? 915 Episode 842: Shooting over. "Oh, my God, I have a grip of 152 kilos. It''s proud to be close to the world record." "Huh!? So much for you!? I get it. I get it, that''s how they all react when they do Sho''s grip. And most people stop selling fights. Because if they grab my arm, they''ll just grip me and crush me. "So first we have apples" "Do I have to grip this? "Classic, isn''t it?" Sho grabbed the apple handed to him quickly on the spot. Like crushing even tofu without being able to force it. "Sounds good." "Can''t you squeeze people''s heads or something? "No, you''ve never done that" That, didn''t it? By the way, it looks like Miho is talking to Lil. "... hey, Lil" "Wahun? "You''re rubbed almost every day, aren''t you? To that idiotic power, here.... Doesn''t it hurt? "Wow, you think Shaw''s gonna hurt me? So sweet and pleasant..." "It is." Probably talking about breasts. I know you''ll be worried about Miho, but I think Lil''s right. Sho is perfectly powerful, so I think it''s okay. Should I ignore Sanada''s notes on some thick booklet? ______ ____ _ "So today''s guest was Sho Furano -! The shooting is over. Oh, my God, if he messed with us or talked about Sho''s muscles, the scheduled time would have come quickly, and he could only do half of the planning. After we talked about gripping power, I ended up talking about my favorite and how I started judo. Whatever you think, the staff is smiling happily at the end of the stage even though the plan is down, maybe because it was a good one for the content. The extras are starting to make their way home. We''re going to go home as soon as Sho gets here, too. There, a staff member who had been by us all this time on this shoot called me out. "Um, I''m sorry about all six of you" "Yes?" "You were called to the dressing room during the shoot, that, apparently, was a bee, so I think the dressing room will be in half an hour from now, please" "Wow, that''s what I was really calling..." I totally thought it was a joke. If they called, there''s no choice, go. Looks like no one''s unwilling to ride. "Oh, yeah. I think if I wait here with Mr. Fire Noh, I can rendezvous, so I think it would be nice to rendezvous with Mr. Fire Noh and go to the playhouse about half an hour from now." "Okay." "I''m sorry, it''s an extra but I''ve gotten so gutted..." "I don''t mind if I say I''m used to it." That said, the staff went to clean up the stage. Ten minutes later, Sho comes to us. The clothes are always back to the way they are worn, but the hair and light makeup remain intact. I knew it was cool. "Wahoo! Shawwwww!" "Whoa, all right, all right" As soon as possible Lil hugged Sho''s chest and started to sweeten it so much. Sho can''t smile at Lil like that. Kind of grown up. "You adapted..." "Hmm? Sa Na, what did you say you adapted? "I mean, I''m totally used to that situation, the fire field. Isn''t that right? I lost my nervousness along the way." "That''s just great. Look closely." I see, is this what this grown-up looks like? Another flaw disappeared from Sho. Ugh, what a horrible one. "And it was so showy cool...... I can''t believe I would normally keep my arms up and down on one side even if I got on three guys! "Actually, I''m surprised, too, because I never put three people on it. Beautiful Flowers and Two Dreams were the biggest, ever." "Those two are pretty light..." "Sort of." My weight isn''t so different from that of a woman, so I jumped a lot from my biggest record. So it''s possible that if I was bad, my arm would have been really weird about the accident. Something''s happening. I''m glad Sho is Superman. "Wow, but from now on, I''m going to be running out of Shaw." "When are you going to do it? "Yeah, Sa Na. But I usually stick to my back. It''s a TV, so I just got on." Sanada wrote something on the paper again. Were you such a note demon so far? Um, I wonder how it went. "That''s right. That guy''s calling you, isn''t he? Don''t go." "They''re calling me in about 12 minutes. You might want to stay close for now." That''s why we moved to a resting place near the playhouse. Exactly. I see more entertainers around here than anywhere else. Maybe the guy who was that MC is looking for leaves and cherry blossoms, right? What are you going to tell me? 916 Episode 843: Call the dressing room. "It''s time for you to tell me." Come on in, then. I see, is this what it is in front of the playhouse? A card with the name of that MC guy is plugged into the door. There is a large room with mirrors on it and a shabby table on the tatami. Sho knocked on the door. Fine, so Shang opens the door and the seven of us enter Zorozoro and his room. As expected, it''s a room like some I''ve seen on TV. I have personal items such as a MC person''s bag, would it be plugged in on my desk, or a bun or fruit on it. "No, I''m sorry. I called it in on purpose." "No, it''s outrageous" "I don''t know... it might be small for seven people, but I need you to sit down somewhere." Looks like there are four chairs at a time. Gender wise me, Ye and Shang did not sit in a chair and sat upright on a tatami tatami and asked four women to sit down. "Ma, it''s not like I called you because I have important business. I just wanted to talk and see... especially to those two" "Is it me and Cherry Blossom? "Yes, yes." Were the leaves and cherry blossoms still the aim? A lot of people want to be touched by that story and listen to it, so there''s no choice. "... Oh, or one more thing. Sorry, maybe some people will come along the way. There are quite a few entertainers out there who want to see you two." "I don''t mind that." "Hehe, I''m sorry" MC people mentioned how touched they were by the half-life story of leaves and cherry blossoms. Oh, my God, they put in too much money to talk about raising money for eye relationships. Speaking of which, I''ve heard that fundraising for medical relations has increased dramatically since Leaf and Sakura''s story aired. Anyway, my uncle in front of me, who turned himself into a fan of leaves and cherry blossoms from an entertainer over the screen, spoke with heat. "Oh so......! Thanks! "How good I thought I was when I was really blind..." "Mr. Shimogawa, can I come in? "Mmm! Oh, it''s you. You said these kids were good, too, so come on! "Sorry to bother you...... oh, I knew it! One of the eight members came. One person after another comes to the head of the person, five of the eight members who were there visited, plus a large number of people who saw idols and (if I remember correctly) female singers in the dining room, and others who had seen them on TV and their associates. Sanada was amazing. Except for eight of the first MC guys we had with us, we''d get together about five people, and then we''d talk about it somewhere wider. Now, more or less, 40 people are coming together. "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" "Oh, you know, I''m afraid you''ve had so many gatherings, but do you call it a surprise that it struck my heart so much? For me and Cherry Blossom, I was just interviewed for the usual routine and made into a document show..." "I''m not, I am, I''m impressed by the aura of protecting your girlfriend at all costs." "It''s not just blind...... the sweetness and sourness of youth! That''s why this is so good! That''s over the IQ200. It''s all well answered. I was told a lot about it. Honestly, I didn''t think it was affecting me so far. Because I don''t really try to echo it online. Maybe at the time, it was pretty amazing. Ye and Sakura asked in a way that did not offend these people, "There are even more seriously ill couples than ourselves" and "Isn''t it unusual for a document show to feature a case of the same or heavier magnitude as ourselves," but they were all a little "touched". Brotherly, I think there was a lot of rhetoric in that show that everyone could empathize with because of Leaf''s brains. Yeah, Leaf Dashi. I knew it wasn''t a surprise. "Ha... I wanted to see you once anyway..." "With this... good luck, ah, let''s go! Uncle, come on! "Duh, thanks..." "Speaking of which, these kids, Ye and Sakura aren''t the only ones... you guys... isn''t this amazing? "" "" "" To? Leaves and cherry blossoms have shifted their target to all of us. Sho, of course, was told a lot about what we''re talking about right now, and Lil also felt somewhat frightened that there were a lot of people who knew about studying abroad, me and Mihana about their faces, and Sanada apparently about their father. Although he seems to have enjoyed his attention. And all in all, I''m advised to join the entertainment industry in some way. Well, this is what happens, isn''t it? Dozens of people say that with their mouths together. That''s also the strongest pull solicitation I''ve ever had in my life because it''s just really famous people and great staff. Or I can''t say no to perfection......! "Cute no... hey guys, what are you doing! "... that? "Really, what are you doing! Suddenly, one well-width entertainer shouted and pointed to a large window on the side of the place where all of these people were gathered. At the end of that window, an object that I wasn''t sure about fell like a shooting star. But a sight I''ve never seen before. It''s kind of like he''s falling straight over here...? 917 Episode 844: Luxury Meteor "Are you dropping meteorites or something!? "Hey, isn''t it close? Sure would fall close if it stayed like this...... no, the leaf face is blue. This is not true. "Hey, Ye. No way......" "Oh, no way! Gentlemen... calm down and listen...! Wow... oh my god. Why is this happening? Is this the work of a man named Deiss who says he''s one of Shiva''s people? Whatever it is, I''m pretty sure it sucks with dantoz so far. "Oh, hey, what!? "What the hell, Ye!! "I''ve just calculated... I''ll be here with that meteorite, Pinpoint" A leaf sends a formula in a message. How could I have calculated this far in such a short amount of time? Shit. Ordinary people wouldn''t believe it in those places. But IQ for Ye''s (before it stretched out now) is available on TV. Even then, 200 had already been exceeded. The IQ200''s great genius calculates and says meteorites fall here. I guess that trust is immense. "No way, no way! "Ugh lol wow!!? Yes, it makes me panic. By the way, six of us, the inhabitants of Anasm, do not die to the extent that meteorites have been hit, so we are calm inside. Sanada has a bright blue face, though. In an attempt to escape first, a large crowd of people moves out¡­ Before that, Ye shouted up. "I knew this would happen...... calm down everyone! Calm down, please! But the panic hasn''t subsided to that extent yet. We tried our best to raise our voices and encourage them to calm down because we had asked them to help the leaves who had not panicked to deceive us with their messages. A few people have gone somewhere, but still manage to settle down for about 90%. Well, actually, I made incense now that improvised and forced people to calm down. Or maybe some people thought it was no big deal to see us calm down. "We got away with a few of them...... just stay calm guys. Please, follow our instructions." "Ha ha... I have over IQ200. I guess you could do something about it...... hah... ok, let''s hear it guys" When one older person says so, they all nod. Leaf, who saw how it was, exhaled as if he was relieved and began to state how it would help. Could it have been discussed in such a short time again? My brother is a monster. For the leaves to talk fast, apparently, they just have to go straight through the middle of the back road rather than we do. Shock waves and all that. "Now let''s move quickly. Never panic......! For once, I tried to see if anyone was within the direct damage predicted by Leaf in detection, but with almost everyone gathered here in what we saw, there''s nothing else in this hierarchy. Looks like whoever just escaped has gone somewhere else. Even when it comes to meteorites, according to leaf calculations, the scale seems small, and the great damage stops at this hierarchy. But you think shockwaves and all over this TV station are going to screw up? In other words, this hierarchy is the only place where meteorites come directly, making things more life-threatening. "Straight down this road! Don''t panic and run! Leaves and cherry blossoms lead the way, and the four of us defend the back. The leaves were asked to guard things when they were flying. Whatever it is, don''t let them notice you''re superhuman. [When is the meteorite going to fall? [In 43.2 seconds] [Wahoon, whoa! [Leave it to me...! 43......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... We can''t let any of these entertainers get hurt as one. "Hey, hey! "What''s up, Sanada?" "What the... uh, why are you so calm!? I''m too abrupt to catch up with my head...... erm...... you can just get a meteorite to follow me!? "Right. Well, Ip, if you''re right, I can handle it." "Eh heh, I''ve been in a lot of cases before! I just want to adapt to these things! "Yeah, yeah!? I know it''s easy to get caught up in a case, but it''s my first ear that I''m used to this far. - Whoa! Ten seconds. The four of us went into zone simultaneously and activated the full status. There''s a rock spreading through a window on one side of the glass. This is what a meteorite collision moment looks like. All you have to do is let each and every one of you have an item that emits a barrier, and if the time comes, just activate it at the same time for the four of you. ¡­ 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­ 0. A meteorite bursts into a TV station. At the same time we put up barriers and protected those behind us from flying pieces of glass, fragments of rock, plant pots and desks and chairs. It was well prevented for making it fast, this barrier. 918 gossip michami falls in love story "Alim......" "Oh, you''re in the mood for michami today" Michami, a man, cheeks as she hugs me, still a man. Whatever the contents are beautiful flowers, I don''t hate them at all, but I''m still not used to them because I feel a little strange. It''s like I''m holding onto a show.... Imagine that. I''m sweet for the show...... that''s possible. I''m not uncomfortable, and then you''re fine, yeah. Lil seems angry though. "Quickly be an alim! Keep it up, but I''m good." "When you look like that, it''s going to be a direct ball to the eclectic, isn''t it? I''ll wait for you now." "I''m usually just cloudy because I''m a girl! "I knew." _______ _____ ___ "You''re welcome." "Oh... cute..." "Miho is cuter from me." "From Miho, Alim''s cuter, right? Continuing this controversy will not lead to abduction. In the end, I''ve decided that Mika, a pure beautiful girl, is many times cuter than me, so I don''t have to bother telling you. Well... Mikami is going to do quite a bit against me. Mikami is always more gooey about having dreams, but Mikami keeps that relationship intact. If I suck, I might have a lot of sexuality for being a man. I don''t mind because I like Mikami the best in the world. "Come on, come on, what shall we do today" "You''re gonna do something naughty anyway, aren''t you? I know you do." "That''s how cute it is to understand and give up." "If you''re handsome and I don''t like Michami, I''m scared of that line." "Indeed." You''ve reflected a little. I''ve just grown up stroking my head. I also like to be stroked. And then I kiss. When I kissed him, I went back to my usual state of mind as to whether the reflection was over. "Kiss sweet! "Right. I think so every day." "So there''s something I want you to do." "Fine. I''ve gotten used to it a little lately, and if it''s up to some pain..." "Thanks! But that''s not what I''m doing today. Let''s do this together." The two feathers I recently used when I had dreams and Micah snuggled were removed. You''re the one who gets naked and pushes his chest. I don''t think so. "You look familiar, don''t you? You don''t have to explain, do you? "Yeah." "Then please! Handed over. I''m going to have to take my clothes off and get my upper body naked and snuggle up on Mikami''s body. I don''t mind that... "Well, if you see so many holes empty, you can''t even take off your stuff! "But look at your instincts..." "Mmmm..." I manage to take it off while being seen and wear the example bumps from the top. And from there, Micami and I went into a feathery state. Regardless, Micami has her back open, too. "Whoa, whoa, like this......! "Beautiful flowers are E, I''m C. Maybe we''re a little short, huh? "No problem. Oh, but that''s it. My chest is in a weird position because Alim and I are taller than I ever dreamed..." "Why don''t you take care of me? "Like." Mikami executed immediately. Then I rub my butt as well. I ignored that for now and whispered it in my ear. "How...? "Whoa, my ear... I''m a zowa..." Pretty good, huh? "Oh, I''m so happy to have such a pretty girlfriend." That''s my line. "I knew you thought that way, Ali... no, I''m happy to be with you in my dreams" "Eh heh! "Eh heh! After that, Mikami was so happy that I just moved my mozo on my back. In a few minutes I was taken from my back to bed with a princess hug, and I continued until she pushed me down. "It''s only lunch! "It doesn''t matter! "Hey, should I be gutted with beautiful flowers as long as I have dreams? "I love all of my dreamy personalities from the bottom of my heart, so don''t take it personally. It''s just what I really am." "Yeah, okay! I''ll get back to that, but it''s still lunch..." "It doesn''t matter! _______ _____ ___ "No, it''s like that." "Yeah." Micah said so with a laugh as she returned from Micah to her lovely pretty flower. Sometimes Micami and Miho don''t seem like the same person. "I knew I couldn''t, but should I have breast augmented to e? "I don''t want any of this." "Right." That''s beautiful flowers, I know. After that I decided to clean up and make dinner pretty late. Anyway, I can''t predict if I''m taking it again tomorrow, if I''m taking beautiful flowers, if I''m a man, if beautiful flowers are a man, but these things repeat themselves. 919 Eight hundred and forty-five stories, after the fall. "Wow..." "You''re lying, oi oi oi..." Exactly miserable. Though there has been no damage to man himself, nothing else has been destroyed and exhausted. Sanada and all the entertainment people we protected were flabbergasted with their mouths open. Either way, they won''t think we protected everyone from the fragments because the barrier is gone so no one can see us. I''m still a little worried, but I want to believe it''s okay. "Thanks......! If it weren''t for you guys by now......! "In the meantime, people will come together in the current commotion" "Thank you so much! Especially Ye! You''ve got a head catching up in reality, someone to relieve and heckle on the spot, someone to thank for the partition to Leaf and us. Some people calm down and call somewhere. "I don''t know what to do with this anyway." "Hey Ayu..." "Hey, Sanada." Sanada talked to me, still wearing a blue face and shaking her body a little. "Yes, for once I''m reporting... oh, I''m going to talk to the top of this TV station right now via your father... uh, I think we should wait here for now" "Okay. Calm down and call me." "Ugh, yeah." Sanada called her own father from a smartphone, told her everything that had just happened, and further connected her from there to the director of this television station. The director of the television station said he had heard the explosion due to the impact properly while all the footage of this disaster that had just happened on the surveillance cameras, although it may be obvious, and he was already sending staff and others to grasp the situation. In fact, 30 seconds after I heard the story from Sanada''s mouth, Zorro and people came through the stairs. The explanation of the situation was given by the entertainers'' adults, who remained somewhat calm in addition to Ye, Sho and Sanada. As you do that, time really passes quickly, and when you realize it, the rescue team comes to the TV station, the wild horse outside the TV station grows bigger, the emergency comes even though there are no police or injured people. Especially when the leaves overlapped the explanation and it seemed a little hard. As a result, we were transported to our home in a police car (Sho''s father''s car) and were told that we would like to hear more about it later. Sounds like tomorrow first. ______ ____ _ "That was tough." "Ugh, yeah." I came back and had the support to sleep whipping my tired body. Today''s day is almost over. I may be busier from now on, but a break between bundles would be the one. I''m tired. Even though it''s late at night upstairs, I was discussing it with myself in Miho''s room. At some point, Leaves contacted your father and mother (Sakuragi family) with a message, and there was no blame because they were talking about the upside of the matter. Instead, they were worried and hugged strongly. Even if you know it won''t scratch a single meteorite. After all, your father and mother seem to be traumatized about me just like Miho. This time I''m pimping, though. She was equally terribly worried about Miho by her parents. And then when I turned on the TV, every TV show reported on this one. Even the TV station that was damaged. According to this TV station, the only place that was apparently damaged was really that hierarchy, plus around that range it was mainly the entertainer''s modest room, so can you afford to be able to broadcast normally? It is a miracle that it is no longer done to this extent. "I can''t believe this is happening..." "You normally just went to see Sho''s TV show. Ha..." "When we get back to anasm, let''s just question the demons" "Yeah." This time it was something that could kill people if they were bad. I feel the content of the strange phenomenon is getting worse and worse. This may be time to get down to business and find out how Anasm connects to this world¡­ and find out what it''s all about. "Oh, Sho and Lil, are you okay...? "My dad picked me up directly, and I was in the car my dad was driving, and you''re gonna be fine. I think we''re discussing it the same way Miho and I are by now." "So is that. Then what about you..." "Sanada looked like she was even dreaming until the time she broke up, but she seemed okay for once, didn''t she? There''s no way I''m going to be mentally impressed with that information." "... bad for Sa Na, but so is that" The problem is that I want to hear about it at a later date. I really don''t like tomorrow Sunday. I was going to relax. Well, even if they call me in the week after that, the school might be treated like a public misdemeanor, but I still don''t like people detaining their time. "Hmm... it''s time for bed for now. It may be hard to sleep, but let''s go to bed to heal our fatigue" "That''s the best part. Bye, good night, Miho." "Good night, I have a dream...... Mmm! I took a deep kiss for a minute before we broke up, and then I went back through the window to my own house. Well, no games, either. Let''s just go to sleep now. 920 Episode 846: Extra Busy (Sho) "Tired." "Wow, I can see that." I had my first TV recording of my life, and I thought this was the end of one troublesome thing. For some reason, a small meteorite fell toward the TV station on the arrow tip. It''s a good thing I was called to a playhouse by the funny combine who was MC, Shimogawa from "Hayashi Rice," where I talked to Ye and Sakura mainly. I got an autograph for everyone. After that, boulder leaves and cherry blossoms are popular and people get together and move towards the terrace...... oh. There were all those celebrities in that hierarchy, and I wonder what would have happened if we hadn''t been there. On the contrary, we might have called them in. I can''t get rid of that possibility either. "Shaw, let''s get some sleep. Tomorrow I have to explain the details." "Right... right" Seriously, I can''t even say that. Even if the surveillance cameras were just alive, they''d still be easier to explain. Don''t make Ip struggle with you, too. Because he can talk about the backdrop of things better than the rest of us, who are older. "And tomorrow''s Sunday, right?... Goodnight if it''s true" "Oh, I was planning on taking today''s fatigue tomorrow. Are you sure you just don''t have a date? I was just going to sleep all day." "Right." If I had plans for a date, Lil would have been worse depressed than me. I must have been weaker than I am now exhausted. ... Uh, shit, seriously, I''m tired. It would be mental fatigue, not physical fatigue. How many times the hell did they say "handsome" during the shooting? I hope you let me deny it. That''s kind of stressful. Well, I agree with what you said about my girlfriend and my childhood tamers being super beautiful. Lil''s right. Let''s really get some sleep. "Well, I''m going to bed now. Good night, Lil." "Waffle, I''m the one who fell asleep and said," Wait a minute. " "Am I?" That''s what Lil said, like he changed his mind. Is it also a circumstance that I don''t want you to sleep in yet? "Uh... Earth, come on, why don''t you sleep with me today? "Seriously? "Wahoo. But I know you''re tired of sleeping with me! But in a situation like this, sleeping with her will relieve fatigue. If I sleep with Lil, my fatigue will heal......! Though it will heal. You can''t sleep with Lil and not be healed. Although I have to do more than accompany him. All right, that''s settled. I''ll tell you what, it was actually time for Lil to really sweeten me up. All right, come here. "Wow. Hmm! Come on, I told you, Lil dives into my futon before I do. Sometimes I go to sleep like this, but I''m always thrilled to see if my parents find out. I don''t know what they''ll say when they find out. With a happy face, Lil waits for me to dive into the same futon. Whatever you think. Lil''s own wishes are big, not just for me. But that''s fine. I entered my futon full. "Wahoo. Can I hold you? "Oh." Lil hugs me all the time. I don''t feel like this very soft feeling has been around for a long time. Ever since I decided to go on TV, I wasn''t really up for lil ''consciousness from nervousness...... Of course, he should have been hugged more than once in the meantime, and if it''s anatomy, he sleeps with me every day. "Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... good shooting" No, I forgot because it''s the usual thing, but because they''re holding me, Lil''s face is almost right in front of my face. Yes, the cutest lil face while my girlfriend. How can you be happy when you think about this for a while away and calm down? Including the soft chest. "Oh, thanks." "Let''s do our best to explain. Oh, I''ll explain it well, especially with you and me! "Oh, I''m counting on you two smart people." No, I owe it to you, Ip, for keeping the security camera footage. Actually, that kid, he let the surveillance cameras grant him a lot of resistance the moment he found out the meteorite was coming and hitting him. I often think of something like that. For the entertainers, it was the whole center of the conversation about that documentary, and I knew you were awesome. "Hey, hey, show" "Hmm?" "Tomorrow, after everything we''ve talked about... if I go to anasm, I''ll do everything to get the show fatigued! Tell me if there''s anything you want me to do! "Oh, well, I guess I''ll ask for another massage as usual." "Wahun! It''s okay! Don''t spoil a lot of lils when you go to anasm. You''ve been encouraging me for over two weeks. 921 Episode 847: After Explaining (Leaf/Cherry Blossom) "I see, thanks! That''s more than I.Q200." "It was really easy to understand. From the testimony of the others, there seems to be no mistake." The police officers who were listening to the circumstances had praised the leaves. Thanks to Leaf, the interview was completed several times faster than planned, and the whole story was revealed. "Yes, from the entertainers who heard about the situation, he said thank you to you and the seven sons of Inspector Furano." "Really? No, it didn''t seem to hurt or anything, and I''m glad." Then Ye and the others are all returned to their homes while the press and police give them overlapping thanks. By the time I got back, it was one afternoon. Leaf had nothing to do with the stock deal because he was off, and he tried to lay on the bed and close his eyes. Childhood tampering enters from the neighborhood as usual there. "Ah... sorry, I almost went to bed? "Yeah, come on." "Yeah." Cherry blossoms sat in the abyss of his bed with leaves lying. Leaves peek at the cherry blossom face as they fall asleep. "Boulders are leaves. The conversation went smoothly. Your sister was happy to go on a petite date with Ayu! "Good for you then. That''s what Sho told me. But I have nothing to do..." "Aren''t you going to sleep? Aren''t you tired? "Well...... I''m a lot tired though. I don''t feel like sleeping." Ye saw the cherry blossom face again. Cherry blossoms also find leaves with a full look of anticipation. From there, Ye anticipated the future development and told him this. "Then let''s do something" "Ugh......! Cherry blossoms made me smile more than usual. Ye wakes up thinking about how much he wanted to do something with himself, and sits so far away that cherry blossoms and shoulders touch each other. "So do you have a request? "You don''t think about it for a second...... Oh, but I need to talk to you about something." "Hmm?" Sakura said so blushing her cheeks. And I almost unconsciously tangle my own hand in Leaf''s hand. Ye gently held back his tangled hand, as he answered it. "Yesterday... it was amazing, surrounded by so many of us famous people! "Right. There were idols and actresses, but cherry blossoms were cuter." "Well, that''s not in the boulder! Regardless of your sister, Lil, or Brother Ayu." Reddening his face even more and Sakura says so back. Ye, however, spoke very seriously. Cherry blossoms can understand that, too. "... you''re serious" "I always mean cherry blossoms when I say they''re cute" "Ahhh... well, the leaves did, didn''t they?... thanks. I''m serious, by the way." "Hmm? "Sho was supposed to be the star that day, but after the shooting, we got our attention, didn''t we? That was amazing." "Well, that documentary says it was amazing. It''s not the first time you''ve been reacted to anything like that since you started dating. Everytime I go out on a date in the city, I don''t know who it is, but I get that reaction." In fact, every time I went on a date on Earth and walked into a normal store, I got that reaction back. When I started being served by the store on my first date, I was mainly given something when I went into a privately owned store. Also, even if it wasn''t a date, the average person was often called out with the same content and asked for support. "So many times I say... thank you. Really. I always appreciate what the leaves have done to me by looking around me. I mean, this time it''s special, and I want to thank the celebrities more for paying attention to it. I guess I should just say that I realized the magnitude of it even more." "I wonder how many conversations this content has had. I know what I''m going to say now... I mean what? "Love it." Cherry blossoms asked for a hug kiss on the leaves. Leaves also attach to the sweet act of cherry blossoms as they are used to. Kiss, hug, and stroke your head. The cherry blossoms thanked me for what I had done so far and sweetening me to the leaves was no longer patterned over and over again since I started dating them, but the leaves were satisfied with that. "Nha. I''m always sorry, but this is definitely what happens the day they talk about it." "I know enough. Until you feel better." "What if I told you I don''t feel like it? "Never mind." Afterwards, as usual, the two repeated Ichicharab within the common sense of their age. And it will be dinner sometime. "Oh, it''s time for dinner" "It''s been hours since we said we like each other, especially without playing..." "It''s not the usual! Then I''ll go back to my room." Saying so, cherry blossoms went back out the window to the next house. When Ye dropped it off, he smiled very happily and decided to dive into bed and take a nap until dinner was ready. 922 Episode 848: Im not mad at you. "... hey" "What''s going on, Ayu and the others?... No Way, Something Happened Again? Sunday on Earth is over and I haven''t been back to anasm in a week...... felt kind of awfully long. Now, I''ve already become the norm when something happens, and I''ve called the demons. But I''m not angry. It was explained before that they weren''t involved anymore. I came to ask you a report and a question this time. By the way, only Kanata is taking you. Shaw will be tired, and I''m keeping him asleep slowly in Shaw and Lil''s room. "Yeah, you''re right." "Arn, what have you gotten caught up in this time, dah!? "It was really dangerous all this time. I was at the scene where the dead might be... and I''ll explain everything." "Okay, talk to me" Ye politely told the demons the details, as he also explained to the police. Seeing you hear that with a very surprised face, apparently you''re not really involved. "Ha-ha-ha! No way. The meteorite falls flashy. Tah!! "I''m sorry... it''s impossible that we have anything to do with this, let''s just say it" "I felt that way somehow. So, what is this? Asked so, Shiva made a crease between her eyebrows and thought about it. "If you don''t know, it''s fine." "Right.... I''m so sorry" "O brave man..." "Am I what? "Well, don''t stare at me that way. Is it possible that this is a natural phenomenon in your world? "You don''t want to hear your mouth with Samayil, so I''ll tell you instead, but that''s impossible." "If Ye says so, I guess so. I''ve been in that world for hundreds of years, but I know meteorites fall." "... right" It''s just so neat... because it''s like a meteorite that''s been shot at. If you were in the field, if you knew what was going on, you would definitely think it was because of something anatomical. "So what about Mr. Deiss? "She''s disobeying our orders, sir. I''ve already told you to be active, so you''ll be active, yo." "Let''s just say you deserve credit for that, both of you" I see... isn''t it true that a man named Deiss is doing something discretionary? I have to make that decision when I see the full certainty of the demons. "Hmmm... I hate it when this keeps happening" "I''m sure of it, Ayu-chan." "Even now the head of the vault is going that way or this way..." "... you haven''t subsided!? "Yeah." That looks more surprised than a meteorite. Perhaps I regret that I missed my expectations, for once God''s sake. I might think it''s my status as a god to anticipate. "... well. Anyway, if I find out anything here, I''ll tell him. It would be a good idea to deal with the damage within reach so as not to cause more damage" "Yeah, you bothered me. I''ll let you know if anything happens again." "Uhm." One of these days, it might be a good idea to just unseal Shiva and have her see the Earth''s anomalies under my firm control. Will you listen to me? I feel like Shiva would be fine though. Out of the room sealing the demons, me and Kanata went back to the room where their lovers were waiting. Micah jumps when she enters the room and brightens her face pat. Cute. "What do you got? "Unfortunately, not at all." "Oh well... But if the demon gods don''t know, we don''t know what that thing is anymore, do we? "Hey...... so far" I was pretty scared even though I knew the meteorite wouldn''t die, so I''m sorry about that already, and I just want to fix it. Is there anything in this country''s past literature that seems like it? You might want to ask Herrell, a former brave man. If the same thing goes on, I may be busy, but I''m also ant to text Mr. Kwang if he ever finds out anything. "Come back later for the hard part! Let''s just have breakfast! Or do something naughty? "Breakfast, breakfast" "Eh heh, okay" That''s probably what I''m saying today, that I''ve been saying that on a direct ball since the morning. You better be ready. Ma, when it comes to that, I can''t help it. My last Sunday on Earth I couldn''t play full-time and decent. Thanks to Shaw''s father and genius, my brother, he was able to get home a lot quicker than usual. For students, it hurts the most when Sunday crumbles. Plus they''ll say something at school. "Have a dream, take a look! "Oh, that''s a heart." "This embodies me and love...! "Oh, my God." Miho falls in love while baking the hot cake she plans to have for breakfast. Yeah, the world over here is so peaceful. 923 Slowly resting gossip (Sho) I was so busy all day long that I was completely tired. If this keeps happening, I guess I''ll get used to it, but it''s the first time I''ve ever been on TV, and I never expected a meteorite to fall in front of me. They also told me that I looked so tired that I had never had a dream or a beautiful flower. And it went with anasm and earth for about three weeks. Lil actively tried to take my fatigue for me all the time. You''ve been encouraging me for a long time before the shooting, and you''ve probably put up with sweetening me. ... I''ve had dreams and leaves the last two weeks about the anomaly on Earth to you, Lil''s, who has supported me all the way up to yesterday since I decided to star on TV, may be odd if I get a wag mom... I''m going to ask you a favor as much as I can. Anything, of course. "Huh... uh" That being said, my body is getting tired, so I dived into the futon early after I came to Anasm. Smells good from the kitchen. I guess Lil''s making me breakfast. Novi and then get out of bed and head to the dining table. "Ah, show! Hi. Are you awake already? "Oh." "Oh well. I was going to call you if I could.... I can do it in a little while." Lil wears the apron I usually use on top of my rough outfit. Cute. My tail and ears are still growing, but this way I keep my distance for a while and then I look at them again and they notice that I''m dating a hell of a beautiful girl. "Done." "Thankyou. I''ll have it" "Enjoy." Lil also woke up with me to the target place and sat in front. The dietary content is based on nutrition and sports medicine.... It''s a normal breakfast for me. "Wahoo." "Hmm?" "Yum? "Oh." "Wow, great! Then I guess I''ll have some too." Lil looks satisfied. He looked like he was observing me for a while, but eventually he sat back down again and started eating himself too. ... Mmm, my breasts are between my clothes now... Well, whatever the sensory thing is, it''s been a long time since I''ve had anything visual, so I reacted. Not much these days, I thought Lil''s breasts were starting to bother me to the point where they looked chilly... that seemed shallow. As soon as we finished eating each other, Lil moved over here and said this next to me. "Now, if you can afford it out of your full stomach, give it your usual massage! Your body''s in pain, isn''t it? "Right, please" "Hehe, be prepared. It''s a special menu three-hour course I''ve been working on for a few days now! As the word goes, I really had it treated for 3 hours. On the contrary, I get worried that Lil won''t get tired. But it''s true that my body has gotten so much easier. I don''t know if I would push my chest if I liked it in the middle of the whole thing, but I decided not to worry about it either. "Huh, is it easier? "No, it''s awesome. Thanks." "Wow, that''s fine. A lot of tiredness today. Earth was the only way to ease it." That''s what Lil says as she hugs and rubs her own cheek against me. Sounds a little hard to talk to. You''ve done all you can, so it''s my turn. "Lil... Anything you want me to do? "Wahun! I do, but tomorrow''s not a bad time, is it? "No, it''s a lot easier. I thought I''d give you a massage back. Shoulders..." "Oh, your shoulders are really stiff.... Oh, I remember one thing. I have to tell the show, cousin." I think I remembered something from the conversation. I guess that''s what you have to tell me. It doesn''t seem like a bad thing to look at. "What? "... you know, where I want you to massage me before I tell you, can I designate it? I like my shoulders..." "I can almost guess what you''re trying to say, but that''s fine." You just decided to listen to everything I have to say before breakfast. Lil revealed his chest by showing off his clothes. My face turns red. I''ve said many times that I have to if I can light it. As good as ever... hey, I''m terrible at evil today. "You don''t have to tell everyone. But that''s more of a pleasure than a lil..." "Well, listen to me till the end. This chest is stuck with what I was trying to say." "Han?" "I''ll report, I got one step bigger last week..." What... so...!? "Ri, Lil, when we met, it was definitely still... e... right? "Wow, that''s right. I''ve been F about to move from anasm to Earth." "I know you do.... and in less than a year... again" "Yeah. Would you be happy? I think it''s caused by the busting exercises and the show rubbing me like every day." "Ooh..." "Will you like it more? "No, I don''t care if you like lil... but yeah, already..." Regardless, it goes without saying that I was put on Lil''s invitation after this and no longer have to just massage. 924 Episode 849: Meet Mr. Gilmers "... and what about this" "Sounds like Sumba! This is it, this is exactly what Atekshi was looking for. Zamasuu! Today''s work is not a model, blacksmith, or an activity as an adventurer, it''s been a very long time since you''ve had a design job. You said you asked because you liked the festival and Mr. Ult''s wedding. Hehe, apart from being told you''re cute or something. "But that''s all right, Zamas? I''ll pay a million bells, but I can''t believe it''s the same as the market for senior craftsmen..." "For once, I''m an adventurer, and I haven''t really come to work in design. It''s cheap because I''m not used to it." "... is that Zamas? If that''s the case, there''s no choice, Zamas. Oh, instant money''s good, isn''t it, Zamas? "Huh?... Yep" This aunt...... not the owner of the new clothes store, I knew she was rich from the looks of it, but I can''t believe she''s pounding out 8 big gold coins. Well, even if I get that kind of money, I still don''t have a use for it right now. Then I''ll do it. I went outside from where I worked. Micah is waiting for me. I''m going on a date. "Dream on, you''re gonna find a lot of talent after you come over here? I''m gonna do more good at it." "Right. I''ve only been playing games for a long time, so I didn''t realize that, for example, if I was obsessed with painting, I wouldn''t have been able to paint amazing without the power of my skills." "Well, uh, how about our exclusive designer for the future of dreams? "Hmm? Weren''t you the vice president? "Combined! "That''s busy......" Maybe it''s a good idea to be with Micah all the time at work. If I work that much, I''m going to run out of time to play games. Well, it''s about the future, and I''m not going to do it now. "Of course! We should also neglect what we do as a couple." "That''s my top priority." "Eh heh... oh? "What''s wrong, Micah?" Micah stopped when she was walking to the place where she had decided to date today. I''ll look in the direction Micah is looking at with me. It''s the first SSS ranker I''ve seen in a long time, Mr. Gilmers, walking with a serious face. I only have as many weapons and light protective gear when it comes to being fully armed. "Want to talk to me? "Wouldn''t that bother you? "But haven''t you ever seen that guy walk in a serious face? You''re curious..." "Sure, there may be something I can do to help" If I was trying to annoy you, I decided to disperse as soon as possible, and I decided to talk to you. If I screamed out loud, Mr. Gilmers alone, or just us, would have enough crowds, so I tried to use a message from nearby to talk to him. The response is different from the look on your face, it''s the usual way of talking a little chatty uncle style. I decided to make full use of the items to keep them unnoticed around me and speak directly. "Again, it''s been a long time, Mr. Gilmers! "Oh, it''s been a long time, both of you. As cute as ever and above all." "Since Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna''s wedding, right? "Yeah, well, it''s been a long time since you used to buy weapons from me. You haven''t been here in months... what''s wrong? Mr. Gilmers answered our questions as he naded his beard. "It''s not like I didn''t have any money.... I''ve had a sudden increase in work since the two weddings. I''ve been crusading, crusading, crusading, crusading with my guild guys for days now..." "I see, you did.... but we...? "Yeah, you haven''t come to work that much, have you? If you''re so busy that you don''t have time to buy weapons, it''s not just me and Mihana, but it''s not weird to come around to shows and canatas. "That''s it, I think the king wants Alim and the others in this country all the time just in case. There''s no one stronger than you, Alim." "I see..." "I don''t know about demon gods either, but most guys can take them down. That''s why most of the most difficult crusades come to me." No, he was like this guy, a brave man with the strength to defeat demons (Mr. Herrell), defeated him in Tyman despite being powered by demon power. Except for those of us who are simply taking too many levels, I guess this guy is actually the closest thing. As the public reputation suggests. "I see... is that still the job?" "Oh. But this time it doesn''t seem a bit tight. For a while... uh, this isn''t what you tell your kids. Yeah. I can''t have my fun for a while anyway." "Oh, my God." I thought you were talking about brothels or something? Or have fun with your wife or lover, like me and Mika? But you''re really too busy to do that, aren''t you? 925 Episode 850: What Mr. Gilmers has to say "It''s tough, can I help you with something? It''s a request from Mr. Gilmers, so I can''t join you, but instead, I''ll lend you an item." "An item made by Alim... maybe it would be useful if it did. What have you got? It''s like I could give it to people, but I decided to give them a very handy list of items for people in this world and have them pick a few from it. As soon as I looked through the list, Mr. Gilmers returned the list as soon as he seemed to have already stared at it. "I want you to lend me an item that completely disables this flame-based magic and has heat resistance if it''s within 1.5 times your strength, and an item that completely hides itself." "Are you a fiery demon?" "Oh. Just these two things are a lot different. By the way, this 1.5 times the status, right? Does that include skills and magically elevated statuses? "Yes, for example, if you''re in the middle of an auxiliary enchantment, it works." "It''s settled. Thanks." Even though it''s on the list, it''s not in my possession right now, so, as usual, I generated it from Darkmater and gave it to Mr. Gilmers. "Mr. Gilmers, how powerful an enemy are you? Honestly, I have an image of you winning easily if you''re about SS rank or SS rank subspecies, but you''re a strong enemy, aren''t you? "SSS rank." That''s what Mr. Gilmers replied to Micah''s question. SSS rank... we''ve never encountered anything but demons. The best in ordinary demons is the SS ranked subspecies of the dungeon. Because demons in this world are roughly 5 to 10 times stronger every time they raise one rank...... it''s strong to simply think about it. Considering that the subspecies are twice to three times stronger than the original demons, they are usually three times stronger than the Roses in the SSS rank. "I rarely see SSS rank..." "Yeah, but I thought it was time to emerge because SS ranks and S-ranks were increasing abnormally" That''s what was going on. I did hear rumors that S-rank demons started to get into people''s eyes as often as A-rank demons. It''s more a matter of life and death and everyday life for the people of this world than anything like a super small meteorite falling on a TV station. "I wonder why it''s getting more...... damn" "This is the only story." "Hmm?" "All demons are sealed by me." "Wow...... Does that mean it''s not the devil''s fault? But there''s a lot of powerful demons out there, and that''s all you can do." It really is, isn''t it? I wonder if the environment of the anatomical situation is getting strange. Maybe you should see how it goes. In time, troublesome infectious diseases may appear or major disasters may appear. I guess I''ll make an observational device when I get home. "In the meantime, I''m going to do the request. Perhaps there will come a time when there is nothing I can do but me and my people. You should have Alim and Micah ready too." "Okay! In the meantime...... good luck this time" "Oh...... Ult and Palasna are in a situation where they can''t operate for a few more years. We have to work hard." Yeah? But right now, it shouldn''t have been that I''m a newlywed and I''m not active, but I really can''t. What do you mean you can''t work for a few years? "Why can''t those two be active? Sure, I''m resting." "Whoa, whoa. All I knew was me and Bacchus.... Maybe I''ll hear from you soon, but let me tell you something. Don''t say another word. It''s gonna be a big fuss." "Yes." "Palasna''s pregnant." Wow! Wow! Is that why you can''t operate, especially Mr. Palasna? Well, well... if I thought I''d stopped feeling any movement lately, that''s what would have happened. You''re doing what Mr. Ult does, too. ... not, what a congratulation! "That''s why I have to do my best for them." "Yes, that''s right! We need to keep our eyes open so we don''t bother those two hands, too! "Uh-huh. Kids...... nice......" If this happens, we really need to create a system to monitor how things are going in this world. Let''s run it fast when we get home, shall we? "Then it''s time to go. I''ll return the item." "Yes, but you can make as much as you want, so you don''t have to worry about breaking it." "Okay, that''s Alim.... See you later! Mr. Gilmers went all the way to the place where the carriage gathered by itself with a lighter expression than earlier. Me and Micah talked about what to do after that, and we decided to pull up a date and create a surveillance system. That makes Micah very envious of Mr. Palasna''s pregnancy. I can''t because I''m in high school now, but when I grow up properly, it''s us. 926 Episode 851 is being prepared for now "Hang in there - Hang in there -" "Whoa, whoa! Micah is there for me. As soon as I got back from meeting Mr. Gilmers, I was desperate to make what I had to make. "How many eyes now? "It''s the 21st one.... Now, why don''t we just use dark matters even if they''re not deliberately handmade? "It''s all in stock." Items for organizing magic backs requested by Mr. Monet. In the meantime, I''m building that one before the cameras to monitor the anasm. He said dozens, so I think we should make 50. That''s why I have to make 29 more. Hang in there. Hang in there. "That''s what I''m going to do, and I wonder what the reward I got for giving this to you is going to cost me" "Hmm, I don''t know either. No." Then the idea might be that the reward is money. There''s not much we need right now. Time, life, everything is free. "Nevertheless." "Hmm? "Fine, get married and have a baby" That''s what Micah says with an inadvertent look. If Micah is like she usually says, it would be great to love me, marry me, and have kids. Neither do I. "One day, not so far away, so will we." "Hey! You want a boy? You want a girl? How many brothers shall I make?" "I wonder what happens. Anyway, if you''re a man, you''re going to have a baby like me." "Oh well, I don''t care if it''s up to you, girl" "Puku." But it''s me and Micah''s kid. Either way, you must have a very cute child. That said, I lost all the commercial item parts I had on hand. Looks like we''ve got the numbers we''ve been deciding on. "Done." "Did you get another 50? "Yeah." "That''s fast. Exactly." I guess I''ve been patient with you for a while now, and when you talk about marriage and kids, you decide to sweeten me up. You just kept talking to me during work. Now that it''s over, Micah''s got an item in her magic back. She''s holding it tight from behind me. "Eh heh." "Okay, next. Next." "Are we going to go to the machine to monitor it? "Yeah, we need to think about features and design first." "I..." "You can hold me like this." "Yay! It''s gonna be sweet. It''s super cute, that''s the usual thing. Micah is as sweet as she thinks on my back. Now, how can I give you a machine to monitor? I wonder how many I have to make, as a sprinkle to the whole anasm. The function is¡­¡­. No, I need to name you the machine you''re monitoring first. It''s hard to call it. Um, for now, I was wondering if an artificial satellite made of arim would be okay. It''s not floating in space, so it''s not artificial satellites correctly, but it''s something that feels like it. "Alim artificial satellite? "Isn''t that hard? "Right." Looks like Micah convinced me too. At that time, there was the sound of a knock on the door of the room with Conn. "... who is it? "This feels... somehow, but I guess it''s Kanata. I''ll try to get out." "That''s right." Me and Micah go to the front door of this room and open the door. There stood Kanata, staring alternately at me and Mika''s face. "You''re still a lover. I didn''t think my sister Micah would come out hanging around." "Oh? I wonder what the requirements are, by the way." "I''ve come to report that I''m going on another trip with Cherry Blossom tomorrow. The lord of this house is in." Are you going on another trip? If you think the study boom is here, is this a travel boom? Either way it''s a good thing. I hope you enjoy it with Cherry Blossom. Copy that. "Kanataku, I hope we wake up again for the happenings..." That''s what Micah says as she sneers. Kanata turned to her face slightly red. I can still see the previous happening. Lovely guy. "And anyway... because that''s what I''m talking about. I''m not expecting any happenings.... Bye! Kanata ran away. I knew you were cute. "You can''t bully me too much," "It''s a joke. It''s a story." "I know how you feel. ¡­ In the meantime, I''ll get on with the production." "What about me? "You can be sweet." "Yay." I''ll get to my desk and work out my plan again. As it is imperative to be invisible from around you first...... My clothes were wrapped up in various thoughts, and a warm feeling of human skin appeared on my back. "What? "Oh, now if you turn around, you''re a jerk, aren''t you? "I''m doing this again, this" "Yeah." Gunigny and soft on the back are pressed raw. In the meantime, I worked hard and finished working on the proposal, and then slowly retaliated. 927 Episode 852: Alim Artificial Satellite "Well, then you''re going to go sprinkle the one I thought about yesterday." "Are you tired? Me, that was all last night..." "It''s okay, maybe, it''s okay. It might be a little late to be back." "Yeah...... ok......" I kissed Micah''s cheek, who looks lonely, and then she dragged her body out, blah, blah, blah, blah. Oh, apparently Kanata and Sakura have already gone on a love trip. "Well, first..." I left the city so I wouldn''t find out who I was. Go as far as the woods that don''t seem to be too disturbed by demons, and set up a magic room there. Work in here. Actually, there''s something I haven''t designed yet. No, I don''t mind losing my desire from Micah and cutting it up to Texto, but I can''t believe I''m going to find that much where there''s a problem later. I need to be as touchy as I am. ______ ____ __ "Okay, I could do it! This time it will be perfect. The system of watching over anasm was completed. A brief summary of what kind of system an Alim artificial satellite is. First of all, there are two types of machines: the mother machine and the child machine, so let''s look at the child machine. < Submachine > ¡¤ Epic -Float about 10 km above. -The clouds can see through. ¡¤ I can''t sense that I don''t have more than two exploration items above the Epic level in addition to my detection skills. -It can be seen very extensively. If we''re on Earth, we''ll have one smaller country there. Enough to monitor with this. ¡¤ Sense demons from A-rank to SSS-rank, and report above SS rank to the parent machine. I sense it in the air, underwater, in the ground and in places. The sensing above also senses where a disaster is occurring and where it is likely to occur. -If there is a place where people are being attacked by demons above S-rank, the mother machine will be contacted, and if it seems to get too bad, the system of buying time will be activated. ¡¤ Can also take movies and pictures. The priority of contacting the mother machine is as much as a child machine where there are many people. ¡¤ They line up on their own to think within sight when arranged over multiple pieces. -It is numbered because I intend to make it into multiple pieces (planned). -If you have any additional items, update them through the parent machine. Yeah, yeah, I can do it. I can mass produce it because I succeeded in keeping it down to the Epic level. I really wanted to use the stock to make one at a time, but no matter what you think, it takes a long time to make it all but it has to stop...... Next, let''s look at the main mother machine. Parent machine - Divine Equipment Class The system has all the functions of the child machine (to make updating easier) All child machines can be remotely operated by specifying a number. It oversees and processes the information sent by the child machine. -If you sense a demon, the demon will analyze something. ¡¤ The data capacity is close to infinite because it is a huge amount of information. -Basically everything delivers the information to my tozmaho as it is. It would be something like this for now. Honestly, I don''t want adventurers anymore if I turn on the ability to destroy demons, but I won''t even do that. Anyway, now I can deal with anything happening anywhere right away. If something happens to me that I have to head to the scene myself, you can rely on Kanata to travel momentarily. Now we have to mass produce this child machine. I let the Dark Matter Creator roll out. Build a huge amount of Alim artificial satellite child planes and have them fly in the sky. It''s been a while since I''ve had an MP. I had them observe me while I was flying, and I figured it out, but apparently, the size of the anasm is the same or smaller than the moon. That means that the moon of anasm is also smaller than the moon of the earth. It doesn''t look much different at first sight. So I can also think that Anasm is really a different star. No, I don''t know because I''ve never been out of the atmosphere. Whether there is even a universe in the first place.... I honestly don''t care because I''m not interested! Oh, he''s coming. Contact comes to Tozmaho with pyroline pyroline. Sounds like a bunch of kids scattered throughout all the anasm are detecting SS-ranked demons. You don''t have a lot of information nearby. I''m still a lot more of this... "Well, let''s go home" I went back to the mansion because I cleaned the back up, held my luggage tight, and everything I did was done. In the meantime, leave the mother machine on the ceiling of this mansion so that it looks good. I think this is probably the best place. That''s really the end of the work. And when I go back inside and go into the room, Micah greets me with a happy face. "Oh back! How''d it go? "Yeah, I''ve been spreading bulk during all the anasm. This is weird. You''ll find out soon enough." "Now I''m a little relieved...? "Maybe." Oh, speaking of which, should I have also put on the ability to find a dungeon or something? But I don''t really feel like I should use this kind of thing for personal gain. I guess it depends on how I feel in the future. "Say Gyu! "Yes, Gyu" "Eh heh." Whatever it is, Micah is an angel, yeah. 928 gossip ayu fan club meeting This is a high school room famous for its cleverness. There were many students gathered there. Everyone has a group fan with a picture of an endless beautiful girl printed on its hands and embraces it looking important. "So... I''m going to start the seventy-fifth Ayu-chan fan club meeting" "Patience!! Awesome heat. Even though it is still winter, this room boasts bitter heat even on short sleeves without heating up. This is also all due to love for the faithful school idol. This "Ayu-chan Fan Club Meeting" acts as an informal club activity with approximately 50 full members. There is also a light membership that just gives you a little peek in the face, and including that would mean that about a sixth of all students in this high school are members here. "Start calling! One Oops!" "" "Ayu is a little devil! "One Oops!! "" "Ayu all belong to Mr. Benki, not......! A childhood couple is honorable" " "One Oops!!! "Don''t touch Ayu directly, watching from afar! "One Oops!!!! "Death penalty to anyone who sexually harasses Ayu! "One Oops!!!!" "" "Long live Ayu! This room is soundproofed and does not leak around because it keeps your voice down considerably. If it leaks around, there is a possibility that the person you worship will ask you. He took great care because he didn''t do anything good to be worshipped and made him feel bad. "All right, good. Now, does anyone have any reports? "Yes, yes! "Mmm, Mr. Sanada! Did you bring me any more information? "Yes, this is the latest Girl Rankings" "Oh, for this month! Thanks!" The February issue of the In-School Girls Rankings handed down by Ponytail Beautiful Girls. 50 of the full members saw it licking around with their foreheads together. "Oh, oh, oh! Ayu! Our little devil will be ranked # 1 once again! Micah fan club, please also those who are concurrently in charge of supporting Lil! As always, these three are the top three! "Ah, Sanada''s in eighth place too." "Really. Congratulations!" "Oh, thank you...... erm, then I''m with this......" "Thanks again! Ponytail''s beautiful girl left the scene embarrassed. The remnants began to discuss again the subjects they believed in. "In the meantime! I saw Mika and Ayu kissing! "Oh my God!" "As much as I envy you, because no burglaries or anything like that have been made. Do you think so? "Buhi no! "Of course I did. It''s settled. Whoa! Publish photos stolen by members wearing glasses to everyone. Through a high-performance projector, zoom in. "Yay, I can''t stop..." "It just looks like girls are kissing each other! "Ha... sookie...! Each will go public with episodes and photographs of faith-based objects collected between the last meeting and this one. Those without those stories also make their own delusions and theoretical considerations of the subject. That''s how I enjoyed it, and the doors in this room opened gallantly. "Hey Temera!... Nah, you''re as wierd as ever with such tiny information! Although the kissing scene is super fascinating." "Mmm, you broke the door during the sixty-fourth meeting, Shimoda! "What are you doing here, you perverted son of a bitch who acts perverted directly on this Ayu! "Sin of stealing inside Ayu''s maid clothes skirt during a cultural festival! You didn''t forget, did you?? Dozens of people fly jerks. But I remember the pictures released from him at that time, and a few people have also appeared who bleed out of their noses lightly. The perverted man known as Shimoda shrugged his shoulder and stood in front of the projector. "I''ll show you guys... the best of different levels, trembling. I came here because I bought that! "hey...... what the fuck!? "Duh, what pictures...! "Anyway, it''s up to Ayu to look embarrassed again! "That''s more of a video than a photo...... I don''t know how many times I''ve been sucked out of blood, either. But it could be embarrassing." The interest has already culminated, even though all of us feel chilly in Shimoda laughing with Niyaniya. "You want to see it, don''t you? "Yeah, like... no, Ayu looks shy etc...! "If I say I don''t want to see it, I''ll show you... this, Ayu-chan''s raw change! ______ ___ _ "I''m sorry, I wanted to talk to you, forget it... and... heh? Ponytail''s girlfriend came back to her room. What she saw there was a woman with clumsy feet, and the white skin of the little devil reflected on the monitor, to the men who looked happy while drooling their noses and creating a sea of blood. "No, I don''t steal dresses in boulders.... I found something weird in Ayu-chan''s private dressing room, so if everyone wants to tell them with caution, this is it. No, I can''t teach him in person..." That said, when she quickly uprooted the photo and video data, she deleted everything at home and then exposed the killer''s name to the teaching profession that was managing Ayu''s meeting. 929 Episode 853: The Second Anasm Trip "Pfft... we have plenty of time" "Right." Leaves and cherry blossoms with eyeballs seemed free in their room. Too much free time, Ye is showing off Kitchen II disease in front of the cherry blossoms. "Don''t you have to study? "Ha-ha-ha! I''ve learned so much about what I feel is necessary for my life! "Right, I was watching" "What do we do? I don''t feel like a game." "Yeah, you''re tired of playing too many games. Yikes... you''re flirting...? "You''re doing it now, aren''t you? In fact, cherry blossoms still leaned against the leaves and even gently hugged them. The leaves gently stroke the cherry head with half unconscious and conditional reflection with the leaves. It was something that could have been complete. "Yeah, I was" "So why don''t we go on another trip? Uh, no hot springs." "Travel! So, but no hot springs... Okay." ______ ____ _ "That''s why I came to the carriage station." "I can''t believe I already have a plan! The two of them got in on the super fancy carriage that we rode last time. The last time a man or woman discovered an item in the carriage for sale, it was a leaf, but this time they asked me to remove it just before, and I don''t have to worry about happenings. "This time we''ll take half a day to get to the harbor." "Are you taking the boat from the harbor? "Exactly, and then we''ll be on a boat for a day and a half. And go to a country other than the kingdom of Mephirado." Cherry blossoms rounded their eyes when they heard it. Surprising emotions are greater than joy. "Heh... heh! You''re going abroad! Egdrasil, it''s not a godtree country, is it? "There''s got to be a little more stability in the country itself. We''re going to a place called the Kingdom of Buhula." "Is the kingdom of Bukhula indeed the country where Shiva was originally sealed? "Yes, yes." Cherry blossoms may be said to know little about the culture of the kingdom of Buhula. The king of the kingdom of Bhuhuhula saw the offering at a wedding between SSS rankers that took place only once to name the country. "What place is it? I remember it sounded like India on Earth." "Um, I just checked the routes and plans, too, so I don''t know. Oh, don''t worry, we''ve got a destination. I''m going to the castle town of Buhula Castle." "Okay." ______ ____ _ "Good luck! We''re at the dock." "It''s been a while since I''ve smelled the ocean with anasm." Twelve hours after that, the leaves and cherry blossoms had reached the port. In the carriage, time quickly passed because we just took a nap while sleeping with each other, and it didn''t seem boring. "So when does the ship get there? "We''re already there. All we have to do is ride. I counted the time backwards and specified it." "Oh yeah... Is it for personal use? "Hmm, let''s just get to the boat we''re on." Ye headed as far as where he was keeping the ship waiting as he pulled his cherry blossom hand. What was there was a ship the size of a medium. But the decorations alone showed that it was so extravagant and extravagant. "This?" "Yes, this. For personal use" "Ugh... how much did you do? "Himitsu." Leaves reconnected his hand as he nicked to the glittering cherry blossoms and spoke to those waiting in front of the ship. "I had a reservation." "Dear Kanata and Sakura, I''ve been waiting for you. ¡­ please come this way" The two enter the ship as the conductor leads them. That''s such a luxurious and rugged room that you mistake it for a royal family. We have everything we need for a comfortable journey. Not on that level, we can see that all furniture and amenities are first-class. "Shh, wow...... that''s right! "Thank you. Then we''ll be sailing in 10 minutes, so take your time. The description on board is on your desk. Please see the booklet." The conductor left the two of them and left the room. Cherry blossoms stare at the leaves with a bozen face. "Kanata......" "Hmm? "Last time, how long have you been such a gold hobby..." "Nothing. I hope it''s not so luxurious. Look, because we don''t get to spend money other than at times like this. I thought I''d ask for the best in the country anyway." "Oh, well... maybe I do. Uh, you''re reading the booklet for now. Can I eat the candy on my desk? "If you can''t, you haven''t put it down." "So is that." In the gap where the cherry blossoms reached for the booklet and candy cage on the desk, Kanata hurried to the bed and looked inside. And sigh ho. "Good, you haven''t put the dirty goods down, either, as I asked you to. I think I''m going to be a jerk right away because I''m traveling for two men and women." He left his bedroom with a very soothing look, went back under the cherry blossoms and explored the ship while reading the explanatory booklet with him. 930 Episode 854: Moving the Kingdom of Buhula (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Got it! For less than a day and a half, the two of them enjoyed a personal luxury boat and got off the boat in exactly the same way. It would have taken four days, but the ship had introduced state-of-the-art technology in anasm, and it would have been possible to achieve this speed because it would have also crossed straits that would not have been crossed by ordinary ships. Since the fee had already been paid by the leaves, I moved straight to the gate where immigration screening awaited, just to thank the sailors. A gateway to a completely different design from the Kingdom of Mephirado. And even the temperature is different. The kingdom of Mephirado was pocky warm in the spring ahead, whereas the country was already about as hot as it was in the early summer. "Amu..." "I should have dressed cooler. The carriage feels just like going, so let''s get dressed there." "Yeah, I will..." Keep it up. The two speak to the gatekeeper, in front of the gate. "Are you traveling? Presenting your ID." "Yes, this is mine and hers." "Ho ho... from the kingdom of mephilado... SSS ranku!? "Is there a problem? "Yes, no. Welcome aboard. Come through." I''ll have the gate opened and crooked. It was about the heat of the early summer because until earlier it was directly next to the sea, and apparently it got hotter every further walk from the other side of the gate. "Oh, I want ice cream..." "There''s a carriage to Wang Du soon, so hang in there. Here, Ice Cream." "Thanks......" Ye was right. I arrived at the carriage station in about 5 minutes. Buy and board a carriage ticket to Buhula Kingdom, Buhula Castle Lower Town immediately. "Ha, I''m already sweating... I have to wipe it with a towel" "I ate ice cream, so I''m fine. More ice magic than that. Shouldn''t you have taken care of the heat? "No, I wanted to have fun, including this heat." "I know how you feel," This carriage was also a substitute for being luxurious at a glance. Riding a carriage on your own is inherently a considerable luxury. Plus, the price is usually out of hand because it comes with plenty of room and service. "That''s funny...... it''s the same finest carriage yet it''s not exactly the design of the Kingdom of Mephirado. The funny thing about this world is that even though languages are common to all anasms, cultures are firmly divided like the Earth." "Right!... what are you doing!? "Oh, I''m sorry. Should I have done it in the separate room? The leaves were only naked in the upper body and wiped sweat with a towel. The body of being inspired and working out by Sho will never be called a woman who just doesn''t have a breast or anything like his brother, he has a solid way of muscle building. Seems to have originally been a muscular one. Whatever it is with your face, you won''t be told you''re a girl if you even get into your body. Cherry blossoms confirmed every day the process of muscles following, by peeking into the bath, but in this way it was undisturbed because it was rare to be exposed to them in front of them. "Ugh, yeah, it''s okay! That''s a lot more muscular than that..." "Right! If I build too many muscles during my growth, I won''t grow much taller, so I''m working out to look good considering that... what do you think? "Cool......" "Really!? Thanks." Nico smiled happily. After all, cherry blossoms modify their perception when they only look at their faces and they are girls. I glanced at the faint muscles again and said what I thought. "Can I touch it? "I don''t think it''s that hard yet just because it looks like it, but fine" Granted, cherry blossoms stroked around the navel. irregularities caused by well-made muscles. "I think I know how Lil feels" "Really? "Yeah." "I don''t know." When the leaves finished wiping the sweat all the way through, the two decided to change into summer clothes. In separate rooms, of course. The clothes are enchatted with a heat resistant enchat. "Oh, sweetie." "Eh heh, thanks. But I wonder if it would have been nice to have the same short sleeves as Earth." "If it looks too floating, let''s go into the clothes and shops of ordinary people in the kingdom of Bhuhula and see the design before we rebuild it" "So is that." My first summer outfit for cherry blossoms since my eyes were properly visible. But I didn''t choose anything with a lot of exposure, so I didn''t hold embarrassment or anything in my clothes, as I did when I noticed my outfit in Egdrasil Divine Tree Country. Just neat arms and neck area, and recognition to such an extent that it''s thin. "Mmm..." "What''s the matter with you? "No, it''s nothing..." But the leaves, by becoming thinner, have noticed that the cherry breasts look swollen more than usual. Quite a size for junior high school students after all. I think about it for a few seconds, and then I think it''s something I care about because it doesn''t look exposed or transparent. Inside, with care there. "Hey, speaking of which, how many hours do you travel by carriage? "What!? Oh, uh, I''m sure it was about half a day and three hours." "Oh, my God." 931 Episode 855: Tourism in the Kingdom of Buhula (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) After an approximate 15-hour journey, the two men, who reached Buhula Castle Town, commonly known as the King''s Capital, which is the heart of the Kingdom of Buhula, were on their way out of the carriage to the inn that the leaves had reserved. "Our trip is a very long journey." "You''re tired of moving after moving to boulders. Go home on a moment trip." "Aren''t you booking a fancy carriage or a ship or something? "That''s okay because I''m booking the day after I decide to go on a trip and the day before I plan to go home. Of course, you can use momentary travel directly." They''re booking the same room. Besides doing such a terrible thing, I figured out that cherry blossoms weren''t the first time I had visited my destination. I thought about putting in a scratch about the matter, but I realized it was all to please myself and pushed silently. Instead, it snuggled against the arms of the leaves with a hug that had been repeated over and over for a long time so as to sweeten them despite the heat. "Thanks for everything." "I can use instantaneous travel, and I need to do this" "But I can''t believe you went out of your way and booked it, no less than half the fun? "That''s not true. For example, if you''re staying at a hotel during this sightseeing, you''re calculating the coordinates and moving directly into the building, so this is the first time you''ve seen the view outside." "I''ll do something clever for nothing." Different stalls come into view as you walk around the city. In the case of Castle Mephirado Lower Town, stalls lined up along the path of a determined park, but the city was like a lawless zone of stalls. There were no shops in the boulder that prevented traffic, but there were stores everywhere. "Cocoa powder and mango sandwiches! Ah! That''s pineapple fresh juice! "It''s just something you''re going to love about cherry blossoms. Lots of sweets." "Eat! Right, Leaf! "We need to get to the inn first. Until then, will you be patient? "Yeah...... ok" Though the cherry blossoms are soggy, they eventually reach the inn. It was still a super luxury accommodation building at a glance. Without worrying about the cherry blossoms being surprised again, the leaves went inside without hesitation and went to the reception. "Oh this is it. You''re Kanata and Sakura who booked it." "Yes." "The bed was only one of the doubles, you could have been in a gold-class room with a good view of the city, right? "Yeah, that''s right." The receptionist stopped to "talk to Kanata" when he gave the key to Leaf. He himself is described as the master of this inn. He wants to hear and apologize on top of that. Ye gave the key to the cherry blossom and decided to talk to the master of the inn as he wished when he said he was going first. "Welcome, from the bottom of my heart. Thank you for booking this time. Dear Kanata, We also pay well in advance" "Yeah, it''s easier for me personally to pay in advance. I can''t believe the platinum room isn''t empty." "I wanted to apologize for that. I can''t tell you what it would be like to have a platinum room, but I just want to thank you for pulling it off." This inn is divided into silver, gold, platinum and room by room. Even silver is so expensive that ordinary people can''t stay. However, this inn had the largest number of rooms and the cheapest rooms. Gold only has room for 10 pairs. There was one room to the platinum. "Fine, I can''t help it." "Thank you. Changing the story, are you sure you''re not glad you didn''t take our service? I''m sure you''re free to stay with such a beautiful person, but I need you to get rid of any items you use for night games from your room, etc... But the beds in the room are one, right? It''s not a good stroll, but I really, really got confused and worried..." "haha......" Regardless, the leaves had made me remove all the goods that I would use for night games, just like where I had been before. That was natural in the leaves, but my husband didn''t seem to understand. Ye told me to tell her relationship and age with herself, and guess why. "Ah... I see. I didn''t take that into account...... I am truly sorry" "I don''t have a choice, either, you wouldn''t expect a kid like that to come and stay with his own money. "That''s never..." "It''s better than that. For that matter, if the service you requested..." "Yeah, it''s full of sweetness, and that''s what we have the best sweet treats we can offer. ¡­ that''s enough of our questions. Because I hear and refer to customers directly. Thank you for your cooperation. Take your time and enjoy our accommodation." Ye even went to the number of the room where he was told he would break up with his husband and opened the door to that room where there should already be cherry blossoms. Naturally, there are cherry blossoms. Ye was anxious to leave the cherry blossoms alone inside. In the remainder of the blind. "Oh, kanya. Welcome back. What were you talking about? "Well a lot. He talks about customers and stores." 932 Episode 856: Tourism in the Kingdom of Buhula 2 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Nevertheless, I was wondering if this outfit would be all right, but it''s remarkable." "Because it''s a normal outfit on Earth in Japan. I might not have a choice. Let''s try on a costume to suit this country, as we talked about." "Yeah!" The two decided to get dressed. Each creates clothes with thermal protection, recalling the outfits of the people of this country in separate rooms. Reveal each one when you''re done dressing. "Oh, you look great, you did." "That''s what cherry blossoms are for" "Ho, I think I would have been a little less colored if it were true, but this time I had a sample... hey, I didn''t manage to get dull" It seemed pretty good for the cherry blossoms as this outfit wrapped multiple pieces of thin cloth with a flicker and wrapped around the dress underneath it is not very exposed. In the eyes of the leaves, the cherry blossom looked like a heavenly woman. No, a decent person would always look like that once for the beauty of cherry blossoms. "It''s okay, sweetie" "Eh heh" I wanted to praise him more for everything, but Leaf chose that word, which was simplest and most pleasing, and stroked his head so that the hair he was finishing wouldn''t collapse. "Well, should we go outside? You eat a lot of sweets, don''t you? "Ugh! The two go out of the inn with their hands firmly held. There are still a tremendous number of stalls around the inn, from which I quickly chose one store. "Hello." "Um, Papaya Ice Milk Syrup." "Yes, eight copper coins." The leaves contain knowledge of what Indian stalls look like. It was a very similar country, but I decided to recognize it as being neat in terms of hygiene due to its street appearance. "Do you scrape frozen papaya juice and sprinkle it like condensed milk on it? That sounds so sweet." "It''s not good. It''s sweet! "Go ahead." "Thank you! "My lady, she''s cute, so I served her." It does look more than another person''s share I''m making right now. Cherry blossoms take the ice shredded with spoons to the mouth of the leaves. "I''ll give you a bite. Ahem." "Ahem... Wow, that''s so sweet..." "It''s so sweet. Heh heh heh... ahhh! The sweetness seemed just right for the cherry blossoms. Even the leaves smile when they see the cherry blossoms that make them happy. "Next, next! "Seems like you''re having fun, more importantly." Then as I strolled around the 10 or so shops, I eventually went out to the big square in the center. I hear whistles and drums from somewhere. "I saw it at the wedding over there. It''s a national tradition. I''m dancing." "Hi-ha, ho-ha." "Wanna go check it out? "Hmm!" With a sweet syrup cheeky like a full-fried doughnut, the leaves draw my hand, and the cherry blossoms approach its spectacle. I didn''t know much in the distance, but I wore clothes with a lot of exposure, a few women dancing. Obviously the exposure was more intense than anything I had seen before at the wedding. "(Nice style...... not as good as Lil and your sister though. It''s just the right dance to be called luscious. If you look closely, the audience is mostly male... is that right?!?)" Cherry blossoms turned to the leaves in momentum to figure out what. Ye takes that dance seriously with a wrinkle between his eyebrows. The appearance shifted to cherry blossom eyes as they watched the exposed women eat in like the men around them. "Mmmm..." "Hmm." "Hey, hey! "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "Let''s go now! The... I want to go around the store more" "Right, that''s what I was just thinking." Mysterious jealousy that springs from places I don''t even know about. Despite the very hot temperatures to snuggle in, cherry blossoms hugged the leaves harder than usual. "Oops." "Mmm." "What''s going on? "I don''t care! I just hugged her because I wanted to." Leaf felt betrayed expectations when he was shown a wasted arrangement of dancing such as branding it for men and with signs to increase exposure different from tradition. I wondered if the cherry blossoms were angry for the same reason and stroked my head with strength. The purpose was to calm the cherry blossoms and heal themselves. "Ahhh..." "Heh heh. Let''s find a store that sells sweets quickly. Maybe it''s in there." "Drink pineapple juice. Look, there." "Yeah, that sounds normal sweet, and I guess I''ll drink it too" The leaves were nearby as they were hugged. Order two of them at a stall specializing in pineapple juice. It was difficult to drink but seemed satisfied with the taste. It should be noted that cherry blossoms were wasting their time thinking. "(I guess he''s a boy and he likes to expose women. But when you saw me naked, it was more like you were in a hurry because you were sorry than excited. I don''t know if there''s ever been anything happening with me or deliberately pressing my chest, but I haven''t had a big reaction other than apologizing... But I tried to eat that dance, didn''t I?)" There, one thought came to the cherry blossom. Thoughts like never coming out of me before. Discussion close to my own sister. "(... Is my body, attractive? Your sister is right, leaves in a more sexual way...... hmmm...... embarrassing but it could also involve marriage and you want to give it a try...... huh? You can''t be shy forever because you''re a childhood boyfriend who''s been dating more than anything else for months)" 933 Talk about gossip Mika just falls in love with (?) "I want to develop something new" "Hmm? Day off. I''ve said that without clapping, while Micah was sweet to me. It''s development, isn''t it? What are you doing? "The kind of thing that dreams adore me" "Even though you''re so neck long that you don''t have any more? "I know that... but I wanted to see some new reaction..." "Didn''t Mannelli come between us? "It''s not Mannelli. It''s still so sweet. I''m so happy." Oh, I don''t know what to do, sweetie. I adored it. But the development of my adoration for Micah... I''ve had a lot of flirting with cat ears and other cosplays and acting out something with each other (like Micah calling me brother in her sister role and vice versa). I wonder if there''s more. "I also did something like cosplay to my favorite game character with dreams..." "Right. Well, Micah''s the cutest as it is, but she''s been doing it for a long time, rather than doing weird things. No, of course. Whatever you do, you''re exceptionally cute." "Oh, really? Eh heh, glad." Why do you care? There have always been times when you wanted to change your mind a little bit towards me. There were times when I was dressed as a girl, when I was dressed as a regular girl, and when I was dressed as a regular girl. "Then... oh, oh! Flashed!" "That''s more than anything." "Amrita, please! "Are you going to physically modify? Fine, go back to normal." He said, "I know." When I gave Amrita to her, Micah swallowed only one drop of it. Moments, by the time my body glowed and the brightness was clear, I had a little mica in front of me. By the way, the clothes fit their size together. Epic clothes are great. "What do you say? It''s just me freshly going up to elementary school! "You can''t take Mika to bed on a boulder like that. It''s impossible in the first place." "Well, that''s not why I got tiny. I usually do...... Hey, don''t you miss anything? I really miss it. Too cute to make you feel absolutely beautiful in the future, despite being about this age. Shiny, beautiful brunette. The sweet spot didn''t change at all, just because I thought I''d do something grown up or not. I was holding Micah in front of me and hugging her. "Wow." "I like..." "Did you feel nostalgic? "Yeah, but it''s strange." "Yeah?" It''s not just nostalgia, the joy that springs from the bottom of my heart, this identity... yes. It''s around the small 5 or the small 6 that I really like about Micah. But before that, there were signs. Maybe from about 10% and kindergarten. And maybe the signs got stronger at a level I feel uncomfortable in myself this past freshman year. I think this joy is about Micah being my most important person after all this time right now. "Hey, what''s up?" "No... maybe trying something new was a success this time" "Eh heh, you''ve made me feel pretty nostalgic more than I thought! You''re right." Micah looks doyed at about six years old. This is, again, amazingly cute. But it''s time for us to get back to our usual Micah. I could do what I wanted. "Can you put it back together for today? "Mm, okay. Sometimes you make me miss you again! Drinking a few more drops of Amrita, Mika returned to her original appearance. An angel, anyway. I think it was already promised by the time we met that it would be beautiful so far. "I''m back...... Yikes! Rehug the undone Micah again. The size of your body, the puffiness, it''s completely different from what you just did. "What''s wrong, Ayumu? eheheheheheheheheheheheh" "Like" "I know! He hugs me back as I nick. It fits, that''s enough. Probably the most effective thing I''ve ever done. "... at last" "Wow! What''s the matter? Get up suddenly." "... you know, Micah. When Micah is occasionally in danger, she says, ''I have dreams, I have dreams!'' You''re saying." "It''s been less lately, but yeah. Besides, I feel like I''m saying quite a few dreams myself..." "So, embody it" "To?" "I''ve come to the point where Micah and I have always loved to get married in the near future. They made me reconfirm that. Such joy is not so. And if you''re right just now... you''ll follow me, won''t you? I''m not putting you to bed tonight, so be prepared." "Duh, what''s wrong!? When will I ever get a manly tone...... hey! _______ _____ ___ "Me." "Hmm?" It''s so neat that it can''t be compared to usual, but Mika talks with a very full look. I started around lunch, but it was already morning around. I think it''s amazing while I''m at it, and I think it''s too much. "You always feel like you''re leading a dream thing? "Well, yeah." "Um... I think I prefer to turn to the recipient. Will you continue to... come on, will you feel like today? Apparently it has increased my expectations for the future. But, Nah, inside, you don''t think it''s possible to be like me this time. This has to happen. "It''s a coincidence or something. Sometimes, I think." "Eh." "I''ll see you sometime. You''re gonna be my daughter-in-law, right? I''ve got plenty of time." "Eh heh, well... let''s hope so" You said you were expected. Really, because it amounted to little reason. These things are rare, rare! I love Micah. It doesn''t change at all times though! 934 Episode 857: The First Day of Tourism in the Kingdom Ends (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Manzuku..." "You don''t look satisfied, okay? Something about eating too much and getting a stomachache? It was dinner time and the two of us came back to the inn. Cherry blossoms were still circling their heads thinking after seeing the dance. He kept focusing on it and forgetting it only when he ate something sweet, and worrying about it again as soon as he finished eating it. "My stomach doesn''t hurt" "Oh, well, but you''ve been grumpy around since you drank pineapple juice, haven''t you? "I''m not grumpy, so it''s okay. I''m just thinking." Saying so, cherry blossoms embraced the leaves. The leaves suddenly embraced, while surprised only for a moment, stroke their heads and reply. "Plus, it''s sweet today." "There are days like that." "Oh well." Leaves that just keep being hugged by cherry blossoms to push their own breasts. Ye also began to ask questions in order to further grasp the situation while continuing to stroke his head. "If something bothers you, talk to me. That''s how me and Cherry Blossom get along, isn''t it? That said, the state of cherry blossoms changed. "Oh yeah......! Um, sorry, I was just wondering." "What is it? The cherry blossoms loosened their embrace and looked at the face of the leaves. Those cheeks are just a little red. I quickly found out in the leaves that that wasn''t for the heat. Cherry blossoms spun their words shyly. "... or just a guy, right? "Of course." "Yeah, right." The cherry blossoms are making my eyes chill. "So?" "Oh, you know... guys start to overreact to heterosexual nakedness from our age... and then people come out to masturbate and stuff, right? "Sounds like it''s up to people, but I won''t. So I mean... what are you trying to say? "I mean, right? I was so interested in the nakedness of women... I didn''t even look so upset when I saw mine." I had no idea why Leaf had such a question, and I was going to be upset even in front of the person who had seen the cherry blossom naked during a further trip. Ip thinks back. "Well, if you ask me if I do, I do. For once." "Yes, for once? "It means you''re weaker than a normal man." "That''s right..." "Yeah, so are you and your dad." "What!? Cherry blossoms have a stunned look. I didn''t know why I was surprised by the leaves, but I could understand it with the questions the cherry blossoms continued to ask. "''Cause I can''t believe you and your sister are so naughty, especially Ayu..." "People I like are the exception. Hehe, you''re in a physical shape where you can''t cheat, right? So don''t worry." "Hey, what the... Great! Ho sigh cherry blossoms. Some troubled look had completely disappeared. "Hey... I wonder if you''d be interested because I nailed the dance sisters, I knew..." "Oh, no. That''s... I just didn''t care that it was used to collect men even though it was a traditional dance. Look, because when I saw it before, it was really amazing." "I see! Uh, this is it! "Great, I''m glad you cleared your mind." "Uh heh, sorry for the inconvenience. By the way, it was normal for you to look at me naked, right? To that question of the crisp-faced cherry blossoms, the leaves whisper. The cherry blossoms I took with me for years didn''t miss that reaction. "What...? No way. Mine''s not interested either? "No way!! "But I don''t think it was such a big reaction. Uh, but before when we slept together, he tried to escape, so is he giving me consciousness...? "No... no..." Now the leaves turn bright red in the face. Cherry blossoms realized that leaves are a precursor to saying something that will illuminate them. "I''m interested! But I''m just pushing my emotions to death. And then it was terrible." "Doh, how? "Do I have to tell you? I think it''s worse than I imagined." "Ugh, yeah, fine, then." As for this afterthought of cherry blossoms, if the interest was genuine, I was going to storm them dressed the same as the dancers. But when I saw the reaction, I knew I didn''t need it. "I''m sorry, I doubted you after I made you worry." "Fine. I learned this time that I can''t force myself to kill you, too." "Because... if you''re not interested in getting married... don''t get in so much trouble if you want a baby or something... I''m really sorry, huh? The cherry blossoms hug again and the leaves stroke their heads. This settles one case. There was nothing left to fight about. I was originally prepared to show cherry blossoms even in one of my underwear, but if I didn''t have to do it, I would be ashamed, so I didn''t seem to want to do it. After that, he had a dinner full of desserts that he had asked the innkeeper to do, and each took a luxurious bath, and slept in a bed with him, hugging each other. 935 Episode 858: Tourism Day 2 Trouble "Heh heh heh! Oh, I want that parfait! "Yeah, come on, eat." The second day of sightseeing in the Kingdom of Buhula. The day before, they went all the way to the middle of this castle town, so they were exploring around the inn on this day. After all, everywhere is full of stalls and spectacles. Ye said something strange about cherry blossoms, but generally thought it was a success coming to this country for tourism. "How many have you had since yesterday? "You remember that because it''s about the leaves, right? "Sort of." Cherry blossoms were circling the stalls just not counting with very two hands and two legs. Plus, I was wondering if the sweetness was still there for dinner, so if I was a normal person, I would have gained 1-2 kg as of yesterday, but the boulder himself was concerned and after bathing I got on the scale, as usual, nothing had changed. I had therefore decided to eat more this day. I doubt who I like best. What a mess to think of and for what I couldn''t just focus on eating. "Next thing you know, it''s me! "I already ate..." "I''m going in as much as I want! Two going over the stall one after the other. Eventually all the sweet stalls that were around the inn went. "Wow... I can''t believe I''m really eating up" "Satisfied." "Honestly, I could have licked the cherry blossom stomach. It''s time to move to another area." "Right! Now he decided to stop by the main offering and tried to head to the center of the city again after yesterday. But during that journey, the leaves bump into a man in such a hurry that he wraps the cloth around his whole body that he can''t see his face well. Oops. "Oh dear...... oh sorry! Because it''s what I was in a hurry for." "No, never mind. Is that all right with you? "I''m fine, thanks! Okay then!............ Hmmm!? The man whose whole body is hiding and Ye broke up. That was supposed to happen, but soon the man approaches the leaves and cherry blossoms one more time, as he noticed something. The two were also called out. "Hey, I''m sorry! "What''s wrong? "Those crisp eyes and adorable lips! You can''t even tell the rest...... Aren''t you Alim!? "Huh?" That said, the man took the cloth that was wrapped around his head at will and revealed its face. His face looked familiar with leaves and cherry blossoms. "It''s over, it''s over! It''s Shuna Lama, king of the kingdom of Bukhula! "Uh..." "Yes, especially Micah. Isn''t she so Micah that you can''t get away with it! Phew... I know you''re going to be wearing a disguise, but I''m looking forward to the rest! Anyway, he''s the special honorary director of The Love of Alimica! You don''t want to be around yourself either, whispering all the time, but you keep being thrilled with the high tension. "I can feel it if I''m clear about it, the magic that seems infinite overflowing......! Can''t you deny this anymore? "Um, I''m wrong..." "What? That''s stupid. Oh, well... Are you on a tourist date in my country right now... So you deny it. Sorry to bother you." "He said he was really different! King Rahma." "What no... But you look just like me." Ye found the subject of the mistake to be his real brother and sister, and the brothers themselves just couldn''t help but be mistaken for themselves, which was rather tedious. "It''s often said that we look alike, but we''re different" "Really?" "And when it comes to magic, you can''t help but be the wrong element. This is who we are. Here, put out the cherry blossoms too." "Yeah." Leaves and cherry blossoms presented King Rama with an adventurer card. Of course that says SSS rank. Affiliation is the Kingdom of Mephirado. But only the last name part was kept out of sight by illusion. Because they have the last names with the misguided Alims, which makes it easier to talk to them again. "Speaking of which, there were several SSS rankers in the Kingdom of Mephirado whose names and faces were not generally known. Two of them." "Yes." "A couple of the same SSS rankers that look just like Alim and Micah etc...... no way Shadow Man!? "That''s not the same..." "Shh, I''m sorry. Even so, I didn''t know one was even of a different gender." I honestly apologize to the young king. Ye didn''t mean to meet him for the first time, but I liked him. "No, because everyone has a mistake" "Yes... even if it wasn''t Alim and Micah, apart from that, I''d like to talk to SSS Ranker carefully and see it. What do you think, tonight, the rest of us escaped... instead of coming to the inn where we''re staying to stretch our feathers? It''s the top floor of an inn called Pearl Va." "What..." The lodge, the lodge, was the lodging for leaves and cherry blossoms. And its top floor is a platinum ranked room with only one room. That is, the reservation could not be made because King Rahma was there. [Doh, what about cherry blossoms? Same inn...] [I''m an avid fan of your sisters, but for once, you''re the king, right? Shouldn''t you be called in? The two decided to go. When he visits at night, he tells King Rahma and breaks up on the spot. Continue dating. 936 Episode 859: Invitation from King Rama (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "I can''t believe they''re going to call me..." "Meet kings all over the city? "Hey, what a coincidence." The two of them were talking like that as they were quite ready to meet the king. I enjoyed my date for about 3 hours after I called King Rama, but dinner was sooner rather than later. Speaking of which, he fled the castle. "You''re the one with the patience, aren''t you? I guess it''s hard to be a king..." "If King Mephirado had seen it, wouldn''t he? He was just being selfish when he saw that asshole. We''re the kind of people who apologize to the average person, and I''m sure he''s taking his job seriously." "Are you also an adventurer for SSS Rankers? Well, sometimes you want to run away." I''m done getting ready. The two climb the stairs and stand in front of a platinum-ranked room. The top floor was like a whole room. "Were you going to book this room? "Yeah." "Isn''t it too big for both of us? "Maybe now I think so." The leaves knock on the door of the room. King Rahma came out just as he had been waiting. "Hey, hey, well done. That was faster than I thought." "Where we''re staying, right down the hall." "Holy shit! Well SSS Ranker would stay in this inn, yeah. Please, come inside." "I''ll Grandpa" As they say, the two enter the room of the Land of Rama. The room is too luxurious. It was up there when I said it in gothic terms, rather than the most luxurious room a dream had ever made. Ye again thinks that it was too big for the two of us to stay, while King Rahma stayed alone. "In this luxurious room...... are you alone? "Oh. Actually, I kind of regret that I should have made it into a silver-rank room. I''m staying for the rest of my adventurer''s money, so I hope not." "Not the country''s money or its property as a king? "I can''t believe you''re an idiot who spends the country''s money... about that lineage in Kunikuni. I do not intend to spend the rest of my fortune as king. Rather, it is increasing. Anyway, you can make your own money." He was King Rama like that with a Doya face, but Leaves and Cherry Blossoms were impressed with the king who was not using the treasury at his own discretion and was only doing his thing with the money he saved himself. "When we just met, I heard you escaped from the castle..." "Uh... did you remember. As a matter of fact, a number of powerful demons have emerged here recently. I grasped and processed the damage report and went to intercept myself as an SSS ranker, but I usually have a job as a king... I''m exhausted. I said I was making my own money, but honestly, I think adventurers should have retired, like the king of your country." "Well, that''s no choice." "Do you understand?" Ye was deeply sympathetic because he had heard from his brother that an adventurer named Gilmers and others seemed to be more busy lately. "I''ve been running away since I got everything done with my job. If this place finds out, the rest will escape and relax again. Until my next job comes in! "That''s not running away, it''s just resting normally. What...? "No. I should still be in the castle except for the King''s Day, the official holiday. No doubt the rest escaped." "Oh, will it? My brother always told me he was the one who called me in. Ye. In fact, for a time my brother was called all the time, helping me move around with instant travel. But even though he seemed so annoying, he remembered that he didn''t say anything bad about this king himself, and more importantly, let Ye confirm that he was a trustworthy person. At least he said he seemed to trust the King of the Kingdom of Mephirado as much as he would. "Leave that story alone for now. What about the kingdom of Bukhula? A land of love and passion, will you enjoy it" "Yeah, it''s a very good place. The stalls are also lined with narrow streets. Honestly, I think you''re right to come on a trip." "Right, right, right! That makes me happy." King Rahma laughed with real pleasure. You will soon find out that you are patriotic and love your country. King Rahma laughed twelve minutes later and has changed the question. "Speaking of which, how did you two become SSS ranked? Don''t you stand up and act like a regular SSS rank" "How did it get to the SSS rank feel that even demons had to be defeated, to their strength I had noticed..." "I was at it together as a party, so I took the liberty of going up the level" "I see. It''s a common pattern." Ye replied correctly, although he was not sure whether to tell us that he was really a wise man, because he didn''t want to bother to make the conversation difficult. Cherry blossoms go with it. "You don''t act very prominently just because you don''t want to stand out. Sometimes we''re asked to do something, or we''re asked to do something we can only do." "We''ll see. It would be tough if it was actually an eye. Alim and Micah in the country are too busy for anything, aren''t they? "Yes." King Rahma sighed in sympathy for someone. 937 Episode 860: Invitation from King Rama 2 (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Speaking of which, wasn''t the SSS Ranker in the Kingdom of Mephirado called for the Last Man and Parsna wedding? Yeah, you''re right. "That means you looked familiar. I didn''t expect you to make a mistake with Alim... I wonder if you''re tired..." Again King Rama sighs. Unlike earlier ones, deep, totally exhausting sighs. "Didn''t I just say you get it wrong a lot? I''m a guy... how could I be mistaken for Alim Nariway, a girl" "You won''t look like a man if you even change your hair and outfit, and so will Kanata" I saw the leaves saying what everyone always says, and the cherry blossoms almost laughed. Ye shifted away from the story, so to change the subject. "Better than that, actually, we''re here to visit the kingdom of Buhula like this because we saw it at that wedding and thought it was a good place." "You will, you will. The dance of tradition should have been fascinating. After that, Arim gave me something even more amazing." Successfully changing the subject, the leaves appease. And from the flow of this dance story, I decided to try to talk about the controversies I saw yesterday. "Speaking of which, there were spectacles all over the city that made that traditional dance an exposed outfit or something... what about that as a tradition? "Hmm, nothing else. I''m not banning the rest. It wouldn''t be strange if something sensually arranged came out because it''s widespread again. From the king''s point of view, I am complaining, but as a man, I can sympathize with the people who admire me." "Is that what it is" "Oh.... speaking of which, you were only 14. I can''t help but have a verse that I don''t understand. And what the hell does the Kingdom of Mephirado do to educate its children? There are 4 SSS ranks below the appropriate age, etc." Leaves, which were rare to be said to be year-to-year due to sensory problems, were noticed that they still sometimes lacked their point of view, and the urchin fell out of their eyes. Cherry blossoms, on the other hand, are now worried that the leaves that are concentrating on me will eventually become the same as other men. "Shh, when you grow up, do leaves also take an interest in arr...? "Come on, I don''t know. Each person......" "Don''t think I don''t. Even the cherry blossoms are absolute." "Hehe, don''t you think? Don''t worry, Sakura, these guys don''t cheat." "Ho......" Despite the lack of certainty, the cherry blossoms were so horrible. King Rahma keeps talking when he sees the two of them like that. "I guess we''re dating because we both see it. Are you getting married? If you do, don''t marry each other in the SSS ranks." "Yes, you''re sure to get married. It''s only a matter of age." "I assure you, that''s good! Hopefully it will be a marriage between the second set of SSS ranks! I thought perhaps my own brother and sister would marry first, but leaves and cherry blossoms still shut their mouths because it would be tricky to tell the truth. "Speaking of which, how long are you going to stay in this country? "About two more days?" "Two days? Don''t let it end when you see this city. There are other tourist destinations as well as this castle town, so if you ever get another chance, you should go." "Yes!" "By the way..." Three more people talk in for about an hour. There was a lot of talk about the charm of Alim by King Rama in the second half. Leaves, who know what his usual brother looks like, paint a complicated feeling against King Fulama by inflating his delusions about what Alim Nariway is living. Because that delusion was all too girly everyday life. "What do you say, why don''t you join Alimica''s Loving Party? "Yes, no, there''s a little resistance to entering a meeting I know that says..." "Well, well, surely what makes Canata a fan of Alim could make her jealous. Huh?" "Ha..." "No, seriously, why don''t you two get in... hmm? King Rahma suddenly turned up. It was largely a reaction when a message suddenly poured into the brain of a resident living in the world of anasm. "Is that a message? I was finally summoned..." "No... just give me a minute.... Hmm, Hmm..." Gradually, the look on King Rama''s face becomes more and more rude. And I screamed. "What the heck!? "Duh, what''s wrong? "I''m sorry, both of you. It''s an emergency. I had to leave. This... you can''t skip it" "What the hell?" "There was a demonic reaction near a village that was above the SS rank. If the rest of you go directly, ask the adventurer to come, if you don''t move." That''s what King Rahma stands up in a panic. Leaves and cherry blossoms gazed and decided to say. "Shall I help? 938 gossip coffee sorority (? This is a high school room famous for its cleverness. There were many students gathered there. Everyone has a cup of coffee in their hands and drinks it well. It was all the same cafe chain "Tree Coffee" coffee. "Mm-hmm. I knew the coffee here was supreme." "Right..." A handsome but unfortunate tone speaks to a man and a man with the largest height in the same class as that man calms his coffee down with one hand and is addicted to flavor. The name of this department activity is Coffee Sorority. Research on coffee beans in the general image was not done at all, and drinking even "tree coffee" coffee was the main activity on the surface. It is a very large club, despite minor sororities, with 35 main members, but those who come in as subs and take their names alone make up roughly a fifth of this high school. "But it''s all thanks to the Archangel that you can drink delicious coffee like this..." "Well, thanks to the curved trees" "Oh, Lord Yamakami joined us for coffee." "That''s right. I know there''s a sorority where you can drink as much delicious coffee as you want. but the essence of this sorority is no way..." The tall boy, called on the mountain, saw a removable board at any time. There is one of the idols of this school and a photograph of Mizuka Kuroki with the archangel''s alias. "Yes, this sorority, founded for the purpose of honoring the Hall of Micah...... my real name is'' Micah Fan Club ''. There are quite a few people looking for coffee, like Lord Yamakami." "I thought at first you were going to make me laugh that if I''d bought all that coffee from his father''s company to make a conversation with Bengwood, it would have been some sort of coffee reunion..." "But it didn''t turn out so bad. After Mihana learned that she existed here, her father would give her a cup of coffee for the trial and the prototype at this sorority, and she would give her discount vouchers and free vouchers." The unfortunate handsome man makes coffee with a smile. "I don''t know how things go." "Yes, Lord Yamakami, you are not in one of these school idol sororities, but don''t you have a guess? "I normally like all three of them as friends... hey, I don''t feel like seeing them that way" The unfortunate handsome man, abbreviated Ikezan, decided to pee over the mountain saying so with Doya''s face. "I see, as rumors have it, there''s still something about the Sanada Temple, which is childhood friendly..." "Idiot, have you come out with Sanada for a word in your current conversation..." "What, did you call me? "" Wow!? Soon there was a beautiful girl with Ponytail info right behind them. He looks strange while holding a notebook. "Finally, how can you disappear so freely... If it were normal, it would suck." "You know it''s an old stunt, right?... Still, it''s still peaceful here... not quite like Ayu Fan Club" "Of course, Sanada Hall." Ikezan reacts to the word with a glance. I was apparently disgusted with that fan class. "While branding it as a fan club over there, theft is the lowest place to be normal. If you''re a true fan, you see it from a certain distance, like a painting, even though it''s only true to support it when you should support it." "I get it. I still feel forgiven because Ayu is a man, but if the subject of a video or something, excluding the dressing room, is Mihana, she''s definitely out." "Even Ayu is out, out, big out. You''ve learned fierce anger at that one. It was nice to push the killer Shimoda into suspension." Eh, and Sanada with a doya face. But the mountain looked worried about it. "But are you okay? I think he''s going to get more revenge or something like that." "Who do you think I am? You won''t find out, you vulgar bastard." "Oh, Lord Yamakami has things to worry about, too. Again..." "Chi, Chi, Baka" Ikezan sighs on the mountain where he blushes and blocks his words to an extent he doesn''t know until he looks better than he just did. And I took the coffee out of the plastic bag that my mouth had not yet been put on. "Ha... When I stopped by Tree Coffee, you always bought me up to Sanada''s minute, but even if I was denied it... Ah, it''s the luxury of Lord Yamakami, Sanada" "Wow, there''s always one." "Beh, stay with me, stay with me." Sanada sits almost unconsciously in a place on the mountain and begins to drink coffee. The mountain cares about that. Ikezan watched the two of them closely. "Well, no matter what, Lord Yamakami will protect you, Sanada. For the ultimate weapon, you can call Lord Furano." "Mm-hmm. Right? "Hey, why do I have to protect this guy...! 939 Episode 861: The Emergency in the Kingdom of Buhula (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "I don''t want my guests to help me...... I just want to say, please! "Absolutely. So, where is it? King Rahma took the map out of nowhere. Spread it on your desk and point to the village that the demon appeared. "This village." "That''s a long way off, it''ll take two days if you try to go normally" "Exactly. If I can get to this place in an instant, I want to go... but I can''t leave this place. But thank you for the heartbeat." "Then will you, let''s go in an instant" "What?" King Rahma doubted his ears. And from that expression and manifestation of confidence, I wondered if this boy had the power to come and go somewhere in an instant. "Really in a flash? "Yeah, as soon as I catch you." "Let''s believe in that confidence" The cherry blossoms grip because of the leaves, and King Rama grabs the shoulders of the leaves. Each one contained a set of combat tools in the magic back, so there was no need to prepare or anything else. "Then I''ll go! The leaves made instant moves. Utilization that was in its brains, where you instantly determine to the approximate coordinates just by looking at the map. If King Rahma noticed, he stood at the entrance to the village where he himself taught. "This is amazing" "Then let''s go. We have to find him first." There seemed to be no one in the village to tell if there was an evacuation warning, and the three show their skills to identify where the demons were in each. "SS Rank...... what is it? "This village, no, puts the rest of it in a settlement where everyone gathers, with former adventurer officials. Officials in this village perceived it and sent it in a message to the rest of their men. If I suck, SSS rank could be something." "No way" "Yeah, I don''t think that''s more than a boulder. SS ranked demon. As long as there are 3 SSS Rankers, they will be absolutely fine. However, as you can see from earlier detection, there are still quite a few villagers who have not escaped..." "... hey! Cherry blossoms speak up. I discovered a tremendous reaction. Leaves and King Rama also stand in the same place as the cherry blossoms and try to look in the same direction. "Oh, this is definitely a completely different reaction than S-rank or something." "Right? Maybe it''s SS rank, right? In fact, Leaves and Cherry Blossoms only know how to react when they detect more than S-rank. We decided that this reaction was due to SS ranked demons, but only King Rahma had changed his complexion when he looked at them. "No, it''s not SS rank or anything! "Oh, really? We''ve only confronted SS ranked demons in dungeons..." "And no way..." "This would be SSS rank. Why are there SSS ranks near people like this...! King Rahma looked back haha. That''s from the village. When I often sharpen my senses and check the number of people who are forced to stay, I look back at where the SSS-ranked demons are. "How far away is he from here..." "Approximately one kilometer? If you keep coming this way in a few minutes, you''ll find us." I hear gokuli and spit. For Ye and Cherry Blossom, SSS-ranked demons are not so scary because they look directly at demons. In other words, it belonged to King Rama. He sighed one time and said this to the leaves and cherry blossoms. "SSS Rankers originally refer to those who have some chance of winning a one-on-one battle against SSS-ranked demons." "Yes." "Alim, for example, is a powerful man who has sealed the demon gods many times. You''ll win for sure. So is Gilmers, the country''s god of struggle...... those two are different. But in the country again, in Parasna, there''s less than 20% chance." "So, what about King Rahma? "That''s half, probably. But......" King Rahma stares at both of them. "If there were three of us, we could win for sure." "Right............. Let''s start by thinking that you shouldn''t keep the arr close to the village rather than if you can win. Do you want to come closer to us? "Uhm." Leaves use instantaneous travel. It only went roughly 800 meters. Suddenly appearing in front of me was easy to accidentally hit, but this one was also because I thought it was susceptible to attack. "Don''t you see it from here if you suck? Wouldn''t you be noticed? "It''s okay. The item I''m holding right now, because this is something that makes me invisible." "Where the hell did you get those things..." "I had someone I knew make it" "Oh, you''re Alim" After all, Alim''s items were outstanding and all three SSS-ranked demons seemed unaware of them as they approached. After a while, you will finally be able to see him until you know him clearly. "Oh, is that...!? "That, what human? "They say it''s a man-type demon, or they can transform it into a man-type, so as long as there''s a reaction, it doesn''t change that it''s a demon.... What''s up? King Rahma." "Hey, why is he out...! 940 Episode 862: SSS Rank Demons (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "Do you recognize him? You look like a woman..." "It doesn''t look like it in itself...... but I know. That demon is the final stage of the female demon of the" Night Fork System, "a subspecies of Darkiney." King Rahma seemed more surprised and in a hurry to meet troublesome enemies than frightened. "Wow... if you look closely, you look more amazing than the dancers I saw yesterday...... oh, you shouldn''t look too much Ye" "Nothing but demons, hey" "You''ll only look like a crazy bitch with a lot of exposure, but you shouldn''t lick it. He''s the monster who once tormented this country so much." "What do you mean? "... there are quite a few statements left in the rest of the library." King Rahma talked about a demon called the Darkiney subspecies. Around 100 years ago, the Darkiney subspecies suddenly appeared and devoured more than half of the inhabitants of a village. The sudden appearance of demons is not a big problem in itself, and eating people is not very uncommon, but the problem is not there. Calling the sword by magic just like people and waving it is the basic way to fight, but that is pretty strong. Or strength itself. SSS rankers have existed since that time, so that may not have been an issue either. The most troublesome thing. That a man confronted with a demon named Darkiney will be fiercely defeated regardless of strength or weakness. Most SSS rankers were men at the time, forcing them to struggle hard. Three SS Rankers were killed, one of the two SSS Rankers confronted was eaten with one arm and one leg, and the other SSS Ranker was severely wounded feathers. They were all men. The addition of SS rankers for young women who had come to sightseeing by chance from another country said they were able to seal Darkiney. For the record, do you think the SSS Ranker of the seriously injured and the SS Ranker of the woman were married after somehow? "I mean, we have to be vigilant.... Fortunately, a female SSS ranker is on the spot. We''ll figure it out." "I don''t really want to put cherry blossoms in dangerous eyes... if that''s what you mean..." "So, it''s okay! I''ll work hard!" "(Well, I think it''s easy to win, but if I''m tough, I can take my brother as my sister and then take this)" Darkiney can''t help noticing the three of them, but they''ve been shrinking further, three of them hiding in the bush for once. And on the other hand, it''s a cherry blossom that I''m glad Leaf told me in the evening that I''m not interested other than myself, but it''s starting to rush in a different way because it''s no different to having a woman walking with a lot of exposure in front of me. "What do we do? Surprise...? "Two patterns possible. On the other hand, the body stops moving when it is noticed, or when it approaches...... Not good for the latter." "Can we still attack at a distance?" "Apparently, you already have plenty of room within my magic range. I''ll try to shoot some high-powered magic." "Okay." "Cherry Blossoms, I want to sink in one blow, so do auxiliary magic" "Yeah." Cherry blossoms do as much auxiliary magic as they are sprinkled on the leaves. Leaf puts his cherry blossom-given eyelid on his right eye and unfolds his magic formation. "Okay......" "Doesn''t it make my vision worse? What kind of item is that?" "It''s an item that maximizes my motivation. Hey, cherry blossom." "Ugh! Magic that can rain spears from space-time. Ready to release that with maximum fire. All you have to do is shoot...... that''s when I heard voices in my three heads. < of man... of man...! I feel magic......! "Huh!? "What!? The moment I heard that voice, the magic formation of the leaves vanished. And Darkiney noticed the three of them, pointing in that direction. I''ve been totally grasped to the place. For once, Darkiney is a beautiful woman if you are a person. But he had a suspicious grin with Nitanita, which had increased his sense of fear. < oh... this looks extra superior and delicious... two beautiful guys too! Oh, ho, ho, ho! My favorite concubine......! However, there seems to be a single female pig...... > "Or leaves! The magic team disappeared, but are you okay? "Ugh... ah...!? I tried to speak out, but I can''t, to unleash magic in the first place (I don''t really need it, but to cool it down) I can''t move with my right palm sticking out of my outfit. Leaves in such a state, and King Rahma was falling. "(unconscious...! I didn''t know it was this far...!)" "(That''s tough... I can''t move another two minutes, even though the level difference is pretty good. It doesn''t seem possible to send a message either. I''m like this, so King Rama won''t take him down and it sounds good to see that he can''t move)" < Before the beautiful man... before the female pig, we have to pay for the grass that gets in the way. I don''t see the pretty face very well > Darkiney magically created two swords. Shake it toward the bush where there are three of them. The sword shot soaked as it cut through the air, and when it reached the three of them, it cut through the surrounding plants and blew them up. < Did you get a little wound? "My king! Leaves and cherry blossoms are intact as a matter of course. But King Rahma was attacked from the same rank, with cuts all over his body. "I''ve already recovered..." What, are the female pigs intact? Are you strong... that''s a pain in the ass > 941 Episode 863: Darkiney and the Cherry Blossom (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) "How can I...... Let''s just take out the sword." The cherry blossoms took out the deer horn to be automatically intercepted and emptied. The only sword that gets stronger is the cherry sword technique, which flies toward the dark knee that I recognize as my enemy. < Become... an Epic weapon. That''s a pain in the ass > In the gap doing this, Cherry Blossom decided to look into Darkiney on Tozumaho. < Strong in vain...... sword that responds to the strength of the owner! There was a troublesome guy. I was going to chop the female pig up, but with SSS rank level strength...... what is he doing? If you''re a normal demon, you''ll be chopped up fast, and a cherry flying sword you can''t even resist. But that''s a subspecies of the SSS rank, a magical sword with it in both hands, that successfully avoids fatal injuries while taking some damage. On the other hand, it was a cherry blossom that kept searching about Darkiney, but never found it. That too should be true, the information about Tosmaho''s anatomy came from tens of thousands of books that were in the Kingdom of Mephirado. Sometimes information isn''t there. It wasn''t particularly versatile about demons. The SSS rank, which is rare in itself, is all the more so. < Fuck yeah, fuck yeah! Ugh! Yum! "(I can''t find it... was it a night fork female and a demon? Is there anything in common or a weakness?)" Cherry blossoms who thought so, after researching all the females from Yasha (B-rank), the lowest rank in the night fork system, discover demons that match Darkiney''s characteristics. His name is Lark Chassis (S-Rank). The summary was as follows: ¡¤ When a male or human man of a night fork demon approaches, he stops the person from moving the moment he realizes his presence. Even if it was overwhelming, it would stop for at least a second. ¡¤ When most men can stop moving, they can''t move unless they take a blow from the lark chassis or a certain amount of time that changes depending on the strength of the person who took the move. ¡¤ Because women have no influence whatsoever, you should confront Lakchassis, or its evolutionary system. But it strikes with a clear intent to kill, so you need to be careful. I rant again, but don''t worry about one thing. -If there is no woman to fight, there is a way to lift the pause. "(This...!)" Cherry blossoms rushed and kept reading to eat in. If a woman with beauty related titles such as "Enchantment," "Attraction," or "Beauty," performs an act that excites her towards the person undergoing surgery, the technique can be solved. It is therefore desirable for lovers and others to do it, but in that case, it is ineffective when it is an act that they have already done in dating. Examples of past releases include kissing, hugging, rubbing the chest and glutes, etc. "(In other words, to solve hedgerows... No kissing, no hugging. I have to do something novel, right? Besides, this is the case with the degraded version of the S-rank, so when it comes to the SSS rank, you should have to do quite a bit...)" I saw the face of Leaf and King Rama, the two of whom are not able to move properly except breathe. After only a few seconds of deep breathing, the cherry blossoms decided to be ready. "First of all... I figured out how to untie the gold, so I figured it out. The King will help you if he defeats Darkiney." Naturally, but no one replies. Darkiney could hear the words now, too, but he was in such a state that his sword could defeat him that he could not help himself. From King Rahma his front becomes a blind spot, and cherry blossoms sit in a place clearly visible to the leaves. "Ha, I''m embarrassed... because I''m going to disarm you" "(I can solve it in about 30 seconds... I don''t know how to tell you that. But what are you ashamed of...?)" "Shh... hah... Hmm......! "Buh!? Cherry blossoms made their clothes rip off well, even the bra removed them, exposing their breasts in a way that had no barriers whatsoever. A rich shame area for loved ones that suddenly appeared for Ye. At this point, the technique on the leaves was lifted, but the cherry blossoms who do not know it are not enough (because they have had the experience of being seen once), and they take the hand of those who are protruding the leaves and bring it to their chest... let them grab it. "Hmmm......" "... duh" Suddenly he was shown his chest, and leaves with rigid thoughts, as in the example, could not be avoided, and he grabbed it quite firmly. Until now, I only felt the softness on my shoulders and back when I was hugged. That''s the raw, direct, sensory flow to the most sensitive part of the human being: the hand. Consequences. "Duh... guhhhhhhhh!? "Or did you? Awwwwwwww!!? Bleeding from my nose so much that I think it might be more than my previous trip. King Rahma had a cherry blossom doing something and the leaves just seemed to bleed abruptly, but I knew it was blowing out so much that it could be fatal. 942 Episode 864: Blood Painted Settlement (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) < So much nosebleed......! That bitch pig, did she have the title of superior beauty! But... Something''s going on... > The sword that was attacking Darkiney blunts the movement. That is because I was so surprised that cherry blooded leaves nearly fainted, but I consider this an opportunity and rebuild the sword, shake off the sword and put it on the three of us. < I don''t know what kind of love you showed, but there are too many gaps! Die hey hey! Lovers, blow it up! Darkiney''s leg stopped as he approached that distance, slashed down in a few more steps. < become!? "Shut up, I''m not in the right place right now" It was the work of the leaves. Having regained his sanity in an instant with a cherry scream, Leaf first took his hand off his chest, and in his probation, he corrected his cherry clothes and stopped Darkiney''s leg as he was. "You did it.... Bye." < What... gubbo... is...? Something fell off Darkiney''s chest. is red and continues to beat. No, the beat was about to stop in a few seconds. Consciousness to go far with severe pain. And a bloody chest. Darkiney guessed what he had been done. < No way right after the resurrection......! How... wah, the concubine''s... heart heart...... gha > SSS rank reactions disappear from detection. The defeat of Darkiney had also enabled King Rahma''s body to move. "P...... haha......! You knocked him out, didn''t you? "Yes, uh, thanks to cherry blossoms for once" "I have a lot to ask... but for now its bleeding... are you okay" "I don''t know, I''m cranky" The leaves came into the spot. I can''t keep up with my head processing. And see the cherry blossoms that are still bozen like souls have fallen out. Next, look at your palm. Finally, look at Cherry Blossom''s already fixed, especially unexposed breasts. "Oops! "Or leaves!? Again!" "Ahhh... did you...? "Ah, cherry blossoms...... you noticed, buffoo" It was a leaf with a nosebleed again, but now I manage to stay conscious. Cherry blossoms stared at the leaves full of nosebleeds for a while with a decent face and eventually wept with tears in his eyes. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Me, look it up...... I was going to find the best way, but I just wanted to unca all that demon stuff! "Ugh, yeah." "I can''t believe that was with such a bleeding curse......! "Well, did the book have such a statement about the curse?" King Rahma with his neck hanging. No one has heard that crush. The cherry blossoms are even more orous. "Yu, I have to transfuse... I''m O-type, so I really am..." "No... I think that would be fine if you let me drink the potion. And the cherry blossoms and the blood that''s on me have to be shed." "Oh, yeah! Drinking Amrita handed to him by cherry blossoms, Leaf flew only the blood that went out of him somewhere. When I look at it, the leaves look better, and the cherry blossoms are horny. "Good..." "By the way, you know, the..." "I''ll tell you why when I get back, I''ll take my time when I get back..." "Oh, it''s really best when I get home... Ugh" "Ha ha!? "............ it''s okay" The nosebleeds were about to come out again, but the leaves managed to indulge. For I have attached my arms unto myself. Blood would flow out of the nose of the leaves like water coming out of the faucet if I tried to remember at all. "... hey both" "Yes." "Hey, what is it! "I didn''t see what happened to the two of us during that time, but for now, the purpose could be achieved. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for the rest. I am. " "No, it''s outrageous! "I didn''t do a big deal! Two people desperately denied that they didn''t do a lot of work and thought they were just acting like crazy women blowing blood or exposing their breasts in the open. But King Rama continues to thank the two with a laugh. "You don''t have to be modest. First of all, Sakura, I knew about the sword that automatically fights me, but that sword crosses parity with the SSS rank in one piece... I guess the strength of the person is considerable" "Oh, well, that''s...! "Honestly, it was enough to think I''d be able to defeat Leaf by myself without helping him, but you seem pretty trustworthy, don''t you? "Ah..." King Rahma is like that with all due respect, but it was no more embarrassing words for cherry blossoms. Now I realize I should have been single and defeated that demon. "Next, Leaf, that moving skill is amazing. It can also be used to attack, and it can make an immediate heart decision¡­" "I should have done it from the beginning if it worked that easily. Because I can do anything with objects within sight. I can''t believe I failed to try to take a sure way... you know, I''m so sorry about the cherry blossoms" "Yes, it''s okay...... yeah" King Rama was in a good mood for the two of us floating each other with a very sorry face, that if we ended up (from ourselves) we could easily and safely defeat the SSS-ranked demons with no harm whatsoever and enough to be legendary. I was only sorry I couldn''t show my strength, but it also seemed like I decided to break it off as compatible with my enemies. "The kingdom of Mephirado is still blessed with talent..." 943 gossip lil recap (Sho) "Wahhh..." "What''s going on, Lil?" I just woke up in the morning... I don''t know if it''s getting very sweet on the basket, but it''s kind of weird how Lil is doing. He looks at me with a hot eye. You''ve been trying my best to heal my fatigue on the planet lately, but on the contrary, you want me to do something? Shh. Ask me what you want me to do. Don''t let them see you with those pretty eyes! Oh, my God. "What''s going on, Lil?" "No... a bit of a dream..." "Oh, a dream" Speaking of dreams, you had these weird dreams about beautiful flowers and stuff like gay stories every once in a while. Is that the same thing? If so, I don''t even think this world can actually dream weird like that. Is it the influence of magic? "So, what did you see?" "A few months ago... I first went to school when I confessed my half life to the show, and I saw it in my digest until I got back" "Oh, you mean that time" I miss it. I feel like it was over a year ago already, even though it''s suspicious if it was six months ago even with anasm. "Hey, Lil, that was a big cry" "Wow. It''s also the moment I fell in love with the show." "Oh well. hehe......" When people say that with eyes that contain a little worry, it gets deleterious without even the pattern. I accidentally reached out to my head and was stroking between my ears. "Wow... I was thrilled to be in school for the first time" "Oh, I''m a little surprised you exposed your boyfriend from day one." "Because... I knew when I went to school, but I knew it was a show and it was hot. I thought it would be better if I told you I was your boyfriend earlier." "Huh? Really? I haven''t heard anything like that from anyone but Lil yet. Either way, Lil is so hot, and it would have been better for me to say it on that occasion. "Wah-heh." "Whoa?" "I want to marry Shaw" "That''s the deal, isn''t it? "Then you go into the tomb with me." "Well, I guess so" No, I think Lil''s too much of a Norwegian loose end, okay? Well, my parents came back to life in anasm, and maybe you''re sticking with me. "Wahoo, goo" "Whoa." "Wahoo." You look so happy. After a scattered hug, Lil stood in the kitchen to make breakfast, apologizing for the delay in starting making it, and after a while, breakfast was ready. No, I haven''t made it lately, from me. "Do you want me to make breakfast tomorrow? "Wow? Not this time, starting the next week." "Right." You''re my daughter-in-law, damn it. It''s been a year or so since I''ve known you yet, but this is my daughter-in-law... mine of course. Heh heh. Whoa, no, I can''t think decently because it''s morning. "Hey, Shaw." "Oh, yeah? "As I promised after that, if Shaw would police me in on a career group and then marry me..." "Ooh." "Let me make breakfast and lunch every day, okay? "Ooh! Of course not. After we get married, who else makes my rice but Lil? "Wow, I knew I was so weird today." "I guess so. It''s the same as always if it''s only sweet." "Because I dreamed about that day, absolutely" As usual after breakfast, but I took it to Lil and it got sweeter with a lot of change of heart. "Wahoo." "All right, all right." "I''m so happy." "That''s good" For me, who remembers everything since we met, I''m most glad Lil said that. It was worth the help. I didn''t ask for help in return. Minutes. "All right, then let''s just say I''m giving back to the show today and going! "I feel like I''ve been repaid enough already? "Are you? That''s okay, you give it back when you feel grateful! That said, I just want to be sweet...... what do I do first" "Hmm?" "I knew you''d stretch your hair" Lil squirts my hair around. And I snorted. "That''s my first attempt, even the haircut from the show! "Oh...... you want her to have a haircut, not bad" "Then we''re going to the bathroom for now! Me and Lil are moving to the bathroom. Lil said he was going to get ready for scissors and so on, and he just let me in. Lil brought a set of haircut sets after a while. Naked. There''s nowhere to hide it, "Ooh!? "Hey, what''s wrong? "Why are you naked..." I know you feel embarrassed because your face is blushing... so you always do. I wish I didn''t have to because I was embarrassed. "You can wash your hair off right away even if it sticks! Even Shaw has a pair of pants." "That would be, but a swimsuit would be fine" "It''s hard to get into an outside chest or something." "Oh, is that what it is" In the end the haircut started as it was. If you look forward, Lil''s body will be in direct view, so I have a lot of trouble with the place of my eyes. I meditated on my eyes... but it didn''t make sense because Lil would push his chest (just me) with habit. 944 Episode 865: Apology Match (Ye/Cherry Blossom) "By the way, what am I going to do with this guy" King Rahma said so when he saw the dark knee subspecies plucked out of his heart and falling. "It''s also difficult to make human demons that have come so close to people into some kind of material..." "Let''s just put it in the rest of the magic back, and we''ll figure out how to dispose of it with our men when we get back to the castle" King Rahma opens the mouth of his own bag he was bringing and collects everything without leaving a heart. "Okay. But why is this guy back? It''s hard to even think that someone in the village did it" "You didn''t say a word about that, did you, Darkinie? I don''t know." "Should I have at least heard it and then knocked it down? No, I can''t afford to do that in front of that powerful technique." I was worried for a while, but he immediately turned to the two of them and began to thank them again. "Anyway, let''s say it again and again, thanks! Send regular rewards for crusading SSS rank subspecies to the Kingdom of Mephirado next time" "Okay, let''s take it" "So I''m sorry, but could you do the one that moves with that bun again? The place is fine in the inn." "Yes." The cherry blossoms and King Rama were caught by the leaves, who, as usual, traveled instantly back to the platinum room of the inn. After that, King Rahma should leave the room immediately and go to the castle, where he will break up with the leaves and cherry blossoms. As soon as it was just the two of us, suddenly heavy air poured into them again. The leaves and cherry blossoms that returned to their rooms could not even face each other for some time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey, hey..." It was the leaves that broke the silence that lasted for a while. Speaking, I sit next to a walking cherry blossom. However, neither his face nor his body could yet be looked at directly. "Hey, what..." "What was that solution... what did you say? "You''ll see when you see this." The cherry blossom handed the tozumaho to the leaves. There is a description of a demon named the Night Fork System, Lakchassis. Ye loaded the description properly. "... I see" "... well... the kiss is like every day... was seen naked... or the body is from me but I touch it every day... so I thought the only thing I could do was let it touch my body that I didn''t wear anything. The enemy was SSS ranked, so I thought it had to be more powerful than the solution." "Oh well." "Now that I think about it, I''m glad it wasn''t my chest, and I could take it down by myself in the first place... is embarrassing..." Cherry blossoms that turn your face bright red. Ye also remembered the story to keep her nosebleeds from bleeding, making her face bright red and patient, but she decided to try her best to talk because she also had something to say. "Oh, I was alarmed, too. Then I didn''t have to embarrass Cherry Blossom in the first place." "Well, that''s no choice. I don''t normally think magic will help me realize my gender." "No, this is totally my downfall. How can I apologize...... I''m so sorry" I decided that cherry blossoms who felt that they were reflecting so much that they seemed to start hurting themselves if I told them I wouldn''t forgive them were better encouraged than to say they were bad too. "Yes, fine! Yeah...... oh, the other guy just ran it. Never mind. Well, I''m glad I didn''t bleed to death more than that, I''m better off that way..." "No, cherry blossoms." "Huh?" "That''s my problem, not that demon stunt or effect." "Huh?" The leaves go even darker with the intention of encouraging them. Sakura herself heard that that bleeding had nothing to do with the demons, and she was patting her eyes. "People get nosebleeds when they get too excited" "That''s well...... I know. That''s unlikely to be a boulder." "I think so, too. I didn''t expect it to be like that until the last trip." "I didn''t want you to be ashamed to know..." "That sort of thing. Whatever it is, that''s embarrassing." "Wow, it''s not like you weren''t interested in my nakedness" Sakura was relieved to hear it in a hurry. And continue the conversation a little more calmly than earlier. "That one - because I''m not interested in other women and have less desire than other boys our age... its smug" "Probably. Don''t pull..." "Why, already... hehe" Cherry blossoms, which were getting kind of crazy, took a deep breath and held onto the leaves with momentum. "Don''t worry about anything." "Yeah......? "You mean you liked me too much and you did, didn''t you? Then I don''t blame you or anything for that. Mm, I''m reflecting as a means of touching my chest, but I don''t regret letting the leaves touch themselves." "Yeah." "Yeah, ''cause... I love it" Hear that, hazy leaves. I embraced the cherry blossom back after gluing it for a few seconds. "Thanks...... sorry" "Eh heh." Shut up for a few seconds and the two had hugs. However, the leaves float naturally so as not to hit the chest. In the meantime, I realize that cherry blossoms are fuzzy, and I begin to say this. "Um... there''s one thing that bothered me." "What?" "We''ll just see you naked... after we go to high school... I mean, in a year and a half... do, right? "Yeah, you are." "Do you bleed your nose every time you see me naked? "Ah." ".................. hey, let''s get used to it? "Eh." 945 Episode 866: The Yeats Are Back "Oh, welcome back! "I''m..." Kanata and Sakura are back. It kind of looks like the relationship has changed again. These two have to review each other''s relationship every time we go on a trip. One thing bothers me more than that. I floated my own artificial satellites so that I could grasp the whole anasm, but for some reason these two were in the vicinity where the SSS-ranked subspecies caught me for the first time, and who I thought was finally King Rama. The three of us had that SSS rank...... according to the analysis results of the machine, we found out we were crusading a demon called the Darkiney subspecies, right? I don''t know the details, but Darkiney, skilled enough to stop the leaf movement, stopped Kanata and King Rama from moving, and Sakura... did she show something to Kanata? Then the surgery was lifted and the leaves made a toddle at the moment of travel they were good at. I have no idea what happened after I won because I immediately traveled on instant travel. "You know, I''ve actually made a surveillance system because a lot of high-ranking demons have appeared in anasm lately, but hey, that was a disaster" "Ah... you didn''t look at Ayu!? "Yeah? Yeah. I don''t know what you were doing, but thank you for helping me." "Look...... ''Cause he''s a loved one." "Because, Kanata! "Ugh, yeah......" It lit up, you cute bastard while my brother. But apparently something changed between the two of us after that. You can''t even let me, my brother, step deep, can you? You two should be able to manage, and from what I can tell, there has been a bigger change for Kanata than Sakura. If Kanata is the main problem, Kanata should be able to do something about it herself, and it''s very innocent of me to speak out. "Something seems to be going on, but I hope we stay close." "Ah! Cherry Blossom, Ye Jun! Welcome back." "I''m home, sister! "... yeah? Micah, who was drinking a drink, finally came to realize that the two of them were coming. You noticed a change when you saw Sakura, and you snuck up on Sakura at a high speed with Sususs. "Is something wrong? "Yeah.... that, no way sister too? "Well, I had a lot going on too... hehe" Was there anything special about that? About one day I did something amazing to use my strength... oh, it was just the longest record of the night''s behavior. I guess so. "Then I''ll see you around tomorrow. But again, Lil, I''ll turn you in and see you girls...... hehe" "Oh, let''s do that" What the hell are you talking about at the sorority? As far as Mika is concerned, I guess it''s something completely different from the conversation a man would imagine a woman would have had. "But you''re right... you''re really starting to see a lot of demons that could destroy one town: SSS-ranked demons and SS-ranked demons.... there''s a simultaneous anomaly of the planet and a anomaly of anasm. Oh, my God, is there normal? "I wonder if something demonic has anything to do with it... it''s so annoying..." As far as the demons'' reactions are concerned, they don''t seem to exist or have anything to do with it. It wasn''t directly with a person named Deiss, for example, and that person could be doing something. The demons are sheltering... but the possibilities cannot be abandoned. "Speaking of which, I have dreams. Didn''t Samayle look like this when he started appearing? At that time, rank and all, the demon scale was one step down." "Oh yeah! I guess it has something to do with it." "Whatever it is, it''s hard to imagine that not a millimeter has anything to do with it" I''ve thought about it many times, but no matter what kind of presence does it for me, it''s about us who can handle it, so I need to do something about it. I feel pretty big at the time I put the artificial satellite down, though. "It''s time for me and Sakura to go back to my room." "Are you going to fall asleep from travel fatigue? Good night for now." "Yeah, I''m going to. Good night." "Cherry Blossom, I''m going to sleep with you properly, Ip? "Eh heh, I''m gonna" "And I''m going to sleep anyway! Bye." With a little sweat on his forehead, he took Sakura and Kanata back to her room. "Are you all right, Kanata" "Sakura did something to you. Ye is more than acceptable to you." "Like being pressed naked or something? Sakura on the boulder. Isn''t that it?" "I don''t know, I can''t tell you I haven''t used to, but you''ve been like me lately..." Will Sakura be as sexually active as Micah? Speaking of which, I never used to think Micah was amazing either, so I figured she was a sister, and that might be more likely. Kanata, are you okay? I know because it''s same-sex, but he doesn''t have any kind of real jerk and he doesn''t have any resistance. "Sa, sa, have dreams! Get back in the living room and kiss me! Or..." "Yeah, you can kiss me." I guess some people will come for this to be normal for those two...... I knew it. 946 Episode 867: How many sororities? "So let''s keep you posted." Chat and update while the three of us take a bath: me, Cherry Blossom and Lil. I do it once in a while, but it''s pretty fun, isn''t it? Still, I''ve been thinking about it since I saw it in the dressing room, but I don''t think Lil and Cherry Chest are getting kind of big. Even though I''m no different. "Wahoo, then from me" "Sho had a tough time. There''s a lot going on." "There it is! According to Lil''s story, she even made an effort to heal her tiredness. But as it turned out, it wasn''t always that different from how sweet I was to Sho. Then I ask what happened...? "Oh, my God." "" Yeah, yeah. "" "This has become a G." That''s what Lil said as she lifted her own chest. G...... Gigantic''s G! I knew it wasn''t a mistake to feel like you were getting bigger. Still, G...... F, yes, it would still have been realistic if it had been up to one of mine, but G hey. "It went up in a short time, didn''t it? I knew I was doing something." "Besides the skinning with Sho, Wafufufu continues to massage her breasts." "... I think it''s time for me to be in full swing. I think breast skinning is more than enough." I care about dreams, too, here. It shouldn''t hurt to grow up. I''m not exercising or anything. Lil''s exercising, but she''s turning it up. "Then I''ll tell you the latest version as far as I know! With this hand, the usual vengeance..." Lil has a rare and dangerous way of getting laid. But I have no choice but to be taught! "Ugh, take it. Let''s not stand! "Wahoo! Oh, you should remember Sakura as she looks at Micah." "Ugh, yeah......" ______ ____ ___ "What do you say?" "Oh......! I do feel like this is going to get a little bigger even once. I got rubbed instead of being taught good things. "Keep doing this every day." "Okay! "Wow, I think I''ll try it too... I remember it for once" Cherry blossoms always seemed less interested in this sort of thing. Has there been a change of heart? "So... what happened to Sakura? I saw a pinch with my dreams." "You were watching your sister, too.... Actually" Sakura told me everything that happened during the trip. I also figured out why I was gossiping when I was confronting SSS-ranked demons because of you. You could have defeated him on your own, let''s swallow it at this time. He seems to be reflecting on himself. "Hmm, I finally made him rub it" "Wahoo, how did it feel to be rubbed? "Yes, I don''t know because I was in the middle of a fight. Oh, but..." "But?" "Ya, it''s nothing after all! "That''s right. King Lamar didn''t see you, did he? "I did the math on the boulder, so it''s okay." You don''t change how daring but shy my sister is. But I was like this, too, until last year of anasm. I don''t look forward to it... we''re quite similar sisters, so we''re going to be more and more like me... "So, there''s one problem." "What''s wrong? Ye told me you didn''t feel well? That can''t be true." "Chi, no. I didn''t get any feelings about the senses. But the leaves...? Cherry blossom told me all the time... In short, Ip, you are usually just a cherry blossom. I didn''t expect a red waterfall to flow through my nose. "So you know what we promised, right? I managed to get him used to it until about a year and a half after the time came... so I had a sense of crisis with the boulder. What am I supposed to do? Looks like cherry blossoms have changed considerably during this trip. For once, you let me touch you, right, absolutely. I''ve never asked you this question before. "How much can you stand? "¡­ ask what it is" "But you''re still pretty embarrassed, aren''t you? We take a bath together once a week... and we can''t do it with boulders." "Well, that''s kind of..." "I don''t need to take anything off when it''s unnatural. It''s summer in five months on Earth." I''ll show you my swimsuit in your room because we started dating "is all you have to say. I think we should start there and attack him." "I see! Sure, in a few months, I might be able to if I was about a swimsuit......! "That''s Lil! If so, will I also show off my swimsuit in my dreams in the summer? Well, but I''m talking about cherry blossoms and leaves, so I think I''ll definitely have some lucky sketch again by summer. "Well, your sister''s next, huh? "What happened? "I am..." I miss having dreams when I put my body in first grade or so. As a result of a rare disappointment from having dreams, I started and told a tired story after nearly half a day when I realized it. "Wahoo! Regardless of my background, that''s a challenge I''ve had too! "No, that''s more amazing than I thought...! "You wanted to do it, that''s good." Indeed, I might say that it is a sad achievement. Now we have to go for the second time. "I can''t imagine Ayu not being a gutsy place..." "Oh, you can''t judge me by my looks, can you? Finally, as me and cherry blossoms are everywhere, there are similarities between dreams and leaves... well, be prepared for the future." "Awwww." Cherry blossoms make their first bright red blush today. Are cherry blossoms intolerable there yet? "Wow, wow, I know you''re contraceptive with an item on, but you''re gonna feel like you''re having a baby." "I know! "Aww, wow." We continued our sorority for about two hours afterwards while we mowed down the cherry blossoms that still didn''t keep up with the deep story. I knew it was good, this is it. 947 Lesson 868: Just stay home. "Wah-hoo." "Ooh." It was about a week after I started resting my feathers slowly in anasm, but I stayed in the house almost every day. Yesterday, Ye and Sakura just returned from a trip to the kingdom of Buhula. I hear you''ve run into some SSS ranked demons... but I don''t think that happens very often, and me and Lil can go on a trip, right? Of course, it would be nice if Lil wasn''t discriminating because he''s an animal. In that case, it means the Kingdom of Mephirado or the Kingdom of Buhula. I don''t know, I''ll suggest it. "Whoo-hoo." "Hey, Lil." "Wah-hoo." Apparently he was obsessed with sweetening me and didn''t listen to me. Shivering his tail and hugging Nico with a full smile on his face. Well, it''s the usual thing. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but it still feels like a sweet dog. "Lil, hands" That''s right. Sometimes I do. I know you heard that one now, but did you hear it wrong in the sky above, or did you do it deliberately? Lil has been trying to put his chest on in an impossible position. "Chest?... Ah, hands" After the number of cups has increased, it is accentuated somewhat. That''s not all Lil''s charm is. That being said, it seems like I simply misheard that one right now, and I immediately put my hand on my palm. You''re just shaking hands. Shit. I don''t know what I wanted... I don''t think I need a reason to mess with her. "Wahoo. So?" "I just wanted to give you a hand." "I''m not a dog, I''m a wolf...... ah! I would love to play with pets..." "No, I''m not." I don''t think that''s a bad idea, but I didn''t let you do that now. I only let you because I wanted you to. No, I''m already interrupting your sweetness, so you should listen to me closely. Let''s invite him on a trip. "Than that, Lil." "What? I''m done with today''s muscle tresses, but do you want a massage? "No, I''m not talking about my hobby. I was just wondering." "Wahwahhu? "Why don''t we go on a trip? "Wahoo! Is Lil happy from the bottom of his heart, he moves his tail harder than he just did, and his ears also stand. Your face as a person in the first place represents joy itself. "Go! Go! Go! "What about tomorrow? I''m free anyway, you just have to decide where to go for the rest of the day." "Right. Domestic or foreign first? "I intend to make it within the Kingdom of Mephirado." "Like, let''s do it" The two of us use our tozmahoes to discuss where we''d like to go while spreading the map. It may be a little fresh not to talk about muscle, body (general technique) or martial arts. Sometimes there are seven days left to stay in anasm, and candidates are named around where they can be reached within a day and a half by carriage. Ye has some hands asking you to take me far away in an instant, but I didn''t do that either during my previous trip. And Ye, on your trip with Sakura now, it''s basically all about carriage and ship travel (after fighting SSS ranks this time, or returning on a momentary trip). At the end of the day, they''re choosing the finest rides in the country, not to mention anything. Because we hardly need money because of dreams and the skills we get from dreams. I think that''s about all I have to say about spending the money I earned in the days when I was a decent adventurer. Took me about 2 hours to set the route. That''s a quicker spinning lil on the head, it''s more crisp than I thought. Or I''ve really wanted to go on a trip before, but maybe I was just reluctant. I guess the last trip was to go home. I emailed Ye in Tozumaho to ask how to book a carriage and the store that deals with the recommended carriage. Somehow I felt more familiar with it than I had dreamed. It seems that you can already send a message with the owner of the store that deals with the luxury carriage, so Ip will book it for you? The cost is 10 large gold coins. Ten times the last time but I guess that''s all the scaling up. Thank you so much. Now we''re ready. "Then we''ll just wait for tomorrow." "Wow, maybe I can''t sleep looking forward to it. Yo! "Nothing. Isn''t that okay? We''ll spend nearly a day in the carriage anyway." "It''s 10 times the last price of a carriage! I''m worried about the interior." I do care about that. Was it 1 million yen or 10 million yen when it came to 10 large gold coins? I know it''s amazing luxury. "Um, I''d love to give you a ride to say that someday, too, Mom and Dad" "So you want to go with the family groom? "Yeah, Shaw and I would love to. Except for my family and my girlfriend... and I noticed when my moms went home." Really? He usually spends more than half of his two weeks with me. 948 A meeting to support gossip lil huen This is a high school room famous for its cleverness. There were many students gathered there. It doesn''t mean they''re holding something in their hands, it''s just that they''re sitting in a chair and talking. "I just founded it, and there''s quite a few of us." "That would mean Mr. Lil Huen is popular" "Keeps third place in the Beautiful Girls rankings announced during this time. Should it still be called a boulder..." This gathering was a sorority less than two months after its inception called ''Meeting in Support of Lil Huen''. There are 15 main members. But a tenth of the people on campus already subscribe as members of the sub. The Human Sorority, ranked # 1 to # 3 by beautiful girls, subscribes to such things as one-fifth or one-tenth of the people on campus, but counts one part-time person as being somewhere in total. Conversely, he said, those who go to this high school who have learned that fact often have the feeling that ''only a third or less''. But the truth is, 98% of people on campus are fans of someone just because they don''t belong to a sorority. These were calculations within the High School, and they were so numerous that no one could grasp them, including the secondary school, which is the escalator''s former, and the university, which is the escalator''s destination, the graduate school. "No, I guess that''s exactly what people are like when they come out of two dimensions" "Really. Plus I''m only with people who came out of lanobes and comics because my head and physical specs are human away..." "What are physical specs? Exercise ability? Or... Nice buddy? "Both." Unlike a fan association ranked # 1 in a certain ranking, this sorority is less radical. Not everyone was there, but because everyone was afraid of that third place girl''s boyfriend. A martial arts genius, predominantly Judo, a person who possesses the power and endurance of human detachment and who will challenge and defeat heavy weapon opponents with bare hands. And my parents are police greats. I didn''t think I''d do anything. Normally. "Ah, but nah, I''d like to rub that big one..." "Oh, hey, if the current Demon King had asked me...! "Hey, Yabeye...... They almost killed me. Good. This is the fan club." The man who stated his desire and the man who was listening to it scratches a cold sweat. "But what do you think, is there any chance that the Demon King has already rubbed it? "The sightings are up to a kiss... but I don''t know what to do" "It''s under one roof." Now sigh. When it comes to what this fan club does, it has been almost to this extent since its inception. And then there''s the occasional "face," "leg," "chest," "style," and so much contention. But this day was different. "Hey Ome et al! "Who... oh, you!? A male student with a single face, however bad, rushed in with a USB memory, a computer and a projector. "Shimoda is suspended for stealing Ayu! How dare you humiliate Ayu, you son of a bitch! What did you show up for? "Huh... look what I have. Don''t you see? And whose sorority is this? "Ma...... no way!? All the main personnel make a scene. Meaning a man named Shimoda has come all the way to The Meeting in Support of Lil Fuen. There are no retards in this school. Everyone immediately figured out what that meant. "Isn''t that bad for a boulder!? Oh, Ayu still didn''t develop to the big problem because she didn''t want to believe it, but she was a boy once. Mr. Lil is an authentic woman! Aren''t you a mess...! "Oh, Ayu-chan, are you a man!? "I''ll explain later in the first year.... Shimoda, we won''t see that. Ayu, don''t be with the fan club guys. Instead, it''s gonna be here until I catch you and stick you out to run the school! Watch out!" "Hey, don''t get too early...... it''s not a burglary" "What!? "You''ll see." Shimoda installed a projector on her desk and began projecting footage using her computer and USB memory. That is footage in the gym and is developed around Lil Huen. "Gymnastics clothes......! "This is from a basketball class. Jack the CCTV." "What!? "Look at that..." Lil Fuen was one of a kind while the girls were playing basketball. Sports omnipresent. This was something we all already knew. "Aren''t women just sporting? "It''s gonna be a doop from here." The footage expands toward Lil Huen. The ball passes to her and starts running dribbly. Everyone sensed what Shimoda wanted to show them when they started running. Swinging double hills. That do-up. "Nha...! "What do you say? "There''s no footage of your thighs? "No, because we''re all more or less long pants this season............ hmm? One giant shadow in front of Shimoda. It was staring at Shimoda messing with the computer with a ghostly shape. And when he''s forced to pull the USB out of his computer, he shatters it with his own grip. "Eh." "What, it''s not. Get out of here, you bastards! Mr. Lil and Mr. Firefield are doing something to make you uncomfortable! "General Manager......! "Senior Ganda...! Shimoda, yelled at by the manager of this fan club named Ganda, reluctantly left the room with a projector and a computer. Ganda was then to receive a round of applause from the staff. 949 Chapter 869: Travel (Shang) The next morning, we were coming early to the carriage station. What a specification that departure time can be anytime between 8: 00 and 11: 00 for 3 hours. That''s the kind of carriage you rent out on your own. Appearances are like rides by kings and successful grand aristocrats, no matter what you look at them. Is it okay for me to ride? Ye would ride a white horse, too. Yes, and you know it. "Wahoo... are you okay with me like this? "You bet. Who else is riding with me but you?" "........................ Wow! Someone like you approached us as we approached the carriage. He''s the kind of man who served the castle as a carriage clerk for years. "Master Hino and Master Fuen, right? "Yes, it is" "I''ve been waiting for you.... No, that sounds a little faster than the time. Are you leaving yet? "Please" Me and Lil got in the carriage. It''s just a rolling world there. If you''re any worse than in the castle, you''re shining. The word "luxurious" suits me well. If I break even one, yeah it''s going to be like a hundred thousand and a fine...... Earth would. "The description in the car is written in the booklet on the desk. Please do not read" "Okay." Your hand will go outside and me and Lil will be left in the room. Lil''s so excited, he''s so excited. I read the booklet for now, but apparently the room will come with this living room, toilet, bath I need right now in two... and all the other services. There is no bedroom and there is a double bed with curtains tucked away from this living room. "Wow. Hmm! That''s a big bed! "Bigger than we usually sleep around? The one I had dreams of doing just fine." "I mean, this is too big for you....... hmm? Looks like Lil found something. That''s the box next to the bed. I feel somewhat suspicious. Here... I have a feeling that if I open it, I''ll be flown from this luxurious space to another world. "It''s very suspicious... but can I open it and look at it? "Well, I suppose it''s nice to have it... but I have a weird feeling about it, huh? "Wow... but if you don''t open it, it won''t change anything." Lil gently opened the box. I go by Lil''s side and peek into its contents with me. Inside...... "Wow, this is it... for the birth control of anasm..." "That''s the one we always use." "Sketchy clothes......" "Oh, wow." "This is... cum... maybe this is Sotch''s medicine. Oh, there''s also an adult toy for anasm." "I mean, that''s what I mean." You had a hunch, didn''t you? Ye, I don''t think you said a word about this... maybe once that kid was still in middle school, and you decided to forget about these filthy things. When I look at the current relationship between Ye and Sakura, I don''t have to worry about using them because I''m doing what I promised Mi-hwa would do for the year. Daiwa, you found this in your bed first and hid it so that Cherry Blossom wouldn''t find it. Well......... if there was one set of these. What would I do if I had dreams and beautiful flowers? First of all, no doubt, even if time is to be taken into account, you must start. So, what about Lil and me? "Duh, what do we do? "What should I do..." "Wah-hoo." Lil looks up at me as she raises her sketchy clothes. Lil bruises occasionally, but my instincts showed that I must be doing this naturally. Sometimes it doesn''t depend on my response, but choosing that one will probably screw it up. "Do you wear that? "Yeah." "Do you use drugs? "If you can use it..." "Whatever... 14 hours from now" "Wow. Hmm! With a delightful look on his face, he leaves what he took out in the box. No how long has Lil been such a jerk... no, it''s been since we met. Sometimes I think it''s my fault, but no matter how many times I think about it, I''m not the cause. It''s from the beginning. This. "What''s going on? Such a harsh face." "No... nothing. What better way to go than this, this travel time" "Apparently they add almost endless treats and stuff, and let''s play a game! If Ayu-chan''s room was built for automatic regeneration, there''s still no way she''s going to muscle in this fancy place." "Right." Carriage travel was probably better with the carriage I rode in front of. I can only enjoy the view to the extent that the outside of the room shifts at will. "Wah-heh... The real pleasure is at night..." "Oh, wow." "Besides, why don''t we play this hunting game" Looks like you should move weirdly until night and not use your strength...... yeah. 950 Chapter 870: Travel 2 (Shang) The journey in the carriage, which seemed long and short, was also over. Honestly, I always felt like there wasn''t a big difference between what I was doing in that mansion. I asked the same company (?) to go home, but will this happen? "Got it - waffle" "A one-day carriage is pretty tight." "Really? Lil is in a good mood. It''s certainly the first time we''ve come to a place where we don''t know each other at all for entertainment purposes, and we may have no choice but to be more tense.... There seems to be another reason in this case. "We have arrived. Did you look forward to yesterday? Maybe I decided that the box I had left was moving a little. That''s what your hand said when I came to tell you I''d arrived. Sure, well... yeah, you''re right... it''s a huge extra favor... In the meantime we get out of the carriage and step into the entrance to the village. "Sa, show! Let''s go inside! "Oh, yeah." This village we came to travel to. Everything. You think this is a village with lots of genuine elves and halves of elves? They have treehouses in the woods and trees, and rare fruits are picked. Complete the process at the entrance to the village (the receptionist was a man, but he was handsome because he was an elf) and go full inside the village. "Let''s find the inn first" "Wow, you''re right! Walking around, asking the old elf man who used to be so handsome where we checked out the inn. "Excuse me, I''m looking for an inn in this village that is marked with an awesome tree..." "Oh, you''re a traveler? Can''t you tell by all the trees? If it''s the inn, maybe it''s not me." It was one Oki that my grandfather pointed to. There''s something like a treehouse on top, but if you look closely, there was light everywhere from the trunk of the tree, too. No way. "Ha ha, Oki isn''t the landmark, Oki himself is the inn." "Oh, did I! Thanks! Normally, the elves seem to hate other races. but this mephilado country seems to have been favoring elves for a long time. I am normally familiar with them. Seems like a rare species by nature, because he''s also walking quite a bit to the castle town in the first place, but not to the Mephirado people. Anyway, while I thanked my grandfather, Lil and I went to the inn. This village has another inn with this one, which is divided for the general or the wealthy. We are ashamed of the latter. I don''t usually have to spend money because of my dreams. The receptionist at the inn was also beautiful with his ears hanging out. Elves are amazing after all. "Welcome" "I''d like a room for two. I''d like a room." "I understand. There are 3 silver, gold, platinum and class. I only have one room in my platinum class...... Silver, you have a room for two in gold. Which way do you want it? Me and Lil talk. Because of this trip, I decided to ask for a fancy gold class, and I asked for it. Prepare quickly and be guided to the room. That''s 18,000 bells per person per night. That''s 180,000 yen in Japanese yen. It''s pretty high, and it''s like a room with a tree crept through it... and it feels like it''s a natural taste. "Then take your time" That said, the store staff was gone. Lil was shrieking her flowers as she unloaded her luggage in the room. "What''s up?" "After all, the scent of nature or the smell of wood is wonderful." "Did you like this smell? Sure, bathing detergents in the bathroom often smell like hinoki or something." "At one time, only trees and dirt had a time as friends.... My favorite is the smell of the show." "Oh, wow." He approached me and hugged me. It seems to smell more than that. I don''t know much from my normal life, but it turns out my ex is a dog... because I''m a wolf or I''m pretty obsessed with the smell. I also decide whether I like or dislike food because of the smell. "Huh, you can relax..." "Good for you." "It''s fine here... really. I can''t believe the trees are so good." "Indeed." But in this tree in the gold class, is the log house at the top a platinum class? The platinum class was about four times more expensive than the gold class. Even though I know I can afford to stay, it''s worth fighting for. "Since when do we look around the village? "Let''s go after an hour or so off. This place is... even I, from pure Earth, am excited. If you look, there might be plenty of entertainment in the outdoors anatomy." "I don''t know. I don''t have a game, though. I didn''t even have chess, jenga, or reversi until Ayu brought them." "Sort of." But I don''t know if I could try more trips. 951 Episode 871: Travel 3 (Shang) "Waho..." "Oh, my God, I''ve never heard that before." After an hour''s rest, we decided to go out and do some sightseeing. Lil probably admires you when you go out and look through the trees, but you make a squeal you''ve never heard before. "Wow, really. I''ll use it next time, when I''m thrilled." "Isn''t that nice? It''s a tree that you really want to be thrilled with. They all have splendid standings that make me want to say that this is Kamiki. It''s amazing how different it is from the capital castle town to this point, even though it''s the same Mephirado kingdom. "Well... what shall we do" "When you come to a place like this, why don''t you just try some specialties? "Nice... don''t you have ground meat or something? "Don''t say it like a local drink." In the meantime, when I walk away, I sell nuts that seem to contain plenty of fruit juice, like palm fruit, picked even though they are in the woods like this in the near field for the price. I bought two and decided to try them. "You look like a kid with palm nuts and mango." "You''re mango palm fruit. The flavour..." "That''s it, don''t taste like apple juice with 20% fruit juice" "Right." I wonder what would happen if I took this kind of thing back to Earth. Of course, you shouldn''t do that because it would be an alien species for the planet. "But...... elves or halves of elves, you''re just a bunch of people who would have quarters or so in the distance! Beautiful, guys." Some elves'' halves and quarters seem quite rare in their own right, such as cat ears growing but their ears as human beings are as stubborn as elves (beautiful, of course). Elves. Maybe the genes are strong. "Speaking of which, Micah, Ayu and Sakura aren''t supposed to be mixed with any elf blood, but they''re so cute, right? Honestly, it''s equal to or more than an elf, I knew it." "Come on... I don''t know if it''s something God gave me. Those are. From me, there''s enough lil ''on that level." "Once again -. I''m so happy I''m about to jump." I didn''t flatter you. Compared to some elves, it''s not inferior, rather it''s winning. I''ve lost my eyesight. I hear Lil doesn''t know his own flesh and blood except his parents, especially after his maternal grandfather''s grandmother. "Wahoo. It''s nice of you to compliment me, but let''s go around a lot more" "Right." Did Lil''s wish come true, or did he actually know, that meat specific to this village (the meat of the demons that often emerged) was on sale? It is a monster rarely seen elsewhere, but it appears frequently in this village. Lil cheeks the skewers as she nicks. Doya with a face. "Like I said, right? "Oh, right....... even though you eat 5 bottles and go in for dinner? "Yayusa, meat is a different stomach. It''s just like Sakura''s sweet principles." "Oh, wow." Walking away again, I found a store that was showing me the woods and giving me a monster to look around. That''s a so-called forest bath tour. They''re just going to stroll through these woods... "That one, we''ll ask for it tomorrow! "Oh, will you?" "Walking in the woods is good." That''s right. I''ve just been in a village in the woods the whole time. Though I didn''t know you were such a forest girl. After all, as I said at the inn, because my childhood friends were trees and grass...... "Wow, what''s going on? "No, I wanted to hug you." I have eyes around me, but they''ll think of me from the start with a couple of travelers, and I don''t care. "Oh my God! You just have to be as good as you can be." Lil gets weird again when he keeps going, so I stopped hugging him with as much cheeks. That said, I would have looked around the village in twelve minutes. Sometimes it was time for the inn to prepare dinner for me, so I bought some fruit earlier to drink before I went to bed and then went back to the room where I was staying. "You''re having a lot of fun." "Ta-da! "If you like the woods so far, will your next date on Earth even go in the mountains? "Let''s go, let''s go! I''d love a mountain full of trees." I just figured out my girlfriend''s hobby better. But this trip paid off. If you have trouble dating, now you can go to the mountains or woods. "Ah." "Hmm? Lil, what''s up?" "I didn''t realize it before I looked around the village... this" Lil pointed to a box that was shadowed and hidden in the abyss of the bed. A box I''ve seen somewhere. Yes... the box I saw in the carriage. No, this was a room for a couple. "Ko, even tonight... right? I don''t know if it counts again, but it''s so cute. I''m going to say that. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no 952 Episode 872: Forest Bath It''s a forest bath. "Ooh." What happened last night...... I don''t even have to look back. It''s just that I couldn''t beat the temptation to be Lil again. Lil continues to be in a good mood yesterday. Take a tour of the woods today as promised and take a forest bath. I woke up, got dressed, had breakfast, and when I was ready for all the other things, I headed to yesterday''s information desk as soon as I could, and filed an application asking for an explanation. They don''t have to go as a group in large numbers to walk in the woods, but they arrive at a clump of one to six, accompanied by a guide. So you don''t have to sign up for a large number like a tour of the planet. And you think the guide is more or less a former adventurer? "Then I''ll be in charge." "Wow, nice to meet you! "Regards" Elves because our guide has pointy ears... no, they''re probably half because the color of the eyes isn''t elf-specific. Anyway, I''m from a half-elf woman. Oh, wow. Beauty. Not as good as Lil ''though. For once, I asked him what to call me when I call him by his name, but he said he was fine with being a "guide". "Mmm..." "Wahoo? What''s wrong with you? "No, anything" I stare at Lil and then look at her face. Not that I don''t like the Beast Man, but I''m apparently jealous of that size because I look at my breasts alternately with Lil''s and then I put my face up. Certainly the conductor isn''t big enough, yeah. "Then let''s come." From the entrance to the tourist course in the woods, we move on. But there''s a lot of trees out there. If I open my appraisal skills at all, the information will pop in at once, and I''m going to have a headache. "The average tree age in these woods is said to be about 250 years." "Wow, that''s amazing! So maybe you''re surviving the time when the battle between the demon god and the brave and the wise took place? "Well, on average, even if it''s 250 years, some of them are still about 10 years old to 1,000 years old, so some of them may be going through a couple of historical moments" It''ll be a long time after 1000 years. There''s Amrita, there''s the time difference between Earth and Anasm, and for a total of 200-300 years, we''re in a situation where we can live, but a thousand years sucks for boulders. More importantly, I don''t think I need to live 200 or 300 years. Well... that''s it, I''ll just hang out until I get bored when Lil says he wants to be with me all the time or something. And you''re going on and on while you''re thinking about that. I hadn''t heard a bit of an explanation... well Lil joined in for fun, and I''d be as listening as good as I could be. "That, what do you think? "Wah-huh? Ah, the fruits of drinking in the village are growing." "Yes, that nut, our village''s famous, grows out of this tree." Wow, I thought you were growing the same because your shape is palm fruit, and it''s made up like apples. "When it''s time, it falls." "Dangerous? "It''s dangerous. But it''s delicious. ¡­ oh." Two of those fruits fell from the top in the middle of something like that. I almost hit my head... I hope they both fell right in front of me on the sleigh. "Show Dangerous..." "Surprised..." "There seems to be no injury. Most importantly. Yes, if the nuts fall during the tour, I can give them to you.... Do you want a drink? "Do me a favor." When the conductor pointed to something like a straw with a hand he was used to there, he handed it to me and Lil. "Let''s walk over a drink. Actually, it''s a natural product, so you can throw it there when you''re done drinking it." We start walking again. Are you lucky you got nuts in the end? If I had hit my head, it would have been really dangerous. "Speaking of which, where are you two from? Mr. Huen seems to be a beast man I don''t see much in this Mephirado kingdom, and it''s rare that Mr. Hino has dark hair and dark eyes..." When I request this information, I tell you my name and so on. You''re going to have a chat. It''s certainly a flair for travel though. "Wahoo, I''m a White Wolf. I''m from Egdrasil Divine Tree Country. The show''s coming a long way." I can''t tell you where it is for a reason. "Was I? But the beast man and Egdrasil god tree country..." The conductor''s face is drawing blue. I can''t help it, I knew that country was a terrible place to treat slaves with regard to interracials. Even a village so far away from a castle town like this is as bad as you know how much it is. "There''s a lot going on, and I''m taken away by him... and love sprouts from there to this day. I wonder if it feels like the kingdom of Mephirado has moved in to escape harm." "It feels very romantic." "Well, actually, meeting the show might be romantic." That said, Lil happily hugs me in the arm. You look happy. I don''t have anything to say. 953 I just want to hug you to the gossip leaves. "Hmmm......" I was worried. I think it''s only a little irrelevant since I let my chest touch me directly. I''m kissing you, and I''m gonna talk to you right, and I''m gonna hold your hand, but you stopped giving me much of a hug. That scares me to think you might blow all that blood, doesn''t it? But... if I don''t do something about all this, I feel involved in the future of me and Leaf. Though sometimes I simply want to be as sweet as I want to be on the leaves. "What''s going on? Cherry Blossoms" "Nothing." Maybe, but Leaf doesn''t realize he''s avoiding my hug, does he? I was just about to... I''m just a few millimeters flat on the move or something. If this happens anymore, I''ll have to put it to Lil''s suggestion that she look like a swimsuit during the swimsuit season. But it''s definitely not a good idea not to hold it together by the summer. That''s why I have to show my underwear to Leaf now. But, you know what? Wouldn''t it be unclean if I wanted to hug myself and show my underwear if I didn''t like it? I just wore a little skin exposed outfit before I went along with it. That''s all I''m mad at. I just can''t believe I''m showing it from myself now... bugs are too good, right? "Ha..." "What''s wrong? That was weird earlier." "Yeah... eh... heh" He didn''t let me hold him, but he stroked my head. I''m glad you stroked my head, but let''s not do it... I just tried to hold him again. I knew I should have been able to touch it. You mean the feeling of grabbing nothingness. "Ugh..." "Hmm? You don''t even realize I tried to hug you. Ho, I''m really doing this unconsciously. Well... yes, you shouldn''t try to hug me. I have to do something about it because I haven''t hugged you, including when you''re asleep for 2 days now...... if you give me a quick hug on the leaf and ask me to do it for you haz! "Hey, hey, hey." "What?" "Not just Nadenade... I need a hug" "Speaking of which, you haven''t been hugging me lately... well, I can''t help it if all that happens. If that''s what cherry blossoms say, I get it." Ye pulled my hand and held it to me...... finally Grrr......! "Is that it?" "What..." The moment the leaves hugged me, somehow I was outside the arms of the leaves. I was definitely flown. "Why is my ability now... also, wait for me to gush again cherry blossoms! "Ugh, yeah! The leaves approach to embrace me. And when I finally thought I was in the range where I could hug... I was forced to move out of range again. Even if it wasn''t deliberate on my favorite leaves. If I was avoided so far, I''d want to cry on the boulder. "Ugh... Gun..." "Sorry, sorry! Yeah, yeah... if we cut the status... okay. I''m coming." Ye just doesn''t say honesty for the third time. He hugs me as much as he wants. Now it''s in my arm properly. Warm, soft, reliable... oh, great. "Phew...... good boo!? "Or did you!? My nose bled from the nose of the leaves. Looks like my immune system is down a lot after all. Is everything wrong with my breasts? But you can''t squeeze it even if you can make it bigger and.... "No... I knew from that day..." "I told you I''m going to get used to it gradually... I can''t do anything without it..." "Yes, it''s rather worse. I guess I''ll just have to get used to it. But I don''t want to embarrass the cherry blossoms..." I thought I''d say that with a serious face. Perhaps they recognize in the leaves that my shyness remains the same. Honestly, I''m gradually becoming more and more like your sister. ... Only for those I love, even if they see me naked... you say I can forgive you... "But I am, Ye" "Hmm?" "Ya, even when it''s time to make a promise... it''s more of a problem not being able to do adult things. You can''t keep doing this." "Yeah......" "So after all, get used to it little by little? "Right, good luck" Leaves hug me again with a determined face as I tuck the tissue that was nearby into my nose. It seems that if nothing had changed today, I would have thought about showing up in underwear, but I didn''t have to worry about that. So I''m supposed to be O''Rei as a result, but why would I feel a little sorry for you? "Maybe you weren''t shy about that time that you hadn''t hugged me lately, you were avoiding me? "Ugh, yeah. Actually, I''ve been sleeping at night lately..." "That''s right... I''m really sorry, huh? Hit me in the back. I hug harder. I didn''t mean to, I''m happy about it and my body''s on its own. Then the leaves have a new nosebleed...... 954 Lesson 873: Forest Bath 2 (Xiang) "Nevertheless..." "Wow, huh? The conductor is now staring at Lil''s face, not his chest. Lil tilted his neck again. "Mr. Lil is beautiful." "No, no, I can''t believe it. You''re better off saying that." "My mother is an elf, so I deserve to say so on a racial basis. Mr. Huen, don''t be modest. Don''t even. I think even I, accustomed to beauty, am very pretty about you.... Is there even an elf''s blood mixed up somewhere? "Wow, I know about my parents, but you don''t know Grandpa or Grandma at all. If that''s what you''re gonna tell me, there''s a real chance there''s a mix somewhere, right? That''s exactly what I thought yesterday. I knew Lil was beautiful...... cuter than pretty, huh? I''m glad my girlfriend is complimented. But I can''t believe people say that about Elf''s blood. I guess so. "And..." "Wahu? "Um, I''d like to ask you this personally. ¡­ I''d like to hear it personally rather than chatting about the service to the customer." "Wahoo." The conductor is earing at Lil. I guess I''m consulting about my chest to see that reaction. Maybe this kid and we are only about one or two different years old. Probably up there. "Nah, I see..." "Oh, if it''s hereditary from my parents or something, I''ll give up..." "I do, how" "Really!? "Yeah. Uh hey..." Lil takes the paper out of the bag and cleverly writes something. For about five minutes, they gave her a few pieces of paper. "Start by continuing with the contents of the first sheet of this paper every day, three sets in the morning, noon and evening, five minutes at a time. Then move on to the second and third." "Thank you! Wow, you''re so grateful. I found out that Lil had big breasts for me (in spite of the big ones originally), but have you been studying them so hard so far? That whole thing is good too...... I guess it''s a pretty effective way. "I didn''t expect customers to tell me..." "I didn''t think you''d ask me either." "Hey, it was something that seemed familiar," "That''s a good idea." For once, I''m talking about hissopotamus, but is it okay to talk about breasts in front of male customers? Uh, no, you said you were new or something. I didn''t really care...... it''s just easier to have this kind of interaction than to get a pale explanation. "... Ha! Shh, sorry! It''s all personal...... oh, I''ll keep guiding you!! One of us starts walking again, guided. Traditional elf forests are more mysterious than another, wherever you walk, which is interesting and soothing. I had no taste in forest bathing, but I could stay a day at this place. "You were right to come, right? "Whoa. You''ve wanted to come here for a long time? Lil decided where to go for this trip." "Um, I guess I''m half right. I wanted to go where the woods are famous, anyway. I didn''t expect such a good place." We walk away satisfied, guided that it was almost a turning point. But the guide''s kid stopped on the way. "What are you doing? "No... something..." "Hmm? Is there even a demon here? Try to find it." Me and Lil looked around to see if anything was responding. Because there is really news of bugs, it is also the fear of this anasm that I cannot say that it is my fault or something. I stopped on the spot for about 2 minutes to see... and one hell of a big thing went into the reaction. This isn''t a big one per se, it''s a big reaction that shows its strength. "Shaw... this is more responsive then, isn''t it? "Oh... better than then" We were blown to the bottom of a cliff, I remember exactly how we reacted then. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. And being more responsive then that means... a lately rumored being, an SSS-ranked demon. "Oh, you know, I had no idea, was there something? "Yeah, it kinda sucks. Run... no, don''t leave us" "Well, that''s the safest part" "Uh... so what the hell..." "If I can promise you I won''t panic, I''ll talk to you." "... Either way, I''m going to panic. You better tell me." "So is that... No sudden applause, but the SSS-ranked demon showed up." "Eh." He has a pocan face. That''s right. I''m sure we would have looked the same when the meteorite fell. I read about it in a book or something, but it seems that SSS rank is not a creature, but a disaster itself... 955 Episode 874: SSS Rank of Forests (Xiang) "No......... Huh? "Wow, that''s a really good idea. Thanks to you I noticed an amazing presence" If we hadn''t noticed here, the woods and villages could have been in trouble. After all, it''s not just about strength, it''s about exploration. "Well, if that story is true... well, can you do something about it? "Oh, actually, this is who we are. See, Shaw''s got an adventurer card too. Ali and Shaw don''t attach much importance to this card, but there''s nothing more reassuring to the people of Anasm." "Wow, okay." Me and Lil show the Adventurer card to the conductor. You have brilliant eyes. I knew it would react that way. SSS rank is called Earth, maybe about Hollywood star, visibly. "What... ah... wow..." "So don''t worry. Don''t run away so badly, I think it''s safer to stay here." "Wow, I get it......! What a former C-rank adventurer I am, I will keep you out of the way! "Wahun." Now, the question is how to call and intercept this big guy. Though it''s within range, I have no idea where it is. Not in sight at all. "What do we do? "Um, right. Because right now we''re keeping our magic in the crowd... if we put this out as hard as an SS ranker can we bring it out? "I''m dubious if I can really call you out with that... do you want to try" "Well, it depends on the character of the enemy..." I remember the general amount of magic I had because I fought SS Ranker a while back one-on-one. Adjusted well to release magic. As soon as I was there, the ground swelled furiously, and the ground that was nearby suddenly rose. From there grows something like a golden beetle horn. "Whoa!? What the hell." "Wow, I don''t know..." Keep the corners rolling out, and eventually your face appears on the ground. It looks like you''ve multiplied people with insects and mechanized them a little bit. "You look like a beetle demon." "Oh......" When we were discussing that, momentum appeared in the order of right and left hands from near the head. It''s totally a man''s arm. Plus I grabbed the ground with both of those arms and crawled out. "Hii, hiiiiiiiiiii!!? "Wow, great muscle! "Don''t rejoice, Lil..." What came out was a man with an abnormally enlarged body of muscles and a head of beetle shining in gold. Looks like he''s got a proper beetle blade on his back. Lil may have reacted because he''s a muscle lover, but this is nothing but creepy if normal people see it. I don''t know, he''s going to be in the villain for the specials thing. < Hahahahahahahahahahaha! How''s it going on the ground for a long time! My heart jumps! Now, you human being, who would be about SS rank! I''d say it''s exhilarating while posing to show off its matchiness. I''ve been pointing at this one. < This Golden Hercules Auga! Defeated by a good guy who was in the narrow between SS and SSS ranks in the past! Run for your life! I was building up strength while I recovered. Ah! "Ha, ha" Has anyone fought in the past? This guy. Suppose someone was a critical opponent at the end of the SS rank then, now I guess an SSS ranker already. I do get a lot of scars from shoulder to heso in humans. < I gathered the magic of the earth and turned to one skin...! Give me the strength of this true Golden Hercules Auga! Before you avenge him, first! You guys in the SS ranks. I''m used to shoulders. Oh! After that! Destroy the nearby villages! I''m calling him in! I knew it was a dangerous idea. As a muscle favor, I was hoping maybe he was actually a good one. Just a little. "Uh... good luck with that, huh? < Now is the time to see such a Kyotong face, you werewolf girl! Eat it first! True Golden Punch! I''m gonna mess up that pretty face for a human being! He grabbed his fist and ran straight into the lil. SSS ranked fists can''t be fooled by boulders. I think we''re all right defensively, just in case. I opened up all the speed and became the "zone" of my dreams. It''s probably a bug demon punch. I know it''s a hell of a power of speed... but that''s none of our business. I grabbed Golden Nanchala''s arm and, on the other hand, I was expanding my feathers so I grabbed the other easy areas separately and threw them towards the ground. My head pierces the ground as much as I want, and I can crater it.... Yabe, did you destroy the road? < hahahaha, nuguoooooo!!!? "Wahoo, that''s the show! "What did you do!? "I just threw it away." I could have been crater, but the ground didn''t collapse...... oh, you''re okay with a lot of tree roots. Good for you. But that''s the SSS rank. Can''t he fall to the point where he returns his own power just like that? If I apply my powers, the ground will crack. Nah... Is it hard to do this plain? It shouldn''t be a tourist destination. 956 Episode 875: Golden SSS Rank Crusade (Sho) You''re still alive. "I thought about destroying the terrain...... sounds like you''ve done too much, add or subtract" "Well, I can''t help it." Golden Nantka was moving picturesque, but eventually it stopped and put a pierced head out of the ground. My eyes, which were green until earlier, are red glowing if they represent anger, and the tip is broken because of me. < xama...... ugh! Its strength, SSS rank, which is slightly above the speed of this Golden Hercules Auga, which is also fairly superior > "Exactly! I purposefully released a little bit of magic to evoke it! The show." < This magic I feel again......! A werewolf little girl and a muscle man...... no way they''re both SSS rankers!? As soon as I said that, my eyes glowed red and soon returned to green, And when I turned my kurli back on me and Lil, I spread my feathers. < Don''t let the boulder come true! Let me get away with this! What a grand escape. But if you sell all that fighting and you know what it''s like to escape in front of an enemy... it''s a little embarrassing as the same muscle Dharma. Maybe it is when it comes to calm judgment. "Wow, I won''t let you get away with it! < What no!? The wolf flew through the sky...! "Wow! Flying through the sky with the wind around my legs, I magically created an axe faster to see if it was too hard to take the axe out of my bag, and I wield it lightly like a slender sword, Lil. Golden Nanchara''s neck and torso, which seemed so high in defense, are easily pulled apart. Soon they both stopped moving. "Wow, I knocked him down! "I thought slaughter would be better." "Perhaps that would have been better if you were concerned about topographic destruction. But either way, the magic of the show is a fire attribute, so you can''t use it in these woods, right? "So is that." I accidentally got my hands on it first because I aimed for Lil, but I certainly think I should have left it all to Lil. "Hih, hih..." "Oh, you okay? Are you hurt? "Ko, this is the struggle between SSS......! Oh, I''m not hurt, thank you! Really!" "You''re just kind of thankful, waffle." I retrieve this golden muscle while Lil stands the guiding child out of hips. I can''t leave you alone. But, Ma, I know from the feeling I''ve touched it twice, but this guy feels like a beetle demon has become human. Well, if it''s just the way it looks, it wasn''t... but I''m honestly disgusted when I change my mind. "Phew, it''s not strange to see a demon of the usual SSS rank, even though it''s not weird to die a hundred times...... Ah! You have to fight when I''m supposed to be the guide..." "It''s impotent." "So, right? This forest is managed, so even if I leave, it''s usually even a C-rank demon... which is why I moved to this guide... I was born in this village, so I was going to learn a lot about it, and I wanted to get a stable profession." Well, you''re lucky we were there. There was no time to explain it carefully after that, and we went right back to the village. It seems the roar was echoing when I slammed him to the ground, and he was to be asked by the partition what happened when he saw the guide''s child''s blue face. "Mi, guys, for now... call the village chief...? Then I''ll explain..." When the guide''s son said so, one of the villagers'' elves brought an elf man who was still visible in his late 30s. They say this man is the village chief. No, it sounds like an elf has an individual difference but a long, lifespan of 300 years or something, a story that got a little in my ear a long time ago. "What''s that loud noise? I had a terrible feeling... oh, you and your guests. Let me know what happened." "Well, village chief... actually..." Lil encouraged me, and the guide''s kid explained the whole thing to me. Everyone I hear comes blue. The village chief has also changed his complexion slightly and asked me to show him the body of Golden Nanchala. I''ll expand it to the ground. "Again...... Isn''t this the Golden Hercules Auga I had last man crusade about 3 years ago" "Crusade?" He said something about being resurrected. Last Man...... Oh, was that married man knocking him down? Yeah, that guy had a pretty solid personality, and I can''t think of any leaks to knock him out. "I did, too, and they showed me the body then too. ''Cause he was pretty worn out too... well, that was before the revolution, yeah" "So you''re saying the demon that''s not supposed to come back to life is back? "Don''t be, Guest. But lately I heard this long ear rumor of SS rank and SSS rank demons appearing. Maybe its consistent...... anyway, it really helped me crusade this guy......! Well, it''s been a long time, but it''s not bad to be appreciated! 957 Episode 876: Return from a Trip (Sho) As an SSS ranker, it was nice to crusade SSS ranked demons but then it was amazing. After all, Lil is right. SSS Rankers are amazing. We''ll be surrounded by elves and their halves and quarters. We''ll be surrounded. I feel like I''ve been treated the same way for some reason, even though it''s like I''m here to heal my fatigue after a TV shoot on Earth. Even Lil is surrounded by handsome elves, and you didn''t care that I was being told by the beautiful girls... well put, you''re jealous of me, until after dinner, I was in such a bad mood that I''ve only seen it a few times before. Lil only returned a word or two to most handsome men, but I probably shouldn''t have been polite enough to say the word. By the way that night...... just amazing, while accomplishing the feat of spending three days naked in a row, it fixed my mood though. And the third day of your stay in this Elf village. Now the village chief has come back and asked me to postpone the rewards of the SSS rank crusade. Indeed, to crusade one SSS-ranked demon usually incurs billions of rewards in Japanese yen. I didn''t originally intend to take the money, sometimes I didn''t struggle much and decided not to consult with Lil to receive the reward, but then it was bad, and I was broken by the fold and what a free passport for the use of the entire permanent store in Elf''s village. I don''t care...... you won''t be coming dozens of times in your lifetime. But if it weren''t for us, I''d say we were dead so many times, I got it. Do you have dreams, beautiful flowers, and Ye experience saying this? Maybe there is. So on the third day, after staying for roughly half a day, I decided to leave the village. He dropped me off at the villagers'' outing until I rode the carriage for a while. Right now, Lil and I are finally taking our time alone in the carriage. "... I thought you were here to take care of me." "Wow, you''re tired, aren''t you? "SSS rank is awesome, in many ways" "Wow, that''s why I told you, right? Lil looks doya. But so far so amazing, you can see that all the other SSS rankers hide their faces and prevent them from finding out who they are. Me and Lil might not be able to go outside face-to-face if we''re too active either. "Already... I want to make this clear" "I get it. But I rarely meet SSS-ranked demons.... That''s all that''s unusual right now." "If I think about it... I think I can help him with surveillance during a dream anasm, too. It''s gonna be tough." "Maybe that''s not too bad either." I have dreams... I used my powers in the right direction to protect my anasm, so it''s fine. That''s my big best friend from the heart. I can''t protect everything competently. This time really... I was lucky with that conductor and the village. Yeah, I knew having dreams was amazing. "Wow... that guy" "You mean Ali? It''s amazing, even the mystery of the growing SSS rank can solve it all by itself." "I used to be just an exclusive RPG gamer." "I don''t know about those days, but they were pretty amazing, weren''t they? I''m asking Mihana." Really have dreams awakened in a good way. Me too... I figured since I came to this world and started dating Lil... things have changed. Lil and I changed each other after we had a loved one named Lil. You mean grown up? You feel more responsible... "Wahoo, what''s wrong, I can''t believe you''re stroking my head at this time" "Did you just stroke it?" "Yeah. Are you unconscious? Anyway, I''d like to ask for more." "Ooh." I seem to have caressed it unconsciously, but I had a request, so I stroke my head around as I did. Lil is happy as she waves her tail. I don''t know how to snuggle while traveling home. But if I was just stroking it, I''d be out of topic. Lil, who has been caressed in silence for a while, says this to change the air with a satisfied face. "I''ll be back on Earth in about 3 days when I get home, but I''m ready for everyone to mess with me for being on TV... can you do that? Perhaps meteorites would be more topical." "Wow, that''s nasty" "Wahoo, I''m sorry. But let''s get used to it! Then you''ll get used to being treated more like this one." Not only do I have dreams... do you mean I can stand out too? I wonder if I can. I need to be better at talking and stuff. The meteorite... well, you''ve never done it again. "Well. Just stroke me this far. Thanks, Shaw" Lil has abruptly stepped away from me and thanked me. It feels kind of weird. It''s like I''m up to something...... The words I just said are like fabric stones of this. "Dude, what? "I want it to be another night." "Fair enough..." "And somewhere other than my head... hehe, I want you to stroke me" "Is that what you''re saying!? You''re tough for four days in a row, huh? "By doing it all the time for 4 days...... don''t get used to it? It''s hard to calculate anything. By the way, I turned out to be Lil''s. 958 gossip stories dreams can make you fall in love "I want to do something today! "Ugh." That''s what Micah has said with her eyes sparkling. I wonder what a good idea you have. I''ll go out with you, won''t I? "Let Amrita out first? "Yes, sir." I put Amrita on one of the bottle desks. "Drink it and get younger." "The one you did before." "So-so." Regardless of the process of getting younger, after that, a case of rarely attacking Mika from me and making her metaphorical. He was very satisfied with himself... You''re gonna do that again... twice in the week. That''s tough. Maybe it''s a good story if I endure, but maybe you don''t think it''s possible because your love for beautiful flowers is springing up. "Mmmm..." Don''t worry about it. "It could strike again..." "That''s not good. So.... but I''m not the one to be young today." "Oh, I see" I grabbed Amrita, who I had put on my desk myself, and included her in my mouth just a little bit. The age would be...... about 5 the same as Micah in the meantime. My body shrinks as I look at it. Of course the clothes are automatically sized for me. "Is this okay? "Ha... wah... wah...! We''re supposed to be sitting in each other''s chairs, but Micah looks big. Micah is beautiful and cute even looking up from below. You''re all beautiful. "Something''s wrong" "Hawawa... Wawawa..." "What''s wrong? Mica." Words were speechless, pull shoulders trembling, pupils sparkling and looking at me like they were eating in. It''s embarrassing to be stared at so much. "I''d be ashamed if they stared at me so much." "Kawah..." "Hmm? Pretty? "but" Y "!!! Micah stepped off the couch with a weird voice like she''d never even heard before and hugged her about me as she stood. My chest just comes to my face position. It''s buried. That''s heaven in itself, but, shit, I''m losing my breath. "Ngo! Ngoh! "Cute, seriously cute, super cute! Oh, oh, sweetie, okay, no, no, no, no, no, no, no." "Ngo! Ngoh! Buried in Micah''s tits and she dies! Happy!... no, no, that''s too shy for a boulder. I need to do something... I can''t speak properly and with a message... [Micah, I can''t breathe! He''s gonna die!] "Oh, I''m sorry! He finally let me go. And he looks so happy. We may look happy now. "Pretty, pretty! "Eh heh... thanks" "Cute, no! Cute!" "Let''s just chill out." "I can''t. You''re so cute! Oh, look in the mirror? Micah brought the mirror out of nowhere before responding. That''s where I see it. Whatever you think, the girl was there. Girl so much that I don''t think I can help but to be mistaken for a girl for a long time. No, he was slightly less tall than Micah until he was 5 years younger. Maybe even worse. "This is a boulder, and I can''t get away with it." "Right, girls, right? "Yeah." "Then you can let me change my clothes! "How does that happen?" "No?" "Fine." Then for roughly three hours, Micah''s hand made me even change. I wore everything, everything. Pasha, Pasha, while the photographs are taken, made-up clothes, and gossip and kimonos. "I''ll send this picture to my mother-in-law later! "What, mine? Seriously, do you send it? "It''s not natural. He''s my future mother-in-law, and he''s a dreamer." With that said, you did. Looks like Micah already sent you a picture. Which means that one day your mother will make you do it too. I don''t hate it though. "Well... there are a few things I want you to do later, okay? "Fine." "Hopefully puffy...? "Sure, sure." But even on Alim''s cheek. Oh, my God, I can''t measure what''s happening to me right now. Micah''s been burying her fingers on my cheek. Stop for 5 seconds. And immediately crush it from your hips and kneel on the ground. "What''s wrong!? "Beyond marshmallows......! "Oh well. Hmm." Tumble your own cheek, it does feel soft and good. All right, then what about this? "Puku! "Kaka, kaka, kaka! Can I follow you? I snort silently because I have air in my mouth. Micah crushed her cheek. Shatter your face just what I would call a shattered face. "Cute Yi... Cute Yi..." "Thank you. I used to fuck you, but now I can normally light you up." "All right, stay in the bath with me next time! "Eh." I tried to say no to the boulders about that, but they held me up and lifted me and took me. Hmm, they hugged each other just like they did earlier and they stopped suffocating............... well, there was a lot going on anyway. 959 Episode 877: Freaks everywhere. Lil and Shaw are back from the trip. They report the emergence of SSS-ranked demons, but I''ve been observing them properly. I sidestepped because I knew these two could take them down without any problems, but you fought some pretty high-impact demons, didn''t you? in the apparent sense. And further to what I''ve heard, it seems that the individuals that Mr. Ult was supposed to have defeated in the past were somehow resurrected and reappeared. This is the most puzzling thing. Apparently, the SSS-ranked demon that Kanata and Sakura encountered was also resurrected after the seal was somehow unsealed... Speaking of the ability to do this to a creature, Samayale can be mentioned, because he can only create demons of a race called Immediate Death or Devil...... hmmm. "Sho... don''t you look a little soul-sucked? Micah told the show that while I was talking to the two of them. Speaking of which, he looks like he''s tired in a different way from being stressed and so on. Lil, on the other hand, seems to have a good economy sometime. "Wow, I sucked it all up." "Oh, I knew it. I''ve been trying to keep my numbers down for so long, and I can''t believe they sucked me off until then, and Sho has changed." Oh, you know what? Totally understood. Micah is right...... I used to keep the number of times I snuggled at night down long enough before Lil talked to Micah. Sounds like you''re not right now. "Ha... sort of" "In the meantime, when I get back to your room, I''ll be ready to feed you even a spoon pan to cheer you up. Bye, both of you." "Bye." Lil and Shaw walked out of our room. I''m a little worried about the show... but it''s a good thing it''s a love affair and it''s not something I should talk about! "Nice, Lil.... Hey Ayum" I''ll sit tight. If you ask me out, I''ll be fine. I can''t say no because I love Micah, so it''s up to me to decide if it''s gonna be like a show or not depending on the next word. "It''s a joke. A joke. I can''t believe that Sho is so proud of his health... and I''m surprised that he''s a boulder." "Right." "Oh, but I''m on Lil''s side, right? She''s been putting up with me the whole time." I knew Lil was talking to Micah quite a bit. And I was a little horrified by the joke. Because we were yesterday and yesterday in a row.... No, I don''t mind, even if we go into day 3. "The problem with Sho and Lil... Sho didn''t seem to be all right either, that''s all right." "Ugh, yeah." "There are still members of this house on the spot, and there''s no curtain for us to leave... but I can''t believe that two SSS ranks have appeared in such a short period of time since I put the satellite, I can see straight away and tell you that I feel bad..." Micah is right. Really sucks. When it comes to the planet, it''s the same as many large-scale disasters happening in a short period of time. Coincidentally, it''s not a big deal because we''re there to detect it beforehand, and there''s someone on that side who can deal with it by accident. "Hey, we''ll be back on Earth in three days, right? Well, I''m not coming to Anazam in another week." "Right." "You''ve been watching the whole thing for two weeks, don''t you want to keep track of how many demons are showing up? "I''m already doing it. I''ve been putting that feature on since the beginning." "Sasasu but Ayumu! Micah hugged me all the time. For now, I''m going to put a record on it and report it to the King. I pay attention to all the SSS ranks, but in fact, there''s footage of SS and SSS rankers defeating SS rank demons and their flocks from S-rank all over the anasm. Sometimes when it seems dangerous, you lend a hand over the machine. It''s only been about a week for the first time, but I think it''s quite a few. "I knew you were just trying to have dreams. Is there anything I can do? Take it off?" "I wasn''t joking earlier." "Well... you see, I can''t believe I should at least get used to eye care right now. And, anyway! You can''t manage one world all by yourself, so you can rely on it when you have to, okay? "Well, you can count on it if you want to." If it''s eye care, it''s enough to just look at Micah''s face. I don''t care if you want to rely on it... even if you send SSS-ranked demons to where they show up, some of them must be pretty special and have stunts that even work for us, and you''d rather have Micah on your side than have her move poorly because you don''t want her to look dangerous in the eye. I said, "It''s true how hard it is to be alone." I don''t want to get in the way of everyone else''s love. I knew I should continue to manage the current situation on my own, right? "Did you have anything else to do today? "If an emergency alert comes from the satellite, we''ll just launch it. Almost nothing." "Then stay sweet." Very... at least it''s a world that''s easy for us to live in, I want to figure out why and relax in peace again. 960 Episode 879: The topic of meteorites "Were you okay?!? "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry so much..." After two heterogeneous weeks of physical contact with the SSS ranks in Anasm many times, we were back on Earth. Of course, it''s Monday, so I''m going to school, but I came to school pretty early today after talking to Miho because I was worried about Sanada or I wanted to know how she was reacting around me. "Any injuries to your face or body? "Wow, hey, where are you touching it!? "No obvious trauma..." "So you''re telling me it was okay!? He treats Sanada like the tallest Yamakami in his class was very worried. I''m not usually involved with those two, but you''re so worried when you say these things. I wish one of you would approach me quickly. Well, if you put that in your mouth, someone will tell you that it''s definitely not what you and Mika should say. I''ve been watching things for a while, but it''s odd that I''m standing in front of the classroom, so I''m going into the classroom for now. "Ohhh." "Dreams and crooked trees!... you''re safe. What about Sho and Mr. Fuen? "I''m not relieved that neither of you are hurt anywhere." "Good for you, ooh! Oh, Ikezan, were you there? He approached me with half a tear and told me he was so worried. The news should have miraculously reported on every TV station that there were no casualties, no injuries, but you''re all worried. "haha...... no, sorry everyone worried about something" "It''s not normal for meteorites to fall. It''s in the middle of a city like that too..." "That''s amazing... the lucky one in the middle of misfortune? "Maybe." I just did something about exercising my strength. Because I shouldn''t be around to say anything about anasm. If there''s more people out there, it''s hard to manage! After a while, Lil and Sho came along friendly. Sho, who was the star of that show, was instantly surrounded by all the classmates who were here before the two of us. And everyone is worried about me, and not long after I rest on how the meteorite was and how the show was filmed. "You did something with your muscles, didn''t you? "Ohh... Ohh? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." "Ha, that''s the Demon King" "No, seriously, don''t be impressed, okay? It''s a joke." The morning homeroom begins some time after that. Not only the teacher in charge, but also the teachers and principals of other subjects came and even worried about us. Some facial expressions teachers don''t seem too worried, and people who say that are top performers, so maybe it''s an idea to worry about us for once, but still most teachers worry me surprisingly. Unlike the mechanical teacher earlier, some people thought he was a less gentle teacher, awesome. "Well, that''s why the first time is a school gathering." "Oh, really?" I don''t think it was even enough to crush the class, but you can tell me that because you''re a party. There''s a lot of noise in the world. With the momentum that something urban legend is likely to give birth to. As the principal said, the first limit really was a school-wide rally. I didn''t mean to be put on the stage or anything, but I guess I was a little embarrassed to be worried in front of hundreds of people by name... Once we were just famous on campus, we were pretty bothered. Even after the first limit, I was personally worried by the individual teachers again in each class. That''s how I got so worried, I''m finally done with school. Of course, hold hands with Miho and drop out of school. "Should I stop by the cafe today?" "Maybe it''s been a while. I knew it was your uncle''s shop? "Hmmm... I have a free coupon and I''ll go there -" It''s been a plain long time since I stopped by the cafe during my drop-out. Tree Cafe... It''s a company cafe run by Miho''s father. My school has a special sorority here, and Miho and his uncle often distribute discount vouchers and free coupons directly to the staff there. Yamakami and Ikezan are members. Hey, my classmate. By the way, we live next door, so I get coupons to rot. It''s just that you only drink about your father and mother. I don''t hate it, I just don''t really drink it. "No, it''s been a long time since I''ve been here." "We''re going to have our company come in as a VP in the future, so keep stopping by! "Mmm." If that''s what they say, I can''t help it. Let''s just say I take out some coffee once in a while. Anyway, thanks to the coupon, it''s free. Me and Mihana asked for a new chocolate cream cafe chino or something named that we both drank. But everyone at the Coffee Fellowship must have been cooperating on the tasting. Anyway, for the next week, let''s just say there''s likely to be something but we''ll work hard. If it''s a beautiful flower, I can handle it. 961 Episode 879: Morning Meteorite News Tuesday. I wake myself up without being woken up by beautiful flowers, feeling the chills that still seem to come in the spring. About a third chance of Miho breaking in through the window and getting woken up. The day I died was the day I drew the remaining two-thirds. I''m headed to the living room because your mother will have breakfast ready. Apparently, I was the last person to wake up to this, and your father and Ye were already there. Ma, this is almost every day. Is it bad to play games until midnight? "Ohhh." "Good morning, brother. I''m watching the news right now, and apparently I''m covering the day." "Well, we''re still talking about yesterday, for the planet." Good Morninja! Still a nasty news show from the morning. The scene shifts from a high-tension ninja and shows the TV station I shot that day. From the outside, there''s a fucking big hole in that crime scene hierarchy and the glass''s cracked. But the restoration seems to be after the investigation. Yesterday, there was progress on a meteorite drop at OO station headquarters. "Whoa." Apparently, the investigation found the meteorite itself. It was quick. The screen shifts to show an image of a pebble or so on the side of the road in the investigator''s hand. Apparently, this is the meteorite. "How powerful can this be? "Yeah. That falls tens of thousands of kilometers away... even if it breaks down in the air and gets to that magnitude, it''s definitely very powerful." "Oh, my God." Physics and astronomy are out of my specialty, so I''ll leave everything to Leaf and your father. Those two keep watching the news so they can eat in. Along the way, I couldn''t even notice your mother bringing the food. "Hey, it''s gonna be cold -! Eat! "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll have it." "It''s been other news...... let''s eat then. I''ll have it." "I''ll have it." It was taken to a nearby laboratory and reported that meteorites and their activation would be determined, to another news. I don''t care what you think of a nearby lab. It''s where our father works. There''s nothing else there. Anyway, the global research organization deals with almost every field studied in the world to the all-mighty. "You''re coming to us, aren''t you? That meteorite." "Actually, I heard from you yesterday. That''s what I''m doing today. As the director of the Japanese branch, I have to see it with the specialist scholars. I have an expert coming from HQ tomorrow." "Well, then you didn''t have to watch the news, Dad." "You wonder how the world can report it. There are a lot of things that get curved. It was okay this time though." I knew it. After listening to that story, Ye begins to ask your father questions with a serious face. "Can I see that meteor, too? "Sure, Leaf''s already our good researcher, but I guess he can''t do it on the boulder" "Oh well..." "It''s okay, I know what you''re trying to say. You want to appraise me because maybe it contains something of anasm, right? I''ll do it." "Sarasu is your father! Turning around, Ye looked happy. If the meteorite contained something of anasm, that would no longer be stylish. If I suck, I might have to float your handmade satellites, just like Anazm does on Earth. But Earth''s technology is amazing and scary, so it''s really hard not to be able to detour because it''s likely to be discovered on some radar. Prepare to go where each one should go after breakfast and go outside. I''m the slowest to wake up, but I''m the first to leave the house. "Morning, Ayumu! "Morning." "Pussy." "Yes, sir." I no longer care about your neighbor''s eyes or anything, I hugged him as soon as I met him and kissed him lightly. And then you start going to school with your hands together. "Hey, did you see the news this morning? "I saw it." "I can''t believe it''s as small as that. I knew meteorites were scary." "I hear the meteorite will be taken to your father''s lab for detailed investigation." "I didn''t know." "Well, Father, he''s secretly going to test me for the substance of anasm." Saying so, Mihana only rounded her eyes for a moment, but nodded as she was immediately convinced. "Well, this is all there is to it day after day. It belonged to Anasm...... it''s not weird how it ends, is it? Does it contain Ultimate or Mithrill? "If so... I don''t know how to explain it, it. Anasm, to strangers." "Out of the blue, Ultimate is a meteor, Mithril is pure silver. Could that explain it? "I''m worried it won''t detect magic." After that, I lived my daily life without any change... until after lunch break. Your father sent me a message. You think it''s being sent to all the anasm people your father apparently knows? Content at heart. Appraisal showed that the meteorite contained Ultimate Metal. 962 Chapter 880: Difficulties in Dealing "... what do we do? "What did you do, hey? "Wow, I had a feeling about that, but obviously..." The four of us will come together and talk to each other. I really didn''t know you could find something of anasm out of the meteorite. No, it''s what I knew, but I really didn''t want to admit it. Strange here the day after day. I wanted it to be because of my mind or a temporary cycle issue...... coincidence overlapped. You can''t think of anything but something big is about to happen when it comes out like this. "But now you know for sure that something is about to happen to Anasm and Earth." "I wanted to avoid it as much as possible...... I can''t ignore it if it matters like this, no more" "Once again, anatomy allows you to manage it with artificial satellites, doesn''t it? "Yeah, you just shouldn''t think you can do the same thing on Earth" "Well, there''s a lot going on and you won''t be able to. So, he says he doesn''t even know the demons... and there''s something else he can deal with? To us." That''s right, I don''t know what''s causing that anomaly, even though it''s happening. If it''s just anasm, you can crust investigate anasm. Maybe there''s just a massive outbreak of demons due to climate change or something. But when anasm happens on Earth, all we can find out is about Fantasy Transfer Zone. And then you want to take a stroll around where me or Miho died? Anyway, it''s limited. Whatever, the subject is invisible and uncertain. "Hmmm......" "For now, I regret that the status quo can only be passive, wahoo" "Right." I guess we should wait for the meteorite analysis to proceed here and figure out where it flew from. If anything happens, you can deal with it every time. I can only help within our reach for a while... "Hmm, what''s wrong with all four of you looking at each other like that? "Ah, Ikezan" "It''s still great to snuggle with three beautiful girls, you demon king! Oh, aren''t all four of you kind of pale? I noticed that we were discussing this, and Ikezan, you approached me. Do you look so blue? I''m only sure I don''t feel good. "Are you kidding me, that meteorite terror flashed back four people at the same time? Think of it as something close. "Ho ho... it was still a disaster. All four of you leaving early? "No, not that far." "It''s not convincing if the Demon King, who has the most health, says so. The other three are beautiful girls." That''s right, it''s a disaster. I just wanted to feel free to spend as much time as I wanted with Love Love Love and everyone else in Anasm. This is such a mess. If someone''s in a leak or something, I''m gonna have to puke as much as I want! I was treated like a girl in a more natural flow than that. I''m a pretty man now. "Oops, I was. What do we do?" "Don''t be a natural girl." "Wow, I''m fine. I''m fine." "Me too." "Do you have a dream? "Yeah, I''m fine, but come on" "Are you sure? Then wait..." You looked so harsh, Ikezan, still looking worried, and you were back in your seat. The rest of the day was over, and I took all the classes afterwards in the sky above, and sometime when I realized I was home. Miho is walking into my room in a ruffled outfit. "You look the most tired of dreams." "Really?" "Yeah. But I get it, you''re thinking about having to deal with this commotion mainly because you can do a lot of things because of your skills, right? Or because you''re the first to come to anasm." "You know very well." "I know, it''s not natural" Mihana leaned softly against me. I can''t help but hold that body. "I''ve told you many times, if you solve the problem, we''ll do it too! Don''t hold me in there alone." "Sorry......" "Because you don''t have to apologize! You see... you look tired playing games all night for the third time in a row." "Oh, so much? Not that far, boulder." "I said I can see it! And when this happens, I have to heal her." "Yeah? Oh, yeah" "Rub?" Mihana blushed up the clothes she was wearing with a slight blush on her cheeks, showing off her bra and chest. I don''t have the energy to scratch. I grabbed it without saying anything. "Hmmm......! "Yawako" "Eh heh..." "I''m about to welcome you right now. Vague, but compared to some big problem, even if I had a baby between me and Miho, I still feel like I can handle it better" "So you will? I''m welcome, right? Ha, what am I talking about? And with my chest rubbed. That''s not good for boulders, is it? Yeah, whatever it is. In this situation, Miho could have an episode. "I''m kidding." "I know." I spent about an hour getting all sorts of things done for now, but I feel a little rushed. 963 gossip wolf and internet Me and Shaw came home. Still, from Monday to today, I thought the show was going to get messed around about the TV shooting, but it sounds like meteorites had a bigger impact on the world. Looks like it was good for the show that you stood out better than yourself. Maybe I should say that the meteorite contains Ultimate Metal... surprisingly, but as expected. It''s not weird to have that much from what''s happened before. But when this happens, I look at it from Earth. I''m just wondering if my local anasm is another star or another dimension. When I finished dressing from my uniform to my regular clothes, I just showed my face in the living room and immediately tried to go back to my room. But I can be stopped by my favorite show. I like it too much. Let the heart jump out of my mouth. "Hmm? Lil, are you a TV Minnie? "Wow, I''m gonna check the stock price." "Well, Ip and I will work hard. Good luck." I''d like to watch TV with Shaw and your mother in the living room, but I have a lot to do, too. Oh, come on, Jake! Anasm allows me to stick to the show because I have a lot of free time and a lot of entertainment, and I can get my tits rubbed, but the only thing with internets is Earth. Not only do I want to check the stock price, but I also want to know what the public trend is. Because it''s Jake! I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m supposed to have bought it myself in my own room. Get your expensive computer up and running. I''m really glad the way you spent your time on Earth was ready for you when you came to this world. Because we can handle the full benefits of civilization. Okay, quick stock price check. "....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Phew!" Yay! Three stocks bought before won beautifully at the same time! A profit of 20 million yen.... Ip, you''d probably be making these few times as much profit by now. It''s no longer a monster, but what do I say about half a man and half a beast? Well, even though I said I got a lot of money, I''m still just saving up. My savings will be spent after I marry Shaw, waffle. And then... I stopped buying the stock for today. Next up is a public trend check. Ask Mika and Ayu about fashion and we''ll figure it out. No. More something else...... "Wahhh...... hmm? I found something interesting in the ad. Ehmu play......? That''s the one. He''s the one who said that because it''s an advert for a naughty video. There may be more repertoire of shows and things you can do. Let''s find out a little bit about this. I have a feeling it''s going to be fun. _____ ___ _ "Wahoo..." Oh, it wasn''t much to see. And even though the trauma is...... almost everything can be erased from memory because of it, the one that stays gets rammed around in my head. No, I''m scared. ''Cause I love it, it''s sweet, and when I think of a nice show tying my hands and feet to do that or something like that... Maybe not bad. That might not be a bad idea. Yeah, that''s not bad. Speaking of which, I''m a slave to the show. of legitimate meaning. But I knew you couldn''t do a very excessive one. I''m going to be dazzled just because I saw it, so shock could happen if even the show opponent did it. Lightly tied or blindfolded...... right. ...... hmm? "Hey, Liloo! Let''s have pudding for a snack! Looks like Shaw got here nearby. I don''t want the show to know I''m a jerk sometimes! No, you probably already know that, but I don''t want to see that scene. And so I just shut down my computer and got ready to welcome you to this room. "Wahoo, show. You can come in." "Whoa, so you want to eat in Lil''s room?" "Let''s do it. Let''s do it." Shaw brought me the pudding. The two of us sit snuggly at a small table and start eating. "How was the stock? Did you make money? "Wahoo, you were doing well today! "If I''m bad, I may already earn more than I''ll earn in the future." "Ha, I don''t know." The phonetic "gicquee", which plays well in the Japanese animation, rang in my brain. I''m not married yet. I haven''t even told my favorite show how much I saved... Clearly, we still don''t have enough money to exceed that lifetime wage for Shaw entering a police elite course. But the two of us and the kids... well, if it''s about two or three of us, we just have enough money to live without having to work with each other. By the way, Ip, you have more than five times that if I predict correctly. Pu, pudding yummy. Let''s change the subject. "Hey, hey Shaw. I''ve been watching the internet a little bit." "Whoa?" "Yeah EM-PLAY... you know what? "Wow." Oh, the show''s face is on. You know that. "Kee, I''m intrigued... In time, um... I don''t like to slap you or put a collar on you and take a walk, and I don''t like being used with hectic tools, but if you''re about to tie me up or blindfold me..." No, I don''t think so. "Really? For example, this chest is more accentuated by being tied..." I''m only confident in my chest, so why don''t you complain about this invitation? But you still look sinister. "Wow, no. I thought I''d discovered something new." "Lil is important to me. I don''t like to act a little abusive. You know that. "Wow... Huh...! Wow, I was wrong! I''m awake! "Wow... I love the show..." "Ooh? Are you sure it''s okay?" "Wafufufufu" Wow, happiness! I''ll follow you to the show for the rest of your life. I don''t know how many thousand times I''ve sworn that, but I love it. Oh, but you have no problem with me tying me up.... just the chest... what do you think. 964 Episode 881: Theres also a change in your vault. Wednesday. There was no news in particular, and if I had thought about how to protect the planet from alienation, sometime the class would all be over. By the way, I''m not the only one bothering you, each of them seems to be thinking to me of all the inhabitants of Anasm. I honestly expect so much from Ye and your father. "Speaking of which, did you check with Mr. Jizo this week to see what''s going on? "Oh, for three days...... no, you forgot to look for five days deeper the previous Saturday and Sunday. Impact Because there were so many big things." "That''s all that''s happened, there could be some change over there." That''s why I didn''t stop by the cafe and the cafe or anything on my way home, but went straight to the Fantasy Transfer Collection. Getting close enough to see it, maybe it''s weird, no, I guess this is normal... I haven''t seen my neck properly on in a long time. "Is that it?" "You''re on it, aren''t you? "Let''s get closer and take a look, just in case" It''s been like we''ve all been shitting each other before, but we''ve put it down for five days, maybe someone noticed the boulder and put it back. But that didn''t happen. "Whew!? "Yep..." I can see it right. What a word, let''s withdraw. I do have my neck firmly on my body, but up, down, back and forth. If it was a Japanese scary story or something, the kind of development where someone with this neck placement would hit a bee and become divinely hidden. If you take a closer look, your mouth was cracked and it was like your mouth was ripped. Really horror. "Ko, I''m scared of boulders..." "I need to fix my neck position and mouth for now" Repair perfectly with the item master. I also put my neck back in position. Gently clean the area to check the surveillance cameras. When those were done, I went home and started watching video data with Miho in my room for 5 days. "Saturday''s the day the meteorite fell." Something''s wrong with this day. Mihana was right. What a crack in the mouth as of this day seems to have arisen. It''s not about hitting something either, it''s like laughing all alone. But I always want to see it. It never seemed to fly in the direction of the day after tomorrow. My neck stays on the spot. "I always thought you''d have to know this was anatomically related. Pretty horror." "Well...... but suddenly I can''t believe I''m changing my behavior" "Let''s see it next time, shall we? Keep it up Sunday. My neck spinned straight behind me on Sunday. After all, my neck never flies away. Next Monday, my neck spinning half a turn in the air made us look the same again today. On Tuesday, my neck turns left, right, and reverse, about three revolutions. And today, it didn''t make any difference yet. "Does that mean nothing... not yet today? "That''s likely. Anyway, the footage is being sent remotely, let''s see how it goes for today in the middle of the night." "Right. Until then..." "Games?" "No games! Kiss me, kiss me! Chew!" "Yes, sir." _____ ___ _ "So it''s midnight... but I''m glad you didn''t come to my room" "It''s a dream, isn''t it scary, to see the strange phenomenon of your vault in the middle of the night? So I thought I''d watch it with you. Scared." "How long ago was I scared of haunts?" "About 10 years? Let''s see anyway." "Yeah, well, yeah." The change since then has been quite dark and teasing. I guess this is the time after 6: 30 pm. The neck of the vault began to spin faster than it could have been compared to Tuesday. As long as that lasted for 10 minutes, the movement stops like a sudden brake was applied. I bothered to fix you to the front, but they turned around. That''s also regrettable, and frightening because the speed of rotation is going to cause the body parts to be shredded by friction in time. "Wow it''s turning around..." "Hey, look! "Hmm!? A magical formation is revealed from the head of the vault. No, it was a magic formation for sure. Probably lightning magic stuff. The magic formations created were flown up in momentum like fireworks launched. "No way this" "Probably not." Could this be the cause of the strange phenomenon happening on Earth? No, it''s the first time I''ve ever observed it and put out a magic formation, so I can''t say it''s all the work of the vault, but aside from that. "Something about thunder may happen soon" "What do we do...? "The house froze at first, and the giant magic formation ignored it, and then it was a meteorite. So far, no casualties, but it''s scaling up." "Yeah." "In the meantime, I''m going to make a lightning rod that works perfectly because it might give you a break." I got to work right away. Not today, I had a feeling about that, but I have no idea if the next disaster is tomorrow or the day after. After an hour of work, for the time being, he created a lightning rod that floated in the electric storage aerial, impossible for anyone but the humans of anasm to sense, and secretly went into the sky. 965 Episode 882: The Worry of Thunder "Brother, you were doing something yesterday, weren''t you? The next morning, Thursday. That''s what Ye said as soon as I woke up. I can''t help but find out because your room is next door. But if we talk about lightning protection, we will inevitably need to talk about the vault, and if we can, we want to talk about the vault association slowly, not in this morning. "Hey, test your disaster preparedness items. I figured it out, so I thought I''d do it." "I see. I''m thinking in between things too... but I still need a brother who can freely free up his legendary items" "Yeah, so I''ll do my best! If Leaf has something he wants to try, and he can''t do it without being more than an epic, I''ll get him ready, so tell him sooner." "I intend to." Breakfast is done early, leaving the house early. We''re talking about checking the vault before we go. Almost at the same time as me, Miho seems to have gone outside, and I just meet him. "Oh no! Chu......" "Chiu." "Eh heh." I just finished what I do every morning, and I look up at the sky first. An aerial floating lightning rod that can store electricity, floating over a nearby square. It''s in a place that should have floated properly. "What is the effect?" "I made it awesome. In the meantime, all the incidents so far are happening in the province, so I can''t help but point a whole sour, plus, circular range of lightning at this lightning rod with a radius of 100 km." "This doesn''t just attract the magical thunder of anasm, it also attracts the mundane thunder, right? "That''s right. So we need to collect it before the weather agency or something notices." "I hope you''re here early...... it''s hard to tell when" Yes, it''s the planet that''s going to be pretty hard just to get the lightning pointing at a certain spot and try to eliminate the damage. For example, if we were forced to clear the rain, it would be different from the weather data, and that would be uncomfortable for the organization that we are observing somewhere. Advances in science are scary. You''re also convinced that the planet where science is developed is more civilized than the world where magic is all that developed. "Speaking of which, the weather forecast was clear today, wasn''t it? "Right, I guess. But you can''t afford to suddenly change the weather enough to drop a meteorite." "Really troublesome...... Oh, it''s time to go! I may have watched a little too much of yesterday''s work. I noticed that Miho has been gone a long time, and we went straight to the vault. When I got there, still as the footage showed yesterday, after spinning, Mr. Jizo''s neck was facing back. "Let''s just put it back" "I''ve been going around so hard, but it doesn''t look like my neck is brushed down, does it? "I don''t know if he floated a millimeter or so, but I wasn''t paying that much attention." We go straight to school. What you should be aware of today is whether it will not rain suddenly. Of course, the weather forecast was clear, so no one walking has an umbrella. Even after school. As far as I could tell, nobody had an umbrella but a folding umbrella. Eventually the usual classes begin without a thing. "Yes, here then... Narumi! "What...? "Hey, you okay? Weren''t you thinking about the game or the bentwood again? "Oh... excuse me a minute. For now, the answer is..." "What the hell were you listening to? You feel bad, too? "No, I think it''s okay" If I had just been paying attention outside, they would have guessed me when I wasn''t aware. That''s the third time I thought class had begun. You''ve been losing focus on class a lot lately. Well, the study itself is done during a period of anatomical study boom, so I don''t have any trouble with it. "Hmm...? Hey, look, isn''t that bad? "Wow, it''s starting to rain" "What!? I could hear a girl in my class talking like that. Some of my other people who cared about the rain turn to the window. In fact, you were right. The window already has some water droplets, which should have been bright outside but suddenly darkened. It was bright until I was hit with the problem and answered... it means the clouds came at a hell of a speed. "You know it''s raining anyway, see, I don''t care" Having said that, the rain grew heavier and heavier, three minutes later it had already become dust and sand to be called heavy rain, and the classroom had begun to wax on boulders. "Uh, maybe you should mind this." "Wow..." "I thought you were saying it." You were right. Moments, the entire classroom window is caught in the light, after which there is an explosion. I definitely struck a lightning bolt... well, here would be my minefield needle... "Whoa!" "Ugh... you said 10% in today''s weather forecast! "It''s still going to thunder, isn''t it? Lightning strike again. Once or twice after that...... a number of times that I can''t think of normally. Shouldn''t we say thunder rain...? 966 Episode 883: Attention, Howley. The classroom is noisy. No, maybe I should say you''re panicking rather than noisy. There are no longer many screaming, and that is heard not only from this class, but from other classes as well. That teacher doesn''t seem to be trying to calm them down either, Pocan. The lightning strike was just continuous and kept coming down constantly for roughly 10 seconds. I couldn''t even count it. Besides, the place where the thunder was supposed to fall was apparently all the way within the same range, and as far as lightning could tell, that was near the school and on the premises, too. I''ve got a lightning rod so I can handle it. ... It was uncomfortable flying away in a way that would be absorbed into places with minefield needles in a sleuth at the moment when the lightning that was about to fall would come into contact with something, and although improvements might be needed on that, it seemed good that the effect itself worked properly anyway. It''s almost spring, but it''s still winter, so it''s also a relief that there wasn''t anyone out there educating. But with the exception of my lightning rod, I don''t think it''s natural, it was a thunderbolt that felt like someone was attacking with lightning intentionally. Not at all. By the way, the thunder stopped and the rain went somewhere at the same time. The only thing that doesn''t stop ringing is screaming. "I have dreams, what is this..." "It was definitely yesterday''s, wasn''t it? It''s good to have them ready during the night, ''cause if it weren''t for the lightning rod, there might be a dead man this time." "It''s usually possible. You know what? I thought someone was using magic." "You used it, Master Jizo." You can just fly all those magic formations over the sky and thunder that far in time difference, which is usually pretty strong even as an anatomist person. "Wow, wow... is that part of the anomaly right now? "I think so." Everybody''s panicking. Lil and Sho, who are a little out of their seats, came here. Normally, you can''t walk in class, but it''s an emergency, so you can''t help it. "I didn''t do anything because the thunder was going one way or the other... did the dream do that? "Yeah, I made a lightning rod item to collect thunder." "If it hadn''t been for that, you would have definitely hit the school straight..." "Right." Speaking of which, I stopped hearing screams. Panic''s been stuck in boulders, hasn''t it? Guys, good thing the teacher doesn''t say anything. We''re discussing thunder right now with Wygaya Gaya. The teacher, who was so grumpy, took out his phone and spoke only a few words of something with someone, immediately turned it off and stood back on the teaching table. "You guys, I know how you feel, but be quiet" The pittance and noise stopped with that one word. "I''m going because they called the clerk''s office for a second. so that they can learn from themselves." That''s all the teacher said and left the classroom busily. Soon there will be noise again. "Well, Ayuchan and Micah... and Lord Huen and the Demon King, you must be strangely calm" "That''s the meteorite falling right in front of me, I don''t know what''s going to happen like that thunder." That''s what Ikezan and Yamakami say. I thought you might know something for a moment, but when I think about it, thunder is a natural phenomenon, and I wonder if they would say that first. "Uh, I don''t know about early pull" "No, rather, I don''t suppose there''s ever going to be anything to make you go home right after that scale of thunder? "That''s right..." About 20 minutes later, the teacher came back. The teacher said it was dangerous to go outside on a boulder even though the rain was clear, so the class would continue for a day as it was. A lot of people were dissatisfied, but that''s safer for sure. I just don''t know if Kiri was good because the class time was too short about this class, but the teacher didn''t sina try to do the class after that. Especially after that, class time passed without a thing, and it was time to go home. Those who didn''t pull the class early were also freaked out that they would have to go out to go home. And me and Mika, of course, head to the minefield needle in the open. The transparent minefield needle, which is only visible to me and the people I authorized, was there properly. "This is what you worked so hard for." "Yeah. Oh, the electricity I saved is converted into electricity so I can use it." "hehe, what''s that" It was all thunder, so it must have made a lot of power. I''m going to modify your electrical system just a little bit so I can use this electricity when I get home. "So, what do you do? I''m done with thunder, but are we removing this? "For once, there was something wrong with the thunder behavior, to improve it." "Heh." After that, Mihana and I went to see Mr. Jizo. Nothing changed today, and it stayed the way it was. 967 Episode 884: After Thunder The improvement and modification of the lightning rod took about 10 minutes to complete. I wasn''t sure if I should keep it recovered, but in consultation with Miho, I decided to leave it in the open until this series of noises was resolved. Friday, when I went down to the living room for breakfast and watched the news, it was reported as a disaster that a large amount of lightning had fallen at our school. Fortunately, the damage was 0 and the anomaly of lightning drawing a different orbit and flying somewhere is mainly picked up. "Good morning, I have a dream. By the way, isn''t this the work of dreams? "Oh, Father... do you know what a boulder is?" "Yeah, ''cause I got a check as of yesterday that all the lightning is gathered in the open space there and extinguished. It is skillfully leaves or dreams that have been dealt with by pre-sensing thunder¡­ and it is dreams that can be completely wiped out" "Sassaru" Well, you know that, don''t you? I''ve known your fathers'' technical skills and their analytical skills before anything happened, so I''m a little scared they''ll find out about anasm besides your father. "But that weird track, what''s wrong? I guess I gathered it with something lightning rod...... misset it? "That''s right, I rarely do... come on... this" "Well, that''s it, cover up and all that, and I''ll leave it to your father to do it right." "Ugh." If you say so, I can count on you. I initially invited your fathers to anasm for filial purposes, but I didn''t expect to be able to help them the other way around. "Dad, you''re busy." "I don''t have a choice, Leaf.... heh heh, I''m a man of both magic and science, amazing people are busy." "Ha ha, that''s my father! Sometimes I pull a little about this personality of our two scientists. Your mother laughed bitterly too... oh, she was smiling normally. But it''s cool to be combining magic and science. I have no objection there. "Yes, dreams, if dreams hadn''t dealt with thunder, it would have been the damage that would have happened." "Have you been able to figure it out yet until then? "The media is loud enough to give out information quickly. I tried my best, Dad. Even though weather is not a specialty.... Simply put, it was terrible. I wonder if there was a whole class of electric shock deaths in some places. Combined with the high and middle departments and universities, the damage was around 200 people, I think, out in the school." "But our school is rich, so we have the most sophisticated equipment for disasters..." "It''s a calculation that takes into account, of course. - Ayumu." Your father stroked my head while I said that. However, your father said you could stroke me... from the side, it just seems like a girl is stroking my head. I look like a girl too, so a girl is stroking her head. I wonder if this is more heterogeneous than the thunder orbit, because we''re both men and parents and children. "But... something bigger is going to happen in time." "After all?" "Yeah. And the scary part is that science can never observe you. It''s the moment when science loses to magic... regret." "I think it would be more awesome to be able to fathom this far." Speaking up like that, your father looked at me with a hazy look on his face. I have rice grains on my mouth.... Ah, your mother took it and ate it. "Speaking of which, how did the dreams detect thunder? "Oh, I care about that too" "Me too." I can''t help being asked that. Let''s just talk about the table part. "Actually, there''s something that''s been going on in this area for a long time." "Isn''t that the Fantasy Transfer Zone? Isn''t that right, hon." "How do you know? "No, I''m the only one around here that''s got something to do with anasm and it''s not what we made." Mm, mmm... I was going to stay down to the point where Mr. Jizo is. I don''t know what else to do. But maybe you should talk to Ye and your father. "After noticing the anomaly for a while, I''ve been putting surveillance cameras around your vault, haven''t I? So this is what happened yesterday." I saw a movie of magic formations coming out of my smartphone and disappearing beyond the sky. "I see, now thunder comes next" "Yeah. Well, I figured it wouldn''t hurt to leave the lightning rod out, even if it was unexpected." "Hmm...... ok. In the meantime, I need you to keep watching it." "I''m going to." I''ve talked a lot into it, but it''s normal to talk about this much, so I went outside after breakfast at the usual time. There are beautiful flowers. Lovely, angel. "Ohhh." I knew it was on the news. "Hey." From someone who doesn''t know anything, it would be the most dangerous area where disaster is happening right now, no doubt. "About that weird orbital thunder, it''s been reported..." "Your father said he''d do something about it." "Oh, that''s your uncle. Oh, my future father-in-law." 968 gossip games, videos and accounts I knew we were talking about thunder at school. Someone said it was because of God that the thunder didn''t come down to school for some reason or something, and that my father''s lab did something about it, but what happens if we all know it''s all me? The latter may be a little close though. Well... I''m home, but I don''t know what to do today. Because I don''t think there''s anything on the boulder this week anymore. I don''t care about peace. I don''t know if I''ve done what I like in a long time. Open the computer screen. And I opened an account on the video site where I live and explain the game. I''ve had a lovely relationship with Miho and then the posting pace has diminished so much, but it''s not like I haven''t posted, just one every 3-4 days to one every 5-7 days. Well, it''s that pace without anasm in, so from me, it''s one post every three weeks. I''ve been telling everyone right since the posting started to slow down, and no one''s complaining. Oh, questions are coming. 200 cases...... I just spent 170 using zones from status last weekend and they''re already here so much. Uh, what...? > Alim, you''re a famous live person but you can''t make a voice or face!? Maybe this guy''s the one who started watching my videos recently. An ancient ginseng wouldn''t do that to me. I''ve been told I want to hear about it for a long time, but it''s gonna be so hard for me to tell you that I''m definitely a girl or something. The girl effect on the internet is scary. < Sorry, I won''t do it! Well, the response is as simple as one person at a time. I think it''s important to give it back to everyone. Let''s see one after the other at this rate. Oh, it''s taking too long, so I have to use the zone. > Congratulations to 800,000 channel subscribers! I''ve watched the channel since its inception, but I can''t believe it stretches so much! Is it because the quality of video editing has increased recently here? There seems to be an increase of 6000 people a day these days, so it''s going to be a million soon and there''s going to be corporate tie-ups from the big players! You''re an ancient ginseng, thank you. Oh, I hadn''t checked, but I already have so many more subscribers. Recently there''s been more money coming in from advertising videos to the wrong digits...... what did you think? Thanks to this summer I''m going to be able to flirt with Miho without part-time work. The icons, their respective video thumbnails, and video editing have exploded since I started using the power of Anasm''s item masters to make them more quality. Anyway, there were 200,000 subscribers before we went to anasm. What if I just said it on Earth, like, 3-4 months? No, I dropped the posting pace, but I don''t know. On the contrary, maybe everyone thinks you''re posting late because you''ve improved the quality of your videos? Then that''s it! I''ve done some of the work companies ask me to do for a long time, but mainly looking for bugs and debucking. Let''s really get to work from an app game company at this rate.... If you work, Miho will let you play games too, right? Maybe you can ask me to come. I replied politely to this guy. Okay, next. > Painting Uume ww > Why don''t you open a painting course or something? > You were only painted yourself, weren''t you? Until October the icons and thumbnails were both qualitative...... what happened? > I''m not making all the animations of the characters in the video by myself in the first place or the game main anymore. So the play of the game is also of high quality...... You''ve got a lot of questions and thoughts like this, lately. I thought it was really too much to animate and move the characters in the video, but it sounded good to impress me. But you didn''t come up with a painting course. Maybe I can do it. Can you explain just the letters, like the usual videos? > I''ve been finding game bugs and hidden items for a long time now for the first time in the world, haven''t you been that frequent lately? How many more Dragner Story 4 completes? I used to be looking for you with guts, but now I''m gaming with some unusual beautiful flowers behind me, so I''m like, "Oh, there''s something going on here! If you look for what I said, there''s something about it. By the way, even though we''ve had less time to play the game, Dragner Story 4 has already cleared five. I''ve made it a video twice in time though. In addition to that I had received a lot of questions and thoughts so I replied to them all through my eyes. 1 minute during this time. I wonder if status is still bad? I took the risk of dying once. It''s what I got, and it''s nothing good, right? "Ayummm, what are you doing? "Video account question confirmation. It''s just over." Fans of games and videos matter, but they''re still beautiful flowers, yeah. "Wow, awesome number of subscribers...... are you advertising at the beginning and end of the video? This is what I''ve been saying lately, that you often luxury something on the planet. I used to hate canned juice." "Eh! "Oh, it''s important to make money..." He said, "I know." I shut down my computer and started flirting with Miho. ###### I know many of you remember that dreams are an abandoned gamer because it''s a setup from one story, but I also forgot_(©´ "¦Å:)_despite the fact that I''ve written several times I''ve posted videos. Why the hell did I try to be a popular (character) liver? 969 Episode 885: Leave a Message and SSS Rank Saturday and Sunday it was good to have nothing in particular. Master Jizo was still spinning his neck, but nothing else had changed and he was at peace. Thanks to you, I was able to satisfy myself with the game and video posting, and on Sunday after dating beautiful flowers__! Anyway, it was very relaxed compared to last Saturday and Sunday. The public seems busy talking about unusual lightning and meteorites though. I just saw the video site chilling, and there were a lot of people out there who were putting out videos, considering that house freezing, meteorites and thunder were all related things and some (or God''s) plan, mainly the magic formations that appeared in the sky. It''s amazing you''re not wrong, though. "I''m working alone today." "I''ve had a lot of work on my own, but lately you''ve had more work on your own Micah." As soon as I came to Anasm, I checked the schedule and Micah said so. As a boyfriend, I''m worried about letting her go to work alone, but I think you''ll be fine because your place of work today is at Mr. Bacchus''s. If you''re a regular customer as well as Mr. Bacchus, fine, but I would never let Micah go alone with an organization that has asked you to work for the first time. I might get sexually harassed. By the way, Mr. Bacchus seems to have created a new alcoholic beverage of green color for everything, so he wants to advertise (in anasm) just Micah with green hair. "You play plenty of games. - Nah." "Right, I wonder if SSS-ranked demons will show up while playing the game" "It''ll be a lot sweeter when I get home! Be prepared! "Even though that was so sweet yesterday? "Earth is Earth, Anasm is Anasm" That''s how Micah went to work after breakfast. Soon after that I decided to do the rest of Week 6 of Dragner Story 4. Launch the game unconsciously so that it flows, 3 hours later than the time I dropped Micah off when Kiri saw the clock in a good place. I was only going to have about 30 seconds...... the game screen is going well and I guess it''s not my fault. But I can''t help but flinch back a memory I don''t really remember, and it looks like I got a picture that sounds like a good story, and I don''t mind. And I think it''s normal for an hour to feel like 10 seconds. Anyway, it''s pretty hard to tie up saying that as soon as the level goes up without equipping anything. "Is it time for Micah to come back...? That''s when I got a little lonely and whined about it even though nobody did. Tozumaho rang. I put all kinds of ringtones in my tozmaho. The more dangerous of them, the more gratuitous they are... the finest of them that just rang. "Ugh, it''s coming from Monday of Anasm..." Yes, a ringtone letting you know that SSS-ranked demons have appeared somewhere. I really don''t like it. It''s impossible to appear too much, really. In the meantime, check the location on Tozmaho. "Hmm...? Where am I?" What is shown is a deserted island that is kept away from various countries and has no biological response other than its SSS-ranked demons. There are no people in this kind of place, and they want to keep it, but it''s a demon that can fly away, and the nearest country can be in danger, so once you go and defeat it, you have to seal it. Quickly I''ll leave a note at my desk and head to the crime scene. It took about 5 minutes to travel, but there was no SSS-ranked demon movement during that travel time. The scene we arrived on is a uninhabited island that is neither large nor small. I can see at first sight that something big there is nodding and sleeping. The color is white. "I wonder what this is..." < It smells human......! I heard such a voice looking down from the top. I see you can talk about SSS-ranked demons just like dungeon demons. < Is there a human there...? "Yes, sir." < Girl''s voice...... where! "Up there." The sleeping demon seemed to have woken up and lifted his neck to look at this one. This guy was a dragon. As far as I can tell, you''re not the winged dragon, you''re the type who walks on the ground. Something that can be discerned as soon as a dragon feather is attached. What... I can only see something special. Oh, I stayed on the plane. I can''t help it, so I''ll get you down. You can keep knocking it down without asking questions, but it''s a little distracting to do that to someone you can talk to. "Is this it? < Hey, what a beautiful girl...! You can do it for the rest of my wife! "No, I''m fine" I am often asked to marry someone who looks great. I''m putting it out to the public. Because Alim is only 13...... everyone lolicon. I just didn''t expect to be proposed by a dragon. But this is the SSS-ranked demon. Once the demon god was treating me like a subspecies of the SSS rank, when I sealed it, he put out a ton of demon nuclei, but you''ve never done it right. I wonder if I''ll just drop one demon nucleus in the SSS rank. < What!? You''re telling me the rest because you know what it''s like, beautiful girl! "SSS ranked demon dragon, right? < Hey, what do you know... That liver strength...... you are an SSS ranked adventurer!? At that young age! SSS Rank Adventurer! I want to be my wife! Um, even if they say so. 970 Lesson 886: The dragon that was sealed Don''t look so nasty. Even if they say so, I can''t help it because I don''t like anything I don''t like. Nevertheless, this dragon...... I can see that it has no wings, but I have no other information at all. SSS ranked demons are the only ones so I can''t help it though. If you take even one of the scales, you''ll know the worst name... < What, look at the rest of your body so you can eat in. The rest of your body could be Reimi. "I was just thinking about stripping the scales." < Saying horrible things > Just talk about this. Okay, but apparently he''s not willing to attack me. Maybe I can ask you about your birth or something. Then it will be the material that will make you figure out why SSS-ranked demons are occurring in large numbers. "By the way, I need to ask you a few questions, okay? < What, are you an SSS ranked adventurer? You didn''t come to defeat the rest > "It all depends on your response." < It''s not just Wu, we try to solve it by discussing it. That''s a twat piercing. > I can illuminate when they say so. As for this one, I don''t mind either, but if it makes a good impression, that''s good. < Then, beautiful girl, I will answer your question, and if there is only one scale, I will give it to you. But I also want the rest in return > "If you ask me to marry you, I say no, okay? < Mm-hmm. Then... I don''t know how many years the rest were sealed, but I woke up from that seal earlier. I want tons of food first! Oh, don''t you think I''ll only eat the same dragon as the rest of them? Be a true strong man and eat up the rest of the city. > "Yeah, okay" In the meantime, a slightly larger city of humans. Is it enough for one minute or so? No, I''ll give you two days'' worth of stock organizing at the same time. It doesn''t change that it''s an ingredient, but I don''t really use meat from low-ranking demons, and that''s when I need to consume it. < Ha! Not something that''s so easy to prepare... Okay? "Yes, go ahead" < No, no, no...! Lay a rug on the floor and put a ton of meat out on top of it and go. I don''t know how many tons there are. In the meantime, the dragon looked at me and opened its mouth. I''m not sure if you''re surprised, or if you''re going to drool yodale, either. "That''s about it for now" < Can I eat all this? "Of course." I''d like to do some more inventory processing if I can handle it. It might be an extra favor... but can I put it on and make you want to eat more? "It won''t taste good if it''s just meat, shall we salt or something? < The rest is a demon, so it doesn''t matter about taste... I just want to say that when it becomes so sublime, it also focuses on taste. Make it look good. I''m glad I haven''t got anything on me yet > "I get it. Cook the meat? Won''t you burn it?" Bake it. No, Micah told me that if I was going to exhaust my dreams, I''d do everything I could. Sprinkled with salt and spices, this also processed and soothed plant-based demons that could be made into food for inventory organization into sauces, and made large quantities of BBQ by magically baking them in good condition. You don''t have to go this far, really. But it feels like it''s been sealed and freed for years, and you want to eat something delicious. < Ooh, ooh! "Enjoy." < Yes, I''ll have it! Take a bite, it''s good! I scream and then start eating with tremendous momentum. I''m still running out of meat, so I''m gonna let you add more and more to make me consume it, but you''re so obsessed with eating it that you don''t realize it. I stopped adding more or less as much as one creature consumed too much to feed me. I think even the King''s pet elephant will have a hard time eating all this. < Ma...... Manju......! "Can I get you anything else? < No, you''ve made it this far, so let''s swallow the demands properly. Which is the rest of the scale. You can expect pretty good effects on weapons, protective equipment, whatever you use for > "Thanks." The scales are pretty big because of the size of your body, that''s a dragon. Appraisal and I saw that it was called St. Dragon Fafnir Lott. Fafnir is a dragon... evil dragons should have been something else according to the drawings in the tozumaho, and they can fly... I see it''s a subspecies or something. So what''s a question? "As a matter of fact, SSS-ranked demons have been appearing at the same time lately. The seal is somehow unwrapped, or the guy who was supposed to have knocked him out is back." That''s what''s happening in this world... "Yeah, so it could be a clue of some kind, and I thought I''d ask you how and why you''re back. And to whom and why and how it was sealed." < It would indeed be extremely difficult for humans to have many SSS-ranked demons. But I don''t know anything else about the resurrection, except that the seal was suddenly broken for some reason. > "That''s right..." < I''ll answer any other questions. First of all... > St. Dragon didn''t have to, but I started with a story about myself. 971 Episode 887: Take It Home That''s why. "I see." According to Fafnir Lott... he was an excellent dragon and was able to evolve into a subspecies of the SSS rank in due course. It seems to be the reason because there was no particularly dramatic drama and it was usually strong. Then why is it that Fafnir, who is inherently the evil dragon, is the Holy Dragon, and if he can''t fly, that''s probably inherited from his parents, too? He says he''s not going to have a just heart together. And it seems that the reason it was sealed was sealed by the brave men of the time when they secretly lived as SSS-ranked demons, but one day they responded and represented themselves before humans because they felt enormous magic. Special, it doesn''t seem to have destroyed the village or anything. < It was sealed because it was SSS ranked demon! Totally...... The rest would be amazing to humans, but I might not have a choice. That''s why even if the rest of us, the wingless dragon, are resurrected, like it''s going to be okay for a while, on such an isolated island... > "You don''t seem to regret it, do you? < Sort of. I think it''s one end of nature''s cooking > You''re not mad at me for being sealed. Maybe it''s potent weather. You didn''t even have to be extra uptight. "What about your buddies? < If I was flying, I''d be noticeably hunted. It''s bad to fly conspicuously. Walk on the ground, get the ground > "Don''t you think about revenge or something? < These are the people who have been fooling around until they get SS rank for remaining unable to fly, especially > "Oh well." Pretty dry personality, apparently. So I could ask you why you were born and sealed, but you didn''t get any information, especially related to the current case. Then I guess it''s time. Micah might be back. "You seem harmless, so I''ll leave you alone without a crusade or a seal. What are we going to do now? Are you sure? But I have nothing to do with being resurrected. What do you think, you''re gonna be the rest of the daughter-in-law? If you''re a pretty girl, you look like you''re having fun every day > "Oh, no." < Then what about this, somehow master summoning magic. You can contract him as a user demon > "I don''t know what else to do." < Holy shit!? Fafnir Lott was surprised with his eyes round. I have enough fighting power, so I just don''t have to keep a dragon that costs food. Because I can''t get out of here the rest of the time, and I have nothing to do with it. "You can swim or magically fly." < Oh well. But even when we get to the continent, we''ll be hunted down by strong men like beautiful girls anyway. > "Shall I seal it for you? < For whatever reason, that seems the most appealing... say no > "Well, then, once we get there? Saying so, Fafnir Lott raised the corner of his mouth. It feels like that was what I was after from the beginning. < Take care of me! "Well, then I have a few conditions." < What? _____ ___ _ "You found SSS-ranked demons? Had a dream, good luck... What have you got there?" < Oh, my God, this is another beautiful girl of the world! "Oh, this guy''s a dog." < Not a dog! Holy dragon! It''s not that different from a dog for me. I can''t believe a dragon is forced to wear a collar that makes his body smaller and he''s hugged a lot. "Do you keep it? This SSS-ranked demon, right? "That''s right. Because it seems like a subspecies, it would be stronger than a regular SSS-ranked demon, and I was wondering if I could help you with a crusade or something." If that''s the case, thank you. "Where do you leave it? "I''ll even get you a room for the dragon. But if he finds his pickup, I''ll give it to him." I''d like to have it picked up around the king, too. He''s a summoning wizard. Let''s take him and ask him if he can pick it up the next time something like that gets called. "And yet... no feathers? Did you give it away? "Something''s from my parents. They don''t have wings." "Even though the feathers seem to follow..." Oh, don''t worry too much. So at first, you didn''t know it was a demon other than being really dragon based. I think it would look like that if I put wings on it. "Didn''t you have the skills to grow feathers or something" "I think I would have made it. You could definitely use a skill card for a demon." "Yeah, yeah." "Uh, but Honlong apparently takes pride in his life just on the ground..." I don''t mind. "Hmm?" It''s better than not. You seem kind of desperate to say that. It''s like he was really sick of not having feathers, or maybe he wants one. Let''s hear what you call a change of heart. "But earlier, my people were hunted because they were flying..." < The rest of the SSS rank should be so easy to hunt. Besides, once you get in the way of a pretty girl''s house, you''re gonna let someone take care of the rest of it, right? That''s the deal. I mean, the rest went down to man. There is no problem with flying > I mean, you still want the feathers. I can''t help it, so I can raw feathers. Skills, let''s make them for you. 972 Episode 888: Rejoicing Father (Kara) "We did it! "Oh, what have you done? Your father came out of his room in a good mood. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a father so happy. Mother is smiling at how it is. "I''ve finally completed the skills I wanted." "Well! Could it be..." "Father, what skills are you? Like us, Alim didn''t take you up to a level, but the skills you wanted your father to get up to the SSS rank with strength. I''m very concerned! "You''ll see, Kara." "I''ve never been able to rely on an item before." "That''s right. But this skill is capable of more than that. Let''s get started." Your father generated a magic formation on the floor between these thrones. Aren''t you Behemott''s summoning magic formation? ... If I summon a behemoth here, the castle will collapse... "Oh, Father!? "That''s Kara, have you noticed anything about this magic formation? What, you don''t have to worry. Then let''s summon." Your father has summoned the behemoth as it is. But the size of the behemoth summoned is so much smaller than the usual giant...... no, it surely emerged less than the demons of the little elephant than me. Very cute. "Chi, tiny......" "We made it! "Is that a skill that can tiny the demons you summon......! "It''s the skill of being free to change size if you put it in character. With this, the strategy will widen and I will also be able to easily get into the dungeon" "I see......! Indeed, when your father was an adventurer, he said that his father''s main force in using summoning magic, Behemot and another, Leviathan, were both giant demons and suffered from dungeon attacks. Does this mean we can also take Behemot and Leviathan to the dungeon? "Then Father......! "There have been more SSS-ranked demons here lately like disasters. My country is fortunate to have a lot of SSS Ranker talent, starting with Gilmers and living at Arim''s. Faces are dealing with it... but it''s not weird when the limit comes" "So, under Alim''s guidance, I''m thinking about trying to get in and out of every dungeon that Ruin and the others went to, hey" "Exactly." I knew you would! As your father put it, there are indeed unusually SSS-ranked demons out there right now, while luckily, thanks to Arim''s presence, our country has not yet suffered nearly any major damage, but you can''t rely on them. Your brothers are on their way to crusade occasionally, but your fathers don''t seem to want you to go very far. They just tell me to leave a message because I''m still old too...... thanks to Alim I have the strength. And I''m one more sister than Alim. "That''s why I''m going to head to the dungeon with me, Gold, Olaf, Chris, and the five of Herrells from around the day after tomorrow until I get to the level enough" "What''s the politics in between? "I''m going to leave it to Karna, Teal, Ruin, and Orgo, Muli and Lilo, Lord Noah. And, of course, Kara will help us." "You''re even going to the ex-brainer. Leave it to me! I''m proud to have been entrusted! I know I helped, but I''m still glad. He said he''d do it for a long time, and he finally succeeded. "Oh behemoth, you look like a plaything animal when you get smaller. What, I finally got a hint of synthesis like that." < Hmmm...... Ah, it''s smaller, but based on magic, it hasn''t changed its status or anything. Yikes? "That''s what it is. Your smaller body may reduce your destructiveness, but you should be able to fight enough." Is the status intact, including magic? That''s convenient. I know exactly how much your father kept inquisiting and creating this skill. Fine. It''s time to call Leviathan. He''s just calling me jealous. "Because I can only call you by the water...... I''ll call you in the bathroom later." < And it''s been decades, but what about the rest of the three demon frames? ~ It''s still empty, isn''t it? "It''s... as soon as we find a good demon..." Speaking of which, up to three can be stocked with your father''s summoning magic, regardless of strength. Me and your mother only knew two of them, but you weren''t there in the first place. Land/sea...... so is it empty next time? I think it''s cool and nice to be a dragon. < I was hearing a little bit, but there''s a massive outbreak of SSS-ranked demons, right? Why don''t you scout for me? "Don''t say such a difficult thing" I think I can do it. Speaking of which, both Behemott and Leviathan were SS ranked subspecies as demons. Your father''s powers add up to equate you with SSS-ranked demons. ... What would happen if SSS-ranked demons were added to your father''s powers from the beginning? 973 Challenge for gossip future (cherry blossoms) I apologize for taking the post off yesterday. What I was writing disappeared and broke my heart...... ##### "Ha ha... hey? "Yeah......! Gu......" The leaves hold me tight from the front. But my face feels painful. After about 3 seconds, I''ll have the gentle face as usual, but I endure those 3 seconds, nosebleeds. I have the best impression that there was some kind of lightning strike, and during the week on Earth, every day, I held on to it for an additional three percentage points more than the number of times I usually hold on to it. I got nosebleeds over and over for the first 3 days, but from day 4 I could stand it. To be honest, I can feel the leaves more... I wanted to hug them to push my chest every day, but that was the limit once a day because I was ashamed of myself. But I''m gonna push my chest. I don''t care. I think it worked pretty well for the leaves. What a surprise, I would have had one step up in cup count too if Lil had continued the busty massage he taught me. E-Cup...... 2 years and months away, but my sister and I will have lined up the cup count. It''s not like I wanted to make it big, but I''m kind of glad. But Lil says it''s definitely going to get noticed by the boys because it''s too big for the middle of middle school, so be careful... because... Even though it''s noisy since I took my glasses off, even more so now...? Really, it makes me a little melancholy when it comes to these things. But well... if anything seems likely, it will protect me... hehe, I''m not worried. In short, you don''t have to hug harder because your breasts are bigger than before. "Good, I could stand it. So today''s challenge is whether we can sleep together like this." "You had a nosebleed once a certain time the week before." I just want to take two weeks to put it back together because my resting in anasm hangs on the leaves. I can''t be without leaves anymore. I''m losing my body. "Well, it''s time for the hug to end." "Yeah......" "Shall I kiss you?" "Yeah!" Kiss derivatively from a hug. Eh, mix. Of course it was a deep kiss. "Pfft. I guess this is what it is for now" "Daisuki! "Gu!... Phew, so am I." My emotions grew and I hugged her with no hesitation. Pretty strong. Leaves endure nosebleeds, of course. I''m happy as it is now, but I figured it was time to come up with a plan to get myself used to it. "Well, I have a little something to do." It''s a muscle trap. "Well, it is." Convenient, in the meantime let''s think about the next steps to make my resistance build on the leaves I can do at the moment. What I felt as I worked hard on Earth to correct is that I really have to work hard... to be decent when I promised, and that my sister and I can''t stay up at night. It''s really time for me to be crazy about people I love about using my own body. Like your sister. That said, I don''t know what to do. First of all, I''ve been working on a plan for a long time, to show my underwear on a regular basis. But this is not ready for my heart yet. Let''s pretend it''s swimsuit season. So exposing your vegan breasts like you did on this trip... unless it''s an emergency that could be life-threatening. And then, like, wear the right clothes that your body line can see? I''m the one who eats all the sweets, but I''m actually confident in my body. Neither your sister nor your mother diet in particular, and your breasts are even bigger, but you just keep in perfect shape. Oh, even your father for once. So, your sister says I do, too, and I haven''t actually gained weight no matter how much I eat. I mean, I don''t have to get naked or waste my complexion, but I was wondering if wearing the right clothes would suffice... That doesn''t embarrass me either and it''s good, but I can''t think of the right clothes to wear on a daily basis. It''s not cool to wear something purposefully one size smaller... I''ll just have to say no. Then... pushing your chest is still the next step. I still can''t seem to get the leaves to touch me. So next... When I say push, without saying that, I''m just holding someone I love. Privately, it''s critical. Safe. Yeah, and then why don''t you try changing the place you hug. Usually arms or my chest and leaves chest to chest. And back. Here, take this... try to bury your head in your chest... So, can you do it? But I''m just going to make Leaf''s head what I''ve been doing... and if I work hard, I''m going to figure it out. All right, let''s do this! "Hey, hey, hey! "Hmm? "I''m sorry... it''s my sweet day... but can I hold you one more time? Sorry about that, huh? "Heh heh, I can''t help it. It''s a cherry blossom priority, not at all." "Well...... in the meantime, come here because I want to give you a slightly unusual hug I saw in a comic book" ¡­¡­¡­ I let the leaves sit on the bed where they were always sleeping. I sit on that lap. I sat on Leaf''s lap...... eheh. But this alone won''t get my chest to my head. The difference in height has opened... I need to trick you a little because I have no choice. Sorry, Leaf. "Gyu......" "Ah, oh.... Mmm!? When I hugged him, I made him look and kneel, letting him bury the head of the leaves in his chest. Ah...... maybe this is embarrassing but not bad...... the breath of someone I love sounds near my heart...... Ye, on the other hand, do not raise his voice at all. But I don''t mind, the sensory bureau is extreme and the words leak. "Kahaha...... love it! "Hey cherry blossoms. I love it, too, but can you get away for a second? "Yeah......" That''s what they said when they thought I finally opened my mouth. I only held him for 7 seconds...... the next moment I left him thinking so. "Guuuuuuuuuuu" "Oh... oh... oh! Apparently it didn''t work. I mean... this could be used as the next stage. I doubt I can do it personally or even once a day. But one day... I wish we could do what we were born to be... oh my god. All right, let''s keep up the good work and get the leaves used to it. I''m ashamed, but for a full couples life! 974 Episode 889: Very convenient. Mitsumata! "Hmm." "Wow." Fafnir Lott spread his feathers confidently toward us, letting us fly. Yesterday, after I decided to put this guy here, I looked for a type of thing that would allow me to grow wings more than the skill cards I got in the dungeon, and synthesized based on the magic of light attributes to fit the Holy Dragon. As a result, a substitute was completed that could raw feathers that came out of the beam of light attributes in the SS rank. I just converted that into a skill card and gave it to him, and he seems to like it a lot. It''s only been about 12 hours since then and I can already fly Swiss. < I like the feathers I put on after this. Should I say it''s surplus > "It is." < But I didn''t know it would be so easy to create SS rank skills and give them away after being a residence...... Beautiful girls are still fat > "Not as fat as that for me, though. But I''m surprised you can fly all of a sudden without practicing." < That would be the effect of blood muscles and skills as the rest of the pterodactylus. This feather of light is already part of the rest of your body > I didn''t know you''d be happy to say that much, as long as you''re happy. Me and Micah tried to leave Fafnir''s place by preparing just one day''s worth of food because we''ve already had our requirements for today. But they stopped me. Fair enough. "What? One thing I''d like to ask you two beautiful girls. "Hmm? "What? < You guys are arr... you love each other beyond the hedge of gender? Do you understand if I look? I can almost notice everyone who''s gotten close. Nothing really. It''s not homosexuality, it''s heterosexual romance. That''s what you said about turning down the rest of the proposal. "Yeah, well, that''s not all..." If you already have a lover, pretty girl, let''s give up. Haven''t you given up yet? Persistent suitors are also characteristic of Alim. I guess there''s something so fascinating about that. And I didn''t say no because Micah''s here, I said no because they''re dragons. If you don''t want me to interpret it, fine. < But homosexuality, you can also conceive a child. Let me tell you one good thing. In this world, we have the skill of transforming men and women of three rarities classified as skill number two, how can we fundamentally change gender! "Yeah." Back in the day, some of the world''s compatriots grew up in love with each other... male and female conversion was helpful. "Oh, yeah." It''s going to be kind of an amazing picture of that happening in a dragon. < But what the hell, both beautiful girls of the world. Sounds hard to choose which one to make a man of. > "That''s right." Actually, I''m a man from the beginning, or I wouldn''t say it because it would be so hard if I told you. I''m going to have someone pick it up from now on, but it wouldn''t have stopped if I''d been rose up ahead. I can help you find a male or female conversion... "Hmm? Ma''am" Suddenly something poured into my head. No, it''s usually a message. I''m actually still just a little bit unfamiliar with messages pouring in during conversations with someone. Could be earthlings'' sex. It''s about King Rahma or King Rahma who sends us all this abruptly. [Alim! I have requirements, I want you to come without work today] A king, I did. I just had a requirement here, too, I can''t believe I''m contacting you so conveniently. Someone or a message. "Yeah. I just got a separate call from someone who wants me to pick you up. I don''t know what that other case is about." < Are you taking the rest with you? "Of course." That''s why I decided to head to Castle Mephirado for the first time in a long time alone with two of us, Micah and Fafnir. Of course, Fafnir has me getting tiny and making me look like a pet demon at first sight. How far are we going? In this town? "Right there." There... isn''t it a castle in this country? "Yes, I am." What, was he called by the executive officer of the state? "You''re the king." Right... Right > Regardless, inside the castle, take it by facepath. I told the gatekeeper it was a new pet and Fafnir forced me through it too. < I didn''t expect the rest of the dragon to enter the castle of the king of man. Hey, I don''t think so, but the rest of the pickup candidates are the kings here... > "Oh, my goodness." < Phew, there''s no more than being made to use by arrogant human kings and such. A human king who doesn''t even train! If you don''t like it, I''ll bury you with my other hand > "Well, because that''s not true. You''ll see." In this day and age, it''s normal for kings, princes, and even princesses to have that strength again (even the former king of the famous Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation as the infamous king said it was S-rank to SS rank strength), but wasn''t that the case in the time when Fafnir was sealed? For now, you know that Fafnir is also a good person to meet the king, right? 975 Chapter 890: Whats Required "Oh, there you are, Alim and Micah." "Long time no see, King" It looks like nothing unusual is happening in the castle. If the king looks fine, I think Kara and the others are fine. I can see that right away. Anyway, after this requirement is over, we''re going to play or stay in Kara''s room. "Hmm? What''s that holding in that arm? < O king of the modern kingdom of Mephirado! The rest is... Mmm-hmm! "Actually, there was a reason I wanted to visit from us, and I was just wondering if it was a good time to be called. This dragon is why." "Really?" If I let you talk now, I''ll have you shut up for a while because all you seem to say is weird things. I decided to ask from the King''s requirements first, because it is better than ever to receive this dragon. "Please follow the King''s requirements" "As a matter of fact, SSS-ranked demons have emerged so often in recent times that it should be called catastrophes. No, you know what? Hino and Kanata have also received word from King Rama and the villagers of the Elves that they have exorcised SSS-ranked demons." "Yeah, I''ll tell you more later, but this kid''s one of them." "Oh, my God, did...! Regular Sedation Reward is¡­" "Oh, I don''t need it" "I thought I''d say that. You can borrow it again." "Yes." But I don''t owe you anything. So far, I have absolutely nothing I want you to do as a country. You can do it someday if you''re alive, right? "Let''s leave that for once and keep talking. So to deal with SSS-ranked demons, where we are also emerging in large numbers as representatives of the country, it could also be like a great war against demons again. Prepare for that. I was hoping to help." "Hmm." "Teal, would you again elaborate on the steep special training given by the dungeons you taught the Ruins? Leave it to Teal if you''re politician for a while and focus on it" "I see." Indeed, it helps even as far as I''m concerned that someone who knows the fact that SSS ranks are increasing at this time will be as empowered as they can be to counter it. It''s not easy to monitor the world individually. "Actually, there''s a history of this." "Really?" "Look at this." That said, the king magically drew a summoning magic formation in front of his own eyes. But Kara told me that there were two demons the king could summon, both of which must have taken a mess. I don''t know if it''s okay to let that out here. The only thing I saw in person was a big elephant named Behemott... but no, it looked like the Devil''s Square was bigger. "Come on, Behemot! Paon. "Wow." I knew it was smaller than the normal demon squares. What came out was a behemoth that was adapted to the size of its demonic squares. Little elephant, simply cute. "The magnitude of the newly contracted demon will remain numerically strong, and you will learn to be free. I thought this would help us with the dungeon strategy." "I see... and I would like to attack the dungeon." Until now, the demons have grown too big. I also know that I would like to try it if I got new powers just right this time of year. "So what I''d like to ask Alim and the others to do is tell us all about the support and the dungeon that Teal and the others have." "Fine." "It helps, but is it something I can agree to so much? Aren''t you busy? "I''m busy, but it''s the only thing I can do." I don''t hate being relied upon! If you''re really busy, you can do anything with the power of the item, so there''s no problem. I''d rather now have more people fight SSS-ranked demons to make sure they win. "I''m sorry, every time" "That''s okay. Um, wait a minute, please? "Uhm." "Micah, take Fafnir" Micah had Fafnir and I took out the tozumaho. I take note of what I think is important. From there, past literature and so on were combined¡­ to create the text of a book for one book and recreate it into a book. Hand it to the King. "It says it all on this" "Is the secret of the dungeon in all this? Thanks...... but as soon as I''m done with this, I have to specify it as a restraining letter" That''s what the king said with a little grin. It would suck if they did misuse the contents of this book. It''s bad when it comes to bad people taking the dungeon all the way up the level at will. If you have as much patience as I do poorly, I think you''ll gain enough strength to potentially destroy the world. "It really helps. This kind of thing can no longer only be asked of Alim." "It''s not just the king, by the way, is it? We train in the dungeons." "Oh, it''s Herrell, the face and former brave man of the former Seinferth" "Hey, is Mr. Herrell going too?" < What no!? Herrell!? "Hmm?" Micah''s hugging me. Fafnir screamed out of nowhere. I wonder if there''s any cause for this with the former brave Herrell, um, I guess there is. 976 Episode 891: Former Brave Men and the Holy Dragon < You have him...! "What, that dragon, it had something to do with Herrell" Sounds like you and I are the first to hear it. Fafnir Lott is about to crawl out in Micah''s arms, but Micah won''t let go using her status exactly. Rather, Fafnir is about to suffer. < Yeah, stop it because I''m not going to storm you anymore! Micah loosens her powers too when she sees Fafnir give up and make an adult of herself. It was like when I was holding a doll and it was kinda cute. I''m sorry for Fafnir, though. I''ll call him if you want! He sealed the rest! Oh, I see, from the point of view of the story, I thought it might be something like that, but it was Mr. Herrell who sealed this fafnir lot. Well, he''s a former brave man. Can you do that much? Mr. Gilmers, who defeated that man, is just too strong. "You think I should call you? "That''s better for once. We''ll take care of it so we don''t get busted, and we''ll be fine." "So is that." You called it in a message, Mr. Herrell came after a while. These days, I''m not supposed to be from this country, but I''m relaxing with Noah regardless. It seems that the correct correction and organization of history, a task given to us by the King, is still unfinished. That''s going to take a long time. Besides, Mr. Herrell, who came, knelt down to the king first, and saw me and Micah. "Your Majesty, what''s an errand? The presence of the present brave men means that they are ready to go to the dungeon." "It''s not true, helel. I hear someone you know is coming. Be careful who you may have a grudge against." "You resent me? When you were a demon? "I don''t know because I haven''t heard the details. I''ll be there for now." Shown to the king, Mr. Herrell turns to Micah. And I finally noticed a lizard in my arms. One person and one person are eye-catching. And Fafnir started jittering again. < Brave man! I won''t make you say you forgot the rest! "I don''t know such a cute demon..." < The beautiful girl there just made me smaller! Say your name and you''ll see? The rest of the name is Saint Dragon Fafnir Lot! "Oh!" Looks like Mr. Herrell remembered, too. Fafnir is totally upset. That would be frustrating if they told me they didn''t remember once for the person they''ve sealed. < But that was a shame. I see it''s not even five years since I sealed the rest to see from the look of the brave man. That''s a sign the seal was weak. > It sounds like he''s stirring it up for Fafnir, but everyone, including me on this spot, shook his neck sideways. Look around our faces with a Kyotong look that doesn''t look like a majestic dragon. What do you mean? "Actually, the current brave man is me, not Herrell." < What a beautiful girl! When you become a brave girl with that beauty, you must be getting attention from a samurai human. But why are there not two brave men at the same time? "There was a lot going on, Saint Dragon. Alim, I''m responsible here." "Okay." Dawn Fafnir to Mr. Herrell. I don''t think I''m going to make a scene anymore, and I''ve been making a big deal of myself while Herrell explains what I''ve been up to. I guess SSS rank is something I remember a lot because I was a strong enemy. Normally you shouldn''t treat demons properly or anything. < I mean, is this a few hundred years from now? Ha... It''s frightening that the man who sealed the rest has failed the demon god so badly that he can''t even protect his loved ones. Besides, I didn''t know a beautiful girl like that could help me. > "No words" < I''m frightened...... I was so full of confidence. Brave man, the first time it happened with you was that day... > "Oh, right. I remember it right." Something about Fafnir started talking about the memories as potatoes. Mr Herrell will add accordingly. Originally Mr. Herrell first came into contact with Fafnir with the intention of crusading. Shortly after you became a brave man, you said you received a crusade request to earn the materials and military funds to gear up. But since Fafnir wasn''t a bad one on top of the Holy Dragon, I had him moved to a place that wouldn''t get in the way of my client. This is how I got to know him. And time went on, demon god...... Samayir began to emerge in earnest because this is the area here. Because of his properties, he can not only produce them from scratch, but also turn demons and humans into demons. Mr. Herrell wanted to make a temporary seal, thinking that if Fafnir was demonized, he would surely become the strength of the Demon God class. At the time, the only demons in the Mephirado kingdom were Fafnir, except for the demon gods. Naturally, I don''t like Fafnir, clashing with Mr. Herrell. Mr. Herrell, who had awakened as a brave man, had managed to seal Fafnir, and he also feared that some momentum would lift the seal and take over by the demon god, placing himself on an isolated island in the sea. 977 Episode 892: The Wrath of the Holy Dragon This is the most important contact. Since July 1, "Levelmaker" will be posted every other day from the daily post, as circumstances make it very busy. Also, maybe ''I''m a former pebble'' will be a post once a week from one post every 4 days than that day. Sincerely, thank you for your understanding. ##### < Yes, yes, I remember the rest clearly. Before you, I say when I first met you that you were a brave man to destroy the demon god, so I thought you deliberately handed over the remaining few urchins and one fang, the most stretched claw cakera! When you sealed the rest, you totally made a set of gear out of it, didn''t you? I used the rest of my body, from the National Treasure to the Epic! Even with that gear, you lost to the demon gods! "Sorry......" < For the most part, I should have relied on the extra power! It''s suspicious if you can win one-on-one with the demon gods, but there''s no room for such a procedure! That must have been a lot different! "Now that I think about it, right..." Speaking of which, Mr. Herrell didn''t lose to Samayyle, he couldn''t resist because he took Mr. Noah hostage. I know what Fafnir said, but I feel sorry for Mr. Herrell for this. I still can''t forgive you for bringing the demons back to life. < Phew...... Fairly good. It''s also on the edge of something that we''ve been resurrected from each other in this way. Let''s not get any angrier for the poor brave. Yes, your girlfriend Noah and I, of course, let a beautiful girl come back to life. > "Oh, you''re right. We live together now on the premise of marriage." Wouldn''t it be nice to fit in circles? Maybe this Holy Dragon is a tundelle. And is it something that just demons grow up to be such a good guy? The other SSS-ranked demons, for example, if they confronted Kanata, they were crazy because they felt like they were hungry for men, and if they were the guys the shows were dealing with, they were moving around in a destructive act while posing to show off their muscles. "Hey, dragon." What, now King Mephirado? The king speaks to Fafnir where the story has come to a paragraph. It is good that the king will be interested in riding. I haven''t said I want to keep this fafnir yet, but it would be very easy if you would show interest from the other side. "I wanted to know where you were born. Why don''t you let me know?" < What, you didn''t hear the rest with the ex-brainer? "That would be how I met Herrell and how it was until it was sealed, wouldn''t it? I want to know why you''re so cooperative with humans." <... no way, this was a long time ago > In the end, almost everything, Fafnir told me. When he was still a low-ranking dragon demon, he couldn''t fly but fell off the herd for it and got lost. He said he only took care of me for two weeks in a village that got lost in the middle of it. Even dragon kids would be crusaded if they were normal, but if they behaved well, they seemed to get help. And then it became a realization to Fafnir that humans are not enemies, you can tell by discussing them? I think he said something about crushing him or killing him against humans, but I don''t know if it''s a dragon joke. "Very well. That''s right, is that a village in this country? < It must have been. I remember that there were slightly more dog demons and that vegetables such as kaba were famous... but at any rate the rest are over two hundred years old except for the years they were sealed. Whether the village over 400 years ago is still there > Hmm? A lot of dog demons and vegetables are a specialty? That''s not the first village I got to... If so, it''s funny. < The old days will be enough. More now than ever. Beautiful girl, what am I supposed to do with the rest? "That''s right, Alim. Even though I happened to know Herrell, that''s what I discovered here. Why did you bring this dragon? Oh, can you finally get to my point? We all have a long story to talk about, so we''ve been waiting a long time. There were some stories I shook from myself. "Isn''t the king a summoning wizard? of SSS rank." "Original. I haven''t fought properly since the war." < King, the rest was brought to introduce you to a beautiful girl as the rest of your fellow candidate. Is it true that you are a king but have SSS rank prowess? "Unique." The king took an adventurer''s card out of his nostalgia. Good SSS rank specification. I mean, I don''t care. We''ve never even tried it before. "In this day and age, rather, royalty must have some strength. Two people, including me, have reached the SSS rank." < I see, the one called a shift in time? But sometimes you are an SSS-ranked demon. And a good king who is not arrogant. And present protector of the former brave man of old knowledge. Then it''s a tentative first pass. Beautiful Girl Just Recommends > "Tentative beginning...? How do you stop being? < Show your strength as an SSS Ranker at the end, King! To make each other stronger! If we can beat the rest, let''s say the rest will be your trouble, as the beautiful girl thinks! "You have to." Oh, something''s about to start. But we have to know each other''s strengths, and we certainly don''t notice the relationship of trust between the summoning wizard and his servant. I''ll get you a place to fight. If the king summons the behemoth in full size, the terrain will change. 978 gossip Sho just talks about falling in love (Sho) "Wahoo, show...! "What''s going on, Lil?" I''m still usually free to spend time in anasm. So I was running around a 150kg hand grip and the lil hugged me from behind. As always, I wouldn''t say where, but it''s good elasticity. It''s the same as always when it comes to sweetening. "I want to be sweet! "All right, sweeten up! "Wow! Now I''m hugging you from before. So cute. My ears are standing, and my tail is shaking all the time. It''s also really cute to know that you''re happy like this.... All right, here''s one. "Wah heh!? "Eh." "Oh... sorry, with" I secretly tried to do what I usually do with the place I always rub, but for some reason I was avoided. Why are you inviting me from you every day instead? No... now I realize Lil is looking at my hand with a very frightened look. And you''re not the one trying to touch it. What you have in your hand is a 150kg hand grip. I see, this is scary. "You''ll always be exerting force properly. I''m sorry I scared you for now." "I''m really sorry, I followed you with reflexes.... okay? Lil lifts two things with his own arms. How can this be fascinating? Are you relatively calm today or don''t seem to take off your clothes, but still enough...... Keep the handgrip on your desk and I''ll reach for it and grab it gently as usual. By the way, if we were to do everything we could, it would be terrible. "This is what Shaw would do to me, so my breasts would grow up." "What are you gonna do when you''re older than this, you''re already G, right? "I think it would be nice to have another stage." "Seriously." I don''t care about anything, but H... I don''t feel bad about that either. The truth is, Lil should be getting sweet, but on the contrary, I get a little indulgent. It wasn''t like this back in the day... I couldn''t afford to indulge in my head. Aside from that, Lil quickly hugs me again. "Wah-heh..." "My turn next." "Muscles! It''s the usual order. Equivalent exchange is the one. As always, I have to be half naked when Lil comes up with muscles. Take off everything you wore on top and pose for the bodybuilding to do well. "Muscle muscles! "Ooh." It strokes and rubs, as her privilege...... no, it licks me like half a dog. I think every day when they do this... I''m glad they''re muscle building, really. No. Should I rather say I''m glad Lil is a muscle fetish? It''s time to change the pose. "Wahhh! "Ha ha! _____ ___ _ I flirted with it today. And, I forgot how much I wanted to start dating, but from one day on, there are changes in conversations and so on that are repeated in the daily anatomy of things. Every day, but satisfied. I used to feel more differently, especially if I wasn''t too motivated... "Wahoo, Shaw, you look full, huh? Actually, you''re right. "It is! I''m so happy to be her." No, when I came to Anasm before this, it came very sweet with dreams about the old days or something. I already said Lil''s satisfied face then...... I was very happy as a boyfriend. I was definitely married. I think it''s an ideal way to supply each other like this, yeah. "Wow, maybe tomorrow will be the same thing." "Right." "Happy, but what about repeating the same thing, and why don''t we go on another trip?" "Fine, but if you''re outside now, you''re gonna run into SSS-ranked demons." "Sure. Speaking of which, Shaw, the slightest resistance and dust you''ve had to flirt with me ever since is gone." Right, Lil and I spent a lot of time coming, and there was less and less resistance, but it was on the previous trip that the most rubbish also sharpened our resistance to the rest of the sexual decadence. Because that trip was every day, every day. Rub your chest or something. All the day before. I can''t resist the boulder and get used to it. Instead, I think I should say that this is not corrupt or anything, but that I can now face her desires firmly. "That''s it, the stiffness of the feeling that''s left is getting more and more boned out by the lil" "Wow, me, I''m a wolf, not a dog, so meat is better than bone..." "That''s not what I''m talking about" "Wahoo, I said I knew. So... so... you think it''s okay to ask me out tonight if I''m boned? Lil said as he twisted. If it were me back in the day, I would definitely have said, "I just decoyed," etc. But that''s not even true. "Fine." "Wow! ... Is this how dreams and flowers also become excessively obnoxious? I''m sure you do. 979 Lesson 893: The King vs. Sacred Dragon Is it easy to make a space like this? "Alim is a brave man of our country." "Well, we''ll see about that." "Okay. That''s good... how about the audience? I didn''t mean to call you that." In the meantime, I created a magic room that mimicked Ma Sara''s flatlands and went in there. It also has a flying audience room that keeps you out of interference. It was decided to fight, and when the king contacted Queen Karna and Kara and the others himself, he wanted to see a king who would definitely fight SSS-ranked demons, so in a short time the word of mouth spread and quite a few people gathered to oppress the audience room. There are also maids and butlers. Don''t you have to work? < It''s not good, it''s not killing each other. It''s more exciting to have an audience > "Have you ever fought in front of a large number of humans?" < No, but. I admired the situation a little like this arena > "You''re different." < Nothing else has changed. Because it''s the only one. > I''m not tingling, but if I''m gonna do both, I''m gonna fight for real. I''m glad I didn''t let you fight outside. "Is that the demon that makes that dragon your new father''s summoner? "If only the king could win." "Don''t worry about that, your father is really strong. If we''re on the same level as we are now, we have no chance of winning." Kara, intrigued by the dragon, and Mr. Ruin, not worried. I know the King''s strength, too, but I can''t say anything because I don''t know Fafnir Lott''s strength. I guess I should have fought for a bit. It''s time to get started. "Then get started, both of you! < Come on! I won''t give you a break from dying, King! "That''s the same here. Come on, Behemot! A full-size behemoth emerges, along with the voice of the king. It''s still so big. I installed this audience room, quite a distance from the two of us, but still Behemot fills the area. We also have a video monitor that only sneaks me and Mika can watch, and I''ll compare the size of the two demons from there... but apparently Behemot is three times bigger than Fafnir Lott, who took the collar off before he fought. No, it''s about 3.5 times bigger. Just the longitudinal direction. Including the width, there are 12 or 3 times as many. < Bigger than a regular behemoth, this individual. Even adding that it is a subspecies > "I grew up big by accident." < Oh, should I eat this dragon? The feathers aren''t in the way, they''re easy to eat. "Behemot, he''s going to be one of mine. Don''t kill me." I see. Scouts. "... Yuku" The body of the king and the behemoth begin to glow in the same color. It is a fortified magic characteristic of the Summoning Wizard. Looks like this will raise the strength of the behemoth to the SSS rank. < But the giant means the target is also huge. Let''s start with a little hand check......! Fafnir Lott opened his mouth gently and let the magic formation unfold from there. Huge golden rays emitted instantly. That''s the special-shot monster itself, which is pretty cool when you think it''s real. Maybe I should have brought you Kanata too. < Anguri, nmer! But Behemott forces it to twist the direction of travel to his mouth with the inhalation of his nose, which contains magic, and swallows the rays. Apparently, the rays you swallow will be converted as Behemott''s magic. < Very good quality magic! I''m glad to hear that. < Naturally, this is the rest of the magic of the Dragon! But it''s pretty nasty to force yourself to bend the direction of travel with your own magic > Now let me go from here. Behemott had both forelegs on his back leg. Then a magical formation of earthly magic appeared around the king, who, after maintaining that posture for about two seconds, slammed his thoughtless body towards the magical formation on the ground. Normally, there should be enough shaking to think it''s an earthquake, but apparently all that impact will be converted into magic, and the magic formation will be about two times bigger than the behemoth. I don''t know what the principle moves are...... I''m just not sure because people have their own skills. As you can see, it''s called shocking and enhancing magic. Seems convenient. < What... GOOOO!? The ground pressed out like a horseback riding spear towards Fafnir. If you look closely, the tip is rounded, so the killing power will be low, but the damage will be immense. Using that first pillar of stone as a signal, one after the other comes out toward Fafnir. I looked upside down, so much so that it seemed like it was raining. I can no longer see Fafnir because of the stone pillars. < Oh, too much? I''m rounding the tip. > "This will last another 10 minutes. Is the Holy Dragon alive? I see, I thought it was just a move to put out one pillar after another against the size and strength of the magic formation, and this lasted 10 minutes. Wow. Don''t be ridiculous, King! But Fafnir was alive. He is standing somewhat unharmed and unchanged just now, blowing up all the stone columns unleashed against him. 980 Lesson 894: The King vs. Sacred Dragon 2 Mm, intact. "SSS rank, and being intolerable is within your assumptions, but no way is intact" < Chi, how long are you going to keep doing this stone pillar! annoying! > Fafnir is like a whirlwind of light coming out of himself, continuing to blow up the impending ground. If you look closely, it looks like it''s being pushed by the wind while cutting with something like a cutter of light. "Hey, it''s a hotter fight than I thought." "Right. I know you didn''t mean it when you were at war with the devil for fear of getting your surroundings involved, but the kings'' strength feels just like SSS rank." That''s how I respond to Mika''s hissohisso story. After all, people who cross a certain line are strong. As Mr. Ruin said, I don''t feel like I can win if I''m just waving my sword or something. The stone pillars won''t stop... but it''s our turn next. That said, Fafnir''s body, no, the scales lit gold one by one. My eyes also turn from green to red. It matches the color of the feathers I prepared for you. Maybe this is what I was happier with than I thought. If you can follow me, follow me. When the wingless dragon kicks the ground, it probably starts moving at a hell of a speed if you look at it from a normal person. I haven''t caught up with the stone pillars I''m tracking. For not flying, I think I specialize in running. Reaching directly beneath Behemott''s head in a flash, he jumped there, overhead. < How about this? He accumulated magic on his tail as he rotated longitudinally in the air, releasing it the moment his tail hit Behemott''s forehead. The light explodes. With the explosion, Behemott''s foot slams into the ground with impact, and the ground cracks again by it. "Are you okay, Behemot! < nguuuuuuu! uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu < That''s just a giant...... high health. If you''re a creature in line, you were just sinking in this blow. > "Okay, then next! < Yeah! Towards Fafnir, who lands on the ground, Behemott unfolds the magic formation of water magic. Looks like a statue. Now from the nose. Fafnir avoided the turbulence that erupted, but the king, who was difficult to see in the shadow of Behemott, seemed to do the same magic, and that one hit brilliantly. But when I say this, there is no damage. < Good manoeuvre... if you''re a summoning wizard, wouldn''t you have a lot of power if you didn''t hit the summoned demon attack? "No, that''s fine. Leviathan!" Apparently, the king''s magic was more positive. The large quantities of water that Behemott was serving had accumulated well in the crater that had been made by the stone pillars created by the earthly magic of earlier. No, you were trying to make it work. What appeared cramped there was a serpent-like, dragon-like, beastly demon, Leviathan, who wondered if it was as big as a behemoth. It is another demon of the king. < Can you summon two to the boulder at the same time...... Mmm! Without question, something like water is fired from Leviathan. Maybe we should call it a water cutter. It was Fafnir, whose golden mode was solving at some point, but dodged it right where it was. No, I couldn''t avoid it. It didn''t lead to fatal injuries, but 70% of his left arm and tail had been cut off. < nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Cuckoo! I like the sea! "If you said that, you''d be out more." I can''t help it if you''re Wang, I''ll be patient. Onei tone. Surprised, I didn''t think the king''s demon had an Oneh tone. Even though it looks cool with a snake dragon covered in blue scales. "And it''s too much" < Uh? Aren''t you going to take him down? "You don''t take them down, you take sides, that dragon...! I need Alim to fix it." I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I don''t mind. The rest is pimped. Including those in the audience, he concentrated on Fafnir in surprise with his current voice. The only thing that was there was his arm ripped off and his tail was somehow undone. One hand is grabbing his own broken arm. Took it to the cutting surface...... stuck. At the same time, all the scratches that were on them go blocked. "I see, that''s what happened" Not intact, but healed quickly. < Well! Convenient body! That cure is close to Amrita. Probably made him stick around now, but he could have grown it even if it was completely gone. You can travel fast and strengthen your body, and you can ramp up the ground, and on top of that, that healing power. That''s the SSS rank. Okay, let''s go on. "Fine. Behemott, Leviathan... I''m serious." But is this a decent battle for SSS? It looks good. It''s not like killing instantly, like us. 981 Episode 895: The King vs. Saint Dragon 3 Are you serious? < He could be dead, but is that okay? "I don''t mind. You won''t be able to beat him anyway." < Maa! If you get Wang... I''ll kill you for anything I regret! I''ll do it, Behemot. > Yeah. When I started to motivate myself to something, each of those two started giving me a disastrous aura. For a moment I thought it was from the offensive system, but if I observe it closely, it was apparently like an auxiliary magic system. < What...? What do you say? Can you feel the change? Weakened magic. < Yes, it''s a move called "Sea of Jealousy" that Wateshi prides himself on, but this... > "Don''t talk extra, Leviathan. Explain the moves when you''re one of us." So is that. Something''s wrong with Fafnir. Looks like she''s feeling ill. The person said it was some kind of debilitating magic right now, but I guess it is. I don''t know the details because I''ve never used much of the weakening due to all the enhancements. Sometimes weakening magic is a must when playing games. "Then do whatever you want with the rest" Yes! < Ha! Two simultaneous demon squares out. The magic I feel from Behemott is greater than it was just now. Looks like it was reinforced magic. But the king has already put enhanced magic for subpoena magic on the two of them. The weakening seems to have been made Fafnir by Leviathan, and Behemott may have strengthened himself and Leviathan. Aura was right about the auxiliary magic system. < Ku......! Oops! Damn! > < Oh, I won''t let you get away with it! Oh, ho, ho, ho! A tremendous onslaught by two. That''s two demons enhanced by the King''s magic to the strength of the SSS rank, there won''t be any Fafnir or one on the boulder. But he manages to keep avoiding a series of magical attacks by the two of them while he manages to get to the golden state just now. On the contrary, as long as there is a gap, he is fighting back against the two with an attack that includes light attributes. "That''s more amazing than I thought, Fafnir" "Hey......" "But why not use the wings I dreamed of giving you? It''s all in your favor at once, isn''t it? Sure it is. Well, I don''t know why. I think we''re simply fighting with a method of warfare that we''re used to. Shiitake, it hurts! < The boulder is a genuine SSS rank! Normal eagles can''t do this! > "It''s time to decide" Yes! Yeah! Together with the king''s signal, both of them emerge from their bodies a magic formation the same size as themselves. And the king himself seems to use some skill. < This is the last attack...... I''ll try to put up with it! "If you don''t put up with it, I''m in trouble." I don''t know! < Go! That looks exactly like a natural mutation. The sea descends, and the earth angers. Even the cameras dedicated to me and Micah are so messed up that I can''t see how it is at all. Surely you can''t fight this in a small place. The terrain changes, and I''m glad I let you do it in the magic room, yeah. "Shh, amazing father......! "This is what your father meant......! "Oh, you''re not serious because it''s an exhortation to demons, are you? "Really, Mother!? You don''t mean it, or it feels like you''re doing it for real, but you''re trying not to die. After a while everything that was in the way of my sight was clear, and I saw Behemot, Leviathan, the King''s figure and... Fafnir, skewered by a rock and his tail and limbs ripped off. It''s being repaired, too. Hmm, that''s the rest of you. "Oh well... Behemott, Leviathan, thank you" Good, good. < It''s been a long time since I''ve moved and I got stuck. I''ll give you a break. > From the Summoning Magic Regiment, which reappears, the two are gone to descend. In the end, all that remained on the spot were the rough terrain and the king and Fafnir. Those two just disappeared and my sight widened all at once. And suddenly, Fafnir''s body begins to glow in a gentle yellow. < What is this...? "I''m soliciting demons to join me." So this gentle light is a ritual for demons to do it? "That''s the place." Oh, that just doesn''t make it normal to be one of us. Yeah, I need that magic, too. "So, are you going to be one of mine? < It was stronger than I expected, king. Would you be happy to be one of yours? > "You have to come." The light that was surrounding Fafnir gathered at the bottom to go and form a summoning magic formation. The summoning magic formation made of that light slowly swallows Fafnir and goes. < Regards, "Oh." Now it''s sunny and Fafnir is one of the kings. 982 Episode 896: The Interesting Anomalies of the Sacred Dragon "Well, come out but good" I see. Is this what it feels like to be summoned? Fafnir Lott came out of the king''s magic formation small. The wound that has already been applied is completely healed. I knew it was amazing resilience. "You sealed it for hundreds of years, but you didn''t lose your arm." < ''Cause I can''t remember the time it was almost sealed, my body isn''t feeling dull anyway. But you were strong. The king was > No, this time, Fafnir was quite unfavourable because he dealt with two giants more than himself, and the SSS rank equivalent. There''s some unusual natural healing power in attacking you with light magic, wind magic and blow while traveling at super speed. I can''t believe you normally can afford an opponent the same size or less. "Do you have any idea what you want to call me? < No, my princess. Whether it''s Fafnir or Lot, Fafnir Lot or Saint Dragon, you can call it what you want > Answer Kara''s question that way. I used to call it what I wanted. Demons are pets...... as soon as I become a demon instead of a user, I still don''t know if I should call them by their demon name, or if the summoner should give them a name and call them with it. But the king. "What the fuck, Fafnir?" < If you and I can work together, it''s a hundred dragons. You won''t be afraid of the big war that''s about to happen, you''re going to be flying in the sky! "What!? You think there''s going to be a big war? Everyone on the spot, including me and Micah, goes out of their way. What does it mean that there is going to be a great war? SSS-ranked demons say, you must be feeling something. Why are you all so grumpy? Weren''t you ready? I guess that consistently kept the rest of us company, huh? "No, there''s going to be a big war, etc... there''s only a massive SSS-ranked demon out there..." The cause of the massive emergence of that SSS rank will be clear. "What causes that! Don''t you see? It''s up to the demon god......! That''s what Fafnir Lott said with a serious face. But that, of course, is an off-target consideration for all of us. Anyway, the demon god has already... < I have heard that demon gods exist in all three pillars during anasm, but demon gods in this region are particularly good at collecting numbers. That would also be the reason for the massive emergence of SSS-ranked demons. In fact, the ex-brainer feared that I would be manipulated by his... > "Oh, um... Fafnir? What a beautiful girl. "Demon gods don''t appear anymore..." When I say that, Fafnir says, "What? What are you talking about, this guy?" I said. I took that attitude. No, I can''t help it, either. You still only know I''m a brave man. I didn''t even tell you what I did. < ''Cause it''s tightly sealed? That can''t be right. This is how the anomaly occurs today, and even the modern brave man named Beautiful Girl is found! When demon gods appear, there must be signs.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. "But, you know, last year all the demons showed up, but I worked with everyone to seal all the pillars. I''m in charge." <... hmm? "Explain it properly, huh? All the demons appeared, but each told the Lord that we had re-sealed them, and that they were in trouble because of the current phenomenon on top of it. Fafnir kept his eyes round the second half of the day. < So what is it? You mean the beautiful girl is a hell of a person sealed by all demons > "That''s what you''ve been saying so many times." < Ko...... King, do you need the rest of your strength? "It doesn''t change that SSS-ranked demons are emerging, we need them." But I really don''t know what it is, it''s still just weird no matter how many times I think about it. Yes, as I explained to myself earlier, the demon gods are all sealed and managed by me. A man named Deiss, a subordinate, is also suspended by the orders of the demons. Hey, that''s the element of anxiety though. Well...... It is also natural for Fafnir to consider the mass occurrence of SSS ranks to be the work of the demon gods. But that''s also because I confronted each of the three pillars, and I can tell you that, at best, the Demon God can only think of a massive outbreak of SS ranked demons. Given that it interferes not only with anasm but also with the planet... when this happens, I just think that there is something like a god who is superior to the demon god if the anasm itself wants to do something anymore. But I don''t... No... I know. It''s a firmer idea than I thought. "What''s wrong, have a dream? "No, hey... I had an idea. It''s not a matter of concern here and now. When I get home." "Really?" Maybe I missed it. In this world, demon gods are treated the same way as evil gods on Earth. It''s another God that Lil believes in. I''m talking about this world, it''s not strange that there is a God who is properly believed by people. And one more. Someone who can be called a god, separate from the god he is believed in...... < I see, the devil that SSS rank appears even though the demon god shouldn''t be completely irrelevant! I do need to get this over with. It''s kind of regrettable to think that the rest was resuscitated like a good part of it > "I asked you to do it." "Of course." Reliable, whatever. Next time, let''s try what comes to mind. Two, I took a look at the face of Herrell, a former brave man. A good collaborator... not a cooperative dragon, but a face that doesn''t float. Speaking of which, before this phenomenon happened, you prophesied that something strange was going to happen...? After all, I wonder if that''s now. If so, I''m convinced. ##### It was 7/1. Starting today, ''Levelmaker'' posted every other day, ''I am a former pebble!'' will be a weekly post. Forgive me for slowing down the posting pace. 983 gossip Karas Interests We''ll play with Kara for the night. I wanted to go home and check with the demons because I had an idea, but, no, that''s fine after tomorrow, right? That''s why, as usual, Kara and I, Kara and Mika, are getting together in her big room. Kara was about to talk about something with just a little twitch. "Alim, Mika" "What? "Listen, ah, don''t tell anyone else, right? In the meantime, actually..." Everything. Kara apparently witnessed Mr. Orgo and Mr. Muli kissing in the shade of a tree in the castle garden during this time. Looks like we''re getting along steadily. At this rate, we might be able to have an evening next year. "So I was wondering, how are Alim and Micah doing acts of love? I see, Kara is 14 years old next. Kanata and Sakura are going to be the same age. I might be naturally interested in that sort of thing. It''s more like he''s starting to do something slightly sexual about Kanata and Sakura, and the relationship is going too far for my age. "Nfu, do you care? Demonstrate it for you." "Yeah, yeah... but... no, I care..." "I''ll show you" Micah pulled my arm and hugged me and started kissing me in front of Kara. Suddenly I can''t work my head off. I feel like I''m showing it to you rather than demonstrating it to you. "Hawawa......! "All right, Alim, turn around." "Oh, yeah" Micah instructed me to turn my back on you and turn to Kara. Micah hugged me from behind, took my neck out of my shoulder and asked for a kiss. Answer that. When I started kissing her over the shoulder, Micah stuck her hand in my clothes and rubbed her chest intact as she deliberately gave her stomach and umbilicus out. With both hands, of course. ... This is a little bit of a way to do things when I mess with Micah. Maybe the rubbing method is better than mine. That''s just rubbing women''s breasts all over. On the other hand, I''ve only rubbed Micah and Alim. So you''re right! "Ugh... Ugh..." "Nfu...... Phew. Yes, that''s it! "Hawawawawawawah......! Kara is turning her face bright red and horny. Ordinary people decide to be doggy when they show you something like this. I didn''t mean to expose myself to such erotic looks, either. "Shh, that''s amazing......! "You''re still holding this back, right? "Then more when we''re alone..." "Yeah, more amazing" "Kea......" I''m in the opposite position to do it, though. Oh, would Michami and Alim be right? We don''t have much to do between women for now.... Not that I don''t. "You''re one younger than me, but you''re such a deep... Ah! Speaking of which, were you close to your brothers in Chicue, the home of the original Arim''s? "Yeah, that''s right." "Then there''s no choice, is there? "I think so." After that on her own, Kara looked at me and Mika all the time, but suddenly she reacted like something flashed and said this. "Um, this, as long as I can''t help it, is fine" "What''s wrong? "Alim and I would love to see you and Micah in the chickens, I don''t know... can''t we? Oh, what shall I do? In my case, it''s Earth and it''s a man, but no, nobody thinks it''s a man without even rounding out his lower body. You read my thoughts, Micah sends me a message. [You always deal with Mikami. Turn that Alim into a brunette with black eyes. You can''t stay a man, can you? [Oh, that''s okay] [I usually go back to normal though] I walked into the magic room to say I was ready to go back to normal, where Micah told me what she looked like on Earth, and I turned out to satisfy Micah''s lust. Keep your outfit. "What do you say? Like this" "Aww... both of you, your hair and eyes have turned black enough to look a little grown up for the year... you don''t change how loving or anything! "Thanks. For example, if I were you, would you rather have dark hair or green hair? "Green hair is beautiful and nice... its dark hair is even more amazing, I envy it, it''s too pretty" "Eh heh" "Right! Micah''s dark hair is beautiful no matter who she looks at. I''m glad that came through. I love Micah''s hair too. "But the color of your hair and eyes just changes the impression a lot. Sakura and Kanata''s sister were more realistic." "They all look pretty alike, don''t they? "Yes!" I''ve never made this look plain (except for Lil) to a person of anasm before, but I''m glad I don''t have any particularly big problems or anything because of the same sensibilities. By the way, after it went back to normal, as usual, I acted like a cook, took a bath with a large number of people, and the three of us slept together. 984 Episode 897: The Precursor of Disaster "Just discussing, Ja. Nothing. Yo. It''s actually happening." The three pillars were holding meetings. Since Alim hasn''t been busy reporting on recent developments here lately, she was exercising her freedom to see the place she designated as a privilege when the demon god was sealed, sharing and grasping each of the recent events. "I can''t believe Ayu hasn''t been here lately because he was being chased by SSS-ranked measures against demons..." "I think it usually took longer to flirt, Shiva" "That''s more than just managing SSS-ranked demons, Samayil." "... well" Samayir was stunned by Shiva, but the person in question answers that seriously. But such a kidding exchange also resulted in a bulk of sultry. "Nnakotha, you don''t care now - but yo! Problem is, they''re talking about the resurgence of SSS-ranked demons from which lightning magic should have occurred or been sealed or defeated in the past over here, as opposed to the instability of Earth''s gates! "That''s right, Samayil. Not if you''re talking about Ayu." "The best is Temey, asshole." "Fine, we''ll keep talking, we may not have much time left" The discussion was reorganized. Shiva will also be noticed from two pillars and will face the boulder seriously. Sultre and Shiva''s positions were more reversed than usual by accident. "I don''t care what you think, I guess you''re trying to represent yourself in the end, because I''m the one" "If he shows up... it''s Hide" "But I don''t have all the conditions for that to show up. Why are there so many precursors..." "Yes, this is how we are all captured by the brave." There are things that we don''t know and that we didn''t want to assume on our own unexpected. This was the Demons'' biggest problem. Everything that''s happening now creates a state where they don''t even know what''s going on with them, who are God. "But I can only do this without being rebelled by SSS ranked demons. Not to mention I can''t bring it back to life, except for the brave ones of today." "Is it possible that a brave man is unconsciously manipulated by someone to do the same thing as you are? A current brave man would be able to do it pseudo-wise. Besides, he''s a level manufacturer." "No... I''ve been glancing at you all four or six, except in a private place, but there''s no way Alim could have acted strangely elsewhere." I don''t have a clue. It wasn''t a mistake when it came to occlusion. And we know that it is not only humans who are in trouble when their presence appears, but also the three pillars of the demon god can also be so dangerous eyes that they threaten their very existence. That''s why I was in a hurry. "I''m sorry I made you take a vacation, but do you want Deiss to take the job" "That''s right, that''s fine! Let him see the future, Mauzo! Now!" "Don''t rush me like that... are you already starting to call me that? You''re fast." Of course you do, Dallo. Sultre called Deiss in a message. But after a minute, there''s no response. "Damn, at a time like this! He always responds to messages right away. It''s Loga! "Can''t you connect?" "Aren''t you still on vacation? "... I think so. Nah. If you hang up again and again, you have cancer, Dallo." Sultre went on to send a message to Deiss. After another minute there was no reply. This was the first time she had ignored me so far, Sultre was upset and started sending messages of the same content over and over again. "Shit! "What''s the matter, did they say no? "Tigger, I sent you a message 200 times! But not once. Da! "No, I shouldn''t..." "Try Temehe and the others." Samayir and Shiva also send a message to Deiss. But I still don''t get a reply. Nasty hunch. Silence flows between the three pillars. ".................. no way" "No, no, no, no. Neyo. He can see the future, and he can travel long distances in an instant. Ze? Strength itself is about the human S-rank, but even assuming the confrontation of SSS-ranked demons, there''s Darrow who can afford to escape! You must have had a hard time killing us! "But her loyalty to us is so high that she doesn''t return a message to anyone," "Did you get hit?" I realize that this idea is no longer meant to be an unsavory word on three pillars. Each realized that we couldn''t just watch from above and gather information and spoil ourselves into a sealed state and have a conversation. "What are you gonna do?" "Maybe not anymore..." "Are you relying on me? You rely on Ayu!? "We can''t unseal the seal on our own, so that''s the only way..." "I absolutely don''t like it. I can''t put those kids in danger." "But we have to deal with it. It can be dangerous either way. Don''t you think it''s more dangerous to be without knowing anything? For a moment, Shiva shuts up. But soon he opened his mouth and protested against the two pillars. "Then you''re going to teach almost everything we know. Ayu and the others will touch the contraindications...! "Ima, I''m getting closer from that contraindication Sama, but still can''t you say that, Noka? "Huh... ok. Give me a week, give me time." "Fine, but if Ayu-chan visits me, I''ll talk about it already. Ze? Do you like it?" Shiva nodded silently. 985 Episode 898: I want to give you an answer. "Hmmm......" "I know you have a lot of worries right now, but what are you worried about for now? "No, Mr. Herrell''s reckoning was now, I knew it." "Oh, that one. That''s more than likely." I was taking it easy because it was really peaceful back then, but I didn''t expect to be in such a troubled state in just a few months. Plus yesterday, the idea came to mind that another god has two more pillars, or both, one pillar in the same existence... something is in this world anyway. No, should I say I remember rather than think of it? It kind of caught me so badly. "Hey, Micah" "What? "This anomaly is not a demon god, maybe" "Yeah." "The answer depends on me..." "I know what you''re thinking." That''s right, we''ve been dating since we were two. You don''t have to say anything because you have a sharp idea. Then we shouldn''t get lost anymore. In fact, I''ve been cautioned by Shiva before not to explore this world any further. Then I''m going to have to ask because it''s likely that Shiva knows something. I might be able to stop it again, but I really feel that Shiva has something to do with what I don''t want her to know. I mean, that''s the only clue. So rather, we just have to tie it together. "All right, let''s go ask Shiva a lot now. I might have something on my mind. I want to answer it." "Wait." Micah grabs my hand and pulls me back even though I haven''t walked out yet. Maybe something worked. He''s shaking his head to the side. "I have a really bad feeling about this. Not today, at least...... why don''t you think about it for another six days? "How bad a hunch? "As much as when dreams die." I mean it. Same goes for Micah, but the last time Shiva combined, does something pull me off this far? That makes me wonder if it''s like someone''s already saying my thoughts are the answer. Perhaps it will hold me back... but if I don''t go in now, I won''t see the current phenomenon. They say it''s no good now, but it''s also suicidal to go out of your way to see Shiva. The damage isn''t on a panic level yet, and Micah''s right. Let''s wait six days. "Okay. Be well prepared during the last 6 days. At least tell all the residents here what they know now." "Well, maybe we''ll have to." If that''s the case, let''s cancel everything at work by the end of the day. Since SSS ranks are frequent and I am busy crusading, should I say that my activities will rest for a while? You''re so menacing that you can use it as an excuse. All right, I''ve got a prep star on me. "Then let''s just have six days to be meaningful. It''s not even noon yet. I have to do it. My cousin does. First then..." "Well, first we have to say no to everything, including today''s work." Oh, does Micah make that at first, too? Yeah, ''cause you really should get to work early. ______ ____ __ "You''ve all convinced me so much." "I paid for the upfront payment and the materials you prepared, and you''re scared of SSS-ranked demons, which is easy to accept." Instead, every store said I didn''t have to pay the compensation. Still, I gave it to you to push it in half. "And then we''ll all gather for a briefing in the evening." EXPLANATION Even if I see you and say it, I think there are very few things I can explain right now that will be over soon. Whatever it is, it''s just a thought that can''t come out of the realm of exploration and imagination yet. "Ha... what happens" "I don''t know. But no matter what happens, I''ll always protect Micah! "No." "Huh?" "We have to be together. If dreams protect me, I protect dreams." "Right..." As a man, I wanted to put it on cool and say, but wasn''t it good for Micah? I''m not sure if you''re the kind of guy or woman who would be anarchic about a vase in the first place. You can''t even ask me for cool. ... Seriously, do you usually hit a vase on your head that conveniently? Micah''s death was caused by a car accident that didn''t even know who did it... No way. But for once, let''s put it on the brain mystery list. "I have a dream of flirting until it''s time to get together." "Yeah, in this stream!? "Can''t you? "Of course it''s decided." Yeah, do a lot of things you want to do in the meantime, even if you have a bad feeling about something! For me and Micah, it''s normal driving because it''s always love love etching. Still, I''d rather hit greed than think about it then! "Oh, just one thing before you get laid" "Oh, you even get laid. So what?" "Whatever happens, don''t try too hard to stay in the center." "Yeah...... ok" "All right, I''ll believe you. You can''t do that, can you? It''s okay, I didn''t force it. I decide to rest when I have to, like right now. 986 Episode 899 Anxiety and Good Reporting I decided to just see how things went for 6 days for now, that first morning. I''m going to look back on the functionality a little bit. After I flirted with Micah, I gathered all the residents of this mansion into the dining room to give my own answers and thoughts on the current phenomenon, and I told them to pay attention because Shiva''s haste and Micah''s account still make things dangerous imminent. Fathers, mothers, and parents say they were more surprised by each other than they imagined because they had more strong demons lately, to a certain extent. Glad to have a meeting. Just as Micah told me at the same time, your father and mother strictly told me not to be impotent and forced. Speaking of which, Shaw also said. Plus, I think it''s necessary to see how things are going for 6 days until Kanata, even if it excludes the indeterminate element of investigation. Hey, guys. Aren''t you worried too much about me? No, I''m so glad you''re worried. When I talked to Micah after the meeting about it, everyone, including Micah, still said it was traumatic that I was the first to die. I don''t know what to say, but it seems like a lot of people have grieved me, and you say it''s complicated but happy. It makes it harder to behave badly. As a trauma evocative bat, I call it a hug, so it''s this morning where I rolled out the usual flirting at night. Micah is still naked and sleeping well with a satisfied face. But I don''t know what to say when I say I''ll be ready for six days, including today. Weapons and rooms are complete. There are amritas, even if there are things that are going to die, and even if there are things that are going to be sealed, a pair of gear attached to me and Micah are supposed to be responsive and always fit on one side. If it''s sealed at the same time, it''s out. So don''t really think this prep period is a prep period for feelings. "Phew... ohhh, ayumh" "Morning, Micah." I feel like I can get over anything for now as long as I can see this pretty face. If I hadn''t been alone and Micah had been with me in the first place, I''d have gotten from the beginning to reincarnation. I''m confident. "Then I''ll make breakfast." "Yeah." "You can sleep twice. Because I''ll wake you up when I have breakfast. Put your clothes on before then." "Yeah... Oyashumi..." I thought I told you to put on your clothes, but I fell asleep twice whether you were falling asleep or just putting on your underwear. Well, fine. But it''s also unusual to be Suzuke Sleeper so far. You must be tired because yesterday was amazing. ______ ____ __ "So, get ready. I have a dream about what to do." That''s what Micah says after breakfast and woke up well after a while of flirting. Like me, I''ve got a prep period, but I don''t think I''ll ever be ready. "Against what could be conceived as what is going to happen¡­ I can''t be more prepared now if something new is going to appear, and I can probably deal with it even if SSS-ranked demons occur in massive numbers like F-ranked demons" "So you''re going to love me in anticipation of getting busy? The way you say it is a joke, but he seems serious about it. There''s no way I can be properly prepared even though I don''t know what the cause is in the first place or what Shiva''s story is about. Micah''s right, I wonder if that''s really how much we can do right now. "Right, let''s do it" "Eh heh heh" Embrace Micah rubbing over with a sneer. That''s when the chime at the gate of this mansion rang. "Well..." "Puku! "That''s my way of getting angry, isn''t it? Don''t imitate me. And who is it? "You said yesterday that your job is almost closed, right? "Yeah." We also have surveillance videos so we can watch who chimed while we were here. From Tozumaho. It was the two people I was used to seeing on the screen. What a Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna it was. I''m waiting in front of the door amicably. "Whoa! It''s Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna." "What do you mean, you came to report what Mr. Gilmers was saying to us, too? "I''m sure you are! But Mr. Gilmers seemed to have snuck up on us, so let''s keep that to ourselves." "I like that." Exit the mansion and go to the front of the gate. Both Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna were in personal clothes, and as far as Mr. Palasna was concerned, he had completely removed his hood and exposed his ears. I don''t even know if it''s a costume because it''s more common to look like a hood. "Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna! There you are, what''s wrong? "Alim, since the wedding." "I''m glad it doesn''t seem particularly unusual! We''ve been reporting back to the people who took care of us..." I know what that is. Both Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna seem happy. That''s obvious, isn''t it? "Actually, we had a baby." "" Congratulations!! I didn''t mean to put anything on it, but I got hammered with Micah. No, it would be a great report to ease the spiciness of this phenomenon right now. 987 Episode 900 Congratulations "Ugh, thanks" Mr. Palasna strokes his own stomach, not yet swollen, with a really happy face. Probably unconscious. "How long have you been pregnant? "It''s been two months, hasn''t it? "Yes, yes." I think it was nearly six months before Anasm that we celebrated our marriage, so congratulations in four months. Maybe it''s a good time to settle down in your honeymoon. I don''t think we''ve changed that since we''ve been living together the most in these two cases. "Mr. Ult, your face is amazing." "What, it was melting!? In a hurry, Mr. Ult pets his face. Would you normally take Micah''s joke right now between... No, if it was Ult''s skill, would you have it? "Ult, you''re not using your abilities right now, so that''s not true." "Hey, but I''m so happy you might have it, right? "Mono." It''s so hot. It''s hotter than touching a cooked apple with your bare hands. I can''t tell you anything about people. Still, is the story going to continue? It''s harsh to make a pregnant woman stand up, even though she hasn''t bloated yet. Let''s get into the mansion. "What are you talking about, so do you want to go in? "Aren''t you busy, Arim? "No, just because I''m hippo today" Mr Parasna and Mr Ult consulted a little and decided to go inside. On second thought, Kara and Rose haven''t been here in the last month, and they haven''t been here in a long time. "Speaking of which, this is the first time you''ve entered Alim''s mansion." "It was built back from the original mansion sometime, wasn''t it? It''s a big lot of land, but it''s in front of the castle, so the surveillance is tight, and the land is expensive, so it hasn''t been bought in a long time." "The king often calls me. I like it here." The land here. Was that such an assessment? It''s good land for us and nothing wrong with it. Maybe it was too good a story for the Media Merchants Association that introduced me here. "It''s too big a mansion to own personally." "Yes, but there are many other people living besides me and Micah." "Oh, yeah." "Right, I''m sorry there''s two of us in the boulder." That said, at first we built a plan to live together. I didn''t even let him look around the garden, and he went straight into the mansion. We''re both looking around. "That''s huge..." "All of this is good you don''t have to appraise..." "Alim, I''m sure you had a skill specializing in making things, but all this on your own? "Yes, you are! "That''s awesome." Nice, this reaction. Rose and Kara won''t be surprised anymore. I''m just a little happy to see something like this nascent. That said, I didn''t let him go up to this mansion to move around, so I just headed to the reception room without letting him explore or anything. "Then sit back there. It''s tea." "Thanks" This room comes out of your desk with tea and sweets on its own. I only used it decently enough to count. Well. I could have given it to your mansion. What kind of story shall I tell you? "Actually, I''ve got a lot to talk about and talk to you about, and if I''m busy, I''ve been thinking about pulling it up just like that... I''m glad you gave it to me" "You did, then good" But anyway, from the look on his face, he doesn''t have a very good story other than that of being pregnant. Maybe I want to talk to you about what''s going on right now as an SSS ranker. But they immediately looked and smiled at me. "Thanks for a really great wedding and gift first, Arim" "I don''t think I''ll ever forget it! I''ve been looking back many times on the items I''ve been given." "Eh heh, that''s okay." Above all, if that''s what you think. I just brought a case to Earth and desperately thought about it during class. It''s still top notch work in me. And it also helped me on my path on earth...... I feel like it. I still don''t know about that though. "What have you been doing since you got married? That''s what Micah asked with a look that suppressed her niggling face. The two blush their cheeks just a little. By and large I could have guessed. Yeah, it''s enough to have kids. "Duh, I don''t care what you want me to say..." "It''s like a newlywed thing already, right? I didn''t work as an adventurer, I didn''t run a lodging house, I really had a lot of things..." "Hehe, that''s good" Micah no longer has a nibbled face on the surface for the two of us who are lit. I''m about to complain to you with my eyes, "It''s like this when you get married." "Why don''t we love each other more," he complains back with his eyes. Micah also turned into a slightly lit face. Lovely. Micah asked me a question, and I guess I''ll do it next. "Have you decided on your child''s name yet? "No, I haven''t. We''re going to take it slow... yeah, I''m going to make a good decision when we can take it slow" That''s two months, and even if you haven''t decided, is that normal? More so than that, this reaction from Mr. Ult, I knew it would be phenomenally relevant right now. Everyone gets anxious about the massive occurrence of SSS ranks. Not if you''re waiting for as much strength as you can fight it. 988 A day with gossipy parents (lil) "Mamah! Papa! "Wow, today was the day to come over." One or two days a week, I decide to spend the day with my mom and dad. If it''s true, I should be with my parents more than my boyfriend... but I can''t because I''m going to be showy soon. "Mom, Dad, how are you? "Wow, as you can see, I''m fine. We don''t have to ask the same thing every time." "Wow, that''s right, Lil" "But you''re the best! Alim has provided me with a place to live and it''s really helping! Except for the room. I can live under the same roof. This is how easy it is to know how you''re doing. By the way, the boulder has already filled a hole in my mom and dad''s knowledge for 12 years from when they died to when they came back to life. I''m getting a grip on the epidemic until recently. "Kung Kung...... well" "Wahu? Mom, what''s going on? My mom smelled my hair and started to nibble. I wash my head properly every day? "Shaw, I can smell you. You''ve got plenty of sweetness before you come, haven''t you? "Wahoo, you''re right... It''s embarrassing to find out." "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Look, even my mother and I are good." That''s what I said. My dad stood behind my mom and hugged her. It''s love love... boulders are only around 23 years old. Or maybe this is normal because Ayu and Mika''s parents, who are close to their 40s, are also betty...... "It''s just..." "Wahu? Dad?" "I don''t know what to say about this emotion, I couldn''t really raise him a lil, but I mean jealousy just a moment ago, or something. Two and..." "Listen carefully, ''I don''t want you to have a daughter!'' Is that a sexual one? "Wow, wow, yeah, maybe that''s it." Actually, that''s what I wanted to be told once! Well, I''m in trouble if you tell me. "I don''t have the authority to say that to me and..." "But I don''t know what it feels like." "Wahoo, Mother..." "When you got me from my dad, it was very hard, wasn''t it? "Wow... yeah, I did" Wahoo, you look like you''ve had some difficulty. I knew I didn''t know my parents in detail...... I hope you keep asking. For now...... "Mom, Dad, what was my grandpa and grandma like? "Wahoo! Speaking of which, I didn''t tell you anything." "I don''t know because I died before I talked to you. Let me tell you this in the period. That said, I''m not that special, am I? "Really? "Yeah." Apparently, my dad''s grandfather and grandmother were each born in my hometown and married within my hometown, giving birth to my dad. You think he was killed by demons because he was normally an adventurer? That''s why my dad said he had a non-adventurer profession since he was old enough to be a 15-year-old critical adventurer. "It''s not particularly unusual if you''re in that village. If you insist, my father was more of a trapper in the village." "Wow, I see! And your mom?" "My parents came running down to the village." "Wahoo! Oh, really!? How surprisingly shocking. I thought my eyeballs would pop out by accident. There really is such a thing as a rush off. If I were you, I''d try to theorize and force you to convince me. "Yeah, my dad... my grandpa for Lil was like us, a white werewolf, but my mom..." "Wow, that was an elf, wasn''t it?" "Wahoo!? I may have mixed elf blood on my trip... what did they say!? I can''t believe that was true! It''s an elf, Elf, that elf that just gets a little bit of blood mixed up and makes you pretty! Wow, but I''m convinced your mother is so awesome and beautiful, but I... "Wahoo... that''s why I really struggled. Because he''s struggling, he doesn''t forgive me for getting married." "That was tough..." "So, but, Mom, Dad! "What? "I''m not beautiful!? My mom is so beautiful though! Yes, to tell the truth, we both looked at each other strangely and then tilted our necks. "I don''t have that... hey? "Lil''s so cute." "I met you in the hallway, Shaw. I''ve heard of you and Arim, but Lil''s really pretty, isn''t she? "That''s what I''m talking about... But everyone flatter me..." "You''re a popular student at school, aren''t you? Wow, I guess I''m beautiful...... They kept saying it in a conceptual way until now, but I got convincing information that there was a good mix of elf blood... so I guess so. But then, why... "So, but I''ve been told I''ve been busy for 10 years, right? He said he looked worse than Andette. He said it makes me nauseous to watch. I had my ears cut off because I looked ugly, and my face was exposed to dirt, and..." ".................. eh. Sorry, sorry, Lil." It''s not about Mom and Dad apologizing, I just said what I was told, but for some reason they hugged me so hard... they cried, not me. I wonder why. No, I get it, I get it in a scientific way... and I... yeah... bad too... I get it... Why would I be sad if I knew? "Huh... Gu... Gu..." "It''s okay, Lil''s beautiful. It''s so clich¨¦ in those words." "That''s right. Yeah, you should ask him too." After that, they called the show, and I was taken away. My dad turned me over as he apologized for something to the show. And the show told me a lot about how cute you are and how beautiful you are, and how unexpectedly you shake your tail like it''s going to rip off. And he also gave me a lot of kisses. He even used the mirror to talk about my face much hotter. I wouldn''t do this if I were a busik opponent, what a jerk after I said something weird that wasn''t even in the pattern. Wow, if everyone is beautiful about me, I have to keep acting like I look beautiful all the time. #### Oh, let''s write this show eyeliner, let''s do that. So next time I planned to post a regular story, but I''ll make it gossip. 989 gossip cute (Sho) "Sorry, apparently it''s brought back trauma" Lil''s father summoned me, and I apologized. Lil''s mother was embracing Lil, who looked like she didn''t know why she was crying with her true face. "Did it happen in the same conversation history? "Actually..." It turned out to be Lil''s grandfather''s grandmother, where Lil apparently found out for the first time that he had elf blood mixed with him. It means that the story was true when we traveled before. If there was a mixture of elf blood, she would always be beautiful until she was three generations away. He also feels a little long. Even then, beauties tend to be born... although that seems to be why the facial deviation is so high throughout the anasm. In other words, Lil, who had never been confident, had a solid proof that she was beautiful. I... No, even if everyone around me really said something about him like "beautiful" or "cute," it was a "I guess I''m cute, for all of us" and "flattery," but that didn''t happen anymore either. So there''s a contradiction between what Lil kept telling me for 12 years from childhood until he could help me, and the trauma flashed back. I don''t know what''s going to be a mine. "Come on, we''re talking about you should rest at the show today." "Maybe so." I picked it up from my parents and went back to my room. You look strange, but I knew the tears kept flowing. I hugged Lil. "Wahoo." "Lil is cute" "... I see? "Lil is really pretty and cute" "If you say so much, you''ll be lit up." "I''ll keep saying it until I understand it properly" I kept saying it over and over again. I''m telling you. Enough to embarrass me. But I was so obsessed that I kept saying it anyway. Take it all seriously. I also took the mirror out on the spot and gave him a hot valve to say where it was cute and where to praise it. If I were Lil, I''d pull it off. "Wah-heh..." "Look, I''m still telling you..." "Wow, okay, okay! Thanks!" "Hey Lil..." "Hey, what''s up? "It''s amazing - it''s adorable. I think I''m a happy man with a lil like that on my side. Can I kiss you?" "Wow, wow... fine" I take my lips away instantly because I get forgiveness. Keep saying it''s cute, and my feelings are totally expensive. I kissed him all over to assault him as he continued to tell him he was still cute in the message. "Phew..." "Ha... ha... it''s intense" "We can still go." "Of, as many as you want. And, by the way, the show... Um..." "What? "You say you''re so cute at me, but isn''t this your favorite? Lil gave a bewildered look, letting her clothes rip open, revealing today''s dark green bra and her big breasts. "Well, I like that too" "Right. What''s the best, then? "A trick... and a face to describe it" "Wow, did you!? "Oh... I think I''ve said it a few times? I''ve never said anything cute about flattery. I don''t think I''m the only one around here." "Wahoo... so much face..." He looks surprised when he doesn''t just say it''s water in his sleeping ear as he pimps his ear. As a matter of fact, I''ve said it many times, but I knew what I''d done didn''t sound so good because I had deep in my mind that I liked my breasts the most and that I wasn''t cute. After all, is it strong that beauty has physical evidence? "So you also made an ok confession ready to smash my balls? And to allow it to stick around? "Oh, that''s the thing. We''re having an outdoor meal." "Wow... I really can''t help but fatten my eyes if I''ve been surrounded by beauties for so long" "You think I''m cute from the bottom of my heart, don''t you? "Wow, wow! Wow - I''ve said a lot of things that aren''t like me, but in this situation, it''s okay. Nothing. "Well...... from now on I''m going to be more confident! "Can we get out of the trauma? "In the meantime, I''ll forget they kept cursing me about my appearance! Anyway, it''s got an elf in it, and it keeps telling me the show and everybody''s cute." Look... good, one thing''s settled. But you''re pretty stylish about lil for not being confident in yourself. That''s strange there. "Hey Lil, you''re stylish for not being confident in your appearance, aren''t you? It also dilutes the makeup that comes on a date. It''s a story on Earth." "Was the makeup diluted? I wasn''t really aware of it, but if that''s all right, I''ll keep it that way. And that was stylish, and for not being confident in her appearance, she was doing everything she could to keep Shaw from being scorned for her! Well, thank you. "Either way, I''m confident in style! I know it''s good for style. He''s still showing off his belly and chest. Though I said I prefer the face, I still have eyes that way when I can keep showing it big. "... Shaw, you don''t have to hesitate, do you? "Then don''t hesitate" I pushed it down as it was. ###### Become a novelist, the Levelmaker you have listed on Kakuyom remains the same, but I decided to stop updating the Alphapolis version of Levelmaker and delete it on 7/16. We will also be making the first and second stories of the Kakuyom version of Levelmaker the same as the Alphapolis version of Levelmaker as of today. Therefore, one or two stories from the Kakuyom edition will be rewritten in January 2018, and the version that will be will start to be written as it is. Enjoy neither! 990 Episode 901: Stopping You from Joining the War "Do you want to talk about something other than congratulations about what''s happening right now?" I''ve already asked that clearly. I can celebrate all the time about being blessed with kids, because I can''t help but prolong the conversation for nothing even though they want to talk about it. "Yeah, it is" "Are we okay with this..." "Why not? For me and Micah, it''s best for the two of us to live as amicably as we do now. Not only me, but also Mr. Gilmers and his best friend Bacchus, who looked after him the most. It''s bad for Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna, but what you''re going to say is... you''re almost going to deny it. So much so that the King is letting Mr. Gilmers work hard, not calling out to these two to crusade, but rather to rebuild himself to go out. Not so much for normal people, and it''s no surprise that Mr. Palasna has been ordered to take requests from Mr. Ult anyway. I don''t think that''s because I know and consider the past of these two. I don''t want that intention to go under. "Now... Alim would know that SSS-ranked demons continue to emerge for some reason, wouldn''t she? I may have exorcised a few already." "Right. Have you crusaded a total of three people just living in this mansion, so far? If it''s just me, it''s just one." "Oh well, not so much anymore..." I hope you don''t look so sorry. In our case, we just crusade because we happen to run into each other, and I''m not feeling bitter. Even if you observe it, it''s not hard to have one in every three days in the whole anasm. I''ll kill you instantly anyway. But you two aren''t. What''s different is the environment is different. "I''ve been thinking every day lately that I can''t do this. I can''t believe we''re all trying, but I''m the only one pulling home to play." "So it''s time for us to get back into adventurer activity." "I would like you to refrain from doing so as much as possible. Especially Mr. Palasna." Having said that to both of us, both Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna seemed to know the answer, and they began to talk about it without changing it from that sorry look. "The same thing was said to Mr. Gilmers and to the King, and then Bacchus, Rakhand and Gabayina..." "That''s all everyone''s stopping me, so can we just miss what''s happening now? "So... we''re all fighting but we''re the only ones..." I feel really bad about it. No, I guess it''s no longer something to say stubborn, even though they''re stopped by everyone. Micah''s in my ear, and she''s offered to change her story. Then I''ll leave it to you. "Um, both of you" "What? Micah." "How many SSS Rankers do you think are in this country right now, or are up to that strength? "Sounds like you have the most in anasm. Alim and Mika, to Mr. Gilmers, me and Parasna. And the king.... and that guy. Four more people live here. Eleven more." Isn''t 11 enough? Who is he, by the way? Speaking of which, what Mr. Ult admires as a hero is the liberation of slaves, and you''ve heard he clashed with one SSS ranker on that occasion. You''re the shitty guy who was working slave trafficking and capture, and now you think he lived in jail? You don''t have to put it in your account, do you? Micah shakes her head gently against Mr. Ult''s calculations and continues the conversation. "No. Honestly, I forgot who he was. ¡­ and still much more than 11." "Really!? "Yes, there are 23 of us." "Oh, not so..." It''s mostly my fault. I taught him how to level up, and I gave him a direct level increase, which was a tremendous increase. With the exception of the 11 just now, a total of six of Kara and Mr. Teal and the Princes of Seinferth. And six of our parents, except Lil''s parents. A total of 12. "And even so, it''s about me and Alim and the King who have grasped everyone, and I think Mr. Gilmers remembers these half, the others less than 11," "Oh... yes..." "When was that supposed to happen? "There''s been a lot of things, a lot of things... right? "Ugh, yeah! "Various..." It''s nothing nasty, but if they tell me to explain it, it''s nasty, so I''m deluded. But could this have convinced you both? "That''s why. You don''t have to, really." "If you insist, Mr. Palasna is absolutely at peace, and Ult can fight to protect Mr. Palasna and his belly child, even when he breaks into the city, for example, with SSS-ranked demons." If I can''t convince you to do all this, it''s more of a pride and struggling instinct as an SSS ranker than an apology... but these two didn''t. You look more convinced than you just did. 991 Episode 902: Success. "Right...... ok. Let me do that." That''s what Mr. Ult told me first. I''d prefer to appeal to emotion, but this time it seemed more effective as a persuasion to show in numbers. "I''m absolutely at peace." "Yes! It''s not for me, it''s for my kids." "I don''t fight for my kids, not for myself..." Ms. Palasna rubbed her own stomach not yet out, showing off her sleigh like she was thinking of something. And it leads to Mr. Ult without saying anything. "Palasna?" "... I wonder if I can raise a child well" "You''re not the only one who''s gonna do it, you''re gonna raise that kid with me and Parasna. Let''s stick together." "Yeah." Mr. Palasna leaves his ears hysterical and smiles. Watching this exchange alone is kind of like watching Shaw and Lil. It''s the two people who contributed to the slave liberation, and it could be that one of them was in a similar situation to Lil. If so, Mr. Palasna, who was hiding the Beast Man, but the extra thought is not good. "If you''re so anxious, you just have to ask the mothers who already have children! "Right. I know someone who has kids, and I think I''ll do that." Whatever it is, you can send our parents out. It would tell us from a scientific or biological point of view. Normal parenting methods, of course. Because both Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna are in an environment of worldly greatness, and Micah''s uncle and aunt, both of whom are company chairmen, are better off, or Shaw''s parents if they want to raise him to be a healthy kid. "If you want a lot of advice, I''ll get to know you." "Thanks" Yeah, neither of us has the look of a stuffed feather since we started asking questions! Persuasion and advice, both very successful. "Haha...... I just wanted to report a bunch of things, but they even told me what to do, Parasna" "Right, I decided too. I won''t do a hard job like an adventurer until this belly child is born and grows to some extent. Because that''s the best." Yeah, yeah, that''s the best. Instead, we''ll both have the money we''ve been adventurous and saved and the income from running a lodging house anyway, and you don''t have to work in the first place. "Thanks for the overlap. Alim, Mika. Good to visit and see." "No, this much. Oh, I''ll give you lots of supplies for that when the baby is born." "Arim''s cradle or something? Sounds like a very good quality." "If you need to talk to me, don''t hesitate to come back" "Let me do that, Micah." The two got up squeaky. I''m done talking, and I think it''s time to go home. It''s already been an hour since I saw the time. "Well, it''s bad to stay long, so it''s time to go home." "Okay! Bye." "See you later." I''ll drop you off at the gate with me and Micah. After leaving the mansion quite a bit, the two start walking arm in arm like a normal couple. Both Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna are disguised, so they''re dignified and sticky...... We went back to our room because we lost sight of our status correction. As soon as that happens, Micah dives onto the bed as she returns to her appearance in Japan. So I started moving my gobbles and my body like a waste child. "I want it! I want a baby with dreams too! Ho ho! Honestly, I thought you were gonna start saying that. If I can do it, I want it. But I''m still in high school, and I''m only anxious because on Earth I''m going to feed Micah and her kids... and although my income has been in good shape lately, it''s not stable. "Well, when we''re about those two years old, I''m sure." "Not now? "Damage" "I have dreams and children, because I will feed them! "More damage. I have the majesty of being a husband." "Oh no... no more husbands... hehe hehe" My emotions are not stable. My envy for those two is driving me crazy. But cute. "Hehe... Oh, I have dreams, by the way" "Yeah?" Suddenly Micah got sane. No, my eyes are empty. I''m sure this is outrageous. "I have a bad feeling about this right now, so it''s not the time I''ve been telling you to get ready." "That''s your first day." "Yes, it''s my first day. I''m sorry it''s been such an important first day..." He comes out of bed and walks up to me with Stasta. And I hugged one. Like deliberately hitting a feminine part of your body. I mean, that''s what you''d say. "It''s lunch now" "From noon to night! "Are you crazy?" "Don''t say this if you''re sane... I''ll tell you, I love having dreams" If they say so, I can''t help it. My roots are down. 992 Episode 903: Reaction. "Hmmm......" "Huh... Hmm? What, it''s morning......!? Apparently, I woke up before Micah did. That''s okay, it was supposed to be lunch. It''s morning. I have no recollection of when I had dinner or when I slept. And even though we''re still naked with each other, Mika''s hugging us hard, so reason is at stake in the morning. A little regret that has ruined my time with pleasure. Oh, my God. Sometimes it happens, if it''s me and Mika. "Morning, Micah. Wake up." "Huh..." "Here." Hold him up and kiss him. Apparently, you woke up. They say tens of billions of fungi move from mouth to mouth before you brush your teeth, but if you care about that, you can''t whip it up. "Huh... dinner? "Yeah, morning" "What, morning!? ¡­ well, quite a few things." The two of us rush to shower in order without meaning, get dressed, and cook a little more breakfast. Just saying it was a little too much. After that, it''s no different than a normal day. "No, I don''t think so. If I wake up at noon, I won''t wake up in the morning." "Nfu, Dream Etsy" "Let''s get that word back exactly the way it was.... I don''t have any plans and it''s good." "Yeah, I should have told you I''d be suspended from work, if it looked like this" "Hey." Have a mole of breakfast. Personally, I felt like natto, but if I had so much time, Micah and I were going to be screwing today, so I stopped smelling things. There was talk yesterday, and it''s been in the morning, but try it as a bowl for parents and children. I just wanted to eat it. "By the way, that''s what parent-child bowls mean after flirting, right? "What do you mean? "I want to be family with me! "I want to be, but I''m not." Yesterday, a bowl of parents and children came to mind while we were talking, right? I mean, it doesn''t make any deep sense. "Really... depending on my dream response, I could have made a baby from now on." "How many times did I tell you that yesterday?" "I forgot if I had dinner. I don''t remember." Micah is quite envious that Mr. Palasna had a child. I thought it would be nice for me too, but I knew I had to take responsibility or something, and I''m not ready for that, so I can''t do it no matter how many times I''m told. "Well, I''m half joking, too, but what''s so great about it now?" "Huh?" "I''m serious... hehe, you''re going to be a good father" Looks like they were reading what they were thinking. Sure, Micah doesn''t want kids because she usually thinks hard about what''s ahead before she acts. "Mmmm...... puku! "Dreams, by the way." "Pussy...... hmm? "It''s ringing a tozumaho, okay? "Really?" I wasn''t obsessed with the story. Maybe he''s still falling asleep. When I tried to get my tozumaho out of my pocket, there was a ringtone that I wasn''t too happy with in the morning. "... what''s that sound..." "SSS rank. You''re a monster. Starting in the morning. I''m in the middle of dinner, but I can''t help it all. I''m coming." "Oh, I''m coming too! "Shall we then?" Let me show you how quick it is to cool your breakfast, then me and Mika flew to the scene where that SSS-ranked demon showed up. I was an island last time, and I happened to be a nostalgic dragon there, but what about this one? The place is Hell''s Forest. That is a place that is highly dangerous for being near the castle town of the kingdom of Mephirado, where A-rank and S-rank and others are discovered all the time. It is also the place where Micah was discovered by Mr. Rakhand and the others. And Hell''s Forest......... yeah, it doesn''t matter what''s out there. "Do you see anything from here? "I can detect, but I can''t see." But the reaction is pretty big. Must be hiding in the woods. At least here, trees and stuff are out of the way, and I don''t see it from the top, from the bottom, or from the side. "I''ll try to get closer." Try to get down to where the reaction is. It may be obvious because you would be on the run, but the demon reaction is nothing but this SSS-ranked demon. I still have a reaction, and I''m supposed to have a size, but I don''t see him. "Maybe he''s hiding in the ground" "Haha, but it does have to be _____________!? Suddenly, the ground and the sky turned upside down. It''s more like I was hung by something myself, like that. If you look closely, there was something like a plant claw involved in my legs, and that seemed to make me worldly. "Ooh, are you okay? "I was suddenly surprised. Micah was right. It was in the ground." "Eh." "Let me go now." Cut his claws with a knife and escape. The guy who finally could be seen by getting out of the universe hanging out and floating inside like that is a super giant plant. It''s disgusting to have an organ in the middle of a large flower that looks like a mouth and eyeballs together. Micah came up with me and looked at it. "Ugh, bad taste flowers" "I wouldn''t even deal with that in my mother''s shop." "I don''t treat anyone like that." 993 Episode 904: Plant Demons and Former Golden Rose Dragons I don''t know what to do with him. "That''s an amazing number of tentacles." Micah was right, the disgusting flowers in the main body unexpectedly had a lot of disgusting twats stretched out. The eight or so bulges that seem to grow directly from the main unit and the countless things that are growing out of those eight branches, like the one that just grabbed my leg. The 8 main ones seem to have thorns on them. "Burn?" "Maybe that''s the best." It could burn to the woods, but I can get it back on track in no time. The fire is obviously a weakness, and if you just magically wipe out the charcoal, you''ll be able to go home and flirt with Micah as soon as possible. "Okay, then..." "Golden Rose Breaking Light!! "Hmm?" < nugaaaaaaaa! > Before I used the magic of the flames, a golden magic formation emerged from the diagonal top of the plant, which again exposed me to golden rays. The plant is still alive, but it seems to have been quite powerful, painful, and stuffy. "Looks like there''s an adventurer nearby besides us." "But this feeling, somewhere..." I know all the SSS rankers in this country, and no one could have used this kind of magic. But as far as the power goes now, he''s a SSS ranker. But Micah''s right, it feels like she already knows. I decided to try and find out what was going on. "Hmmm... can''t we fall down with this" "I knew you couldn''t do A-rank skills." "Right... I need to use my S-rank skills at least, even though my status is up..." This tone, this voice, I do remember hearing it, but if you think I... It''s Rose. I went to Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayna about two weeks ago with anasm to the dungeon offense. I haven''t seen your face once, Rose. I didn''t know you were here. Mr. Lakhand''s twin, Mr. Margot, is with you. If so, maybe...... "Whoa, but that Bakemon is SSS rank, right? With A-rank skills, that''s as damaging as it gets." "It''s a boulder! "Oh, that''s just the thing that was pulling us off and leading the dungeon''s offense" "Uh, heh, yeah? I knew the other three were decent. I feel like each of them is getting to see things differently like standing and behaving. There''s a lot more magic to feel in the first place. Apparently, the advice worked. "You have all the members I sent out then. What do we do?" "We''ll see how things go here a little longer. Rose, who was originally SS ranked, would like to see what happened to the others." "That''s right." Micah is right. Here''s what I''m pretty curious about how strong someone I know has gotten. I''d also like to know if SSS ranks are counted as a strategy for this. "Hey, I knew you were this plant, SSS-ranked demon, right? You''re not wrong, are you? "Don''t worry, Margot. SSS ranks are responding to my detection. Normally it''s like an illusion, and I can''t help but believe it." "But I didn''t expect to encounter SSS-ranked demons as soon as I got out of the dungeon. If we''d been here by last month, we''d be dead for sure." "But it''s more convenient now..." Maybe even if I hadn''t leveled it up, I could''ve said enough that Rose would have attracted that plant by herself and called us in a message while she missed the other four. Besides, it looks like Mr. Lakhand is going to fight this time. The way that guy fights is physics, and bare hands. What way do you fight? "Nja... now it''s my turn! The Shrado!" When I put them together to clap my palms together, what a pair of arms left and right, and a total of four have grown new. It further increases its head to three, and the color of its body becomes like hot iron. Something looks so strong. "Hyahahahahaha! Eat it, Shura, Body Strike Divinity, Boom''s... Strike, Shoot, Sho! In an instant, he packs the time to the plant, releasing each of his spiritual moves with three pairs of arms to be paired with. I don''t know how you''ve mastered the skill of being a triple-sided hexagon arm, but it''s so cool to grow an arm and tap into separate moves. Sounds impeccable, too. Not very much, but, after all, it has become an unimaginable strength from the previous Mr. Lakhand. Mr. Rakhand returned to the four in an instant again. "Hurrah! If we attack anything else, we can take them down, right? Here! "Really? Then I''ll go." "Wow, try not to take a pull from me and LaHand..." "Oh." If you look closely at Mr. Gabayna, the weapon you are using remains the same as before. I''ll have to rebuild this for you. Mr. Gabayna sets up the spear and begins to name his moves. "The roaring spear of the dragon! Don''t move off the spot, stick out only the spear toward the plant as you wish. Then something like a red aura emerged, which shaped the dragon and released more beams there. Everyone seems to be mastering some pretty unusual moves. 994 gossip reason (leaf) "Kahaha......! My fianc¨¦ hugs me, sparkling my eyes. My nose became hot for a moment, but I could stand it. Heh heh... if it''s enough to be held normally, it won''t be nosebleeds anymore, and together we can sleep as closely as ever. In other words, it is resistantly undone from the array. I think it''s great while I''m at it. "All right, all right." "You''ve become a lot more bearable." "Well... how about this...? Mozzled and a little hesitant, Cherry Blossom grabbed my shoulder and jumped, holding it straight to my face. I won''t be able to breathe, but that''s not a big deal. This hug I started doing about 4 days ago. Probably a next-stage to make me resistant to cherry blossoms. For me, my face is forced to be buried in my chest, and I can''t help but feel like I''m gushing from somewhere. If I were to mention that element. Smells good first. Yeah, very feminine and smells good. Of course, not the smell of cosmetics, like soap. I''m usually taller there, so the smell of the torso is hard to understand. However, by covering his nose in this way, he becomes familiar with it. Humans say they feel very comfortable with the smell of the person they like, but that would be exactly right. The situation itself is that we are then embraced by the childhood tame we love each other. Some people would be very jealous. I feel happy about that. And I''m still happy that it''s a skinship from someone I like. And the last one is the most problematic. Cherry blossoms are pushing their breasts against their faces, which conveys their softness, femininity. Cherry blossoms pressing their own bodies as they balance out of an unstable posture. By shaking, soft things continue to move with gnawing on their faces. It is no exaggeration to say that 90% of the problem is already due to this. ''Cause I love cherry blossoms... like this...! Just a few pieces of cloth apart, there''s this hand, raw, direct, tightly grabbed thing, and that''s compressing my face! Because I was curious about it. Yesterday, when I tried to calculate it, my chest size seemed to be rising again. The size is e, they''re too big for junior high. The person noticed...... will be there, maybe. Representing size is just English characters. But destructive power is enough. I''m desperate to stay rational because of the above. This is about me, so if I''m wrong, I won''t be attacking you unless you''re serious about it with a trick like that from the cherry blossoms, but I''m sure you''ll have a masculine reaction. My physical control is perfect, and I have to be sexually aroused, too. But I have to be a gentleman in front of cherry blossoms I am!! So desperately suppress not even the body reacts!! This is how I try to distract myself by thinking about all the mess!! But I still think about the stuff being pressed right now and the cherry blossoms themselves......! The distraction was supposed to be counterproductive, and I couldn''t stand sexual reactions anymore. My brain is over-capable, and that''s...! "Hey, cherry blossoms, will you step away? I''m so happy to be hugged..." "Yeah, okay" "Guhu...... Gaha......! It comes out as a nosebleed. Uh, it''s hard. I''m happy to be loved, but it''s hard. What am I supposed to do? ''Cause I hated you so much before we dated. Cherry blossoms do sexual things! But now I''m acting from myself, shy! Who would have guessed! No matter how much Mica sister and cherry blossoms are originally similar and Mica sister is good for her brother in many ways, she can''t help but say that cherry blossoms will too! Micah Sister herself, you and I used to treat each other like ''Big Best Friends or Less than Lovers'' until we went out with your brother! So did I. Cherry blossoms. Sexual matters weren''t usually written by SE either! So it''s impossible to predict cherry blossom trends from my sister Micah! My sister Micah and my brother were supposed to hang out in the first place, before we came over here. This is so sloppy. Maybe it''s better if we''re dating, but we can''t be sweet! What am I supposed to do, just stop being a gentleman and accept men''s physiological reactions! But... if that draws me to cherry blossoms... "So, are you okay? "Yes, as usual, you''ll be fine." "I''m sorry? "You don''t have to apologize. Cherry blossoms can be hugged when you want to." "Is that right? I don''t think there''s anything right or wrong with that. I guess I think too much, and the truth is, I wouldn''t even pull that cherry blossoms saw my masculine part. But I still want to choose the option that I think I''m right. So I immediately embraced the cherry blossoms. "Eh heh" "Hehe." Anyway, I''m happy, so this is fine. 995 Episode 905: Successful Level Up for People I Know Gkaaaaaaaaaa! Mr. Gabayna''s blow became the deciding factor, and the plant died screaming. I spit SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus out of the petal. "Wow...... wow! I took him down intact! "Maybe you could have won just one of these. Ha ha... I feel evolution..." The two twins are right. It''s an amazing leap forward. You just came to crusade the demons. You saw good things. That giant looks like it could be used for something, and if you don''t want five, maybe I can collect it. "Is it time to meet with the Roses? "Hmm? Shall we then?" Get on with Micah''s suggestion, stop watching and get down there. After all, five people soon noticed that it was because of too much magic. Especially if Rose was the fastest. "This magic...... no way! "No way." "Alim! Micah! "Wow, it''s Micah! Mr. Margot is approaching Mica. Micah silently accepted it. They''re starting to stroke my head before I talk about anything. Zorozolo and the men also came after Rose and Mr. Margot. "Seriously, Alim and Micah." "Why are you here? "I came because I had a demonic reaction from the SSS rank. But you didn''t have to." From below you can see exactly how big the plant demon is. Wouldn''t it be about the size of a king''s pet behemoth? Not at all when I see that I defeated these five alone again. I''ve been struggling with some of the demons on top of Melme Correo and others. I don''t see them anymore. "Yes, we met by accident. I have to thank you for your advice. Could you have seen where we were fighting right now? We became dramatically stronger as a result." "No, seriously, the first time I heard that advice, I felt something fall out of my eyes. Actually, it sucks." A good adult says thank you for the advice. Two people who weren''t interested in status or anything, but I guess I''m still happy to be strong. Well, that''s common to all the men of this anasm. "About two weeks after that, right? Dungeons How many times have you been in and out, and how many levels have you gotten? "At first we were struggling, but I guess we kept up the pace and did 90 total rounds. Me and Margot are on level 247." "Me and LaHand are 250." "What about Rose? When she asked, Rose approached her and started talking in her ear. Apparently, he''s in trouble. Let me ask you something. "(Actually, it stopped at level 255 at about the 40th circumference)" "(Hmm, then you can reincarnate!)" "(Did you know? The... As far as the explanation goes, I was a little anxious to get to level 1 and stayed put... what about the truth? Should I have been reincarnated?)" Uh, you''re really confused when you first reincarnate. Something about a smartphone made me feel like a strange setting and a strange screen appeared. You shouldn''t have told Rose. "(If you can afford it. I get skill points many times)" "(Was it...)" "(Well, if you have the highest level, you can reincarnate at any time, and your skills won''t go away... if you want to speak to me, I''ll help you raise the level)" "(I was relieved to hear that. Okay, I''m going to rely on it if I feel like it)" Rose seemed heartbroken. In fact, I also did the first few reincarnations while being alternately protected and protected by Micah, and if you''re reincarnating, you need manpower. He was Rose trying to get away from me with a crisp face, but he stopped and came under me again. Looks like I forgot to ask. "(How many times did Alim and Micah reincarnate, by the way?)" "Hey Micah, how many times? "I forgot... I''m pretty sure it''s over 500 times..." "No, no, no. Yeah!? Rose leaves me behind in the usual way of surprise. Mr. Gabayna caught me up ahead. "Duh, what''s wrong, Rose?" "Yes, no... anything... ah... well... you know, sorry" "Hmm?" Even though the tone is king-style, you''re pretty cum because your face and personality are maidens. No, it''s nice to say I''m in love. Rose sent me a message when I was thinking about that. You felt it was the limit that it was a secret story already. [... well, you don''t have to stand my teeth either. I didn''t know it was such a monster... back to back with appearance...] [Well, what a decoration it looks like] [What are you saying to me that attracts people around with its ornaments? But now I can also snort that it was a pleasant victory over the demon god opponent. What kind of an enemy is that? I don''t know, I don''t think he''s here at the moment. It would be dangerous if you showed up with someone with the same status as me with more skills than me, but you wouldn''t have that in you. 996 Episode 906: A Good Proposal from Alim "But you never thought you''d be as strong as SSS rank" That''s what Mr. Gabayna muttered. Keep working out for ourselves, we don''t understand our strength...... well, it''s too easy around the dungeon and we can''t help but think so. "Actually, Alim, even now, we just fought a few minutes ago against the fact that we''re the real bosses of the dungeon. What? "Is it a streak?" "That''s right. But for once, it was just Gog and Margot, so it wasn''t exactly a series of fights, but hey hey hey! "If you praise me, hug me! "I''ll stroke you, so bear with me." "............ yeah" It''s not just Rose, but Mr. Margot''s love hasn''t come true. The child treatment stays the same. "Aside from that...... as I was saying not just on the level, I got an amazing amount of material too" "Wouldn''t you?" While stroking Mr. Margot, Mr. Gabayina said so as he rubbed his item holder. Although it is an infinite porch from what I have seen, it seems to have added that effect later on. Maybe I got an enchant card for a hidden room mission or something. Hmm...... maybe I can build you some gear besides weapons that looks and performs well. "Yeah, well, honestly, you''re out of time." "You''re spared when we do the same thing. Not so many places to sell or take a pull. Better than not." "Alim, don''t you know a business partner who can pick it up well? Our items are no longer going to be filled even though we enchanted them with an infinite number of enchant cards from a chest in a room." Mmm, I understand this problem. Even if I''m in this position, I can''t handle things. It''s also my hand to say that I will buy everything away. Recently, there has been an indication that I can consume. No, rather than giving you the money, how about building a weapon and taking that as a consideration on this occasion, as I said earlier. I originally promised to build you a weapon for two weeks. "Well, shall I take it?" "Eh, okay, Alim" "Fine! Pick up 90% of the unwanted items you all got this time, including the big ones behind here! Of course I''m not saying free....... hey! I created a lot of weapons in the air and tried to line them up. It''s called a sample. Though I''m not asking you to choose from this. "Heh heh, I''ll multiply it with the material you guys got and what I have in hand, or I''ll use the big one in the back to give you new weapons and protective gear! "Ooh...... Huh! "Speaking of which, Alim has now pinched her little ear that she is also a blacksmith for Anasm 1" "Don''t do anything I don''t know." "Pfft... sort of! The five of them started consulting, but got back to me soon. Apparently, he accepts my suggestion. Well, if you could get a famous arms maker to get new weapons and protective gear on top of you to pick up anything intrusive, then who was it? I would. "Well, let''s start by accepting the item." "Uh, we''re hungry before that. Can I go home to the city first? "Speaking of which, I was. I want to take one." "Okay." That''s why we''re going back from here to the city. Naturally, I will prepare a vehicle for travel. Oh, I collected the SSS rank demons, for now. "This will automatically get you to the city. I''ll be right there, so don''t take it too easy." Yes, just pay attention and let him leave immediately. I reached the city in about 5 minutes of what I said. "Well, let''s find a restaurant first..." Oh, yeah. I wonder if eating rice would be okay under me. If you take me to the mansion, I can feed you dinner, it''s easy to receive items, and I can make and give you weapons right away. "So we''re coming? "Us? What are we, Arim''s house? "That''s right. He said it would be easier for me to come to my house to receive items and produce gear." "Yes, let''s do that! Alim''s rice is extraordinary, folks! You know, dragon steak... I''m a little scared." That scares you Rose, doesn''t it? I''m just reflecting on how pathetic it was to provide meat for what was my body in front of me. "Is it true you''re at Arim''s house? Are you sure? "Yeah, I don''t mind. Let''s all go." "... is it sweet for words" "Nah." "Ah, ah, ah, it''s Alim and Micah''s house......! "Gog, I''m so excited. I know! You must have never been here except for Rose. Yesterday, you''re going to be calling people. Well, I guess it''s that big of a mansion and it''s supposed to be a flag party or something, calling people should be the right thing to do. "It''s up to you, let''s go! 997 Episode 907: Invite acquaintances "It''s so big..." "I''ve seen it many times from the outside, but it''s the first time you''ve been inside," "It''s so luxurious and amazing. That''s what I''ll say." "Rose, you''ve been in there many times. No, Micah and I seem to get along very well." There''s more to it than being special friends. Should it be the responsibility of this side? Let''s just get you inside the mansion. I''m the one who makes lunch. "Then come here, go ahead" "Your garden is huge! Flowers beautiful! "Margot, it''s not very shabby." The garden is fully automated, and the residents here aren''t committed to the garden themselves. If you''re all telling me you''re beautiful, that''s fine. You can let me take a closer look around, but that''s better with the requirements in place and even more. Ask him to go up to the main building of the mansion for now. This is Nan. This is the castle. "A bunch of exquisite decorations... made by an artisan with arms? How much does this cost..." "Gabayna, Alim''s making all this herself. And the garden, of course. That''s what I was taught." "You''re right! "Ho..." Keep going to the dining room with everyone you admire. It''s huge here and I can do a lot of things. Of course there''s a kitchen. "Then I''ll make lunch, so please sit here and wait" "Hey, Alim, I need to take a bath while I''m making it." "Oh, Rose, do you want to take a bath? It''s okay! It''s okay in the bathroom, right? "There''s a big bath? I want in too! "Fine, will you all come in? When I asked, everyone said they wanted to go in if it was a big bath, so I guided them there.... Yes, I can freely reshape the room, and I''ll mix it up with Mr. Gabayna and Mr. Rakhand as a help to Rose and Mr. Margot? It''s just that Mr. Gogg... he''s my twin brother, and I think Mr. Margot''s good, but Rose can''t, can she? I''ll take care of it pretty morally, Rose. Is it usually best for men and women? I knew I wouldn''t mess with anything. "Then come in slowly." I sent everyone out with each of the tools I needed to take a bath. _____ ___ _ "Mr. Rakhand, Mr. Rakhand...... nice bath" "Don''t lose it, you''ll sweat it again" Each one of them spends their time in the hot water. Mr. Margot is rubbing against Mr. Lakhand, and Rose is naturally sitting next to Mr. Gabayna blushing her cheeks and drinking water. Mr. Gogg is... yeah, isolated... yeah. Besides, I could cook. "Yes, thank you for waiting! It''s a steak of dragon meat. "Hih..." "Don''t worry, it''s not Rose. There''s the child dragon and everything." "That''s fantastic." I haven''t made it in a long time. But it was the first time someone had ever personally fed my food, so I stuck it out. "Shh, so... yummy...! "The king tells me Alim is one of the best cooks of anasm." "You can do anything, Arim." "Mostly because of my skills, though." It''s fine if it was delicious. Everybody eat in no time and see you again. Oh, this lunch is my treat. Then it''s time to start negotiating. "Then, as I told you, I''ll pick up the item. Sort what you need from what you don''t. Keep what you need." Each one fishes his own magic buck and starts putting what he needs into what I have prepared (this is also a magic buck). Apparently, he basically wants to keep his skill card. They sell almost all of the demonic material. In about an hour I finished sorting everyone out. Then I''ll pick it up if you stay. "Are you sure? "Yes." That said, I''ll just put it inside the porch and manage it. Quickly put it inside my porch to see the inventory. Well, apparently there are a lot of iron demons that can be used to make new weapons. Whatever. Maybe it''s quicker to build weapons directly with these. Some more demons are likely to be ingredients, so maybe I should have cooked this earlier. Yeah, sounds good. Not bad. "What about SSS ranked demons? "You''re gonna build me a new weapon, aren''t you? Make full use of it as those materials." "Okay! Right, because it''s SSS-ranked demon material, and let me use it that way. Ask each of them what kind of weapons and protective equipment they want and make it quick. "Then tell me what kind of image or something you want. Oh, by the way, I''ll finish it all, in the Epic class! "Epic... yeah, okay" Asking around on your own takes time, so distribute notes and have requests written. Recover it. Hmm... I knew there was something special about the instrument or something. Should Rose improve based on her dungeon cane? All right, we''ll do our best! 998 Episode 908: The Weapons I Know Let''s start with Rose''s. Rose''s desire is to strengthen her wand. He wants the atmosphere in his hometown to remain. The type of request that you want to cherish these memories should be made on the spot by calling in person. "Hey Rose, come on? "Hmm? Okay." While we wait in the cafeteria to make weapons, everyone''s eating sweets and stuff. I called Rose from there. "I know Rose cares about the wand, so I want you to see where we can make it." "I see. Then I''d better do the same." "Okay, then let me tell you how to enhance it! I gave a detailed description of the material I would use for Rose and how to reinforce it and what kind of magic card I would add. When I finish giving all the explanations and see Rose''s face again, it is Pocan. "What that face?" "Yes, no, I didn''t expect you to plan that far in this short time, the one called non-skills talent? "Uh, heh, yeah? But it''s always been faster to make decisions and make plans." Mostly because of the game, though. Because it''s important to have a well-crafted plan to do RPG time attacks. If you think so, the game isn''t as bad as everyone says, is it? "And... we''re talking about the materials we use." "Yeah, specially for Rose, the demonic material that those Roses named Chaos Plantier defeated, I''m going to use for everyone... plus the SS ranked dragon demonic scales that I fought for! I thought Rose would be nice to use anyway. There is no particular reason. Because if I insist, I thought the dragons were compatible with each other. It would be a shame to let this material rot in your bag forever. "Why would you do that? "Rose''s material, originally from the Dragon Age, is used for this wand. I made plans to use it because it seemed to go well with the dragon material." "I see, right" "And I''m going to use a lot of extra material from Rose himself." "Heh, heh..." Rose went back to the dining room to show me how frightened she was for some reason. Well, is Mr. Gabayna next? Mr. Gabayna also wants the weapons and armor in his possession to be improved. Called in a message to come to this working room (magic room) from the dining room. "Rose told me you''d explain it on the spot if you wanted to improve it." "Yes. Could it be that you still used the shield I made you before and improved it with Mirmecoreo?" "I lost a lot of weapons and armor around the dungeon, but it was usually good enough to not have to be replaced." "No, I''m glad you used it dearly. Then I''ll explain the equipment production plan." The materials used for Mr. Gabayna''s equipment are consistent. First stretch the mythrill that the enemies in the dungeon had and got many, thinly... tap to match, thinly stretch... tap to use what they kept refining to match. I think the display when appraised will be misrilled, but it should actually be considerably more sturdy than normal. In the process, powder and mix together not much of Chaos Plantier''s petals and Faphnille Lot scales for Rose''s wand, and other demonic materials that I personally want to consume. The decoration is to be done on the Goldie Rose Dragon...... Rose scale. I think it will end up being a cool design with a slight redness and, by the way, gold embellishments. I told him that it was like that. Oh, except for the part where he says he''s using leftovers. "I see." "You can expect it to work. I''ll use a sturdy enchant card." Mr. Gabayna also returned to the dining room. Mr. Lakhand''s weapon is next. He basically doesn''t need weapons or protective gear in combat style. Sometimes I do things like Merikensack. The request from him was a new weapon that was in his completely bespoke style of combat, and by the way, he wrote in detail about the way he fought and the weapon ideas he wanted, apologizing for being impotent and bad. The letter is beautiful on the look and back. That''s why it''s not the armor that completely covers your hands, but the type that specializes in lightness. It feels like the joint part of the perforated gloves and the hardware on the back of the wrist. The cloth used for the basement is the demonic skin above the SS rank, and the iron part is a misrill with a structure similar to that of Mr. Gabayna''s weapons. Turn it into the image color of my unsolicited Mr. LaHand. This armor shall be characterized by the ability to increase its status as an ornament, in addition to combining the power of the weapon as a blunt instrument of the type to be placed in the hand. Furthermore, the simple shape change function of the iron fixture due to magic is also applied. This means that the misthrill at your fingertips is knifed or the misthrill around your wrist is a one-handed shield. Further thinking about that skill that will become Mr. Lakhand''s triple-sided hexagon arm, this weapon also splits into three left and three right sides when he uses that skill. It would be perfect if we got this far. Well, you''re both here to thank Mr. Gabayna and Mr. Lakhand for having a past that helped Micah. 999 gossip lils Hobbies Hobbies (Sho) "Wow, wow, wow." Preparing something while Lil nicks. I thought I was studying something yesterday, and I think I''m running it today. It''s been a long time since my parents and I were told that I was beautiful. It''s good to have confidence in yourself, but what are you doing? Shall I ask? "All right!" "Lil, what are you going to do? "It''s a facial massage. Just as you''re polishing your body''s proportions, so is your face." "What, confident in your face and then taking care of your face" "Wow, wow, if you know it''s good, you''re gonna want to take care of it." I see, I did start to feel confident in my body, and since I found out I had even more motor nerves, I started taking care of my body, such as working out, and since I found out I was smart, I have embarked on various studies. It''s Lil''s hobby to make things better. Maybe it''s because you want to promote my muscles, no, it''s just muscular when it comes to arrests. Nevertheless...... "Will Lil be more beautiful than she is now...... But where are you messing with me any more?" It''s perfect, you know, at the moment. I can''t help but be cute. "Wow, even if I don''t have a place to mess around, I can work out my skin so that I won''t be able to wrinkle in the future..." "We''re still in high school, right? Are you already thinking about that?" "Wow, I was wondering if I could keep this look and shape even in my 50s if I did it now. Ayu and Mika''s mothers are still in their forties, but they look like they''re in their twenties, and ten years from now, they''ll keep that proposition, won''t they? I want to be like that." "Oh, wow." Sure, those two look young enough to call them "aunts." And I don''t think so, I didn''t know Lil would like this kind of beauty. I can''t write any money though, and I don''t have any complaints about medical bump irritation, how to move muscles and skeletons, or because I do these with massages. I''m not taking all that time just within my hobby... And in fact, the body is still numerically thinner in weight, but it is well busted, and creases and abdominal circles are modeled or more. It''s a big difference from when you were about to die in that gully. I no longer even cry when I remember those days. "Phew, phew, phew" "But you''re so beautiful, who do you show it to? Face and Body" "Wow, your face just makes your body look like a show anyway!? Other than the show, I don''t even want you to look like a swimsuit, you know? "That''s right..." Indeed, Lil also hates being noticed breasts by people very much. I don''t feel comfortable with public perception, but I also think that''s fine. So that means I''m still the only one. Lil... No, Lil''s willing to marry me too, so that''s fine. But then I do, too. Aside from dressing, I''ll take off my upper body clothes and show you my muscles. The subject is to the extent that Lil and I are occasionally dreamed of showing them. Should we have called each other? "Fluffy, I''ll have to add this facial massage and bumps, facial muscle workouts, etc. to my daily menu in the future" "Don''t do more every day." "Hey, it''s okay because I''m taking advantage of my status to make sure there''s no waste. Actually, my daily menu, trying to do it properly, takes 10 hours a day, already." And before I know it, did you get so much more? I usually only do it between my muscles... Still, I don''t care how much Lil eats, and I think general exercise would be enough if I just kept my current shape. "Do we need to do that much? You''re a werewolf, so you''re muscular, and you''re easy to maintain in shape, right? "Yeah. But as I was saying, this is a menu that looks decades ahead. If you''re just going to keep me now, you don''t have to do anything for 10 hours a day to add up to the blood of the werewolves, the elves, the inheritance and physique from my mom. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. "Really?" That''s great physique, but Micah and Sakura seemed like that too. I wonder what''s going on with our women. Are you sure you''re human? "Oh, I''m really giving you every day. The whole show and the massage is gonna take hours, too, right? Status is great because you can ignore time! "You did, thank God" "That''s okay, I''m no longer a hobby" Hobbies, yes. Hobbies. Is this Lil''s hobby like my hobby? No, you''re absolutely right. If it wasn''t a hobby, you wouldn''t be able to go on so far, no matter how much you turn to me. "Sa, Shaw! Why don''t we train together today! "Right." "And when you''re done...... wahhhhh, be prepared because it sticks" "Oh, don''t hesitate." After this, the two of us had a mess of muscle tresses and massages. And even more after that...... 1000 Episode 909: Weapons I Know 2 Mr. Gogg''s request for a weapon was concise. "The whistle", where the weapon is special, says it can be anything if it is strong. This is easy to do. Well, the whistle weapon itself wouldn''t have come out of the dungeon crate, and if you were a regular weaponsmith, it might have been the hardest request. First the main material was the SSS ranked demon crusaded by 5 people, the Chaos Plantier tree part. I thought it was a complete grass demon because it had a lot of tentacles growing, and some parts were like trees that were easy to use for all sorts of things. Maybe it was some kind of demon close to a rose shrub. If it''s a whistle, it''s a tree. The one I used at our school was plastic though. This did not mix all sorts of demonic things like the others, but decided to make the oil and water used when forming and processing the wood itself a powerful thing to take from the demons. The effect is also simple and sturdy. Though I can only do it simply because Mr. Gogg doesn''t have anything special like Mr. Rakhand, who grows arms, or Rose, who is good at magic. Mr. Margot would be especially good with a regular bow. The request says you want it to look aligned with Mr. Lakhand, and then you can do the design. The main material is the wood, just like the whistle, and the hardware part is the same refined misrill as the one used for Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayna, its Mr. Rakhand color. The part of the string should be made strong by binding the spreads of chaos plantia together with fiber. Speaking of which, is Margot the one who taught Micah the bow? Thanks to you, Micah''s main weapon is a bow. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want Micah to imitate me going into enemies with swords, spears, bare hands and other melee weapons, so I''m feeling very helpful. ... Let''s just add a little effect to the bow. Mr. Gogg and Margot had a request from Mr. LaHand to wear a light outfit as well, so I''ll have something similar. Similar stuff, though. Epic, of course. Okay, you can have something like this! Let''s get down to production soon. How long will it take? Fully equipped with stat boosting ornaments, I wandered into this magic room where time is slowing down and took advantage of the zone and all...... about 2 hours! _____ ___ _ "Done! Good luck as planned. Like when I was on the way to Goldie Rose Dragon, I realized that I should also use Amrita to increase the materials of the Fafnir Lot, so I could end up mixing decent things in all my gear. Amrita still likes to be able to add as much material as she wants! It''s not what it was supposed to be, though. ... yes, I have nothing to prepare for in the last 6 days (although I have 5 days left) - what a Micah you used to say to each other, but when you think about it, all you have to do is add SSS ranked demon material to the weapons you have more Amritas and more. Let''s do it tomorrow. Let''s just take this request to everyone, shall we? "Guys - I can..." "It''s Mika, I''ll tell you! You can tell Alim, too." "What is it? I was just returning to the dining room, trying to get Micah and Margot to tell me some secrets. All right, let''s see what happens here, shall we? "I told Rose I was in the middle of a dungeon with her. Actually, me and Gog are human and dwarf halves. I mean, he''s a demon." "Oh really?!? "Look, if you take this ear decoration for that evidence..." "Oops!" The tip of Margot''s ear stretched. Other than that, it doesn''t change. Honestly, I''m not sure if it''s an elf half or a dwarf half just by ear, but it seems certain to be a demon tribe. "Hehe, Mr. Rakhand helped me where I was about to be illegally sold in this country as a slave." "That''s what happened......! "Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." If I tell you, is it like a show with Lil? I hear Lil was an elf and white werewolf quota, too. Out of the question. You have all kinds of seeds mixed together. "Yes, then I''ll tell you my secret at last. When Alim gets back... oh, you''re already here." "Ah, Alim! You were listening." I didn''t expect Mr. Gabayna to notice me when he tried to tell me about his secret. You''re curious, we''ll talk later. "Yes, I was listening" "Micah saved me a lot of time explaining." "If so, let me see Alim''s weapon first." "I also want to know the secrets of Gabayna... if that''s what you''re saying, Alim, show me your weapon first" Uh, no. Mmmm... but if that''s what they all say, I can''t help it, let me show you my weapon and then let me tell you a secret. I''m quite concerned, the expos¨¦ competition. 1001 Episode Nine Hundred and Ten: The Secrets of the People I Know "I''ll give you the weapon for now." I just need you to give me your weapon and have an exposure competition. I didn''t mean to be otherwise interested, but when I''m presented with the story, I really care. I explained and handed over the effects granted to each of them. "Whoa, that''s amazing, Kolya" "Hey, look, Mr. Rakhand. It looks just like mine." "Yeah, you are" Because of this, I made it a matching design at Margot''s request, but Lakhand''s reaction at the heart is faint. But for the most part, Mr. Rakhand is always like this while he''s being told. I don''t really like it, Mr. Margot. That''s Mr. Gogg hovering the whistle satisfactorily as he sighs and observes the two. "There is no such thing as a whistle''s legendary weapon, so thank you." "That''s how cheap it is." But surely a person''s horn named Heimdall, an SSS ranker who uses a type of magic very similar to the king of the Yugdrasil Divine Tree kingdom, wasn''t an epic item. Maybe it''s just a small ratio and the musical instrument''s Epic class is sometimes put out of the dungeon. Or did that guy ask someone who could make legendary items to order...... Now Rose came holding the wand like it mattered. "Thanks, Alim. It still smells like a proper mother dungeon." "You''re welcome. So good? "Oh, I''m satisfied. But I didn''t know legendary items had qualities, either. It''s nothing like the previous wand." "Legendary is usually the biggest, so it''s wide." Because it''s just me and Micah''s secret about the God-featured items. Because that''s all that changes things in the world. After all, it''s up to the Epic level that normal people can handle correctly and even if abused, can be retrieved with other items of the same degree. Oh, that''s Mr. Lakhand for the last time. Rose had her cheeks slightly red and dispersed. "Brilliantly, it''s all epic. Wow." "But is that okay? I heard that spears and shields are a family heirloom passed down from generation to generation. I changed it into an Epic..." "I don''t mind because the prototype is still there. Weapons are only better in the first place. It''s from my grandfather for generations to come. Well, to make matters worse, they used you to back off." "Really?" "That''s what makes this set of gear epic. And when the brave man makes it, it foils even more. It will be a family heirloom for generations to come, I''m sure." I thought you were the type of guy who was obsessed with my ancestors'' stuff, but I don''t know if you weren''t. Or maybe I tolerate it critically because I''m an epic. That''s likely the latter. ... Still, Mr. Gabayna is single, right? I''ve never heard of her... and those who are in love are right there. I''ve been watching you. So I wonder if generations will go on ahead. "Yes, have I finished my weapon already, Alim?" "Yes!" "Then let''s continue the conversation. That said, it''s not very interesting." Oh, I finally started talking about Mr. Gabayna. I care, I care. I''m supposed to be a pretty serious, normal person, but I don''t know because it creates an unusual atmosphere. "Whoa, tell him! "I already know Rakhand, but I am descended from the Dragon Beast Man. My great-grandfather was a dragon tribe, and my grandfather was a half." "Really?! Not at the quarter, but a eighth. You''ll completely lose your beastliness by then. Sometimes it seems that people''s genes are stronger than others. "But even this country was still deeply rooted and commonly enslaved in the days of my great-grandfather, and even the noble dragon tribe was made subject to it. Therefore they lived hiding scales and fins, a testament to the dragon clan. It''s family training to tell you not to lose just the pride of the Dragon Clan." Speaking of which, is your last name Dragner? You didn''t mean to hide it there, did you? But when this country becomes a barren slave in Grandpa Hii''s time, it''s a shallow history that''s been reviewed. Was it two to three years ago that Mr. Ult''s activism allowed him to completely eradicate himself from this country? "If that''s the case, you don''t have a girlfriend named Gabayna, right? I managed to find a good grant for the Dragons to thicken their blood..." "Right, that''s the ideal...... ah" Mr. Gabayna seemed to regret what he had said when he was taken by Micah''s words. The words I just said probably mean it. So now there''s a girl from the Dragon Clan who''s just right for Mr. Gabayna. Micah turned her hand behind her and thumbed up against Rose. Rose, whose face is bright red, and Mr. Margot, who was watching it, thumbs back. "That, no, it''s not. It''s the devil and it''s ideal." "Oh, well, well! Wow, I thought you were talking about me! I don''t care! Oh, I said..." "Never mind, it''s bullshit" "What..." Looks like I missed Rose''s reply to how well she''s doing. I wonder if it''s ever like this comic book. I think it was half a confession right now. ¡­¡­ After all, do you have cold eyes... what a strange story I am to young Rose. " "I''m sorry, Rose. Maybe it''s my fault this guy''s a jerk." "Ugh... Ugh... or I don''t mind... Ugh..." "I see, Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayna are both hectic" What is this, chaotic? 1002 Episode Nine Hundred and Eleven: The Secrets of the People I Know 2 "Why are you so hectic? He said it was also Mr. Rakhand''s fault..." "Hey, what are you talking about? "What, a simple story. I haven''t been used to women since I was a little girl. I''ve never experienced love before." I see, I certainly don''t have Micah either, and that would have happened if I''d just been playing with the show. I wouldn''t have made that mistake on a boulder because I look like a girl. Of course, so will Mr Lakhand and Mr Gabayina. "Gusu... So we both are..." "I''m confident that the man who understands the woman''s heart the most and knows how to handle it." "I''m saying something stupid, but you can''t deny it." I see, is that it? Will Rose and Mr. Margot be okay ahead? Could it be a love achievement or something? Isn''t that impossible? And in Rose''s case, which is my prediction, even if the feeling is properly conveyed, I feel like I''m going to be turned down in the same terms as Mr. Lakhand, just conveyed. "Huh!? It''s me, too! "If you''re going to deny it, get Margot''s feelings right, Mr. Lakhand." "That''s why you''re telling me you''re too old to leave. I''m glad to hear that." "He shook me without confessing again... Gu Su" I feel sorry for Mr. Margot too. And from the look on his face to Mr. Gabayna, he doesn''t even know what he''s talking about. Shouldn''t we change the subject for you already? "Oh, yeah! Gentlemen, what are you going to do now? Strength has become SSS rank." Actually, I''ve already made up my mind about it. Hmm. You had plans while you were circling the dungeon. That''s how much I want my relationship to be right. "Let me hear it! "Oh. I almost went in and out of the dungeon over and over again, but I went back to Castle Town twice a week to rest. In the meantime, by chance, I met Ult and Palasna, who were shopping, and I heard that SSS-ranked demons were occurring in a mass of unexplained causes." "By the way, I also heard what you wanted to be a omelet with me, Ze. I think Alim and the others already have all the information." "Yes, I regretted having kids in my stomach but neither of us would join the crusade as SSS ranks..." "Well, we desperately stopped, didn''t we? Those people should still get some rest. If you''ve been given a new life, don''t worry about it." I see. So you found out about the massive outbreak of demons that are spreading amongst SSS rankers. When I heard the pregnancy report, I also stopped the impotence caused by the burden. "I''ve missed the point, but soon I was thinking of meeting the King in person to show him the SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus, etc., introduce him to the SSS-ranked Demon Crusade Request without becoming an SSS-ranked Adventurer, and help him" "Kakkaka, Mr. Rault and you guys look tough in the SSS rankers, and I don''t need honor or status, and that''s what I want to do. You''d better have more manpower, wouldn''t you? Sure, that might be a good idea. My family feels practically close to it. But the timing is too bad. "Uh, but there''s a slight problem... 0" "Mm, what''s up, Alim?" "I go to the castle now and there is no king. They''re just going to rebuild themselves for the current commotion." "What? Two people looking confused. Yeah, but Mr. Tulle and the others are replacing him, aren''t they? If it doesn''t have to be the king, I''ll tell you. "But Mr. Tulle and Mr. Ruin will represent the king in the meantime." "Alim, isn''t that the minister? "Rose, the kings and ministers and knighthood chiefs and archbishops of this country are originally one party. Those four are working out again." "Is that what this is about?" "... but if you''re related to the castle, we know each other, so there''s nothing wrong with that." You''re Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayina, who worked with Mr. Ult in the liberation of slaves. It''s convenient to say that it''s easy to move yourself against a country no matter how it goes. I think I''m a typical example of that. "Rakhand is right. I''m going to report back as planned to help with the SSS Rank Crusade. All five of us here." "Neither Mr. Ult nor Mr. Palasna can enter the war. Now we have to work hard." Yes, Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna don''t know, so these people know more. I can''t help it, that there are more than 20 people in this country with SSS-ranked prowess. Anyway, I need manpower, so I hope. Besides, we''re all willing, and I figured we''d better keep quiet. "Let''s go to the castle on these feet now." "Haha, I''m glad Arim and the others are home closest to the castle" "That''s why I''m going now." "That''s why, Alim.... Oh, yeah. It''s been a long time, but I''ll be back when I have time! "Yeah, yeah, you can come anytime you want if they all contact you in advance" "Thanks for all your help" Each of the five of them left my mansion thanking me. 1003 Episode 912: Amrita Productions and Demons "I''ll make a lot of Amritas today." "Well, that''s not too bad." I wake up in the morning and have breakfast before announcing my plans for today. Amrita is so necessary that no matter how many are there. For the reason that Micah had a bad feeling about it, it was a prep period of about a week, and I didn''t invite guests or flirt with Micah to do anything that just seemed preppy. Although it''s very moderate in the first place, I think it''s fair to take a week off work with a hunch, but I have to obey what was Earth and what''s happening now with anasm because I''ve thought about it. "Amrita production is a god class item, and it has to be manual, right? How much do you concentrate? "I used to have to concentrate to the same extent as listening to school classes, but now I can do it with one hand and half asleep. He''s got a status scan." "Then I can stick to my dreams, but I can follow them! "Yes, you will." "Yay! It''s sweet not to disturb you." Micah hugged me on my back. This is rather intrusive. I''m motivated. Grasp the herb created with a dark matter with one hand and refine it with your own dexterity with a god-grade potion maker made in a little spare time. The speed can also be synergized to 3 bottles per second. It''s horrible because in the last hour, 8,000 copies of what you can do can make the life of a creature more free-flowing than just time in just one drop. "I''ll make it as fast as I can." "If you keep making it for three hours, you''ll get enough copies." "It''s a boulder around to do it for three hours. Normal people seem to get tired of it." "Well, there''s a lot of concentration, a lot of persistence and a lot of imagination." "Hmm. I know." I just kept making Amrita the whole time, but do you get tired of Micah just having the same posture to snuggle with me, changing posture for the first hour or snuggling around my clothes and my own? But the remaining two hours solidified with my mouth open. Or he seemed to fall asleep with a kiss. "Phew...... done. Mika, wake up." "Ump...... do you have one? Were you asleep? "I''ve been asleep kissing you for two hours." "Er... Er, on the other hand, Had a dream was making Amrita while kissing me for 2 hours!? "Yeah, I guess so." "What is this? The saliva in my mouth is nearly 90% dreamy! Eh heh." Um, I feel different, but we''re happy together, and that''s it! "All right, you embraced the kiss with such enthusiasm, so your body will embrace it for a long time today! Hey, hey? "Fine, but we have to make sure we don''t get into these two dances today, and only at night." "Mmm... well, that''s fine" "Instead, let''s take a bath together before we go to bed" "Ugh! Well, the plans were filled from night to midnight. The next thing I know, I have to decide to call you from this lunch to the night. Nothing means SSS-ranked demons show up every day... "Dreams! Tozmaho''s ringing in that noise! "Yeah!? Seriously. Tozumaho is making a noise. I''ve had a bad feeling about this for the third day in a row since I started working!? There really is something... Anyway, we need to see where the enemy is. Open the Tozmaho screen and expand the map. But there''s a slightly improbable sight to it. "Wow." "What''s wrong? "Look at this." "Wow." SSS Rank Demon Reaction for three. Although there have been three SS ranked demons and so on since I built this satellite device, I''ve never had three SSS ranks. I wonder if there have been two. At those two times, Mr. Gilmers went out and defeated one, and Kanata and Sakura killed the other elsewhere. So far, by the way, I''ve decided to leave SS ranked demons to adventurers other than us. "What do you want me to do with this..." "If you look closely, it looks like Tor and Heimdall are both on their way to the SSS ranked demons in Egdrasil Divine Tree Country." "Then you have two left. What are you gonna do? "Let''s rely on Kanata for appearing near this small country. I can travel instantly and it''s quick." "So we''re the ones near the village in these woods, right? "Yes, yes...... hmm? The name of the village, if you think you''ve seen it somewhere, isn''t it Pippy Village? This is the village where I was the first anatomist to make contact with people. I haven''t visited since I left... If SSS rank appears in that village, which is devastated by B-rank demons, it is decided to destroy them all in an instant. "What''s wrong? "No, this was a village that mattered to me..." "You told me one day, was it the village that made me stay with dreams" "Yes, yes." "Then we have to hurry. Talk to Ye soon! I contacted Kanata before heading to my room. Sakura and I seem to have been snuggling, but when I asked her for the contents after I got to the room, she took it on with pleasure. That''s Kanata! 1004 About gossip favors and flirting (leaves) "Please, Kanata! "Yeah, fine." In the midst of an event that said cherry blossoms would come with the excuse that it was no longer routine every day, for the future, he asked me to help him crusade. This is the first time you have asked me to help you deal with a phenomenon that is happening right now. You can rely more on me...... usually one a day at best, and maybe you don''t have to rely as much as you''re worried because that''s about it, you knock yourself out or SSS rankers everywhere are already heading for the crusade. If you don''t show up three like you did today. By the way, I don''t have nosebleeds on my body today because the cherry blossoms haven''t been hugged by my face yet. If they see blood, I don''t know what Mikane will say anyway. "I want you to bring back some of the demonic body because it might be usable for something. Just fangs and scales." "Okay. Take some of the demon body I mentioned earlier called Darkiney. Then should I have come back? "Uh, you were like a human, weren''t you? I don''t feel like using it for anything on a boulder. I don''t think I needed it.... Anyway, this time please! Oh, if you don''t mind, why don''t you fly me to this place for a moment''s travel first? "Fine." "Then I asked for it! I flew to the coordinates pointing at my fingers on my tozumaho. But now I can handle it as freely as my hands and feet, but Spasi Operation''s skills are really handy. It''s not just space travel, it''s what you can do. I still have features like I''ve never even shown them to cherry blossoms. That''s right, and I have to go defeat the demon in the data street that was sent to me by you too. "That''s why I''m going, cherry blossoms" "Yeah, there you go! "Shall I buy some famous sweets from a little country near here?" "Yeah, it''s nothing. Come back soon." "Okay." If cherry blossoms tell you to come back soon, you can''t help it. Let''s get this over with. I''d like to take a tour of the country for a moment, so I''ll really turn on Kata in an instant. I flew to the specified coordinates on the move. And it was the super giant mukade that showed up in front of it. "Chit-chit-chit-chit-chit-chit-chit!" "Whoa! It''s black and cool. Really, it feels like I made something ultimately cool: the Monster of Mukade. The golden pattern running across the black body also has flavor, and I can see at first sight that the crust is strong enough to make you think that a missile will never work. Absolutely not the ratio of Ultimate or Mithril. I''m sure it''s a pretty bad one if you fought normally because you''re letting your body wander all over it and destroying the forest. It sucks at the point where SSS-ranked demons are in the first place. As of the previous Darkiney, it''s enough to push me until I have to rub my cherry raw breasts, and I can''t even get a shard of alarm...... "Gu Hu!" "Gi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi..." Shit, I just remembered and got another nosebleed. I just have to forget some of that beautiful cherry blossom body, it''s becoming my weakness. I feel like I say this every day. ... No, you really don''t have to forget the cherry blossom body that will be your partner for the rest of your life, I still have to be tolerant. What a daily push on my face right now, so hopefully it will come with resistance one of these days. Or should I give up and represent men''s physiological reactions as they should? ... Whatever, if I think about cherry blossoms, I''ll still miss you right now.You can''t leave me for a second. Mukade is cool, but goodbye. "Eat it. My demon spear! "Gizzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Gichi......" He sent my weapon, Gungnil, into his body on a moment''s journey to rampage him. Needless to say, the king of Mukade falls.... It''s annoying to the neighbors to leave such a big one here, and I decided to take it all home. I''ll be back at home as soon as I''m done collecting it. Oh, it''s a mess by the state... okay. I''m home. "Welcome back. You''re back really soon." "I didn''t struggle as hard as I did then." "Oh well." Sitting on the couch with the intention of a dress, the cherry blossoms rub off like a puppy waiting all the way home. Too cute to help. "Ka Ni -" "Yes, yes, okay, okay" "Nhehe." Yeah, I''m happy. In the first place, if the previous crusade had just defeated Darkiney, like today, I wouldn''t have to be giddy or aware of weird things. Oh, I get tired of thinking about that. "Ready...? Eh." "Ngu! I thought it was time to come, but you came. Cherry blossoms hug me as I push my chest against my face. Gunigni and Twin Hills are awesome, but I''ve managed to stand it because I was ready. All right, maybe I''ll stay put today...... "Quite, Suki" "Gu...... Phew......! I knew it wouldn''t work this time either. 1005 Episode 913: Pippy Forest Again "Oops." "Not for a second." Ahead of what Kanata sent me, a pink bird on a heart-shaped leaf tree. Yeah, definitely, this is near where I woke up. Hey...... I didn''t think I could make it back to Earth, so I was thinking about living first at the time. "Hey, I have a dream. There''s a demon reaction, but I can''t see him." "Hmm?" Oops. The purpose today is not to miss, but to crusade SSS-ranked demons. We need to be decent. I did try to detect him and he should be nearby, but I couldn''t see him. This kind of thing can be mostly something that''s in the ground. He said, "You should be aware of us, so if you look closely at detection, you''re going to be able to handle it." "Yeah." The indicated opponent was moving toward us. If it''s in the ground, stop right under me and Micah and come down or attack me... "Yikes! "Mica!? But that didn''t happen. Instead of stopping along the way, the reaction ran through us and fell like Micah had been flown. Stats are letting it unfold, so the blowup must have been pretty damaging or dead if it wasn''t for us right now. The reaction, invisible to the moment, has stopped a few meters further than ours. "Say..." "Are you okay?" "There''s no pain in itself. Thanks to status and item. Besides, this isn''t in the ground..." "I know, you''re transparent." With that said, the reaction ranged from us to backstep whether the word had been conveyed. It looks like it does, and it looks like it''s SSS-ranked demon and understands people''s language. You can''t talk to me like you did when Fafnir Lott, and don''t hesitate to knock me down to say you''ve suddenly attacked me, can you? Besides, if Micah''s status was about the same as the SSS ranker in the current attack, she would have been seriously injured. I won''t tolerate it. "That''s the one who attacked me first. Don''t hesitate to let me take you down." Pull out your proud homemade sword and wave it toward a transparent being. The slaughter flew straight away and was hit. There''s no way I can avoid it. Was the presence that was transparent unlocked the move by the current attack or appeared to be so. "Oh, Moffmoff! "No, that''s a fierce dog you shouldn''t touch." "... I know that" The identity of the dog. When I lived in these woods, I took care of the dog demon system, both in and out of the dungeons. You got caught up in SSS ranked demon reactions, this guy would be the final form of guys like black soldier dogs and silver shen dogs. The figure makes the boss of the first dungeon for me, the Rainbow Emperor dog, as big as it gets around, and it feels like there''s a black wave pattern at that bright white hairy place. Especially with all the legs dyed black. The white hair is still glowing rainbow, but the black hair is flying black purple light particles. I guess the whole yin and yang thing feels like a theme. [I see, obviously on the scale] "Exactly. Like I said, I''ll let you take him down." [I hope it came back to life for some reason, but I didn''t expect it to be defeated soon...... mindless extreme] Approaching a dog who looks like he''s given up, human twitching his heart. SSS-ranked reactions disappeared from my detection. "Mohmov......" "I know how you feel, but it''s too dangerous, Moffmoff." "Fine, I''ll moff my dreams when I get home" Instead, it''s always Micah''s breasts that are MOFFMOFF...... you should refrain from making sexual harassment remarks, no matter how many people you promise to marry. And it''s not Moffmoff, it''s Mummy. "I can''t moff. SubesbeMochi, though." "I''ll give you a moffy cosplay." "Oh, yeah..." Oh, boy, you''re a flirt when you get home. Looking forward to it. That sounds like the final stage of the dog. After I appraised this guy, I found out that he was named ''Colored Goddess Dog''. Black, ash, silver, gold, rainbow, the series that followed is not the last set of colors, is it? I don''t know any SS ranked dogs that are supposed to be between rainbow and this one, but, well, I don''t know if it''s a concern now. "All right, then, before we go home, let''s see the village that we had a dream to take care of." "Are you sure? Aren''t you going home and moffing? "I''m going to bring it in to etsy while I moff, so I''d like to see that pippy village that I care about privately before then" "Oh, yeah..." Were you still going to bring it in, Micah? Well... welcome anytime. Me and Mika, who recovered the wreckage of the colored god dog, decided to walk normally to the village for a walk. Walking in the woods is quite fun. Besides, there''s basically no powerful demons out here. "I''ve been living here." "Yeah, it was a survival. I could magically handle drinking water and stuff, but other than that, it was really hard." "If I hadn''t been discovered early by Mr. Rakhand and the others, I would have done the same. You survived a long time, didn''t you? I didn''t play all the games outdoors, but I had a dream." "Eh! Now I think I was awesome then, for sure. If I hadn''t touched people for another month, I could have been a wild child. 1006 Episode 914: Pippys Village Again "This is the village of Pippi" "There''s no such thing as weird philosophy." "Sort of. It''s an amazing, ordinary village with so many specialty vegetables and nothing special about it." A place where there''s nothing in particular but you can feel like you''re back home. I still live at home on Earth in the first place, so I don''t know what it''s like to be back home or anything. Last time I visited...... or I haven''t been to this village once since I went to Castle Town, but nothing has changed since a few months ago. Apparently, it wasn''t even damaged by the god of color dog. Good. Good. "Hmm? What are you guys...... ahhhhhhhh!? I was noticed by the watchman standing in front of the village. Pulls the hand that sees my face and retreats. "Yes, there is Arim!?!? "Yes, I am." "Long time no see! Uh, anyway, I need to let the village chief know! The watchman rushed to the village chief''s house. Screaming my name out. Mm-hmm, a little embarrassed. "You''re telling me your name in a country like this, as always" "This village will be thoughtful to me, and even more so." Some time later, the watchman brought in Mr. Zizef, the village chief, and Mr. Garbera, the village chief''s wife. I remember the name of the guide. Well, well, that''s all I took care of. They both look as good as ever.... followed from behind those three, almost all the inhabitants of this village too. "Alim...! "Ha!" "Oh... Alim... she''s grown up..." Yeah, well, I grew up 13 years old in this world, and I was only 12 years old when I was in this village. My height is getting high there and my chest is swelling. "So it''s that combination you''re in there, Micah? That''s cute!" "Always in this village, Alim, on your subject." "Eh heh, I can light it up" Somehow as expected. If you look closely, you can see my poster on the house. I just realized that there was a lot of sticking on the entrance to this village as well. Isn''t this the village of Alim? "Cute......" "You got more cuteness than you did before you left the village, right? "Increased, increased" Speaking of which, it was not until the Games that the beauty mark evolved to "Goddess". That effect makes people feel more beautiful, doesn''t it? Then I''m convinced. "What are you doing in this village today? "No, Mr. Garbera. There was a mighty demon reaction near here, so the crusade stopped by. Don''t worry, the demons have already been crusaded." "Oh, yeah! Me, me, I went to the parade! He''s a brave man... he''s amazing..." "Model work while brave. We even have blacksmiths and festivals to prepare for, say, the king''s favorite." Apparently, the information is pretty aggressive in there. If you look closely, some people have a magazine featuring only me released last week, or hold on to the six months old. Many people have new goods for rural villages. Maybe that merchant association finds out my magazine can sell in this village, and they''re actively turning it around. "So you''re an SSS ranker? Alim, sister." "That''s right. I wrote it here." "Awesome! "Really, I''m already above the clouds" "But it''s too cute... ha" That''s what the boys felt like they cared about me in the village. That''s growing up, they''re pretty tall, too. "What do we do? Coming into the village? If it''s about tea, I''ll serve..." That''s what Mr. Gabella told me. Me and Mika look at each other and nod. I mean, Micah gave me an orchestra, so I decided to sweeten it to your word. "I will definitely let you do that" "I don''t remember you. It''s not a magazine. I want to know from your mouth." "I''m not saying. Everybody out of the way." When the village chief said so, the villagers gave way as if even the king would pass. So glad I''m going through the side is the cackling noise. "Usually I make a scene on my set... but Alim''s the star this time." "Huh. Well, I can''t help it." The village chief took me straight to the village chief''s house with Micah. When I went inside, there was a surprisingly sticky poster featuring me and Micah so far, and there were some cutouts of the tile. "Sorry, are you surprised? "But it''s like this in every house, hehe" "Oh really..." Should I say the village of the Fangachi power of Alim? My anti didn''t seem to have one, and it''s an amazing place. It must be amazing if you gather me and Mika''s fans from all over the country here. "Well, what shall we talk about?" "I want you to tell me in turn what happened after you got out of this village.... I''m sure that Micah isn''t just a partner, either, is she? "Yes, you''re right. Let''s start by leaving this village..." 1007 Episode Nine Hundred Fifteen: Pippy Forest Again 2 "It feels like! I talked about Alim Nariway from the public. Of course, I don''t smell anything when it comes to Narumi dreams. As I''ve explained to everyone so far, I remember that meeting Micah was childhood friendly, but otherwise we don''t remember each other. "Is that so... You''ve had a spectacular experience in this short period of time, and you''re still young." "You''re the kind of hero that will be told to future generations forever, but you still can''t find the source of your memory" Maybe I should have been summoned normally, like Kanata or Shaw. Me and Mika are special, and the color and age of my hair have been adapted to my anasm.... Yeah, that''s one big mystery now, though. "But it''s okay, this is how I managed to make my rounds. Hey." "Hey." Me and Micah hold each other''s hands and rub each other''s cheeks. This is to occasionally do to the customer to show that they are close. I''d really like to give you a deep kiss on the spot if we showed that we''re close, but the boulders will pull that off. I''ve seen blood relatives and their scenes, Kara, and I can only do about that in front of Rose. "Yes, that would be nice" "But aren''t you too busy eating dinner or something? It''s time to grow..." "There''s no problem with that either. Because of their high status, they can actually get the job done quickly." "We use our skills." "Well, stats and skills don''t matter to me and the others to the extent that I use them a little in my everyday life, but maybe it would be convenient if we were two or so, or maybe it''s mandatory" The village chief is right. It is imperative. I''ll never catch up on my job when I think I don''t have my current status. No, I wish I could do one cup a day, but I''m running out of time to flirt with Mika. "So, Alim, do you have any idea what happened to the four Seinferths who were with me when I discovered you? I''m worried about you now. If you''re the same adventurer, aren''t you in your ear? "Oh, well, then those people... eh" "What''s going on? Oh, no, no, I was about to be honest. I''m sure if I find out those four are the kingdom''s executive blood relatives, I''ll make a fuss. But it''s hard to twist and bend the facts in anasm about me anyway. "No way, is something wrong? "No... Um..." "Are you going to tell me? I won''t stop..." "Really? Hmm... Um, can I keep it an absolute secret? Totally just here." That said, Mr. Gabella and the village chief looked at each other. The two of you are coming closer to me and Micah. I see, you want me to talk to you because I''ll keep it to myself. "Please keep it an absolute secret, don''t you? Otherwise, it''s gonna be a big deal." "Let''s swear. Talk to me." "Actually, they''re the real sons and daughters of the kings of this country and their neighbors." The two of them were stunned. I know you want to raise some surprise voices, but your voice is speechless. I know how you feel quite well. I thought my eyes would pop out at first, too. "Does that mean that one of them was a prince of this country? "Yes, Mr. Ruin is." "Nothing, you didn''t have to take a request from such a despicable village. Then... hey, you" "That''s right. Heh, there were so many people in this village that time of year..." And that''s what happens when you count me as a hell of a person, too. The village chief kept his mouth open for a while, but eventually turned around as he remembered. "What''s going on? "Nah, speaking of which, about 9 months ago, letters and subsidies suddenly came from the state asking me to step up my measures for demons... thankfully I let the fence be better..." "I see, if those kids were princes instead of them, I''m convinced." Heh, Mr. Ruin, that''s what I did. When? If you''d asked me to, I''d have created a security system that I could defeat if I were a demon of S-rank right away. Hmm, I figured I didn''t need to go that far. Sounds like enough now. "There is destiny..." "Hey..." "You''re right! If I hadn''t gotten help back then, I wouldn''t have been able to fly around anasthetically right now." "I couldn''t deal with the demon gods in the first place and they destroyed me..." If you hadn''t helped me then, the demon gods would have wiped me out of my village. The country''s screwed up. The people who died stayed put... that''s a pain in the ass. "Something''s coming out of the cold sweat..." "Either way, I was going to help you from the start, but I''m glad I did... I don''t know what to think" "Well, thank you for your help." 1008 Lesson 916: Memories of Mr. Ruin and the Village I came back from the village to your mansion. I kind of relaxed, and I''m going to keep visiting. Speaking of which, it looked like the grand potion I made and gave him was still there. Maybe it''s a big deal that the fence has been strengthened and the number of injuries is down. If it''s gone, I thought I''d make more for you, but you didn''t have to. "Nevertheless, Ayumu" "Hmm? Micah asks questions as you knee-pillow about me. My thighs are soft. As much as I want to turn my face, not the back of my head. "Guidance, didn''t you have to spend as much time as Pippi''s village chief and Ruin and the others discovered you? "That''s possible, but you got help over there, ''cause you got me now. Hey." "Maybe it does. ''Cause that''s when you chose the way to be a girl, right? "Yeah......" I didn''t have a very normal head back then. Muli said she would take a bath, so then I have to be a girl... I don''t know if it would be now, for me to have the option of being a girl, that''s all I can think of anymore. "Speaking of which, we''re talking about something like almost three years ago, but we''re still talking about last year, right? "It''s about a year and three months from Earth time." "Wow, why do you feel it so long ago? "Aren''t we spending two weeks in anasm and one week on Earth because the actual moon is different? "Still..." I know what Micah''s trying to say. But that means it was dense from that day until today. I also had a lot of flirting in the meantime. Of course I intend to continue to do so. "Nhehe." "Ah, if I had any more dreams... I''d have no choice. Bye _____." That''s when I tried to start a flirt that couldn''t compare to a knee pillow, a message came through Micah''s head with me. Looks like it came from Mr. Ruin. Me and Mika, I feel stopped a lot when I try to mess with them. [... What''s wrong? [Alim, do you remember Pippi''s village? [Yeah, ''cause I just went] [It is. Actually, SSS-ranked demons in the vicinity... and maybe...] [That''s why, you''ve crusaded it] Mm-hmm. I''m late for information. The Egdrasil god tree kingdom was moving almost at the same time I sensed it! Well, it''s still shallow in the sun to be an SSS ranker and I may not have a choice. [Actually, I had a feeling about that. That''s fine. I wanted to ask you to let me rely on your brother for your abilities because I want Orgo and Mulli to turn...] [Even if it was, it would be faster for Kanata herself to go] [Right. Sorry to interrupt.] [No, I was free now. Nothing.] I almost buried my face in Micah''s thigh from now on, but, ma''am, don''t worry about it. [So how were the villagers? Oh, that''s what I heard when I said I was free. No, it certainly doesn''t change that I''m free! We''re going to hang out with her! I have to keep talking because I can''t be honest about that. [Yes, I was very well! Um, she''s surprised that subsidies suddenly came down from the state for everything, and maybe Mr. Ruin...? [Oh, yeah. Actually, it is.] I knew it! That''s how attentive I am! The only reason I''m not paying attention right now is because I don''t even know Micah and I have a sexual relationship, and I can''t help it. [If Arim crusaded the demons and everyone in the village seemed fine, there''s nothing wrong with that. Thanks] [No, because I just sensed and processed it. Oh, yeah] Just in case, let me ask you what''s still going on with the kings. They''ve stretched the conversation so far, and that''s all. [How are the kings? Have you heard anything from me? [Oh, they''ve gained enough strength to be SSS ranked for anything but your father. And your father said he experienced his first reincarnation] [Did you say anything about reincarnation? [He said he misses his low status] I see, if you were indeed a king with a high status for many years, you would have no choice but to look at and miss your status for the first time of your transfer. I know what I want to know, too, and I think I''ll finish around here. [Then it''s time to hang up around here] [Yeah, I''m sorry you just crusaded SSS-ranked demons and let me talk to you. I''ll do my best to help you with your brother''s politics.] Is this the end of the conversation? No, Mr. Ruin seems to have remembered something, and he seems to be without hanging up the message. [... yeah, sorry. I have another call. Actually, as a new and hidden SSS ranker......] [Mr. LaHand and the others, right? I know.] [Oh, my God, that''s good. See you later] I ran out of messages with Mr. Ruin. I see that Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayina have been following the plan properly. All right, this isn''t okay. So why don''t we start flirting again from now on? "Sorry, you made me do it again." "It''s okay." "Let''s continue" "Yeah!" 1009 gossip I just want to heal my dreams (Miwa) "Let''s continue" "Yeah!" I tried my best to have dreams today. Make Amrita just in case, and if you demonized SSS rank, head right over to the crusade, and respond to Mr. Ruin''s consultation... I''ve been working hard every day since SSS-ranked demons started showing up. If we go back to Earth, we''ll work hard on disaster preparedness. "............ eh" "What do you say, Kimoi? "Mmm." I''m just giving you a continuation of my knee pillow, but my dreams come satisfactorily sweet. Cute, very cute. I knew I''d only look like a girl if I tried this, but I feel another cuteness from that. Maybe this is... motherhood. "Still slippery" "You can do whatever you want, okay? That''s what I''m doing. Speaking of which, when Sho was tired of TV relations, Lil was struggling to heal, but it''s easy if you have a dream. Just let me play the game or I''ll stick around. That''s probably why it''s too much even though I''ve been kissing you for two hours in the morning. There''s no way a dream turned down my kiss. Though I can''t help it because I fell asleep on top. Had a dream of falling back on my lap and turning my face toward my thighs instead of the back of my head. My nose is at zero distance and my skin feels itchy. Do you want to be sweeter? "Eh heh... more... shall we do something? "Don''t be a jerk." "Isn''t burying your face in your thighs a jerk thing? "... Ha" Oh, I had a dream up my face because I said something extra. Bad, I have eyes that seem to go back to sanity. I stroked to press the head of my dreams and pressed it against my foot. "So, but you''re saying I''m good, so no problem, right? "Here and there." All right, you switched arguments well and persuaded me to succeed, I was wondering what would happen for a while. I really want you to stay like this. "A crackling one?" "Yo, yo, yo. You always stand for it, don''t you? "Ho ha ha ha (I was)" _____ ___ __ "No, I''m sorry, I let you make dinner." "What are you talking about? I''m most tired because I have dreams." After plenty of knee pillows for an hour, it quickly became dinner time after we had the game together for a while. I was supposed to have dreams today on a shared basis, but I made them. I''m going to do that for a while here. Besides... "I can''t flirt with you in the middle of the night if you don''t keep your strength." "Oh, I knew I was going to" "You promised not to ''do'' lunch, didn''t you? Or do you want to stop tonight? Had a dream shook his head to the side. I mean, okay. I figured this would be the best way to exude daily stress. It''s better than me putting up my body but having dreams.... I wonder if you can deny me if they just say I''m looking for it. "Hey, Micah" "Hmm? Play that I want you to do something about..." "No, no, not that story. I was just trying to tell you I''m sorry to bother you." "What are you talking about?" It''s natural for me to care about having dreams, and it''s natural for me to make you sweet. Because I have dreams, and dreams are mine. You don''t have to shy away from me for anything. "You''re gonna be a couple, aren''t you? There''s no such thing as this. If you have dreams, you work hard every day for free." "Well, maybe..." "If you care about me, if you stay with me every day, make me sweet, invite me to the night and you ride..." "Okay." It''s supposed to be a pretty hard request, but having dreams makes me okay with two replies. Mm-hmm. Love it. After dinner, we took a bath together, had an adult flirt, and then moved to bed. "Heh heh, be ready" "Be gentle." "I don''t know." Dreams and I kiss as we hug each other. Dreams stopped moving where my feelings were getting high and I started staring at my face. "What''s wrong? "No, I just thought about it." "What? "I''m trying to tell you why I''m working so hard." Having said that, Had a dream ripped my hair apart. He has very sweet eyes. Unlike the afternoon when you''ve been sweetening me like a child, the time now is really for adults...... For now, I know why, but I want to hear it directly from your mouth. "Yeah." "It''s to keep this routine of me and Micah, this way we can even love each other. It''s not free for me." "Ugh! No, it''s cool. I was going to heal my dreams, but on the contrary, I am healed by my dreams. After that, needless to say, it was already exciting... especially me. The next day, when I woke up earlier than I ever dreamed, I decided to go crazy. No, it''s not that much different between me and having dreams, and it''s something I do now and then... I just want to see how it would react if I did it in the current situation. 1010 Episode Nine Hundred and Seventeen: Ichiko and Fathers Hobbies "Ohh." "Mika oh... haha" "Mmm, why are you laughing! That would make me laugh if I was naked apron from all morning. I''m not sure what to react to, you choose the option of laughing. Apparently, you got too excited yesterday. Um, I''m supposed to be busy, but my sexuality is messed up... so it''s us and I can''t help it. "Sorry. Sorry." "We can have breakfast in a little while! Or do you want me to? "Let''s eat both at the same time" "Yan." I think Micah''s experience with this kind of behavior was superheated and whimsical last night. I do this once a month or so when I think of it. I have trouble finding a place for my eyes in the morning. It doesn''t mean I don''t look, I mean I''m lost because I can look anywhere. "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh..." "It''s a good day." "I thought yesterday before night games. It''s half way to the day I have a bad feeling about it, so I thought I should do what I want to do right now." "I see." In fact, it feels no longer surprising that SSS-ranked demons show up more often and that something happens three days from today, as expected, and so does that. But what Micah wants to do is naked apron. I used to be a girl like a lump of clarity...... who changed it like this! It''s me! No, I think I''m just coming out after my subconscious in person because I''m the only one with limitations. "Pfft..." "Nfu... duh, the eyeball grill is delicious? "Yeah, yeah." "Then feed me too this time? Or eat me." That''s when Micah said it. I got a message in my head. I think Micah sent me, too. It was from your father. [Good morning, it''s 10: 00, I''ll let you know.] [Oh, good morning, Dad! [Let me get to the point all of a sudden. Anything in the alley is overflowing with SSS-ranked monsters, right? [Ugh, yeah, that''s right] Micah is silent because I''m answering. Rather than shut up and hug me. Your father is the kind of person who can grasp my situation just by the texts I send him, so it''s pretty bad if he stays like this. By the way, Kanata can do something similar. "Micah, maybe your father will come over here, and I want you to get dressed properly" "Mmm, okay" Micah reluctantly left me and started dressing. Now you''ll manage to be okay. Probably. [Was it possible that you and Mihana were doing something? [I was kissing you] [Oh, my God. Looks like we''re close. Above all. By the way, it''s just quicker to keep talking in person. What, can I take my mother to the two rooms? [Yeah, fine] [I''ll be there, then] When I woke up, I didn''t think Miho would be standing in the morning, so I''ve been wearing regular clothes since I woke up and I''m fine. Looks like Micah''s finished dressing, too, and she''s wearing her usual tasteful clothes. "You don''t look so dissatisfied. Rather, it''s so sudden that I''m more surprised by Mika." "That was the mood day..." "I know, I know. We''ll do this again in the afternoon, right? Let''s have breakfast before Dad gets here." "Yeah." Your father and mother arrived three minutes later. Finish your breakfast during those 3 minutes and wash your plate as well. It''s 10: 00 in the morning, but if breakfast was on my desk, I''d be a little pissed off. "Hey, I''ll get in the way." "Welcome, mother-in-law, father-in-law! "Oh, no, Micah, if you say that, it''ll light you up." I let the two of them in the room. As always, your mother and father seem close. I knew I was supposed to make you about the age of a high school student over here. It''s not going to look the same as Earth. "Shall we get down to business first? That SSS rank crusade, your father wants to do it too. I''ve never fought SSS rank yet, so I need to know what it''s like." "Fine! You have to do something weird or I won''t disagree." "Thanks, then let me know if you discover any SSS-ranked demons.... I''m talking about having a dream anyway, so I guess I''m building a machine or something to let you know if I discover SSS rank during anasm for what''s going on right now? "Ugh." I didn''t tell you, but you know it. That''s your father. I guess if I sucked, I''d be naked dating you during the message earlier, after all.... It may be kindness not to say. "It''s enough to sneak up on a machine that controls all that lightning." "Alone, no. Are you two? Anyway, I''m trying too hard. I say we shouldn''t do anything dangerous, because I''ll give it back to you as a mother." "Ugh, yeah." "By the way, the phone''s ringing." It was just as your father pointed out. Of course, what is ringing is the emergence of SSS-ranked demons...... ##### Too flirtatious - couple 1011 Episode Nine Hundred and Eighteen Two Days in a row Three SSSs "Wow..." "What''s going on? Confirming the tozumaho, there are still three SSS-ranked demons reacting today. I didn''t have any particular doubts yesterday, but it looks like three are out at the same time. I wouldn''t be surprised at how unnatural it is now...... "The only contact I have right now is when the SSS-ranked demon came out." "I see. It was just right for the story" "Looks like three more came up yesterday." "Is that it? Me, I read a book about demons in this world, isn''t SSS ranked demons usually every two years or something? The whole anasm. It said that even in a lot of times, for the second year in a row, it would be two of a year, right? Absolutely. Your mother is right. If it''s true, it''s more or less one or two in a year. Except, of course, dungeons and stuff. I''ve never seen or heard of SSS-ranked demons in a dungeon before. "Exactly. The SSS rank is a huge disaster on Earth. It''s been growing gradually for two weeks, and it''s appearing every day this past week." "Doesn''t that suck? "It sucks. Plus, a bunch of them come out at the same time, like I timed them. Just like now." "It''s likely something like a third party is involved, isn''t it? For now, we need to give priority to the current crusade. What''s going on with each place? "This is what''s happening." Show your father my tozumaho. Now you see a map of anasm, with three red dots on it and five blue dots. Red dots are SSS ranked demons and blue dots are SS ranked demons. Each arrow also represents the coordinates. The SS ranked demons will deal with it as soon as it''s cracked, and the reaction will disappear, so we don''t have to go to the same three places. "You also know that towns and villages are nearby. ¡­ one near the sea, one near a village quite a distance from the nearest town, one in the woods where no one seems to be around" "What are we going to do? Dreams." "In the meantime, I''m gonna let me and my dads help Shaw break up into three groups today." I had Kanata help me yesterday, and the show would be nice today. Besides, I want Kanata to help everyone move out of this house. "Then let''s go now. We''re going close to this city." "Okay! Call on each one in a message. They all replied OK. I know it''s just those guys, heh. I asked Kanata, who had gathered me in my room, for everyone''s support and decided to ask Shaw and Lil to go exorcise the demons in the woods. Me and Mika are the seaside guys. I wanted to see SSS ranked demons showing up in the ocean so I did it there. "Then everyone, prepare your minds" "Just one last thing! Call me as soon as something happens! "Oh, right. If anything happens, I''ll be on my way. Then I''ll send it! Me and Micah got us moving for a moment. What followed was a beach in nature that was not popular. There are driftwood and demonic carcasses scattered here and there. "If you knew you were going to the ocean without anyone, you''d be wearing a bathing suit." "It''s certainly not managed, but the water in the ocean is so beautiful. Shall we come swimming alone in the summer?" "Eh heh... I''ll wear you an awesome eclectic bikini when that happens...! Just the two of us." Let''s look forward to that. I can''t tell you anything because I just showed you my naked apron in the morning. That''s right, I know you''re nearby, but I can''t see the demon. "Is Micah demonized in detection? "Yeah. The reaction itself." "Just like me? Is it transparent again, or diving in the ground..." Only black, giant rocks are in the place where detection is showing.... No, if you think about it, this rock has a lot of potential for demons. "Don''t you mean that rock is a demon? "I knew you might. I''ve been thinking the same thing." "I don''t know if I can tell from the top. Let''s see." I flew into the sky once and looked down at the rock. After all, it wasn''t just a rock, the top was flat and had a whirlpool pattern engraved. Perhaps the closest interpretation is the shell of a black, giant ammonite. "Yeah, I knew it was a demon." "Are you asleep...? "Shit, I just made a move" The seashell is picky. If you keep cramping for about 10 seconds, a disgusting demon-like face and tentacles crawl out of the hole that seems to be in a blind spot from here. And when I used my tentacles well, he stood up. "I have to do this." "Yeah." The guy who was turning back from us is slowly turning this way. Kind of a nasty, nasty one. It may be nothing like the SSS ranked demons you''ve been fighting for. 1012 Episode 919: Among the SSS Ranks "I think we should be careful... that we shouldn''t be attacked properly" Yeah, maybe this must be a feeling that consists of the human experience and account that has done RPG during the four or six o''clock. I can take him down if I just level up, I don''t feel anything at all. You''re the one who happens to be here sometimes. I know because I''m the one who''s been telling you that it''s the hardest thing on the net to beat down the bastard back bosses of RPG while they''re making videos. I''ve been acting 4 times a turn on coming up with an inevitable instant death attack, I can''t defeat you unless you get up to level 1000 or so in a game that can complete the story if you raise the level to 50, or you have 5000 HP for taking only 1 damage to all attacks no matter what you do...... That kind of thing. "Well, it''s unusual for dreams to work before me." "My instincts as a gamer are nasty." "What kind of line is that?" "Ugh, shut up! Anyway, Micah stays further away. He wants to do it alone." "... ok" Are you saying that I want to do this alone, or that if I''m serious, I''ve decided I''m not the one who can fight while sheltering Micah? Micah takes quite a distance from me, and the enemy is watching me. I don''t feel like it''s going to work, but do you want to shoot some magic? Go with SS Rank Ability Special Attacks from the start. "Go! It doesn''t get much more powerful when you hang up, but it''s supposed to be special, so I get a voice. My thunderous shelling, confident enough to destroy everything, struck directly at the guy who was a black ammonite. Confident in its destructive power. That''s why I aimed at the shell itself, not the head out of the mouth of the wax and the shell... "Liar, you''re alive now!? "Yeah... well, as expected..." When the fog of dust from the thunderstorm cleared, he found himself standing without falling. It didn''t seem intact to say, but the whole shell is badly cracked, and by the way, it''s missing and you can see inside. I said I can see inside, but I can''t actually see anything in black. If you feed him another shot, he might be able to take him down. But the enemy was trying to do something. It looks like it''s ejecting darkness from the cracked part of the shell. < Foolish canary human yo. Kono, Gatanozoa II here Madeno wound negative Wasetanoha, you de first Meteda...... I''m not angry. I''m all over Kergayoi. That''s what he said in a voice that could be heard from the abyss. Maybe more dignified than a demon god if it''s just his voice. Apparently his name is Gatanozoa. The darkness that''s erupting from his shell is swirling through his body. Gatanozoa held up the tentacles that were out of his face and shook them down immediately. That seemed to be the signal of something, and the fog, which I can only describe as its darkness, splashes in all directions around Gatanozoa. From there the sight ahead was reminiscent of the demons. Wrapped in that dark mist, or all the places that passed, petrify. All without any relation to plants or sand or anything. Only the sea seems safe though. "Hmm... I feel sooo bad" "Oh, yeah." Me and Mika ate that too. Micah''s right, I feel sick about the worst time of the cold. Horrible to reach even as far away as Micah. Maybe, but if it were normal, Micah and I would be petrified, too. But we''re safe because we''re stiffened to the bees so they don''t get out of shape with the items I made. Nazeda? "Haha, erm... I''m defeating all the demon gods by myself... is this helpful? < About Naru, convinced. Solena raba conogatano zoa mote shitemo enemies u should mo ashi. Tide time ca > I didn''t exactly take Shiva down, but I''m the one who re-sealed it, and I''m not supposed to be lying. If I slash it directly with my sword, something in the shell is going to pop, so let''s magically erase it. It may be difficult to re-harvest the material...... but for once, I hope I can leave some shell fragments for use and material growth. "Bye." I unleashed another shot with more magic than I had just done. I was trying not to destroy the terrain, but I don''t think you should care about that. If you keep letting them bathe without interrupting you for a few seconds, the reaction will finally disappear from detection. Looking around after the thunder cleared, only a few shell fragments and three SSS-ranked demon nuclei remained as I aimed. Other than that, it has disappeared without a trace. "... you couldn''t have defeated me if you hadn''t had dreams..." "Yeah, I think they were petrified that they didn''t have all the items and skills, not just the status. He was dangerous. Yes, Amrita." "Thanks." Mika starts drinking the Amrita she gave her. I drank too. The usual intense effect eliminated discomfort from the body. Still, I guess that demon, being able to defeat it at first sight, is only about me and Kanata and Dad among us because of compatibility issues. It would have been bad if you had sent Shaw and Lil here...... Yeah, before I go back to undoing this crumbling terrain, do you want to see the full name of the guy who says that gatanozoa or something in the item appraisal? [Dark Shell Gatanozoa Desaia''s Seashell Fragment] ... um, what a disastrous name and I think it''s a subspecies, but I did have enough strength to do that, yeah. ##### Speaking of the evil god Gatanotoa, the image of Ultramantiga''s Gatanozoa is completely settled (''¦Ø''). It really doesn''t seem to be shellfish. 1013 Episode 920: Todays Achievements "Huh, I''m home" "Welcome back. The demons you were fighting with, you looked so strong when you fought normally." Speaking of which, the leaves were watching where they were fighting to transfer them to the Mansion when they were finished. The show and your fathers are already back. Apparently the crusade ranking was Bili. I couldn''t help but repair the terrain. "Yeah, I think it would have sucked if it wasn''t for me. Thanks to you, it took me a while to undo that beach." "Ooh? What kind of guy was that? Shaw and Lil are pimping as if nothing happened. Looks like it hit an easy spot and good. The difficulty with the satellite device I made is that you don''t know the strength or anything, even if you know what the demon you''ve observed and where it is. Well, there''s nothing I can do about this with my current technology. "Hey, sucks anyway. It''s so defensive, and I''m going to petrify it extensively... I''ve been wearing a lot of items that are resistant to state abnormalities, so I figured it out." "That was a disaster. My place didn''t have any special features, so it ended early. Oh, this is a fragment of material." "Thanks." Shaw will hand me the material. It''s time to gather SSS-ranked demonic material in a good way, or maybe make something. "Well, I''m going back to my room. Tell me if anything happens again! "Wahwahwahwah, I''ll run anytime." That''s what Shaw and Lil said and went back to their room. You''re reliable. After the two of them left, this time your father still looked and talked with plenty of room. I guess I ended it this time soon anyway. Even SSS-ranked demons with one rank up from the SS rank kill instantly. Yes. "It was easier this way, just like Shokun. SSS ranked demons are no big deal... I was just wondering if there are any individual differences" "No, he said his father''s was an absolute enemy, too. There were two SSS-ranked demon nuclei out there." "Hmm? Well, there were two." I knew it. I''d like to hear more about it, but that sounds more accurate to me than asking your father himself. "What happened? "I don''t even know the demon details because your father just knocked them out, but, as usual, he knocked them out from a distance they wouldn''t notice." "Oh, the usual" "Yeah, well, it''s always the same thing. It was really easy. He was human." Your father''s use of mindfulness is horrible. Suppose I discovered a way out of this world called a dungeon, your father discovered a special way out of surgery to rock his brain and organs directly. If, like the game, there was something about the second week of anasm, I would definitely use your father''s as a reference to focus on mindfulness and magic. That''s about it. "That feels like your father. The material your father brought you should be in pretty good condition. I guess it''s hard to be too big." "Because you just broke your brain and knocked it down. Get a magic room. Let''s give it there." I took out the magic room as I was told. Now that he was in it, your father took the demon out of his magic back that he had defeated it. That''s a musculoskeletal intact giant the size of which is probably 30 meters long. Because you''re getting hit in the brain, or only one eye is tearing blood as you peel off your white eyes. Appraisal suggests his name is'' Balor, the Demon-Eyed Giant King ''. He''s about the Demon Eye King, so maybe he was the worst type if he saw him. "This is good, isn''t it? It''s been a pretty good experience." "Really? It was such an easy win..." "Ma, including that. Anyway, if it was convenient, thank you." Your father left this room in a good mood to take your mother. I''m glad everyone doesn''t seem to have a problem. We''re going back to the room. "Yeah, thanks." "Tell me if you have any more problems." Our sweet brother took Sakura back to her room, too. Sakura worked hard on the monitor, didn''t she? Well, this was me and Micah''s private room. I can finally relax. I''m done for today, so there won''t be another SSS-ranked demon until tomorrow... if it''s what it''s always been. "Ayumu, no more morning! "Oops, I did" Yes, Micah was in a state of excitement this morning. I''m not even sitting on the couch yet and I''m hugging you soooo much. "Eh heh" "All right, all right." It''s sweet and cute. I don''t have a bad morning naked apron or an eclectic swimsuit statement by the sea. I figured it would be best to sweeten it to normal. "All right, keep up the naked apron..." "Yeah!? "Ya? "Please." 1014 Bullshit Jump (Sho) I''m sorry I had to help you. "That''s okay! But... is this really motivating? "Sort of." Last night, while I was in the bathroom, I thought of something - a muscle tread method that I could hardly do indoors or outdoors, and a magic room where I could do a raspberry jump. That''s why I made a gimmick of 100 to 1000 steps, freely adjusted to allow the escape door to appear, and counting and displaying how many steps the door was climbing when it showed up. The stairs keep appearing unlimited... it''s a new way to muscle tread, it''s so exciting. By the way, hydrate and stuff with your own magic. "So what am I supposed to do? "I''m going to jump the stairs, Lil, and I''m going to carry you." "Hmm...... ok" "I''ll support you, too, but if you fall, you''ll get caught. Even if something happens, the cushions come out and they''re designed to be okay." "Waffle, I''ll be careful." I snapped a lil. I haven''t got anything on my torso today. You don''t know how sweaty it is. Oh, and if so, Lil''s clothes are sweaty too...... no, I''m fine because I can''t wear a jersey made of anasm and get any dirt on it. "Wah-heh... the spine of the show..." "You can do whatever you want with your back, but just stop what you''re about to fall" You really like my muscles, this guy. I''m gonna run out of muscle tremania. Hehe. "I know!... Hey, Shaw" "What? "I want to feel the spine of the show straight, so I figured I''d just bra too......! "When I sweat, I''m half naked from wussa. You''re not dirty. You''re wearing clothes." "Wow... you usually make me do that about once every three times" "It''s my first attempt. Safety first." Arms and squats are safe, so there are days when you allow that to happen as part of your skinship. Not today. I have to concentrate my consciousness because I''m carrying people. If Lil''s soft thing hits him right on the back, the concentration breaks. Even now, though he''s still in danger of being pushed by things the size of which is as easy to see as ever on his back. "Nfu, Kin Hard..." "Here we go." "By the way, it may be now, but the book I''ve read says that raspberry jumping can also cause malfunction, and as far as I''m concerned sports medicine is concerned, I just really want to stop..." Is that what you weren''t up to when it came to anything other than hugging me earlier? I''m sure you''d be stopping more desperately if it weren''t for me to run this. But I''m fine. "I''m not going anywhere. It feels closer to measuring strength than strengthening your lower body, this time." "Oh well. But just in case, I''ll see if the form or something is right. And be sure to drink Amrita after you''re done" "Okay. Thanks for the help." Well, that''s a rave jump start. _____ ___ _ "Ha... ha..." "Wahhh..." "It''s time to end this..." How many steps did you fly...... oh keep climbing at a 2-4 second 1 step pace without any rest and 1100 steps...... Maybe 1100 steps with people on their backs would be a good idea. "If you were a normal person, you''d already be in the hospital with a broken knee." "I''m not working out." "Yeah, well, if it wasn''t for the show, I''d do everything I could to stop it." However, what I''ve done and felt so far is that squatting is enough if you just want to build muscles in your lower body, as you write in your muscle tre instruction and Lil''s advice. It''s the most dangerous muscle tray I do with Lil leaning over, and I rarely do this anymore. When you want to build strength and lower body, leave it to the point of doing it alone if you feel like it. "This is the only way to jump a lil." "Right. Maybe that''s a good idea." Slowly lower the lil in front of the door labeled 1100. Soft signs disappeared from my back. I don''t mind during exercise, but consciousness can be taken over there before and after you start. "Oh, slow down... get up slowly... Huh? "Hmm, what''s up? I normally stood up and tried to open the door, and Lil was staring at me with her round eyes. What''s the matter? "Hey, why are you getting up so easy? Your knees, your knees don''t hurt? Don''t you have to recover? "No, not at all. Aren''t you always like this after you squat? I try to stay about 10% of my strength. Will you recover just in case?" "... Wow. Apparently I didn''t know the bottom of Shaw''s body..." "Really? "That''s right..." That''s what they said while I was kind of soggy. Blah, I don''t even know how much I could do if I really meant it and measured my strength. I''ve never done it because I''m about to break my body. "Let''s massage around our feet today. I think it''s too much of a burden." "Right. Sorry." "That''s okay... hmm? "Oh?" A message poured into my head and Lil''s. It''s from a dream. Looks a little rushed. [Sorry, Shaw and Lil! I need your help! [What? [Three SSS-ranked demons appeared at the same time, so help me crusade one! That''s tough. I''ll have to go without my best friend''s favor or anything. "Go." "Is your body okay? "It''s Yu." "Oh, well, it''s a massage when I get back." "Okay." I told them I was going to their room right now. 1015 Every gossip you ask me (Sho) "Please." "Leave it to me! Collected by dreams, changed into decent clothes, not jerseys or half naked, then me and Lil went to Micah''s room with him. I also have an uncle and aunt who have dreams. Apparently the demon just showed up when I went to bid on a dream to try a SSS ranked demon crusade for everything. It''s the dreamers, uncles and us who go. Ye and Sakura will try to provide support through instant travel and so on. [M] "You''re ready, aren''t you? "Of course." He was entrusted with the idea of appearing in the woods where people were not close. When I reply, Ye you fly me and Lil to the scene. In an instant the view changed from the inside of the house to the woods. It''s a pretty dark forest. "Wow, amazing abilities as always" "Right. If you''re bad, it might be more convenient than the guy with the dream." "I wish I could mass produce like Ayu''s item-related skills" It''s really very convenient for everyone to be able to use instant travel. I just feel like Ip is the only one who can use that skill. "Waffle, we''re enemies first. We need to take him down." "Well... you''re on the lookout" "Wahoo, Shaw... up there, up there" Lil urged me to look up. There was a subject. Fucking big bird, no, you''re more of a wing dragon than a bird. Looks like Pteranodon or something like that around there. It''s just seriously out of standard in size. I thought it was a dark forest, apparently because I was behind this guy. "Wow, you remind me of that time." "Uh, back then." "Now I''m grateful for the monster Fresberg was." "Right. Me, too." She was blown off a cliff by a bird demon so she could level up in the dungeon and say lil more. Tell me you were passed out about half an hour back then. It''s just thrilling to be pushed through your chest by a lil. Nothing, I can still remember the excitement... but if you were properly dressed in the middle of the muscle tray now, you''d be enough to concentrate on that muscle tray. This is a good example of today''s raspberry jump. For roughly 40 minutes, he jumped a ravioli under the softness of a lil on his back. On top of that it was a radical move, so Lil''s chest wobbled so much despite being so close to his back. You could have prioritized the muscle tread in spite of that. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "Knock it down with one blow" "Wow, huh? Wouldn''t that be nice?" "Then I''ll do it. Last Sun." When has it been the first time I have cast this magic? Ever since you showed strength to that stupid king? The second sun I let emerge. It is a sphere of fiery fire large enough to cover the entire body of the demon directly above it. I''ve already settled this. I act before my eyes get hit with too much firepower. I tried to keep the flaming fruit damage out of my surroundings, but seeing this magic directly from me was bad for my body on the boulder. "Done." "Wah-heh." I wiped him out with super fire. That giant is nowhere to be found anymore. I erased it so that I wouldn''t even leave a bottle of bone or wings. It didn''t get ashy, it just evaporated. ... Ugh, trauma with ash. "Wow, what''s going on? "No... anything..." "Geez! "Ah." I don''t know if it''s an action to avoid trauma, but sometime I was unconsciously grabbing Lil''s chest. If I was bad, I would have put up with you about the raspberry jump. Maybe I had an urge... Immediately releasing her hand, Lil dyes her cheeks red and is totally concerned about it. "And I can''t help it. I''ll add a menu to the treatment I''ll do later." "What''s on that menu..." "Yes, you don''t have to tell me, do you? "... ok" Before you did it from me, I can''t say I didn''t mean to do that now. "Hehe, extraordinary__" "Oops, dude! "Wow, huh? A chunk fell over Lil''s head, but he was able to catch it before it hit him. I knew what the chunk was. It''s from a bird demon earlier. We attacked to keep only the tip of the couch in good shape. "That''s demonic material. I mean, it''s so neat, it''s just the tip." "That''s right. It''s better to have dreams with plenty of material." "Wow, then let''s get back to it. I''m looking forward to it." Apparently, Ye was watching from where you were coming from, and as soon as Lil said so, he came back inside the mansion room. Yes, he watched me. Well, not all of it because I watched the other two pairs. "Er, excuse me. I should have told you I was auditing." "Wow, wow..." "Well, don''t worry about it... huh? "Yes." Cherry blossom seemed fine watching my dreamy uncles. Damn, I''m embarrassed. This is... 1016 Number 921: Too Much SSS Rank What shall we do today? It''s been two days since Micah said she had a bad feeling... It''s just a sign that I''m going to get that hunch. Of course we don''t really deal with SSS-ranked demons because they seem to have managed to do so everywhere, but are we sure of SS-ranked demons? It''s growing. I mean, if it''s just a number, it''s more this way. If we''re close to a village or a town, the surveillance satellites are holding us back, so far it seems that there are no injuries other than adventurers, and if you''re dead, it''s fine that you haven''t let one out, but if this pace lasts a year, then there''s even a real chance that anasm will perish. Plus, the strength of SSS-ranked demons is a problem. Finally, a guy showed up who would endure the blow I shot with my willingness to kill. He also had the help to attack this way. If a guy who is one step less powerful than that demon god is going to come out in the future, we need to think of new measures. I kind of think I see something to prepare for. Right...... why not just do something assuming that the worst of it is that there will be about 50 Gatanozoa-level demons out there at once. What you need, if anything, is a weapon that doesn''t need a status and even ordinary people can fight with it...? Like a new satellite that emits a laser that can defeat SS-ranked demons in one blow? Neither is realistic, but now that we have a pile of SSS-ranked demons, maybe we can''t. ... I no longer miss the time he said he was free about 4 days ago. "You don''t look like that." "Oh, yeah. But this is what happens." "I know why I''m trying, but can we afford some more? It''s gonna be an up-and-coming." "So is that." Embrace Mika, who has been sitting next to me. Apparently, the main purpose of healing me was to be naked apron yesterday, but, well, whatever it is, it''s true Micah is saving me a lot. "Hey, even rub your chest? "I rubbed a lot last night." "But maybe you can calm down, huh? "I guess I should be hugging you now" "Oh well." Although it may look spicy, I feel like a very natural event when I think about it with an introduction, a replacement for a game. I don''t care what you think of this feeling. I played too many games, though. I don''t know because I''m the one. If something mighty happens, the world admires me as a brave man, and I do something about it... I feel legitimate. Oh, here''s the thing, it''s not a phenomenal occurrence of SSS-ranked demons, but maybe it would be easier if one lass boss showed up and stormed around. I''d be in trouble if you were stronger than me. "Can I kiss you? "Fine, let''s do it" Me and Mika keep our mouths together and tangle our tongues. I knew flirting would be the calmer part. Speaking of which, maybe it''s okay because we''re all here now, but what if the Earthlings were anatomically alone with me and in a kitty situation like now, by now?... that would have been in a good state. After all, like one of the protagonists in the Dragner Story, I think it''s a tough business to save the world by yourself. No one ever makes me sweet like this. "Pu Ha! Yes, what are we going to do tonight? "Let''s have the same night as yesterday or yesterday." "Eh heh, I got to go." Micah gave me an extraordinary smile. I''ve forgotten it''s been days in a row, but there doesn''t seem to be any signs of tiredness. I''m forced to recover in Amrita when I''m pretty tired, and that''s fine. "Oh, give me a kiss! "Yeah." That''s when I put my lips close, I got a tozumaho. This is another announcement that SSS rank is here. Honestly, I think it''s a pain in the ass every time this announcement comes along, and at the same time, I think you were absolutely right to leave satellites all over the anasm. Just like Micah and Shaw and Kanata came to this world, I feel chilly if I didn''t do this. How many, no, hundreds of thousands of people were harmed. "Ha..." "That''s really a lot." "Yeah. So, how many are there today..." When I checked the screen on the tozumaho, there were five red reactions. This means that 5 SSS-ranked demons showed up at the same time. Five beings at once, like the lass boss of the game. It''s a level where the world ends, maybe, from a normal person''s point of view. Is there such a thing? Whatever it is, it''s a mess...... "Ugh......! "Let''s call everyone who lives in this mansion. We have to do something about this with a lot of boulders." "Right." I sent a message to everyone. I''ll put everyone in this room, but I think it''s inconvenient for the boulders, so I was supposed to have them gather in the dining room, which I always use as a meeting place. Sometimes it was because it was an emergency, and everyone who was supposed to have had a good time gathered right in the dining room. Of course I''m not an SSS ranker. I also have Lil''s parents. Well, how do we deal with too many SSS-ranked demons today? 1017 Episode 922: 5 simultaneous crusades "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...!? 5 SSS ranked demons!? That''s what Lil''s father, who called for support, screamed after explaining what happened today. It''s probably because he''s a man of pure anasm and yet has no strength at all for combative meaning like Lil. I mean, this is the general reaction. "Wahoo... will the anasm end? "Wahoo! Dad, we split up yesterday and took out three of them, so we can figure it out today." "Well, I heard that... That''s why keep it up......! I guess what Lil''s father is trying to say is that besides the fact that five of them showed up, it also includes the fact that the number of appearances keeps increasing day by day. "You called them all today because after tomorrow a similar number or more, SSS-ranked demons may appear. It''s really important to have a meeting when you get here." "Beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms join the crusade, right? We have to go, too." "I have the most detailed instructions on who''s going. I''m sure you will." Miho''s uncle and aunt are right. I have five today so I have to dispense good things. I don''t know what to do...... "The scariest thing is that there are still guys like Miwa Ne who fought properly in today. I have a move called" Moving Moments. "It''s easy to settle for a short time in front of me. I wonder if you''d let me go alone today, not the command tower. Then I think it''s easy to get back to cover as soon as I take one down." "Okay." If Kanata were my normal brother, not Kanata, I wouldn''t have made this suggestion ok. Perhaps in this, Kanata is on par with me or next stronger. Hmm, he''s my proud brother. Then yesterday, there was a scene where I thought I should have been alone, and I might as well do that. Because they attack me so extensively that I can''t protect them the stronger they are. Consider that and if you were to make two pairs other than me and the leaves...... "All right, well, then me and Leaf will act alone." "What, Ayum!? "Think it''s easier to do that. Instead, Micah works with Sakura. And then we''ll go with Father and Mother, Shaw and Lil''s combo. The rest of us will look at the monitors we''re going to install now and ask for five sets of status reports." "I see. Ok..." You should be able to handle this well. Pick me as strong as you can. The rest of the group would be better off if they hit a normal demon. "I''ll take responsibility for the monitor observation. Occupational patterns. I''m used to them." "Dad!" If Shaw''s father, the great police officer, is indeed fit for the command tower. All right, all right, that sounds good. That sounds good. "Thank you. Then let''s do that sweetly to your words.... choose where each one goes. I''m here." It''s video, so if it''s just a demon figure, I can see it. This time it''s a man-shaped demon that should also be a knight, and a dirty demon that you never want Micah and Sakura combining with their tentacles, a squid-like demon in the sea, a dragon, a demon like Minotaur. The dragon looks strong, but the pattern of action seems simple and lucid and easy to defeat, so as to turn it to others, I turned it into a squid-like demon in such a rough place in the ocean. "Okay, then I''ll be the one with these tentacles" "Is that it, is that good? Not very cool, but the demon..." "I''m not going to ask for cool today." "Oh well. Sister, what do we do? "Let''s just make it a dragon" "Well, me and Lil are cowheads." "Will you let me take care of the easier person shape for me, okay" Looks like they''ve decided where to go. I thought you''d pick dragons around Kanata, but I didn''t pick tentacles. Well, I don''t want Lil or your mother to get close to what I saw. Maybe that''s okay. "Then let''s send each one. Let''s start with your fathers." "I''m ready." In turn, Kanata started sending everyone to where the SSS-ranked demons were. "Bye, Natsu-ni-chan" "Yeah, I''m coming." I was flown to the place where the Squid Demon appeared. I''ll be out on the ocean, but I can still fly through the sky, so no problem. Soon enough, Kanata''s going to take down that tentacle mass. Well, my opponent is in the sea this time. How shall we defeat it? There''s no reason for thunder magic to hit the ocean. As far as I can tell by the detection, the squid demon looks like he''s underwater, and maybe he was lucky to see him earlier. When it comes to it, the easy thing is that you''re forced to go out to sea just in case, right? < Become... he said he would lift this athesi!? When I lifted it up on the reading story, a squid came out with 10 proper legs nodding around.......... I was wondering if I could use it for some material, but rescheduled. Let''s try this one later. 1018 Episode 923: Strong and Most "Hey." < Become... what! Just woke up from the seal, naked the maiden! Ugh, I feel so weird when a squid says that I''m 100 times my current height. < We were about to ambush at the bottom of the ocean and eat every ship! Will you stay out of my way? "Do you taste good when you eat? What the...? He''s jittery as he talks and he attacks me with his tentacles, but he doesn''t hit me because he''s putting restrictions on his movements. I just know that if you just hit it, a normal person wouldn''t have one. Well, it''s an SSS rank, of course. You''re a delicious little girl! "I was about to eat a ship and a human, even if the squid told me so." < KEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! The squid threw up squid ink, but I twisted and strayed in just in case. When the misguided smear hit a rock that was coming out of the vicinity, it went chilli like it had been sucked into the darkness. I knew I was usually strong. But, well, that''s enough. You just have to take it down, then appraise it and see if you can eat it. Let''s just crusade. Are you kidding me? "Oh, yeah. Bye." < I can''t believe I ran into this right after I was revived... > I did a little imitation of your father and tried to crush his heart with a mindfulness as it was. By the way, there are three squid hearts, so I''ve managed to find all three. Defeat dropped one SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus. I also found out that my name was King Kraken Emperor when I looked at it because I was able to appraise it again. The emperor does look like an emperor...... oh my god. But there''s actually a cool thing about SSS-ranked demons that you can''t be ashamed of. It''s just that it wasn''t "Queen," it was "King," which means this guy''s a male. In that tone. Well, I kind of knew. And besides squid ink, apparently you can basically eat it. I don''t like squid pasta anything and it''s fine. Let''s just make it squid sting tonight, squid sawmen, shall we? Maybe I can make and put aside the squid salt and spice. I tried to send a message to Kanata to retrieve Kraken and get home as soon as possible. But I usually don''t wait for a second and a reply, but this time it took 10 seconds. [I''m sorry! Maybe, I pulled it off] [Really!? You want me to go help you? [No, it''s easier to do it alone. Tell everyone to wait on the spot because she was the first to contact me. I''m sorry, but I''m out of messages! I wonder if it''s all right. I don''t think Kanata would have it, though. In the meantime, I sent everyone a message just like Kanata said. I get a reply from several people at once because it was all a simultaneous transmission. [I''m just finishing my crusade. I''m worried about Kanata, but I''ll wait here. She''ll be fine.] [Right, Father] [How dare you!? [I''m in the middle of a fight right now, but maybe I''ll be fine] [Really, Ip, you pulled the hit... you really don''t have to add up? [It would be easier for one person to do it if it were a wide-ranging offensive demon of the type to get involved around, and I guess that would be better.] You''re all worried about Kanata. Yeah, yeah, I''m glad my brother was loved, brother. Three minutes later, a message came in from Canata. Apparently, we won. [Phew. It''s over. I''ll send them all.] [Good, you could take it down] [Then I''ll take him down. It''s intact and... it was just more durable than I thought. Then we''ll all go] The next moment, I was standing in the dining room. We''re all here, and it looks like Kanata''s safe. "Great, there you go......! "All right, all right. But personally, I''m not as pinchy as I was when I was in Darkiney, so I''m fine." "Damn... you are..." But you have powerful skills, and you can use them. Because you fought for five minutes, if it wasn''t for you, it would have cost you more, you would have been seriously injured... and you could have lost the worst. Especially the SSS rankers who are from the beginning in this anasm will not win unless they form a detachment party. Same goes for yesterday''s shell, but you have an outing, demon-class demon. "But I''ve been watching the whole thing, but that was plenty of battle to call you Ye. On the contrary, I could beat that a lot." "Uh, hey, hi." Apparently, it wasn''t that the tentacles were the main body, they were demons capable of changing their own bodies to dark magic so that one of the show''s skills could be inflamed. I mean, physical attacks hardly work. And you think shooting magic was avoided by detecting magic beforehand? Sounds like a hell of a fight. "Hey there... maybe not only are there more SSS-ranked demons out there, but the pretty strong SSS-ranked demons themselves are becoming revealed every time...? "Oh, no...! That''s where I really want you to stop. It won''t be easy to laugh if the stage goes by at this rate, and then multiple powerful SSS ranks appear at the same time. I don''t know if I should even think about this measure. 1019 Episode 924: What shall we do with a strong demon? As of today, we broke up and only got fragments of the material of the crusaded demons before me and Mika came back to the room. When I asked everyone if we could get together again tomorrow like this, there was no one to refuse. I''m still going to be able to do some more SSS ranked demons with this. That''s for sure. "Hmm..." "I''m thinking, dreams are cute." "Hmmm..." Um, what is it? Leaf was right when he first came back, and for the second day in a row, a demon appeared that would eat us down. There are the first guys in the SSS rank who can''t win one-on-one like they were born in anasm and never reincarnated. This is an opinion that feels like it ran completely overprotective, but I don''t really want Micah, Sakura, Shaw or Lil to fight that kind of enemy. It''s a matter of skill I remember. It''s simply not an exaggeration to say that my item master is too versatile, and the leaf sparsioperation is the strongest in both offense and offense. I think your father''s on this side, too. But I don''t know about everyone else, the only skills that have the power and the effect of increasing that power. I know it''s strong, and many of them I''ve adjusted for you. I''m scared because the effect is simple. Right...... more or less, I want enough power to respond to that immediate-dead feather attack on Samayil. "Oh, yeah." "What''s wrong? "If a strong demon like yesterday or today comes to me, you fight and defeat him properly, so don''t worry about anything. Assign him a crusade! Mm, when I''m thinking about that... It''s bad for Micah, but that''s not how I''m going. Seriously, I regret letting Kanata fight a struggling enemy today. It''s okay because I could handle it. So there''s nothing I can do to keep Micah alive. "That''s a little..." "What? Are you worried? "Yeah." When I nodded clearly, I could see Micah''s eyebrows dropping. He''s depressed, not depressed. But I laugh out Nico like I couldn''t right away. "It''s okay. I have a dream. Even I don''t want to make cherry blossoms fight strong, for example, and I know how it feels, but in my case, I have a lot of items that I have dreamed of. An item that you can pull right off to see no matter what happens to one of them. So don''t worry about it." That''s what he told me as he poked me to show off the fingers he was wearing that item. Sure... well, as long as there''s a red thread and a ring, something''s gonna happen to either me or Micah. There''s absolutely no way. But. "Well, that may be..." "I''d rather have dreams exhausted, fight strong enemies like that, and lose." "It''s a boulder..." "It''s not in case there isn''t one. Yesterday''s shell enemies had to coincide with an unbearable piece of equipment, and me and my dreams weren''t stoned." If they do say so, do I have it myself?... No, when we talk about this, Micah and I give in to each other. We''ll think about it tomorrow. "In the meantime, I''ll think of something." "Yeah, I''ve been saying it, but it''s not good to think about it! "Then calm down so you don''t have to think about it." This is how I try to sweeten it. Micah''s weak enough for me to sweeten, so she''ll take care of it that way as a priority. You let your eyes shine and then you hugged me. "Eh heh, I can''t help it. I''m not gonna let you sleep tonight." "I haven''t slept with you since I''ve been here in a row... yesterday and yesterday, when I realized we were sleeping naked with each other." "Is that okay, or not? Tired of me? "It''s not! I laughed happily when I hugged Gu. No, I''m hit. I''ll take care of you tonight. I have to do what I was thinking in the morning before that. "Nfu." "Okay, healed. I''ll try harder." "What are you doing?" "You use SSS-ranked demon materials to build weapons and weapons. I knew if I looked at the situation, I''d need it." "Well... the prep period means you have time now, and I won''t stop you... don''t forget about the night! "I know." Decide to do the finishing touches with a deep kiss and get to work. It''s a shame. But I have to do it. I can''t help it...... It''s gonna be late. I walked into my usual working magic room. First, let''s think about the materials we have. There''s a lot of SSS-ranked demon nuclei for now, right? As long as we have this, we can raise the bottom of our abilities, so let''s use it. And there are 12 SSS-ranked demonic materials (fragments) so far. With just this, we''re going to be able to make a lot of stuff. There''s also a lot of SS ranked demon material. Yeah, you can make anything. The rest is important to know what kind of weapon to use. I just want to make the features so exciting...... 1020 gossip estimation mighty enemy (leaf) Looks like another SSS-ranked demon showed up today. My brother called me both together on the verge of receiving an aggressive hug of cherry blossoms. Nothing, I don''t mind that...... it would be a big problem if 5 SSS-ranked demons showed up at once. That number is increasing day by day, and I can only assume that it is no longer a omen of something. True, brother. Good luck. When I went to the dining room, which was the destination of the call, I was in a state where I could visualize the demons I had already been able to observe. There are squid and dragons today. The one with one eyeball in the middle of a chunk of tentacles was the one that emitted a particular discoloration among those five demons. When I saw it, I thought if the tentacles reminded me of an obscene imagination and let Cherry Blossom and Micah sister, Lil, go girly, it could be picturesque bad...... or so. But I saw a moment. There was a scene where no one seemed to notice but me, but something like a bird was flying directly under that tentacle mass. Speaking on the screen, I think it''s only about 2 dots in size. The bird tried to pass through a mass of tentacles, and even though the tentacles were doing nothing, they were wrapped in doth black and decomposed in the air. From that dos black thing I felt the same depth of darkness as the strong shell demon that Aichan knocked down yesterday. If you were a demon of the same lineage as yesterday''s shell you defeated, you might even have some kind of effective hitting on us with the status kanst. I really wanted to play with a cool dragon, but I couldn''t help but discover my presumed strong enemy. I''m the only one dealing with this guy. Then I don''t want to take cherry blossoms. As far as yesterday''s battle is concerned, even far away, the unidentified darkness could have such a range that it would arrive. I don''t want to get involved. That''s why I asked you to let me go on a crusade alone. Then it seemed like you had the same idea, and you and I decided to act alone. That''s my real brother. The basic thought circuit is the same. What is it? Who are you trying to keep your loved ones out of this? "Well, here I am" In the middle of the conversation, I succeeded in choosing him trivially. Heh heh, I didn''t let anyone choose. Don''t worry about this first. Everyone immediately decides on the demon to deal with, and sends it on my instant move. I don''t feel anything from the other 4 as a medium 2 disease patient, and it should be fine. "Then you''re coming." If I send you out to, now it''s me. The footage focuses on Sho''s father, monitored by adults other than our parents who headed for the crusade. "Well, I''m coming too," "Go, Ye. Don''t get hurt." "Yes." That''s what your father told me, but I don''t know. I can''t guarantee it. I didn''t even feel like losing, so I flew to that tentacle monster without hesitation. "Wow... and what!? It''s something that I''ve pitied. No, tell me you were ready. He said if a chunk of gneg tentacles showed up in front of me, I''d have a little voice like this. It''s grotesque. And bigger than I thought. And then it''s floating in the universe. No, I''ve known since the video that you''re floating in the universe, but it was out of your mind that you had to support your body with your precautions. It was going to fall, it''s dangerous. < A barbaric voice. Who > Of course, in the air. Besides, I flew in close range, so I didn''t have time to hide. I was noticed. It''s totally my mistake, but I would have fought easier if I''d at least been hitting magic from a distance. You flew too close. They all say head on about me, but you make quite a few mistakes about this... Who? "Oh, erm... I''m an adventurer, yes" < Adventurer, I mean, crusade the eagle? ¡­¡­ Only my eyes peered at me from between my tentacles. Heh heh heh, if you look so close, why does it look so much like a monster? < Tiny, human. Girl, fight? Fight the eagle? "I''m a man!! < Male, female, either way. It''s just screaming, sounding, different. If you''re a man, it''s sarcastic, painful, effective > I knew I didn''t have a lot of hobbies. I hope it''s everyday tea business for girls to get me wrong. Let''s just knock it down. I distanced myself from this guy on an instant trip. You don''t seem to be able to see my instantaneous movement on the boulder, and the eyeballs look for Kyoro Kyoro and me. < Gone? Gone? > "Kura eh......! I cast SS rank magic. If I hit it, I''m sure I can tail this guy with one blow... Meaningless. There you are. My body turned into a black moya like I saw in the video, dodging my magic. I knew it would be a glimmer. It would be a skill or something that could whisper and turn your body into dark magic.... but there is some way to deal with it. 1021 gossip estimation strong enemies 2 (leaves) "Come on, Gungnir! Open your hands to the sky and grab a cool grip on the gunnil that has moved you instantly straight out of your magic bag. My harp line is in the middle of a situation where I grab the name of my love weapon. But although I took out the gunnil cool and good, I don''t think this effective hit on the tentacle demons is going to work very well with weapons, either using sparsioperation moves, defeating them normally with magic, or alerting them with precautions. And the eyelids! Don''t forget this. Crystal and amulet of love from cherry blossoms to me. Let me put it on your left eye today. Of course it''s not cool to take it out of the bag and put it on, so I''ll do something good with instant travel and mindfulness. Let me hear you scream. "All I cry out for is words of love for my loved ones" Oh, yeah... > "Be prepared... yuck! Gungnil!" I''ll throw this gunnil at the beginning. I want to know how to avoid it, how to disperse what looks like darkness, and how fast we can handle it. The effect of returning to me, which is unique to Gungnir, is combined with your father''s noticing of importance and meditation manipulation. And then Gungnil doesn''t have to call his name. If he throws it, he''ll fly normally and activate the effect. < Many, adventurers, have killed. So, I get it. That spear, good spear > That''s because my proud brother rebuilt it for me. The strongest of the spears in anasm is almost certain. But it''s pointless. It''s right this way. Gungnir, who was in a straight line to his eyeballs, was scuffed by the tentacles that had become darkness the moment he hit it. It seems to convert only the parts that are likely to hit and the surrounding area. But that''s a cool move. I remember a lot of dark magic, too, and I guess I''ll try to develop it. < If you touch it, it won''t be dust. Good spear after all. That''s right, one arm first...... oh!!?!?! > While spinning, I tried to turn Gungnir at me twice as fast as I did when I threw it. Do not shoot through the eyeballs and slash the tentacles quietly with the cutting due to rotation. Does an attack from out of consciousness normally hit you? If you normally throw gunnil all over it at super speed, you''re going to be able to knock it down. "Sorry, I think I got one of your arms first." < All, all, all!! The slashed tentacles play and go quite quickly. While stretching it towards me, too. By the time I came back to the tip, my tentacles were imminent in front of me. By the way, the speed of this tentacle, probably faster than the bullet fired by the pistol. Still, um... I knew it was in shape... and I don''t want them to get close to the women. He said he made you scream differently with men and women, and you can''t have a very healthy idea. < Dust when touched! One arm first...!!!???? > "Sorry, I thought I could use your arm." The cutting surface of the tentacles is right in front of me. I cut it off again. When I fight, I wrap up a membrane of instantaneous movement conceptually so that I automatically move all attacks from my enemies. I mean, this guy''s tentacles were cut and flown somewhere for a certain range the minute he touched me. This time I invited you inside a magic bag to take it home as a material. Even when I was in Darkiney, my allies could touch me, and when the enemy attacked me, they could cut the part that touched me. Early cherry blossoms didn''t activate it. Speaking of which, if I hadn''t been able to touch my allies, would I have just cut my breasts off and flown away? Even though I think back to that time, it makes me hysterical enough that my nose doesn''t bleed. < You, who...!? "What, you just realized you were more scared?... Well, if you can''t beat me, stick with the experiment for a while." < What... > If you throw the gunnil at super speed, you''ll easily pierce your eyeballs. But before I do, I want to see the speed of reaction and reflexes, and see how far I can avoid physical attacks and magic. Because it''s still cool to make your body magic. As Mr. Shaw also remembers, I also want to learn the magic of making my body why or darkness. "Well, I don''t know if they''ll see us struggling from the monitor set... no, that''s more convenient. Let''s do that." < Ya, stop...! ________ _____ __ "Or, kanya. Please don''t push me..." "I didn''t force it. Because it''s within your means." He could have been a really strong enemy, and he''s said to be a strong enemy from all around him. Tentacles. Wow... He said his name was Shea Ega. I don''t know what kind of demon evolved from to become such a name, but I guess demons with unique nouns suck. "I hope so... gu" "Hmm..." Cherry blossoms hugged me in the face. It''s been so late since I started this that I''ve been able to enjoy the warmth of the cherry blossoms for a few seconds, until my nose bleeds. However, if there is one problem, my nosebleeds still don''t heal, so I mean this one is so much stronger than such a demon... "Guuuuuuuu..." "You have a nosebleed...... wipe" The day is near when I can overcome the way I control my lust for cherry blossoms. 1022 Lesson 925: Truth and Weapons Development "Hmmm..." I looked at the Magic Back inventory from Tozmaho and still had extra material and enchant cards. It''s very comfortable because it makes search and classification easier, such as by rank and name, if you just look at it, but when you think about what you''re going to make from here, I think there''s too much material and the idea doesn''t spring the other way around. And I''ve made a lot of weapons so far, but the only God-grade stuff I''ve made from scratch is my sword and Micah''s bow, right? And then it feels like we''ve remodeled existing legendary weapons like Gungnil, Deerhorn and Leviataine. And this time, if I were to use SSS-ranked demon material to create a more one-ranked, two-ranked weapon of the god... I shouldn''t be stronger than my current sword. I knew I didn''t get much of an image. I mean, right now, I have no image at all. It would be impossible to think of anything by the end of the day. But the day after tomorrow, the day Micah had a bad feeling about it. I only have two more days, so I have to think about it today. "Mmmm..." No change though I tried roaring. I don''t know if I can do anything stronger than my current sword. If this were to happen, I should have not locked myself in this room and allowed Micah to have her opinion. Then I thought about it rubbing even my chest, and I might think of something more. When I made it, I cut it and stuck it in this room. I won''t do that. Yeah, I remember in Micah, if you''re gonna make my sword new, you''re gonna have to make Micah a bow, too. You can''t just enhance mine because the basics and materials are made the same. Then it can be said that there are still parts that should be changed according to the style of combat, therefore, the number of things that have to be considered has doubled. No, it''s too much to say twice. About 1.5 times? ... Oh, yeah. Why don''t you go there with the idea of reversal? They put swords and bows together. A little magic will deform either the sword or the bow. What a function. Then not only swords and bows, but cages and shields for militancy, canes, spears, battle axes, hammers and different weapons can be converted. Wouldn''t that make it possible for me and Micah to give you weapons that are suitable for all the residents who live in this mansion? Especially since my uncles and aunts'' weapons are just in time. All right, that''s starting to sound like a pretty good idea. If you can think of one, move on. For the record, why don''t you make it amorphous? Let them remember that the shape of the sword, the shape of the bow, etc. can be deformed from the beginning, so that if the magic of the owner flows, they can change shape freely. My technology can do that right now. Oh, and let''s also turn on the deformed form storage feature. If so, the next thing to think about is the granting Enchant. Why don''t we make sure it''s an amalgamation we''ve had. For example, apply the sealing function of demons and high-ranking demons. Brave swords and other functions. To the ability of Sakura''s sword to fight on her own if you instruct her to do so, it''s the ability of Gungnir of Kanata to come back on her own without having to manipulate her if she throws it... to the ability of Levatein of the show who is hosting Flame Magic to temporarily synthesize with the weapon created by Lil''s Weapon Summoning Magic, the ability to suck MP if my sword is slashed, and for what I suck, the ability to increase the strength of the sword itself and my MP as much as I like, and the ability to increase strength only by similar values. Let''s bump them all! To the show''s, just the fire attribute, but the weapon I make makes it all attributes! Both remedial and restorative techniques ensure that even magic with little use of sand or iron works. And be free and easy to manipulate with mindfulness. Isn''t it interesting, for example, to remotely manipulate the boomerang and blade shapes with the deformation function you just thought about while rotating them? Make that easier to control. Blah, blah, blah. My sword was made before I met Shaw or Canata in this world, so there''s a lot of missing ideas. I''m anxious to be able to pack all of this up, but he says we just have to do it as much as we can. And... instead of melting and diverting the weapons I''ve had, and making new ones, I''m going to make them from scratch, so I''d also like to use them with the weapons I''ve had and make sure something happens. Shall we think about that while we make it too? That''s kind of a different scale. Honestly, do we need to be this strong? You distribute this not only to yourself, but to everyone? You''re never gonna lose again, are you? No, I can''t be alarmed because some of them are slightly stronger. But I''d like to make the initial state not such a flashy one for flourishing the indeterminate and so gorical abilities. The Dark Matter Creator, or early form of magic that stands for me, is a sphere. So this also feels like we should sphere the initial state, or not? No, it''ll feel good, I assure you. Now, if that''s the case, let''s start with just my share. I may have some ideas again while I''m making them, but then I''ll keep adding more and more. 1023 Episode 926: The Ultimate Sphere Armor Contact As foreshadowed yesterday in the status report, I will give you my biggest report since the book began on September 25. Please look. Please. At the same time, I will tell you why I deleted the book from Alphapolis and why I have reduced the frequency of posting the book and the ''ex-pepper''! ##### "Or, done... done...! It was so much harder to make than I thought, but now that I''ve got the hang of it, I''ll be able to make three a day as long as I have the material. Well, it took me a while because a huge amount of ideas came up during the creation and I took in everything that seemed useful. It is filled with the desire to indulge in the softness of Micah''s human skin thanks to it. The powerful ones among the effects that came to mind and added during creation would still be two things: robotization and proliferation. I can store Amrita and other liquids, and it also has the effect that I can drink them at any time if they are in the shape of a water bottle. Robotization is simply a substitute for making this weapon human and fighting demons in the same thought circuit as Sakura''s weapon. I can pass MP with MP movable and at the same time give some instruction. I''ve made androids and stuff before, but maybe this is the first time I''ve been able to fight properly. Robots can turn parts of their bodies into weapons. Plus, I can use magic if it''s up to A-rank. Though I can''t handle something that I can''t do without thinking about it and using it as carefully as I would if I were in precaution. The status depends on the basic value as a weapon, according to the MP given by the owner. For example, if I run 100,000 MPs, they''ll set their status in 100,000 minutes. That means if you suck, you''ll gain strength enough to win even if you fight SSS-ranked demons one-on-one. Next proliferation. This stays that way. This weapon temporarily increases by only the MP minutes you give it to the weapon. I can drop hundreds of spears or so easily. And I can convert more into robots. Ugh, I''m pretty sure it''s handy. I''m done commissioning, and I''ll get out of the magic room and show Micah quickly, right? "Micah! "Oh, it''s over? "Yeah, it''s over! Muggle!" "Really! Well...... hi! Micah screamed lightly. No, it''s colorful for screaming. What is wrong with it? "Is something wrong? "Oh, come on, haven''t you noticed? I have a dream... something I''m gripping... huh? "What I''m gripping..." My left hand''s on its own, Micah''s chest! I rubbed it naturally and didn''t realize it. I thought you were soft. I see, because I thought about this so often in the process of making it, my desires swelled and overflowed, and I moved my actions unconsciously? Sounds smart on the hard side, but if you say so, I just want to rub it and rub it...... Well, I was curious about that by promising to do something eclectic at night, but I worked hard in the work room for roughly a day and a half, so I was insatiable with cravings, and I couldn''t help but reflect that! "No, I''m sorry" "Ahhh... you don''t quit saying you''re sorry" I told him not to quit anyway. "Hehe, that''s what I know." "Right." "Mm-hmm... Ayumu''s Etsy" You can''t deny it today. There was nothing special about it as it was and it allowed me to indulge in it for about an hour. It may be unusual for you to get mad at me. I used to spend a day or two in the magic room and this didn''t happen...... I wonder if this is the effect of being snuggly every day? If so, it can also be described as Micah''s ruse. "Hmm, satisfied" "Eh heh... whenever I have a dream... Oh, but it''s not night yet, so it doesn''t count for a promise, does it? "I won''t. I won''t." "That''s fine. By the way, can you show me what a newly completed weapon is? "All right! Remove the example weapon from the magic back. Looks like a silver mechanical sphere. That''s what I feel comfortable touching. "Is that the weapon? "Yeah. I figured the sphere was the best. Even my dark mattress has a black sphere." "That means no way..." "That''s sharp." I just deformed it into a sword in front of Micah. I keep turning it into a bow, a spear, an axe... or a scoop or a tsurhashi or something. "I see." "I can guarantee you the strength of the Divine Gem class no matter what shape you fight in. Anyway, I packed even the most useful effects of the weapon I''ve ever seen." "What else can you do? "For example, I can use magic to change it into a free-flowing shape, and then..." It also showed the robotics of the example and the function of proliferation. Micah looks at me with more admiration. "Ho... so you can increase it to many in proliferation, and then turn half of it into a robot, and the other half into a sword or something, and robot soldiers with their own identities? "Yeah, I can do that." "It''s going to be a little easier to crusade SSS-ranked demons." If Micah says so, I''m sure it''ll be easier as expected. I''m actually going to introduce it to tomorrow''s SSS ranked demon crusade. "By the way, you''ve been in the magic room quite a while, haven''t you? "It''s been a day and a half." "It takes so long to make one, do you mass produce it? "It took me a while because I made it thinking about the effects and how it looked. If we just mass produce it, we can do it many times faster." "Oh well." For once, I''m going to make this mansion for all of us. I''m not going to make any more boulders today, though. I messed up after this, by the way. 1024 Episode 927: A Day on the Day of Reconciliation "Nku......" "Wow." When I woke up, Micah was sleeping next door dressed amazing in a sexual way. I can''t let anyone but me see me. It''s been too exciting lately. No, is there anything I shouldn''t do? I''m just a minor and I''m not drinking or anything, and I''m not using weird drugs... no, I''m gonna use some of those special drugs, but that shouldn''t be enough to remember what I did nearly half the time. Well, as usual, it''s morning, so I can''t remember, and by noon, I guess we''ll have some sort of reflection on Micah and me, on each other. I take a shower, then I do my breakfast routine in the kitchen. Regardless, it doesn''t make me a naked apron or anything like Mika did before. The only time I do that is when Alim and Mikami have a relationship. Looks like Micah got up in the bedroom more than that. Coming this way. "Hi..." "Morning, Micah. You look amazing, so take a shower and get dressed." "Huh... oh, really... eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh Then a while later, as Micah returned from the bathroom, she finished the dishes and arranged them on her desk. I''ll have it and start eating right away. "Delicious." "Good. Good." "Oh, yeah. Ayummm." "What? "Today''s the last day of the last six days, isn''t it? That''s right, that''s right. If it''s true, it''s not if you''re flirting until you''re dressed like that. This is all about my relationship with Micah, and I can''t help it because I can''t stop. "What do you do? Today." "In the meantime, I''ll mass-produce the SSS-ranked demons that will still show up today after we''ve all cleaned up the robotic mode of that weapon we introduced yesterday. Maybe even add the SSS-ranked demon material we got today." "I see, who am I? "You''ll be busy tomorrow, and when you''re done, I''ll let you both charge and snuggle." "That''s what I need to do." After breakfast, we waited for the SSS-ranked demon and in the meantime we both played. I started playing and the alarm went off soon after about an hour. The number of demons in the SSS rank is 7 the same as yesterday. Is it better if it just didn''t increase? I immediately contacted everyone and told them to gather in the dining room, and first they started looking for any of the so-called ''around'' strong demons until they all gathered at Canata with me. "Which do you think is around today? "Hmm... it''s dangerous to feel assimilated to dark magic." "Oh, I think this man-shaped demon in the water right now moved like that." Kanata pointed to a huge shadow of an old man with a fish in his lower body and an upper body. Instead of the air bubbles the fish gives out of their mouths, they''re throwing up like black dark magic particles. "All right, then let your brother take care of this place" "No, no, you don''t remember yesterday when this self was intact? I found a way to seal them up. By the way, what about your brother, what would have happened if he wasn''t rigorously equipped..." "No, no, that''s because it was my first look! Besides, if I were a demon in the water, I''d be fighting yesterday, and I''d have fought at sea before, and I''d be better off for what I can be, wouldn''t I? "No, no, no, no, I''m forced into the air by instant travel..." I was rubbing it until we all got together after all. If that''s about it on the way, I''ll do it, and Shaw came up with a name, but when I said no for both of us, I got depressed. I''m sorry. In the end, Kanata is smarter than me, and Kanata is in charge of a strong SSS-ranked demon. "Though..." "I know, brother." "Cherry blossoms are so worried, aren''t they? "Kahaha......! "Thank you for worrying. But it''s okay because it''s me." I''m worried about what you''re worried about, even when you say it with such confidence. It''s just a lot to be okay when you''re confident. As long as you decide on the assignment of the strongest one, whoever''s in charge of the rest is fine. Lighten up your new weapon experiment and the description of that experiment before you go wherever you want. "I''m going to try a new weapon today, so I''m going to go to two places." "Uh, what do you mean? "To be exact, I don''t go to two places, I only appreciate one item I made yesterday." "So you made an item that was strong enough to defeat the SSS rank on its own? Like a cherry blossom weapon." "Well, that''s the place." So I was in charge of the crusade for the demon with two places, the one with the strongest Kanata, and the other four SSS-ranked demons left in each combination face. Well, I hope my new weapon does a good job. MP''s put in half a million for now, so if it''s just status, you should be able to win. 1025 Episode 928: The Effect of Autobattle Today, my chosen enemy was not strong at all. I just hit the magic on SSS-ranked demon jerk and it collapsed. All the more so for not having to drag it out of the water like a squid yesterday. No, this is actually normal, when you think about it. Because I''ve been paying attention to all the strong guys lately... Three minutes after defeating him, he returns to the rendezvous point on a momentary trip to Kanata. Kanata should be able to tailor an SSS-ranked demon in seconds if you get that mind out too, so it still seems to have attracted a hit. Let''s quickly ask what kind of demon it was. "How was the old man''s demon like that mermaid? "No, it definitely felt like a hit. I had a series of tens of meters of tsunamis, and I turned them into rain until the weather. It was hard to keep the neighborhood from getting damaged." Sure, it''s already dry with the effect of the item or something, but there are signs of wetness. "And even if you capture it in a mindfulness or give it out of the water with instant travel, you''re going to liquidize your body and run away. That was the most troublesome part of it." "Do you know the demon''s name? "It''s Dagon. If you''re familiar with myths and such on Earth, it''s a name you see frequently. Speaking of which, I''ve seen names on Earth, both yesterday and the one they fought for yesterday." "You''re sick of cooking." "Yes, yes." I wanted him to deny it a little, but he''s rather nodding with a noose. Still, it''s like it''s in the Earth''s Mythology Dictionary or something. It''s in reality with anasm... that''s not what it just started with, there''s usually a dragon. "Ayum! Lil, haven''t you seen it? Sho too." "What, Lil and Shaw? Micah and Sakura seem to have been safely defeated by both of us today. More than that. Lil is nowhere to be seen or the show. No, it was obvious from the monitor. Looks like the battle was just over. All I can say is a burnt octopus for me. When I stripped some material from that demon, he sent me a message saying he was going back to Kanata, and he came back. "Huh, he was strong. That''s what you guys call a hit." "Wow... it was hot..." Looks like we''re both not hurt badly, but we''re sweating.... Oops. "Lil, Lil, your bra is clear..." "Weave this! "Wahoo!? Thanks!" No, I''m glad you noticed as soon as possible and didn''t have to look at it to some extent. I see my best friend''s underwear in front of my own girlfriend. I don''t feel very good about it. More than that, Kanata should have pulled it off and knocked it down today... no way... Let''s just ask the monitor observer. "Um, how was the monitor? Hit..." "Oh, it looks like there were two so-called hitting demons today, like you and Ye. My son on one side and you on the other." "Really..." I can''t believe it''s going to increase to two. This is what happened the last day until the day I had a bad feeling...... I mean, who would have thought that there would be more demons and stronger so far in the prep period of 6 days? No, it could have been thought of as a price. Anyway, it''s getting harder every day, and we''re the only ones dealing with that evidence lately. That''s why if one of those new forms of weaponry, the robot, could defeat the SSS-ranked demons properly this time, it would be a little easier in the future.... Okay, let''s hear it already. "Well, what about that robot? Have you been able to defeat SSS-ranked demons on a one-on-one basis? "Oh, there''s a dream. Though that''s what I was looking at." "Duh, how was it...? "It''s still going on. For once, it''s always been dominant." Oh, that was a blind spot because everyone but weapons is back. Micah''s father, my uncle, was watching me... and I was embarrassed. I asked my uncle to take my place and look at the monitor. A robot is using his hand as a sword to fight with the moves of righteousness. Indeed, the robot has no scratches or coal at all, and the SSS-ranked demons are no longer worn out. I''m going to be able to take him down in less than a minute. I was thinking... one demon nucleus popped out of a monster like a SSS ranked monster... I mean, I could take it down. When the robot also confirmed it, it housed the demon nucleus and the body of the defeated demon with its own containment function, stopping the movement. And my tozumaho rang. [Crusade, Complete Shimashita] Speaking of which, did you turn on these features? I asked Kanata to move the robot to this spot on an instant move. "You knocked him down beautifully." "Yeah, you did a good job" "Does that mean success? "Well, I guess it''s a big success." As I programmed it, you fought me first and foremost that there would be no damage around me, and there''s nothing wrong with that. There''s also a sealing feature, so there''s no way this guy could get taken over like the demons and turn to his enemies, like a common novel. Perfect! "So you''re going to mass produce that? "Yeah, I''ll make them all by the end of the day." "Then make it my coloring black." Oh, did you also have that kind of hobby problem? Let''s hear the features and designs you want everyone to add. ##### Gentlemen, have you seen the status report? It''s booked, booked! Book it!!!!!!! Really, thanks to our readers and everyone who supported us in accomplishing this, thank you so much, so much! Thanks for your continued support! 1026 Chapter 929 Mass Production System Well, I''ve heard from everyone about their preferred features. Despite telling you that the basic form is a sphere, everyone has generally said that it would be nice to simply enhance the weapon they currently use. Kanata said that a weapon you''re used to would be better off if you were to fight a strong enemy. That''s right. That''s why my ultimate new weapon could take the form of a weapon that we all love to use right now. Because I''m thinking of taking the form of updating this Ultimate Sphere weapon with the ability to absorb and fuse it with other weapons to fuse existing weapons into the Ultimate Sphere! In fact, it simply strengthens existing weapons. Looks like there was no point in thinking about a new weapon from scratch. I''ve been thinking about it a lot. Well, you don''t have a choice. Nevertheless, I was asked to think about the colouring and design of each other, other than its existing form of weapon. For example, if you''re a kanata, do you think the basic colors are black and have a golden edge pattern, or do you think Micah, Sakura and your aunt have a weapon-like and cool floral pattern? My father has been ordering mechanical designs. Anyway, I have to make a total of 14 Ultimate Sphere weapons (with fusion) while answering my orders faithfully and adding new features. You can make 3 per day by focusing on the Item Master and Dark Matter Creators, and all the stats raised at the bottom with the item. It doesn''t actually matter because if we get into the magic room, we can manipulate the flow of time, but by my senses, we won''t be able to flirt with Micah for four and a half days. That''s what we''re gonna do, right? It''s too spicy. Fooling Micah to that effect, she hugged me. "You don''t have to if you''re tough, do you? I''ve been with you for four days." "No, I want to concentrate and make it" "I see.... You''ve already decided to make it. I won''t stop you, then." That said, Micah has been kissing deep and sweet. And after about 10 minutes of dating, I started working in the magic room. What, if I could go through the game for hours, I wouldn''t be able to lose focus on my own. ____ __ _ I''m tired. I''m so tired. I think it''s been a long time since I''ve been so tired of making things. You can''t make it this far without me. Anyway, I''ve successfully finished making all the pieces. All you have to do is hand this out by the end of the day.... but that''s cool. In the end, I was so tired that I asked Kanata to distribute it to everyone along with the instructions on the instant move. And then I want to relax until tomorrow. "Good luck" "Yeah." "You''ve been working all night in the magic room for four and a half days, haven''t you? And yet you don''t look very tired. That''s great." "No... I''m so tired for me." "Well, if you say so, yes, maybe." Oh, Micah is really cute. ''Cause I''m gonna miss you so much just because we haven''t been together for just four days. I wonder if we can both slow down. That''s right, the feeling was uneven, but tomorrow is some day Micah''s been saying it for a long time. Maybe I''ll be busier. I don''t like that. "Hey, Micah" "Hmm? Hey." "Tomorrow." "Right. But in the end, it''s a mistake, and it might not happen? "No, I don''t have that. The demons are getting worse every day." "... yeah" So let''s stretch this day. I worked in the magic room for 4 1/2 days. This one''s only going on for a few hours. Then until tomorrow, you can stick it in the magic room and flirt more than you''ve worked hard for, right? "Micah, let''s go to the magic room" "I see - you''re going to be busy, so you''re going to have plenty of flirting in your slow time. I was just about to make the same suggestion." "I did it." "... whatever you want about me" Me and Mika stuck in the magic room. Of course it''s an entertainment magic room. I even keep a lot of games, play tools, and adult tools. I quickly carried Mika to bed holding the princess. "I''m tired, so don''t push me, okay? "More than that, now I have to charge it with Mica ingredients" "That''s good, yeah! ____ __ _ "You''ve played plenty." "Right." Not long after I realized it, it was about time the timer that was ready for the real time I had attached to the magic room rang. It would be about 6: 00 in the morning if we went outside after that. "It''s so hard, I don''t know." "I don''t know. To nothing." "About 20 SSS-ranked demons show up...... or something? "I don''t think so" The timer rang after a while. Me and Mika went out of the magic room. Nothing in particular seemed to have happened yet, and the house was the same as usual. ##### As I booked, I rewrote 1-80 stories, about 170,000 characters, from scratch with trial and error. I''m sure you''ll enjoy how many weeks you''ve done on this internet. The illustration is already cute again. Really. It''s Dompisha. Search TO Books Try searching for "Levelmaker" within the TO Books site. There is also a cover image on the booking screen. It''s like embodying this work. In addition, multiple people have been booked continuously since the day of the start of the reservation. Thank you so much! 1027 Episode 930, that day. Pipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipi Apparently, it''s morning outside this room. By the way, I don''t know how much Micah will win, but honestly, I believe too much. Vague anxiety is looming, though it may be due to Herrell''s suspicious advice and the SSS-ranked demon''s massive appearance in this sight. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah No, I should have the power to do whatever I want right now. I even raised the level to death. Why should I be anxious? For example, I have managed two pillars of the demon god, the god of this world, practically twice now. Would I have had a weird feeling so far then? They even killed their beloved, though they could bring him back to life right away. My best friend''s body was taken over, and my brother used to deal with it. Dochi should suck, but the cold didn''t run this far that day either. "It''s time." Micah said unfortunately. I stayed in this magic room for a few days and didn''t go out in any way, and the two of us have been playing etsy and games for a long time. It was really fun. "The moment I left this room, a dokan came down a meteorite." "I can handle it to that extent." "So is that." I really don''t mind to that extent. There''s all kinds of meteorites coming down and volcanoes erupting during anasm, but if you say so, it''s easy to deal with. Might be easier than confronting SSS-ranked demons. "Do you have a bad feeling right now? Micah just nodded when she asked. That''s right, even I''m cold enough. Micah grabbed my wrist as I sat on the messy bed. "If anything happens to me, I''ll be with you." "Yeah." "Whatever happens, don''t just leave me again. ¡­ Now, don''t hesitate, because we will soon follow your dreams" "I will, too." "Eh heh." "Eh heh." Me and Micah went out of the magic room dressed properly and holding hands. It''s already a devastated desert there...... no way, it was usually in our room. It''s a nice day outside with a normal landscape, and there''s a proper Mephirado kingdom castle town townspeople living their daily lives outside. Few people because it''s early in the morning, though. "Ha, suddenly I wondered what I would do if the world was changing" "You never did that to a boulder." "Let''s just have breakfast." "Yeah!" We had the same breakfast as usual. From then on, I have nothing in particular to do. An alarm that says SSS-ranked demons have appeared, or just wait for something to happen. Me and Mika are sitting together on the bed in the room. No particular point. "... you don''t play games? "I''m so nervous, I''m not in that mood. Micah is the one who doesn''t cuddle or sweeten me." "I''ll do that." It''s getting sweet, sweet. Then two hours went by while sitting sweet in the abyss of the bed. Honestly, it wouldn''t make sense to do this. "Let''s do something meaningful." "Right. I wish today was over while I was doing something and nothing happened." "Hey." That''s when we said it. A message flows through my head. It would have been nice to have been a king or something, but more importantly, the sender was Shiva. [Ayu, Mika, you''re up on a boulder, aren''t you? I thought I hadn''t seen you for some reason in the past week, but I''m sure there''s something about you bothering to contact me on a day called today. [... I''m awake] [What''s the matter, isn''t it grumpy? You know, you and I had a fight.] [You''re looking at us, aren''t you? That''s how it looks? [No, it''s just a stupid couple as usual] [Right] [Then what do you dislike?] [Maybe all three of them were watching, actually.] I told Shiva about what happened the past week and the omens before today. Then Shiva sighed as the bat looked bad. [... I''m afraid] [What? [No, I''ve known since we were both intent on it that Micah''s inquiry is a prediction of the future, but so far.] [... What, what do you have? There''s really something from Shiva, something that''s not good from now on. It''s the hardest part, it''s probably not an exaggeration to say it''s the worst part of what I assumed. Demon-related events are really annoying. [When your mind is ready, come to my room. Hopefully, everyone who lives in this house.] [I don''t think so, but he wants to do something with us together...] [No. A little... No, I have something to explain for a long time. Please] Sounds really serious. Sounds like I''m gonna get a bad feeling, and if I don''t, I''m gonna have to go. Me and Micah called everyone in a message and had them gather in the room where the Vault Warp Device and the Demons were kept. ##### When it comes to bookmaking, my book is going to be released to bookstores all over the country, right? You have something emotional. Speaking of which, did you already see an image of Mr. TO Books, displayed on the Levelmaker booking screen? If you haven''t seen it yet, try wanting to get a nosebleed. It''s amazing how hot your thighs are and how puny your cheeks are. I was surprised you could be so faithful to the text, yeah. It''s completely different from Arim, who I was drawing a little myself, for the moment. 1028 A glimmer of gossip anxiety (Sho) "I wonder what''s going to happen like this" "Wow, heh." Something went wrong today. But five SSS-ranked demons suck on boulders. Probably a level of super disaster when I say it on Earth. If it keeps increasing, there will surely be damage. Soon, other adventurers besides us will have to deal with it. Some day will come. Well, you had a dream of developing a new weapon and commissioning it. The weapon became a robot and defeated SSS-ranked demons with Tyman. Would it be a little better if I could mass produce this? They make for all the humans who live in this house, and they were asking around about design and basic form preferences...... "And that robot was amazing. But if it spills out to the public, the adventurer will lose his profession." "Right. I don''t think so, because it seems to be a divine item." Even dreams need a lot of time to make one. Because demons are a necessity for the people of Anasm, it is desirable that we use those robots alone. "Wahoo, there''s something wrong with chickens and anasms. One of these days I''m gonna have to use that robot with a tick. I don''t know." "That''s a nasty place, actually. It''s not weird when demons come over there." What happens when you do? Can we target SSS-ranked demons or something with the technology of Earth''s weapons? Those guys are like dropping meteorites, causing tsunamis, winding winds of more strength than typhoons just to cast a little magic. Earth invasion by creatures of different worlds...... what is this, don''t be frightened. "Hey Shaw. I have a little problem." "What? "Is it not my fault for this series of anomalies, maybe? That''s what Lil said with a crying face as he sat ear to ear. What made you think that? "How can it mean it''s Lil''s fault? "I am a man of pure anasm, but I went to Earth. The space threaded and there was a weird crack, it felt like it. It''s often a comic book or something, isn''t it? "Then when is it more natural to think that all of us are the cause of the dreams that connected Anasm to Earth in the first place? "Wahun." "If anything happens, it''s my fault, or if I think about it, it''s gonna be one day." I don''t think I have a choice because all this is stained. Lil is sweet. Assuming the number of SSS ranks continues to get worse, can I start such a lil and protect everyone? Honestly, I don''t know if I can defeat a Yabe like you fought in my dreams or Ye. True, my abilities are powerful, but if you poke them, they''re just firepower boosts. You can''t create powerful items to suit your opponent right on the spot, or defeat them reliably while ensuring safety with instant travel. What am I supposed to do if I have to confront someone with the power to kill them instantly? What if, on the other hand, he''s the one who deactivates the attack on everything? I can''t believe you''re going to be worried about not having enemies you can''t defeat, even though you''re the strongest at anasm if it''s just status. What do you mean, you''ve been up to a level? How can I feel powerless when I have so many things to protect? "Shaw, all of a sudden I started leaning down, but what''s going on? "No, I was wondering if I could protect everyone if anything happened....... Lil" "What? "I''ll protect you no matter what." Nothing. I don''t have to make a leap to protect everyone. No, if I can protect you, I can protect you. Dreams are beautiful flowers, Ye will try to protect Cherry Blossom, and Father will try to protect Mother and me with his life if anything happens. If so, for now, all I have to do is protect Lil. Even if there are enemies out there that you can''t defeat, if one lil is the target, you can protect them. Do we go with that kind of policy? Imagining not being outnumbered by enemies you haven''t even met sucks as a sportsman. If you defend it, you win. Let''s think about it. "Wow, that''s a show." "Am I?" "I always get thrilled because I say cool things like that pretty often on top of handsome people" "Oh, well." "... wahmmm" Lil hugged me on my lap with a cursory face. It''s getting sweet. I''ll give you a hug back, too. Even in this situation, you can''t stop flirting. No, because this is the situation? "Shaw, I''m not putting you to bed tonight! "Even tonight, I suppose." "Wow, that''s right." ______ ___ _ I spent the whole half day snuggling around except when Hayama came to deliver a new weapon along the way... And the next morning, as usual, I was told to gather everyone from my dreams if I was soaking in the aftermath of relaxation. Apparently, the SSS-ranked demon has not emerged anew. Anything, they have a new story from the demon gods. He wants us to gather in the room where that vault is located, in turn, from the one that''s ready. ... There''s something for sure. ##### I think I''ll write something a little backstory until the launch of my booked Levelmaker. Best wishes. And I knew Alim was cute. (¡­ ¦Ø¡­ '') Oho! 1029 Episode 931: Shivas Description "You''ve all gathered." We''re dense in the room in front of the warp device. I don''t know what will be explained. But it''s definitely supposed to involve the phenomenon that''s happening on Earth and Anasm right now. You mean another god other than the demon god, for example? That''s impossible. "I can''t help but wander around here. Come on in." Your father is right. I opened the door to the room and urged everyone to go inside. Everyone kept moving forward with Kanata in the lead, and I ended up in the room. The sight in front of me has a slight atmosphere as usual. There is a vault-like warp device in the middle of the room, behind which a dog-state Shiva rests, and on both sides sits a sultry kokeshi and a kokeshi with samaieil. "I''m sorry I called you." "Fine.... You''ve been looking at us the last week, haven''t you? "Yes." "After all, this is God, or is there noble beings involved? "You''re going to tell us more about those things. Ayu, I''m sorry, but can you call Sultr and Samayir too?" "Okay." . I''ll push Kokeshi''s head and put out those two pillars as stereoscopic footage. I don''t want to see Samayle''s face, but, well, you can''t be selfish. "Yappa, there''s this mansion messiac, nah" "It''s a busy one." "We''re gonna have a serious conversation, so be careful with your private language." "But Yo, I don''t care what you talk from, Yinda, hey" It seems that even among the demons, there''s something gay about it and I can''t get the story together. Maybe I can''t help it because it looked like I was reluctant to do something when we talked about it before. "Then why don''t you start by telling me why there are so many SSS-ranked demons and why meteorites hit the planet. Hao Thunder came down, or the house got ice pickled? "I''m not sure about the Earth, but the demons are caused by another pillar of God that we talked about before" Shiva answered Kanata''s question. I knew you would. I also feel that being able to wake and resurrect SSS-ranked demons is like the top compatibility of Samayil''s ability to create demons. Samayil''s demons need to make people like Herrell who originally possessed SSS ranker prowess into materials, or even a subspecies of SS rank would be the limit. "So, what is God? "Speaking of which, before, you said something like someone who gave you a description of a real phantom relocation or status, right? "Wow, huh? You''re gonna explain your status to me, which means you''re a god of faith in anasm, right? Though it was funny what Lil said, speaking of which, even when there is a demon god, there has never been a god in person who can guide a proper so-called human being. Even if she was the one who gave me an explanation in a message, as Shiva said, I haven''t seen her. Maybe if I told you about the church or something, your appearance is decorated, but Lil said it looks like your vault is intact. I don''t really think that''s what it really looks like. "Oh, you''re right. Shall we start by talking about what that God is?" Shiva looks serious! Sit down properly. We''ll ask you seriously, too. "The name of that God..." "Dear Anazar Level," "Oh." Lil''s father answered. That''s the first name I''ve ever heard for me, but it seems natural for the Lil family, who have been in anasm since the beginning. I haven''t read a lot of history books or anything, so I''m doing something I don''t think I''m treated like a hero in anatomy that I know the name of God in general right now. "Anazal level, the supreme god of anasm." "Lead people and help people. He''s the one who gave civilization, knowledge, and status to the people of Anasm." "Wow, huh? Isn''t that a myth story? "No, it''s a fact. The status was made by AnazaLevels" "Motyron, all stats. Skills and levels, Ze." "Oh yeah...! The Lil family is sparkling their eyes when they hear the myth was true. Oh, and Kanata. The fact that the myth was true is likely to touch the harp line of Kanata, which is really a medium disease. "Is there anything else that that anaza level has produced? "Yes, a demon, for example." "You need a demon nucleus for that evidence to be skill-related, right? "Also, the dungeon was made by him" "I see." I mean, he said he was making almost everything I was benefiting from. That''s God. But that means God is disturbing our peace right now, and he''s the cause, right? Besides, if the story of the three pillars is true, it would be the god who killed Lil''s parents. Apparently, you don''t exist any better than you think. He was so sweet when he explained his status. ##### Samurai, whose name is SS Samurai, who does the topic of bookmaking whenever he updates the story! This time, let''s talk about the appointment screen that came up when we called for a search. If you search for "Levelmaker" in your browser, you will first get the "Become a Novelist" version, then the "Kakuyom" version, and a few games of the same name overseas, an international unauthorized reprint of "Levelmaker" and its criticism (all in English) followed by a booking screen by TO Books, a national network of bookstores called e-hon, and a "Levelmaker" booking screen for a mail order site called honto! 1030 Episode 932: God of Anasm "Well, it''s not just the status that he created, Nesi." "What, are you still making something else? Oh, it''s us. "... and the demon god." Though it was somewhat predictable, it would mean that the incredible presence of this anasm is largely creating. You feel like a god of creation. "So the Shiva and the others, the demons, are the children of existence or something who guided us when we came to anasm? "You''re a little different than a kid. minute body or splinter, like that." "So you know what that anaza level wants to do now and you''re tear-wrecking? That''s what I don''t know. Shiva replied sassy as she shook her head. Doesn''t that make sense? It''s like we''re all gathered to hear that half the time. "... the demons. In the meantime, it turns out that the cause of the phenomenon that is happening now is God''s work: anaza-level. So, why did you start dreaming and call us? "My dad''s right. I thought you called because there might be a solution. I don''t know..." "Oh, yeah. I called because I don''t know." Samayale now answers Shaw and his father''s questions. I don''t know, so I called you... apparently it''s a lot harder than I thought. "That''s why you gave me your anaza-level name first. I can only call SSS-ranked demons in one place." "But what are we doing here?" Sunge, what''s the matter with the powerful one? I''m scared, Vedarovo. " "If we continue to resurrect SSS-ranked demons at the current pace, that''s what will crumble Anasm. We thought we could do something about it for you, the brave men who sealed the three pillars, and those close to their power." You want me to help you because the presence of great power continues to wield its power without knowing its purpose, and anasm is in danger as it is. Samayle''s right, I really don''t even feel like I could handle it. ... Seriously. Isn''t it strange what you''re saying? Why do you want me to do something because Samayel, who killed all the citizens of the castle towns and castle people of the Kingdom of Mephirado, including Micah, in his own capacity, is a crisis of anasm? I tried to make sense. But before that, Shaw started questioning me like a jerk. "Don''t be silly. You mean you called us in to save Anasm." "... well, don''t" "Shiva, anyway, was temporarily trying to destroy anasm. Why are you guys saying that? Sultre and Samayir looked at each other and shook their necks to the side. Oh, boy, you''re probably most right to say that you have an attitude. "I was just trying to erase everything that seemed to avenge me. I will not have to be sealed without the blood of Mephirado, who governs this kingdom of Mephirado." "I''m the same reason, Daze? I''ve succeeded in stopping the blood of my natural enemies, Ked, and I don''t think Samayil''s brave men will come to defeat me, Jean? ... I see, I didn''t mean to destroy you. I also feel like the legend and the legend said something like that. Micah and Lil were killed once. Heh... ho... hmmm... "Ma''am, don''t let Ayu and Shaw get on with it. Oh, don''t stare at your parents like that... I''m so sorry, you''re right, spare me this place for once! If I noticed, I was showing a sleigh like most people were angry. That''s obvious. If Shiva hadn''t said that now, maybe I''d have taken more freedom from Sultr and Samayir by tomorrow or so. "Don''t say things that are too exciting..." "Sorry, Twi" "We''re gods, but we''re no match for those kids. Besides, I''m going to give you some advice and a favor. Put yourself in a good position." "... was terrible" I don''t know if you''re stronger than me because I''ve never fought Shiva. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but it feels like "I" is the hardest of those three for one person, Shiva. "Sorry, keep going" "But as far as I''m concerned, I really don''t think it''s meant to save anasm.... Isn''t there something else? That''s what Kanata said. I guess that''s what Kanata said. Shiva floated her ghoulish face only for a moment, but quickly returned to her true face. I''ve only been observing us since we were born on a boulder, and I probably assumed that Kanata would stick us in. "Exactly.... deis gone." "Ma, that''s the best reason, Dayona" ##### Speaking of which, I was going to book it, and until before I did the monograph work, I had about fifty stories of a level manufacturer''s stock, but the truth is, it''s all gone, and now I''m writing that day''s share. This sentence is also a dequitate hoya hoya for those of you who are reading it as soon as you post it. That''s why I''ve been posting nearly 12: 00 lately. I''ve been saying this for over 2 years, but don''t worry, it can''t just stop posting. 1031 Episode 933: Daces Missing "Is that true? "What do you mean Mr. Deiss disappeared? Kanata and Sakura reacted best. But until I fought with the demon gods, people called Deiss taught me about anasm and took care of me. Someone who can predict the future, collaborators of the demons. Samayir and Mephistophales. Samayir said that some of the demon regiments created by Mr. Mitsuo were mixed up as their staff or ops. I haven''t heard from him in days. "He and I can communicate in the same way that Teme and the others can communicate, Daze." "Deiss is very loyal to us. I usually come back as soon as I send a message..." ... it turns out that the demons regularly communicate with people named Deiss, right? Despite being held captive. Were you up to something? He wanted to go outside, and maybe he was still working on a plan like that. Here''s one thing, let''s mention it. "Why were you contacting a guy named Deiss? "Mm?" "No, Alim. Hola, the only people I know who are cute are wondering what their people are doing." "Yes... I try to stay in touch once a day" Suspicious, dubious. Next time, shall I turn on the ability to limit the message as well? I knew there was something about me still contacting someone who''d been trying so hard to revive the demon god. ... Well, that''s not the point, and I think we should move on now, so let''s just ask this more deeply after tomorrow. "Wow, but is there any chance that you simply stopped contacting me? "Were you the father of a wolf girl? Normally until the day before I was out of touch... the words of labor we were calling and Deiss was giving them back to me in discipline. That''s hard to think about." "Wahoo, that''s for sure. So why did God cause that deis to disappear and consider God a threat? Oh, that''s Lil''s father. You''ve summed up the story as a pure anasm dweller. "I think I already know a few of them, but Deiss possesses the skills to predict the future and move momentarily" "It''s impossible that if those two go hand in hand, they usually get caught by someone. I just need to know the danger ahead of time and get away with it." "Before we were sealed, I took care of that power of Deiss, so Yan Elga... Seriously, the only way I can deal with Deiss in this is if he has close skills. Kanata-kun or Daze? And Alim, Kana. If we''re going to fight, we''re going to be enemies to everyone in this world. Nekedo, if we get away with it, we''re going to do a lot of harm to somebody." "... all I can do is anaza-level my skills" I see. That''s how the demons came to a conclusion because they knew what was going on on on both sides. That''s what you''re saying by putting me and even Kanata in the calculations, so I guess the theory is powerful for the demons that a man named Dace was something done to a god named Anazar Level. "Anaza-level understands that Deiss was our best man." "Hyahahahahahaha! Cheat shocking to Lil and her parents, the inhabitants of the roots of Anasm, but wow, God of Anasm, Anazar Rebel Sama and oh, I don''t know if that includes us demon gods hah, minutes body, I''m in close relationship Yo" "That''s not hostility or anything like that. I''d say it was more of a friendship." Other than Lil, someone from Anasm pins his ears and tail and opens his eyes wide. It''s the one when you''re seriously surprised. Anasm worships the genre so much. God only worships that level of anarchy. Everyone is surprised that our only object of faith is such a good friend to the demonic kingdom of the game. Well, now that we''re resurrecting a large number of SSS-ranked demons, I guess it''s time we made it an object of faith. "But listen carefully. That''s what I''ve been talking about." "If our speculation is correct and Anazarene Levels gave Deiss a hand..." "There''s a chance they''ll do something to us, Yo! It also generates a lot of SSS-ranked demons, seriously, does he now nani or wakanne" "Yes, to be honest, we''re feeling scared too, Ayu-chan" I see that God trusted not only the inhabitants of Anasm, but also the demons, with anaza-level. Someone I trusted went crazy and ran wild, and they might even attack themselves who were looking high, so they ask me, their former enemy, to save them... you''re doing something so cool to think about it. Well, it''s an emergency, and I don''t have to bother telling you something to reverse my mood, now. "That''s why you want me to do something about it, right? "That''s what I''m talking about" "Suppose a brave man tried to set us free and resist the Anazar level." "I don''t think so." "If, we''re talking about.... The three pillars of the Demon Goddess are no match for each other. Anazar level is." "Nmaa, that''s all you can say to Alim, Doo" Sure, I might be able to handle a demon god three pillar opponent, but it''s God, and hey, is that all you''re strong after all? Is it something to think about in the dimension of whether it is strong or not? #### Wow, that''s not critical today. Yes, I''m going to show you a few things about Levelmaker''s book edition that are superior to the online edition. First of all, it''s about typos and weird texts, which are weaknesses in this novel (or in all of my work). This means that the book will be published properly by the publisher, and the inconsistencies in the story and the difficulties mentioned above have probably all been resolved by the proofreading. I really don''t like that, but I could have covered it by leaving it to the publisher. You should ask someone else not to do anything you don''t like. If anyone feels that "level manufacturer, I wish I could read it thoroughly, but if I try to read it in detail, the typos and clutter of the story are noticeable," I would very much like to consider purchasing it. 1032 Lesson 934 Conditions for Calling "But what am I supposed to do?" You can''t even tell me how to make contact with God, if you have to tell me. In fact, even the demons have to unseal it, or go to Earth, which is a different world, and if they are going to meet intentionally, they have to take considerable steps. "Don''t you feel comfortable seeing the demons in their privileges? "It''s God to God, isn''t it? "Even humans won''t see each other that easily. I''m sorry, but God is the same." Hmm, is that what it is? But even though I don''t know where the subject I want to be, I don''t care if they help me. Then what am I supposed to do? "You''re the item master, can''t you do something about it? "We''ve brought people back to life, well, we''ve done a lot of things, but there''s quite a few things we can''t do. You know, time unwind." "... but if you don''t know what you''re talking about, there''s really nothing you can do about it..." Until we figure that out, we''re forced to be on the defensive side. I may still be able to do something about it now, but I may see SSS ranked demons again today, or I may get worse and have an increased percentage of SSS ranks in a stronger category. We have to figure out a way to stop the anaza level somehow. "... Actually, there''s only one way we could have met, as far as we know" "Oh, my God, if you do, say it quickly." "We three pillars stay in the same place." "When we gather the three pillars, we will be resurrected, Daze." Hmm, that the demon god three pillars are in one place?... As it stands, the demons stay in one room. That''s the same as having three pillars in one place. Then it would mean that the anaza-level summons conditional thing has already been completed. Who put the demons in the same room? Yeah, it''s me. Could this be my fault?... Is it my fault? "Well, no way, because I''m putting the three pillars together in this room... eh" "You don''t have to look like that to cry, Ayu. One place is either possessed by people or three columns aligned as they are, or the same sealed medium." "Yagal with a face like a small animal that stirs up nantu addiction...... Anyway, you''re supposed to call him because it''s sealed in separate things, Neyo, don''t worry." "That''s why we''re confused, too. Because this is how we''re sealed." What a little animal to stir up your addiction to, I wish you''d say it''s usually cute. Plus, the demons are confused because they don''t meet the conditions for calling, and they don''t know where to meet them. Then you have no choice, do you? I also used to run into a bug where one of the back bosses suddenly appeared even though I didn''t meet the subpoena conditions when I was playing a certain RPG. I guess that''s the feeling. I was at level 99 at the beginning of that time. Thanks to that, I was able to destroy the boss behind it, but I definitely froze it. It''s a pretty good memory that I personally thoroughly examined the activation conditions for the bug and reported it to the game company for every video I put together. "I mean, it''s really unforeseen." "Oh, that helps me understand" "But then I don''t know what to do." "... hey, there are dreams, there are past literature in this world, too, right? I guess that''s the only way to find out about the demon gods and their gods in anasm." That''s what your father has said. True, that makes sense, and if you tell me why, the kings of each country will cooperate with the trust I have gained so far by sealing the demons. As the King had me examine all the books in the National Library a while ago. You''ll panic at the same time, though. Then I have to think about the religion of anasm that I haven''t really looked into before. Fortunately, that''s where I know people who go deeper into religion like that are. Thanks for the connections. I think I can handle that. "Okay, I''ll check it out, just like your father said." "That''s okay, but from me, you know what humans write about us. The truth is 30%, lies, exaggerations and falsehoods are about 70%." "Plus, you know what we don''t know. If there''s anything I want to know, I''ll help you out as much as I can, so you wasted a lot of time." Mmm, I wonder if that''s what it is. The person at the time who is physically in the minute says so, and maybe so. But it''s not like I''m supposed to have any clues, so I was wondering if I should just check it out. "Wahun, haven''t you done something? "Ah!? I noticed that Lil said that. Looks like the SSS-ranked demon will show up again today. Just like yesterday, the alarm is starting to sound. #### Following yesterday''s "Former Pebble," I posted today and the next day. It would have taken me a while if I had made wings I wasn''t used to making... Speaking of which, it''s October. Is it half time? Two months to launch...... I''m so confident I''m looking forward to it. 1033 Episode 935: Shapeless "Are you coming today?" That''s what Kanata said. I was in the middle of something important to talk about, so it''s annoying. Didn''t you have to come today or so? Besides, I don''t think what Micah had a hunch about today was just the introduction of a mastermind god by the demons. Something seems to be happening in this SSS-ranked battle against demons. "It''s tough every day." "Yeah, it''s time for a week. It''s going to be a routine." "Ma, talk to you later. Sotch it first, yo." "You don''t have to tell me." It was too small a place to set up an operation here, so we moved to the dining room where we were always gathered. Quickly see what demons have appeared on the monitor. ... there are more amorphous ones than slime, some kind of systemic flame ones, people with hoods on them, etc. The number that showed up was five. The numbers themselves are no different than they were yesterday. This kind of thing is mostly the strongest amorphous one. I''ll do that, won''t I? "I''m not sure what this thing is. Let''s just say I take it down. What about Kanata? "Then let''s make it look like a chunk of flame" "Then I''ll do the hood. What are we gonna do with the other two? The other two are probably demons of the normal SSS rank. Your father named you, so he decided to entrust you with demons like the evolutionary system of the Golem, and the other very big bird decided to put a new weapon in robotic mode for a pair of women who were going to have you leave a message. "It''s all a priority to take them down now, so you don''t have to think about collecting materials." "Ooh." "Okay." All right, then let''s leave before there''s any damage. I need to give everyone another piece of advice before I do. "That''s right. If there''s any danger looming, we all do our best to escape, okay? "Oh, oh, let me do that... what''s the sudden matter? "No, kind of." If you hear that Micah is activating a bad feeling, you better not go into too much detail because everyone who knows they have a good chance of hitting it is bound to panic. I''d be in trouble if I got anxious and on the contrary couldn''t get my usual strength out. Besides, I have Kanata, so I don''t think it''s okay in case anything happens. "Then you''re coming! "You''ll all be back safe and sound." "Of course." The four of us and the multiple robots were each flown to their location on Kanata''s instant move. It was on the ground that I got off. An indeterminate gnawed demon in front of me. I''m just releasing a huge aura like the Gatanotoa I fought before. I guess it''s a strong type of one. Gunegne came this way when he found out about me. It''s roughly, like, 7 meters in size. If I hadn''t reacted as a SSS ranked demon, I''d really just be a big metal slime. "Gboreaaaaaa" "Hmm?" I feel like I just laughed suspiciously for a moment right now. Maybe that happens because you''re an unidentified demon. "You''re adorable," "... can you talk? "It''s Ron the Mochi. Oh, I envy you. Isn''t that exactly the most beautiful girl in the world without flattery?" I''m surprised I can talk, and I''ve been dictating something. Gunegne is trying to get closer to me. You should be careful, right? "Oh, thanks! They say that a lot." "Nice, what you look like, I want it" "... with Doyuko? Oh, my God, it''s shrinking more and more as Gunegne looks closer to me. And even more, it seems to be forming a decent shape, which was around 7 meters in size, which is only about 3 meters now. And when it came to my sight, it was just like my height. Plus, it looks like you took me straight out of the black and white picture. Apparently, he was the type of enemy who imitated him. Sometimes I hear that there are people like this in the game who have been transformed into strong allies and wiped out. But enemies like that mostly emerge as miscellaneous fish monsters. Normally I don''t struggle for defeating. But what I''m seeing right now is an SSS-ranked demon that seems even tougher than an SSS-ranked demon. "Huh, ho. This is inside." "... um, stop imitating me" "Which..." "Wow! The black and white Alim began to check her body by wrapping her clothes around. And he''s petting his own chest and butt.... you haven''t seen anything but a monitor, have you? I''m as embarrassed as I can think of to expose it outside...... "Stop it! "I''m looking forward to the development of this." "Shut up! I came to take you down in the first place. If you keep on acting like such a crazy bitch, I''ll slap you right now! "I see, did I?... Fine, shall we get started? I... yeah, I''m fine by myself." Oh, my God, you''re sensing my magic or something, and you keep coming up against me! ##### I tried to write gossip today, but the gossip is so hard and difficult to write right now. Until now, I''ve been gossiping about my breath, but it''s an easier situation to write this part. Well, I''d prefer that. People often ask me if it would be difficult to do a bookmaking job and serialize two pieces, but it''s okay, I can do it ? (¡ñ - ¡ñ) ? Muki 1034 Episode 936: Alim vs. Alim. "It''s weird how you think you can beat me in the first place." Fake me said that while correcting my clothes. Plus, my body, which was black and white, comes in color. I haven''t had the red hair or the color of my clothes yet, so I''m like someone else who looks just like my face. No, it''s someone else. "It''s not just because I was so cute that I changed into you. I like to cheat." "Deceive?" "I can know all the memories of the person who copied my body.... I enjoy killing people I copy from this memory." Wow, what a cruel one. And that''s just it. I want you to stop because I have a lot of memories that I don''t want you to know either. No kidding. "And you are extraordinarily cute. With this cuteness, you can fool a lot of people and kill them by accident..." "Stop abusing my cuteness." "I don''t like it. Then hurry and remember..." "No, don''t! My fake head glows. Maybe this means you''re looking at your memory. The light stopped after a while. Why, I look like a fake. Was there such a weird thing in my memory? Oh, did you see Micah''s naked memories and get haunted? Or when we all took a bath...? "Ki, you..." "What the fuck?" "I have a heap of things to say... first of all, the... man... are you? "That''s right." Are you most surprised by that? A lot of people are desperate to know that I''m a man, but I don''t know if it''s enough to take someone seriously like that. "Male and female conversion...... I do have that kind of skills. But what does it mean to go back to being a man hardly changes anything..." "You can have people like that, nothing." "... is, yes. Not if you''re surprised by this." The fake guy jumped back like he was in a hurry. And I turned around and started running. "What the hell is this status! A monster! As an SSS-ranked monster, I can easily kill the copying source! Skills can be copied! But you have the strength to be stupid even without your skills......!? You sealed all the demons? You''re probably kidding too! "I''m not kidding! "Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Don''t follow me!? It''s for the convenience of the item master to be copied skills, horrible enough to potentially ruin the world, but if you can''t copy your status, it''s not the story, is it? Already the body itself is finished with the color and I itself. Yet the key point was not good. Perhaps it would have been enough if I had been a resident of normal anasm. I caught up with a fake me in an instant and stopped moving. "Ha ha! "No! "Damn... I wish I''d realized this was the result of my neglect to explore magic because there are only demons with a higher status than me." Oh, you weren''t strong enough not to run off against me, you stopped sensing magic. After all, it''s important that you get to know them well. Well, I''m probably the first enemy you see in anasm, too, but I''m knocking it down without even analyzing it. "... I''ll knock you down! ¡­¡­ When I waved the sword with my empty hand, the fake me put out a shield and tried to prevent it. But that shield is epic at best. It couldn''t have prevented a god-grade weapon, and I could cut each shield into one letter. "Or... yes...! The fake Alim split in half with his body in two straight from his arm. Apparently, knocking him down doesn''t mean he''s going back to that gnee. You really changed your body. Even though it is a demon, it may have had reproductive function or something. ... Still, it doesn''t feel good to see yourself dead. Even more so because it would mean I cut the girl off. Identify it as an item, see its name, and then erase it magically and without a trace. I can''t even leave a body... "Huh......!? That''s crazy. Why is there blood all over my body? Hot from arm to chest.... apparently the damage done to me by the fake bounced back just like that. Thanks to the height of his defense, he seems to have suffered a deep wound. Did you also have such horrible powers? If it wasn''t for me, you''d be struggling. As my body heals with healing magic, I''m starting to worry about getting rid of this guy''s body and making sure it''s okay. In the meantime, when I appraised it, I found out that it was a demon called ''Nyalrathotape''. By its nature, it apparently has the same series of demons as Gatanosoa and others that fought before. If you had challenged me without fear, maybe you could have beaten me. I don''t care if you petrify me. Maybe I''ve ever transformed into a human and gotten a lot of memories and turned human emotions into things too. I tried a little scratching on the Nyalat hotype''s body and it didn''t reflect on me, so I decided it was okay because I totally knocked it down and wiped it off with lightning magic. Mmmm...... I may have put some pretty shocking footage ahead of the monitor. ##### It''s so late! Excuse me! 1035 Episode 937: King of the Yellow Clothes (Sho) Seriously, it''s a pain in the ass because I don''t care what''s going on over here. But what kind of monster is that? Is it decided when to show up and at the same time - because God is involved, after all, in such things as anaza-level? Plus, there were more SSS-ranked demons that were slightly stronger along the way. Those guys, what about some kind of series? Dos, I feel something black. By analogy, it creates a distinctly different atmosphere from the enemies that have appeared before, like the ones that appear at the end of the game, and the designs are somewhat like horrible ones. So was the yellow hood person I was in charge of this time. I don''t know if it''s goblin or undead, but the giant old carrot I knocked down during this time... he called me Dagon or I feel the same way about him. Dagon was probably the strongest demon I''ve ever fought. I''ve caused dozens of meters of tsunamis. Lil was with me then, and the two of us stopped the ocean movement just in case there was no damage, but we wouldn''t have won it first with a normal SSS-ranked adventurer. And I decided to ask Lil to leave a message today. Because I thought I should, too, just as I dreamed and Ye left her and headed off on her own. I want someone as important as you two say to wait where there''s no harm done, and I''m the only one who can''t be cool when you two are fighting alone. "Sa..." There''s a guy up there. The real thing is so much bigger than when I saw it on the screen. I''m looking up from the bottom, but I can''t see inside out of my clothes like a yellow boy. "...... I have a very big magical reaction. Who?" Sounds like you noticed my magic. I also ran up into the sky and stopped in the air a few meters away from him. Seriously, it''s so disgusting to see. The old mermaid was better yet. As always, you can''t see in the hood, and the only exposed arm is a bunch of tentacles gathered together to shape it. ... strong and windy. That''s not all, there''s wind swirling around him enough to be seen. Is that the wind? "I''m Huster.......... Are you an adventurer? Stupid people." "Oh, yeah. I''m here to take you down." "... I have just been revived by strange force. I''m not sure what it is. But if you say take it down, give it back. Humans are stupid and brittle. This is common sense." He lifted his arm and immediately shook it down. The magic formations... will probably exceed a thousand, and there will be a tornado coming at me at the pinpoint from there. I knew it was windy. This tornado is apparently SS ranked magic. The scale of each shot is small, but it must be extremely powerful. That''s thousands of rounds. Wouldn''t it be bad if I ate it, too? Do you want to use the array for now? ¡­¡­¡­ There is still a magical reaction. Alive? " "Oh, he''s alive." "... your body, made of flames...? I see, this is troublesome" I didn''t really use it because I didn''t have strong enemies, but this skill is amazing and convenient. Once the magic is activated, the laws of physics will work, so if it doesn''t flame like this, it will slip out of the body. Now it''s my turn. "I, alert. This guy''s strong." Let''s start with one shot at my eighteenth. "Uggggggggggggggggggggggggg!!? I don''t see the magic formation...... what a firepower on top of that! The magic of SS rank for sure......! "It''s not SS rank magic. Fireball." "Impossible" "Shoot this until you fall." "But when this happens...! The opponent named Huster turned one arm toward me and stopped moving. Obviously I was going to do something, so I tried to shoot a few thousand fireballs without worrying. But I can''t shoot magic without listening to my body. "What the hell...! [What''s going on...! I can''t possess it properly......! Status too high......! I heard him in my head. I see, a possessory attack. Sure enough - I might be able to handle it for now. But only the demon god has ever attached it to me. Even though it''s out of standard, SSS-ranked demons do the same thing as demon gods. So I''m saying I couldn''t do it. [My possession is a special blow...! Possession will no longer be what it was......! "Are you serious!? Get the fuck away from me! [... Thoughtless, even though he said it was soon after his resurrection] What a horrible effect. When I shook off the voice in my head, it looked like he was out too and Huster''s body started breathing again. The thing is, we can attack now. "... Bye. Fireball." "Gnuoooooooooooo!" I burned it down until the trail disappeared. This will never come back to life on a boulder. Still, a regular SSS-ranked demon wouldn''t do this, just let the magic go and win quickly. You were strong after all, maybe. ##### I''m researching the basics on Wikipedia, but there are a lot of beings with the power of what is the god of Kutruf mythology. By the way, Lasbos has nothing to do with Kutruf mythology. 1036 Episode 938: Block of Flames (Leaves) "Now, how do we attack..." The leaves were over a lonely island in the sea, staring at a huge mass of flames. It is seen that the trees were growing directly beneath its flaming mass, but all of them have become ashes due to the heat of its demons. Whether or not, he was too hot to stand the leaves nearby, but he was using his skills. "It''s like tentacles growing in the sun." "... oh, I see human signs, but who are you? "What are you talking about?" Even though my mouth was nowhere, I wasn''t sending messages or sending out precautions. Normally chunks of fire spoke the language. "I can talk. Most of all, I don''t know how many years I''ve been talking to someone.... Uh, from what I''ve seen, are you an adventurer here to crusade the eagle? "Exactly. Oh, but if there''s no hostility, we can open it up after it''s harmless? When Ye said so, the mass of flames moved only one flame shaped like a tentacle and gestured to say no. More heat is rising and the water in the ocean around as well as on the island is beginning to evaporate. "Hahaha! No, I can''t wait to burn it. Beautiful boy like you...... boy is fine, right? It would be fun to burn you. Yes, because of that, tell me your name. Let me remember it for you as a resurrection. By the way, the eagle''s name is Kuttogua." "I''m a canata. So, you''re just saying that I''m gonna take you down, right? "Fine. There are people who want to burn eagles more than humans, but you seem pretty strong, so why don''t we combine shoulder habits before we burn him! The demon, named Kutugua, unleashed a pillar of fire from his own body towards Kanata. Everything that was up and down that track goes melted. But there were no leaves there already. "That... Dogu!? A black purple magic formation appeared directly above Kutugua, from which dark magic rays swallowed a huge whole body. All the dark magic chanted by the leaves blew up even the island. "Probably not going down like this..." "Ahhh...... ahhh haha! Apparently, the eagles misjudged your powers, didn''t they? In the air with nothing left even the island, the fire gathered from nowhere to shape Kutugua again. Until now, it has been anticipated, and the leaves show no surprised bareback. "You''re strong, this amount of magic. If I hadn''t answered the eagle, they would have already knocked me down. I should have measured my magic from the start." "The more SSS-ranked demons you are, the more you are." "You can''t deny it. So did he." "What was that guy you said earlier? "I''m a weasel competitor. If I''m gonna see him, I''m gonna have to run away from you." The shape of the flaming mass quickly deforms and goes. Eventually Kutugua looked like a snake, if not a creature, a lightning bolt, in the words of a creature. It makes no difference that your whole body is made of flames. "Then... hey! Kutugua flew at a speed close to the speed of light, up to the sky without eyeing the leaves. But a few seconds after that, I was on the ocean. "... that. The eagle should have flown by now...... Did you do something? "............ yeah" "Oh, I see. I mean, how can you do space? You mean you can''t get away with it? I wanted to keep my strength warm... I don''t know what else to do." Kutugua returned to his original mass of flames in front of a leaf that was staring silently at him. And it trembles and swells all over my body. "Maybe I can take you down with the eagle fever" "... I have no choice" Ye stood spear-shaped with the new weapon he had received from his brother, and threw it towards Kutugua. The spear passes through the swelling Kutugua body without difficulty and absorbs it to pull from it. "... seal!? But weird, there can''t be anything that doesn''t burn eagles......! Even legendary weapons can melt most magic." "This is a first-class dish with Ichan''s heart in it. Believe me, I tried throwing it, but you were right." "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, it will be sealed again! By the time Kutugua''s laughter subsided, everything was enclosed in the spear. Leaf later contemplates transferring Kutugua to another container for his brother to dispose of, calling the spear back to his own hand. At the same time the spear fitted on hand, there were signs of people directly behind me. The leaves immediately turned around. There stood Alim smiling. "Good day, Kanata." "... why are you here? "No, I''m a little worried. The demons of the day, they all seemed so strong, didn''t they? Especially if you''re just around the leaves..." Leaf opened his teasing mouth with a close view to observe Alim. "Hey." "What''s the matter with you?" "Always a little more childish tone, and if you''re normal, you''d be on the spot waiting until I call you properly for the operation." "Uh, I see. It''s not like Dade has more than 200 Icques." ##### Who the hell is this......! I''m kind of getting more stuff I want to do within Levelmaker again, and I''m worried if 1000 stories will be enough, 1100 stories, 1200 stories, maybe I''ll go. In the meantime, I''ll post more than 25 stories if I''m on schedule between the time the booked book is published, but I''m only sure it won''t be over by then. Thank you for your continued support. 1037 Yichans Fake (Ye) in Episode 939 "So, who? Leaf put up a spear. In him it has already been concluded that this alim is fake. The roughly fake Alim raised her hands with a look like she''d given up. "Don''t point that at me." "If it was real, I wouldn''t be pointing it at them." "Oh frightening. Are you gonna scratch this poor face? "Well, I guess so." Determining there was obvious hostility, Leaf poked a spear at the belly of the fake Alim. A real attack that also uses stats. But the attack did not reach the fake Alim. Precisely, it had arrived, but it had not stabbed through. A hole is empty in the fake alim so that you can just dodge the spear, and the perimeter of the hole is turned into something like a silver liquid, not a person''s body. "Ahbnah" "That fluid can''t be..." "Oh, you say monitor, ''cause that''s what you saw, right? Fake alims change their whole bodies to silver when they nibble their mouth angles above human limits. "Demons like slime...... you''re in, you missed defeat" "My name is Nyalrathotape. I''ll leave it with you later! You''ve defeated me. [M] In your world, when it comes to games, it feels like one less piece of residue. After the resurrection, we can contend from wherever we want." "... as expected until the type to copy. But it''s not computational to come back to reading to memory. That said, you can''t even imitate your strength." "I don''t know about that." Returning to a completely silver gel shape, the Nyalat hotape formed its body again before falling into the sea. The figure was leaves. I apply it carefully to my eyelids. "Well, that''s pretty accurate, isn''t it? "What''s in it for you to disguise me? I''d still rather be like an idol in this world..." "Oh, I... no, I... me? No, I''ll unify it. It''s not just memories I can copy." "No way." Nyalrathotape was not in front of the spear when the leaves noticed. At the same time, the leaves are poked in the cheek from behind. "You couldn''t wait to explore your memory and then want your skills. Because space manipulation skills are the best substitute for me." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "... haha, you screwed up! That sucks! I''ve explored your memory, but do you always think of such a difficult thing? Aiku 200 is really amazing." The fake canata is dancing around like an instant move to show off to the person. Leaf calculated the destination, identified it, activated the precaution and stopped the movement. "Ugh! "If you''re going to bring it back to life, you''d better seal it." "Aha, I didn''t know you''d get caught. You can''t beat the real deal." Nyalrat Hotel Type says they''re caught, but they keep room. Leaf was vigilant enough, while not losing sight of the widespread high-powered attack, he restarted his spear to specialize in sealing. But the spear disappears from the hands of the leaves before releasing it toward the Nyalat hotype. The leaves felt a burning heat from the abdomen. Blood fills up through my throat. [Or what?!? "Guff... gabba... mazama..." In the leaf brain a message is received from the cherry blossoms. But I can''t afford to respond to that due to pain and impatience. "I wonder who said I was alone? "What do you think? I''m not a demon, I''m not a statscasted person. I''m just a SSS ranked subspecies demon to get hit by! "You''re gonna regret this, aren''t you? "I''m sorry, aren''t I? "I also had the ability to be divorced -! Multiple silver leaves emerge from the air. Apparently, he had created an item that could be transparent and planted minutes of his body all over it. "But this sparsioperation is capable of¡­" "Cheats. Hey, cheats are a good place too." "Why do you only use momentary travel, Ye? "Well, I know because I don''t have a place to use it or someone else! Multiple Nyalat hotypes manipulate leaf spears this time in the reverse mindfulness. I started spinning it through the abdomen of the leaves. Shake hard up, down, left, right, back and forth as well. "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... there is...!? [Did you?!? Quite, quite! Quite!!] "Feel the pain." I know, I read your memories. "Your weakness is unexpected or unexpected. You didn''t think your belly would pierce you, did you? "As a matter of fact, you can''t think properly anymore. Now you''re less than average people by pain and surprise, right? As Nyalrathotape and others put it, the consciousness of the leaves is already hazy. I hadn''t been able to think of anything already. Only the cherry blossom message that I call desperately rings in my head. "I swapped spear locations with Kimi''s stomach. You know what they traded me for, don''t you? "In fact, it''s not the spear that''s holding it in your hand, it''s your stomach." "Even though there are dozens of times as many status differences, that doesn''t matter at all, this skill. You''re more of a livestock than you know." "You seem to have only thought about this skill of yours for instant mobility. I''m sure everyone else will too." "Next time, let''s change the air we have here and your heart." A pulsating organ was placed on the palm of one of the Nyalat hotypes. ##### One of the strongest enemies to participate in the Battle of Las Boss on the Las Boss side finally made it out. It retains skills such as Kanata''s Moment Move + Alim''s Item Master (Dark Matter, up to the Epic level) + figure, SK, memory copy + powerful physical operating system (two in the second half are unique as Nyalat hotypes). 1038 Chapter 940: In prison Major Sinner Shelter in Castle Town, Kingdom of Mephirado ____________. "Lunch." In a tightly solidified chamber were brought bread and soup and dried meat in the basin by the hand of the soldiers. Another soldier uses a snag stick to slide the basin to the front of the prisoner in prison. "I''m in the mood for bacon with child dragon meat today." ¡­¡­¡­ "Fair enough. It''s hard to eat if you get your legs and hands restrained by such a mess. Take it off, will you? ¡­¡­¡­ The soldiers did not try to talk to the prisoners more than was necessary. The prisoner knew that the response had not changed since the day of his confinement, so he protruded his body forward very hard and began to eat like a dog with his mouth only. The meal ends in about 5 minutes of the thing, and when the soldier confirms it, the basin is lowered by a scratch stick. "Ha, ha, ha! You''re miserable! Oh, my God! Ha, ha, ha! You think so, you guys, huh? Even when prisoners call on the soldiers to scream so, they block their ears loudly. He also knows to take that attitude and keeps screaming on the assumption that he hasn''t heard it. "It''s miserable, miserable, haha! He was the best slaver in anasm, this me! Oh, fuck you! You''re being held in a place! Miserable, miserable, miserable!! Miserable, miserable! Repeatedly, the prisoner slaps his head hard on the ground like crazy. It is essentially sealed by restraint up to the status, so only the forehead was scratched. Abandoned breath, staring at those with soldiers. "Oh no... how is my beloved? ¡­¡­¡­ "You''re asking me how you''re doing, you''re asking me! "Shut up, Huddle! Come on, man, you want your mouth blocked too! A soldier cut the paralysis and gave the answer. The prisoner, known as Huddle, strikes his forehead to the ground again so as to break out. "How''s he doing, that guy, that guy! That guy! Newspapers or whatever, give me that guy, that guy, that guy''s info! That guy, that guy''s!......... Last Man''s!! Prisoners don''t stop rubbing their heads on the ground, whether blood bleeds out of their foreheads or not. That''s all I had to do. "Me, the man with that monstrous skill who smacked into such a pigsty box. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ooh......... Ooh, ooh? By the time his face turned bright red with blood, Huddle noticed that even the soldier''s breath was no longer heard from outside the barn. And you get a long, long message in your head. Huddle read all the messages. Think of it as entertaining for a long time. And after reading it, the soldier''s breath begins to be heard again. He looked at his feet as he was supported within that message, even with suspicion, and there were two handcuff-like bracelets placed there. In addition, it was understood that the skills were available despite being restrained and half-sealed. "God, you''re here! You''re a god! You''re a god! God chose me over such a creature! Ha, ha, ha! "Hey, what are you calling me? There''s no way Master Anazalev is going to save a human being like you who has deprived people of their freedom and hope! "Don''t talk to him too much..." The same soldier beckoned Huddle, who was gladly calling. The other soldier pays attention to that. But it doesn''t matter to Hydra already. "That''s what I chose. Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Become...!? Huddle released purple liquid from his entire body. A restraint with a sealing function is dissolved by its liquid. By the time some of the walls melted, he was completely free. "Aha......! "Oh, wow, wow, wow! "Are you calling this bracelet a god''s weapon class? That''s the first time you''ve ever heard of anything better than an epic. Oh, hey, where are you running off to?" Huddle approached the cage while wearing the bracelet he had placed at his feet, gripping it. From there, the cage corroded and fell apart in a flash. "Duh, duh, duh, duh, why did you break out of jail...! "That''s why I told you. God saved me." "Oh, no...! "You know SSS rank doesn''t make you weaker than you''ve been in custody for two years? "Ugh, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! _______ ___ _ "Ah, it''s been a long time." Huddle looked around. Skills show that a large number of soldiers are on their way to the camp. He stretched and then blew purple liquid out of his whole body again. "I didn''t know you were even married to a rabbit woman and a kid who bought it from me.... Wait, wait, wait... I''ll give you two years of my pain back in thousands of times! Lastmannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn" ##### I like to expand like I can name the strong enemy who says something like this. 1039 Episode 941: Multiple Fears [Ayu no no no no! Awwwwwwww] After a sad message was sent by Sakura, I was able to grasp what had happened to Kanata with Lil''s story, who had been in touch with me in the calmest tone. The Nyalrathotape I confronted was not defeated... rather it appeared to Canata because he had the ability to revive anywhere, even if defeated. He then copied Kanata''s appearance, memory and skills, probably referring to my memory, and was heard to have killed him by poking at the weakness of being unintentionally vulnerable. Clearly, it was shocking. Multiple times. If I sucked among the members living in my mansion, only Kanata would be stronger than me. With such strength, my dear brother, Kanata, has been killed. It''s all my fault. The enemy I let go will kill my brother. That sucks. And the ability to retain it is horrible. Except for the skills I copied from me and Kanata, even if they knocked me down, there was something I could do to revive and how I could choose a place when reviving. I mean, he had to seal it, not take it down. I walked wide in the air at full speed and reached the scene where Kanata was killed, only luckily it was a place to get there in about three minutes. From there, I was a tozumaho, and I detected the location of the tozumaho in Kanata and pulled it off the bottom of the ocean just in case. The spear form of the weapon that I made for you yesterday was piercing me like it was supposed to be on my stomach, and the wind hole was empty where there should normally be a heart. More importantly, it''s cold as ice, thanks to being corpsed and sinking at the bottom of the ocean. Even with all this happiness, his face keeps a beautiful boy. I immediately made a scaffold and cleaned my whole body using the item, then sprinkled a whole bottle of Amrita. About 30 seconds later, Kanata opened her eyes. "To... stay...? "Quite... Quite ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" "Ugh, don''t hold me like that, I''m in pain. Look, don''t cry. Let''s go back to the mansion." "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m sorry, brother. Yeah." "Look, I''m going back," he said. When I realized if my skills had been forced to be used, I was moving to a place where I was always gathered with my canata in my arms. When I realized that, Sakura was jumping at you so fast that I accidentally left Kanata. "Oh, my God, oh, my God, oh, my God! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Everyone else besides Sakura gathers around Kanata with a sad face.... I don''t care what you think. It''s my fault, so I have to apologize, again. "I''m so sorry. I was totally off guard! I''m so sorry, Kanata! "That''s why Ichiko isn''t so bad. That kind of ability is usually unpredictable. And if you''re cautious, I''m sure it''s me." "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah." "Okay, okay, don''t cry, too, Sakura" Kanata is probably the calmest person in the world to look at Sakura. And, at the same time, I find that I regret it considerably. The behavior and tone itself is so sweet to relieve me and Sakura, but the expression is full of rage. "Wahoo, for now, Kanata, you can handle yourself... but what are you going to do? Ayu and Kanata, after copying your skills and memories, some demon has gone even to the resurrection and transvestite abilities." "I don''t have to worry about that. I''m going to take him down." "Or did you!? "Wow... you should stop that..." Lil is right. I can''t believe Kanata just got hit with such a demon that she has the power to be comparable to a demon god. I know you regret it because you hate to lose, but you should definitely stop. "Lil is right, Ye. You don''t even know where it is, and I guess it''s reckless that we''re headed right now. He''s using his dream skills to hide his appearance." "That''s okay, Mica-sister. Actually, my skills, I can mark the instant destination. ¡­ I was able to predict that my consciousness would fail to remain normal the moment I was struck, so I staggered it." That kind of place really feels like a canata, doesn''t it? So I guess I was calculating until they killed me and brought me back to life. Let everyone worry...... no, maybe I just had to. "Besides me and you, there are quite a few SSS rankers in Anasm who have powerful skills. Especially with the name Master. That''s why we have to stop him now." "So, but I did...! "I''m sorry, cherry blossoms, and everyone. I know you want to stop it, but I have a duty to take him down, and I''m the only one who can handle it quickly as observational difficulties are anticipated. And... you''ll never lose next time." I''ll never lose next time...... I guess that means I''ve already calculated the measures and everything from what to what. When this happens, Kanata can''t lose. If it''s true and true, I guess I should go, but it''s Kanata who can move as soon as possible, and more than seems to be able to take care of it... I''m sorry to be your brother, but I guess I''ll have to leave it to you. "If you''re going to say that much, you should say it.... just don''t die anymore" "Okay, Dad.... then." Kanata let Sakura go before trying to use instant travel. However, the instantaneous movement was not activated. "... that? "Can''t you fly? "... yeah" "Like you weren''t marking it? "No, it''s not" The line that says your abilities have disappeared, it''s not like you''ll be here on an instant trip by the time you get back here. You won''t. "It''s not like I can avoid it with my skills and items, and if I could think of one, I''d be in a place where I can''t travel momentarily... but a place like that..." "Wow, wow!? Whoo-hoo! Shaw." "Hmm?" Lil looks at the monitor screen and hesitates. Leaving aside one thing we can''t travel momentarily, we approached Lil''s. "What''s going on? "Wahoo... the show... the show...! As Lil pointed out, we looked at the screen, too. 1040 Episode 942: Samurai (Sho) Weird. It''s time for Ye to contact me and send me home to the Mansion on an instant trip. Are you clumsy? No, I''m the weakest of the three of you, Me, Happy Dreams and Ye, and I don''t think that''s it. Why don''t you send a message to Lil to check the current situation? [Hey, Lil] [Wah... wah!? I hear you sound surprised over the message. If you look at me, you know I''m in trouble for not being able to go home, but were you concentrating on something else? Shall I just ask? [What''s happening to you now, Ye? [Wahoo... It''s a big struggle. The demon that showed up to Ayu also showed up to you Kanata for some reason...... ahhh!? [What''s up!? It''s a rare stunning reaction for a lil. I mean, almost certainly, Ip, something happened to you. You suck at the point where the demon that appeared to the dreamer appeared to you in the first place, Ye. Surely today''s dream and Ye''s place of battle must have been quite far apart. [Wow, wow... or, or, kanata...] [What''s wrong!? [And die...] [You''re lying!? Ye tried to send you a message from me to try, but instead of having a reaction, I can''t even send it. Apparently, Lil''s right.... Ye killed you? No, I also have 222 IQs for that kid. What a powerful skill to travel momentarily on top of a genius, Ye. Is it possible that you would lose? He was possessed by demons, and he fought against me alone until he had dreams of coming to reinforcements, right? No, but you were definitely vulnerable to surprises. Did they poke at that weakness?... Unlike Earth, we have a dream Amrita. I don''t think that being dead will be a big problem in itself, but Cherry Blossom would be quite disturbing. Ye, enough that you can do it. What, you''ll rush soon enough. There must be dreams and struggles. I''m not doping into a guttural bee with an item like I had a dream. I don''t think I can get to the scene quickly, but do you want to go help? I made full use of my stats and flaming skills to rush to where that kid was fighting while I checked your location on Tozumaho. Lil will be in touch about half way to the scene. [Wahoo, Shaw, Ayu helped you out! We''re going to bring it back to life.] [Oh well, good... So you had a dream to defeat that demon? [Wahun... Yeah, apparently that demon went somewhere on a moment trip imitating your skills, Kanata] You''re gonna imitate your skills? Well, then I''m somewhat convinced. First of all, if you imitate the item master relative to having dreams, you will be free to move, and you can do whatever you want to hit it unintentionally. I can be transparent. There will be items that can do damage regardless of status. But Ye, is it a demon that combines your instant mobility skills with a dream item master... It''s a formidable enemy. After all, there''s not half of the SSS rank that''s special. In the meantime, Ip, it would have been really good if you''d come back to life. I''ll wait in the woods for a moment for you to come home. After that, you''ll find the monster with the item of your dreams, and you''ll be avenged. You can never let go of the wild. "Lord, would you be a little better? I was sitting there on a tree, and suddenly I was called out. Yes... What a tone I''ve never heard in anatomy. No, it''s hardly even on Earth, you know. That''s about the guy from Ikezan, that''s what I''m saying. I turned around with that voice. There stood Samurai in the spot with a blue-white face like a zombie. Did I just say I was in my late 20s to 30? All I''m saying is that existence itself is weird. Damn. "Ha, ha, what? "No, what. I''d like to ask you about people and ways." "Maybe I got lost or something" "Yes, that''s the place." Weird in appearance and tone, but strange in itself to have people in these woods. I don''t know, you should be careful, I feel that way. "Where do you go and who do you want to see? "Oh, it''s the castle of Mephirado in the kingdom of Mephirado, the castle town. I want to see a girl named Alim, who''s so beautiful there." Samurai put his hand on a knife hanging on his hips. Eyes look sharply at me.... awesome killing. "... did it speak up knowing I was an associate of Alim''s? "Whatever." "Right." I raise my hips. I don''t know who it is, but if you want to do it, why don''t you do it? This situation... I don''t care what you think is the enemy. "Unfortunately, I''m his best friend. We can''t match suspicious people." "I guess so. An awkward man would have said the same thing as your Lord in the same position. ¡­ but apart from that, the thoughts of the awkward wander around to make your Lord a deceased" "... ugh!! "Forgive the truncation" When did you pull out the knife, rather now the mysterious Samurai was doing the action of sheathing the knife. Your body is out of balance. I finally noticed that my left arm was severed from my shoulder by the sight of red bloodshot. ##### It''s been a month since I started booking books for books! There have also been a number of reports that you have actually booked, and there is nothing else to be thanked for! About a month and a half until it''s actually published. Enjoy if you''re booked, or planning to buy in a bookstore or something! Hey, the illustration is already cute and cute and I can''t help but check out the oral paintings and illustrations before they go on sale, because every time I see them already, I just nibble at them. Of course, not only the illustration, but the body as well! (12) (''¦Ø'') Mukki Anyway, I rewrote 1-80 stories from 1 and added a short story to it, and the inconsistencies to the middle end due to typographical errors/preambles that could also be described as weaknesses in the book have been resolved by you calibrating them! (¦µ¦Ø¦µ) Huhuhu... Mechakuchagambatayo I think we will make another noise when the release date is near, so I will say hello again then. 1041 Episode 943: Samurai 2 (Sho) [SHOW!!? "Ho." It hurts - or rather it cuts too nicely to hurt. I was only worried about the bleeding, but I immediately floated my arm, which had been cut by surgery, snuggling it close to my wound, and then quickly joining it by casting a healing magic. I don''t know why, out-of-the-box. You''re cool, me. "This is pretty mighty...... I unleashed a slash to break it into two pieces from the core of my body, but I didn''t expect it to be avoided. Besides, it didn''t seem to make much sense to cut off your arm." "... Nah, no matter what you think, people only look like enemies, okay? "The Awkward is going through his nose." But what the hell happened? It''s normal in this world to fly a slash, but I didn''t know I could get through it with the speed of my status and that defense made no sense. You''re fucking kansas, right? There''s no way it''s better than this. He didn''t get fatally injured, probably because he played martial arts on a daily basis and gained an understanding of the battle. Probably would have died because if only I''d confronted you earlier. "But I''m glad for you. You can''t just lift a sword, you can''t just acquire sword moves with your skills. I realized that it was important in the battle as well.... I didn''t know there was someone with the same idea. No, I don''t want to kill you." Was it? Ye, your story is that Egdrasil Divine Tree Country had a soldier chief who was somewhat obsessed with sword training, but his status, skills and self-training are different. Wouldn''t my physical skills be so strong then? I''ve fought with magic alone so far, but can I catch up with dreams and leaves if I also use judo moves, like when I just met Lil? For now, this samurai is the enemy. I''m even going for my life. There are too many mysteries and doubts, but it''s horrible to have a sword move that even outweighs your status with skill. We have to do something here. [Shaw, are you okay?!? [Oh, my God.] [Sho, do you want to pull it off? [Ye, are you safe? No... this guy is going down here. Keep watching me on the monitor.] [Okay] You''re worried about me. That''s why I''m not the demon opponent so that it doesn''t harm them... but I have to do something about this samurai. Even so, I can''t kill people. In the meantime, is it best to seal it? Can people be sealed? "... you had an exchange in your brain, didn''t you? At the age of the Lord, there will be one of the thinkers. Did they say goodbye? "No, I''ve contacted you to take you down and go home." "Ha ha, that''s good. After all, it''s not funny to fight a weak man who puts losing in his account. It''s a waste of time to kill more and more, isn''t it? Coming. No, I''m here. Almost, but the next slaughter could have been avoided. Absolutely... but it''s this feeling. I won''t forget. "Brilliant. But I won''t take it off next." Wave the knife again. Fighting a real (?) samurai feels kind of fresh, but I have a temper that it shouldn''t be a drifting feeling of strength. But my judo training from a very young age isn''t Dade either. He used all of his stats, skills, and skill to dive into the samurai''s pocket in an instant and grabbed a good hand with a collar and a knife and threw his back from there. Beat it to the ground as much as you want. "Yikes!" "Become, guh-oh! Because I threw too much as I wanted, or I had a big crater on the ground around the samurai. But now it didn''t seem to die. Though worn out, the fluttering samurai has risen. "This is awesome... apparently the strength of the earth is wide open" "On the contrary, you''ve lived a long time." "Ha ha, not really, don''t lick the sage" "What? Did I just say sage? Is this samurai a sage with us? No way, I guess I brought him in from the past or something...... "Ever... then the awkward will also take 10% of the seriousness to intercept your Lord... Ever? Is that it?" Samurai''s move to pull the knife out at me again stopped. Apparently, he''s communicating with someone in a message. It feels that way. "... Hmm, apparently the battle hasn''t been this far. I don''t know why I waved a fight from the awkward, but I was summoned by the awkward beloved. Goodbye. I''m sure we''ll see each other again." "Oh, hey, wait a minute...... Huh? Ye, Samurai disappeared instantly from the spot, as if he had used your instant travel.... What the hell. It''s too different than before and it''s totally wacky...... [Eh, will Mr. Shaw be back for now] [Oh, yeah, do that] I left for the Mansion on your instant journey. ##### That''s right, I got a bee today. Is alcohol delicious? My skin gets rough from alcohol disinfection, so I probably can''t drink it...... 1042 Lesson 944: It was unforeseen. "What the hell was that?" The returning show has a regrettable look on its face. That''s right, you''re usually annoyed if they go somewhere before you get hit unilaterally and fight back. Shaw, is your arm okay? "Whoa, it''s working." "Wow, what a surprise." Lil ran over to the show and sprinkled a small amount of Amrita as she rubbed where it was the amputated part of her slashed arm. Nevertheless, all I''m supposed to say is that Micah''s nasty reckoning a week ago was won. Kanata was killed, and Shaw was attacked by Samurai, who suddenly appeared not as a demon. Samurai is particularly strange. Anasm has few customs of being Japanese-style or Oriental-style, and there is more to floating because it is all about culture close to the West. "That''s right! Kanata-kun, I heard you got hit, but are you okay?!? "Yeah, well, somehow" "I don''t think it''s going to be all right at all to see how Cherry Blossom is doing and the atmosphere around her." Though Sakura only stopped crying so hard, she''s hugging Kanata hard as she cries. No, maybe I should say I''m sticking with you rather than hugging you. Kanata accepts without one annoying face. I did the same thing when I just brought Kanata back to life, so I can''t say anything about it. And if I were dead, not Kanata, Micah would be dead. "Even so, that samurai, it''s been warped, huh? What''s this all about? "It felt like someone called you, didn''t it? "Probably only a demon named Me, Mr. Deiss and Nyalrathotape possesses the skills to have instantaneous mobility. It''s hard to believe that Nyalat Hotel Type was involved about Samurai, but I can''t go to that demon for some reason..." Is it possible that someone named Dais withdrew that samurai from the show? You''re right, Kanata. I also doubt about the Nyalat Hotel Type thing. Anyway, a man named Deiss is the most suspicious. The demons are putting him to rest. He said he was ready to do nothing on top, but I doubt I could trust that word. Why don''t you ask them directly? "I could ask you something, let''s go to the Demons'' room" "Then I have dreams." "Hey, Dad." "Ip and Sho-kun let him rest already today. Because if you''re my escort, I''ll do it." "Mmm... right! That''s why I decided to give Kanata and Shaw a break. They both read the air around them and nodded at it, especially as Kanata didn''t seem to be active yet. Sakura and Lil, who looked like they couldn''t help but care about each other, decided to take a rest together. Me, Micah and all my parents headed to the room where the demons were. Inside the room, he seemed a little rushed about Shiva being a dog. "Are you okay with something? I came to ask you a question..." "I guess so. I just had to tell you about what was happening." "It is. Then go ahead from there." "Sorry." I also let Sultr and Samayir out and then asked Shiva to start talking to me. "I know more or less what Ayu and the others want to hear. who that samurai is and why samurai disappeared" "That''s pretty much the place." "Well, I''m surprised that Samurai has you." "I didn''t get much focus, but it seemed to be something deeply related to the two pillars" "I think I''ve mentioned it on a number of occasions. That Samurai was the one who sealed me and brought me back to Japan." "Huh..." If I remember correctly, it''s about the Edo period, he said it was hidden from God quite a while ago and then fed by a vault brought to me by a stranger... I mean, the phantom relocation collection itself that we knew before we came to anasm. And the strange man is the very son of Samurai, who has returned from Anasm, because his original purpose is not to leave Shiva in Anasm. "So you''re saying that Samurai, who can come and go with Japan and Anasm just like he had a dream, somehow lived hundreds of years later and still attacked Xiang? Why?" "There is probably anaza-level involved. I didn''t say it, but the anaza level is just as capable of instantaneous travel as Deiss and Ye. Also dealing with divine class items is not a creation. We can do a lot more than everyone else thinks." "It''s God in the first place. There''s something natural about being able to do that. Is that Janeca? I''ve dealt with it normally, including demons, and until now, blah blah blah. I thought the strongest thing about this anasm was me or Kanata, but is God a god after all? In RPG, God is often the back boss, but is it still a substandard strength? I hope I don''t have to fight, but if I were to, I''d be scared. Some games don''t seem to stand teeth even when the level is kanst...... ##### Every story since I decided to publish, I''ve decided to comment on something here, but I didn''t think of it today. 1043 gossip halloween! * Someday before it rushed itself ~ "It''s Halloween, Micah! "Right, so will you come in disguise? "Okay! That was really supposed to make Micah enjoy a little eclectic cosplay, why would I cosplay... okay? I tried wearing a round pumpkin clothing guru all over my body and just getting my head out of the heta area and coming out in front of Micah. "Bye!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You look very unhappy, don''t you? "That''s not what... no" "Wow." Micah hugged me and knocked me down to the side, rolling me like a ball rolling while I was wearing it. It was the dressing room that went straight ahead. Pumpkin clothes were taken off and soaked. I was made to wear choosy clothes by Micah. "I knew it had to be this way." "... it''s okay that Dracula is a concept, right? But put on your hot pants and put your legs out. You think Dracula has a short jacket and a belly and an umbilical? She''s so cute. "Eh heh thank you! I''d rather have Micah dress like this. Yeah, it''s Halloween before that, so we need to ask that one, that one. "Hehe...... trick-or-treat! Will you treat me or flirt..." "Don''t flirt with me because I don''t bring sweets with me." "I thought you were coming! Come on, what shall we do! "It''s a dracula, and what if I suck blood? Here." That''s what Micah said, making her left shoulder clear, revealing her neck. How provocative! Lovely! Sweet for your words, then. "Uh, Cap! "Huh... Dracula sucked my blood so I have to be a Dracula too. I''ll be dressed just like that." So Mika came out dressed like me in the dressing room. Needless to say, I flirted as usual after this. ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ "Ha, it''s Halloween! "Ha ha! Right, my blood rolls more tonight than usual......! "Kanata''s always a costume competition, isn''t she, Demon King''s costume? "No, the concept tonight is Phantom...... hehe hehe" "What''s wrong with that mask? "I just made it" Kanata answered Sakura''s question with a high laugh. Did you also make your own costume, or you usually wear more elaborately decorated clothes than when you immerse yourself in the second disease. "What about Sakura? You''re grating your hair today, aren''t you? "Hehe, look" When Sakura laughed uncommonly and flirtatiously, a bunch of hair began to move like a living snake. If you look closely, the outfit is also like a woman was coming in ancient Greece. I see, Medusa. "Kanata, my eyes, how many seconds did you stare? "Come on, I''m mostly looking into Sakura''s eyes and talking... ah... my body... it hardens..." "Ugh, you don''t have to make it look like a stone in illusion" "But that hair is faking it in the first place, right? "Well! Kanata stared at Sakura in disguise as if only her eyes had really turned to stone, but she remembered something and turned to me. "That''s right! "What''s going on? "I have plenty of sweets for you to eat with." "Really!? Yay! That''s Kanata! Needless to say, they ate something so sweet after this. ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ "Wow, if it''s Earth today, it''s Halloween." "Right." "Wafufufufu" He looks at me with the face he expects as Lil moves his ears and tail a little as if he wants you to pay attention. I know more or less what you want me to say. "Well, Lil doesn''t have to be a werewolf to disguise herself." "Yes, you''re right! I''ve been a werewolf since I was born! Wahoohoo." Lil seems to be planning on using magic and items even on Halloween on Earth to get back to where he was only that day. You''re screwed anyway. No, I''ve heard that Halloween is good because monsters can mix and play with humans in stories often inspired by monsters. Is that how it feels? "But you don''t look like a werewolf." "I don''t know what a werewolf looks like. In my case, then I won''t be disguised as anatomy. That''s why I tried to dress high exposed for now! A lot of flirting later, huh? "Oh." "By the way, isn''t Shaw masquerading? "Uh, so you''re coming for a little while" I went into the dressing room, got all creative with the items, and put on a disguise. Blah, blah, blah. I think I made it too high quality. It''s just that this is what''s right for me, so I can''t help it. "How''s it going?" "Wow, that''s Frankenstein! But the show is handsome, so it''s a historical fact... no, the muscles are too conspicuous to look like a combat type of man-made person." "What the hell" "Looks very strong..." After that, when I played with the robot-sounding words, actions, and movements, I was devastated. Something seems to have snapped. We were so flirtatious after this. ##### I was really going to make it a normal story, but you''re Halloween today! So suddenly, I stopped publishing the stock and wrote this story. I''m very glad it''s been a long time since Icharab, but you haven''t written enough. If it''s true, if it''s "Let''s be a novelist," I think there''s always an illustration of the above dracula outfit around here, of Alim that I drew, but it''s a story that I drew quickly, so that''s not true. Plus, I can see an official illustration done by a decent illustrator in December, so I was wondering if it would be wild for me to paint the character of this piece again, which has fallen even further since then. But I''m not happy or that kind of level if, in time, I''d rather have Levelmaker illustrations and UP somewhere. 1044 Episode 945. "Where is this place? The man looked around with a face like a clap out. This man, who was being held inside a camp in the Kingdom of Mephirado, succeeded in escaping by strange force. The background suddenly shifted inside the old stone room when he broke out and tried to kill the enemy that drove him until he was housed. There were several other people besides the man. It was a facial rash that I didn''t see much in common, such as an extinct girl with brown skin, to a man with unusual hair and unusual clothes. The man decided to give a voice to the adorable brown girl in the back business habit he used to go to. "Ha, my lady." "Hmm? Who? Yellow, crisp, gem-like eyes stare at the man. The man accidentally put tens of millions of bells on the girl in his mind. The man decided to get down to business before he made his desires solemn and misplaced his purpose. "Do you know where we are? "I don''t even know, I was called God, and I was here when I realized it" "I see." The man wanted to pinpoint the girl more, but again he held back the urge to gush because there was a glimpse above not getting any specialty information. Now I''ve decided to give a voice to a guy with weird hair. "Hey, you..." "Are you an awkward man? The weird hairstyle guy who was leaning down felt very strange because he was weird to the tone. I regretted speaking up a little, but decided to keep talking. "Uh... how did you get here? "For the awkward have been called to God. To fulfill the mission of the awkward." "Mission? Do I have to do something?" "You don''t know that. Awkward man, if God commands, until he obeys." "I''m not sure." I didn''t want to get involved any more, but the man understood, for now, that this weird man has also been called by God. That''s when I thought about talking to someone else again, and I got a message in my head. That feels the same as what I received from God when I broke out of prison. [Are you in line? Some of you will be surprised to have moved here abruptly. I am God. I should have shown you each of that evidence before you got here] For a man, he broke himself out of jail, gave me a powerful item, and in an instant I didn''t suspect the existence of moving the place, that it was God. For that reason, I believed in the word. [This conversation is shared with everyone on the spot. I know what you want to hear. First of all, you must mean this place.... This is a space I have reserved specifically for you. To get you all together] [Then ask God a question! Why me, no, we were gathered? That was the question of that brown-skinned beautiful girl. A being who calls himself God answers that. [To get you to do something. Because it will be a long explanation, its contents will be discussed later. You have a certain strength. Because some of them are a little underpowered, I gave them items to enhance, but basically, ladies and gentlemen, they are strong people that everyone acknowledges in anasm. There are many strong men besides you, of whom I have chosen by my standards.... Some wanted to call you some more if it was true, such as a brave man fascinated by the devil] [Hmm, I see! The man who found out he was gathered to do something, as the weird man put it, would have liked to decide immediately on vengeance, but he did not contest that disobeying God''s command was bad for the boulder. More than that, I was wholeheartedly surprised by the fact that the girl or weird guy was equal to or stronger than me. [But I''m sorry to say this to you, but did you stop imitating the fake brave man? Nyal......] [Oh, call me Illume! I missed her name one letter at a time. I''m so strong that I don''t even need to transform people anymore, and I thought I''d make something about who I am. Well, based on that kid. I just combined the way people have been turning into] [I see, let''s call you Illume in the future] It was a refreshing story for the man, but I suspected that the girl had somehow done something nasty with her account as an SSS rank. [What do we do about each other''s identities? [Please keep each other''s secrets] [I understand] The man who was getting a little interested in how the weird guy got that hairstyle was disappointed, but I thought that it would be better if there was someone who didn''t know about himself, and I still didn''t dispute it. [Now it''s time to talk about the purpose of your gathering] When God said so, everyone took a serious listening attitude. Then what God had spoken was shocking to everyone who was on the spot, and some of them varied from those who questioned, to those who undertook pleasantly, to those who reluctantly understood. ##### Speaking of which, lately, I''ve been wondering if there might be a title worn if there were so many stories. What do you think? 1045 Chapter 946: Prison Breaker "In the meantime, that samurai was slaughtered by our son would definitely mean he turned to the enemy side" That''s what Shaw''s father said. You''re absolutely right. Maybe he''s the one who did something good for Anasm by sealing up some sort of magic or demon god, but God brought him back to life and he stripped us of our fangs, which means he''s become an enemy to us at least, right? Then we''ll have to put in place some sort of countermeasure. "You have to know the skills you possess or something for now! Tell me about Suluru and Shiva and their Samurai traits." "Oh, right. But Sultr was defeated once, and to me it was a complete defeat. Whether it was helpful or not..." "Still, it''s better than no information! It''s a threat just to do decent damage to us." "Okay." "Can I have a moment before that? Where the two pillars are just going to talk about Samurai, Samayir broke in that has absolutely nothing to do with that Samurai. "Mm, what? "I''ve been looking out of this mansion for a while because I don''t think it''s a good idea to join the conversation... it''s so noisy" "You mean there was something strange? "Probably will" I want you to see what''s going on besides me somehow. I have no reaction to SSS ranked demons showing up, and if we leave it to the SSS rankers who are from the beginning in this country...... no, that''s hard. Mr. Gilmers is being pursued by SS ranked demon crusades everywhere, and Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna told me not to fight. Kara and Mr. Ruin and the others won''t be able to get out of the castle, and the kings are in training. The favors will be with Rose and Mr. LaHand, but I don''t know if those guys can move into this themselves because they''re not officially SSS rankers yet. So it''s best if I go. Turning towards Micah, he smiled nicely and nodded. "Ask me and your fathers what they might need, and I''ll tell you all about it later, so come on." "Thanks! I''ll get back to you if I can ask you something on the way." "Okay! Go ahead." That''s right, I know Micah, you''re just my daughter-in-law. Heh heh. Really, I want to get this goth spread multiple times sometime soon and not worry about it enough. I went out of the mansion. Samayle''s right, there''s a lie going on. Does it kind of feel like we''re all scared? In the meantime, I decided to go to the front of the castle gate and ask the gate soldiers to talk to me. "Um, excuse me! "What a time like this...... Oh, oh! Alim!" "Good, Alim is here..." "I came to talk to you because it''s kind of noisy, what happened? "Actually..." What the soldiers told me was probably outrageous for the inhabitants of this country. You think that in a situation where criminals, the former SSS ranker who captured everything in the best jail in the Kingdom of Mephirado, are absolutely impossible to escape from, they suddenly managed to escape despite not being able to do it so far? The former SSS ranker was a man who had been cowing the society behind this country, mainly as a slaver.... I mean the one who inspired that Mr. Ult to be called a hero. That''s not a bad idea. You''re sure you''ll get revenge on Mr. Ult, right? Besides, even though you looked like you wanted to ramble right after you broke out of jail, you think you disappeared somewhere in an instant before you rammed in front of the troops you''ve been trying to crack down on? They''re searching right now. Someone who sucks at being a SSS ranker criminal and bullshitting the back society, can''t be strictly uncontrolled. I mean, I might have guided someone to get out of jail. And I can''t believe he went somewhere in an instant. Similar to that Samurai thing earlier...... Isn''t this too easy to understand? I can only assume that the subject we''re chasing has jailbroken that Poison Master outrageous to use for something. "Okay, I''m in a bit of a difficult situation right now, but I''ll help you with your search with the item." "I appreciate that......! "Thank you very much. By the way, would you like to see Princess Kara today? "Hey idiot, I''m busy right now..." "Oh, I was..." "Sorry, if Kara seemed lonely, tell her she''s busy crusading SSS-ranked demons." "Understood." Phew, for now, should we add features so that we also post information about humans with more than a certain amount of magic on artificial satellites? That would welcome Samurai right to the place even if he showed up or that former SSS ranker appeared. Steady, I can''t believe humans have to deal with SSS-ranked demons the same way... I''m so tired. ##### They''re going to distribute it in a bookstore or something, but what a sign I, as part of my job, was probably going to write. I can''t believe it''s a sign, that sounds really like it. What kind of signature would you like? 1046 Lesson 947: The Flood of Things I came back to your mansion. You sensed I was back, Micah''s welcoming you. Apparently, we''ve got some questions for the demon gods. "What happened? "Something inspired Mr. Ult to be called a hero, a former SSS ranker criminal escaped." "Uh... Wow" The words leaked out of Micah''s mouth felt more painful than surprising. I know how it feels. "He suddenly came out of an absolutely impossible situation today and disappeared somewhere in an instant as soon as he got out of jail." "I don''t care what you think about that..." "Yeah, Samurai traveled momentarily, and God''s involved, for sure." When we get this far, we''d better think that Anazar level is a collection of God''s members fighting for something. That''s also because Samurai has been attacking Shaw and me, and we''re the target. Well, it''s not like it started now that you''re attacking us. "So you''re saying we might end up fighting one of these days? "Maybe. So I''m going to do it later so that you can discover SSS-ranked demons and get information about SSS-ranked humans." "Right, you don''t know where it comes out. It''s also in this anasm." I don''t care if this happens. People end up worse than SSS ranked demons. "Yes, I have to teach that Samurai skill." "Yeah, tell me" Micah showed me the note. That samurai seems to grow swords, spears, bows and body surgery up to divine depths, plus he''s overwhelmingly stronger than anyone in possession of similar skills because he also continued to train without skills, as he said toward the show. He has the same title as Kanata and Shaw because he is even more wise, and he has a pretty high level and status. He has skills about ''knife pulling'', and it seems Samayle''s view that his status cut off the arm of the show above himself with that skill. Shiva said again, it looks like the magic of the whole street can be used properly. Especially the fire and wind attributes. They are likely to possess five star skills that require correction. "Ugh, looks strong..." "Well, you look strong." "I''m particularly concerned about self-training. Shaw and his parents are the only ones in this mansion who have reached the realm of masters without status." I mean, if I suck, I guess that Samurai can only deal with about Shaw or Dad. I don''t know, but Kanata might use instant startup to control it in an instant. For now, it doesn''t look like I''m just making stuff or shooting magic at you. ... It''s not like you''re invincible if you raise the level. There are a lot of games, but I didn''t know you''d be so scared if that were real. It''s a lot of pain that no matter how strong you get, you can''t rest your heart. "Ha..." "Hey, that''s kind of a real big deal." "I was only ready for my heart thanks to Micah''s inquiry, that''s all I really saved. If I hadn''t had any previous information, I would have been more fuzzy by now." "Can I compliment you? "All right, all right." But this is not a joke, it''s true. If my heart hadn''t been ready, for every trouble that came out one after the other, I might have been buttered by now. I don''t think it was just Kanata or Shaw who got seriously injured. "But it''s going to be tougher." "... yeah" "That''s it for today. I don''t even have a guarantee. Take a breather and add that new feature." Micah was right, I took a breather and then decided to take new measures. By the way, Micah tells me your fathers will think of something for each of you. My father, a scientist and inventor, and Micah''s uncle, whose business is good at dantoz, expect me to come up with good things. And he also apologized that it was all windy with me on my back. I''m the one who called this anasm, so I wish your fathers wouldn''t have to worry about it. I''m going to be sorry. So while I was working on it, it was night without anything. Apparently, it was as big an event as it could have been until the escape of the murderer. I can be somewhat relieved at night. It was only during the day that SSS-ranked demons appeared so far. I''m only resting. "Ayum, you''re tired, aren''t you? "Yeah." "''Cause it''s not like the kind of worry you have on the planet. Exams and exams look cute." "I really am! Was it right, in the first place, that I have acted since I came to anasm? Something doesn''t make me feel like I have a reason to say that I''m the cause of the anaza-level thing that God did. No, it''s unfounded and I don''t remember doing anything bad at all. ##### Do you think this will end in a thousand stories? I''m starting to feel like something''s never ending. Ma, that''s the usual thing. 1047 Episode 948: The End of a Day Too Busy "Phew, it''s over, it''s over" The final adjustment of the renovation was completed so that humans with a power above a certain value could also be shown on the device. As far as the data goes, it seems that there are no SSS-ranked adventurers in Anasm, so I was convinced that we didn''t deal with SS-ranked demons, but we''re not always too popular to be harmed. I just had the observer look all over the anasm for about an hour after I first added a little functionality, but the samurai and jailbreaker-like magic was nowhere. There''s no normal way to escape from an item I''ve made, and maybe Nyalat Hotel Type is hidden in a place where neither of those two have my predictions nor my powers, just as the demon is escaped from Kanata''s instantaneous travel. If so, are you two and one in the same place? The possibility of possessing the Nyalat Hotel Type as a force of war is also well considered. Anyway, today''s work is done, let''s hope there''s nothing left to be done, believing the hypothesis that it''s just hope they get some rest at night. "Done? "It''s over. It''s over! Finally. But no matter how much I adjusted, I couldn''t find Samurai, Jailbreakers and Nyalat Hotel Type." "But it''s like this is decided, isn''t it? They said they were working together." "Yeah." "I''m going to make dinner. What do you want? "Micah..." "Hmm, I''ll see you later" "I like curry rice today." "Okay! I want something spicy and cheerful. How much mind was ready, exhausted if only for this. Anyway, I''m going to be in trouble again tomorrow, so I need to feed my English a little bit. "Done. I used a lot of ingredients that seemed to help." "I can feel it." "Anyway, I''m the future daughter-in-law of dreams! Eat! The truth is, Micah must be tired, too, but I''m sorry you got me worried. I really want to live in peace and relaxation for us soon. Speaking of which, I have dreams. "What? "That liquid demon with you in his hand, you copied the memories of both of us, didn''t you? "Yeah. Otherwise, all of a sudden I can''t use the instant move and the item master that far." "... well, then, maybe... right? Micah is embarrassed to say something. It''s rare to be shy so far. I didn''t get to hear it a bit well, but I kind of figured out what I wanted to say in my childhood intake. What Micah wanted to say was that they read that she and I had made all sorts of flirts.... Thinking about it, they probably saw it without a leak. "I knew they were watching, right? Yah..." "Ha, that''s embarrassing. But it''s unexpected that Micah would be so shy. You''re not right in front of me. Take off what you''re wearing right now." "Then I''m a dream thing. Dedicated. So it sucks that the other demons in the red know about the memories just for the two of us. I''m more angry than shy." Sure it is. Hmm, apparently you owe that demon a bunch of them. Kanata''s on fire for revenge, but I have to stop as soon as I find her, too. I''d be in trouble if people told me that I was really a man during anasm. "Well, we have to do something soon." "The memories of having dreams are just for me and having dreams." "Yeah, yeah." The kind of stupidity that spoke of Micah''s love to me for a while continued. By the time that stopped, we were both almost done eating curry and taking a bath. Micah invited me in with her, so I decided to come in with her. Whatever, stay normal gender, not between women. I washed my body and soaked it in the hot tub, and Micah held me in a snug way. "You''re changing your face today." "... I was eating, so I couldn''t talk about the creeps." "I see. Then talk as much as you like." "Yeah. When Ye got hit, I kind of flashed back a little bit. When my dreams died." "Oh......" "I would understand. Even after a few hours, I think cherry blossoms are probably crying like they''ve had a mental breakdown.... Hey Happy Dreams, I can''t help but be anxious and anxious even if I and Happy Dreams were to connect my body and mind and not be able to part with each other due to items! Look, I''m scared." Mika''s body began to tremble. I gently hugged Micah back. Your skin is swelling. "So don''t tell me not to fight, just stay away from me anymore, okay? Please?" "I''m the same, obviously, but so is Micah, right? "Yeah, I''ll never leave either" After we got out of the bath, we stuck each other in the magic room like we did yesterday, even though Nyalat Hotel Type said we were ashamed of ourselves for peeking into our memories. #### Level Manufacturer''s Books, we went all the way to the final calibration! It''s amazing, I''m impressed to be properly like Lanobe. It''s like a lanobe, or it''s a lanobe as it is. None of them, because there are no typos, it feels completely dirty already. Look forward to it. 1048 gossip Arms and Skills (Sho) It''s the gossip of one paragraph after the big commotion started. Do you know what''s going to happen now? (¦µ¦Ø¦µ) Huhuhu... I don''t get motivated to boost if I don''t write about this regularly. Next time, by the way, it''s gossip. ##### "Are you sure you''re okay? Oh, there''s nothing wrong with that. It wasn''t a big deal, but my dad, Lil, and I had dreams too much to worry about, so much so that my arm would be slashed. At least I don''t think it was enough to take my seat off the conversation with the demons. No, maybe Ip was rested with you. Either way, I''m all set. "Wahoo..." "Hey dude, don''t lick a lot of amputated places. Be modest." "Because..." "You used Amrita, didn''t you? Well, I admit it was a shocking scene." Lil''s got worse eyes than mine before. Nothing comes to mind enough for a lover to be ashed in front of you. That''s why I''ll never forgive that sultry. I don''t think Shiva should trust Samayir and Sultr anyway.... I think I''ve completely sealed my dreams, but I can''t abandon the possibility that I still have some leeway. No, Ip says the reason you got hit this time was because you were accidental. Blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah we I was wondering if the sults would turn their fangs again and get the lil ashed again... "Wow, wow! What''s the matter, Shaw? Well, it''s nice to give me a hug, but it''s kind of painful." "Oh, bad, bad. I was just wondering." "Wahun. I knew you''d regret being slaughtered as a samurai. "Now... well, that''s fine with me" "But that samurai said it, too, but I think it''s the show, so I could take that slaughter off the steeple. For example, Ayu is strong, but that strength is due to all her skills, so if she had been slashed..." Lil''s right, I''m glad I was too on the matter. That samurai is real. I''ve never seen a real samurai, but maybe it''s real. Even without status. It''s so strong. It''s bad for a dream, but if he''d been in the same situation as me, he''d have been in two things, I feel like that. "Wahoo, for now, though, it''s not like we, the humans of Anasm, were wrong either! You can''t just use your skills! Indeed, the inhabitants of Anasm tend to emphasize their skill as people rather than their skill focus, that is, what they acquire outside of their skills like my judo or that Samurai swordsmanship. There are quite a few exceptions. Lil was one of them until he toured the dungeon with me. Maybe he understood that skills and proficiency were separate, you know, the anatomists. Well, I figured it would be quicker and stronger to improve my skills. "But you must be experiencing it. That''s a premise about strong skills and status, isn''t it? "Wow, that''s right. In the end, we have to be both strong." Had a dream, Ye and I... Right, I''ve always assumed that I''m the weakest of these, but apparently depending on the other person, I''m stronger. Maybe you should change your mind. Until now, flame magic has been too strong, and I''ve fought it with flame magic for now, and if I was forced to throw it away from when I wanted to get out of my hand to close range, but if I came up with a tactic that multiplied these two strengths of mine, I''d be pretty strong, wouldn''t I? Do you want to rest your muscles tomorrow and move on with your thinking? "Lil, there''s something I''d like to try tomorrow. I''d like to keep doing that instead of muscle treading depending on the situation, will you hang out with me? "Wow, of course! I''ll follow you everywhere." "Thanks." We need to get more power to protect everyone. There''s no way we''re missing one. Even Lil needs to be able to protect him safer. "Wahoo, but I''m still worried about my arm. Is that what you want to try straining your arm? "So don''t worry about your arm anymore. Here." "Wahoo." To make you not worry anymore, I''ll rub Lil''s chest with the arm of the slashed and stuck. Because this is the usual thing we''re doing between us for once, and this is the best way to prove it works properly. I don''t feel like doing something naughty... there''s no way. "Wahoo, that''s the same as always. No force, no rubbing, no madness of dimension." "Don''t you see? Do you know that detail?" "Almost every day. I''m used to being rubbed. Wow, you don''t have to worry about this." "Have you finally convinced me? It''s not like they''re rubbing you anymore, it''s usually Lil rubbing you, right? "Wow, from me or from the show, roughly 50% at a time" "... still, sort of. No, you''re right." "Wahwahwah, I''ll go on because I''ll admit I''m okay now. Right?" "Oh......" ##### Speaking of which, we''ve also shown you the title design! Hey, good for you. I''m sure you''ll be convinced if I wrote it and you''re used to it! Really, I''m going to cry for all the people who have done so far. I just have to thank you. 1049 Episode 949: Pessimism and Boldness (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ In Kanata and Sakura''s room, they held each other strong. Sakura, to be precise, is holding you tight so that you don''t let her go about Kanata. Sakura''s eyes swelled bright red, and Kanata was stroking her to mock such a sakura. In that, Kanata looked at the clock. Three hours had already passed since Sakura had detained him, at a time when he would have been late to sleep if he hadn''t had dinner or bathed. "Hey, Sakura. What shall we do for dinner?" "I don''t need it today" "Oh well. Then the bath..." "If you want to take a bath, I''ll come with you" Sakura apparently meant it. Kanata perceives what Sakura thinks and gently hugs back. "I know you''re worried about me, but you''re not gonna do this all the time, are you? "... I don''t like it. I don''t like you dying anymore. If you take your eyes off me, you could be dead." "He said it was okay." "You weren''t okay! "... sorry" Despite stopping crying an hour and a half ago, Sakura''s eyes are once again coming to grief. Kanata knew she was bad, so she wasn''t sure how to speak up. And after another hour in such a tight state, Sakura opened her mouth by herself. "... You said you were my sister, and that day, you felt this way against Ayu. Yeah, it wasn''t like Amrita could use it back then, it was a listed death, so I guess it''s worse." "Yeah......" "Honestly, my sister hasn''t done anything impure at all, but since she came to Anasm, she''s been physically handed over to Ayu over and over again, and I think I''ve figured out the best reason for that" "Yeah?" Sakura glanced at Kanata''s face chillily. And hug harder. He buried his face on his chest and seemed to keep everything with Kanata. "... Ayu and Ip have a very strong sense of responsibility towards us." "Yeah." "Then if you do something that makes Ye responsible, you won''t be able to get away from me, and things like die away from me will never happen again, will they? "How about that..." "Hey?" Kanata knew from the feeling of her voice chopped up and the way she trembled, that Sakura was pretty good. And if you keep holding on like this, they''ll do what Sakura''s thinking right now. "It doesn''t even happen that you get hit by accident and you get your gut crushed, and you don''t get your heart removed! So with me..." "That won''t work, you promised two years from now." "I don''t like it better for me to die. Can you guarantee that you''ll never die again? This isn''t the result of popping up with Brother Ayu because he wants to protect everyone in the end, not just me. Then you better make sure you can''t leave me anymore. You either go to war with me, or you wait here with me, or you have to." "But I don''t want Sakura on the battlefield." "Even I... I''m with you! Sakura pushed Kanata down with all her might and even her status. Kanata was amazed at how far she would go, and stopped moving so much that she was saddened by her weakness. "You didn''t think I''d let you push the leaves down. I''m weak in the leaves." "Ah... uh..." "Because I''ve really been vulnerable to unexpected events for a long time. That''s why you protect me so often. You can say that. Then try to protect yourself from me now." "What, what... this is a precaution!? Sakura took away Kanata''s physical freedom in her meditation. And he puts his hands on his clothes across Kanata''s hip. And I took it off without hesitation. Kanata''s thoughts stop further. Sakura took away what she was wearing one after the other to show off after finding out that Kanata would stop. And. "You know what happens when you get here already, don''t you? "... no... the..." "Don''t close your eyes, and don''t let it slip away. I''m trying, too, so look at it all. Because only the leaves I love are special. But I knew... if I had stopped in case of surgery, if I could just shake me off and stop, I wouldn''t have done anything to surprise you." "............ Gu" "Once you surprise me, the leaves won''t be able to do anything by continuing to surprise me long after that. Well, maybe I''m tired and sleepy now. If you want to do it now, even me..." Sakura put her hand on Kanata''s neck with that same expression that came to mind. But you''re not serious. You''re not empowered. "Ye seem to be trying to fight it like that slime again, but they read my memories and I find out all about my weaknesses. They''ll kill me again anyway. It''s my wife''s job to stop my husband if he''s going to do something dangerous, isn''t it? "Now it''s time to be careful! Well, just get dressed and put it in the eye place..." "You just have to look at it, ''cause we''re married in four years. But if you''re going to die again before you get married, you''re really going to stay... responsible and stay away from me." "Calm down, cherry blossoms! As Kanata finally squeezed her power and shouted so, Sakura smiled and pressed her body to fall over Kanata, naked. Kanata solidified again. "Yes, I''m probably in a panic right now when Ayu''s sister dies to keep standing up. There''s no such thing as calm or dust. If it''s true, I''m ashamed enough to get fire out of my face, but I don''t feel anything for taking it off. I''m also aware that it''s not in my character. But, more than that, I feel like I need to do something about the leaves......! Hey!" "No... no, it''s not like this" "Then I ask, Leaf, if I was drained of my heart and stomach and died spitting blood... and all I could do was watch it over the monitor, wouldn''t I be crazy? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ #### It''s going to be longer than I thought, and I don''t care what you think, it''s not about gossip. I''m glad it''s this part. That''s why I said gossip last time, but I made it into this part. Next time it will continue. By the way, I think there are many one-time holiday moves such as "roaring" and "inviting dancing," especially in the game...... Drake, but Kanata, if you''re a character in the game, you have little tolerance for this kind of thing. Especially if the opponent has launched a pre-emptive attack and will use a one-time rest move, you will be taking two special turns off only Kanata... so weak. Instead, they are perfectly spelled characters from what they are, such as status and skills, except for holiday tolerance. 1050 Episode 950: Another Promise (Leaves and Cherry Blossoms) The leaves have shut up. I won''t say anything. Sakura had been leaning back for a while to see how it was going, but decided to cut the numbness and move out. I also believe that the person who has made this situation so far cannot go back. Even though I realized in my head that what I was doing was a mess, I put my hands on Kanata''s clothes and if I noticed, I''d already let her take off her jacket. "Really, your body gets disappointed every day." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You know... they got your heart out of here, didn''t they? I put my ear on Kanata''s chest with her torso stripped off. I hear heartbeats fairly faster than usual. Sakura doesn''t know which is the main reason why that''s because Kanata is panicking about the situation right now, or because her naked self is even more closely attached to her naked kanata. "Are you thrilled? Me, too. Here." Sakura lifted Kanata''s arm and let her touch her heart area. Sakura felt kind of deja vu and remembered what it was. "This is how I touched my chest, the other day, when I first defeated SSS-ranked demons, right? Yeah, you know, like that time, when Kanata got pinched and there''s something I can do to help, so I figured we''d both work together in the future? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey, if you keep stuck like this, are you sure... I''ll make it to the end, okay? With that said, Kanata finally opened her mouth. He looks as if he gave up something, no, exactly as if he understood. "Yeah, there''s nothing you can disagree with me about." "I''m a junior high school student, so I''m not the leaf I said better than anyone." "But I hope cherry blossoms want it." "... you''re not stupid..." "It''s been a long time since you''ve said that.... I''m so sorry." Sakura began to shed tears in her eyes again. Kanata cools her head rapidly and slowly lets her naked sakura get off her top. "I was only thinking about myself." "Yeah......" "Right, it was hard, wasn''t it? You don''t want me to fight cherry blossoms, you don''t want me to fight cherry blossoms." "Ugh..." "Let''s say I''m sorry from the bottom of my heart. I noticed when they said it. So I have no right to refuse the impending cherry blossoms. I push myself to stay in the cherry blossoms and die of my own accord... and yet I refuse what the cherry blossoms ask me to do. I can''t." Sakura also calmed down a little when she saw Kanata, who was rarely and genuinely reflecting. I put my hand on Kanata''s head when I realized it, and I was stroking her. "Then you''ll never die again? That''s my favorite thing to do, rather than get laid." "Yeah, I promise" "Absolutely, right? "Okay. I''m not gonna die anymore, and I''m not gonna do anything about it by myself." "Eh heh... it''s a promise! If I tore it, I''d hate it! Sakura had high emotions and held onto Kanata as she was. Kanata also hugs Sakura back. After a while, the tears that Sakura had for her eyes began to catch from her eyes. "I''m so glad you''re alive, I really am... I''m so glad I had Amrita. Ahhhhh" "Yeah, I really need to thank you for being here." "You can''t leave me anymore! About us. Ah." "Yeah, you promised." "Suki no..." "I like you, too." Kanata strengthened the arms hugging force that was letting her touch the crying Sakura more vigorously than she had done a few hours ago. And tickle together. "Hmm..." "Phew. But be careful with the cherry blossoms you follow." "Also, of course. Self-defense is decent! I''ll give you some support! "That''ll help." Sakura took Kanata''s hand and tangled her pinkies with it. And with a slightly reddish cheek, he rocked up and down with joy. "Eh heh... Promise! Because I think what happened today has already become my trauma. Try not to get hurt." "I''ll do good. Clothes. Clothes. We can''t stay naked." "Eh, I really could have stayed like this" "But cherry blossoms, in my mouth and in my behavior, I''ve been coming, but my body was trembling." "Well, that makes me nervous." With a slight shame, but in a hospitable manner, Sakura put on her clothes. Kanata also takes the clothes taken off following it and wears it back. The two then sat together leaning against the abyss of the bed. "Isn''t that a good idea? You''ve had such a nosebleed just because I hugged you before... you look like you could do it right the day you promised! Hey, what could really go faster, I can''t believe... eheh" "That''s not true." "Huh? ''Cause we were naked to each other, and you hugged me so hard..." "I''m not fine at all. I can''t believe I''m holding a girl I truly love like that. We''re still in adolescence, right? With that said, Kanata took the bucket out of nowhere. "Bucket?" "It''s time to break the tension...... break it...... and...... guhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! "Heh heh heh heh heh heh!!? ##### Speaking of which, what do we do about scenes like this? You can''t write so blatantly, what''s commercialized is for high school students to read from a healthy elementary grade. We need to be milder...... But there are parts of me that have to do what Hayashi and Mihana and Sho and Lil do in the percentages there to go on. 1051 Episode 951: Morning Call "Phew... oh my goodness" "Morning, Ayumu" "I must have fallen asleep yesterday. You''ve been clinging to me the whole time? I told you not to leave. "Physically." Nico, it''s okay because he''s cute and he hugs me, but I can''t even put on my clothes. Micah laughed that it was a joke and left the magic room wearing only underwear. I told you Micah would make dinner for a while, so I guess I''ll make breakfast. I''ll take a quick bath of hot water and get dressed before I leave the magic room. There was a hot cake on the table with raw cream and pickled fruit syrup. "Sweet stuff will cheer you up. That''s a lot of cream hot cake this morning! "Nice." It is also delicious with cinnamon and honey. Well, what happens today? It turned out to be outrageous yesterday as Micah wanted to have a hunch. Turns out a god named Anazar Level is trying to organize something, and Kanata has been killed by a very strong SSS-ranked demon. Shaw gets slaughtered by Samurai, too. What a strange eye. There must be more and more trouble ahead of us.... If Anaza-level is involved in a massive outbreak of SSS-ranked demons, the emergence of samurai, the escape of the murderer, and all of this, it''s going to work out once and for all... um, I guess it won''t be that easy. "Speaking of which, Ayumu" "Hmm? "Why don''t you give Cherry Blossom and Ye, Sho and Lil the same pairing and red thread, like you and I can''t get away from each other anymore? If you''re equipped with these two things, even if one of them turns out to be like you yesterday, if one of them lives, you''ll come back to life, right? "Yeah, because it''s a god-good piece of equipment. And when you come back to life, you''ll come back to life next to the pair. Even if it''s sealed, it''ll show up right next door." "It is! That''s why I fly immortal enemies to places like comics that do much damage and make the resurrection pointless, but me and Micah are fine with that. Nevertheless, I guess I should have made that rather than new weapons. Right, I knew it. I never thought of anyone dying, so I never did it before. You might want to decide to make a ring and thread just for the couple who live here today (including married people). I gave the boulder a ring for Micah''s birthday, so I''ll change the design, though. "Micah''s right, I''m going to make them today." "I like that. Do you make it fast if you eat it? "Yeah, I will" It was about 9am by the time I was done eating breakfast and getting familiar and getting to work. If you''re going to make it for the number of people who probably live here, it''s going to take six hours to hold onto the magic room, so you have to work hard to make it! It''s my strength to stay calm all the time, even if I work a lot. "Then I''ll make it." "I''m not trying." [Has dreams, leaves, mihua, cherry blossoms, shokun, lil...... will you all listen to me for a second? "That''s from your uncle, isn''t it? It''s definitely from our father. Looks like I sent a message to all the residents of this mansion who don''t belong to the adults I just said. It doesn''t seem kind, it creates a serious atmosphere like when we talk about research. [It''s the dining room that always gathers, so that''s good. I want to talk serious. Will you all gather there at 10: 00? Then I asked for it. We''ll be done by lunch.] I got a message before I answered. Kind of reminds me of when I was pissed off when I was little. Usually he looks like a girl like me, and he''s a strange, fuzzy father who talks, but when he has to talk seriously, he suddenly tells me his back is going to be bigger, or something... he''s going to look like a man. Exactly that now. They talk about quite a bit when it comes to it. Well, there''s no choice. That''s all that happened yesterday, and this is the situation. It''s not strange to say something as a parent. No, rather that might be normal. I can''t work anymore, but I can''t help it. "What is it? "Something''s going to piss me off..." "You know what I mean?" "I know, I''ve had dreams about my uncle getting mad at me." "Was I?" I wonder when that was. At least I think it was before I was in elementary school. That''s the last time you got mad. I guess I wasn''t really pissed off for playing all the games. Kanata hasn''t been angrier, though. I had knee pillows and earrings and crushed an hour''s free time. Me and Mika head to the dining room. I met all four others along the way, but it seemed like they weren''t considering why they all called me. Oh, I guess it just felt like I guessed something. When I entered the dining room, not only my father and mother, but my uncle and aunt at Miho''s, my father and aunt at Sho''s, Lil''s mother and father stood looking angry or sad. Your father opened his mouth. I knew the atmosphere was serious. My face is still a girl, though. "We''re all on time. You''re a good boy. Sit in your chair and relax.... Yep. Then I wonder what we''re gonna talk about." 1052 Episode 952 Parent Opinions "Suddenly I can conclude, because there''s something I''d like to say before I do." The six of us sat in the prepared chair. Eight parents directly in front of me...... I don''t even seem to have a gap to joke about this one. "Shall we talk instead?" "No, as I talked to you last night, let me tell you from me because my child is the first one to be in anasm" "... Fathers, did you get together last night? Our father shakes his head in the voice of Micah''s uncle. Canata, the most controversial of us, set the question up for those two questions. It''s always the smartest thing to take the lead when hanging out with an adult. "Yeah. Actually, they''re gathering in our room in secret and on a regular basis." "Is it a secret, not a personal game or something? "There are a lot of things that kids have to do, parents don''t have to do." With a crease between his eyebrows, Un and Shaw''s father and mothers were nodding lightly. Nothing. There''s quite a few times we''ve just got together as a group of kids and tried to do something, and it''s not weird that your fathers and mothers got together to talk about us and about anasm. "So we''re all going to talk about what we discussed yesterday. Will you all listen to me? Nothing but snort. But I have to listen to you when I snort. I feel like the air has gotten even heavier. No, maybe your fathers are weighing it down. Your father opened his mouth to say slowly. "What we talked about yesterday¡­ it means that I don''t want the dreamers to be involved in any more of the anomalies that are happening in anasm." I mean, you''re not getting involved in any more anatomical anomalies. I know how you feel. Yesterday, Kanata turned out like that, and Sakura cried so much that it was the end of the world... there was also a shocking scene where Shaw was slashed in the arm. I can''t help but be told this. "I''m not telling you to stop being in anasm. I don''t want you to be involved in life, in fighting demons, in making contact with dangerous people, in the politics of a kingdom of demons, gods, or anything else that you don''t normally do in the everyday life of Earth standards." "I can''t do that." That''s what Kanata immediately said. But I don''t look surprised except for Lil''s parents for making such a clear objection. Probably of all the calculations. It''s good to be in anasm, but it''s impossible to stay out of politics and combat. I already have a lot of expectations about the Kingdom of Mephilado... no, I have to act as a brave and idol of Anasm. "Yes, Father. We already have a position, even if they say so." "I''m not telling you to stop doing that idol activity that Mihana and I have dreams about, nor am I telling you to break up with princesses and friends in this country. I didn''t even say you shouldn''t come to anasm." "Yeah, but you''re in this anasm as an SSS-ranked adventurer or brave, or combat expert, right? Not just me, all six of us. If you look at yesterday and talk about it, it''s all the more reason that we can''t stop SSS-ranked demons or demons." For example, if the demon Gatanosoa, who was able to follow Moya like the darkness I fought in the first place, had stormed around in an anasm without us, I think the damage would have been tens of thousands. That''s almost like I could take it down. I also asked what I thought about it. Even though you could take some more time to come up with an answer, your father will give an immediate answer to it. "Actually, I was independently looking into some of the demons that the dreams fought, especially those that seemed strong. Looks like a researcher. For example, a shell demon named Gatanosoa, which I had a dream of using as an example, once upon a time I could speculate that something that was defeated by multiple SSS-ranked adventurers was resurrected." "Ugh, yeah." "Do you know all the SSS-ranked adventurers, or comparable people, who have dreams of living in this anasm? Including ability. Maybe I''m wondering if you know the exact number." Your father is right about that. I don''t even know how many SSS-ranked adventurers or comparable people there are. I was doing more, but I didn''t try to figure out who I was already with. There were only three existing SSS ranked adventurers in the Mephirado kingdom before we came. Besides that, at least two people, the King and the one who escaped yesterday, had comparable strength. Indeed, your father is right, I have poor knowledge of the outside world. "In the meantime... you have a verse in mind. Then why decide that those SSS-ranked and high-status people can''t deal with SSS-ranked demons when they don''t all grasp it? Maybe some people can defeat demons with one blow or disable all their skills. If that''s what you''re saying, you can beat Gatanosoa even if you haven''t reborn once." Ugh, it sure is...... ##### Today is 11/18, but a week after that, 11/25 is the last day to book a level-manufacturer''s booked book that day and arrive on the day of sale. 1053 Episode 953: Desperate Stopping I think your father is absolutely right. It''s just that there may or may not be people like that. If it weren''t for you, it would be a big deal, so I figured we''d better leave. Thanks to the item master, it should be the earliest when it comes to detecting crises. "But what happens if you weren''t there? "Right, maybe I am. But I have one more thing to ask the dreamers. Maybe they think this is a white letter..." "Yeah, fine. Talk to me." You must be worried about us and talking, and it''s wild to complain about that, right? "Okay.... Then why are you trying to help the inhabitants of Anasm so much? Princess Kara and other people with intimate patterns can tell. He''s a brave man in the kingdom of Mephirado, and it''s convincing to help the people of the kingdom of Mephirado. But the dreamers are trying to save the whole anasm, aren''t they? The line seemed very difficult to say right now because your father is also the one who has been saving a lot of people from continuing his research, mainly related to medicine, and from bringing discoveries and inventions to the world. Probably not questioning the question from the bottom of the day anymore. "Now that we''ve completed a system that already monitors the whole anasm and allows us to head right for it if anything happens with instant travel, rather, missing out on SSS-ranked demons will deliberately abandon those who can save us...... before then, why did this happen? "Yeah......" Indeed, at some point I was helping the whole of Anasm. Either way, that would have happened no matter how I fell, and I wonder if it''s my personality, and I think all I can say is yes. I saw the faces of each of the five men in search of salvation for an answer with some other reason. Micah and Shaw, I think Sakura probably gave the same answer as me. Lil is originally a resident here, and I wonder what you''re thinking differently. Kanata... No, he doesn''t seem to know you very well either. "Well, I can predict a lot. They''re all very good kids... they''re good kids, so I guess they''re trying to help. You can''t abandon a puppy with six people all dumped on the side of the road, for example, can you? Perhaps we should have put out the firepowder that comes down on us at first, but sometime this happened and we couldn''t abandon it, could we? Nobody tries to argue with that. As far as I''m concerned, it''s a star. Your father sees through everything. No, I''m guessing you''re thinking about working patterns, patterns and everything by the time you come up with this answer. "If I were in the same position, I would have been. No, I guess it''s us. But so... yes, all I had to do was shake off the firepowder, and now I''m on a SSS-ranked demon crusade until I''m dead. Besides, you''re kind of blinded to dangerous beings, aren''t you? We, no, we parents, we don''t want anyone of our kids to die anymore." Mothers are crying in their eyes behind your father. Especially looking at me, Kanata and Mika. Only those three people, including me, must have tasted direct death. I do think it would be strange to try to save someone who has nothing to do with me until I grieve my parents while I die. I don''t think I can stop though. Is your father''s emotions uncommonly high himself, blood vessels floating up in his hands and his face turning red? And he went on to talk like he exploded his emotions with a voice that seemed so fucked up that he rarely showed it. "It all started after the dream died. And Mihana died, and Ye, Sakura and Sho went missing for a long time without contacting you...... in Anasm Ye died yesterday. I''ve had enough. Why do I have to shut up and watch my precious child die! I want to help what I can! But if everyone who matters from the bottom of my heart... is going to die, and if you don''t know if they''re going to disappear from before us... I want you to stop now." As your father uttered it out, all the mothers finally began to shed the tears that were for their eyes. Besides, Micah''s uncle and Shaw''s father seem to think exactly the same as your father, staring at us with grief-inclusive eyes. "People''s lives are important. But the lives of my own children are most important than anything else. I wonder if you can figure that out. No, you''ll see. Like having dreams makes Mihana more important than anything else, for example. Just as the leaves want to protect Cherry Blossom with their lives. That''s how important we all are, hey." I don''t know how to give it back. I would have been unfaithful at some point if I had helped all the people of Anasm. Did I forget that face I showed when I or Leaf first came back into contact with my parents? I wonder what I should do. I can''t abandon you for reaching as your father says, but I don''t want to grieve my parents any more. I wonder what''s right. Really, should we stop fighting? But then what about SSS ranked demons...? But when I confront SSS-ranked demons, your fathers... but... but... ##### I am glad that the parents of all the major figures in the level manufacturer have decided to live amicably. After all, being a parent is a big thing. 1054 Episode 954: Persuasion and Power But, but, but. Then what the hell are we supposed to do? I wonder what it''s right to do. I guess if you think about it carefully, you can do something about the underlying existence and solve it all, but that''s going to be a long fight, too, and your fathers are going to stop you more desperately. I''ve been so impotent. I want to reward my parents at all, and if it''s a favor not to fight, I''d like to hear it. "What am I supposed to do...? That''s how Micah shrugged right next to me. Maybe everyone thinks so. Maybe it would have been easier if someone was on their own during the rebellion, but they''ve never all been unfriendly with their parents. "We thought about what to do. But if you do that, maybe the leaves will point you to the pain." "That''s what I''m arguing against. Guess what your fathers are trying to do now is fight on our behalf... or something? "You''re right. But don''t fight and tell me, what those people do doesn''t make sense, does it? I''m glad my kids care about us. Besides, you can''t delude all six of them because they''re smart enough to jump through the world." Your father said that with a sad laugh. Apparently, if it was something to mislead me, I would have done so. I guess it''s all true what I just went to. "Then what are you going to do? Now Shaw asked the question. That''s what all six of us think. But I guess I have an answer for you because it''s about your father, and now he looks a little good at it, even though he was about to cry earlier. Is that, like, mass-producing the robots I built during this time? Then I''m sure it''s the best solution because it just lets the item fight. But your father doesn''t look kidding in such an easy way. "That''s... hmm? "No way......" The tozumaho is ringing. Apparently, SSS-ranked demons have emerged. There''s so much air I can''t read about coming out in the middle of what''s called a family meeting. "Just fine, let''s put it into practice. Dream on, give me your usual monitor." "Okay. Uh, do you need that automatic weapon to fight me? "You''ll need that one of these days, but not today." It''s like I don''t have to use it after all. I took out the monitor and reflected SSS-ranked demons from the satellite. Kanata tilted her neck when she saw the footage. "Isn''t that strange? More than usual." "What? "There''s one more SSS-ranked demon in itself than yesterday, but there''s one fewer of them, especially if you do" "Oh, that''s true." Because you know they suck at a glance. The atmosphere or the hegemony is different. Kanata''s right. One less than yesterday. The head count of the demons may be increasing in itself, but that''s many times easier for us. Could you have let it all out? But it''s also weird that there''s an unlimited number of things that can destroy anything. "It is. Well, no. Then I''ll show you the solution we put out." "Okay, sweetheart." "That said, Dr. Narukami is the only one who moves." "I don''t have a choice, Mr. Fugano. Yeah, that''s best left to him." Your parents don''t do anything but father, do they? I figured even if me and Kanata were in danger, I''d take the lead in the fight, and I think your father was sloppy. My father stood in a place that seemed to overlook multiple monitors showing SSS-ranked demons. And turn around on me like I remember one thing. "Yes, get ready for something that can seal the demons. I have dreams. I don''t have a problem with manufacturing. And don''t you need demonic material anymore? "Yeah, I''ve had enough. I don''t know if there''s a drop of blood left if I need it or not. I''ll leave the sealed contents here." "Then we''ll all see what we do." Your father seemed to have activated some magic on the spot. I''ve never even seen it. It disappears when one magic formation after another, kind of like a line of formulas. And then a few seconds later, there was a change in the footage on the monitor destination. "The demon is falling...? "Wahoo! There is no trauma anywhere, but some individuals have demonic nuclei!? "What''s this..." stuffy while the demon suppresses some part of it, and survives. Even those mighty ones and the amorphous demons who lived alone, without exception. By the time 30 seconds after your father activated the magic, all SSS-ranked demons that he had now been. "Huh? "Hmm." "If I daddy, I''d be cool like a leaf..." "Well, we still have the finishing touches." Plus your father rattled his fingers patsy. Then he gathered himself so that the demonic corpse could be crushed around the nucleus of the demon, one of which became a true-square object. Precisely, it feels like a body is stuffed in a box made of mindfulness or something. And it went even more compressed and quite small. "I''ll send it there. I have a dream, seal the one they sent me." "Huh?" Bloody squares disappear from the screen, and instead they pile up in front of me as if Kanata had used instant travel. One is roughly 1m square in size. Soon we could have a square packed pile of demons. "Ko, are you sealing this? "Yes, yes." I''ll seal them all as I''m told. ... eh, that''s it!? 1055 Episode 955: The Results of Thinking For Kids "It''s over..." I ended up cleaning up in two minutes of the stuff, including prep time. Plus, no one gets hurt, no physical attacks, your father keeps doing magic on his own and that''s it. Besides, your father didn''t seem to consume enough MP to physically impair himself. And speaking of what I did with that magic, I did the demon in some way...... I know it''s probably something that destroys the other person''s vital organs in the mindfulness that your father was doing when he first came to anasm, but for now, I killed him instantly, and I condensed this into a box shape in my mindfulness again, and sent that condensed thing to this room. And he instructed me to seal it. Though simple, your father did so much work on his own that what we had done so far seemed like a lot of work. "It''s rare to activate a weapon made by a dream, isn''t it? You should be able to fight those robots at any time for insurance, but at least people don''t have to leave this mansion to defeat them anymore." There''s not even room for objection, the perfect solution... No, it''s like I feel more like a force move than a solution, but it solves our problems at the same time with your fathers'' requests. "Now will you accept what we have said? "Uh..." Your father turned to me and said that, but it''s hard for me to decide at my discretion. I turn a blind eye to Kanata as I seek salvation. Kanata answered your father as she was. "You can''t drink 100% of all your desires. For example, if the king relied directly on me, I would have to work because I have a brother''s position, and I would be able to go.... but I think you can take a glance at some of those special situations and leave almost everything to that father''s powerful skills. Unless your father''s tired or something risky." "Consumption MP is SS Rank Attack Magic Skill for 1 or 2 shots. It''s not a huge consumption for us, is it? If we take an hour''s break, we''ll be back to normal. And it''s no risk." "No problem then, though." Then it''s settled. Honestly, I know the situation, but there are a lot of things that I can''t swallow. And now we don''t have to fight every day because we feel like we''re gonna die. Your father''s skills, your robots, and all you have to do is use Kanata''s instant moves and my stuff at the stronghold. But I can''t help but wonder how the hell you got that kind of power and how you were prepared. "What am I supposed to do with that samurai or the impending god, right? On the boulder. I can''t do that alone, but now we all have plenty of time. I have plenty of time to talk to you." "Right, right, but Father" "What kind of leaves" "How did you get such powerful skills? Looks like he was also using momentary travel..." "It''s usually skill synthesis, isn''t it? Each is a different skill, though. You want to know what it''s like? "Yeah, I want you to tell me" "Then I''ll write it on paper and explain it to you." That being said, your father prepared something like instructions for me using the Dark Matter Creator and the degraded version of the Item Master that I gave him before, the Item Jazz. Mothers already seem to know the content, so the six of us looked at each other and read the content. Your father''s skills in this series of battles are five stars, called "God-Eye," which, in addition to his ability to see things that are invisible to humans, and his clairvoyance works from footage and photographs, and he''s not half as capable of delivering his magic at any long distance to the subject he''s looking at. For example, when your father talks about healing magic while looking at pictures of me as a child, it seems that I will recover now. And another "god of memorials" of five star skills. This is the highest mindfulness version of the attribute-enhancement system, such as Shaw and The Flaming God, which I possess. And then there''s ''Grand Gravity'' in SS rank skills. Mr. Lilo''s father, Minister Olafur, should have had something similar. With the ability to manipulate gravity, it''s this skill that compressed demons around the nucleus. By the way, the square that was that container seems to be a wall created by mindfulness. For now, you have too many skills called ''God-Eye''. Whatever. You mean you can always do whatever it takes to have photos and footage away from you. In the first place, it also has a thousand eyelids function, so it can also attack ultra-range. And instant kill with a meditation...... horrible. Plus, at the end of the day, they would be most concerned about the leaves, the skill of instantly moving squarely compressed demons is SS ranked skill, "instant travel," as it were. If you have such a handy thing, you should have just found it. I''m sure this is what a guy named Deiss has. Anyway, your father thought about all of this and used it in his creation practice. He''s a researcher and he''s working on a lot of patterns, so maybe he could have done it because he''s your father. ##### Today is November 24, 2018! It''s not until tomorrow that I book what I''ve booked for this book and it arrives on the day of release (12/10)! If you would like to get it on the day of release, be sure to search and book the title of the book from the publisher''s HP. Yeah, I rewrote it from 1, so of course you can enjoy it differently than the web version 1056 Episode 956: Relying on Your Father "My monopoly..." "But leaf''s can do a lot more, can''t they? Leaves are depressed because your father has normally made instant travel with his skills. I can''t help but feel depressed because the fact that I was able to create skills from synthesis means I can hand my skills back to everyone and re-synthesize them... and then, if possible, everyone will be able to use instantaneous mobility. "I''m just saying I made it out of synthetics, but I think it''s hard to give it to everyone because it''s all I''ve created from the skill cards I got in the dungeon, right? "Um, I got all the items I got when I took your fathers to the dungeon, didn''t I? When did you get a skill card? "Actually, my mom and I were just going out and sneaking around the dungeon we were finding. The goal is to collect skill cards and experiment with demons." Is that what you were doing? I didn''t care what your father and mother were doing a month ago. I was supposed to be free to travel and stuff. Your father is the type to go through everything that interests him, so it''s not particularly strange to go around the dungeon many times to collect skill cards. "And then I was studying about demons. You know I have an anatomical diagram of a broad variety of organisms on Earth in my head, right? So beast and human, bird and fish demons were made subject to precautions, but material systems such as amorphous systems like slime and golems were refreshing. But now I''m going to be able to figure out the structure of my body enough to have a surgical procedure." Is that why you were able to defeat the amorphous demon you just had in an enhanced version of your meditation? You''re losing your mind to a father who doesn''t know which of the main factors was working hard for us, or who wanted to bury his intellectual exploration. "Hey, I have a dream. Ye, your I.Q is 222, right? How old is your uncle? "175." "Convincing numbers." Well, I don''t think they''re far enough apart. In addition to being smart, there are no obvious weaknesses like Kanata, so in some situations your father can be stronger in brainstorming. Either way, I can''t beat the two of you, though. "In the meantime, there are dreams and leaves, and then Sho-kun. I''ll take care of the SSS Rank Demon Crusade in the future. Please help me create seals and items." "Ugh, yeah. If you show me something like this, I''ll have to snort." "Ye are right. Just tell me the synthetic recipe for your skills next time! Maybe I can replicate it with a skill card I keep." "Okay, I don''t think we''ll be fighting anymore, but I''ll teach you next time" This seemed like everything my parents wanted to say, and we were released. We made it look like we were going back to our room, and we got six people together in another room. To discuss what to do about the future. "So, you and this dad are going to deal with them now? "That''s the only way. That''s all they say, and they come up with such a perfect plan." "I think this is fine. It doesn''t look like your uncles or fathers are in direct danger." "Wow, you''re right! Apparently, everyone has a serious opinion. We''ll have to back off if they do that after we''re worried. Besides, I wasn''t fighting because I wanted to, and that''s okay. "But what about that demon who imitated me and my brother? "What can you do, if that guy can handle it? "No, it''s about that, so it could probably come to your father with reverse detection. I knew I had to bury that one with this hand..." "Or..." I know you''re worried about your father, and although it''s a convincing word, he really looks like he''s burning in revenge. Sakura felt it, too. She grabbed her shoulder so that she could hold it against Kanata''s arm. "Cherry blossoms... don''t worry about it" "Wahoo, Kanata-kun, if you look so scared, Sakura will worry and deserve it! Besides, it''s because of that demon that we talked about like this one. Shouldn''t we think about doing something about it ourselves? Perhaps your thoughts have been read over there." "... right" Honestly, I think you can leave that demon to your father. Anyway, my father can read my thoughts with Kanata. Yeah, yeah. "What are we going to do, that''s it for today? No, we can rely on that guy every day from now on, and we can spend a little more time together? "Well, I try to watch you every time so your father doesn''t have anything to do with it, but nothing else. That Samurai thing has to show up again." "I knew that was the problem." That''s what broke us up. Can I think of more time I can flirt with Mika? Can I rest my heart? Better not just fail to be vigilant, right? 1057 Lesson 957: The Return of the Kings "He''s home now." "Father! Welcome back!" At Castle Mephirado, the kings, who had gone to increase their own fighting power, returned to the castle. All those who possess some strength in the castle are so elevated that they can clearly perceive their magic. "Welcome home, Fathers. So how''d it go? Princess Kara, Teal, who came to pick up her father, who returned with Queen Karna, asked that question. The king shakes his head gently. "No, I''ve never raised it until I stopped getting levels before, but something called reincarnation is powerful. Maybe we''ll have to review the SSS Rank policy." "Lord Arim discovered it, didn''t he? Now you know the secret to that bottom unknown strength." "So how many times did you reincarnate? Ruin asks questions. The kings and four others answered it. The king, who was a former SSS ranker and had a level of over 230, answers 21 times, and three times, a former SS ranker, a minister, a knight leader and an archbishop, go 20 times. "That gives me a lot of strength......! "Oh, thanks to you, I also have a lot more SS rank skills and 5 star skills" "But as Alim said, this should be just a secret between us. We must be well managed in the Kingdom of Mephirado." "If it spreads, it''s imperative that the equilibrium of the whole anasm collapses in a few years." "Dungeons will be the most valuable and wild demons will almost be wiped out" There are already nearly twenty people within the kingdom of Mephirado who have stuck to reincarnation, even if Alim just grasps it. This alone is no longer the strongest country in anasm. If reincarnation spreads and serves the whole anasm, the balance of strength breaks down, as the minister put it, and people hunt down demons after they become stronger. Demons are also a generic term for animals in anatomy. Demon equals There are so many demons that are animals and do no harm to people, but rather produce profits. If such demons are hunted down, this time humans will be in trouble. Anasm is widespread cultivation, but thanks to an inexhaustible gushing demon, we are not having trouble with meat, and the techniques of pastoralism have not developed as well as the Earth. It is done to make good meat relatively cheaper in order to obtain milk and eggs efficiently, but still less. "Perhaps it would be a good idea to keep the country''s top secret. Anyway, we have to avoid just touching the bad human eye." "Wouldn''t it be better if you asked Alim to make an item that would make something happen if something that doesn''t allow you to put together a book on how to reincarnate and level up" "Oh, let''s do that.... Yes, speaking of the wicked, we rushed back because we heard about his escape. I''d like to hear more about it for now. After the regiment." The kings immediately summoned those who were in charge of the prison after changing out of their combat attire. The called administrator told me in detail and accurately that there had been "I see. I started saying that God recognized me, and how I used magic to break out of the custody this country is proud of. And then disappeared from everyone''s sight and went missing." "There is no way that God would recognize someone like that!! "In my job as Archbishop, I know I feel so angry that I rough up my voice, but now I need you to be a little more adult. I don''t care what you think if you just listen to me, you''re getting some help." "And then it hasn''t emerged once? "Yes, it''s already day 3 without knowing where..." The king strokes his beard. To be honest, he stomped on how easy it would be to solve this case on our own merits right now, but he reconsidered that it wouldn''t be that easy with someone pulling a thread behind it and missing. "What will you do? "In the meantime, you should be afraid to turn the spear of vengeance on Lastman and Palasna" "Lord Palasna caged the son of Lord Rustman, and self-defense is more difficult than usual." "Let''s just give the two of us protection. If it''s true, you don''t have to, but it doesn''t hurt to keep in mind." The king commanded the Knights Commander to quickly leave the scene to recruit soldiers to provide protection for the two men. Let the caretaker go home, too. I told the minister and the archbishop to do something about the portion of the work that was also open, and only the king''s body remained between the thrones. "By the way, as always, I sensed the existence of SSS-ranked demons for days in a row, but they seem to knock everything down every day, don''t they? You know something, Teal?" "I''m sorry, Father. I''m nothing...... aren''t SSS Rankers everywhere compatible? "Father, brother, speaking of which, it looks like Arim''s not out of the mansion here." "So you''re dealing with those who live in that mansion? Speaking of which, Arim''s brother possessed the skills to move the place in an instant. And with Alim''s ability to create items, I''m sure I can manage to get a lot of SSS-ranked demons everywhere..." "But? "Again, why do so many SSS-ranked demons show up" The king takes a deep sigh. Just after a paragraph of the story, Ruin opened his mouth as he remembered. "Speaking of which, father. Mr. Rakhand and Mr. Gabayina have come to visit the castle with great strength. Probably reincarnated." "Yeah, well, Rose taught Alim how to get to a good level or something" "Well, it''s dangerous for the reincarnation story to spread, and I don''t know if Alim herself has said it around that it''s dangerous... but they can be trusted. It is better to have a little more fighting power in the anatomy that is clearly going on right now. Call them..." ##### We''re two weeks away from launch......! 1058 Episode 958: What to Do with SSS Rank Demons [______ Then you will do every little favor from today on] That''s what God told them in places like God made them. Those put up by God stayed in this space for about two days. Meals out in the meantime are lavish meals with plenty of SSS-ranked demons, and all jailbreakers and others who have had a normal time somewhere are generally satisfied, and the feeling of defiance of being named God has not budged. "Yes question! [What is it, Illume] "You said earlier that you''d stop unleashing a few SSS-ranked demons every day toward humans, right? Why are you stopping? Several nod at the demonic words that looked like a girl named Illume. Hostile groups were racing to crusade SSS-ranked demons, and day after day, they could see how fatigued they were. A month like this was going to be mentally tough. [Fewer SSS-ranked demons can be brought back to life. We were targeting the fatigue of the humans, and we were choosing the Illume, the other kind of man of strength. There seems to have been someone who could turn his head calmly towards humans. Well, you could have just discovered them both] "Heh. We''re special, right? Hey, Cropon! "... don''t give my brother a weird name" "Eh heh, sorry" Spoken to by Illume was a man who looked like a seemingly dragon clan dressed in black clothes all over his body. He also says he is inherently a demon. "God, then you can send it while you make it. It''s possible, right? [You can create demons and demons that eject SSS-ranked demon nuclei, but that just has stats and skills. No matter how much power you give to a baby alike being, it''s och to be defeated immediately by a fake brave man. Plus, the results are the same no matter how many thousand bodies you produce than the way you''ve been knitted away to bury tons of demons] "There are so many strong men over there... I''d love to see that go hand in hand" Samurai said so gladly. The demon named Illume decided to try to recall someone who had gained such power from the memory he had gained, and I could immediately guess who that was. "I get it, you''re the brave man''s father! I feel like I have both the brains of my brother and the creativity of a brave man." "Ho, it''s still strong to be a father who thinks of children. It''s beautiful." Yeah, yeah. As Samurai smiled happily again, a skinny man with a nigga and a grin stood up with his hands up. "Then, then, then! You bastards, I''ll destroy the braves! Shall we destroy it! "Hey, shut up, killer! "''Cause quickly, the girl''s disconnect, I want to hear it! Anata Nata Nata says it''s the same. So, slaver!" "No, you''re not. I mean, shut up." [Huddle is right. It is not time for those who are still here to move] "Yeah, yeah." The man, called a murderer, sat back on the spot in a rough way as he twisted his body. "But God, if we interrupt the demons, won''t those guys be able to take away all the fatigue they''ve had in a few days? After all, demons can''t be broken, but they better not be interrupted..." [It''s pointless already. I had a future where Illume would either break their hearts after he killed the brave brother or, rather, increase their power...... As the result goes. Until yesterday, there was a good chance of the former.] "Well, you''re saying it doesn''t just matter of numbers anymore, it doesn''t make sense." "Well I don''t know what the future looked like to me, but don''t think I couldn''t stop sending demons enough! I can''t believe I''m tired." That''s what Ilme said as she hella. The man she called Cropon makes it look like he cared. "Really? But the power of God''s vision of the future..." "That just means you saw the hypothesis and the prediction in the video, right? Don''t think this was happening either way." [Does Illume think so] "Yeah, first of all, because the brave man''s patience is at a monster level. And your strength is amazing. Etsy with her for hours every night even though SSS rank springs up every day..." "Look, it''s not a good idea to expose that kind of craziness to any enemy." "Samurai, you said that, right? I read your memories. I don''t know enough to pull it off. I can''t believe you''re serving like a monkey. It''s so easy to describe. It''s a monster, too." Illume''s claim I said as I swelled my cheeks plump. Illume was trying to twitch a little after reading Arim''s memories if she had time, but most of her memories since coming to Anasm and having Micah were stained pink, and she was almost shrugged back because the scenes overlapping her body lasted almost every night. "I was shown the picture of my face, but I can''t believe the two humans who looked like demons for fun don''t even have Kakera of the wind discipline" [Well, whatever that is, I''m sure patience is also a monster] "Kakaka, God will admit it! And I guess so. - Right! [Yeah, that''s why I''m a level manufacturer. You''re not going with a single string, are you? Everyone on the spot shut up when they heard the words. God keeps talking without worrying. [Just don''t do anything to them for a week or so] "I see. A little loosening up, then hunting operations, huh? [That''s the place] "Anyway, during that week again, the brave guy and her must be doing something nasty." "I feel sorry for the boulder." Samurai tries to plug Illume''s mouth while showing her a slightly angry sleigh. Illume made a new mouth in his palm while accepting it and spoke from it. "''Cause you can''t help it, enough to already know that the softness of her body is only possible after reading her memories..." "Illume, come on" "Uh, Cropon, that face scares me!... Okay." "It''s not good to talk about Simo in front of God! So for now, we''re gonna have a week in the dark, right? Huh?" [Yes, please do every favor] This day''s meeting opened for you. ##### Speaking of which, it hasn''t been released yet, but I''m working on two volumes of the Level Manufacturer''s Book Edition. Mostly you go from where Micah is reincarnated to saving Kara, who was kidnapped. I''m also going to rewrite from 1 this time.... I have to write off 170,000 characters in a month (¡­ ¦Ø¡­ '') Humph! 1059 Episode 959: The Ring to Be Tied! I feel kind of stressed out and I slept well. I guess this is also because my dad said he would bear a lot of things. Or because I haven''t stopped playing night games with Micah in a long time yesterday.... could be both. Speaking of which, I hadn''t read the tile version here lately. How long have you not read it? I don''t know because I''ve been busy. In the meantime, I decided to get a week''s worth of tiles directly from the printing house and read them. I wonder if some cities have been damaged by SSS-ranked demons. The contents are still, or SSS-ranked demon sightings and the secondary calamities feared with them. Luckily, as soon as we discovered it, we were crusading right away, so it looks like there''s no harm in saying this. Is it recognised that someone is defeating you, with a single sentence to thank the adventurer? Still, I don''t seem to have a bad feeling about ordinary people being high-ranking adventurers on boulders. The rest of the news is full of stories about former SSS rankers of former slave traders captured by Mr. Ult three days ago. In addition, it says that on the same day, apparently, a murderer who was sent out a thousand casualties alone in some small country has escaped from prison. If you suck, you''re more dangerous than a slave trader.... but I wonder if this timing has anything to do with God''s actions after all. You''re not in a boulder by chance. Uh, and I guess if someone who doesn''t know the details of the situation sees the article this past week, they''ll be anxious that anasm is at risk with all the incidents. Actually, you''re right. "Mmmm." "How was the tile?" "It seems to be recognized that something is going on in the world." "That''s right, it''s like a few disasters every day, and the emergence of SSS-ranked demons." "Well, it''s weirder not to be recognized." I wonder if Mr. Ult or something is softening up. I wonder how Mr. Gilmers is doing. As your father said yesterday, if you think about it, it''s no exaggeration to say that we have a monopoly on SSS-ranked adventurers'' jobs. I think it''s better than the damage. "What are we going to do today? "Hmm, I couldn''t make it yesterday because there was so much going on, I''m going to make a ring and red thread for everyone today. Of course, this is something special between me and Micah, so I can differentiate it." "Heh heh. Right!" Micah sat next to me in a good mood and kissed me on the cheek. If I give it back the same way, it will come back. This exchange lasted awhile and finally ended. I know you''re a stupid couple, I''m aware of you, but you can''t help it. "Kissing isn''t enough! "No, you can''t. Your body needs to rest properly. That''s what you said yesterday, and you stopped doing it every day here, right? "I agreed yesterday, but something seems like Si is in better shape for me! "Uh." I hate to tell my own girlfriend, but maybe it''s a lust haunt. Well, I never mind.... let''s do what we do before we develop into a flirt like this. If I''m pressed all the time, I''ll be a no-brainer, too. "Well, thanks to your father, I can finally use more time today, and I''m just going to make it." "Mmm. Oh, yeah. Do you make rings and threads detachable? "Me and Micah''s made it impossible without a dedicated item." "Yeah, yeah. Well, there''s no way a dream can break my relationship, and I''m so glad I never have to leave a dream again." "Huh, well. But this time, I''m going to make it unattainable on the spot with my consent. Not everyone depends on each other to death like me and Mika." "But don''t think I don''t need that consideration when it comes to you and cherry blossoms" And enough of those two, too. No, if we suck, we might not be able to live without each other more than me and Mika. That''s what I thought when I saw Sakura cry. I''m sure if I hadn''t been put in a situation where I''d come to anasm and come back to life, I''d have had a mental breakdown, just like Micah, or I''d have been sick. It''s crazy. I don''t know because I didn''t actually see it. ¡­¡­¡­ Get out of my way. " "I''ll kiss you and then I''ll work on it." "Okay, fine! ¡÷ ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ ¡÷ "Done." "Oh, you''re redesigning more than I thought." "Yeah, I thought about each pair''s preferences. I couldn''t change the red thread on the boulder." We have 6 couples, including married (parents), except me and Mika. Of course I made them all. Well, I hope everyone feels free to wear it because it''s only a pairing and not a wedding ring. Oh, can''t it be easy because the effect is effective? "You''re just handing it out? "Yeah. God is trying to do something because how much the SSS-ranked crusade of demons simplified or your fathers stopped fighting. You should give it to me right now." "Right." That''s why I handed it out to everyone. The people who live in this house generally love each other. Whether or not they fit in or not, they received it very well. ##### is a week and a day away from launch......!! Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. You don''t really get the feeling. 1060 Episode 960: Each Ring "Well, I gave it to you for now! "Okay." I got a ring and thread from a dream. I''ve kind of been spared a detailed explanation, but for now, this pairing set seems to have the effect of never being able to leave each other again. I attach it with my partner, and when one dies, I live back next to that partner. The substitute is to get out and come next door immediately, even if it''s sealed or flown into a different world. You''re never going to be able to leave me, literally, even if I die. So Had A Dream told me to talk to Lil a lot about whether to put this on. I feel kind of magnificent when it comes to the effect that no matter how much we say we are love love, no matter what happens, we won''t be able to leave for the rest of our lives. If people who hate each other were put on this, it would be nothing but the worst. My belly is set... but what will Lil do? "Hey, Lil, what are you gonna do?" "... will Shaw stay with me for the rest of my life? "Oh." When I gave him an instant answer, Lil grinned happily and let his eyes shine like balls. My tail is also rough, I look visibly happy. Damn cute, what the hell is this guy? "I''d love to be on your side for the rest of my life if the show was good, too." "Right." "Let''s put it on. Oh, but you can''t have your left hand pharmacopoeia, it''s going to be an engagement ring or a wedding ring." "Right." We put rings on the same fingers and bracketed red threads on each other''s pinkies. The red thread disappeared after a while. It''s a feeling absorbed by the body. Apparently, the ring can be freely transparent, but you can think you''ll never be able to remove it again. I don''t mind that. "Wah-hoo." "All right, all right." This will automatically bring us back to life even if we die. I have to die at the same time. I have this matter with you the other day, and I honestly feel relieved that I got a ring and thread with that effect. ... but I hear you''ve been wearing this for quite some time now, with beautiful flowers. How lovely are those guys? No, you just said it was those two. It''s strange to have dreams of making such a dead and inseparable piece of equipment, but maybe Miho also made an instant decision. I know Mika, when I said that despair back then... "Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow." ¡­¡­¡­ I understand that sense of despair, too. Maybe this ring is a substitute created by despair. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô "... because what do we do? My brother handed me the ring and the yarn, and the leaves who were briefed on it immediately consulted with the cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms tried to put on quickly, but I calmed down for a moment and decided to think about it. "Or what do you want me to do? "Me? As long as the cherry blossoms are good, I''ll be right behind you." "Oh, my God." That''s what Ye said without a minute''s stray. Cherry blossoms return the answer in the light. "Wow, I''ll put it on too" "I ask you once, no regrets? "You even made a marriage promise? "Right, bye" They put rings on each other''s same fingers and bracketed red threads on their little fingers. Cherry blossoms smiled gently at the ring they wore. "Now you''ll be right back next to me, even with eyes like yesterday...! "I wish you''d told me sooner if there was such a thing, if you were my brother" "Don''t you have a choice? ''Cause it''s not heavy all your life." "Sort of." Leaf also began to look at the ring attached to him. A simple ring that seeks to be easy to live and only has a finely dug gold pattern. But the pattern of the ring can be reminiscent of the finest craftsmen at the peak. Actually, you''re right. "Speaking of which, your brother made this." "Right? Maybe she''s wearing Ayu too." "Yeah, he said he''s been wearing it since Mizuka''s birthday before. Anyway, if you''re not a beautiful flower, was your brother the kind of character to come up with such a binding effect? "... I asked your sister before, once, that samaire told the demon god sister..." "Oh, you did. Then I''m convinced." Ye thought. Tell me what that brother thought of making this. I''ll see about the cherry blossoms I tasted despair over my death. The cherry blossom was looking at the ring again as if it were a lull. I imagined the leaves. If cherry blossoms die in front of themselves. It can also be gutted, your body torn apart by impact, suddenly made to die or ashed by forces you''re not sure about. The moment I imagined that for a moment, the cold ran all over the body of the leaves. And I had a hunch, that I would be broken. "Cherry Blossom" "What? Why are you spreading your arms? "I just wanted to hug you" ¡­¡­ Fine. " Hugging cherry blossoms walking towards me, the leaves thanked their brother for making a good ring. "Oh my... this ring makes me feel married" "Hmm? The place you put it on isn''t a drug finger, is it? "Still. We''ll be together forever." The leaves, struck by a cherry blossom that smiled nicely and joyfully, stopped thinking on the spot and strengthened the power to embrace it. ##### I''m sorry to say anything, but we''re six days away from launching the book version of Levelmaker...... I''m posting this maybe late at night, so you''re practically 5 days away. I feel like some kind of bottomless power springs up from the depths. 1061 Episode 961: Whats the game? Yesterday, when I handed out the ring to everyone, finally, surprisingly, not a single SSS-ranked demon showed up. I heard your father was on standby, but he said it didn''t make sense. Maybe I was watching him get knocked down at once and decided it was pointless to send in SSS-ranked demons. If this is going to last, it really makes less sense to have developed a weapon, but it''s many times more important to be able to live in peace than that. I wonder if it would be nice to grate my chest now. "What do you think will happen today? It''s about demons." "Hmm..." I tried asking Micah for her opinion, which was too sharp, but apparently she couldn''t see. I mean, there''s nothing like a problem today. Even if it did, it would be the emergence of SSS ranks to such an extent that your father could defeat them immediately. Because the day I had a bad feeling about it, Kanata actually got killed. Hey, if there''s nothing there, it seems okay to relax. "Then you''re going to be able to yuck today. Phew... I can finally relax." "Right, you''ve been uptight. Good luck." "Umi-woo." It sounds like air coming out of your body. There were days when SSS-ranked demons appeared that I could rest, but I couldn''t be alarmed. It''s been a really long time since I''ve gotten out of the air. "Then let''s do something naughty with me! Lies, why don''t we play some games or something? "It''s a game..." "Oh no, you''re not willing to play games!? Speaking of dreams, RPG, RPG, right? You don''t have to be so surprised. Sometimes I''m not motivated by the game either. Another suggestion to get laid doesn''t bother me either. I''m tired. "Are you okay? Is it hot? It could rain today." "Mm-hmm. Maybe." "Honestly, I thought the game would heal me the most dreamy thing right now. Look, you haven''t even done the first grass in Dragner Story 4 to kanst the levels or anything yet, have you? "Hmm, that''s not true, Micah will heal you the best" "Really? Huh?" I laughed and hugged him with joy. Yes, I''m looking for something like this right now. Plus, actually, Dragner Story 4, I''ve already done all I could. Micah has this creepy image of me playing games all the time, but it''s just a little sweet to that extent. I didn''t like being limited to Micah, so I kept my mouth shut, but I''m actually doing everything I wanted to do in Dragner Story 4 with the sneak flow of time stuck in the super slow magic room. I was quite annoyed to play the game while hiding from her and being chased by a crisis of anasm, but I couldn''t help but suppress the urge. I''ve already taken a video to upload and edited it. Surely Micah''s right, I would have blown this fatigue if I''d played the game the usual time. But now after the game burns out the heat, too. You have to rekindle it or it won''t heal. "... Ma''am, that face" "Hmm? "You don''t have to play the game for a while because you''ve run out of games, right? ¡­¡­ "You''re a drawing star. Right? You know, between making weapons to predict, or the gaps I went into the bathroom... didn''t you make more magic rooms in the magic room and do it there? "Uh... Um..." Split. You didn''t let me work on it earlier, but it activates now? How do you know all this in detail?... Somebody help me! You''re gonna piss me off! "Well, that''s all I''ve been trying to do, but my body and I can''t keep the spirit of dreams." "No, that''s definitely not true. I''ll be fine." "Eh heh... I knew the game was real, huh? "... yeah" "Well, haven''t you eaten in real time? Didn''t I spend less time dreaming? I''m not even going to regulate what I like to have dreams, okay? "... yeah" Oh, aren''t you mad? Are you all right? Looks like Micah got a little grumpy and managed. Good. ... No, it''s not good. Micah started laughing invincibly. You''re up to something. "Well, you said that you were tired every day, and you were willing to hide and play games, right? And now I''m not tolerating what I like to dream about." "Yeah." "My favorite thing to do is to have dreams. I hope you''ll forgive me for that too! You already know what I''m trying to say, don''t you? "No, I''m tired..." "I really know that dreams are spiritually deviant and endless. Otherwise, you can''t go around the dungeon for thousands of miles. Besides, if I got naked, I''d be on my way." Exactly, I can''t deny anything, including the last word. What I''ve said so far is that I''m tired... no, I was really tired, but that means by normal people standards. I''ve always felt "tired" before I could move to more than a crowd. If I didn''t feel tired, I could move forever.... Well, there are a lot of times my body can''t catch up, but still my strength itself is pretty good. Even now, when I fought Samayil, I didn''t realize that I was going to fall down because I was obsessed with making all the items and the impact of mass MP consumption. I was tired of hearing about the recent mass appearance of demons here, but I could actually play the game no matter how much they appeared, and I would have moved at all had Micah even given me one of the kisses. So I decided not to deny it and answer. Micah understands everything. "Well... you''re absolutely right! "Then let me out the magic room to do something naughty! Oh, my God, I''ve been jerked off like that. Pushed inside the magic room. Yes, you''re supposed to feel just tired, but you can actually move mentally and physically. I can''t help it...... I reflected on the game thing, and now I think I''ll hang out with Micah. ##### It''s 4 days away......! 1062 Episode 962: First call in a while. "Nfu." "I wish you were satisfied, yeah..." I accepted that because Micah was going to be happy and sweet. I knew if Micah pressed me, I could move normally. The difficulty in getting to the bottom of your strength and mental strength is what beats my canata. If you were Kanata, you''d get rid of SSS-ranked demons day after day, then think about what to do, make an item to execute that measure, hide and game for a few hours, with her at night... oh my god, you wouldn''t expect to recover if you didn''t sleep like mud for twenty-four hours all the time. Even though Micah left the chores to the boulders, Canata shouldn''t be able to get this far. I''m still supposed to have to heal my daily fatigue here. I''ve dealt with Micah for dozens of hours after I made the item. But, you know, Micah and I had a flirt, so we''re not mentally tired anymore. I knew you''d still be able to move. "But I''m tired. Let''s just get out of this magic room. I feel like I''ve been here for two days." "Right! We went outside the magic room after drinking Amrita. With this, all physical fatigue blows up. The clock in the room had only been long enough before I entered the magic room. I wonder how much time delay effect it was. Thanks to you, I had plenty of flirting. "I played a lot in the magic room because I went outside, I flirted, I got some sleep, I ate sweets, and you don''t have anything to do" "Well, I''m just gonna wait till night already. Yeah! It''s been a while since I''ve seen a movie." "Sassa...... hmm? I felt a message in my head. I glanced at the message and it was from the king. Oh, always the Kings. If Micah and I try to start flirting for some reason, we can run errands. This is just when we''re free, and it''s a batchy time! Well, if Micah hadn''t taken us to the magic room then and we were trying to flirt with each other in a normal room as it were, it would have meant we''d be called in when each other''s feelings were getting exciting. "You were right to go into the magic room today." "Yeah. So you''re going now, right? I''m coming, too." The message from the King was that he wanted us to talk about what was happening now with Alim''s eyes because he had returned from special training. King, you''re going to be strong. Me and Micah also took care of ourselves with a view to staying in Kara''s room and walked a few minutes to the castle. Walk through the gates and into the castle on the face path as usual. And went straight between the thrones. When I went inside, I found out that there were quite a few people except the servant and the one who lived in the castle from the beginning. No, we all know each other, either way. First, there''s Mr. Gilmers. He waved back at us as he nicked. And Mr. Rakhand, Mr. Gog, Mr. Margot, Mr. Gabayina and Mr. Rose... and Mr. Ult. And then there are the four, including Mr. Ruin, Mr. Teal, Mr. Kara and Mr. Karna, Mr. Herrell and Mr. Elle, and naturally, the King and the Minister and the Knights Commander and the Archbishop. I wonder what this large crowd is. I''m surprised Mr. Ult is here, but more than that, there are all the people who have reached the SSS rank of anatomical standards. Instead, fewer people have as much strength as SSS rank, except for servants. It''s about Queen Karna and Mr. Elle. "Hey, Alim and the others have been summoned too." "Mr. Ult! Why are you here?" "Because they called me. Even so, as it stands, I have to be quite vigilant." "I see." Yes, Mr. Ult has to be alert to jailbreakers while protecting Mr. Palasna and her belly child. I guess you''re right to lean over for a minute. "Oh, was it the body after all? Well, I guess so." "Mr. Gilmers." "Hey, it''s been a long time since we''ve both been together. Was that the last time it happened a month ago? "That''s about it." If I were in anasm, I wouldn''t have seen this guy that much. When it was there before, it was still a noise when two SSS-ranked demons just showed up at the same time.... things have changed too much in a month, really. When Mr. Gilmers went to say hello to another person, Kara ran over here happy. "Alim! Micah!" "Kara!! How have you been? "Sorry, I haven''t been able to play lately" "No, I don''t mind" "Hmm, but I''ve been getting ready today." "Really! Rose, Lilo and Muli are there, and I''m sure you''ll be sure to stay today. I''ll get in touch with your father later. Kara seems very happy with us for the first time in a long time. "So what are the King''s requirements? "It''s like grasping the situation." "I see." It''s just that there''s Mr. Rakhand, so he''s going to mention how many people the King taught him about reincarnation. ###### LEVELMAKER - Enriched with Level Up, Cross World Life - The release date for volume 1 is the day after tomorrow, 12/10! At the National Bookstore, of course. It''s coming up until the day after tomorrow. I also received a sample magazine from me, but I can only be impressed that what I write becomes a book in a proper way. 1063 Special story IF "...... yeah? I should have slept normally yesterday. Er, I feel like I was doing something good with Mica... Yeah, yeah? Anyway, I rubbed my sleepy eyes open the window curtain in the room. Next door is the house of beautiful flowers. I can see your room, but I don''t already have beautiful flowers in my room. Oh, come on. I knew there was a beautiful flower next to me. So lovely...... did you finally see the hallucinations because you liked them too much? It was like it was too real, even if it was a dream. And I don''t know what, this discomfort. It''s kind of like it''s my room but it''s not my room. You really have a place to be, but this isn''t it. It feels that way. "Ah!? More than that, today was the release date of the new Dragner Story. What are you blurring about? I am. I thought you''d been waiting for this time. I can''t do this. I just got dressed in my uniform, got as familiar as I needed, and I thought I''d take my bag and leave. But the discomfort ran again when I stood on the front door. "... I have a dream, what''s wrong? "I think I forgot something" "Hehe, it''s game release day, isn''t it? I can''t help but forget everything, but don''t forget your breakfast." "Oh, yeah, I did" I had breakfast while Mother urged me to. But I don''t remember the taste. I don''t feel like there''s something more important going on at the same time that I enjoy the game too much. When I had breakfast, brushed my teeth and then tried to jump out of the house again, I found out who that discomfort was. It''s beautiful flowers, I feel like beautiful flowers are somehow involved. I can''t help but wonder about beautiful flowers ever since I woke up. I reconsidered and left home after it was always time to meet Miho. "Ah! Ayumu! "Oh, my goodness." Beautiful flowers, which should fit every morning, look a little bigger today. My hair isn''t green either. No, no, why did you think it was green? Speaking of which, I wasn''t red either. No, no, no. That''s normal. Looks like an outfit, though. And I can''t wait to love the beautiful flowers. Could it be today at confession? "Eh heh, ayum! Ohh. Hmm." "Oh dear. Hmm." Morning kiss. Well, what I do every day when I wake up... right? That, you kissed me, right now. Ma, we haven''t dated yet!? Miho seems very confused, too. Her face is bright red and her lips are under control. I wonder why I kissed beautiful flowers, no, you were soft and sweet. As always... No, this isn''t either, I shouldn''t have kissed you since I was mindful. "Yes, now I... ah, I had a dream, chu... I did!? "Ugh, yeah, yeah......!? "What do you say? "Ugh." Now I kissed him more grown-up, snuggly and deep. When we let go of our lips, the thread pulled... and we realized we were doing it again. "Pfft...... wow, what happened to us? "Well, I don''t know." "... we''re not dating, are we?" "You''re not supposed to be dating, are you?" I''d like to hang out with you if it''s something you can hang out with. Beautiful flowers don''t go back to normal with their faces bright red. I''m probably bright red too. "And let''s just go to school. We''ll talk about it later." "Right..." Me and Mihana started going to school. Mihana hugs me in the arm. This is so cute. When walking normally as it is, hold hands with a lover''s connection. I''m still not dating this. It kind of felt like this situation was normal for each other, and we came as close to school as we were used to. As I tried to pass under a dilapidated building, Mihana hugged me as much as she wanted. I can''t move. "No." "No, you have to go to school here." "But I feel like my dreams are going somewhere far away." You might be right to say how beautiful flowers look right now are so desperate to die. And for some reason there are tears streaming through my eyes like waterfalls. It''s just... I feel like I have to go through this, too, even if I die ahead. Otherwise, I think my friends and lovers will kind of lose it before I get all sorts of things. "I''m coming through." "No. I''ll do anything for you, so don''t go! "Anything...? "Yeah, I''ll be your daughter-in-law too! He sounds like he''s serious. But... I... "Sorry, I love about Miho, but I feel like I have to go" "Ah...! I passed under the building. Then a vase falls over my head. Yes, and I will be reincarnated into another world...! ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ ¡÷ ¨‹ "Wow!? "Ah, Ayumu! Good morning." I had a very weird dream. A dream where the story before my death progresses so far that I don''t know it while I have a few memories of anasm. You''re not dating. You''re setting it up, but you''re baffling with beautiful flowers. Micah is sticking to me right now. "Did they do that? "Ah, Micah. I had this really strange dream." "You have a dream? That''s unusual... turn around." "No, anything" I feel like I''m being watched. I feel like someone in an unspecified group recognized me as wrong about my dream right now. But I kind of feel like I can see more from now on. No, I guess I should say I''m being watched. Anyway, let''s keep up the good work today! #### Today is a special story for the launch. What would have happened if dreams hadn''t been reincarnated in the first story? Nevertheless, I get reports of purchases and discoveries in bookstores. Thanks!! Really, thanks!!! That and this is because of your support. I was also able to find this book in several bookstores myself. I''m impressed......! 1064 Episode 963: Information about reincarnation "Looks like we''re all here." That''s what the king said when it was getting noisy. Of course we''ll all chuck your mouth. "Gilmers and Ult, who would be particularly busy, have come a long way" "That''s okay, Your Majesty, I''m not supposed to be free these days, but I''ve been free." "Wasn''t it Gilmers after all..." Yeah, what''s ''still'' in what way? Then the king has looked straight at me and Micah. "So it was the Alims who were crusading the SSS-ranked demons that were emerging in large numbers, right? "Yes! Yes, sir." When he answered that, the king smiled satisfactorily. But soon I go back to the serious look. "You''re right.... Alim, I''ve had another hard time" "... what do you mean? "You know, Arim" Mr. Ruin came and told me more. Everyone is aware of how SSS-ranked demons appear, and you know it''s been defeated. I guess they each had sensing skills. So I was wondering who was knocking him down. Though I didn''t seem to know that a number or stronger than normal appeared. You didn''t tell anyone, so you had no choice. "I see." "Wasn''t it tough? "It was hard, to be honest" "... I guess so. It''s Alim. I need to ask you something else." "Yes, what is it! Now the king began to speak. First, about reincarnation. I''m talking about a real surprise. He was freaked out when he tried to reincarnate the Dungeon''s demons by first wiping them out and then going out on purpose. And brilliantly reincarnated 20 times. They''re also going to keep reincarnation as an important national secret, as I said. What I wanted to hear about it was whether Mr. Gabayna and Mr. Rakhand were strong enough that they would be reincarnated and whether only the members in this castle knew about the reincarnation. "Yes, the only people I''ve taught besides Kara and Ruin are Mr. Rakhand! "Good for you then. The Rakhands aren''t spreading the word, are they? "Don''t worry about that. I knew it was bad. About the use of dungeons, about reincarnation." Honestly, that''s bullshit. From my point of view, I know it''s information that upsets the anasm equilibrium, but it''s still pretty bad for the people who lived there from the beginning. This is the first time I''ve heard you think calmly. I didn''t know because I only saw the reactions right after I told you so far. "What is it, what is it? "Reincarnation... Don''t ask me the first time" "The king is already strong, but I wonder why he''s going out to train... he was doing something called reincarnation..." It was Mr Gilmers and Mr Ult, and Mr Herrell, who said so. Speaking of which, you didn''t teach these three anything. Looks like the Kings are the only ones Kara and the others taught about reincarnation and dungeon. "Alim, explain to everyone here. And, though, never speak to anyone else. I''ve decided to treat this as a top secret in the Kingdom of Mephirado." "Then I''ll explain! I told Kara and Lakhand about the same thing. By the time I was done talking to the three of them, Elle and Karna, who didn''t know what this was about, looked like scales had fallen from their eyes. "Yay, that''s how the dungeons are really made..." "I never thought about it before...! "Right, Ult. As soon as I walked in, I cleared it and left. I didn''t get reincarnated... well, I used it in conjunction with the dungeon..." Anything. I hear Mr. Gilmers was letting himself kanst the level. Looks like this guy was the one they said was the strongest in anasm until I showed up, and it''s amazing, isn''t it? It just seemed like I was afraid to go back to level 1. Well, I know how you feel. "Honestly, everyone here is surprised except Alim." "Is Arim the discoverer from the story flow? That way, the demons can be defeated without difficulty." That''s what Mr. Gilmers says, but I heard Herrell say, "Then what is that guy?" behind my oblique back. I''m probably referring to Mr. Gilmers and saying it. Herrell, a former brave and SSS ranker, fought and lost against Mr. Gilmers in a demonic state, so I guess there''s something to think about. "I think I''ll go to the dungeon when I have a baby and my life is stable." "If it was for Palasna, I might not have a problem telling you, Ult. Because she can be trusted... I want you to know that these authentic SSS ranked cars in this country exist" "Yes, Your Majesty." Well, maybe you should know, Mr. Palasna. Well, that''s about as far as I can spread the word! The King and his next generation, Mr. Teal and Mr. Ruin, won''t abuse it, but I don''t know after that, so I hope you manage it well! "By the way, how many times has Arim been reincarnated? That''s what Mr. Gogg said. "More than 500 times? Everyone shut up. ##### It''s been roughly three days since the launch of the book version. Thanks for purchasing, everyone! Thank you so much! You can''t thank me enough! I''m sorry if I couldn''t find it, or if it''s sold out and I haven''t been able to buy it. Order or place an order at the bookstore or purchase an ebook version. Keep it up, thanks! 1065 Episode 964: Super Girls Party! "They''re staying today, right? Alim, Mika, Rose! "That''s okay, right? "Of course! "What do you want me to do, call Sakura and Lil too? "Let''s do that! "Uh... can I stay here like this? Margot was terribly nervous when Rose and Kara almost forced him to bring him to this Kara''s room because he was close to his age. From what happened back in the day, Kara, it doesn''t look like you and I don''t know each other properly, but you still can''t be Frank like us, can you? "Yes, of course." "Haha... I can''t believe you''re surrounded by some amazing people..." "Mr. Margot is also part of the SSS-ranked adventurer in the future. You just have to be grand! "Oh, I wonder if so" Looks like Micah called Lil and Sakura out of the mansion while we were talking. A large number of women''s parties were started with the addition of Lilo and Muli, whom Kara called. I wonder if there are nine of them all. Of course it''s me, no, I''m an Alim, so I''m a girl. Even if I''m a girl trying to get a scratch in my canata.... I just need to change the flow of bathing with you. Because Lil and Sakura and I can''t get in there together. "Wow, great number of people" "If you''re staying, it''s small in this room on boulders, isn''t it? I''ll have your room arranged later." "Right! "Princess Kara has more friends too! "Yes, thanks to you! "Alim, are you going to treat me to dinner anyway? Stop dragon meat, will you? I''ll think about it. "Don''t just think about it, but do it..." Sounds good to me. Something like this is nice. The colors of my hair are colorful. If the nine of us were here, we''d be able to spend a day or two just talking, but I need to figure out if there''s anything to play with. "Why are there all these beauties? The brunette, the werewolf, the minister and the archbishop''s daughter... you can be convinced if they say they''ve collected a selection of beauties from all over the kingdom of Mephirado in order." "Hehe, so is Mr. Margot." "Wow, I''m not! "I don''t think so, I agree with Micah." "Rose......" These nine people look too good, including me. We''re just playing with each other by chance, but it''s like we collected them deliberately. You''ll want to try putting only one show in the middle, the Great Demon King of Harlem, with a potpourri. Then I think it''ll be even more like Ada''s name. "Mr. Rose, you smell flowers." "Hehe, I guess so. But I don''t wear perfume or a perfume furnace." "Wow, you''re a Dragon Beast, aren''t you? Did you have that trait? "Well, there''s a lot going on." "That''s right, Alim, why don''t you serve some sweets so we can all pick them? "Oh, nice." Nine teenage girls in the castle have a girls'' party with delicious tea and treats...... isn''t that interesting? Nine people, including me, get in a circular line and put a desk in the middle of it. Tea for the number of people and sweets appeared from the desk. "Could this be infinitely sweet and tea coming out? "Yeah, eat as much as you want! Oh, be careful not to mean dinner won''t come in." "So, an Epic item in an instant...... It''s supposed to be the same SSS rank, but the number of views and the intensity of your skills are completely different." "Oh, my God. Margot, you just have to come up with something. Let''s also think about our skills slowly. I''m out of points anyway." "Well, we have to think about strong skills, too, Mulli." "Right, Lilo." "... wow, we should think about it too" "Right. Sakura is more skilled than I am." Yeah, you did, if it was just status, it would be strong, but it wasn''t until then that I took care of and taught, so few people had strong skills. Even Micah and Lil''s SSS rank skills were just powerful. No, rather, the SSS rank level people in this country with powerful skills to twist and bend all sorts of things are about the King, Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Ult, Mr. Palasna, and me, Kanata and your father. Sakura''s fine. I''ve got it, but I haven''t been able to use it, and I guess the show''s next. "Flaming God" is the only attribute-based power-up that is strong when it comes to strength because it has the power to assimilate its magic and its own body. Your father got through all that and had strong powers, and if you think hard about your skills, you shouldn''t be scared of Nyalat Hotel Type. "But I don''t know what skills to build if I have to." "If you ask someone who has just recently been created a powerful skill..." "Then I''d like my father! "That!? Alim, your father... you remember...? "Oh, you didn''t tell Mr. Margot" I told Mr. Margot the truth because I had no choice. Hide, of course, that you are a man as usual, and press just in case to keep the existence of another world a secret as well. ##### One roll has just been released, but we''re already working on two. 1066 Episode 965: Super Girls Party! 2 "I see, that''s why you two were crying so much then" Mr. Margot was at Micah''s reunion with me. I basically don''t cry in front of people who aren''t inside unless they''re sales crying, but I saw that exception. I''m crying because I''m rare. "Yes, it is." "A different world. - What place? "I think there are dishes and toys that I spread, for example, but those are all from that world. But there''s no magic, no skills, no nucleus." "Well, I can''t imagine..." Everyone reacts similarly. What''s normal is that it''s different from world to world. Thinking about it, I think Lil is well adapted, even though she was originally supposed to be on Earth with some kind of alteration. "Yes, Alim, why don''t we treat you to that world of rice today? "Then I guess I will.... Lil ''you know how to cook that''s going to fit the mouth of the anasms, right? I wonder what I''d like." "Hmm, tempura I guess! And all of a sudden, Nama things will be tight, like sushi centered around Sushi." "Uh, Mr. Lil..." "Wahoo, you can lil about me! As long as I''m listening, I''m probably the same age." "Okay! Has Lil ever been to the world of the Arim''s? "I went after my boyfriend." "Whoa!? Then it became Lil''s love story. I love Lil''s show so much it''s exciting no matter how many times I talk about it because it''s awesome. You don''t normally go to another world to chase your boyfriend. Me and Micah can''t talk about people either, but if we expose the truth, they''ll pull it off and we''ll find out it''s a man... "I knew I needed a fierce attack. I think I''ll give Mr. LaHand a push more." "When I have to, I get embarrassed and can''t invite you to Gabayina..." "Speaking of which, you like most of us here or you''re dating! Would it show up more likely to want to accompany me someday, too? "I''m sure she''ll show up, Princess Kara! "I hope so. Teal, I just hate that you''ve never experienced love at that age like your brother..." "And I''m sure Prince Teal will show up one day! No more. Because she is the son of Queen Karna and the king, and Kara and Ruin''s brother, she has a good face, and I don''t think I should tell her that even though she is a prince in the first place, there is no such floating story.... Every woman I know has a boyfriend or someone I like, and I can''t introduce anyone to... I''m sure a good person will show up. At least there shouldn''t be anything you can''t marry. Time went by fast after the fever in the love story. We all like it, don''t we? At some point it was time to cook dinner, so I rented the kitchen of the castle as usual to fry tempura only for this sorority member and a few other people who would have dinner, such as Mr. Ruin. "I don''t know, I''m having dinner at the castle." "Of course it''s okay, Margot" "Hih, the princess called me properly......! "Hehe, I''m going to take a bath with you today, and you''re going to have one night. Hey" I finished cooking, so I left the meals to the maids to have that conversation when I went into the dining room. I always think when I see something like this, Kara is pretty friendly, isn''t she? Maybe the King''s character, which is his former adventure, has some inheritance. "We could all do it! A full course will be brought in order that will suit the mouth of the anatomist." "I''ve had a treat for Arim before, but it was delicious" "Right! I was wondering what it was like to have rice from a world you can''t normally go to." "When I thought about it on that side, the ingredients I use were normal, and there was nothing strange about the seasoning." "Oh really...! Oh, did we all possibly imagine something that aliens would make? To be honest, dishes that are not in anasm were about Japanese and Chinese. Other than that, I used it. I glanced at the ingredients and they were almost together. ... Sometimes I wonder what would have happened to me, when I had just come to anasm, if the food of anasm had been abnormal from Earth. "This is Tempura......! "You''re not like fried chicken or cutlets again, are you? "Yes, just try it and you''ll see" Everyone quickly ate the menus that were carried one after the other and became the main tempura. I''m doing great today. They all ate with gratitude. Speaking of the next thing I''ll do when I''m done eating dinner...... "Let''s take a bath. Bath! For nine! "Take a look at my growing body! "Mr. Rose, are you growing up? Envy......" Ooh, when shall I say it? I said I can''t come in with you. Sakura and Lil can''t go in there if they''re here. Assuming the original gender is a man. Of course Micah would be happy to come in. "Hey, hey, Kara." "What''s wrong? "My stomach hurts a little, so I''m going to take a bath that I developed myself. Uh, eight of us in? ¡­¡­ Really... " Sorry, I''m sorry, Kara...... Don''t look so sad. Otona''s situation. We''re just kids. ##### I''m working on two volumes, but I''m still having difficulty finishing 1/4 of the submission at the end of December (''? ¦Ø ?'') Demo, Gambaryo! 1067 In a gossip dreamless stripper (Miho) "I''m sorry Arim couldn''t get in..." "I don''t have a choice. Right?" "Wafufufufu" The biggest bathroom stripper in the castle. Eight of us had come without dreams. Alim is indeed a girl. Even though I originally knew I was a man, conception and cognition would mean a girl. The person is also awesome like switching into a women''s bathroom or women''s toilet. This is something I should be afraid of the power of my skills, but ''being a girl now'' and ''taking a bath with my best friend or my own brother''s girlfriend in a girl''s condition'' are separate things, and even if I understand cognitively that they are girls, I can''t have dreams with them. I wish Sakura and Lil hadn''t been together. By the way, I forgive you for having dreams with me in Alim''s condition, even with other girls. Me and you would be in there quite often in the first place. Still, I wonder if this is sexually harassing all you want. "Hmm, I haven''t seen it in a while, but it''s almost with my original size already, really. By the time you get to high school, you''ll be the same size as Lil." "Hiaaah! No, stop it, sister! "Yes, I''ll stop doing what I promised you before. Come on, Ip, why don''t you rub it too? "Ugh, yeah... right..." I wonder what the reaction is now. I wonder if anything has happened lately. All right, whoever I''m going to do next...... I can only do it to someone with a pretty close eye. I grabbed Lil''s for now. Probably the most touched of these times. Because this is what happens at school. "Wahoo." "It''s been a long time since Lil''s, but you''re the same." "Wow, sort of." "I knew you''d be at the show every day? "Wahoo, every day" "Oh, my God." Well next time...... I guess I''ll make it Rose here. I had eyes. I''m just trying to get away. Rose''s in shape, with a gap, from behind in an instant. "Yan." "Hehe, ho ho" "This isn''t right! What''s so fun about a woman rubbing her breasts! "I''m fun" "Ku... what an irrational human being..." "Heh heh heh heh, pretty good, too, Rose" Maybe Rose has never been rubbed by a person before. I guess I should have given it up to Mr. Gabayna there. Ma, look. The next thing you can do is difficultly Kara or Margot...... hmm I guess I''ll Kara. Looks like you''ve been watching this whole series of actions of mine. No, I''m watching them all because I''m doing it with dignity. He seemed to have guessed what he would do if I turned to Kara, and even though she was a princess, she didn''t try to hide it. I mean, okay! "Ko, the feeling of this being touched......! What do you say, Micah! "It feels kind of classy" "Oh, really? "Yeah." Something disloyal was awesome. I don''t think the princess''s breasts are anything to rub after all. By the way, it seems to be growing better than it was the first time. Next time, then, Mr. Margot. The moment she laid out her aim, Ms. Margot looked like she''d given up. "Ahhh." "Ooh..." "Oh, whoa, what is it? "No, because it was more than I imagined..." "Hey, what!? The size might be second from the bottom out of this, given its age. But it was possible. You should have been only sixteen, so it could be possible to grow up at this age, like Lil. All right, I want the two closest to twenty from here.... Muli and Lilo are both too extreme, aren''t they? Let''s just go from the smaller one. "Wow, are you coming to me too! I didn''t think it would come because it was small! "Because it''s rare in here." "Ugh... Hiu... duh, I''m trying! ... hmm, this is probably beating Mrs Mulli even in the twelve-year-old Alim. Even now I''m overwhelmed. I don''t know what to say. Let''s go main, main. "Fine, come on!... Phew." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What''s wrong? "Hey, I thought it was amazing" "What? Whatever it is, it''s up to you. Even though Lil is big, even bigger than that sucks. And yet the shape is beautiful, and I don''t feel like I''m trying like Lil, and I think it''s amazing. I think it''s really amazing. I''ve finished the whole street for now, and I think it''s time to take a bath. "Mika, wait a minute." "Hmm, what? Let me touch them all already..." "Isn''t there still one person, someone who hasn''t been done anything? ......... Ah, it''s me. Rose has lifted me shoulders from behind and sealed my movements. I was completely caught off guard. But those who do must also be prepared to be hit. What, I''ve been flirting with dreams, so I should be able to stand it. "Then I will." "I think it''s good." No way, Kara made a name for herself. He looks at me with an intriguing look. And I''ve been reaching straight for it. Well, we''re friends, and this is about it. "Hmmm......" "I feel like I''ve done something I shouldn''t have done." "So you''re right, Princess Kara." "But one more time just in case." I didn''t expect it twice. After that, they all returned to me with the chilling phrase of cherry blossoms, "I wonder what we''re doing naked," and just went to the bathroom. ##### It''s been like this for a long time. I knew I had to write it once in a while, hehe hehe. I can''t write anything in the book version. 1068 Episode 963: Womens Party and Bath "Phew... it''s Micah by the way" "What, Rose?" "Alim and Micah are four years older than the chickens, aren''t they? What''s it like over there? "Like what? "Oh, Alim and Mika are almost as popular as you are with anything you don''t know in anasm. It is definitely deeply named for history. So, what''s your position on that chicken and stuff? I see, that''s the thing. Surely me and having dreams is an amazing position in anasm. Especially if you have dreams. But if I were to talk about my position, I guess I''d need to talk from somewhere a little shallower. "First, we need to explain what the Earth looks like. There''s basically only one word for it, isn''t there? "What, do chicques have more than one word" "I do. About seven grand." "Well, isn''t it inconvenient to have so many words? You''re right, it''s very inconvenient. Anasm makes sense in that regard, doesn''t it? It''s not like there''s some ancient letter or anything, and it''s always been united in one word. Even if this anasm was smaller than Earth''s, I think this is awesome. "So many words, so many cultures." "There''s a lot of culture in every country! "But the rough part doesn''t change, does it? The Earth is, by analogy, living in the same connected single star, but when you travel in a vehicle that flies for hours, it''s a completely different world. Everything is different: food, people''s faces, the language they speak, customs, the shape of the house they live in. There are more than one. For example, there are lands in the kingdom of Mephirado that have similar landscapes." "Oh really...! It''s amazing how different everything would be if I moved to be in the same place. So tempura and so on, you mean the mouth and culture food of Micah among its multiple people?" "Yes, yes. The country we live in is Japan." "Nihon......" "So what about you both in that nihon? All right, I think that was a good explanation so far. I can''t believe I''m taking this bath explaining the rest of the world. I talked a lot about Japan. Especially since it''s a request to talk to me about having dreams. "So in Nihon, you''re not up to five years old to study, you mean the majority of people will continue to study up to the age of your sisters. So Alim, Micah, and Sakura said they were still in a studying position." "That''s tough. But you only have to learn words, letters, manners and the way you live, what do you study for so many decades? "Yes, but the Earth has no skills, no magic, and if you don''t, you''re going to have a hard time." "Speaking of which, you said there wasn''t. I can''t imagine for a second." Because skills and magic are really useful. If there are no demons and I have dreams on my side, I definitely prefer anasm. It''s a bit boring to have less entertainment though. "Wow, I''m probably the only one who went from anasm to Japan." "Really!? Hey, what''s it like? It doesn''t feel the same way to go from one side to the other, does it? "Right, first of all, I don''t have any concepts of demons or beasts... no, I have concepts, but they''re fictional, so when I go over there, this tail and your ears will disappear" "Is that going to happen to me, too? "Probably." I think the Earth thing from Lil''s is a different point of view than mine after all. I understand because from time to time Lil has told me about the Earth from the inhabitants of Anasm, but it was fresh the first time I heard it. Particularly surprising were the differences in language, the fact that hair colors are basically unified in a few colors, the fact that there is no remote race like the Beast Man, even if there is a race, and the fact that civilization is proceeding abnormally even though there is no skill and magic. That''s what I''m talking about. Shortly after the story was over, Kara started asking questions. "So what happens if I bring this magic to the chiquet and the kagaku to the anasm? Me, Cherry Blossom and Lil face each other. Probably the same answer. "If you bring kagaku or technology to anasm, I think it will take a long time to understand, but if you succeed, I think it will blend in well." "Wow, you''re right! But as far as I''m concerned, I don''t know if I can keep anasm like this." "Still, if you bring magic over there..." "Hey?" "Maybe even one A-rank adventurer could destroy one town, right? "Oh, so...? Is there no such thing as a weapon that turns into magic? "Wahoo. Yes, there''s something about SS rank magic that doesn''t take a pull. But there are only a few weapons of that magnitude, and once you understand how it works, you won''t be able to magically disable it." And there''s a lot of people eating it. That''s right, because magic is too powerful, and if there''s a battle between anasm and Earth, there''s a good chance that Earth will lose. As long as you recover your magic, you can hit as many magic shots as you want if you replace it with Earth, even if you have only about A-rank strength, Fire Martyres, Thunder Martyres, Ice Martyres, and so on, without so much prep. "Well, if anasm and chickens come into contact..." "Wow, you''ll be sure of something big! "Aren''t we already in contact with Alim and Micah when they''re here? "Yeah......" Yes, it is. Speaking of which, nothing''s solved the problem yet, right? Just now I can deal with the demons that emerge.... Now we need to do something about the strange phenomenon happening on Earth. #### The two-volume manuscript deadline is near, but it doesn''t end. Dance ~ (¡ñ ¦Ø ¡ñ ~) 1069 Episode 967: Skills Ahead "I knew it would be nice to get together and play with friends, but I guess this is the best time I''m doing this" "Oh my God! The day after the day when the Nine of us played, the Eight of us took a bath, and the Nine of us did something like a school trip to sleep in the room together again, Micah was getting sweet when we got home. "Oh, speaking of which, what did you say about the king, from now on? You heard while we were taking a bath, didn''t you? "Yeah, he said he wanted me to report anything as much as possible. Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Lakhand will cooperate if they call." "Weird Samurai and Ye, did we talk about the slime in your hands? "Well, there are escapees, and besides demons, I told them to stay alert." I wish I''d just really played, because fate is about freaks. I''m so freaked out that something might still happen, I can''t even go back to Earth. Besides, there''s still a lot to hide from the king. For example, the fact that God is worshipped in this anatomy may be the mastermind? Especially not that, is it? Anasm is something that has only one religion. There will be confusion. I know what''s going on, Lil. Even though I know you and your parents believe in it, it''s the religion of anasm. "Speaking of which, it''s already time for this, but in the end the SSS-ranked demons didn''t show up other than that." "Well, you haven''t shown up in days." "I don''t... I''d rather not pull it out" "Something doesn''t work? "I wouldn''t flash anything that conveniently. But I don''t think it''s a good idea to just get distracted." Then I guess I can''t be alarmed. It''s time to get back to Earth. You don''t have to worry because what we''re doing to anasm is just a flash of events on Earth, and no matter how much we spend over here, we''ll be back the last time we get out of Earth. And vice versa. Still, if the warp device looks like a phantom relocation zo deeply related to God, suspected of being behind the scenes, you''re frightened that something might be done the moment you use the device. "Ayumu" "All right, all right." "Eh heh... by the way" "Yeah?" "Me, it''s time to do something about my skills" "Oh." "''Cause all you''ve got to do is train your skills, right? And if your skills are weak, it doesn''t matter how strong your status is... that''s how it''s getting. Even that slime copied Ye and his dream skills with ridiculous abilities." Yeah, that''s right. Skills, right? I was just playing level up in games because I''m good at level up, but I figured there were a lot of games in there that were more important for skills, weapon enchants, and that kind of element. I guess that''s pretty much what the game is on sale right now. Ma, I''ve adapted to games like that. I guess anasm is that type too, because if it was to the point of defeating the demon god, it would be enough to stat kanst... I didn''t think this would happen six months ago. Um, I figured I''d need to adapt over here. At least I have the original Itemmaster and Dark Matter Creator, so that''s perfect, but as I was thinking while talking to the King, you should do something about having only the skills to produce firepower like Micah and Lil. "Dreams, leaves and uncle have strong enough skills, but other than that..." "Yeah, you are. Exactly." "Here''s one, let''s try to develop skills that can stop time" But the question is how do I make it, right? I think I need to think about it. "Having dreams is a lot of skill cards, right? Can''t you just combine it like your uncle? "Maybe I can." "I''m tired today, so tomorrow or the day after, you should bring the skill cards that everyone who lives in this house has collected and figure out what skills they have." Absolutely. Micah''s right. That''s what I need to do first. It''s a few steps better than nothing, right? Experience isn''t the only reason I got a dungeon hundreds or thousands of times. ... If that''s the case, I guess I should make a device that loads the skill cards to discern and save them. Divide by classification. One at a time, it would take too long to confirm just the people who live in this mansion. "Well, I''ll be ready for that soon." "Well, you don''t have to rush that, do you? I want to do some more of this" "Fine." Even if it makes you remember your skills, you have to think about what everyone is not good at, right? It''s a leaf spaciopellation, and I guess I can use the top compatibility skills of that moment of travel because it''s a leaf with more than 200 I.Q. I wonder what Micah would like, for example. "Hmmm...... eheh" That''s cute. Yeah, it''s wrong of me to let you join the fight in the first place. I''d stay away from dangerous things if I could too...... that would be hard too and I can''t help it. ##### Deadline...... Deadline is frightening...... ahhh right there......!! 1070 gossip christmas - the third < This story has nothing to do with this edition of Levelmaker, it''s a special edition of Christmas. That''s the third time! > "I''m Alim Santa! It''s Christmas again this year, so I''ll get you some presents for the good boys! A bright red haired self-proclaimed Santa Claus in bright red clothes adds tension and greets him somewhere. Next door was also a good reindeer from Gatai who seemed in a bad mood. "I don''t know, but it feels like the third time, thanks for the long time! And this is Mr. Shaw from Macho Reindeer! "Nah, why am I a reindeer? "So did you like the role of Soli? "No, that''s not what I mean..." "Actually, this is the kind of news I''m getting." "News?" Alim Santa took a single letter out of her clothes pocket. Open it and start reading the contents. "Newsletter from the age of 16, F., who lives in Anasm!" Wow, thank you for delivering your gift every year, Mr. Alim Santa! If you can do this year, I want you to accompany them with a macho, good-looking guy! ''... Speaking of Santa''s counterparts, you''re a reindeer, aren''t you? "Hey, didn''t I send you this newsletter, Lil? What the hell is he doing?" "I can''t give you my sender and my personal information. By the way, how about my outfit today? Did the garter belt attack too much? Alim Santa showed off her outfit in front of the reindeer. He fastens knee-high with a garter belt as if to emphasize the softness of his legs and wears fairly short hot pants. Furthermore the upper part is sleeveless so as to expose the umbilical and peribelly and show off the sides. "You, even if you call yourself a girl, I don''t know how to dress like that that." "That''s okay, because it''s my girlfriend and boyfriend''s request! Besides, I think this is what happens when you have a lot of man-made girlfriends and you don''t have kids in a lot of ways. I''m gonna flirt with you tonight after work. "What are you doing, you two?" "Fine, because the wolf dressed to mess with the wind discipline is waiting with his eyes in his heart when Shaw leaves anyway." "Well, sort of." I couldn''t deny at all what Alim Santa told me and Short Reindeer couldn''t say it back. The two of them don''t have time, so they just decided to hand out the presents. First, it stops in the air between the house of one scientist and the house of the owner of the royal caf¨¦ chain. "I knew if you said the best kid, you''d be a lover, but you''re acting like a junior high school student. You''re Kanata and Sakura! "Oh, these guys are consciences. I didn''t do anything." "Mm-hmm. Unlike last year... I''ll analyze how it went this year." Alim Santa took the items out of nowhere and illuminated the rooms with Kanata and Sakura respectively. And see the results we''ve had. "Wow, they''re acting like junior high! Seems like a lot of things are looming, especially from Sakura! "Well, she''s Miho''s sister, and she must be bold, not by the looks of it" "I can''t believe you let your body pet touch you. Um, I was wondering if this would downgrade the quality of the gift from last year." "That''s all right. That''s all." "Mm, is that right? Then we''ll do as usual this year." Alim Santa threw a gift through the window. Now pay attention to another room in the cafe chain owner''s house. "It''s Mika, she''s out there waiting for me! You''re still cute." I''m not denying it. "I''ll give you a present because you''re cute" "Hey, he''s got the wind discipline..." "It''s okay, because you''re cute at all costs. Give Mika a special, a roll of light novels I remember looking somewhere in addition to the gift! "Doesn''t this kid on the cover look like you? "Not quite, it''s me, isn''t it? The reindeer put a fitting mark on his head, but Alim Santa left it alone and dragged it to the next place for each of the soli and reindeer. It was a captain''s house that came with it. "Whoa. That''s my house." "There''s a kid here who just told me about you! "That''s a lil. Didn''t your personal information manage to tell you? "I forgot about the old days. Well, was this kid a good kid this year? Alim Santa glanced at the house for a while, but sighed one like she was suddenly stunned by something. "You can''t, there''s more sexual disturbance than last year. It''s a momentum for me and Micah." "Maybe so." "Maybe not! You''re the one they''re all dealing with! "Hehe, sort of. But you''re waiting for me while you''re out there, just like Micah, right? You''re the cutest." "Ugh... but I''m glad your parents are back. Give a special gift." "He''ll be happy with meat or muscle tregs. Hey, by the way, it''s time to go home, okay? I''d like to spend some time with him soon." "Even I am. But it''s the last thing you''re gonna do, so wait a minute." "Okay." Alim Santa and Shortreindeer climbed solidly over the sky. And cast magic, and multiple black balls appear in the dark. "Spray the Dark Matter Creator! That''s it! "After all, you just handed out presents inside." "I''ll give it to you later because there''s a proper show and my share." "Thankyou." Each of the two finished doing it went back to where his own lover waited with a gift. This Alim Santa has no reason to know, but she said that the anazah level, which had seen everything from start to finish, was a little shy with her own work as a god being taken. ##### Levelmaker, it''s your third Christmas! It''s emotional......! 1071 Episode 968: Confirming a Skill Card "That''s why I''ve made the ability to check the contents of Tozumaho magic backs even more effective in analyzing the effects of skill cards and listing them by type! "You''ve taken quite a while." I guess it was about five hours of work. It''s done for now. I had enough skill cards, but I didn''t confirm anything, because I was obsessed with raising the level at the time. Some of the skills I got in the dungeon after thinking about it should be the appraisal king or something useful. Mephistophales...... I may find the skills that Mitsuo used to be able to smoke the body, or to make you do what you want instead of paying the price by forcing you to contract even in character. "Next time I have another bag with the same features on it, I''m going to manage everyone''s in this mansion." "That would be nice. Well, can we take a quick look? "Fine." I sent data to Micah. Looks like he''s swiping quickly through the screen and watching. After a while Micah stopped the finger movement. "It seemed interesting! "What? "Clairvoyant. Oh, speaking of which, I thought you said Cherry Blossom and Lil put in that kind of skill." "Clairvoyant..." "Remember this dream." "Why?" "You can see my body even in difficult circumstances, can''t you? I have this idea. It wouldn''t be something I would use that way.... but Sakura and Lil are also finding it, which means they''re coming out of the dungeon for the price, right? Looks like you''re with a guy who remembers this skill of peeking in a woman''s bath or something. "I don''t want to see it in that situation." "I knew you would." "Yeah." "Then I''ll see what else... Oh, this and all sounds interesting" "What, shrinking? Apparently it''s a skill to make small changes in your body. Rank is 4 stars. It may be a powerful skill depending on how it is used. You think, for example, you get smaller and pick up what fell behind the tans? "I''ve come up with a use for this." "What? "Whether I have a dream or not, I get smaller, in their valleys and buttocks..." "Let''s be serious." "Don''t you want to try? "... well, a little" Micah''s tension is weird today. Maybe he''s insatiable because he worked for five hours and didn''t catch a break in the meantime and didn''t speak a word to Micah. Mika picked out her skills again. "Previously on SK2, but now I''m worried about SK1." "What kind? "It''s super powerful magic, but it''s coming out of my eyes." "Eye to eye beam......" "Yes, there was a beam from my eyes...... oh, there was also a beam from my mouth! They''re both S-ranked skills." Why is that an S-rank skill? For a super powerful minute, I guess that means something''s wrong. Hmm, beating enemies with a beam out of their eyes... that doesn''t fit my image. "But you really have a lot going on. From something that seems to be possible once combined in Texto, to something that seems somewhat stronger if it''s just a name..." "Did you come up with any good ideas for synthesis? "Yeah... I''m not a few steps better at having dreams or Ip in the first place" Indeed it is. Sakura''s skills have also been transferred. Leaves said they mostly thought about it, except for what I got with the bonus, and I also thought about Micah''s skills together when they were still low level. And me and Ye and your father say that skills alone are powerful... we have a skill comparable to the one named Master. In your father''s case, it''s kind of a strong combination of skills, but maybe we''re good at that anyway. "Maybe it does" "Right? So think with your skills this time! Please!" "If you ask me to be so cute, I''ll have to do it! "Eh heh." It''s the quickest way to get master skills for now, isn''t it? Even if there''s already a possessor and it becomes a Jazz, its degraded version, it''s powerful enough. The first thing to think about when it does is looking for skills that have something in common. When I got the item master, I was asked for more than one skill related to building in addition to the three collecting kings, appraiser kings, and creative kings. Hmm, because the master skills I know are Mr. Gilmers'' Battlemaster, Mr. Ult''s Creature Master, and Mr. Palasna''s Magic Master... What combination did we all make? "Oh, this is funny! Skills that appeal to the opposite sex of your choice! "Uh, Micah, you don''t need that." "I might have used it if my dreams were dull." There are really too many skills. There''s even such a thing. There''s a male/female conversion, so I guess it''s natural.... It''s time to look for something that feels really good and think about it. "What kind of skills does Mika want or something? "Anyway, I hope you''re strong! Dream item masters can be used in combat or on a daily basis, right? Neither is Ip. I wish it were like that." Then I wonder if I can use the clairvoyance or something. If I synthesized that based, I could have the skills to see something else. It would be interesting if the weaknesses were known in an instant. 1072 Lesson 869: Synthesis for Strength Well, anyway, it doesn''t start with not synthesizing skills. In the meantime, I''ve appropriately chosen my skills. The first skill to beam out of your eyes¡­ The official name is Beam Eye, an S-rank skill. The next choice was'' Clairvoyance ''. I thought if I multiplied these two together, I could beam them out of my eyes with clairvoyance. I don''t want to imagine Micah doing something that weird. Perhaps we can finally add illusion and mindfulness skills. "Will you try this combination for now? "Okay! Micah began to synthesize her skills. You can do whatever you want with the synthesis itself because the Demon Nucleus also has too many skill points. "Done! "What kind? "He said he could beam without obstacle relationships, within my sight. Besides, after you shoot him, you''re free to change direction. The rank remains" S. "His name is" Curvy Transparent Rays "... and his previous skills made him feel cool in Katakana." I don''t know about it at the point of getting the beam out of my eye, but I see, he said it now penetrates from that eye to the extent that the beam can be seen with clairvoyance. This isn''t a powerful skill yet. It''s not cool. I don''t want Micah to be a story character. "Hmmm..." "Can I try and shoot you? "I don''t want to see Micah beaming through my eyes." Then why did you give it to me? "Eye related skills each other, so I thought I''d combine them for now... I''m not even thinking about shooting them" "Maybe once." Micah let go of the beam because she was able to keep this house from breaking. The beam made me try to destroy one of the empty bottles in the kitchen from here. ... It''s going to be traumatic to have a red laser beam coming out of her pretty, pretty eyes. "Oh, you don''t have to look like that" "Puku! "Oh, let''s shoot that cheek" "Stop!! "I''m kidding. For now, why don''t we just mass-produce S-rank skills that aren''t attribute and power oriented and go for SS rank? That''s the way you used to do it. But just making it into a dark cloud is the end of some magic with extensive high power. Something about concepts... Right, let''s keep ''eyes'' as the main way to synthesize skills. No, but what can you do with ''eyes''? I wonder if I should think of something else. "It''s stopping perfectly until my eyes move.... I knew you or your uncle would rely on me? "... no, I''ll do Micah''s! I could make an item master, even Micah''s is powerful. Let me make it! "Yes! But when I thought my eyes were dry, did my eyes stop moving and blinking? I mean, I''m taking it so seriously. That''s right, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. ... Mm-hmm. Stop moving? Stops...... Oh, yeah. "Micah, skills." "Yeah." "We can travel momentarily, so can we also stop time? "You''re a sticky one with comics and stuff... you can''t, can you? Okay, the concept is settled. All you have to do is figure out what to synthesize. Speaking of time related, illusions should not only have shown illusions, but could have driven the sense of time crazy with those illusions. When it comes to stopping some movement, it''s a precaution. Speaking of which, you had skills in petrification. "Okay... I''m getting an image! "Really?" "Yeah, start by putting in and synthesizing the beam one you just made and the skills that will allow you to petrify it if you touch things! "Okay! ____________ ________ ____ I have a skill called ''Time Designer''. SS rank, and of course the numerical rank max. I assumed that you would stop something freely, but apparently this skill uses magic and so on to stop time itself other than Micah. Regardless, it also has the effect of not being able to get out of the stop time or something like that. Because I had a good master system, like "Time Master," and maybe I do, but for now, I''ve got a good one, so let''s make this good. ... I''m definitely more tired than making one item. "You did something amazing." "You were making it in the dark clouds. It''s just that we don''t have any more examples to show everyone when we''re going to encourage them to strengthen their skills. "Right! Then try to stop the time quickly! "Yes!" Well, Micah should have stopped time. Then something changed...... did they stick their cheeks in both cheeks now? I feel like I''m moving normally, and Micah looks like she''s having fun, so maybe she stopped and disarmed it, already. "You stopped time now, didn''t you? Did you munch my cheek while I was doing it? "Yeah, I knew you''d understand? "I feel it on both cheeks." "Huh? Me, I did touch both, but I followed them separately, didn''t I? "Is that it?" Sounds like something interesting to me. Shall I read the description more properly? 1073 Episode 970: Time Suspended Apparently, the skill of Time Designer is starting to pour in at once the moment the shock you''ve given it during the time you''ve been stopping it is released. Apparently that''s why Micah touched my cheek separately but felt like she touched it at the same time. And it looks like Micah might get older first by stopping time. Apparently, while you''re stopping that time, it turns into something special. I don''t know what that is, though. It seems like a thorough attack, or something specific to travel, and it seems impossible to stop time and move something or work because the impact is later transmitted. Except for what the activator was wearing from the beginning. "Sounds pretty constrained, but that still doesn''t change the convenience. There seems to be no other risk than magic consumption." "Try a little more commissioning" "Ok.................. YES! "Nha...! I feel rubbed all over my body. Especially breasts. Apparently Micah was sexually harassed against me. I''m still a man now. "No, don''t! "I knew being an alim would be more comfortable to touch. Even so, the reaction now, it was adorable. Whatever makes me michami and dreams are alim..." "No, I know exactly what I''m gonna do." "I''m not friends with my dreams! Right?" "I''m not in that mood right now -! Trouble, I''m going to use it for more and more flirting. I hope that doesn''t extend to Sakura. "Let''s try it in battle anyway" "Are you resurrecting SSS-ranked demons? "I wouldn''t do that, I guess you should just try and fight about five of my built robots" "Okay! Me and Micah put out a long time ago a magic room for simultaneous magic trials and cultivation and processing of demons, and we got into it. I arrange robots with SS rank to SS rank strength in a good way. "Then start when I say start. Let these guys attack you, so you can''t get hurt." "If I get hurt, I''m going to cry. I''ll be careful." "You''re right, then I''ll move it... start! There was a loud noise with Dokan. I thought my heart jumped. Micah is looking at five robots who did it themselves but were so blown away with a pocan face. "Wow." "I just hit him about ten times with each bare hand," "I have a status, but the shock is working all at once." "Is this making me stronger, too? "I think it would be really strong to go with the ice magic I''ve been good at." "Eh heh, I did it! If you combine time stops with ice magic, it can be ice pickled before the opponent moves. It would be strong just to bump the ice cubes over and over again. There are many ways to use it. Micah would already be able to defeat a strong type of SSS-ranked demon by herself. Hmm? Looks like Micah stopped and moved the place for time. Apparently behind me... "Ahhh..." "Welcome" "Now what have you done! I felt soft on my lips, cheeks, forehead and neck and felt like the front and back of my body were wrapped in something fluffy. Seems like she''s not sexually harassed this time though. "I tried kissing, hugging, all I wanted to do" "Oh, yeah." "Couldn''t you? "No, I hope it wasn''t sexual harassment earlier or someone other than me. But I''m more than happy to be normal, not out of time." "Oh well, then... yes! Now he moved in front of me and took my lips without stopping time. Apparently I''d be happier with a lot of skin today. I''m being sweet. Did you spend too much time on a lot of things after all? ... I mean that Micah is going to be so sweet after she leaves it for a while. Well, I don''t know what it''s for, but let''s remember. Hey, I don''t know what you''re gonna use it for! "It would be nice to snuggle, but I have to do the next thing" "What''s next? "So Micah, think of something else anyway? "Hmm, I figured out the recipe for this skill too, so you can make as many skill cards as you want, right? I''ll personally see if I can create another skill using this time designer. Why don''t you try and remember this? "All I have to do is move fast on the item. I think it''s better to take out the big ones in one go." "Stop the time and do whatever you want to me, okay? If it doesn''t hurt." "... I''ll think about it" I don''t feel like I''ve found the law of skill making. Looking back at that and putting it together again, Lil and Sakura are going to have some strong skills. The goal is to create strong and unique skills like my Item Master and Dark Matter Crey for everyone in this house and the Canata Spaciopellation, your father''s instant mobility and a combo of thousand-eyed and mindfulness. Tomorrow, let''s get everyone together, shall we? ##### Sorry, the deadline for Volume 2 is so imminent that I can''t help it anymore, 1/1 will post a special New Year''s Eve story as usual, but 1/3 will be off. Maybe even take 1/5 off. I''m sorry. 1074 gossip New Year! 2019 "Shh! "" "Congratulations! A man and a woman in six kimonos lowered their heads with dust. Mirror cakes and sumptuous dishes line the room wrapped in gold. This is probably the third time we''re celebrating New Year''s Eve. "It''s my fourth year, so if I was a regular high school student, it would start after school, and I''d already graduate." "You''re early." "It''s not just been three years. This time." "Yes, yes, I am! When Alim gave the signal, the dull balls that were over their heads broke. In capital letters: ''Thanks for the booking! It says''. "Hehe, whatever you say, this is it." "I don''t know for sure about us - it''s a story. Does that mean we''re books now? "Well, that''s what I wrote in a letter I just got from a strange samurai." "Speaking of which, was he the one who got this room last year and this year?" "No way, he slashed my arm..." "Yes, maybe not." Leaving aside who prepared the letter, the four began to talk while eating food about what had happened this year. "What happened this year? "Mostly SSS-ranked demons have emerged." "Thanks to our father, everything looked pretty good, but you were tough..." "What was there? "Anyway, there was a bad one. Like that shellfish, like slime." Cherry blossoms reacted sensitively to the words referring to the demon. "Su, speaking of slime, I had a hard time..." "As far as I''m concerned, I''m still glad I''m here." "Mmm..." The cherry blossoms cling to the arms of the leaves. The leaves seem to eat the dish spicy, but I don''t dislike it. Sho decided to change the subject in an attempt to restore the slightly moist air. "That''s Amrita''s work, isn''t it? Speaking of Amrita, bring Lil''s parents back to life." "You owe it to me too! Eh!" "Honestly, isn''t that an easy win for any enemy? "Oh, that''s not true! "You look something like Amrita and Alim. Is there a direct connection or something? "No! It is a coincidence that the names of Amrita and Alim are similar. The six have now decided to talk about this year''s stem. "It''s boar year." "Wow, boars are under pigs, so I eat pork, and I''m the predator this year." "Lil''s a dick." "As I said last year, I''m a wolf! Oh, oh, kah, mi! "Oh, yeah." "Nobody among us has anything to do with boars, right? "On the contrary, isn''t it unusual to relate to boars? "Well, you are! But we have pork dishes for now." Once again, when the dream signaled, a pork pot emerged from the group of dishes that were lined up on the desk, the unnatural gap that opened there. "Wow, that''s Ayu! "Well, let''s eat when you say hello." The six of them once again took a proper attitude and turned this way. And he bows with a pepper as he sits down. "Thank you so much for a year! "2019 as well" "" "Thank you! ##### I''m sorry I''m not following a proper story this time, and the content of this story is short. I would like to express my deep gratitude and apologize to you all this year. Let''s start over there. First and foremost, the posting pace was once every two days, and there was also a significant increase in holidays. And this is all I could do for my New Year post. Also, as I contacted you the other day, 1/3 and 1/5 of the posts will be closed. I''m so sorry. I''ve sporadically said for a long time that I''ll finish with another 1000 stories, but it''s not going to end during 2019 either. It''s going to take another 100 to 200 stories because we finally have all the enemy executives. And even though there were circumstances, the deletion of Levelmaker from "Alphapolis," I''m sorry. With that, there are no New Year illustrations this year, as usual. I didn''t have time to draw, and with that, my drawing power dropped dramatically, making me less confident that I could draw a picture that I could show people very much. Excuse me. But you have drawn a decent illustration on the illustrator, so I believe it is unnecessary. Next thing you know, thank you. Since late November, Levelmaker has entered its fourth year. Alims also said in this story that, for one thing, I owe it to all of you to keep writing for such a long time if you realize it! Thank you so much, so much!! It is also because of my boredom that I have been able to continue writing stories for so long, including gossip, of more than a thousand stories. And, and more than anything this year. It''s a Levelmaker booking. It was a memorial. It''s bookmaking. I''ve been getting comments from various people about whether they won''t book or want them to, but that finally became a reality. I think I will never forget the shock when Mr TO Books talked to me. More importantly, it''s the last time, and I''m deeply thoughtful. Because I''ve worked so hard so far, I have your support, so I can do without it. Thank you so much. It is as comfortable as climbing to heaven every time you receive a post-launch discovery and purchase report. And thank you very much to the rep, the illustrator, TO Books and all the readers. Allow me to say thank you again. Thank you all very, very much. And thank you Levelmaker, my other work, and this SS Samurai himself, for 2019. Sincerely this year, I will set up and strive for this SS samurai, samurai as a samurai, to write both books and site listings. 1075 Episode 971: Big Skills Synthesis "Then as I contacted you, let''s do our best to synthesize our skills! The next day, I called Kanata and Sakura in my room, Shaw and Lil. Tell me because we all want to think about skill synthesis. "Yesterday, for now, I made Miho''s skills." "You sure your sister didn''t have five ice-based star skills? "Sometimes firepower alone can''t be as powerful as the demons at the top of the SSS rank have attacked with anomaly." "Ma, you''re right." "So Micah, try to put into practice the skills you made yesterday" "Okay! Oh, speaking of which, I forgot how to put it into practice. How can I explain that I''m stopping time? It''s not like we can stop another object. Besides, what I can do with that skill is I can do it if I stay in the zone by giving it all the speed except for the shock buildup. "Hey Micah, before you put it into practice...... hiya! "Wow! "Hia!? This, this is a feeling of sexual harassment from Micah! I feel touched by Mommy Mommy in my body''s verses. You have a strange voice. Mmm... I''m still a man... Looks like Lil and Sakura got something done too, holding onto their own breasts with a little red face. "Welcome" "Oh, sister...... what have you done!? "The skills I''ve built are stopped in time, and in the meantime, I''m the only one who can move, but in the meantime, everything I''ve done is settled all at once after another move of time. That''s why I flirted." "Wow, so what? You rubbed them both ten times." "Wow! That''s more or less a hit! The shock is supposed to come all at once, Lil. How do you know that? "I don''t get these big breasts rubbed by Dada every day... do I? "Ooh... ooh" Shaw, are you getting that far in? I know you do things that aren''t windy on the same level as us, but I''d be a little surprised to hear about those occasions again. You used to be either a show or a solid one. Well... well, I don''t know anything about people. "As... well, you don''t have to rely on your status like this to create strong skills. You''ve been saying that for a long time! Especially if Sakura and Lil need to get that." "... hey, am I good? "Show? Show''s good, there''s a flaming god." "But that''s what you guys call a fire-focused skill, huh? "You can assimilate your body into flames. Actually, I''ve never tried it before. Doesn''t it have some effect? "Right...... then I''ll review my skills again" Yes, now that I think about it, Mephistophales...... I mean, I think Mitsuo''s smoke skills were the same type as Shaw''s. Especially when you can turn your body into smoke. "For once, I have the skills I got with my heels..." "Mmm, cherry blossoms, that''s definitely what makes healing aid magic more effective and plant magic better." "Yeah, I can''t help but be told it''s not strong because it''s a deterioration of Ayu no Amrita and doping items, and botanical magic doesn''t mean I''ll be able to do anything as good as Mr. Shaw" Sakura''s, her name seems catacotto and strong, but as she says, the effect is too subtle, isn''t it? It''s a bonus skill due to being transferred, and the Kanata story says it worked great when it was just sent... well, it''s a common story in the game that what you could use at the beginning would become unusable as the story progresses, right? "Wow, I really only have firepower skills. Now maybe the weakest of these six. I want skills like mine! "I like muscles, and I can be a gorimacchio. Like skills? "Wow, you''re right. I''d rather stay in this style myself than be in a gorilla macho than a show! I usually think about cool skills." I wonder what kind of skills are right for Lil. Lil herself is very intelligent, but you really seem like a fleshman because of your hobbies and origins. Hmm, does Shaw think about that there? Let''s just move on to the next story. "So, I want to put together a skill card that everyone has, okay? "There''s too much to confirm, and that''s fine." "You''re gonna make it available for everyone." Prepare a box to manage and smash the skill cards you possess there. Turn the magic pouch upside down and dabble all at once. Still takes a lot of time though. Kanata and Shaw manage their own magic bags in the same way. Only the skill cards go in. "The number of cards in the box is amazing..." "It''s a dungeon, and it comes in ten or so pieces at once, so hey, I can''t help it." It didn''t go as far as six digits, but it''s an amazing number if you think people who live in this house are going to use it alone. I don''t run out of them all, but I wonder if I can make a good skill out of this. ##### Again, congratulations! ......... I''m sorry I took three consecutive breaks. Of the manuscript, the deadline... the deadline had already passed... but I didn''t give it away... so I didn''t have time to do this...! I''m really sorry. I will be posting another Levelmaker every other day + Originally posted by pebblestone Monday thanks. And recently, I started seeing Levelmaker even in bookstores I hadn''t seen before. I''m so glad. As much as I appreciate that you seem to be buying more than you think. 1076 Episode 972: Big Skills Synthesis "Then let''s make it quick." Speaking of which, I have dreams. "What? Looks like Micah has a proposition for you. You seem to have flashed something. "What the... you know, the one who can suck skills out of one person and turn them into skill cards" "Oh, you''re a prototype of a skill card. Is that what you did? "What''s with the dream item masters and your sparsies, if you use them to extract synthetic skills with cards and use them for synthetic materials, the repertoire spreads again?" "Ho, I sure am! Just mix up a little bit of my item master and you''ll be able to do some item-related skills. Even though everyone here is in a situation where they can use Item Jazz and Dark Matter Creations, skills mixed with pure Item Masters should be able to do better as synthetic materials. "Then I''ll multiply what I made with my skills with what I made with my skills." "Wouldn''t that be nice? I''d do anything to help." "Ugh! "Wahoo, I still can''t decide the theme..." "Want to use my flaming god or my dreamy thundering god? "I''m more of a physical fighter fighting with a battle axe..." You do want the skills that were in your image. Blah, blah. I don''t know if me and Shaw''s fit the vibe. If so, what would Lil like? Rasu "Hmm, I figured I''d think about some more skills too" "Micah too? "Yeah, I knew you wouldn''t just stop time and store shocks. Normally you can''t even move things." Then I''ll work with you on that, Micah. "Really? Thanks! Sure, it''s strong, but for everyday use, it seemed user-friendly. I wonder if Kanata''s skills could be improved a little. Because it is a class 21 skill in the SS rank, or even a 5 star skill has a strong weakness. I guess more than a certain strength means the largest class 21. Well, you''re all starting to think hard. Shaw''s escorting Lil, and Kanata''s escorting Sakura and Mika.... who am I supposed to look at? ________ ____ _ "Ayumu! Take a look, the effect has been added to my skills! Mica shows me her tozumaho. While it is true that the skill name Time Designer has not changed, it was added to the effect column that "you can choose a state where you can move things freely" and "you can pull into the time you stopped an object that you arbitrarily touched while you were stopping". Yes, was there a pattern where synthesis definitely adds more than just completing another skill? If I remember correctly, it would have been my first and last addition to the ''Dismantling'' skill.... Could Dark Matter Creators and Item Masters be any stronger? "That''s going to make it more user-friendly." "Ugh! Apparently, just adding a precaution to the time designer solved those traveling during the stop time, but pulling in during the stop time is affecting Kanata''s skills. Shall I let you take in your skills, too? "So... I could...! "Yeah, I think you''re pretty strong! Apparently, Sakura had some good feelings, too. Let''s ask what it''s like. "What did you do? "It''s the same time-stop system as Micahne. Just not the same type." "Mizuka stops except herself... but then Sakura feels she can stop time for whatever she likes? "Really! But that''s not all." Sakura took the plate out in the dark matter-create and threw it in the sky. And it stops in the air pitterly. This is the main effect, isn''t it? And Sakura unlocked that aerial stop without even accepting the plate. Of course, the plate falls to the ground and makes a loud noise and cracks. I left it out deliberately wondering if there was something going on, but what''s going to happen? "I''m about to." "I''ve never tried it before..." When Sakura focused her consciousness on the broken and scattered plates, the plates reverted as if they had regenerated backwards. But Sakura''s original five star skills could have fixed things, but it doesn''t look the same again. Plus Sakura healed again. Further concentration shattered him even though he hadn''t fallen this time. "So this skill, in addition to time suspension, can be rewound or regenerated? "That''s what I''m talking about. Stay. It''s pretty user-friendly." "Eh heh" The skill name is'' Time Hope ''. Micah and Sakura''s skills have both become skills about time. The sisters look alike. The brothers were similar to each other to some extent, though. I wonder about Lil. I wonder if I can do it already. "Come on, Shaw! Hit me as much as you want! "I can''t, I can''t do that! "Then throw it away! "No! "You can just stab me with a sword! "Give me a break! ... What are you doing, Lil woke up to a self-inflicted M? 1077 Episode 937: Big Skills Synthesis 3 "Wow, then you can''t test my skills! What, was it just the type of thing that activates Lil''s finished skills by being attacked? I''m a little surprised. Then I wish Shaw attacked you lightly, too. "I don''t like what you don''t like...! I don''t want to raise my hand to Lil even though I know it''s okay... and" "Wahoo, and? "You do multiply and bounce on the side that attacked you, don''t you? What happens if you beat me up..." "The muscles of the show can withstand it at your leisure! "Don''t overtrust your muscles! What are you trying to do, Lil? Muscularism is troublesome, too. Well, we both look like we''re having fun, and I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with that, but I''m not going to go ahead with the story, so I''m going to flirt with you. But let''s have a talk. "Lil, did you have your skills? "Ah, oh. I got a good feeling. I don''t think you can use it in everyday life like Mizuka and Sakura." "Wow, but I haven''t been able to try it yet. Explain the skill itself¡­" Skill is named ''Hate Payne''. The effect is to completely deactivate the damage and anomalies caused by anything that is directed as an attack while it is active, while bouncing them back. It seems that it consumes magic to activate this, and also adjusts the activation time and bouncing power by magic.... By the way, they can put this on other people and things as well. You''re usually strong. So even if Micah stops time and attacks Lil, who activates this skill in the middle of it, all of that attack will bounce back. I wonder if being able to bounce back abnormalities also means no petrification or poison, wow. "How did you make such a skill? "I remember the synthesis procedure once, but it''s texty. This is what happened when Shaw and I alternately synthesized what looked good from our skills." "It is." The show sent me a message even though Lil was in front of me at the same time she said that. Anything, he was giving Lil the skills to disable or instantly recover from that because he didn''t want her to get hurt anymore. It means the show wasn''t texty. You made sure Lil didn''t revive the trauma at all, that''s a show. "Wahoo, but I haven''t been able to try it properly yet... I actually got a very light decopin for the show earlier, but to that extent, it only seemed to recognize that I was stuck in my skills, and I couldn''t deactivate or reflect on it" "So I really told you to hit me" "That''s right. I know Shaw''s a gentleman, but now I need you to hit him." "So it will come back to me too - but..." Mm-hmm, you''re stuck. I mean, if your skills don''t judge you''re being attacked, you don''t work. I think I can handle surprises and stuff because my skills seem to judge me, not my judgment, but it''s difficult when it comes to experimenting. ... Mm-hmm, immoral and I feel so drawn to it, but I think I''ll do a little of what I just came up with. "So, Lil, why don''t you just attack me with a waza from the demon? "Wow, I wasn''t going to go outside today, but I guess that''s all I got. When this meeting is over, I, Shaw and... ngoo" "... hey, nothing, just the two of us in the room..." "I know what I''m gonna do, so you don''t have to hide it." "... cum" "So, Lil wants to be attacked because I''m going to bring back the weak demon of the E-rank now." "Pu Ha, I see! I took out the rabbit''s demon, the Yoknaw rabbit''s front teeth, just to hit me and sprinkled Amrita. Yoknaw Rabbit brilliantly resurrects. And then I showed him the hallucination of the opponent attacking him using illusion, and let Lil hit him. The Yoknaw rabbit that hit Lil''s body blew away in the opposite direction the moment she touched Lil''s thigh, hitting the wall and stopping moving. Biological reactions have also disappeared. "Hey, I knew if I was hitting you about Lil, you''d be broken bones, wouldn''t you? "I can regulate the power that can be reflected, so I was going to keep it down to about 0.1x when the show came. That''s about 10 times what I''m talking about." "Was it..." "Wow, I''m not gonna do anything terrible to the show, either." "Oh, yeah" I''m starting to snuggle. Damn, ever since you came to us, I''ve been more and more impressed with Micah and she''s been loving me. In the meantime, we''ve all got some strong skills we can fight.... In the end, I don''t think your father''s skill combination makes much sense. It''s best to have your father attack you at a distance, no matter what happens for a while, like before. But I don''t know what it is, and what you made isn''t a mistake. "Then we could all make skills, and today we''re breaking up. Keep practicing for real! "Wahoo, next time that Samurai strikes, I''ll protect the show! "Wow, I''m gonna get revenge! Each one of them got stronger for a good reason, next time, it''s better to be able to use it properly. 1078 Episode 974: Skill Proficiency "Pfft..." "What the hell did Micah do to me... Pfft, pfft, pfft" The feeling of being poked over and over the cheek. I hear Micah''s stopping time and twirling my cheek. This is what I do every few hours since I created a skill called Time Designer. By the way, it''s still good to have a cheek. "No more... Ugh! Puku! "Eh, heh, meh." "Forgive Micah because she''s cute, but you can''t overdo it! "But I said to practice my skills. I''m not dreaming. This is my skill exercise. As far as I know, it''s easy to flirt with a dream that has the strongest status in anasm, so I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say it''s time to use it." "It''s about time... it''s only been three days since I remember! Besides, this isn''t a practice." Sure, time stoppage is a threat, but you''re still only using it to prank me. I can bring the demon back to life and confront him, but the consequences of the demon side being easily defeated are visible. I just feel bad sometimes that I have to have practical experience. "It''s not a practice...... well so far I can think of three patterns I lose" "For example?" "The first is a widespread attack where time stops don''t make sense. I wonder if poison gas or something will be included in this. I tried sticking my hand in the running water that was stopping in the middle of a time stop, but it was tightly wet, and the fire was firmly hot. You can''t deactivate the original characteristic of a time stop.... so this skill is not compatible with Samayil. What comes with widespread imminent death attacks" It could indeed be. If we don''t stop time before a high-range attack spreads to one side of the perimeter, we end up eating the attack. This would be the best way to go in a proper political direction. "The next time they stop for time, too. Not if you can stop time faster than I can, and you can''t stay with me in a time-stopped space. The latter would be fine if I had a stronger vegan status." "I don''t think Sakura was able to create a time-stopping skill yesterday, but it can''t be." "Yeah, yeah." But don''t think it''s me or my legs before Micah struggles when the other guy has a time stop. If you don''t wear items that will prevent enemy attacks beforehand, you won''t be able to prevent attacks that are time-starred. If you think about it, Lil''s skills are doing well. "And the other thing is that I can activate this skill! "Fast." "All our stats are kanst, but dreams can move faster than me with items, right? It''s going to be a matter of instantaneous power, but I think we can only practice this measure." "Right! Then let''s do it fast! "Compete with me in your dreams before¡­" "Competition?" Micah made two larger seals in Dark Matter Creative. He''ll hand me one. What do you use it for, this? "I may have a little bit of a dream against you, but it''s a showdown anyway! If you win, you can ask them one tough favor." "... why an eclectic favor? "''Cause you have a dream that it''s a normal favor, that you want me to stay with you all the time or something that wouldn''t be a real bet, would you? We can''t do anything terrible in a punitive game because of each other''s personality... that''s all we have." "Yeah.... yeah? That''s just because Micah is in the mood right now... well, the theory was convincing, okay? Micah''s right, unless I''m limited to asking Micah, it''s almost a reaffirmation of what she''s already promised. "So, the rules are simple. You''d better stick a seal on your forehead first! "Ugh." "Now that we have a timer, when this number of seconds reaches zero, we''re moving." "Okay." "Well, here we go." The timer is set to 10 seconds remaining. Yes, if you expand the zone somewhat at at this point, you''ll just stick the seal at the same time that it''s 0, right? That''s why I gently expanded the zone. If you mean it, you''ll lose time. It may be a little sloppy, but the condition that it''s not working is met. It''s a brain and a visual problem. I finally have one minute left after about 10 minutes with my body feel.... Why am I being so serious? Even Micah wouldn''t have to bet like this if I asked her to do most of the work. No, no, think about it. I''m not trying to do Micah a naughty favor, I''m trying not to let her like me.... right. If I lose, I don''t know what I''m gonna do. Finally, the timer is 0. I expand the zone to the best of my ability, reaching out to put a seal on Micah''s forehead. The moment I gave him my forehead and tried to stick it on my forehead, Micah disappeared from my sight. And I feel uncomfortable with my forehead.... I''ll try to solve the zone. "Heh heh! I win! "... ma... lost... why? "I knew the speed of having dreams was faster than mine. But I didn''t want to lose, so I stopped time and moved on. So I was stopped before my dream stuck a seal on my forehead. I was thrilled when I realized my forehead was being touched. In a double sense." "Ku......" "Well, please, you''ll listen to me! "Ya, it''s a promise..." "Then I''m going to be michami, so have dreams completely alim" "Ugh, yeah.... now, so? "I''m going to stop time and do all sorts of things to Alim... after you un-stop time, try your best to endure" "Uh... hey, stop. I don''t know. _________." 1079 Episode 975: Blackening "That one, where''d he go? In a certain space the man shrugged. The demon, who looked like a girl who had been nearby since he heard the words, looked around at the neighborhood with a chill. "Hmm, looks like you''re nowhere, huh? "What is it with you both? "Ah, when that black guy found out, he was gone." "It doesn''t mean I''m not here." I also understood that Samurai, who glanced at me from another room, had no one to point to. Not only was he invisible, but because no matter how much he wanted to sense, the person''s immense magic could not be discovered from this space. "Didn''t God say anything? "Yeah, nothing in particular. Crowe, I wonder if you left on your own." "Is that possible? I''m not a fucking killer over there." "The awkward agree. But it doesn''t matter what happens to the awkward." "Oh, yeah." ________ ____ _ "Ugh...... ugh!! "Ah... Ayumu! If I noticed, I couldn''t stand, and my heart was paralyzed and I felt like I was dying. Micah''s time designer skills are dangerous, she can die because she accumulates everything at once, even if it''s not meant to be an attack. Micah, who realizes she has done a tremendous thing, is returning from Micah and is desperately apologizing. Let''s just get back to having dreams and calm down while we do something about this weird feeling. "I''m sorry, I can''t believe this happened... I''m sorry" "Ha... ha... Huh... ha, fine, I forgive you..." For example, if you continue for ten hours in the time you stop tickling, the sensation will come all at once with the de-stopping. This will kill you laughing even if it''s not an attack, right? I don''t know the details of what Micah did while she was out of time, but this is how things must have turned out. "If it wasn''t an attack, I thought you''d be okay." "Well, you mean it''s dangerous when everything feels like it all at once..." "Or you can do the same to me instead... You should be able to do it if you apply time designer." "... What kind? This time-stopping skill is stopping time. You can also bring any object or organism to the world. If I put it another way, I can lift the time pause, I guess. At that time, it seems to have just been discovered that it is possible to disarm only part of the target, not the target itself. So, for example, it seems like Micah can create a situation where she can''t move her body even though she''s only allowed to talk from the top of my neck for hours. Micah did a lot with this. That''s not all I figured out. It seems that Time Designer has found that if he is pulling someone else into a stop time, he can also stop his own time once he has entrusted the right to time release to that subject. I don''t know if that would be beneficial, but Micah wants me to like myself because I''m going to do it now. "No... I''m not gonna do it because I know it''s gonna be like that" "But..." "Fine, fine." I''m not even angry because I''m apologizing half the time. My whole body still tingles though.... you could have just used more time designer. You''ll remember me too because I''m not a master based skill... maybe it''s not a bad idea to just sneak up on me one of these days. Play plenty of games in there. Yeah, we''ll try it when we''re free. ''Cause I don''t feel comfortable. I''m gonna do this tonight.'' "Oh, well. I won''t stop you if you want to do something else." "Just lay down and rest..." "Let''s do that." My body has been sacrificed, but I guess it has become a skill practice. I hope you keep using it at this rate. ____ __ _ "hey...... but...... gabaina" "What the hell, Rose?" "Here, why don''t we have yu, yu, dinner together tonight...? "I don''t mind that much." A dragon girl and a spear man were talking to each other in a park in the Kingdom of Mephirado, in the castle town. While Rose is blushing, Gabayna hasn''t noticed that at all. In him, I only accepted the invitation now as part of my relationship with a friend. "Yay...! "But you have dinner with me somethin ''good? If women ask each other out, even Margot..." "Ugh, shut up! I like Gabayna! And Margot and I eat together twice a week." "That''s how often I''m with Rakhand too... hmm? A man wearing a hood to blacken his whole body is approaching you two. Despite the fact that there were other people in the park, the man was obviously walking over to Rose and Gabayna. "What''s up, Gabayna... hmm, who is it? "I''m sure you''re not the only one." Eventually the blackening man stops in front of the two of them. Gabaina got up from the chair she was sitting in and stepped forward. "Who are you" "... not for you" "So I''m the one who needs you? When Rose asked, the blackening man nodded. 1080 Episode Nine Hundred Seventy-Six: Black Rubber 2 "... what can I do for you? I was just wondering. The blackening man doesn''t try to expose his face. Rose is an SSS-ranked adventurer who has already been reincarnated, but was up to alert to the unspeakable and unpleasant sensation drifting from this man. In the meantime, Gabayna opened her mouth to move on. "Are you kidding me? "What are you talking about, Gabayna? You''re here now, aren''t you supposed to have other men dropping by?" "... no" The blackening man shakes his head. Gabayna was in a position to shelter Rose at any time during the current question. I feel like responding if things are already going on. "Then what is it, say it. I like how people feel this afternoon...... instead of interrupting me into reaching where I was talking to a friend and not being polite? Rose said so as a little irritated. The blackening man did the sort of trick he laughed at with his nose, then shook his head again. "People? People...... na. I didn''t know monsters honored people." "... well. I''m sorry, but I''m still confident in my appearance. Don''t you have the guts to grab me like that, monster?" "Yes, Rose is not a monster or anything. She''s a cute girl by nature, though she''s incredibly strong." "Ha...! "I don''t care about appearance or anything. You''re just like my brother, aren''t you? When the black man said so, he took off his hood and revealed his face. It was unhealthy, creepy-colored skin, otherwise it looked like it had grown a dragon-specific fin in its ear that was all dyed in black. "Why does the Dragon Clan mean a monster? It''s rare. It''s better in many ways than any other race, but you''re still a normal person living somewhere, aren''t you? "... Hmm. The outsiders don''t understand. You''ll see. Fake being a dragon girl, confused by people..." "Wow, I''m human! But... the..." "... what''s going on, Rose" "but Gabayna, I''m sorry, can you please take your seat off" Gabayna accidentally accepted every request to Rose, who gave her a sad look and asked for a favor. Considering that there is probably only a deep way for the first guy to know, he tells Rose in a message, ''I''ll rush if it gets dangerous because I''m near you'' and leaves the spot. "... you too... have gone from demon to human? "That''s right. My folks used their own skill cards, but so did you? "... ah, oh. Yes." Rose lied to a man who turned out to be in the same situation as herself but still remains a mystery, thinking she shouldn''t show a single scale involved with the Alims at all. The man keeps talking without checking to see if what Rose said is a lie or a truth. "It would be the same dragon as me. Why are they confused by humans?" "To, because I became human. I like humans. That would be on your own, wouldn''t it? "I can''t solve it." The man approached Rose another step closer. Rose tried to keep her body as far away from the man as possible, as she could not retreat in a chair. "What are you? What kind of monster is that? I''m sure it''s a dragon." "Ko, you won''t have any in-laws you have to answer to.... It still doesn''t matter if you''re a person or a dragon. Why do you have to tell the man you met about me? Besides, I''m already a person! "My brother is a chaos black dragon. Black Dragon subspecies, SSS rank. If you''re an adventurer, you''ve heard about it. Indeed, Rose had heard the name of the legendary demon named Chaos Black Dragon between now and now that Alim and the others had made him human. He said that its strength might be comparable to that of the demon gods, and that until it was sealed hundreds of years ago it was fit to call it a disaster that destroyed many villages, many cities, many nations and took many lives. But its existence remained as obscure as a fairy tale, and I didn''t know it until the details, but Rose was convinced. The person in front of me... No, he said it was the dragon. "Oh no... what can I do for a dragon..." "Let''s hear it briefly. Why don''t you act like I''m the one you have with me? As the same demon. You were a high-ranking demon, too, weren''t you?... In the first place you claim to have become a human being since earlier, but you''re half right. You should still be able to get back from your status to your original dragon." That was true. I never told anyone before, but Rose could always return to the dragon. But I didn''t because being human is a joy in itself, and being in contact with people is also a joy. Rose shook her head sideways violently. "I don''t know that! I''ve decided to live as a human being! I won''t even go back to demons. I''ll end my life like this." Hearing Rose''s words, the man laughed for the first time. But it was a laugh that mocked Rose, never a smile at her determination, etc. "I seemed to be in love with that man, and I thought I''d say so. If you don''t want to be one of us, that''s fine. The dragon that takes people''s side is set to be hostile to us eventually.... Again, it would be good to turn it off now, wouldn''t it? "You want me to do it? "There you are. I thought I told you who this guy is... but you''re thinking of enemies? "Sort of." Rose quickly took the wand out and stood in momentum from the chair. The man who calls himself Chaos Black Dragon starts for dark magic magic magic in his hands...... ##### Enemy Executives! Enemy Executives! (Previous) Characters vs Enemy Executives! Yay! 1081 Episode 987: The Battle of Rose "No... first" "Is there a guy who''s going to wait for the person he''s going to kill? Did you suddenly feel horrible about my brother? "No, there are too many people here. Let''s move somewhere else." "Why should we care about human cheapness? You are so inspired by the people you make! The black dragon tribe man calling himself Chaos Black Dragon tried to slap the attacking magic of the dark attribute that was for his palm on the ground. At that moment, a thick, bent and golden crawl of tsu grew from the ground and quickly seized him. "Do something dangerous..." "A high-ranking dragon demon manipulating plants, and a hint of rose. I see you''re a subspecies of the Rose King Dragon." ¡­¡­ "Seems like it''s going to be a lot to do, but it''s not compatible" When the Chaos Black Dragon said so, the crawl that was holding him back quickly withered and narrowed, weakening to such intensity that it was easily ripped off. "... Hmm" "Ku......!? "But now the strength of the tightening. This one of us felt the pain. Then you don''t have the same SS rank as a regular Rose King Dragon. When that happens, right? You''re playing reincarnation." Rose was terribly surprised because this man unleashed words only known to Alim and Gilmers, Ult and the castle executives. The man laughed niggardly. "Again. So... you were taught by some fake brave guy who said Alim or something? You were already breathing him." "... that''s what I''m talking about! I don''t know where I got the reincarnation information, but you''re right, I''m reincarnating." "That''s why you challenged my colleague willingly. Either way, it looks like you had no choice but to wipe it out from the start. I didn''t know my compatriots, who spoke out, were one of the enemies I was after." "What do you mean..." "You didn''t answer my question earlier, I''m not supposed to answer it." The Chaos Black Dragon shaped his hand as a human being as if it were a dragon''s hook claw and waved it down towards Rose. Rose dodged it. The attack, wielded funny, is slammed to the ground. Even though the impact had created a large crater but other than that, the ground on which his attack hit was a relatively new and painted road, it had deteriorated as if hundreds of years had elapsed only in the range of that crater. "You didn''t think you could win because your status is up there? Sweet. Skills are more important than status. Depending on your skills, you can beat Level 255 even at Level 1" "Are you saying your skills are better than mine? "In fact, yes. If our attack is a blur on you, you will die at once at the age of hundreds. Is there any way to fight you? "... there is! Rose set up a cane. Civilians have already evacuated on their own in the earlier attacks, eliminating the need to worry about their surroundings if they attack at medium range. To the extent that he did not destroy the building, Rose cast the most powerful magic he himself remembered. "The Rose Garden of the Golden God! "Ho." One side of the perimeter instantly turned into a golden rose garden containing a large amount of magic. SS Rank Grade 20 skills that have been strengthened with daily modifications since completing the dungeon before. It was one of Rose''s hands. "What''s it gonna be like to bloom a rose? "It will be an attack" "... you shouldn''t be alarmed" "I''m with you, whether you''re alarmed or not" That''s when the wind blew. Several rose petals are blown away. All of those petals fly to the chaos black dragon as they aimed and adhere to the edge of the blackened clothes. At that moment, a small-scale high-powered explosion occurred around the Chaos Black Dragon. "Nooo......!? "As soon as it moves at all, the petals around scatter. There will be an explosion of tree attributes shaped like roses, plus the surrounding roses scatter. And until all the petals are gone... keep attacking. You seem to be after my dear friend, Alim, and I''m sorry, but no help." As Rose declared, an explosion occurs and petals are scattered, and that petal sticks and explosions occur again. There was another heap of rose garden ahead of the man being blown away by momentum, where he also had a continuous explosion. Rose casts her magic in the meantime, adding one rose after another to go. But in the middle of it, all the roses around with black fluctuations darkened. Without scattering, it withers, and there is no explosion. What Rose captured in its eyes was a man who called himself a chaos black dragon with no sign of even fatal injury. "Isn''t that pretty good? But as I said, it''s not compatible." "Hey, why...? I know I dealt with it with my withering skills, but why would I do such damage..." "Because you''re human, ex-dragon. I''m glad you were obsessed with magic, but don''t you find anything uncomfortable? That''s what Rose noticed when she said it. that my body is being attacked by unspeakable carelessness. It''s as if you were heavily shackled in large quantities and had a major illness on top of it or a feeling. "That''s why I said it had nothing to do with status." Chaos Black Dragon reaches out and walks over to Rose. Rose tried to distance herself again but she wouldn''t move as her body thought. "It wasn''t quite bad. That''s it." ##### Sorry, if I was playing, I''d be late posting......! 1082 Episode 978: The Man of the Spear and the Evil Dragon "Knock..." Rose closed her eyes and was ready. A man''s hand is trying to cover his face. A sharp shock crossed the man''s hand then. "What? "If you think you started the fight, you were told in a message to let the residents get away first. And just when I thought that was done, this situation. You had a long hair." "but...... gabaina......! "What, was that guy earlier?" The man glimpsed Gabayna walking this way into his sight and tried to touch Rose again as he turned that way as if he were not interested. But Gabayna broke between Rose and the man in an instant, beating the man hard with a shield. "For the first time since then I''ve used all the speed of my status... but the strength of reincarnation is awesome. Rose, are you okay? "Yes, I''m fine! Thanks to Gabayna......" "Good." Gabayna smiled toward Rose as she reassured herself from the bottom of her heart. Rose dyed her cheeks red and turned away. The blown man rises faceless on the spot, paying dirt and dust. "This strength. Then you were a reincarnator, too." "Reborn...? Sure, I''m reincarnating, but where''d you find out about that? "But Gabayna, be careful. You can''t touch him directly. And he seems to have the ability to make you feel bad." "Right, I''d know if I was watching Rose" "And... take care of him anyway. I''ll explain more later." "Okay." Gabayna reassembled her weapon and saw the man approaching her. The man keeps releasing something like a disastrous dark magic from both hands. "If I finish two here, my brother will have done his job." "I don''t know what it is, but you mean I was a target as well as Rose" "That''s the thing, man... Nnuuung..." The moment the man gathered strength in his body, two horns with thick and disastrous silver and wings of color that should be called pitch-black grew. Not only that, I even see things like tails. carry them. The man has rushed to Gabayina with all his might. "Decay and die by our hands." ¡­¡­ "Mmm!" The man flew big and waved down straight from the top toward Gabayina. Gabayna prevented it with a shield without moving it. The impact causes cracks to run again on the ground, mainly at the foot. Rose roared at the discomfort of her stronger body. And the man had a surprising look on his face that Gabayna had prevented his attacks with a shield. "Duh, what are you talking about?" "... what? "Why our moves don''t work...... You''re not human! "No, I''m usually a person..." "but gabaina...... goho goho... what, nothing? "Become, Rose, are you okay!? "No trauma, for once. More than that." Gabayna had no idea what was going on. The man also doesn''t understand why this is happening and takes a distance from Gabayina. That''s when everyone on the spot felt some mighty magic. "This is...! "You''ve already rushed" "Speaking of which, you''ve fluttered before." Everyone saw where the castle was. Coming from there is a red-haired girl with a rushed face and a green-haired girl. "... that''s the level manufacturer..." "What''s that?" "In addition to this mysterious man... that''s a bad part.... Oh God, I''m sorry" "Become!? The man disappeared from the sight of the two in an instant when he nodded. At the same time, all the discomfort and discomfort Rose was feeling disappears. A red-haired girl stepped into this cracked square and raised her voice. "Wow, what is this!? "If you suddenly think your tozumaho has rang out..." "Hey, there''s Mr. Gabayna and Rose, right? The two came running over to Rose and Gabayina. ______ ___ _ "Lie down, Hugh. Something like that? "This is apart from an apology. How''s my leg today?" "It''s Svethbe, as usual." "Eh heh." I had Micah on my knee pillow. "Oh, yeah. Lie down, Hugh. You want a good pillow? I said," No, no, no. I''ve been sitting on the couch offering my own thighs. Of course you fall asleep, right? "Bye, good night" "Eh heh... good night" "... don''t do anything weird while you''re asleep, okay? "The sleeping face of my dreams is too cute. Who could drool, but I''ll put up with it otherwise" "Wow, okay." When I started to utter, I started sleeping and maybe half an hour later, my tozumaho suddenly started ringing. Two SSS ranker level people are rambling around the city. Although it''s only both reactions to humans, even the one who got out of jail and that samurai would have SSS rank prowess, and you''d better rush it soon. "Mmmm... let''s go Micah" "Well, let''s hurry." Follow Tozmaho''s navigation to the scene. Seems like the incident was one of those squares that was also taken as a place to relax. There was a lot of noise around it. When we got to the square, there was Gabayna with a shield and a spear, and Rose, who looked sick. 1083 Episode 979: Probably Officials "It''s okay!? What happened? I rushed over to Rose and Mr. Gabayna. Doesn''t seem to have any trauma in particular, but I''m worried about Rose. "Phew... thank God you''re here, Alim..." "You''re pretty far from home, aren''t you? How did you know there was a case here? "I have the skills of an item master, so I actually keep my surveillance devices in a lot of places so that whatever happens anywhere." "I see." But it looks terrible. I don''t know what to say, it''s cracked on one side around and scattered with dead, rotten plants. Besides, even the stones on the ground, which are not supposed to be creatures, seem to have been badly tired and degraded. Feels like it''s been abandoned for hundreds of years. This doesn''t happen for the most part, does it? "What the hell..." "I explain. Alim, they''re after you." "I kind of know." "Were you? Actually..." Rose explained it to me in detail. Even so, there seemed to be a mix of things that Mr. Gabayna didn''t want to hear, in a message, but. In summary, I approached him thinking that a black hood man might not be able to solicit something about Rose, but he decided to fight a battle because he attacked me because he didn''t seem to be. Well, that black hood guy was in the same human condition as Rose, a demon named Chaos Black Dragon, who ran around a long time ago. My name also came out of the man''s mouth and said he was hostile, and I''m pretty sure anaza-level is god relevant. Have you started getting your hands on friends like Rose and Gabayna as well as us Earth Groups? Looks like a coincidence from what I''ve heard, but as soon as I heard he was reincarnated, it looks like Mr. Gabayna started targeting him, too. "Mmmm, that''s more annoying again..." "Does Alim know something? "Yeah, well... I guess one thing I can say is that the guy''s involved in the phenomenon of more demons lately" "Could it be organizational? That guy, he showed up asking someone for something, and then he disappeared in a flash." "I think maybe it is. We don''t know the details, either." Just the same old SSS-ranked demon. Does that mean he''s special? Maybe he was pretty strong. Yeah, as much as Rose and Mr. Gabayna already reincarnated it. So I''m sure you are. That''s a lot more annoying. "We need to get it back here for now... no, let''s get the soldiers to know what''s going on here before we do, and then we can draw a sketch of that chaos black dragon and arrange a nomination" "Right, that''s good" So I briefly explained the circumstances to the four soldiers of the castle who came after a while, and then I decided to tell the king some more details and arrange to nominate a man who calls himself Chaos Black Dragon. If you show up somewhere, Sugu, you''ll have to figure it out. Glad to have SSS ranked humans detectable as well. And I asked Sakura to fix the ground in the city. I also practiced my newly acquired skills and had them rewind and clean up the range of time I had been harmed. It''s better than the item master when it comes to restoration, it''s amazing. Anyway, by the time things were over, it was a little past dinner, and we were hectic and back at the Mansion. The victims, Rose and Mr. Gabayna, must be more hectic. "... hey i have a dream" "Hey, Micah." "If there''s anything I have to hurry next time, why don''t you run after I stop the time" "Right, that''s good! Sakura''s, I knew you were right to keep your skills new. I can do a lot of things. By the time we rushed like this one, we''d be done with ourselves. "Nevertheless, Kara and the king are in danger of discerning that they are enemies even to the reborn...? "Hmm, they didn''t notice until they showed strength when we were talking about Mr. Gabayna, and we need to create an opportunity for everyone to show strength as before, right? "Then we have to pay more attention to Rose and Gabayna..." "Right." The one attributed to Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna stepped up his attention to those two after they got out of jail, but maybe we should make it as good as that. I won''t let people die in front of me, and I won''t let people I know hurt me. No matter how difficult that is, I''ll make it through. The enemy may be a little too handy, though. "I guess I''ll just have to work on it for now." "I have dreams... I think every time, but don''t fall over trying too hard, okay? "Have you ever tried too hard to fall? "You don''t, you looked fine all night long, and you''re tired of fighting me every day." "This is what I''m all about, so I''m going to do my best." Well, if I hadn''t had this high health, I''d be dying of overwork by now. In the meantime, if you''re in good shape, you''re still fine. ##### You can publish two volumes of information in a little while! Of course 2 rolls will come out beautiful flowers (mica)!! It''s the emergence of heroin (the real wife) (. -¦Ø...) 1084 Practice gossip reflex skills (Sho) "As Alim said, let''s practice our skills" "Right." Lil''s skill nullifies damage and bounces back on the person he''s attacked. I don''t know what to do with practicing this... "I guess I''ll attack myself first" "I see, you start where you discover the performance of your skills" "Wow! I don''t know about that, but Lil apparently developed that skill. I made a grip and hit myself as much as I wanted. Even though I beat him up all the time, Lil''s condition doesn''t change anything. "Wow, I see" "You figured something out? "I could only deactivate the damage. I couldn''t reflex." Is that it? Maybe disabling and reflecting damage is a different treatment. The magnification of power can also be adjusted. "Next time then... Shaw, try to tickle me. Side. Side." "Okay." Lil banzai and showed me his side. Again, I think Lil is pretty sexy just by the side.... Something tells me I''m getting more and more fond of Lil. I tried to tickle normally for now. "... what do you say? "Wow, I don''t feel anything." "Wasn''t Lil originally strong enough to tickle? "Really? Speaking of which, I''ve never really been tickled aside. But is that supposed to mean it''s been deactivated now?... I''ll try to bounce it twice as hard to understand." "Ohhhh... Uhh!? Huh, ya, stop... stop..." Duh, duh, apparently he was tickling the lil properly. Shit, I''m dying of laughter. Please don''t. I''m also stronger for tickling thanks to my muscles, but I feel sick with my finger moving thigh feeling so focused on the side. "Wahoo, I''ve disarmed you." "Ha-ha-ha... uh, even twice as bad" "Not much of a show like that." "I guess. I want you to give me a break. What do we do next? "Hmm, why don''t you throw me away once? "Normally in Judo? "Wafufufufu" I know it doesn''t hurt at all for Lil. That''s why I threw Lil on my back. Lil had successfully taken the passive, but his face is Kyoton. I was getting pretty guilty right now, too. "Oh, me... I''ve never thrown to hurt a woman before..." "Wow, it doesn''t hurt or itch. I''m fine. Well, I''d be thrilled if I hadn''t used my skills. Shaw, don''t worry, this is an experiment." "Oh......" "Well, I''m going to see if I can move my current shock to a third party." "It would look interesting if we could target someone other than the one who attacked us." Isn''t that a pretty good idea? Lil created a doll in Dark Matter Creation that resembled her equally large self. Lil''s cute even when she''s an equal figure. "Well, what do you think? I wonder if it''s equal." Lil unskilled the doll while pointing at it. Originally, the moment I release it, the damage returns as it is... My back never hurt and the doll made a loud noise and fell. Apparently, he succeeded. "Wow, apparently if you are deeply aware of the object of the damage of the reflection, you can also decide. If I hadn''t focused on it, I''d have bounced back to the show." "But that sounds pretty good. Like deliberately attacking from an ally and multiplying it back to the enemy." "Wow, that''s how you can use it. This skill has become more powerful." But we can''t all hurt ourselves in this mansion, so it seems difficult to be practical. Do you feel like Lil beat himself up all over... This would be perfect on both defensive and offensive surfaces. "Thank you. You can practice with such simple skills." "Right." "All right, then let''s try the poison intake next time" "I wonder if I can reflect on that.... but shouldn''t we stop? "Um, I''m still better off if it''s toxic. Then why don''t you try illusion instead? "Okay, man." Lil tried brilliantly to disable and bounce the illusion as well. Wow, really. I guess I''ll learn this skill too. "Then let''s see if we can disable it and bounce it back, even if we don''t find it offensive this time" "Something delicious or something? "Right! You''ll cooperate, won''t you, Shaw?" "No, we''ve been working together just now..." "Wow, nice to meet you. Be a little stronger! That''s what Lil has been offering her own breasts.... Couldn''t you taste it? Lil... I forgot how long ago, but if there''s any gap, I''ll try to rub my chest... I''ll do what you want. It''s as comfortable as ever. Lil blushed. "... wow... duh... Are you going to stop? "Hey Lil, you just wanted me to touch you" "Wow, I don''t know, I don''t know, this is an experiment. I just forgot to use my skills." "Fair enough... then as much later as you want... right. Let''s just do what we can now." "Promise, huh? It seemed impossible to invalidate not feeling uncomfortable after all. Sounds like you couldn''t deactivate it after eating meat. The smell, discord, etc. should have gone away. I was pretty happy that Lil was okay with this already, especially when it comes to the smell, which is too sensitive to bother him occasionally. When I finished the whole thing, I was forced to live up to my promise without getting my hair in. ##### 2 volumes......... Disclose 2 volumes of information......! Disclosure in a little while......! Speaking of which, it''s been a long time, this kind of gossip. 1085 Episode 980: One Day A Man "Is this what it is for today..." The man put together the paperwork he was using at work and put it in his desk drawer. That work room with a man is not like that of a normal person. A number of awards, trophies, and souvenirs have been placed on various tools, and what has changed in particular was the presence on the spot of a mascot, commonly known as Longheart. "Now that I think about it, maybe my days at Anasm weren''t bad either. I don''t want to go back..." "Excuse me, Captain." "Oh, what is it?" One young man came into the men''s room. He is wearing tights that are perfectly wrapped around his whole body and is wearing makeup that stands out even in the distance. "Next Wednesday, the last day of the show, we were going to launch, but the group came together to talk about where to find it." "Have you decided? What do you want? "It''s a BBQ shop just enough to walk from here." "I see. Please give me some data on the location later. Last time it was a tavern, is it BBQ this time? That''s good." "I''m a little excited! By the way, Captain." "What? "Um... I was personally concerned about the captain''s home... what happened? The man sighed a little louder when he heard the question. But it didn''t seem like I was in a bad mood. "I think I can handle it. In a week, we''ll be able to live normally again." "Was I? It was awesome news, wasn''t it? I can''t believe the captain''s home will be ice pickled...... weird, right? Do you have any idea what''s going on here? "Colour..." Not long ago, there was a case where only the man''s home would be ice-covered, despite the fact that there was nothing around him. Fortunately, when it got icy, all the residents were out and there were no casualties, but they were badly damaged. Since then, there has been a fuss about an unlikely number of lightning strikes in the area where a prestigious secondary school and high school existed, or meteorites falling on television stations, and the ice-covered house had faded slightly from the topic but for once it still seemed to be mentioned a lot in the story. The man had an idea what was causing all of this, that his parents had been ice pickled, that there had been an unlikely lightning strike, and that meteorites had fallen. Only five children could discuss the matter, and the man prioritized his own busy work and his children''s failure to interfere with their schooling and did not contact them. "Oh, you''ve heard something weird, I''m sorry" "Yes, I don''t care. That would be a joke for the rest of my life, so hey...... haha. I''m glad the circus was profitable and my wallet was moistened, so I was able to get back to work soon." "I see. Oh, it''s time to get rid of your makeup. Good luck." "If you don''t remove your makeup soon, your skin will get rough." The young man left the man''s room. The man elbows on his desk and puts his forehead down. There''s only one thing I''m thinking about. About a different world from the planet that I used to rave around. The man killed many people there. Though it has returned to life with the exception of some of its consequences, it has killed hundreds of thousands of people living in that world. The man just didn''t regret reflecting on it. Back to my original life, I acted for just one wish, because it was the result of hundreds and decades of trying this out. I had concluded in myself that it was because I had been used to it for a long time because it didn''t break my heart because it had kicked many people down before even in commerce. "But... what the hell is over there..." The boys I''ve annoyed are still coming and going here and there. That was my biggest concern. I just can''t help a man anymore. "I can''t help but care... I don''t like it when you stick your neck in bad shape and this life breaks again." Saying so, the man stood up to make coffee. At that moment he realizes that a familiar light emerged from his feet. And even as I tried to move on from that circular light, I knew there was nothing I could do. "What do you mean? No way again...... will I be called again?... I can''t help it, there''s a proper way to go home, unlike before. You don''t have to be pessimistic." The man took the position he had already given up on matters he could not escape, meditating his eyes and waiting for the time to come. "I didn''t know you could really call someone from another world..." "You''re not a cute kid like Alim, you''re my uncle, right? "Is this the man who was once near the devil god? A loud, vicious voice you hear and a cute little girl''s voice talking. The man, convinced that the transfer was over, opened his eyes. It was a dim, elegant room, and I noticed people paying attention to the many one-of-a-kind things on the spot. "Is this... anasm? "Oh yeah.... I''m pretty sure it''s him." "Yeah, this guy''s name is Aichang Mitsuo, and this one''s called Mephistophales! A girl called the man''s name. I didn''t understand why this girl grasped both her own names, but for now I found everyone on this scene to be magically evil. A man who was a former evil being, but therefore. 1086 Episode 981: God and Daoism "In the meantime, why am I in this world again" "Um, because God called me! The brown-skinned girl answered cheerfully. When the girl looked closely, everything resembled Alim except her skin tone and hairstyle. The man who was Mephistophales, Ai Changguang husband looks around often again. A space that can be inhabited, but that emits a dark and disastrous atmosphere. Even Mitsuo, who had originally spent time as a bad man, felt a little chilly on this occasion. "I have a lot of questions...... you must have a surgeon first to call me as a wise man. of the royalty of the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom. Who is the operator? [It''s me, Samayil] "The feeling of the message, it''s been a long time..." I''ve got the message, but I don''t see the sender. Furthermore, Mitsuo somehow felt terribly nostalgic for the message. And I tried to reply to ask a question, but for some reason I couldn''t send it back. "Is it faster to talk normally?... who are you? [We''re not meeting for the first time] "So you think I''ve seen you somewhere? [Well, it was when you were just new to anasm that we had a proper dialogue] "No, haha... Are you saying you''re a god of anasm? You" When Mitsuo said that and laughed with his nose when he said it was ridiculous, those containing the evil that was around him nodded to agree. A man with a tiny knot to his head talks to him intimately. "Believe it or not, it actually is. The Awkward also immediately called from his status, but he was able to interact beautifully." "Really..." Having a samurai-style man in a place like this was inexplicable to Mitsuo in itself, but I decided to worry about it later because I can''t feel a worse vibe from this man than the others. "Surely, God, if you''re at the Anazar level, it''s possible to summon me even if I''m not the deacon of that royal family." [Were you convinced] "Yeah, well, to some extent. So why was I called back to anasm? [I need your help. By the way, all the people in front of you are their collaborators.] "I see you''re attracting all sorts of people, young and old." Mitsuo looked closely at the faces of those on the spot again. But many times I saw it, it still made me look like a terrible bad guy except for the samurai. It makes me feel like even a girl like Alim has killed a lot of people. "Is there anything I can do to help God? I''m the great sinner who killed tens of thousands of the inhabitants of the anasm you rule, working with demons, right? Though the dead almost came back to life, didn''t they have a slightly better candidate? [No, it doesn''t matter what you do before. I was watching] "I guess. Honestly, I guess I was indifferent to it because I knew it clearly existed from the status intervention but I didn''t blame you for what I or Samayyle did. And..." Mitsuo noted the man directly behind the girl. Mitsuo remembered this man. "Yes, he behind the girl. It could be an obstacle to our plan before we waged war. SSS ranked adventurers were gathering insights, including those who retired... but he''s not as big a sinner as I am, either, but he''s crushed a lot of human lives. And he should have been imprisoned quite severely." "Oh, you know me well." "There''s no slavery in my hometown. That''s all you were shocked to see from me. [M] So, such a man is also included in the deal with his collaborators. What is the purpose? I don''t think the candidates are sane." "What? The man tried to eject poison from his body, but those around him stopped it. I decided to continue talking to the voice who would call Mitsuo God without worrying about it. [Who decided that God is just? "True, but there are millions of people inside who believe and believe in you.... nothing good about the matter for now. So, what do you want me to do until you bring me back to my normal life on purpose? [I want you to destroy some] "Some people...... you have a kind of bad feeling. I don''t think so..." "Yeah, no way! To the Naruki brothers, to the Benki sisters, to Fuen to Furano! And other fun people! A girl replied in place of Anaza-level with an evil grin that Alim would never do. The moment he heard the answer, Mitsuo created a magical sickle in his right hand without hesitation. "I''m a big sinner, but I don''t have a hobby for killing those good kids, either. Instead, I have a grudge against the very fact that I was called to anasm. Why should we listen to the wishes of subjects to be resented and destroy their benefactors? This is ridiculous! If all of you were to become enemies of her... she might be angry at you again if I told you this... and I would kill you both." [This is still what happened. I knew it.... Mirage Maru, please follow your lead.] "I understand." A man appeared like a samurai who was called a phantom circle before a light husband pointing at a sickle. He seemed ready to pull a knife at any time. "Genten......! I''ve heard that name before. I thought it was a weird cosplay... but you''re a real samurai." "Oh, did you even know about the awkward?" "You''re my big senior as a wise man. And any wise man is a pain in the ass. I''ll kill you, too." "If you can do something, you can try it. Well, if you can''t." Mitsuo waved down a magically made sickle toward the phantom circle. #### Mitsuosan is tata kattelho!! 1087 Lesson 982 Breakfast and Cause Speaking of which, "Hmm? "Why does it feel like you''re after us? It''s collective." The next day Rose and the others confronted the hand of God with anaza-level. Micah mentioned that while we were having breakfast. I didn''t know you were after me clearly, but that''s certainly what it looks like at the moment, I doubt it. "I don''t know. Did I do something? "Shouldn''t you be too cute? "Uh, is that true? "''Cause I''ve been grudged that my boyfriend was taken from a kid who didn''t know the face or name of another school." "Oh, there it is, and so is that" If that''s true, I remember a few of them too. But does that ever make God angry? Hmm, I do feel like an idol right now, but it''s nothing. The subject of faith for the people of Anasm remains God at the Anazar level. There doesn''t seem to be a problem though. It''s a sin to be cute. "So is Micah. Too cute for a felony." "Then you''ll be jailed for life next to a dream!... well, that''s it for love, seriously? If I could think of one thing, I found the laws of the dungeon. Because the place where Lil''s father is was attacked by a ton of demons, there''s something like that, because I''ve been able to reincarnate more people after roughing up the dungeon, too. I heard from Rose that it''s chaos black dragon humane, that they''re after me as well as other reborn people, and it could be enough. "Dungeons, is that the idea of dreams because you''ve been around roughing up? Maybe it''s natural to think so." "But I keep it in a place that feels like you should attack me, and with some strength, it''s easy to clear it, and if you only have a way to do items and skills, you can get a crisp... I can''t help but show up everywhere like that? He didn''t tell me not to put my hands on the dungeon when I explained my status." If not, I wouldn''t have attacked the dungeon. Then I did what I could to capture and level the demons of the sea in the Devil''s Sea. But the ecosystem changes, so I think it''s better that way than a dungeon attack. "If so, I think it''s kind of thin that the dungeon is the reason. Not just us, but Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Ult are attacking themselves. That''s what Micah said. Sure it is. Plus, when you''re about as strong as those two, you won''t have to come in and out like me to clear a few of them. "Then what do you think Micah is? "You''re still a little sleepy, so you don''t work..." "Don''t think about it, don''t think about it." "Then it''s not that three pillars of the demon god, after all? "They have a kind of outsider attitude..." "Here''s what I think." What does Micah think is the relationship between the demon god and the anaza-level. In fact, the figure of merging the three pillars of the demon god is the body of the anaza-level, because we who manage them are targeted. Sounds like it''s a comic book or a novel, you think the previous collection of bosses has been Las Bosses? Micah thinks they''re denying the relationship because they don''t remember it either. "No..." "Right? Oh, I just came up with another one. You think you''re too free to come and go with Earth and Anasm." "Oh... you know a lot more than I thought" "That''s right." Let''s replace it with me, for example. As for having a game I made myself, one user roughs it up more than I thought. Moreover, the damage spreads more and more as that one user teaches all sorts of people how to do vandalism. I wonder if you could say that''s what it looks like. Hmmm...... But you don''t have to worry about dreams like that. "... in Nha? "If that doesn''t work, like Lil''s father mentioned earlier, they''re supposed to be dealing with it fast, right? But you had plenty of time to flirt with me." "Indeed it is" Then maybe it has nothing to do with the demon god? Hmmm... what the hell am I supposed to do... Anyway, you need to discuss it more with everyone and gather their opinions. Also, we need to figure out what to do further from here. ##### It''s Twin Tails Day, so it''s a novel! (The post is now 2/3. Twin Tail Day is over, I''m sorry) "Hey, Cherry Blossom." "What?" Leaves spoke to the cherry blossoms in the middle of tying her hair. I don''t usually do that, but it seemed like I''d ever wondered something about the leaves. "Cherry blossoms aren''t short hair, but they''re always twin tails." "Twin tails or two knots." "I really like that hairstyle, but I''ve hardly seen it with any other hairstyles" "Maybe it does. But you''re untying your hair before you go to bed, doesn''t that mean you''re straight? ''Cause the part that was tied is fluffy. "Hmm." Cherry blossoms deliberately untied one hair that was finished knotting, and let it be re-bound into one and ponytailed. "What do you say?" "It''s so fresh... you may have never seen it before in your life, cherry ponytail" "Really? Does it look good on you? "Cute. Cute, but I knew cherry blossoms had to be twin tails. That''s the cutest thing." "Eh...... just cute cute cute from earlier. It''ll light up." Saying so, cherry blossoms loosened the ponytail and made it into the usual two knots. 1088 Episode 983: Immortality, Rabbit, and Girl and "Shall we go for a walk today? How''s it going? "Yeah, I''m fine. I mean, I''m not even bloated yet, and I''m saying it''s no different than normal." That''s what Palasna said in response to Ult''s invitation. She was sure she was pregnant, but was just a little uncomfortable not being called in when it mattered because she still thought her body was intact. However, it is not that such care and reaction around me is not appreciated, so it was as adulterated as I was told. "I guess so." "Yes, we''re all too mindful. Well... I''m my first child with you myself. I know I should be careful because I have a lot to do with wrinkles, but still." "For the first time, how many kids do you want in the end? "How many children are there with you?" Parasna answered as she pounded her ears. Ult accidentally hugs the parasna. Parasna was surprised by the sudden act, but accepted it. "Pfft... weren''t you supposed to go for a walk? "I''ll be there in a little while." "Right." After a while, they left the inn and their home. Palasna has no ears hidden or disguised. Ult was the same. "Where are you going today? "There may be some kind of event in the square." "Well, that''s pretty much what you''re doing, over there." The two head to the square near the center of the city with their hands held together. I ran into several soldiers from the castle wandering around along the way. I''m curious. Ult and Palasna try to talk to one of them. "What''s wrong with you? I think you''re on strict security." "Oh, is that......!? No way, you two... No, it''s your law to make a scene while you''re on vacation. Have you read the tile this morning?" "There''s definitely a suspicious person showing up...? "Yes, there were rumors that the suspect had something to do with the escaped man." The escaped, imagining the subject it refers to, Ult and Parasna sweated cold. The soldier who perceived it continues the conversation. "But the man''s whereabouts remain unknown in themselves. They say it''s not good for this city, so you two don''t have to worry too much about that. If you need anything, I''ll be right there." "Oh, thanks...... well, I guess I''m fine......" Then they started walking towards the square again, but they were completely depressed. When I arrived, I sat back in my chair to calm down. "... you''re really okay, aren''t you? "It''s a different environment than it was back then. It''s not the kind of situation where he can walk freely." "Right... right" And I''m stronger than I was back then. "Really?" "Really." Ult said so smiling at Parasna. Parasna felt as a magic master that Ult''s magic powers were far higher than they had been two years ago, not only in words. "Then I guess I''m relieved" "Besides, I''m already a father, so if I have to fight him again, I''ll win again, I promise." "Exactly. Ult, something stronger than me. Ha, thinking about it, where did it make a difference when it was the same SSS ranker?" "You don''t know what to say." "I think it''s pretty awesome at a time when the demon god was attacked instantly and didn''t die." "Look, I knew it... hmm? One girl stood in front of Ult and Parasna if she noticed. Brown skin with long, watery hair. But all but those two points and outfit traits were adorable girls who looked terribly like Alim Nariway. The back length and face were the same. "... who are you? Sounds like you don''t know me by magic." "You look just like Alim, but you''re someone else." "Yeah, well for once. I know you two, but you don''t know me. Let''s just get started, my name is Illume." The girl smiled as she said so and introduced herself. His face was as cute as an angel because he was just like Alim, but his smile was also something different from Alim himself. Suddenly, Ult had a hazy look on his face and jumped out of his chair in front of a mysterious girl named Illume to shelter Parasna. "... what can we do for you, demon?" "What... is a demon!? It''s really unusual magic..." "I didn''t care about that earlier, but you should know only the man who said he withstood the demon god''s attack that he was absorbing the demon god properly with Alim. No way......" "Did you see my status? You''re right, I''m a SSS ranked demon! But don''t worry, it has nothing to do with the demon gods! Ult was on maximum alert. SSS ranked demons with their own information. An unusual being, no matter what you think. I was already ready so I could respond at any time. "You don''t have to worry about it that much. I''m not going to do anything to you right now." "Then what is the purpose..." "Well, a lot of things. I have a friend of mine who has a deep connection to you guys." "... Huh!? Ult instantly changed only his right hand to the form of a ''last man'', knocking him toward a demon named Illume. But Illume disappears in an instant from sight. "Well, I thought you were a gentleman, but you''re a quick out-of-the-box fighter." "When... in such a place..." "Eh heh, I''m not just a SSS ranked demon" As Ult turned in the direction in which Illume''s voice spoke, she stood directly behind where Palasna was sitting. 1089 Episode 984: The Warning of Immortality and Rabbit "Stand behind me... could you possibly have taken me hostage? ¡­¡­¡­ It''s not safe for this couple. " Ilme, who touched the magic of Palasna, was gone for another moment from behind, this time appearing a little further away. He glances at his face from behind the street lights. "Speaking of which, one of the kids who lives in Arim''s mansion had the ability to..." "That''s a nasty skill." "Hmm, doesn''t it turn out to be an SSS ranker after all? That''s not a good idea." Now I won''t try to move the spot with my face glanced at from the street lamp anymore. Ult and Parasna are staring sharply at her. "So, what''s your purpose? "Uh... say hello, or something. I told you my boss is going to figure out who''s going to fight, but if my speculation is correct, he''s going to turn SSS rankers from all over Anasm against his enemies." "Boss......? Turn SSS Ranker to Enemy......? I don''t know what that means." "You''ll find out someday. And it''s not half the thickness of people''s desires, I guess cute is justice. It''s troublesome." Ilme is hackneyed and whining about content that doesn''t seem to concern her questions or conversations. Parasna guessed what Illume grumbled about, and what it looked like, and decided to ask about it. "You... I don''t think so, but are you trying to do something to Alim? "Oh, how did you know? "Because he''s the only one in the SSS Ranker who''s cute, popular, and decent who seems to be on his side." "Ah... I shouldn''t. This is why I''m told not to talk too much..." Illume only gets her face out of the back of the street light and tongues cutely, scratching her head. Now Ult decides to ask the question. Ask Alim what he is concerned about right now because he found it easy to answer the questions he asked. "Is it related to someone who made a scene yesterday or who broke out of prison from this country? "Oh, you''re right. No, not again. I, the people over here are telling me to know, but the people on our side are telling me not to fall apart... heh." "Then..." "Oh, come on! No more questions because when they ask you questions, you answer them! "What''s the purpose of targeting Alim? "I don''t know that either...... Ugh! I said no questions! I''m leaving now! With that said, Illume disappeared in an instant. Ult and Parasna immediately talked with their eyes about what they were going to do and decided to decide on it. ____ __ _ "Yes, please wait a moment" The call in front of the mansion rang. The other guy is apparently like Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna. I feel like I stopped by when I went out, no matter how I look at it, but I have a bit of a strange face. I can''t say I''m nervous either because I''ve been discussing the purpose of God, Micah and Anazar Level, all morning. There were two right in front of the mansion. "Hi. What''s up with you both? "Actually... Ah. Alim, you''re adorable! "Eh heh, thank you" Speaking of which, I''m in the mood for gossip today, and I don''t know if this would have allowed me to go out in public. Well, if you could just tell me you''re cute, okay? "What can I do for you, by the way? "You know, if I was walking in the square right now, I''d have a demon that looked a lot like Alim, who calls me Illume..." "I see." The name Illume is my first ear, but I guess I even changed my name from Nyallato Hotel. It was easy to consider who you were talking about. What are you doing here, and to Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna? "Looks like Alim knows something after all, doesn''t she? "Yeah, it''s like they''re after me. So far, it hasn''t been harmed." Yes, as it turns out. Then Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna told me what had happened earlier. Simply put, apparently, that demon came to mess with you both. "So be careful. ''Cause if anything happens, I''ll run." "No, you don''t have to worry about it. Not at all." "But Alim, what the hell did you do to be systematically targeted by demons and criminals? "Hmm, you''re not going to consider it" Well, I have a lot on my mind. But well... I want you to stop involving the people around you. Isn''t this two days in a row? I wonder if he will come to Mr. Gilmers next, or the king. I hope you don''t because it''s so annoying. "In the meantime, no matter what happens, you can do something with the item! "That may be..." "But I wonder if there''s anything stronger than a demon god. That kid looked like an SSS ranked demon." "Well, if you touch the whole city, it''s better than being sprinkled with dead feathers." It''s not like that... I''m sure. Nyalat Hotel is that strength, and I''m sure it''s also strong that the chaos black dragon that showed up yesterday. Hmm... If I had to, I might have to really use the help of the SSS Rankers in Anasm, as Parasna said. 1090 Episode 985: Talk to the Demon God "So, what''s the reason you haven''t spoken to me in days? "You know the massive SSS-ranked demons were appearing, but they stopped, right? "I''ve been watching you." I haven''t spoken to Shiva in a while since Mr. Palasna and Mr. Ult left. When I was called from the other side before, I didn''t know what the Anazar level, which is God, was doing, and I didn''t know why I was generating a large number of SSS-ranked demons, and the contents were that I lost touch with a person named Dais. Things have changed a lot. "Now it looks like I''m being targeted." "... because he''s a god for once. I wonder if Ayucchan and Micah are angry about using it for a different purpose. I think I''ll give it a try a few days after I create my skills." "... muggle" Rarely did Shiva tell me that in a slightly crisp way. I''m reflecting, but you''re not going to stop. This is it. "... well maybe not. When this happens, the whole SSS-ranked demon crowd could have been after Ayu-chan." "Yeah, it''s like we''re picking out an actual strong demon from it, or gathering SSS-ranked adventurers from somewhere. What are you going to do so far, I knew you wouldn''t consider it? "I''m sorry... I don''t know the exact reason Ayu is being targeted or what she''s going to do. I''m sure you should just be very careful. Don''t repeat things like Ip Kun." Don''t know...... I think I''ll add some more info. Let''s also ask what it means to seem to be preferentially hostile to someone who''s been reincarnated. If there''s a reason you''re after me, I think you''re involved in reincarnation. Shiva seemed to have somehow figured it out and gave me an immediate answer about it. "Uhm...... that''s the same as just now. Isn''t that because it''s evidence they roughed up something called a dungeon that they themselves created? "I''ve been thinking about that line, too." "But in the first place, people who reach the SSS rank that''s original to Anasm should have basically completed dozens of dungeons, so to that extent..." Oh, indeed. Then they''re after Mr. Gilmers, too, right now. I haven''t heard from SSS Rankers since I came to this anasm that only Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna were targeted. That''s today too. "Then, is it really something else... I was going to know..." "By the way, change of story, did you get any leads on Deiss? "No, not at all." I still don''t have any information on him. That''s right, the only information we have right now is that Anaza-level means God may be eyeing me, and he''s trying to gather SSS-ranked demons, adventurers, past sages, and more to form a detachment party. All that member now knows is to the samurai, to my fake, to the prisoner who is attributed to Mr. Ult, to the chaos black dragon human form. You''re God over there, so you can take all the information you want from me, and you''re free to view your status in the first place, right? You''re totally losing in an information battle, aren''t you?... I never lost an intelligence battle on Earth thanks to people around me, including Kanata and Maida. "Either way, we''ll have to wait for progress." "That doesn''t mean the damage to me spreads." "... indeed. You won''t be able to do anything but just do that. You''ve also strengthened your skills, haven''t you? "Yeah." "Then all we have to do is turn ourselves over to time. each other." Now we''re done talking. After all, there was nothing to be gained, and it seemed like the demons were taking a peek and figuring things out without having to report it. I went back to my room with Tobotobo. "Dreams Welcome Back. How''d it go? Any progress? "... None" "Oh well." Instead, is it the purpose of continuing to make me mentally fatigued after such a dodgy state that something is not going to happen this way? Then it''s out of my mind. I''m really tired and disgusted by this situation, but I have twice as much patience. Yeah, I think I can try harder. "Well, forget about the nasty things first, and flirt with them today, huh? "Shiva told me you can''t flirt too much" "But if you don''t replenish your dream ingredients from me, you''re gonna freak out, right? "That''s troublesome" Micah hugged me. Hmm, I don''t know if this is the right kind of thing to do. But this is essential for me too... It''s weird that this is the reason I get angry when I think about it normally. Even if there is, isn''t one parent angry because of the disturbance in the wind discipline or something? Besides, in our case, both parents are approved, so I don''t want to be offended. "I have dreams, I don''t think I have to worry about that." "I can''t, I''m coming from the other side" "But, on the contrary, I know God is the other guy, but he flirts with me for a few hours a day, and he plays games that he brings in from Earth for a few more hours... from the side, he''s going to have a lot of room, right? "Indeed." Actually, maybe I can afford it more than I thought. I don''t know if it felt like I could work hard just now and I really didn''t care much. Hmmm...... ##### April 10th is the release date for two volumes! I rewrote from 1 as well as 1 volume so heck......! 1091 Episode 986: Pull Out "Just now! "You''ve come to tear me up, have you really come" "Well, it''s God''s command! Ilme responded so vibrantly to Huddle''s inquiry. God, assembled by something that honors Anazar level, they personally start discussing. "So, who''s been making this up?" "Sorry, that''s kind of a secret to my friend Huddle, too" "That''s what God said, Nodes sussssssssssssssssssss? Hidden, secret, overcrowded ni!? "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, let''s have a proper word. Unlike me, you''re human, aren''t you? "As I leave it. Lord Kro usually told you what he went to yesterday...? What''s the difference?" Samurai tilted his neck but no one knew the answer. I tried to get a scratch on the human condition of the chaos black dragon, called Cro, but it''s a serious atmosphere, so I stopped doing that. "By the way, how''s he doing? Mr. Clown!" "Mephistophales is a bastard. What has happened since your bastard defeated you? "I don''t know because Master Anazalev has recovered it..." That''s when I heard the tip and the footsteps of someone walking with their shoes ringing. With all the people God has gathered on the spot, it follows that the Lord of his footsteps is a total outsider. "Isn''t that right for Shin Shin Shin Shin? I mean! By the way, do you think I could do that? "No... what would you do if you were a new individual resident God has pulled out. It could be enough." "... apparently so." Coming before them was a man dressed like a clown with a big sickle and an empty mask on his mouth. The man lowered his head deeply in front of them and hoisted his mouth corner. "My name is the Great Devil, my name is Mephistophales! Dear God, Anazalev, I have been given your cooperation." "... Am I? Though soon healed by the power of God, he turned the right arm of every bastard into smoke. What''s Tem¨¦ saying?" ¡­¡­ Well, did I do that? "Something''s wrong with you." Shortly afterwards, a message was sent to all the talent from Anazar level. [He will work with you from today on] "That''s good, but I was trying to shelter you so much about a girl named Alim, and it''s kind of weird, isn''t it? [When I was hostile to the fake brave... I just restored my memory that I was falling as the Great Devil] "Ha-ha, I see! Upon hearing that, Illume sneers and rubs over to Mephistophales. "Hey, what''s up, lady?" "Nice to meet you! Mephistophales, let''s get along! "... you look like the girl I knew.... Are you Alim Nariway? To be deleted? "Yeah, they often say they look alike, but they''re not." "Hmm...... say it often" "Mmm, Khlo, shut up! Anyway, my name is Illume! "Were you wrong, this is flying rudeness. But I didn''t think there were more gods than demons." "Oh, God was right." ¡­¡­ Mephistophales was baffled by what he said was Illume''s familiarity, but soon he smiled again and turned around for some reason. "Oh, God! If you really destroy a girl named Alim, you will return me to my original world, won''t you!? Hundreds of years of bitterness, take this me! [Yes, of course] "... that''s pathetic. Well, okay. Hey Mephistophales!" "Yes, Mr. Illume. What is it? "You were originally... yes, the boss of a big bending organization, weren''t you? "Are you referring to the circus as a big songwriting organization? Why did you..." "Ah, I, I have the skills to read only that person''s strongest memories...... haha! "Hmm...... say it often" "Also... Khlo shut up! Mephistophales gave him the look he had been thinking about for a while, but he immediately returned to his niggered smile and answered Illume''s question. "Yeah, you''re right." "Then let me show you something. Just as long as you can." "Whoa... I''m a bender. That''s delightful." "There''s a song to chop up. There''s one? "Yes, no it''s not that noisy...... well, with all this audience, it seems like it would be worth it. Would you like to see my art? "Mi!! Mephistophales began performing his art using his own magic. I couldn''t explain the simple things that I could do if I combined mindfulness and magic...... etc, and I showed a lot of amazing art that even they, who have lived in anasm for years, don''t know the trick. After the whole thing, in Ilme''s question, he told me that he had been thinking every day about whether he could do any art even after coming to this anasm. "Let me see it now and then! "Yeah, of course it''s good! "By the way, God, now you have all your people? Huddle applauds and speaks to Anazar level yes. The reply came back a while later. [No, still a few.... Some of you haven''t given up. Ex-brainer, etc.] "Well, anyway, you''d better have a lot of people" [Yes, you''re right......! ##### All of a sudden, I''m thinking of activating an activity report (a status note)! I felt that I might be able to hear more from you with this feature......! Therefore, we will keep you updated frequently.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 1092 Practice gossip time stop skills (leaves and cherry blossoms) This was a few days before Illume came to the Palasnas. Sakura and Kanata were in their room. "Now, you have to practice your skills just like your brother said. Because the more skills you use, the more new discoveries you may have." "Yeah!" "Well, first... I''ll throw the ball now, so try to stop it." Kanata gently threw the ball towards Sakura. Skills are immediately used and the ball stops in the air. I didn''t make it slight. "Oh, wow" "I guess there''s nothing I can''t stop." "Let me touch this for a second." I didn''t make it slight at all when Kanata touched the ball. So I decided to try something else again. "Next time, I''m going to try to keep this straight." I prepared a blade and tried to cut the ball. I did have a broken feeling, but the aerial stopped ball doesn''t try to split into two parts from there. When Kanata asked Sakura to move the ball, and executed it, the ball finally fell to the ground as it split into two parts. "Well can you do this much? But even the fiber should be stopping time, but what the hell is it that cuts with a blade..." "I know how you feel, but if you think deeply about it, you don''t have a kiri, do you? "Right, it''s weird at a point where you can stop time with your skills. ¡­ then try to fix this ball next time" When Sakura did as she was told, the ball stuck together perfectly as it went back into the air and played the footage backwards. Then the ball falls to the ground again. "Hmm, are you going to play it backwards once? But my movements didn''t unwind, so it looks like they''re the only ones I''ve specified." "I also had to decide how much to rewind. It''s a good thing it''s an abuzz to say it''s until it''s cured for now." "Ho." The next two tried regeneration, but showed the process of the ball returning automatically to the slashed position, just as it did during reverse regeneration, and falling to the ground in two straight on the spot. "Is this basically what it is? All right, so we''re going to do human experiments next." "What am I supposed to do? "Try to stop wearing clothes all the time except me. I wonder what happens." "Okay." Sakura stopped for as long as the clothes were coming from Kanata. Kanata tried to move forward as it was, but couldn''t move as if it had been pasted on the spot. "Awesome! Apparently, in this case, time suspension is more of a priority! Looks like he''s in custody. Maybe I''ll break my clothes or I''ll stay like this unless Sakura disarms me." "Heh, then now Kanata, I can''t resist anything...! "No, you''re gonna get naked, but you''re gonna get away with the instant move." "... well" Sakura had no choice but to unblock the temporal suspension of Kanata''s clothes. "Anyway, this looks like it could be used for restraint if it wasn''t for me. I might even be able to stop my hair and seal my movements. Shall we try?" "I''m not used to it yet, but I''m going to stop stopping just a piece of the human body on a boulder. If anything happens to you, it''s him." "Well, then the challenge for a while is to make sure that even creatures can stop at every site. Can the whole thing stop? "Maybe it''s safer that way." "Then give it a try... oh, will you stick with me while I stop time? Micah, it might work like hey." "... ok" Sakura stopped Kanata''s time. Kanata doesn''t move while standing up straight. Sakura tried to follow her cheek first. And after a while of indulging in cheeks that weren''t as puny as my brother''s, Sakura kissed Kanata all the time here. When that is done, he breaks his clothes and takes off his jacket and snuggles himself. Thus, after about 10 minutes of whatever I wanted, I undone what I tore with the reverse playback function, etc., and lifted the time stop. "Uhhh!? "Duh... how was it? "Cherry Blossom, what the hell did you do!? Something amazing has struck me all sorts of sensations from the waist up at once... He got poked in the cheek and probably even kissed you." "Eh heh..." "And then... did you even stick some hot water in a plastic bag in your clothes? I felt mummy and warm." "Ugh, yeah. Like that." Sakura accidentally deceived herself into doing what she did. Kanata moves on to the conversation without realizing it. "Anyway, when you do it to people, your senses come all at once. It feels like time hasn''t stood for a second since I was stopped. So strange." "But I stopped for, like, 10 minutes." "Heh... I see" Kanata suggested that the two of us sit on the couch because she wanted to do a summary of this exercise when she smiled slightly suspiciously. When Sakura sits on that street, Kanata immediately lightly shakes Sakura''s hand. "Duh, what happened? "Cherry blossom, you know, you know. I knew I couldn''t stay bogged down like that. I''m a man, too, right? "... oh, uh... could it be..." "Which one of you hugs me every day when I go to bed?... Sorry, I''m just gonna go to the bathroom" That being said, Kanata peeked into the potty as she ran into the bathroom, suppressing her nose, and began to bleed heavily. 1093 gossip valentine!!! School Edition The questionnaire was closed yesterday. Thank you. I''m going to answer both requests because I''ve got two. It''s not just a streak, it''s a few days apart. By the way, today is Valentine''s Day, and forgive me for being a gossip for two stories in a row. ##### "Will you be chocolate again this year? "Big fate! But I''ll give it to you when I get home from school, and it''s gonna be great." "Right." Valentine''s Day, that''s a day in Japan where boys soften up in hopes of getting chocolate from girls. I''ve been getting chocolate for Miho for a long time too. And you''re destiny, hehe. Of course, this year I''m supposed to give Cherry Blossom to Leaf and Lil to Sho the main chocolate. And my fingertips are clever and I look like a girl, and they wanted me to give them to someone else, too. An event where you can get my chocolate on a first-come, first-served basis with the exception of my good friends. Since I was in elementary school, I gave it to Sho, and the number of people I give it to increases every year... and now it''s such a big deal. Apparently, guys, if you can get chocolate, you don''t have to be a decent girl. Today, your father specially packs plenty of chocolate in the wagon he borrowed from the lab to go to school with Miho. I got to school. "Thanks, Father! "Thank you uncle! "Be careful not to get your pistol stuck out of a pervert after chocolate like last year" "I''ll be fine from this year on, I have a status" "Oh well, that would be nice. I want it from your mother as soon as possible, so I''m going home." After I say goodbye to your father, I go into school through the back door with the teachers helping me. You don''t know what you''re gonna do when you get in through the front door. Really, because some people, unlike anasm, even do criminal tricks to get chocolate from me, a clean man. When you get in through the back door, go straight to the dumpster without wearing anything. That''s where I met Lil, who just looked sweet with Sho, who would escort me. "Oh dear! Did you get it yet from Lil? "No, not since I left. They give it to Dachi..." "Oh, my God. Hi! Ayu and Mika, go ahead! "Thanks! Then from me too, Sho and Lil." "Me too, Sho and Lil" Always on this day Sho is in a position to get it unilaterally. Well, he''ll pay me back exactly on White Day. Mine and Miho''s are my best friends, so my special friend Choco. Fact is, it could be about halfway between my life and my friend Chocolate. "... so, what''s going on with the dumpster? I have a dream" "I''m about to see it." Me and Sho looked at each other. And I go as far as where my top is in it. Oh, I knew I''d be in here this year. It''s going to flood if I try to get it out properly. "Dozens of them are going in this year and mine with a fling... Damn, seriously, you''re letting them in because you didn''t get into a dream place? It''s not about love letters." "Wow, huh? Doesn''t look like a jerk at all..." "So, Lil, this is what Sho has always been like." "Wow... I knew it was close to a miracle that I was dating this way" We all know I have a girlfriend who loves each other better than Miho, but this is it. Only on this day, there''s nothing from boys, like love letters, all girls. I''ve always liked Miho... but I didn''t want to see any of it. I tried to cut it all right once and there was hair in it. They''re all like girls about me. Even though they''re adorable, they treat men properly when they''re like this. To be precise, it''s my Valentine''s Day to be treated like a girl by a man and a man by a woman. "Wahoo... there are many competitors..." "It''s okay because no one can beat Lil. Besides, the show''s a long way off." "But this amount makes me nervous..." "By the way, because this is what it looks like in the desk of Dreams and Sho" "Hih..." Sho and the teachers bodyguard us to our own classrooms. The moment I go in, the boys'' eyes change. And when I look at my desk, the chocolate is tight. I knew this day would be weird for both of us. "Ah, all four! It''s going to be tough this year." Sanada came as she nibbled. Did Sanada also give chocolate to someone she already likes? On the mountain...... well, he says it''s different with his own mouth and I guess it''s my friend''s chocolate stop this year anyway. "Wahoo, yes, ma''am" "Even from me." "Even from me." "Uh, okay? Glad! Well, Sanada''s a pretty good friend, and I''ve been trying to give it to her since middle school. Looks like Sanada''s got it for the four of us. He gave me some weird form of chocolate. "So, Lil and Mihana gave you a big fate? "We''ll give it to you when we get home." "And you exchange hot love like the wind discipline disturbs you? "Sort of." "Wahoo." I mean, I do plan on screwing up, but I don''t have to tell you. Sho is a little lit up. ... If it''s a normal day, it''s about time Ikezan and the mountain talked to me, but I knew those two were twitching. Well, that''s enough time, and I guess it''s time. Then I''ll be ready. "It''s hard every year. Even though it''s a holiday in the first place, I can''t help it because the principal wants Ayu''s chocolate..." "The dream chocolate raffle is with the super popular idol sprinkling chocolate bulbs." "Actually, I saw a deal in the back for 50,000 yen." "Yep..." I get out of the classroom by myself and take the chocolate from the back entrance to the gym. As Sanada said, my chocolate event is taking place by mentioning this school. The men''s teachers will join us. I don''t know why. For now, that''s all some people will be satisfied with if you pretend to be in a cute pose, so you have to work hard. You should have health. I hope you''ll be satisfied this year because the quality of the flavor should also be a professional face loss. ____ __ _ "Or this year." "Mmm..." Cherry blossoms first decent look at the Leaf Valentine''s Day Dumpster. A tremendous number of chocolates. Overwhelming quantity. It can no longer fit in the dumpster and is heavily scattered down the hallway. The cherry blossoms nearly bounced with jealousy, but the leaves stopped stroking his head. "It''s okay, because I''m sorry, but I won''t take it. This year, I''ll only get the main chocolate of cherry blossoms with a friendly person. Shall we go then?" The handsome, gentle, smart, exercisable leaves are hot. Therefore, Valentine''s Day, unlike my brother''s, has always managed, albeit in the eyes of a legitimate hardship. It''s just that the trouble this past year was that when I got home, I stuck badly from the cherry blossoms with the chocolate. ##### Valentines Day Illustration Challenge!! ¡­ is unfortunately not as good as Christmas. I''m immersed in single-issue work. I haven''t painted anything in nearly another year, so I lost confidence I could paint, and I didn''t. I want you to forgive me. Instead, I want you to look at the cute little Arim with a roll of Levelmaker. 1094 Episode 987: Emergency Again "... hey, that''s kind of exciting, Ruin" "Oh......" The Prince of the Kingdom of Mephirado, Ruin, has two rooms apart from Teal and Kara. The reason for this is to value both time with the family and time with fellow childhood trainers and adventurers. On this day, Ruin was in a room close to the childhood tamers. In the room is Lilo, daughter of the minister who became her from childhood training. Lilo dyed his cheeks up to a color close to that pink hair and repeatedly acted to embarrass and distract him in an attempt to see Ruin''s face properly. "It''s been months since me and Lilo dated." "It''s the same time that Orgo and Muli started dating." "Well, I wonder how far those two have progressed." "Oh, he said yesterday that Mulli might be aggressive and progressing better than us." "It is." We''re both supposed to want to move on before this, but we try to stretch it by telling irrelevant stories. Ruin sat there momentum next to Lilo as he had decided after moving around the room urocho. Lilo turns over there as surprised, but as soon as he sees Ruin''s face, he turns away again. "So, today, hey, what are we gonna do... oh, oh, you remember, right? "At first it was from a confession. The next time I held hands... I had a date a month after I started holding hands. Then kiss. Then spend the day in the same room until I go to bed in three weeks..." "Ugh, yeah. Ki, today is the... Um... night games..." "... yeah" "also, i can''t believe today is the first day after two years of being able to get married anymore...... haha, something...... eh..." "If you''re scared, I''ll see you later." "Yeah." Responding firmly to the word later, Lilo shook his neck sideways violently. Then he took one deep breath and then raised his jaw to wait for something, closing his eyes. "Okay." Ruin also meditates his eyes to answer it, bringing his lips closer to Lilo. Suddenly, the alarm in the castle rang violently. "... Huh? "What happened?" "Wow, I don''t know... we should go" "Oh. Let''s just get dressed properly and then go to your father. I''m not going to be able to get out of my room in a boulder in my current outfit." "Yeah......" They changed and then left the room. At about the same time, he and Mulli were also out of the next Orgo room in a hurry. Lilo told Mulli and Ruin spoke to Orgo first. "Ooh... Did you hear that? Alert" "Yeah." "Well... we''re sorry to hear that at a time like this." "Oh, that was tonight, too." "Sort of... but you can always do this. Let''s just go." The four head to the king''s room. I could confirm that a large number of other soldiers and knights were jumping out in a panic in the hallway. I get a message from the king about how I panicked by the time I got through this compartment. [I think I heard the alarm! Looks like smoke is coming from the great hall of this castle, up to my room. The cause is unknown, but it was the intrusion alarm, not the fire alarm, that sensed it. Besides... that intruder hasn''t moved from the front of the gate that leads out of the castle! I''m sure it''s a trap, but for now, we need you to keep your distance from the hall and wait for each one of us! As there was a king''s room some time after the Great Hall, the four men proceeded intact and unchanged course. Eventually we reach the foggy hallway. The four continued as they detected strong magic and managed to reach their destination. "Apparently, Kara and her brother and mother are in your father''s room. Good." "Let''s just get him inside. That would bring together most of the SSS rankers in the castle, except Queen Karna." Ruin and the others sent messages simultaneously before they let them into the king''s room. I was relieved that my brothers were safe, and Kara hugged me towards the four of them. "Good......! My brothers don''t have anything...! "You guys are safe and at ease, a little" "But what the hell is this smoke... I don''t have many good memories of smoke" "That''s according to Kara..." "It''s similar to what I felt then...... to that feeling when I was still weak and kidnapped by Mephistophales" "I mean, say we''d rather get out than move soldiers. If this is the work of the devil again, the soldiers gathered now will not be able to deal with it alone. I have contacted three other people to come to this room. Besides, I let Behemott and Leviathan go first, which was miniaturized." As the king said, eventually the room had all the three remaining former Seinferths. Lilo, Muli and Orgo were each relieved that their father was safe, and also terribly relieved that their mother was told by their respective mouths that she was safe. "You guys, it''s different to be relieved. There may be a battle ahead. Heartfelt." "... weapon, you were right to bring it" "Let''s go then. The soldiers have already issued a directive to keep their distance and see what''s going on in the Great Hall. The intruders still don''t seem to be moving from the spot. ¡­ there will be something for sure, but let''s go" A total of nine SSS-ranked men, excluding the Queen, headed to the Great Hall. ##### Update your activity report today! 1095 Episode 988: The Devil of the Dojo to Come Again The kings reached the great hall. It is quite thicker and full of smoke than elsewhere and I cannot look forward satisfactorily. The soldiers lurking around and watching seemed to have no idea what to do either. Also, the reaction of the three intruders still does not attempt to move off the spot. "Can''t you clear this smoke with wind magic, Father?" "No, the amount of wind needed to clear up this density of smoke will also damage the soldiers around us. A little more... no? A message was sent to the King. The message came from the two summoned men, who sent it out earlier as a look. [to, run... these guys are too strong...] [No more enemies... I can''t work today... sorry...] [Well, thank you very much] And the two reactions disappeared. The King understood that the enemy had just the strength to defeat SS ranked demons without making a loud noise in this hall. Tell the others about it in a message. "Though I didn''t dare subpoena specialist auxiliary magic to see how things went... I didn''t expect to take those two down at the same time" "Not at the SS Ranker." "Looks like we should go alone." We don''t see each other, but the Nine set up the operation in a short time with a message as it was, and decided to carry it out. Nine walk forward to approach the three intruders. As soon as that happened, one of the three people who had never uttered a word before started shouting out loud. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh That kid elephant and fish. Then stuff and nashing!! I want to chop people up, whoo-hoo, quick!! I heard another voice so that I could mock it. "Calm down." "''Cause'' cause! I can''t believe there are so many people out there that I can''t even get one of them to freshen up. Yeah! "You won''t have a choice, it''s God''s instructions. I''ve got about nine people coming, so bear with me." "Clear! Oh, my God! To the voice of so much madness slows down the steps of the younger generation, starting with Ruin and Kara, who should have SSS rank prowess. I was frightened. And it came to pass, that each of the kings and the four others scolded his own children, and urged him to go further. So when I finally came to the approximate middle of this great hall, I heard voices familiar to multiple people in this. "What a high privilege for kings, princes, and princesses to come and pick you up themselves. Would it also be rude to keep so much smoke full?" "Do it yourself. Do what?" "It''s a performance, a performance! "... No way...! The dark smoke that was filled around at the same time that Kara grunted so much is sucked in with great momentum by one of the three people near the entrance and disappears. What appeared there was a masked man with a nibble in his mouth, a full-body crocheted man, and a pruned man wearing something like a brown suit. All three of these people looked familiar to everyone on the spot. "What... what...? "I don''t know where to go in from..." "Oh hey, all of a sudden you''re all stuck? Was it still a bad idea to suddenly clear the smoke? "One, one, one, one, one, one, two! "Not yet, not yet." There were not many words of surprise and Ruin and the others continued for a few seconds of silence, but the king slowly opened his mouth after swallowing gokuri and spit. "To a man who just arranged a nomination during this time... a mass murderer who has been certified as a danger figure among SSS ranked monsters during the anasm... and more importantly, should have executed him..." "Execution? Me, have you been executed? "It''s the story of a memory removed by God." "Oh, right.... Long time no see, Royal Mephirado...! The man dressed as a dove fishes up even more corners of his mouth and laughs suspiciously. And bowed deeply. "Hi, it''s Mephistophales...... hey! "Why... why, why you...! "I wonder what happened to the demon god when it did!? I can''t believe Lord Alim and the others got hit..." "Ha ha ha! Me and the demon gods are irrelevant right now, so be assured there. Come on! "... stay back. Let''s go." While Mephistophales was laughing high, the king groaned so blurtly, against which three ministers, archbishops and chief knights nodded and jumped forward of the children. "Ha... I wanted to talk to you about a lot of things, but it''s not that moody, is it? "I wasn''t even willing to talk to this one anyway. Finish your purpose quickly." "Corn, by the way, pomegranate? "Yeah, well... they''re hostile, and you don''t mind." "God says it''s pointless to kill him." "What does that mean? I don''t know. Each of the four put up a good weapon. As I answer to that, I also set up an attitude of fighting three people, mainly the man of the dogma. The air was clearly not just a matter of business, and the fact that one great battle was about to take place could even be immediately felt by Queen Karna, who had no combat experience at all. "Did you fight? "I don''t have a choice. It''s quicker to capture them than to ask questions here." "It''s all right, my queen, and my sons. We can''t even lose right now." When he heard the words, the black-clad man raised his voice. "It''s okay to be confident, you''re still doing a rebirth led by a fake brave man to sense this killer magic... don''t think that''s going to work, do you? 1096 Episode 989: Degradation Skills "First things first! Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! A man allegedly a mass murderer jumped toward four kings who came forward, looking like he had written the calmest. It is obvious that it is an action without consulting your peers, the two behind you sighing. "King''s Kubivin, I got it. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "If you reveal yourself in front of the king first, I''d like you to behave quite well." "is beh......!? The killer was slammed to the ground with tremendous momentum as it stood as it stood for a moment in the air. I bury it on a floor made of thoughtful marble. It was the unleashed gravitational magic of Oraful, the minister. "Oh, that idiot." "Because you''ve always been in the same condition as a beast dripping bait in front of you. Well, is he gonna be okay? We''ll hang up, too." "Oh." Mephistophales emitted tons of smoke from his entire body as he turned the tip of the sickle like a cane towards the kings. And the smoke branches, and each becomes as if it were a single arm. More magic is cast, and each arm is grasped with a weapon called by weapon summons magic. On the other hand, the blackening man wrapped up the magic of a dull black aura system that he could see at a glance that belonged to a dark attribute on both hands. "First item! Enjoy the juggling! "Is that a bending? Half the time, it won''t be a big deal, not like us back then." Orgo, the chief of the Knights, played and showed the attack by a large number of smoke arms waved at once with a single sword. In the meantime, the archbishop was guarding against attacks from the blackening man holding his fist and punching him in. "Speaking of which, it''s the first time you''ve played against each other since you got SSS rank." "You''re obviously stronger, hmm" "But their prowess is still as good as SSS rank or more..." "I don''t think he meant it either." He sounded like Mephistophales when the kings grumbled like that, and again he began to answer with you laughing badly. "Yeah, you''re right. No, what, we''re not after your neck or anything.... How about it''s time to wake up? "Mmm, not quite. No, it was a good attack. It was just! "... Oh my God...! Gravitational magic by a minister who was conceived from whoever was on this occasion that he would not stand up any more, that he had not loosened any power during these interactions, but from among them the murderer let him stand up as if he were going to wake up from a nap. And when you have a grin that contains more madness than Mephistophales, you go back to your people. "Again, that firepower, reincarnation..." "Didn''t you say that since you came here" "It is obvious that if we normally fought only with magic and technology, there would be no abduction.... Let''s do it." "Yes." "Give me a break! The current story was outrageous to the Kings because they were having a loud operational meeting. "We have to be on maximum alert" "Right, if you''re going to use your powers like evil demon gods, even we seem to prevent them......!? What...? I kneel on the ground like a minister suddenly feels sick. Almost simultaneously, all the humans on the spot snapped to the ground on the spot as if they had suddenly felt ill. "What... I feel... what is this..." "This is the power of the mystery Rose was talking about... oh, good day..." "Again, that man is a chaos black dragon. This power..." "Apparently the kings know, your power" "I guess you study history a lot. Even when we attacked him in the street with gravitational magic, we quickly took the choice of burying him on the ground.... Neither of them made much sense" Chaos Black Dragon, who looked like a black man, slowly, sparingly, walked to the front of the snagging kings. Then they ignore the kings and come to the place where the three men, Kara, Muri and Lilo, are solidified. "Hey Mephisto, if you''re not like that idiot, you taste a lot of despair when you get your inner woman and child killed in front of you... but I''ve never tried that in royalty, do you think I could try it now? "... have you tried it in the general public? "Oh, hundreds of pairs. Although the pattern was generally set and by the time it exceeded fifty, it was no longer interesting. What, never mind. It was hundreds of years ago." "Let''s leave them still, that''s royalty for once, and legitimate Mephirado blood is important, isn''t it? "Then just leave the princess alone. These two daughters are good, right? "Isn''t that nice? "It''s a mess, I want you to leave one..." "Oh, you did" Chaos Black Dragon now only wrapped his Dark Attribute skills around his right hand and reached for Lilo. Lilo aggravates his palpitations, trembles, and tears. Look around you like you seek salvation, but no one can move because of the power of Chaos Black Dragon skills. All I can do is watch. At last, when his hand reached his neck, his hand was prevented by his golden hair covering him. "Ya... stop..." "Well, this guy was a prince, or you can often move in my power.... not as good as that guy yesterday, well, to the extent that it''s possible for a human being" "You must be a lover or something to see how that goes. That''s cool." "Thank you, Master Ruin! But, jeez, doomsday skills that have nothing to do with weakening magic at all......" Curse the Human ". How vicious......! "Well, normally, I just wish I could kill him again." The Black Dragon reaches toward Lilo again as he turns Ruin''s head into a thoughtful eagle and throws it there appropriately. Lilo wanted to worry about Ruin, who had been thrown away, but was terrified and stiff about his death, which was imminent right in front of him. But also, the chaos black dragon was to stop his hand. Because I was concerned about the light that suddenly appeared. He looked at the light and niggered. "... I see you decided to call this guy a summoner. Yes, but my skills only work for people and beasts and demons. This was out-of-count." There was a glowing wingless dragon there. 1097 Episode Nine Hundred and Ninety: The Stunning Dragon I was going to do one of the gossip proposals I received in the survey today, but last time I had a bad kiri, so I''m going to take this series to the point where kiri is good. ##### "If you think Leviathan and Behemott are back with major injuries... I guess I didn''t get significantly stronger with the special training menu for beautiful girls, what is this... no, I still don''t have to answer that." The wingless dragon, shrunk and emerged, tried to question the status quo toward the king, but of the three men in front, he immediately revoked it when he realized the presence of the chaos black dragon, the blackening stop. Stand to shelter before the kings who are falling without power and confront the three of them. I''ve only heard of it in my legacy... but I didn''t expect to see the worst black dragon, aka the Chaos Dragon, in action. "We hear rumors, too. Evil Dragon has come to be known as Holy Dragon with people on his side... such an asshole." We meet each other for the first time, but not each other''s famous dragons, Chaos Black Dragon. Then the silence, which lasted a long time; it was the Saint Dragon who opened his mouth again after about thirty seconds. But... your skills are as heinous as they are handed down. I didn''t expect you to disable every human being in this castle without a status relationship. "Oh, I guess only you and I can move decently in this castle, Fafnir Lott. Can we fight the three of us while sheltering the inferior species behind us? "To this extent if anything else... Mm." "Hikaru, Kakaru, Hikaru!! Kiruuuuuuu!" The only human being on the enemy''s side who sandwiched the knife toward the Holy Dragon without forming it into his fingers on both hands came under attack. But Sacred Dragon immediately responds to it and punches the enemy with a nasty tail that falls within his range. The man plunged into the wall at the entrance to the castle. "Why do you have such a nasty person on your side? And why didn''t that person look like he had your skills? Well... I would be dead by now, so the relationship... "Ka Pei Pei... Ho, dust in my mouth..." "Wouldn''t it be so easy?" Again completely intact and the man appeared out of the wall. Instead of looking like he''s taken any damage, he looks more like a Saint Dragon as if he''s feeling better. That''s when the King sent a message to Saint Dragon. [Lot¡­¡­ Kinki¡­] [What] [That human being is a vicious mass murderer who has been wanted all over Anasm. His name is Gail... and he''s the owner of a skill called Flip.] [Invert......? I kind of have a bad feeling about it though] [That hunch is probably a hit] The king began his explanation. A mass murderer madman with a knife, Gail. His skill of inversion was to turn inconvenient things into convenient things for himself. For example, if you cast Weakening Magic, the corresponding effect will be enhanced in reverse, and if you attack, it will heal. He also has SSS rank in combat. [Again. Then let him go of his healing magic...] [He looks like a lunatic and he''s a cutter, he knows his weakness perfectly. The story of those who checked the status of everything says they have the skills to purely accept healing and fortifying magic when it is used by themselves] [You mean almost invincible] [Oh, I''ve been captured so far because I can detain...] It was for that reason that the minister implanted a killer known as Gail in the ground with gravitational magic. But that didn''t make much sense either. Saint Dragon asks the King another thing that bothered him at this time. [I know perfectly well that that human being is a pain in the ass. But the biggest problem for the rest of us is that big demon standing in the middle. Why the devil? Didn''t the beautiful girl perish] [It was definitely supposed to be. We don''t know why he''s here either. There''s nothing at all like the demon god being resurrected...] [Anyway, that means I came all the way here in a group where Chaos Black Dragon skills don''t work] Saint Dragon, who earlier told his opponent that he could afford it, was actually in a hurry inside. He thought his strength was five minutes with the chaos black dragon without the help of the king. But I can''t expect any help from the kings. Rather, this situation is pulling my legs. And Fafnir had sensed that Herrell was falling in the same way because he was human. Fafnir takes one big deep breath and takes a step toward the three enemies. "... chaotic dragons, great demons and madmen, who have no enemies of my allies. There''s more... Let''s wrap them up. "Naming again means you''re finally ready to understand this difference in power." "... wouldn''t it be easier for the three of us to beat it? "Don''t play dragon, it won''t be that easy" "I know, I know, I know! "Anyway... we''re going exactly as we planned" "Okay." "Kiru!" Mephistophales ejects smoke from all over his body. The smoke, unlike anything normal, contained minor magic. Detection by magic as well as Fafnir''s vision is inhibited. Fafnir caused a whirlwind by light to fly smoke as he built a wall with protective magic on the humans around him. But the smoke never cleared, and at the same time a knife flew in from nowhere and pierced his neck. Countless knives flew from all directions, including one of them, all through the silver skin of Fafnir. "... weird, you''re killin ''but you''re not fallin''...! "I forgot to tell you, he''s a super resilient man." "Say it quickly..." Only three relaxed voices can be heard. 1098 Episode 991: Another Great Devil Knock...! Fafnir makes an attack by his light-wrapped tail, but to Mephistophales it was avoided by fumigation, and to Gail it was only rather recovered. Only the Chaos Black Dragon is the only decent way to get through the attack, with Gail sheltering when he targets you, and Mephistophales has shown the collaboration in trying to attack the Kings behind Fafnir. "Isn''t it useless to do how much more? "Glad to hear you attacked a lot, huh?" "But you don''t seem to end it so easily over there." Fafnir had also fully demonstrated his strength as an SSS-ranked subspecies, albeit miniaturized. But that didn''t translate into an overwhelming disadvantage, even though we were doing almost everything we could in this situation. "Can''t you just take that dragon home? "The demons are enough for Illume and my people...... whoa, Gail" "Guuuuuuuu! hahahahaha! ¡­¡­ Chaos Black Dragon shields Gail''s head as an eagle at Fafnir''s attack, which has been beating him. In the meantime, I ventriloquised the dark magic that I compressed with the gaps I had made. That definitely hits Fafnir, but the wound blocks in an instant. "But it''s also true that no abductions are revealed. Are you serious? "Are you kidding me? Are you kidding me if we don''t keep people alive because of God''s life? "You''re the one who was trying to kill me indiscriminately the first time.... What, if our allies get pinched, our purpose will surely come. You''re a brave man." "The brave man is the purpose...? Are you talking about a beautiful girl or Herrell......! "Yes, Lucifer... it''s Mr. Herrell." The moment I heard that the purpose was to be close to my own friend as well, Fafnir''s scales glowed golden and feathers made of light also appeared. With a blinking light, he grips his fist and protrudes it toward the three of them. "Oh, you''ve changed." "I don''t know what Herrell''s purpose is, but let me definitely stop that. I wanted to keep my magic power warm... chaos black dragon, even you butcher the kings can move! Even if I stab you, I will destroy you and stop your ambitions! "That''s how it works... oops, looks like you made a move for me" "This is what I expected..." What is it? We showed how the Chaos Black Dragon and Mephistophales sensed something. Fafnir also senses the flow of magic with vigilance. I noticed there was another added magic for the first three and I should be weakened by the power of the Chaos Black Dragon except for myself. Its magic looms from the rear. Eventually it was Herrell, mysterious but with black wings and evil inclusions, who appeared. He holds an elongated sword in one hand. ¡­¡­ Herrell, what are you talking about! "Fafnir, let one of you bear the burden of bad. I just realized that in this power, I can move too." "Oh... that look... hey, Herrell, what do you mean! Defeated by Gilmers, brought back to life by Alim''s hand... didn''t you lose the power of the devil!? The king, who should not be able to speak well, also says so surprisingly. It wasn''t the brave men who answered that, it was Mephistophales. "King Mephirado! Actually, hey. Being a demon is due to the effect of the title, right? No more titles or marks from the status? It won''t go away, will it? Demons like me and him are free to become human beings and demons." "And by becoming a demon, he invalidated our power and appeared before us. Sounds like a plan." "Ho, is it true, Herrell...! He nodded deeply as the kings slowly looked back at Herrell. All but enemies flashed for a while, but eventually Fafnir, who returned to me, opens his mouth towards Herrell. Anyway, don''t come, Herrell! Apparently, you''re what they''re after! I don''t know the ultimate reason...... one more here is enough! "But they..." If you''re here to cover us, evacuate the immobile to the back of the castle! "Isn''t that all boring then when you say you''ve come to fight because you''ve also become a demon? Hey, Mr. Lucifer." "Okay, I''ll take care of this place if Fafnir says so" "Ignore..." The demonized Herrell seemed to have used the precaution and those who were falling around float in the universe and gather together to Herrell. Gail attempted an attack because fewer subjects could be slashed, but it was inhibited by goldened Fafnir, who eventually was ready to evacuate everyone on this scene. Go! "Oh!" "Stay put! Why are you both watching this earlier?" "No, nothing. Because there''s no problem in this situation." "It''s more of a flashy rampage." "What is it? Yeah..." Herrell disappears behind the castle. Fafnir turned around the three of them. Well, you kept me waiting. "Oh, I waited very long" "This is the real deal." With that said, a change appeared in each magic power. 1099 Episode 992 Evacuation and Engagement So that''s who you really are. "Oh, yeah" "I''m not..." Chaos black dragons confront the golden Fafnir, who has long been the dragon of calamity transmitted to Mephistophales, who erupts more smoke from his entire body than earlier. I''m surprised you can go back to being a dragon from a human being, but will you bother to fit the rest of the size, Chaos Black Dragon? It''s easier to work with the two of us. "That means you''re so vigilant." That would be an honor. "Um, that''s why I can''t change my appearance..." A pressing air flows between the three of them, approximating Gail, who cares a little about being out of company. The first of them to move was Mephistophales. "I can''t help but stare at each other. I''m in a battle posture about this powerful opponent, but if you think about it, you just have to do the purpose. I''ll leave you two to it." Okay, so we''re gonna hold off on St. Dragon so he doesn''t interfere with his work. Don''t let them get away with it! Turning his whole body into smoke, Mephistophales slid through Fafnir and headed in the direction in which the Herrells had left. Fafnir tries to capture smoke using wind magic and mindfulness, but that''s not easy. "Chip...! "Now, stop, stop, stop! Let''s stop it." I guess we just have to take them both down together! Using the speed increased by the effect of glowing his entire body into gold, Fafnir instantly stuffed and tailed his way with the chaos black dragon. The chaos black dragon, which turned out to be a disastrous dragon, hit its tail just as well at the soot. The forces of the two are antagonistic, and the impending tail and tail even bear shock waves. Keep going and the castle will break, okay? I don''t care, it''s more important to take you down! "Hmm..." Both, I can pull my tail in. Immediately Fafnir grabbed his right front leg, and Chaos Black Dragon grabbed his left front leg, each with his best attributes on board and started beating each other up. (Grunts... Grunts... Grunts! (but... ha! All right, all right! It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve had this excitement, fighting those close to my own strength! "That clo, it''s time for me to intervene and settle..." Sorry, let me have some more fun! Either way, I just wish I could buy some time! The Chaos Black Dragon unleashed dark magic from the Magic Formation following a kind of gap in a series of attacks made on Fafnir. Fafnir tries to figure it out too, but he hastily activates it, so he loses the competition. Damage was spared because it did not hit him directly and quickly, but his left front leg fell apart. But it grows quickly. "... we must thank God we can fight like this." If it wasn''t for the rest of us, I''d have enjoyed it. "Huh... haven''t you? No. No, Cro and Mephistophales are both." It''s going to take some time, both sides. "Yep..." Guy, who kept being scorned, finally stopped preparing to cover the chaos black dragon, and sat down on the floor and stubbornly stuck. ____ __ _ "Do you ever get caught in a fight here for now?" "Ha... ha... sorry, Herrell..." Herrell, a former brave man, slowly assembled the king''s rows and soldiers he was carrying using meditation and other techniques into a large room behind the castle. There was already Elle, his lover and former Princess Mephirado. She also seemed quite debilitated by the power of the Chaos Black Dragon. "My king, what shall I do?" "You may get lost... but I''m pretty sure you''d better stay here." If I joined Fafnir, I could kick out even if I couldn''t defeat the three men who had attacked me, and I knew all those who were here and had a certain combat experience. However, since it was stated from their mouths that the ultimate purpose is unknown but that the target of the enemy is Herrell, everyone on this scene has erased the option of Herrell''s addition. "But if it stays like this, Fafnir..." "He''s ready, too. Besides... I can tell by the summoning magician... he still seems to be able to afford to keep up the fight. I know Fafnir is hopeful. So, that''s why... we need to calmly think of a solution..." If three demons, normally about SSS rank, had just attacked, it would have been solved only by the Kings. Even if we didn''t enemies, we didn''t have a problem because there is a routine solution to calling Alim or Gilmers. However, both Alim and Gilmers are pure human beings and thus feed on the skills of the Chaos Black Dragon. If Alim had been weakened just like the Kings, the King understood that she was no different than a normal girl. "I... can''t do anything again...? "Oh, hey, you guys were here." ¡­¡­ Everyone saw the entrance to this room. A large amount of autonomous smoke gathers to form a human form. Mephistophales appeared before them. ##### You must have made the Chaos Black Dragon too strong... but it''s safe because it''s a demon level in the setup! 1100 gossip to another world (Rebecca x Ex-Pebble) This is a collaborative story of Rebemeka x former pebbles that was on the request! I''m posting the same story to both the original pebble and Levelmaker. ##### I had a little errand on Earth, so when Micah and I tried to go home, there was an error. So they told me what it was, and I failed to warp, and I was flown into a world that wasn''t anasm, it wasn''t Earth. "Come on... I didn''t expect you to be thrown out rampantly instead of just breaking down" "If you couldn''t use your status, you''d be dead." "Hey." Anasm''s status can be used normally even on Earth, and apparently in this world. "So, what do we do? Can you go home with this? "Both the Item Master and Dark Matter Creator are alive and well, so you''ll be fine. You can go home now, but because of this, why don''t you take a tour of the world? "Well then. But I''m surprised there''s still another world..." "Maybe it''s about the number of stars." I can''t guess for now, so I''m just gonna have to keep walking. It''s like this place is in the woods, and I can see the locals in a day or two. I don''t think you should think about it. There''s nothing particularly weird about the trees. I soon found out that one way or the other, anasm was better off somewhere else than Earth. Maybe magic or something doesn''t exist. "Oh, look at that! "Hmm?" A brown mass was moving in the direction Micah pointed to. If you look closely at it, it was a puppet made of rocks gathered together with round eyelids and thick hands and feet. Normally, earthlings can''t operate on their own, so it would be like a demon. "It feels like a young golem." "Maybe it is. Then again, it''s like a game or fantasy novel." Golem noticed us. I thought it would attack me, tilted my neck, then turned in another direction, and walked out. That condition is close to having a baby unfamiliar with walking hard. "Leave it alone. Is it okay? "You''re not hostile, and you don''t mind? Moving on! "Yeah." Moving through the woods, I still met quite a few unusual creatures. Mochade flying things like ice magic, a very big tent beetle, a typical goblin. I defeated and saw Mukade, who had been openly hostile to try, and he didn''t drop a demon nucleus or anything, he just survived. "There''s magic, but there''s no nucleus..." "That''s funny that there''s quite a difference! "Hey!... oh? I can hear some dosdos of footsteps and metal noises. Obviously bigger than any creature that ever came out. As I waited to see what was coming, a silver-bodied green line doll appeared about 2 meters, with the same face as the first golem I came across. But for some reason, my hands are floating away from my arms, and I''m wearing something like an angel ring on my head. "Hey, what is this... is it the evolutionary system of the one just now? "Aren''t you the lord around here? Looks like the silver doll noticed us, and he''s staring at us. It kind of makes me feel like that gaze is licked around. I don''t think I have any eyeballs. "Is there no hostility? "If this forest lord knows a way out of town or something, right? With that said, you were listening to what I was saying. The silver doll approached us like he panicked after taking a hazy, human reaction. And words come to mind in a different way from the message. It sounds more like a kind of gentle woman''s voice in my head than that. [Um... Are you two lost? The sender is obviously this silver doll. Apparently, we can communicate. "Yeah, stay here if you notice anything" [Was it? So let me show you to a place where you flinched? "Are you sure? [Yeah, ah, it''s hard to see the front if it stays the golem giant] The silver golem and the dots were wrapped in some unsure light and began to shrink by about 40 cm. After a while it was a woman who could be described as a serious beauty about two or three years older than us. "... Huh? "Oh, I''m sorry. It surprised me. I''m half demon and half man. I''m training in the woods with my buddies right now... come here anyway" "Yes, sir" I didn''t think the Golem would turn into a woman. I''ve made dragons human before. Anyway, this world seems to have its own rules. The woman giving me directions looks back and looks at us as if we were taking a peek at each other. Do you care about something about us? Like hair and color? You know, red and green are rare... but this guy has silver hair, too, and don''t think otherwise. The outfit isn''t much different from the person''s, to be honest. If this woman''s people were in anasm, they wouldn''t be treated heretically first. Even the words seem to make sense. After several tenths of turns, the woman''s person has finally spoken. "Speaking of which, which way to come? "What, are we here? Erm..." "Hmmm......" ¡­¡­ We can''t both have amnesia at the same time, so how can I make an excuse? Continued. 1101 Episode 993: The Smoke Devil and the Demon Brave "Mephistophales...... ugh! Herrell set up his sword. Mephistophales looks at the ex-barriors and kings with a smile on his spare time. "Hey, will you put your sword on your former compatriots?" "I never thought of you as one of us! "Yeah, I know. I just tried to stir it up. I''ve always seemed uncomfortable." Mephistophales slowly began to walk against Herrell when he had put up smoke and fully materialized. Herrell glanced at the kings behind him on the side and sipped solidly. "You''re worried you can deal with me while protecting the kings, aren''t you? "Yes, I hate to admit it..." "Yes, you and I are antagonistic." Everyone with royal blood muscles was surprised to hear the words. Herrell possesses the title ''Brave'' as a sign of being a real brave man. If this title resides within the kingdom of Mephilado and has had any contact with the Royal Mephilado, it is expressed by the evil demons who, with the resurrection, are pointed out by the blood of the Royal Mephisto. When expressed, the effect was given again by quintupling the total stat points and skill points obtained at the level when expressed, after which each time the level increased, ten times more points were obtained than normal. I''m not the first to compete with a normal SSS rank. Gilmers beat him with strength, but that was only too strong for that Gilmers out of the standard, and not an enemy unless it was inherently a special circumstance such as a special and powerful skill holder or repeated reincarnation. "hey... why..." "Why? Is it one of the princes who just whined? Let me answer that.... It''s a simple story. I''m a wise man." "Sage!? "Yeah, I''m a sage. It is a being that has been called from another place that is not anatomy. So you don''t have to reincarnate. You only have a certain high status." Mephistophales laughed queasy. Herrell reacted in the way he knew, but the others remained stunned. "Anyway, if you and I fought here, a lot of people would get hurt. What do you say we move the place, Mr. Lucifer?" "... why do you, the enemy, make such a suggestion" "Gentlemen don''t involve others." That''s what I said. Everyone remembers what Mephistophales did. He sprinkled death feathers on and around the town of Castle Mephirado, taking tens of thousands of lives. Therefore no one believed his words. I look at him slightly as if the air had passed on to him. "Hey, they don''t trust you, even though you''re the enemy." "Naturally! You don''t remember what we did! "Yeah, of course I remember. After reviving Master Samayil, we... we...? Mephistophales stopped laughing and moving. I tilted my neck several times and then held my own head, tilting my neck again if I thought I acted like I was thinking about something with my hands together. "... hey, what''s going on" "That''s strange, I have vague memories since I took in Master Samayil. What did you do?" "Huh?" "Um, well, that would be nice. For now, all I have to do is capture you." "So what are you going to do with me?" Mephistophales began to lean his neck again when Herrell asked. What was somewhat strange was apparent besides Herrell, who had a long relationship. "You haven''t been asked why. Only if you make it one of the combatants." "You mean you''ll be made one of the three?" "Yeah, I think it''s probably like that" "I don''t know what kind of organization you belong to right now, but I don''t think it''s sane that you want to pull me in until you sell a fight to one country." "... but I guess you have an idea about that one. So." As Mephistophales protruded one hand, smoke gathered there and began to move to take shape of something. And eventually I can have one white sickle. "My love sickle was gone, so I recently made this with my skills. It''s only after you''ve created this skill that you fight those who are close in strength, so let me try it." Taking a sickle that was fluffy as smoke and floating in the universe, Mephistophales turned his lower body into smoke and began to float in the universe himself. Wave down the sickle against Herrell while in the air on the spot. A white whirlwind rolled up. Herrell flies that whirlwind with sword pressure only. "If you don''t have that sickle, you''re half as good as you are. I''m not going to make sure it''s warm, I have a lot to worry about, but I''m going to take it down here and let it go to Fafnir." "But how do you attack me? You know, my strengths other than sickles." "I know so I can deal with it." "Really? Good luck then" Mephistophales has turned his whole body into smoke and set up a special attack on Herrell. As you circle and surround Herrell, you begin the attack in all directions. Herrell struck them with a single sword without difficulty, slashing some of the smoke. Mephistophales returns to reality and rolls to the ground. "... ugh!? Why! It doesn''t mean you''re taking something in, it doesn''t mean you have special skills! Heading to the upsetting Mephistophales, Herrell waved his sword. 1102 Chapter 994: Behind the Contract "You, no way..." "Just attack the ice attribute, that''s how you deal with it, isn''t it? Mephistophales" There was cold air in Herrell''s sword. Mephistophales, who was rolling in pain, magic himself to recover, as he remembered, and rises up feeling sophisticated. "... I see you spent too much time as a buddy to find out" "When we first met, I thought wind magic was a weakness." "You know why my weakness is ice, no, freeze it? "It would simply be a compatibility issue" "Well, if you don''t recognize science, you won''t know." Mephistophales begins to get a spare look again. As if there is no particular major problem because the weaknesses have been identified. Herrell guessed. "Ever since we met, you''ve been the one with no reading in your belly about what you''re thinking." "Yeah, they say that a lot" "Do you still... have something? Is that a mandatory contract? Mephistophales slowly shook his head and hoisted the corner of his mouth. Herrell noticed the smoke drifting at his feet stretching from the entrance to this room to another location. "What the hell are you doing?" "Speaking of which, I don''t know how, but it was brilliant, wasn''t it, to bring out the corpse under our control and succeed in resurrecting Lord Elle?" "Is that...? "How much brains are missing and simple, even you who betrayed humans just to bring the princess back to life...... can''t you see how much it means to bring this story up in this situation? Where do you think my smoke is headed? Herrell the Brave blued. He then wrapped the magic of the slaughter of ice around him so freezing that he stuck it against Mephistophales. But Mephistophales calmly takes it with a sickle and punches Herrell in the face with a fist-shaped chunk made of smoke. "Grr......! "Always calm is the basics in battle. It is a word you yourself have unleashed against your subordinate demons in the past. But well... it''s really inconvenient to have something to protect nearby. Because I try to protect the kings." "Ha... ha... not like you... because...! I''ve already decided as a brave man to defend what matters to me on my own! "There''s something I want to protect, even in exchange for my life. It''s not in anasm..." Mephistophales creates massive chunks of smoke and flies them one after the other against Herrell. Herrell approaches Mephistophales as he slashes it down at high speeds one by one. The eyes were killer. "Ooh, frightening" "Fuck you. The Ice Emperor''s Kenji! The sword god, Shinji, suddenly! "Gu...... oh! I tried to prevent Herrell''s attack with a sickle, but the sickle itself is destroyed and a sword pierces the belly of Mephistophales deeply. wound and bled out a lot of blood from the mouth. "That''s it." "... my... I took the trouble to get within reach... thank you very much..." "Compulsory contract? But it''s in your hands. It''s a prospect. It''s like pretending to be hit and trying to use your best moves." From the stabbed area Mephistophales freezes to spread. "Oh... oh... did you have these skills? "I made it, imagine with reference to your love sickle. I worked as a great demon." Smoke was growing shaped like an arm from his back, and it was gripping a piece of paper. But before it reaches Herrell''s forehead, Mephistophales freezes almost his entire body. All I had left was time to say something. "I''ll listen to you in your resignation." "... nothing... don''t be alarmed..." "Is that advice for me? "Yep... yeah" Everything froze on my face, too. A strange ice statue can be created that receives a fluffy sensation even though it is in the shape of a person. "... I don''t think I can hear you anymore, but I''ve been preparing for when something like fighting you ever happened since I was serving the Evil Demon God. Because when El came back to life, both the devils were going to betray him." "Oh, oh!... you knocked him out...! Exclamation leaks from the kings. Herrell looked a little lit but quickly hacked and put his hand on the door of the room. "Excuse me, I need to see Elle once before I go help Fafnir......! "Ah... Ah, look, Herrell..." Herrell, who received forgiveness from the king, traced the line of frozen smoke to Elle. It was smoke. The ice was interrupted in front of the room where she was. "Elle, it''s okay......? "Heh... Herrell... and the enemy..." "My body will be lazy, I haven''t been able to defeat two vicious enemies yet. One of the three has just been defeated." "Oh yeah......! Good......!? Elle looked behind Herrell and was stunned. Herrell sweats disgustingly at the well known magic he feels from behind him. Slowly, I turned around slowly. "Well, I can split up." ¡­¡­ "Yes, good luck. It''s a mandatory contract. Mephistophales puts a contract on Herrell''s forehead, turning around, and begins to write down the contract details there. "Um, what I''m asking you to do is be our puppet...... we have to be able to soil this right to someone else later. And the price will be terrible for Mr. Gail when he is one of us... specifically, he will continue to suffer such debilitating magic effects that he won''t be able to breathe... okay?" "Herrell...... hey, Herrell......! Princess Elle reaches out and tries to grab Herrell, but it was clearly not a distance to reach. Herrell''s eyes become empty and eventually close off. Mephistophales carefully grabbed Herrell''s body, which collapsed like it had lost its strength, and laughed at Princess Elle. "Oops, is it time for Mr. Gail to work the other way around and significantly strengthen his contract? You must have settled with that dragon too. Rest assured, Princess El. He won''t do anything terrible to himself, and he won''t do anything to you now. ¡­ then." "Ma... Ma...! Mephistophales left the room where Princess El was. 1103 Episode 995: There was a commotion. "This one''s done." "Sometimes boulders are just admitted by God. This one''s over now." "Chichi, chichichi, chikara is flooded with rururu! Mephistophales, who is in charge of the brave, glanced at the bloody floor. There are scattered around what appears to be part of the body of a glowing dragon on silver. "Wow... this is ugly. Did you strike more than that amazing healing power?" "Keppe, Peppe, Peppe! It''s full, it''s full of chickens. Ugh! "... you''re probably the one who did this to him, aren''t you? "Yeah, I didn''t think it was going to be this far." "Mephiphifi! What the hell are you doing to me?" "It''s easy to explain." Mephistophales told the two of them what his contract was with Herrell. Chaos Black Dragon nodded convinced and impressed. "I see. I didn''t know even the effect as a price could be reversed. No real price, on the contrary, we were able to hold the brave after strengthening our people." "Yes, I''m sorry for Mr. Gail, but it was one or eight. If you ever needed a contract in the future, would you mind letting me pay for the same thing, Mr. Gail?" "Oh, oh, oh, whatever you want, soot soot soot" The three men then unraveled the illusion magic they had kept around the castle before opening the gate with dignity and exiting the castle directly from the front. ____ __ _ "... hey, what''s this..." Until a few minutes ago, there seemed to be nothing unusual about it, but it seemed terrible in the castle. What my mansion has is a place that hits the so-called neighbor of the castle. If it makes a loud noise, I can hear it. When I thought I heard something breaking, which I don''t normally hear from the castle, I felt a suspicious sense of magic creeping in at once. We responded to that weird magician more than sound, cutting up on the bed that Shiva noticed but couldn''t stop after all, and we came. Nobody even had a soldier, so I let him in on his own. I just walked in and found the area dark, but by the way scattered with sparkling things. And more importantly, the leftover incense of the unpleasant sensation of magic and the messy, bloody sensation go through the spine. In the meantime, I tried to turn the lights on with the item. "Hih!" "Wow..." Apparently it wasn''t a bloody feeling, it was actually a bloody situation. There are flesh pieces of some kind of organism scattered. Looks like sparkling was part of it. It was obvious that he was not a person, so I tried to appraise one. "Eh." "Duh, what''s wrong? "What is the heart of Fafnir Lot..." "What, have you made a pact with the king? What do you mean?" "Wow, I don''t know... oh, that''s a leg, that''s a neck... this scattered one, it''s all Fafnir''s carcass" It''s a lie, what the hell is going on here? Except for people who repeatedly reincarnated. That fafnir, who had the strength of a top-notch person I know, was killed in such a terrible way... "King...... what? "Oh, yes, Your Majesty. The King should be the only one who called Fafnir, and that Fafnir..." "Yes, do you have a bad feeling? "Yeah, I kind of feel the Kings are ok..." When Micah said that, I heard a lot of people running this way from the hallway side. Four kings lead the way, and behind them are four Mr. Ruin and Kara and Mr. Teal. Queen Karna seems safe too. I''m kind of pale, but I''m injured and I can''t see how it goes. "Ha... ha... hey, what is this! "Ah, Alim! Micah!" "You''re all safe! Good... sorry, something seems to have gone wrong, so I took the liberty of going up there" "Oh, oh... I don''t mind... where are those guys? "Those guys? "And Fafnir... Well, Fafnir..." I don''t know what it is, but someone came and did something. I knew it. The king approached the wreckage of Fafnir, scattered in a shocked manner. And as I panicked, I took out the amrita I used to sneak over and just sprinkled one drop on one piece of flesh. Fafnir comes back to normal while I look at him. "But I didn''t imagine you''d get hit so far..." "Your Majesty, what happened? That''s what I tried to hear, and Mr. Elle came out of an army of kings crying. I have no idea what you''re talking about, I quickly find myself lacking calm at all. "Herrell... Herrell... Herrell..." "What''s wrong with Mr. Herrell? "Oh, apparently he''s been kidnapped." "What, not the queen or the princess, Kara, Mr. El, etc? "Mmm... mmm..." "Ah, Fafnir" Fafnir woke up. And I turn around and then I get a look of terrible regret.... I can hardly get an answer to the question, they seem to be in the middle of some confusion. 1104 Episode 996: Someone who cant possibly be here. "What... ahhh!? I heard from the Kings, who calmed down a little. Anything tells the dragon that attacked Rose and Mr. Gabayna during this time, the heinous killer who is now arranging a nomination all over the anasm, and what a Mephistophales has come. More to Mephistophales. Mr. Herrell was apparently kidnapped after losing at Tyman. "I''m not surprised, especially since Mephistophales died once." "Yeah, yeah. Well yes...... right" It''s impossible, I wonder why Mitsuo is coming back this way. There must be no reason or way for that guy to come over here and make it worse. Plus, smoke magic and forced contracts seemed to be alive and well. Because I keep it as a skill card after consulting with the person except for the skills that don''t go away when he synthesizes it... I really don''t know why. Will God still be relevant when it comes to it? God is going to make it easier to bring people from another world freely. You can interfere with the Earth, I knew it. "Whatever, I don''t know why Herrell the Brave got caught..." If Mitsuo is being followed in the erasure of his memory by brainwashing, it is possible that he will do the same to Herrell. That made it pretty bad. And why didn''t the kings call me about me? "Um, the king." "What the hell, Alim?" "Why didn''t you call me? Then I might have managed." "No... I probably can''t" "Really? "Oh." What the King says is that the ability of the Chaos Black Dragon was so weakened that even the Kings and Mr. Ruin, who are seemingly reincarnated half-powerful, could not stand up? Looks like you didn''t dare step on me or even call Mr. Gilmers to say that it would only cause more damage. If you had contacted me in advance, I would have been able to make an item to take care of.... No, but that canata has been hit by SSS-ranked demons before, and it may not work that well. And even worse, he said, it was on the enemy to power up rather in the wake of its ability to weaken. I''m talking about a killer under arrest. Besides, Mr. Mitsuo, transformed into Mephistophales, can evade the ability of the Chaos Black Dragon as a demon... well planned. "Anyway, the first priority is to get Herrell the Brave back. I''d like to say that we have to take action against those three." "It''s not just those three enemies, and we need to explore where they''ve gone. How do I..." The kings are worried with their heads. I don''t know how to fix this, either. Because the fact that God is related means that detection by my item doesn''t know where it is. If you know what I mean, I''ve already gone to fend for Kanata. Mmm... what am I supposed to do? You mean you''ve finally started getting your hands full besides us, this time. It would have been nice if we were still the only targets... "In the meantime, we''re going to tell all the countries in anasm about this. With a heads-up." "The enemy is the enemy. You don''t have a second to relax." "... yes, if there''s a mix of wanted killers in there. The Huddle guy who broke out of jail could be one of them." ¡­¡­ Sure, sounds like you should keep it in perspective. It''s called timing or timing. " I wonder how many god-led organizations there are. If it was a game, I''d be in a lot of trouble. I''m too scared to figure out how many guys like boss characters with a level of skill. Can we win when we are all attacked? No, I''m even suspicious if we can lose properly. Even though I recently reviewed my skills, I think it might even be warm. "... for now I want Alim and Micah home already tonight. For once, I just want to sort things out." "Okay, that''s better, right?" That''s why me and Mika didn''t stay in Kara''s room and came back to the mansion. There''s no way we could go on with night games because of this, and the two of us just dived into our bets. "I wonder what will happen, from now on" "... I don''t know. But to the extent that I was reincarnated or had a lot of combat experience, I knew what to do." "What happens to me and my dreams when the enemy comes out serious? I don''t know, what happens. Um, it''s the first time I''ve thought I might not be able to handle it on my own since I got here. I''ve never been sexually targeted, but I''ve never been targeted for my life. I have a different fear from them. But we need to do our best to protect everyone. "Oh, oh, because I''ll protect everyone, it''s okay! "Your voice is shaking rarely." "... because I''m scared" "Hey, at a time like this, can I say one thing I thought? "Hey, what? "My frightened face is cute too..." "Let''s be more nervous." 1105 Talk about gossip shows trying to calm down Maybe you should limit your age. Sounds useful when you can age limit every story, doesn''t it? ##### "Maybe they''ll come tomorrow," Lil said before going to bed yesterday. I didn''t know what it was about then, but it was this morning and I finally figured it out. Here it comes, that time of year. "Wahoo, show...! "Oh, wow." "Wow, fluffy." Lil sweetens up as if he were a jeweled dog as usual. But the outfit was different than usual. I only wear underwear.... better than being naked. Lil hugged me to cover from in front of me as I sat in the chair. "Wahoo." "That''s what you said last night." "Yes, I am." "Isn''t it faster than a regular dog? I''ve heard that once a year, six to eight months is normal, right? "I''m a wolf... aside from saying I''m an animal man. Either human is closer. I guess it''s a lot different than the original animal." "Seriously." "Besides..." Lil started talking about the characteristics of the beast man he first heard while holding onto him. Basically, I can suppress the beast man''s estrus period, but later it doubles and wrinkles appear. Originally it would be the first time I have developed about your age now, but that time of year in Lil is still...... I didn''t have time for that because there were so many things. I mean, it''s been wrinkling for about two years. ... I''ll leave it to see if it''s true. "Nevertheless, I''m glad I have someone who can dissipate." "Sort of." "I''m sorry...... this is going on until I''m about twice my current age. Not this often since next year." "I''ll go out with as many of them as I want. It''s not even full." "Wahoo, now I''m a Nice Buddy! Without worrying about peach-stained cheeks, Lil said so with a doya face. I''m actually just trying and my chest is huge and my body is so tight that I have to say perfect. Because you''re working really hard, he said for me. No, I can light it up. Now this is how I am calm, but it would be only a matter of time before I lose my reason if I continue to be held with only one piece of cloth in my gaze. There''s nothing wrong with losing reason, but I actually secretly enjoy how far I can stand it. Yes, I noticed because I''m calm, but I usually feel quieter than last time just because I''m holding you in my underwear. Was it also a change in the lil? "Hey, Lil." "Wahoo! Did you think Shaw would take it off? I''d love to see muscles like that artwork soon! "Oh, wait a minute...... okay. So, Lil, I have a question¡­" "Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" "Hey, calm down..." Shit, shouldn''t I have shown my muscles first? Lil''s physical communication became more intense. I also took off everything I was wearing upstairs when I asked Lil to do me a favor, so I went into a dangerous situation at once. But I''m still at peace. The reasons for this are clear. Because we''ve more than doubled our frequency since the day we went to Lil''s hometown. I''m not saying what... I guess it''s because of that. Anyway, if it was me a few months ago, I''d already be out. "Wahoo... Wahoo..." "Are you calm? "I can''t...... wow fluffy fluffy" "Right. By the way, Lil, I feel a lot more adult than last time, is there something wrong? "Wow, can you look at me right now and say that? Wow, fluffy." "Still, it''s better than when it''s awful. Just for your underwear." "Ha... ha... maybe I do. Probably because Shaw will deal with them like every night." So you''re saying that''s the same reason I can stay cool like this? It''s important to get used to it, and it''s amazing. If you think about it, you might say that my relationship with Lil has also moved on one step further. Are you saying it has become a more intimate relationship? "I''m used to it, wahoo, you''re used to it, so the show''s hard to get me out today......! "Oh, I''m used to it, so Lil''s a bigger adult than before, too. That''s a good thing." "It''s not good for me.... should I take it off? That said Lil jumped over the last fort as well. I didn''t seem to have anything to do with getting used to from there either. ____ __ _ "That happened yesterday." "You''re still a lover." "I don''t want you guys to tell me." As I walked down the hallway of the mansion, I was worried about the dreams that seemed to make me look terribly tired. So this is how we talked about the whole thing. You seem to understand so much because you have dreams of doing the same thing as the other person (Micah). "So Lil feels tired today, too? "On the other hand, don''t wear anything yet. You''re asleep." "It''s unusual for both of us to have physical strength." "Well, I was there. It was about seven o''clock yesterday morning." "... and you''ve been snuggling ever since? "Oh, until late at night." "Hih..." I had a dream. It''s rare for a dream to pull off. Even if it''s unusual, Nico mostly laughs and snorts and listens. I guess that''s one of the reasons I''m hot. Besides, it should apply to me... "Well, let me tell you one thing." "What? "Well, what was so cool about the show?" "... hey, you guys are similar" "... well... yes" "From the side, it''s the same for me and you." "... right! Let''s just leave each other alone. ##### It was a request! Lil is a stripper (regular) (usual) (regular) ... Was that maybe lil subjective and sweet for the show? Shall I write in gossip again in a while? 1106 gossip to another world again 2 (LVX Stone Collaborative) "Well, that does happen, doesn''t it?" The woman convinced me of the excuse we had in mind. I felt too commonplace where I was used to living and had never been aware of a place name or anything like that...... although there is so much to be forced to do. "So why don''t you go to Castle Town once? You might find out if you ask by citing characteristics in the bureau or something. I''ll show you." "Is that okay? "Yes." The country is normal, too. You''re a kingdom that''s no different from anasm. And you''re such a sweet sister to guide us that far. Except for the fact that I get to see something really flirty a lot of times. "Before you do, you''ll join my people." "Yes! Is your sister''s buddy a golem after all? "Huh? No, you don''t. Unlike me, I''m a proper human being. Some dog demons, though." He seemed to like his own people so much that he smiled the best in this short time. By the way, Micah says next to me, "That guy looks great in glasses" or something. I think so too. After a while I even got to the place where I had company of the person. I have white and cute jeans with two girls my brother is about the same age, with water colored hair. Looks like the jeans are taking a nap. "Oh, Iris, you''re late! "... those kids? "Apparently, he''s lost. In the meantime, I''ve brought you this far." "" It is. "" The voices are exactly the same. If you look closely, your hair and outfit are different, but all together to your height and face. It''s not a dimension to look alike. You''re almost certainly a twin. "But it''s rare to get lost where such demons come from." "How the hell did you get lost? "Uh, uh, a little bit in relation to your work. Forget the map." "" I see - " I thought it was okay for a kid to say his job just because he looks like us, but he doesn''t seem to have a problem. One of the twins, the one with the hair close to me and the boyish one, had a sword, and the one with the longer hair had a big cane or book, so I tried one or eight of them to see if there was an adventurer concept in this world as well, but it seemed like it was a bingo. [... Zo? Fah...... what''s wrong Zo? "Ah, Kel. Morning!" [I''ve only slept a few minutes, Zo. So who are those two, Zo? "He said he was lost in the woods. Iris brought you here." [Really, Zo?] I didn''t realize earlier, but the jeans have a red pattern on their white bodies. You don''t even look like a tattered gami or a beard.... I didn''t, I talked about something. I didn''t move my mouth itself, but here''s the thing... I talked to our message in close proximity. Uh, wow. "What''s wrong? "Yes, no... I''m surprised the puppy is talking" "Oh, that''s a reading. She''s special, she can hear people''s words differently than normal, and she can speak fluently." "Heh..." They say it''s a reading. It could be something close to our message after all. Looks like in this world you can use it to chat with demons to guess what a woman called Iris said. It sounds kind of fun, but I don''t know if that can defeat demons. Anyway, I can talk to demons, so this is how you follow a dog child. "Cute! Um, Kel, was that you? Can I try to stroke you? That''s what Micah asked Mr. Iris. "Then this child and my husband are Romon... ask them because they are children with long hair" "I''m good, but ask Kel himself! [Mm-hmm, nice zo, stroke zo! "Thanks!" Micah started stroking a kid named Kerr because she got permission from a long-haired kid named Romon, who said he was a book dog and a husband. I wonder if I''m used to being adored, though I was confident and busy with some way of permitting it. My face feels like a wooden dog jewel and I''m so cute. [Mm-hmm, it kind of smells like a combination of all kinds of flowers in a good way Zo] "You have a good nose! My mother is the florist." [Really, Zo?] "... can I stroke you too? [It''s ok, Zo] I''ve been giving myself a head to figure out how to be stroked. Let me stroke it normally. The hair is fluffy and slightly warm. ¡­¡­ It smells kind of very strange. Zo] "What, even Kell doesn''t know. Do you want to smell it? "That''s unusual." [Here... I can''t describe it... it''s a mystery, Zo] Oh, I guess I smell that weird. Micah said, "Aren''t you even finding out you''re a man?" I''ve said it in a message. Funny, I think I smelled like a flower too... this kid has a special nose and you know what I mean? "So, uh, what are you gonna do with the stray, Iris?" "Oh yeah. Let''s take you back to Castle Town once. You''ll know a lot when you get to the bureau." "I see. Then we''ll stop training and go back to Castle Town." "Excuse me, thank you" "I''ll take care of you" "" That''s okay! Let''s hear a little more about this world on the move. I thought... but we all started holding hands. I don''t know if you''re walking away. "Oh, both of you...... what are their names? "I say Alim." "I say Mika." "Then Alim and Micah, touch somewhere in our bodies? That''s why I''ll let you grab Mr. Iris'' shoulder. Then the scenery changed around in an instant as if it were an instant movement of leaves. I see a big wall in front of me. "Yes, we''re in Castle Town." "Transition magic formation is really handy! "Hey!" No way, can we all travel momentarily!? ##### This is the second story of the collaboration! I''ll post it to both me and the work. Yeah, it still goes on, as you can see. You can''t finish it with a short story. 1107 Episode 997: What Is Courage? Dawn, wake up, and have breakfast. Then me and Micah were particularly confused in the sun spot without acting on this. Normally I flirt, watch movies, slowly make guys, especially during times when I do chores that I don''t have to do. I don''t know if I''m willing to do anything or hopelessness I don''t know what to do anymore...... I don''t feel like moving anyway. Of course, as soon as the king can call me, I will be active. Micah talked to me as she hugged me from her back. "I had a dream, I knew it was frightening? "Sort of... I was frightened the first time I did RPG, Lasbos, about before the war." "Isn''t that not too scary? "I was four years old, based on that." "But if you were scared, you didn''t keep playing games, did you?" "Well, yes..." "Hmmm..." Micah stuck on both my cheeks a few times, knobbing, stretching gently, and getting gnarly. "Hiccup." "Ayum...... I''m frightened too" Mm, Micah''s frightened. Then I''m scared. You don''t have time. Because I''m the one who protects Micah when it comes to trouble. "Daihi-kun! Micah''s dick is so full of orie... it''s so full of shit." "You don''t have to protect me, stay safe" "Hih..." "Because it''s more frightening to have dreams gone out of sight again than my own cheapness.... hey, can''t we all get away somewhere? That''s what Micah said in an extremely serious tone. Still won''t let go of my hand from my cheek though. But damn, we all run away...? You''ve only ever chosen to stand up to me or settle, so you have that option, too. Yeah, I do have a solid command that RPG will get away with it, too. "Running...... hey" "Dreams don''t come true. I hate losing there, so don''t you want to run away? "Yeah, well, if that''s the best solution, I''m gonna run anywhere." "Oh well." "But where shall we escape?" It''s already affecting the rest of us, whether we pull it off to Earth or not. In other words, the first damage caused is the icing of someone''s house. We''d be meteorites ourselves. "You know, if you''re an item master, you can make a new world or something, right? You can make as much space and stuff as you want, right? "Ho ho, you just make space, Mal. You live there." "Yes, yes." Sure, I think I can do that. Everyone close to you pull in there. But I wonder if that''s going to solve it. "Look, I knew you looked unhappy" "What, were you? Micah came around in front and glanced at my face. I don''t remember being on your face. I don''t think running is a bad idea in itself. "You''re gonna make one of the worlds and flirt with me all the time, aren''t you? What do you say?" "I didn''t mean to run away." "That''s right.... and, well, it''s not realistic, is it? Which way" Micah went from a sad face to a pathetic smile. I hug Micah like that. It''s warm because we''re in the sun, but it''s kind of cold. ... Oh, how many times have we had such a negative discussion since we were caught in the eye with Anazar Levels? Why should my brother be killed, her sad face, my friend''s house vandalized? I''m starting to get frustrated when I think about it. I don''t know if it''s unreasonable, or why, and I don''t remember doing anything wrong except distorting a large number of same-sex hobbies in what appearance I say myself, and I should have been a much better kid. "Okay." "... what is it? "I''ll tell you everything that''s ever happened, and we''ll get the King and Mr. Gilmers to work with us and do something about the Anazar level in earnest. We''re not the only problem anymore, so we''re gonna need your help." "Well, you''re motivated that way." "Yeah, why do we have to be passive and freaked out? I''ve had enough! I''m pissed off too!! Yesterday would be a good opportunity. No, if it''s true, I think this is what you should have done at the time Kanata was hit. Anyway, let''s fight back. It won''t solve anything like this. In time, really, so that you only have the option of running away. "... hehe, well, if I had a dream like that, I''d just be about it." "Yeah, thanks! Come on, I don''t know what to do first. [Heh, heh, heh. You know... did you finally get that idea?] In a certain space, someone was laughing. Whoever had overheard the voice asks questions about its existence. "What do you mean, you''re finally into it? Brainwashing Monophone Braves, Did It Work? "It''s unusual not to say a word of respect." The presence is rushing to help me, I replied to the Wise Man and the Demon in a message. To make excuses. [Exactly. I got a little happy because I got stuck] "That''s what happens in God, dude" "No, hey, even God must have emotions. I can show you about one of the joys and sorrows...... hey? [Yeah. I think I''ll be able to introduce the brave as one of us in a little while. Please wait until then] One presence cut a conversation with the collaborators. And watch the sight shown on the screen in front of you, not blind to the brave men who have kidnapped you lying on your side. "Oh, I''m kissing Ski again with my eyes off. Do I have to flirt every time I do something, these kids..." 1108 Episode 998: Leaning Close (Miho) "You''ve got dreams moving around." "Yeah, he''s gonna be serious." Since then, dreams have started to make noise, so Sho came to see how we were worried. I don''t know when the moment I decided to have dreams take me seriously was in a conversation a few hours ago, but anyway, I''m feeling the anger and stress I''ve been piling up exploded. Whoever sees it will see. "Aren''t you tired of moving around at such a high speed? I have dreams. Are you okay?" "I''m a little worried too, but I''m tired of having dreams anyway..." I guess in my dreams I have a step-by-step decision about how I''m going to fight God, when I said I''m going to help too, I was told I don''t need a hand. They say when it''s time for you to help. I''m kind of expecting it because it''s amazing when dreams come true. "Miho also has a dream. Don''t you know what she''s doing now? "To confront God, I think he''s getting ready around there because he said he''d talk to the King or something about what''s been going on for now" "Right.... hey, I have dreams" When Sho shouted so loudly, a dream that was running around like a storm stopped Xiang and moving perfectly in front of me. "What? "Seriously, don''t you have to help me with anything? Say anything." "I told Micah, but it''s still okay now. It''s easier to think alone." "Well, that happens. But as far as I''m concerned, my teeth itch." "Then be prepared to fight that samurai or something within a year." "Oh, okay" When Sho nods, Yudreams begin to move again. He''s super serious and he''s trying. He''s cute too. Of course I''m going to join in if I''m going to fight. Any strong enemy should be able to be powerless with the power they have recently acquired. "So, what do you do with Miho? You''re watching a dream go off in real mode like this? "Yeah, I encourage you to take a break at the stronghold. Sure, dreams are about persistence and endurance... I''ve been a monster since before I came to anasm, but it''s not like I''m not tired." "Right. Then I''ll do whatever I can with Lil and me." That''s what Sho said and left the room. The dream stops again only for a moment and drops it off before moving out again irresistibly. ... Ask them to be honest about everything and cooperate. Though it doesn''t sound so hard to ask just this, it''s a hell of a thing for a dream. First of all, I have to say that I have all three pillars of the demon god at home. I''ve been telling the kings that I''ve sealed them tightly, so how would they react if I found out I could talk? No, not only that, but so is Mitsuo''s case. Actually, I can''t believe I was sneaking him back to life and returning him to his original world... And the enemy is not this whole world - a god so much worshipped, but the biggest problem. Faith cannot be overshadowed. Even Lil still believes in God, albeit marginally, in this situation. Even if you have a dream where trust is culminating from the people of Anasm, what happens if you tell them that God is the enemy after you talk about hiding the demon god? It''s not hard to imagine. I find it extremely difficult to push through even the pity and cuteness of dreams. ... Until now, none of us were going to move in the direction of attacking because we knew that. It was all passive. Just no more... you can''t do that either. So much so that my patient dreams become unbearable. Meteorites and lightning strike down in front of me, they make me appear monsters every day, they kill you Ye, they hurt Sho, they bother to summon people from my reconciled hometown to serve you, and they attack my friend''s house. Everyone gets angry. I''ve always regretted it, but I''ve been confused by having dreams and flirting. ... Maybe this time I moved out because I thought the next time the devil''s hand would reach out to me. Kind of glad to hear that, huh? No rest for dreams, it''s been seven hours since I started working through them. It''s easy for a dream to have about seven hours, but it''s going to be working practically hundreds of hours because it keeps moving at high speeds. I think it''s time for me to rest in my dreams. My husband''s health care is important to my wife. "Have a dream, take a break! "... Huh. What time is it? "It''s been seven hours since I''ve made up my mind that dreams are real. 6: 00 in the evening. It''s dinner time, it''s time." "Oh, wow..." "... come" The dream walked to me and held me to lean over. I''ll take it firmly. But having dreams leaves me in a hurry, blushing a little at the situation I prepared. "... as usual, what are you doing?" "Bikini, I''m just wearing a bikini. Look, you can watch as much as you like and touch as much as you like, I''ll calm you down." "... n" Had a dream started doing what I was after. I guess the game heals the most for having dreams, but that''s mental and not physical. Instead, you get eroded. So... I don''t know if I really am, but I''m literally the second most supportive person for a dream, if you take it off. It might make things a little easier for me. Well, the truth is, I just want to flirt in any situation. "I''m sorry about something. All of a sudden, you''re motivated." That''s what Hayama said as she buried her face in my chest. I answer as I stroke my dream head. "You told me to run, and you didn''t, did you? I just follow those who want to have dreams. I''ll do this to you whenever you want, so if you want to take a break or get tired, just hold me." "Yeah, eheh" Oh, so cute to have dreams. ##### Last time I got a good night''s sleep with a headache > < I''m sorry! 1109 Chapter 999: Steps to Confrontation Well... I''m done getting ready for crude. From now on, we''re just going to work as planned. First, I must tell the King and others with power and strength all the truth about what has happened to me so far. A little inconvenient, mostly. It is very important because the order and the things to do will change depending on the result. If what I said can be trusted unconditionally, as usual, then there''s no problem. Even if it seems a little suspicious, if you''re on my side, it''s a huge success. Also, I can''t help but get the attitude that what I said is pretty suspicious and I can''t cooperate. Just keep doing what we''ve been doing alone. It''s just hard to lose credibility though. The worst part is when you tell them the enemy is God and they think I''m more of an enemy. In fact, the kings are in harm''s way, and it''s unlikely that this will turn out. If this pattern turns out, I''m going to have to smash this mansion and move to another location to resume my activities... there''s no such thing as illusion from above that activates the effect of the item and alters my memory. I already made that item just in case. I just don''t want to do it as much as possible because it''s pretty inhumane. Some people don''t know if this effect is effective. Like Mr. Ult. "So, you''ll explain tomorrow." "Yeah." "That''s what I''ve been thinking for two whole days without going to sleep." "Yeah." "Doh, is it going to succeed? "Hmm, not that I''m not sure, but I''m not as strong as Kanata, so I''m worried." That said, you can say that my mental aspect is pretty stable. I didn''t get squashed or anything because of nervousness. Something that also increases the chances that it will work if it does. That and this is because Micah was literally leaning up to me. You''re still getting me knee pillows. Thank you. "You don''t have to feel anxious, if you have a dream, it will work! Speaking of which, I haven''t heard from the Kings in the last three days, but I wonder how they''re doing." "I''m busy with things. He''s the other guy, and that''s why Mr. Herrell''s been kidnapped. I think they''re working on something over there." "Then why don''t you call Alim? "I have some thoughts." I think you''re talking to people other than me because you saw Mr. Gilmers, who led several members of the Piece of Hercules through the window of the house, and Mr. Ult and Mr. Bacchus'' combinations heading for the castle one at a time each. Given the King''s character, I guess we don''t call him because he''s a child. Speaking of treating children, they heard what your fathers were trying to do, and they visited this room around lunch yesterday and summed it up: "Parents should do that. I don''t want my own children to carry the burden". There''s just something I haven''t told your fathers, so you better do it. So I persuaded her not to worry a bit. ... Well in time, excuses and teasing won''t work, and some of them will already notice a lot. "So... what are we going to do today? "We''re all set ourselves up, so let''s just say we sweeten Micah up and get some rest." "Yeah, I think that''s a good idea." I''m not very sleepy, but which, I think I''ll take a nap. ____ __ _ "Okay! The next day. I contacted the King in a message last night that he really wanted to talk to me. He was still busy with a lot of things, but he kept insinuating that it wasn''t like he''d ever talked about, so it seems like he could gather as many people as he could and let them expose him in a big room. I''m glad the seriousness was conveyed. "... you bring it all." "Yeah, sure." I have a statue with samaieire on the side, a statue with sultre, a dog robot with Shiva in it. I''m pretty sure the air tingles the most when we talk about these guys. "Ayu, you gotta move" "Yeah. Um... I''m sorry..." "I know, I''ve been watching. I don''t say bad things." "Thanks" "Because I''m on Ayu''s side. I told you before I feel like my grandfather, right? If anything happens, you can count on it." Shiva is sweet. Even though they might stand in front of the public and smoke. I hope you understand that Shiva is harmless somehow. I think it''s more difficult than anything. ... Well, it''s time you promised. This briefing will also come with Micah. Because if I''m alone, things might not work either... I was going to go alone at first, but I said Micah was going with me. "Let''s go then" "Yeah." Me and Micah held hands tight and went out of the mansion. And more nervous than usual, we head to a big, splendid castle with heavy footsteps.... because this is the first step toward confronting God. That''s why it''s heavy at the highest level ever. 1110 Thousand Stories True Report I''ll be right in front of the castle. It hasn''t taken long because it''s almost like neighboring from us, but I''m pretty sure the footprint was heavier than usual. I can see my heart beating and breathing getting bigger than usual myself. Micah was rubbing my back. "You weren''t this nervous before you went out to everyone as a brave man, were you? So it''s gonna be okay this time. I have a dream." "But there was nothing backwards for me... and I have to say something backwards this time" "Daij-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu. If you have to, push it down with that cuteness! I''m with you, too." When I stood in front of the gate, I knew at a glance that the gatekeeper who was always there had a tired look on his face. But you looked worse on me, and he sounds worried. He replied that the occasion was fine and asked me to let him in the castle. The minister will greet us with this tired face again if we put him in the castle grounds. "I''m sorry, we''re all supposed to be busy. Please make time" "Until now, when Lord Arim makes a statement at a time like this, it''s very important. Also, this time the atmosphere was so extraordinary that it came from Lord Arim''s message, so I wonder how big this is." "Yeah, it''s a big deal" "... must be quite enough. I don''t know what we''re going to talk about, but don''t make it impossible. We already have all the powerful people in this country." It was the adventurers and the great aristocrats and the great merchants who are above the SS rank in this country who called. Almost everyone got together, the minister says. I''m sure some of you came because you want to see me more than the importance of the story. Well, a lot of people know each other when they declare themselves brave, so I guess salvation isn''t the first time they meet. I was put through to the room to prepare the minister for everything. There was a king there who was still seeping out tiredness, as if he had been there for decades. "Oh, it''s Alim. I don''t look any better than usual... but I guess that''s so much to report. Is this still about this case? "Yes, it''s relevant. Um..." "What''s up? "I may say a hell of a thing, but I''m glad you''re listening to me till the end" "I''ve heard that for a long time. Whatever you say, I''m ready to take it." The king laughed gently as he could not and so he said. But I''m still worried. All this.... Well, 20 minutes to the time I plan to speak in front of everyone. I have to make sure I put it together. ___ __ _ It took me three minutes. The king has gone as far as the seat he had prepared earlier enough. We have to get out in front of everyone from now on. Micah shook my hand as she looked at my face jiggly. Although I may not feel very good about gripping because my hand sweats are worse now than when I''m playing the game.... I wonder if that has anything to do with it. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ We dared move the room without talking to each other. It''s a room with a stage in the castle. Originally a place to call a music team or something to perform. The two of us enter through the back entrance. All things of an overwhelmingly different quality from normal people because of their magic. Now that you''re involved with the Kings and Kara, isn''t it amazing what we''re going to be talking about in front of the voters in this country? No, I''ve gotten up to a position where I can always make this situation. I''ve been more amazing. Eh... Well, that status might break. "Well, good luck" "Yeah." It''s time for me and Mika to step forward. Before the stage there was a line of powerful people by anatomical standards in terms of the people. The face of the Media Merchants'' Association, Mr. Gilmers and his party''s top executives, Mr. Ult, and Mr. Palasna. Mr. Bacchus or Gabayina who recently became an SSS ranker, Mr. Rakhand, Rose...... Of course Kara, Kara and Ruin are there. Everyone is here. A good percentage of acquaintances accounted for it. Something that usually makes it easier to know someone, but the more familiar the content, the more betrayed you may feel. If we get this far, we''ll have to do it either way. "You''re the finest pity in our country, whenever you see it" "But what does it mean to report? The faces collected are also quite grainy." "It''s not the resurrection of the demon god..." "You may not be worried because you are a brave man, but if you still want to look like one, I hope you are crushed by the nervousness, a special beautiful ordinary girl" I feel a little horrified because of the noblemen who call it swallowing even on such tense occasions. ... All right, let''s say it. "Um, thank you all so much for coming together when you''re busy. There''s something I really need to report today¡­ No, it''s up to me to set the scene like this because I have a situation I need to report." It turned out to be a very hard greeting, not like the usual me. I wasn''t thinking around here... let''s just keep going. "What I want to report is what happened to this castle during this time and what I''ve been hiding." "... I don''t think so..." "Oh, no. This... is something I haven''t even told the kings about. I''m really scared to talk... but if I don''t tell you what I''ve been hiding, I won''t be able to talk." Then I told him everything I''ve ever done about gods, demons, Mitsuo. At once, so much so that I don''t know how I''m talking about it myself. ##### Whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s a 1000 story achievement. Whoa, whoa! 1000 stories! 1000 stories! 1000 stories! If you''re displaying the version that will be, it''s actually the first time in years that we''re talking about displaying one last Han numeral! (100 stories before) Nearly 30 million total PVs, so this must be celebrated......! I''m going to write a special story. 1111 Congratulations, thank you story. I have something important to tell you. If you don''t read this story, I want you to look at the last postscript. ##### "It''s amazing! You''ve reached a thousand stories! "... what? "Come on. But that''s what I''m writing in my letter." Out of nowhere, an arrow flew in, and the letter that was bracketed in it said, "I hope you celebrate something because I''ve reached a thousand stories". The only enemies I remember in all their tones are the ones who cut off Shaw''s arm, but I don''t know if it''s from that guy. I feel like I need to celebrate something for now. "So should we celebrate? "If me and my dreams flirt, I''ll be happy." "You''re not celebrating because you always do it. Hmmm......" Below the letter is a series of celebrations that seem to have come during this thousand stories. Apparently, I''ve been doing something at the top of the list. We have to make sure we don''t wear these. "Bye! What''s the story about me and my dream past? I was thrilled to be suddenly pushed down when I was still out of childhood! Can I talk to you about that? "I didn''t push him down... but I do remember him." When we were discussing it that way, the letter shook up like a creature, so I turned my attention to something and a new letter had been added. The letters are added later. That''s frightening. "Uh, that''s no good." "Why?" He said he was using it in two volumes. ¡­¡­ About what? "I don''t know, you didn''t write us to get through, this letter." It doesn''t make any sense. But I feel like we have to celebrate something. I wonder if maybe this paper itself is some kind of item and has that effect. "But look, I''ve had enough memories every day for the fourteen years since my dream and I met two years old, right? Isn''t it a celebration to talk about old times? "Who would be happy to talk about our memories in the first place? "But it kind of feels that way." Hmm... maybe that''s not too bad either. You may be weak in your opinion alone, and I''ll ask some of you to help me. That''s why I called Cherry Blossom Leaf and Sho and Lil. "Wow, I see." "Well, I don''t know what... I know what I want to do." "As far as I''m concerned, I guess it''s okay to talk about me and Mr. Sakura and Mr. Sho Lil." "... ah! I''d rather show you how close my sister and I are." "Wahoo!? Then how many hours can you tell me how Shaw and I usually hang out? Hmm, even less cohesive. If you leave it to Kanata at a time like this, things should go well. "Let''s hear your opinion! What do you think we should do? "Write what you described based on scientific evidence of how cute cherry blossoms are and within 1000 manuscript sheets" "Was it too late?" Then let''s ask Shiva, who watched over us instead of stalking us from childhood. I took everyone to the room where the demons were resting. Then start Shiva and explain. "I see, more or less I get it" "So, no good idea? "There''s a demand for stories that you guys are getting along with. All of you, let''s get this over with. Everything from day to day! That celebration and all that will be fine." "I don''t have time for that..." "Why should Ayu and the others think about it in the first place? "I feel like I have to do something. Thank you very much for that." "Hmmm..." Oh, Shiva figured it out, too. I can''t help it, do you want to do it by choosing from the list of things you''ve done so far that looks good? For example... what is this, I become a myriad of ants and surround Micah? Pretend to be a match selling girl? Hmm, that''s not really a pin... "Speaking of which, you said I had to thank you now, didn''t you? Who am I to thank? "Of course it is, the people who are always watching over us..." "You mean us three demons or our parents? "Yes, no, I appreciate your father and your mother, but like someone else again...? Oh, there''s no such thing as demons." "Well... well. Well, if you''re thankful, why don''t you just let yourself decide who you want to thank? I see, it certainly is. I''m the type to ask you what you want for your birthday present or something, but I totally forgot. That''s why I decided to consult everyone again and make it Shiva''s opinion. The letter came up with a letter saying that it was new again and it said, "If you decide, you want me to send the paper back," so Kanata calculated the direction you would have probably flown before flying it with Micah''s bow. Well, we''re going to celebrate plenty! ##### That''s why it''s a request plan. I had a request plan in the status report a while back, but that was something like this exercise!! 1000 story commemoration, what is the content of the request plan¡­. Favorite Characters x Favorite Characters It''s about writing a story!! For example, the classics of having dreams x beautiful flowers, leaves x cherry blossoms, and sho x lil are good, and even characters I don''t really see, such as Narumi''s father x Benki''s father, Ult x Rakhand, etc., are ok!! You will also take orders such as "I want to see two Mihanas talking about their sophomore year in middle school" and "I want to see a match if the two Xiang X Lil get flushed by a deserted island"! Acceptance of requests should be made on Levelmaker''s comments (be a novelist, both Kakuyom), status reports (be, both Kakuyom), Awkward Twitter! (Tweet at the beginning with @ SS_S_Novellist, or DM) The number of recruiting stories...... 10 minutes! You can accept requests for 10 stories! If it is more than a constant, the awkward person will take precedence over what he wants to write from it, and if it is less than a constant, it will be one of the rest (with dreams x beautiful flowers, leaves x cherry blossoms, sho x lil). Thank you very much! Deadline for reception is Levelmaker Release Date The other day, until 4/9 noon!! Thank you for your patience! ... Whatever that is, isn''t this the 1111th story in and of itself!? I''m surprised. 1112 Episode One: Alims Feat. ... Done. It''s all good. It''s over. You may not look like everyone from here, but you''re so sweaty. He wants me to raise my hand if he wants to ask you a question after I''m done talking, but nobody tries to. He doesn''t seem to know what to react from, rather than say he doesn''t have any questions. That''s not impossible either. Except for the Kings in particular, I wouldn''t even be the first to hear that I''m from Anasm. Seven, to a large extent, divide what we have spoken. That Micah and I are from a different world than Anasm, the Earth. That wise men today are best friends with their own brothers and are bringing their parents to anasm. That Shiva was on Earth, that she was able to communicate with what was all sealed demons. In fact, Mephistophales was also an Earthling, and he was sending it back to Earth at my discretion. That there is an anomaly on Earth that seems to be caused by anasm as well. The fact that SSS-ranked demons have been in mass outbreaks until not long ago and that they have let the vicious demons escape from them. That Anaza-level, the god of anasm, might be after me for no reason. Other information on only well-grasped enemies on the Anazar level side. By the way, the real age of us being Earthlings is the first time I''ve released it to anyone but the Kings, but my gender remains a secret.... because you don''t even need to talk about gender! He was quiet for about two minutes and Mr. Gilmers raised his hand at a time when he thought it was time to open it. "Yes, Mr. Gilmers" "Uh, Alim. Well, Mephistophales is not a place where I want to interrogate the demons for returning them alive or for interacting with them. What I''d rather hear is about SSS-ranked demons." "Yes, sir" "I thought you knew almost half the SS rankers here and the ones with SSS rank strength. That unusually SSS-ranked demons are emerging. Well, there were so many SS ranked demons." Someone belonging to Mr. Gilmers'' party, Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna, and the King nodded. Looks like the others didn''t notice. Probably the difference between having or not having skills in demonic knowledge, or skills that are good at detecting magic. "Well, when it comes to SSS-ranked demons, a few minutes later, the magic and presence are generally gone, so I couldn''t do anything to deal with them... but the reason they disappeared is because Arim and Mika and their brothers and best friends, and their parents quickly defeated them every day, right? "Yes, my brother has the skills to travel instantaneously, so he used my item master to monitor the entire anasm and deal with it as it emerged." Once Mr. Gilmers breathed deeply without opening his mouth, he began to talk straight on. "So, the dragon that the King recently made his companion by mediating with Alim was a SSS-ranked demon that appeared in the past. In short, the SSS-ranked demons and Alims that were defeated and resurrected in the past have been confronting each other for a long time, haven''t they? "That''s right. Mr. Gilmers is right." "... aren''t some of them tough on chaos black dragon-like? Well, that''s especially true of the one you missed, isn''t it? "Yes, sir" That being said, Mr. Gilmers suddenly stood up. And I think I''ve got eyes on my own crew and a few friendly people like Mr. Ult, Mr. Bacchus, and the King. Then the people stood up. Mr. Gilmers opens his mouth again. "Why is it that a girl, only sixteen years old, from another world, who is not a resident of anasm... kept fighting silently for us? I don''t think you can ignore the anomaly because it seems to be affecting your chickens, but you should only protect your hometown." "What!? Oh, uh... I''ve been so good to the anasms since I first got here... and I''ve been able to do a lot of friendly people... and I couldn''t abandon them..." To be more genuine, thanks to magic and items, you can do whatever you want than Earth, so sometimes I say that anything vicious to relax with Earth was in the way. "... Anyway, thanks to that, there is no damage caused by SSS-ranked demons. If the frequency of the emergence that I could sense was true, then all the countries in anasm would have been destroyed. It would be tougher than confronting a demon god if he was bad.... Never mind that your status doesn''t have a title as a brave man, braver than a brave man, so to speak, a true brave man. What about Alim? It doesn''t bother me enough that I dropped off demons and such.... Right, guys? Everyone who stood up nodded. And the king takes the lead and somehow bows his head. Then Mr. Gilmers, Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna stood up and bowed their heads. And more and more it spread, and more than ninety percent of the people on this scene, including all the nobles, who eventually got stuck, stood up and bowed their heads. "Let me thank you first....... thanks" I didn''t expect you to thank me. ''Cause I''m here ready to be blamed.... I can''t believe you''re thanking me... me... ##### Looks like we''re two weeks away from the deadline for a coupling survey! Now there''s still four! There is a good chance that the survey will be reflected! Send me back! Recruitment Requirements refer to 1000 Story Celebrations "Celebrations"! By the way, there''s no limit to the number of times per person. (* ¡ñ ¦Ø ¡ñ) huhuhuhu... 1113 Episode One Thousand Two, help me! "Huh... Gu..." "Hey, why are you crying? "I can''t believe you''re thanking me... because I didn''t think..." What I was prepared for, rather the other way around, returned and ate the surprise. This was unexpected, even though I was going to deal calmly with whatever the situation was. Micah hits me in the ear as she strokes my back. "I knew this would happen." "... Really? "Yeah, because having dreams is like a chunk of kindness, for a long time. I thought everyone figured that out. It''s just a guess, so I didn''t say no." I''m not sure it''s been a long time. But if Micah''s gonna tell me that, I''m gonna feel that way. A while later the king raised his hand. "So it''s Alim. I''m guessing it was for some purpose that I made myself public? Yeah, of course I can answer that after I get my breath done." "Shh... hah... Yes, my king...... Well, what I want you to do... is help me fight Anaza-level. Because we can''t deal with this alone anymore." "Hey, it''s Alim. Don''t you think something''s wrong?" "Huh?" I wonder what''s wrong. The king is laughing with the look on his face just saying that he was frightened. Or almost everyone does. Could it be strange to suggest that we fight God, that we can''t cooperate? The King says the rest of the answer. "It''s the other way around, Alim. We should have asked Alim to help us. Because it''s happening in anasm. Instead, we should apologize deeply for what little Alim has ever responded to, that it was no longer a round throw." "So, but I''m the one being targeted... If it weren''t for me..." "Either way, if there was such a vicious presence, it would have been only a matter of time before they turned their fangs on us" It could be true, though. I didn''t answer anything, but the king kept talking. "But I didn''t know our God was going after Alim... Archbishop, what do you think? Mr. Mulli''s father, the Archbishop, stood up. He''s one of the people I was on guard against for this meeting. Anyway, I''m the Archbishop, because it''s your job to believe in God. "I don''t think Alim''s story is a lie, and I don''t think he''s going to kill the girl God wants. For example, when Huddle, who would have been part of that enemy''s companion, escaped from prison, he said he had been chosen by God. The demons themselves must have said that God is the enemy, right? ¡­ that is, there is something comparable in power to anaza-level¡­" "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "You sure are! "There is no way that God will try to judge Alim, the Reiki brave man! The words of the Archbishop applauded. In short, I''m trying to kill me, and I''m just saying that God who crushes the Great Criminals is not God, he''s talking about it and he''s got the same power. It would be something else. But that''s the ideal, isn''t it? If that''s true, no one will feel hurt. "So, Alim. Help as much as you can...... no, you will continue to cooperate? "Yes!" "Okay. So before we had the operation meeting... did I say it was a state where I could talk to the demon gods? Can we have a conversation, too? "Yeah, yeah, I can. I thought you''d say that, so I''m bringing you a sealed medium." "Really? Then let me out." I put a dog-shaped robot on the stage with a Kokeshi with Samayil in it, a Kokeshi with sults in it, and a Shiva in it. Shit, this is all on Earth, if it''s supposed to be. You''ve unintentionally brought in a new culture before the masses... "What''s that? "Uh, uh, these two wood-carved figurines are called kokeshi. You''re a craft from the country where I live. This is called a dog robot¡­ it''s like an artificial golem made without magic or items." "I didn''t know we could see something completely different from anasm! "You got it." I like the royalty''s uke. Well, I was excited about all kinds of anasm at first, too. I know how you feel. "So, why are you putting demons in crafts and artificial golems? "There''s no reason at all, it''s a hobby" "Right." "Don''t worry, the seal is more powerful than any other item in the past! So, who do you want to talk to? "Hmm, I''d say this place came from Samaiale, the evil demon who tormented us scattered, but do we come from a demon named Shiva who is somewhat better treated" "I think I''d like that too." Speaking of which, is this your first time letting someone other than Lil ''have a conversation with Shiva? "Why does Shiva treat you best? "This demon isn''t the only one who''s been hostile to us, but rather, he''s asked me to work with him a few times now. Shiva, it''s time." "Do it or something." Well, what happens? I don''t think the Kingdom of Mephirado has ever been particularly troubled by Shiva, so I think the conversation will go smoothly though. ##### So far, the survey has not reached ten people! There''s still time! This is your chance to see stories like this, so please complete the survey! 1114 Episode One Thousand Three: King Mephirado, the people and Shiva. "This is Shiva the Devil..." He''s projecting 3D footage, so he''s showing everyone what Shiva is. For once, as a pillar of God, he didn''t want to stay a dog-shaped robot. He asked me to let him come out before I brought him here. "Yes, King Mephistrado, and the people of the Kingdom of Mephirado! I left it to introduce you to the cutest, sweetest Arim in the world. I''m Shiva, the demon god Shiva." "Chi, hey, stop it, Shiva..." "It''s true, you don''t mind." They''re looking at me like a grandson, so that means you''re a jizzy idiot. I want you to stop saying what you always say to me in front of this public. I appreciate you reading the air and calling me "Alim," not "Ayu." "Ha... he is well behaved like a demon... but he behaves very..." "Doubt it, my nobleman there. I''ve been on Earth under seal for hundreds of years. I can''t help but lose some majesty, like Samayir and Sultr." I don''t know what it means to be round if you''re on Earth, because it sounds like you''ve been around since the Edo era, so there should have been a war or something in between, so I think you could rather be rough. "But that leader can do quite well to send one of the pillars of the demon gods into another world to deal with it." "You''re right, King Mephirado. The man was also a wise man, by the way." "Be a wise man, leader!? Then you must have had considerable power. We only know that we are leaders..." "That''s right, you probably don''t even know the people of the kingdom of Bouhura who define their leaders" "The Kingdom of Buhula and we have long exchanged information on demons, brave men, etc., but the Egdorsil Divine Tree did not intend to release such information at all... we have no choice." Now the royal bloodline is interrupted and the Egdorsil Divine Tree Nation is trying to move in a good direction, but I hear really well that it was terrible while the royal family was alive. Even though the kingdoms of Mephirado and Bouhura are close, that''s why the Egdorsil godtree kingdom is the only one who is out of company. "Keep going a little off the record, but let''s just say the god Alim mentioned earlier...... well, let''s just say it''s fake. Is that more convenient? Anyway, a false taste of God belongs to a wise man as its leader." You must have listened to me from inside the robot as usual, it was Nice of you to assume that you were faking the anaza level that is now making me your enemy in front of everyone. But the information after that made us all make a scene. "My name is Fantasy Round... but honestly, I didn''t think I was any match for Alim myself. But, Alim, one of the wise men from Earth, close and powerful, has been made to suffer major injuries in the meantime, even though it was close to an ambush." "Holy shit!? No, I grasped it as a considerable threat. And more than that, why are hundreds of years old people serving fake gods? "You call yourself God, even if it''s a fake? I guess it can be light enough to bring every human back to life. Oh, and one more thing. Mephistophales is here, right? "Oh, our guest enemy, but Alim told me. He says he''s being manipulated now." "Actually, he''s also a wise man." Oh, you enjoy releasing information and everyone making a scene instead of taking my side if Shiva does? Well, as the demon god would say, we should all be vigilant that there are wise men and leaders on top of that. "Hey, why would a wise man be the devil...? "I don''t know because that''s what I''m talking about while I''m on my planet." "What the hell is that country doing to me..." Some of them are verbally attacking that country, but I think so, yeah. I feel like the Egdorsil Divine Tree Nation is related to most of my troubles. First, maybe we can bring all the kings of that country''s past back to life and inquire. "Well, you''re more amazing than any other being, Alim! "Speaking of which, Alim''s from Chicue, right? Aren''t you a wise man? "Well done, Princess Kara. So let''s talk, what''s so awesome about you, Alim!... Look, as I just confessed, Alim is not a brave man. There is no title for brave man. And I''m not a wise man, neither is the title of a wise man when he says he''s been sent by Earth to anasm. I don''t know why. And I''m not a leader either. He was invited by King Buhura, but I hear he said no." Oh, I''m not enjoying publishing this information and watching you panic, you were going to connect me to this story from what I''ve been telling you? He was gonna give me a compliment in front of everyone. A peek at Shiva''s electronically made face made me wink. Wow, they did it. "You see? Yet Alim is strong enough to outnumber each of them. It was also Arim who sealed all three pillars of our demon god so strongly that he could never go outside again, not a brave man, a wise man or a leader. Our demon god was defeated by one Alim.... in short." Shiva didn''t come here to be sealed from herself. I''m already screwed...... "In short, Alim is super cute. Do you understand?" "Yeah, yeah." We haven''t talked about it. Micah doesn''t have to snort like that either......! ##### The survey is still going on!! I want you to take more and more surveys!! I would have created a Levelmaker Volume 2 autograph book today! Be sure to consider purchasing it as soon as you find it...! But the awkward don''t know where it is either. Anyone reading this by the way got the last Awkward Signature Book? I''m glad you''re here! 1115 Episode One Thousand Four: A Country to Move "Is there anything else you''d like to hear? "What is a demon god..." "Uh, stop talking about that now. It''s just that I can''t run or hide because of Arim. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to a decent historian or something, not in a public place like this. You can think of the existing literature as more or less appropriate." Apparently he''s exposed to the public, so he says he''ll do everything he can to help. He''s going with the stance. That''s what I just heard. I knew you were right to just let Shiva out. One nobleman after another, someone with power, is asking questions and answering them. "Do you have any idea what a fake god...? "I don''t know, I don''t know if I''m going to fake someone I''m calling Anaza-level right now. Even if it''s real, I totally understand why you''re after Alim and the ex-brainers." "You seem very concerned about Alim Nariway, but why so far...? "Because she''s cute! Is there anything else? I adore you. Anyway! Moe! I''m going to work with you because Alim is working with you!... We talked too much. It''s time I pulled in." The last question about my attitude was, without permission, Shiva''s footage pulled into the dog-shaped robot. I have my permission to turn on the video, but I can''t help but turn it off because I''m somewhat free. Even so, I adore you... If Shiva''s story were true, you''d have adored her since she was two against me, and if she was bad, she might be my biggest fan. "Uh, hehe. Uh... Kings and scholars tell me if you want to talk to Shiva. I''ll bring you to the castle. So, Your Majesty, what shall we do, speak with the other demons? "The demon gods don''t even care to listen. No, we have to talk about it someday, but I don''t feel like it right now.... Egdorsil, what kind of guy is Sultr, the black demon god of the godtree kingdom? After all, everyone seems to have nothing but grudges and fears in Samayir, and many people are staring or scared of the cockerels of those with Samayir in them. Especially the scariest face I''ve ever seen while Mr. Ult holds Mr. Palasna over. The king is quite the same. "Sultre talks reasonably decently to me, too, but you only talk about the same thing as Shiva. One way or another, if you let it out with the other demon gods, you''ll rap. It''s just, you know, I don''t have a good mouth there, so I might say something to disturb you." "Hmmm...... so you''re saying that shiva is the most decent? "Well, he seems to like me, so he handles it most properly" That said, Samayil will generally give it back to me if I ask him a question, too. Micah... Oh, not only Micah, but Teng himself who killed everyone, so I don''t feel like listening properly. I don''t want to talk to anyone who doesn''t like me. "... for now, the situation in general could be swallowed thanks to Alim, Mika and Shiva. Alim seemed somewhat nervous, but she did her best. Thank you, from what to what" "Ha ha...! "Alim, is there anything else you''d like to talk about? "Not now, I will report to the King as soon as I find him." That said, the king climbed up to the stage saying "OK". I somehow concede where I stood. "Then let''s think about Alim''s health and open it up this time. And from now on! I''m going to tell all the countries that are in anasm what I''ve found out right now, and I''m going to ask for help! Egdorsil Divine Tree Nation will also listen to you if you are in the upper echelons now. Shall we, the people of Anasm, unite to protect Anasm? Don''t just leave it to the girls from other countries." "That''s right! "Let me help you, soldier, etc...! "The current brave man had defeated and sealed all three demons, that''s just an amazing story......! Phew, I called the nobles for this, but I''m glad they''re cooperating. Everyone motivated me.... Anyway, what I did was a huge success. It was worth it to see you were about to be crushed by anxiety. If this is done, we have to move on to the next step. Well, it''s a massive production of weapons I did in the war against Samayil... I''ve even developed robotic weapons now, so I''m sure I can do a lot more than before. I got a little tired, so I returned directly to the mansion without playing with Kara, Rose, Margot, Lilo and Muli. You''re busy again tomorrow, so you''re off for the rest of the day. After we put the demons in their usual room, me and Mika go to their own room. "Come on." "Mmm..." Don''t hesitate to let Micah sweeten you. I''m going to melt it all at once because the thread of tension is loose. By the way, Micah is in a semi-naked state that is becoming a rule at times like this. I think he probably already likes it and does it. "I did try my best to have dreams, but I knew this would happen. I wouldn''t have suppressed my anxiety if I told you, so I didn''t." "Oh well..." "The attraction of having dreams isn''t just the fact that they''re cute and patient, is it? It''s one of those things that''s so sweet." "Yeah......" "I love you, I love you" "Mmm... me too" After this, well, as usual, I walked into the magic room and flirted for days. Don''t worry. ##### The deadline for the 1000 story commemorative character and character story request event is one week and one day away. Actually, I''ve only gotten six of them together yet, so please, if you have a request... I don''t mind you requesting dozens more per person... 1116 Episode One Thousand and Five: Evil in a Long Time It''s been three days since I confessed that I''ve been hiding all sorts of things from everyone and called on them to cooperate in countering the threats that are now looming. For once, it''s meant to be fake. They''re after me. Anazalev doesn''t look like God has set anything up, especially in the last few days. Since then, it seems that the King has asked countries to join forces and fight together, thinking about the measures to be taken against the person I have given out information about and the person who has actually attacked the castle. I don''t know if it''s because you''re saying you''re going to use my name to the full, but it sounds like you''re getting a reply from a country that took part in my declaration of bravery that you''re going to cooperate quite a bit. I make weapons and weapons. It could be like when you were a demon, bringing in a lot of demons. Micah poked me in the cheek as she toured it and helped me. "Hey, I''ve got dreams" "What? "Why are robots and missiles made in an elaborate way, but all personal weapons have the same effect and look simple? "Because the economy of anasm will collapse. A blacksmith or something will crush you." Speaking of which, you did the same thing during the war with the devil. "Yeah. If I give birth under a new feud, I''ll have no ex or child." My ability to skill is not so much an exaggeration when it comes to the ability to freely produce gold, diamonds and platinum on Earth, so I need to be careful thinking about the future, even in these critical situations. "And you''ve made so many... don''t you need them anymore? I think I can control it lightly in about five days." "We have to be careful, just in case. Besides, it''s stockpile management." "It was still going on, inventory organizing. But it''s time to rest? "Yes, you are." I did work through it for the first time in five hours, and maybe it''s time to rest. You have to take care of your body in preparation for the battle, right? If I don''t have business tomorrow, maybe I''ll take a full rest. "It''s time for snacks and pancakes, with lots of fresh cream and fruit." "I''d rather have a dream than a snack." What are you talking about? "Oh, you know what I mean." That''s how I feel today, apparently. He was touring my work, not wanting to see it, but setting a target for when to invite him. Hmmm... I don''t know because I''m not full... what should I do? "Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve been to a hot spring room, so why don''t we just take an open-air bath modoki, you and me?" "Not by sex? "In a mixed bath, alone" "Phew, fine! This will also give you a break. I think it''s a pretty good idea because Micah''s desires can be more or less satisfied. The two of us moved to the hot spring room and took off our clothes at the stripper and went into the bathroom. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a hot spring, because I''ve only had to bathe in my room lately. Even so, we''re in there together once every two days. It''s too big of a tub for both of us to lay side by side. "Pfft... let me wash your body first. And after that, so am I." "Yeah, let''s do that" So when I stood in front of the shower, each equipped for an indoor bathroom with a bucket and chair, I got a message. A message that only comes when me and Micah try to hang out naked...... we''ve already largely decided who. I''ve been informed by the King. It''s easy to imagine.... I just tried to get out. [Alim! Micah! Hehe, it''s over. You know who that is? [You''re King Rahma] [Exactly! King Mephirado told me you were in a lot of trouble! I can''t allow Alim and Micah to get into a tough eye.... even if we talk without joking, its simply a marvel at its fake God and its presence. Therefore, we will cooperate fully] [Thank you] [So, can I see you now? Actually, the rest are now in the Kingdom of Mephilado. As the current king of Buhula, I wanted to talk to Shiva, the demon god.] Oh, sounds like you''re really listening to the king. Yeah, I wonder if King Rama could go with Shiva. It was hundreds of years ago that Shiva broke out in the kingdom of Buhula, and we might have a lot of conversation going on with each other. But not now. I can''t right now. [Excuse me, I''m a little... Now that you''re resting your body slowly, why don''t you do it tomorrow morning? [Well, I''m going to stay for days, I don''t mind. It''s my personal desire to see you now.] [Excuse me, thank you. Tomorrow then] [Oh, I''m sobbing to see you again! The exchange of messages has expired. This guy''s not a bad guy, but I wonder why he messages me every time the minute Micah and I try to get naked and flirt. Even Micah can''t explore the timing. I don''t think it''s on purpose...... sometimes bad coincidences overlap between them, right? "Was it good? You were right on your way when you cut up the flirt." "I''ve been worried about it since I got here, so I wanted to make it a priority. It doesn''t make sense if you''re unwanted and you''re running late." "Heh, I''m curious about that! Then I guess I''ll be plenty sweet! "Yeah, dude, dude, dude" 1117 Episode One Thousand Six: Shiva and King Rama Me and Mika had come as far as the place designated King Rama. It is the largest inn in Mephirado. Apparently the king told him he could stay in the castle, but he said no it would be burdensome for someone else to stay in the middle of such a mess. King Rahma, dressed as cool as ever, stands in front of the tallest room in the Inn. The two of you are together. "Aren''t you Alim and Micah......! "Long time no see! "A little bigger? That''s what King Rama said when he alternated between me and Mika''s head. Yeah, me and Mika in both worlds are still thriving, and it''s not weird to grow taller in a few months. I didn''t really care. "Perhaps so." "I found out about the situation yesterday, but I still missed you here lately because you didn''t seem to be active. But I''m glad you''re feeling better... rather well, aren''t you? That''s just what seals all three pillars of the demon god." Indeed, idle activity has been neglected for the past month or two. I was too busy to think about that though. This is how some fanatical fans are, so I guess I should get back to work when I''m done with Gotagota. "Now it''s time to face Shiva, the demon god of annihilation... before you do me a favor" "What is it? "I heard that Alim and Micah''s real age is sixteen to seventeen. I''m very interested in what it really looks like..." "Uh... but shouldn''t it be better after talking to Shiva? The main thing is that way." "Well, it should be Arim and the others who decide there because there''s only one thing left to ask for. Let''s go face to face with the demon gods first." Oh, I forgot to say no to making it look real. But Micah didn''t say anything in particular, either, okay? It''s nothing less for me, too, if I do it as a girl. I took Shiva out of the magic back. Speaking of which, you''ve never put a living thing in a magic back like that, next time we''ll ask Shiva what it''s like inside. "This... what is this? They call it a dog-shaped robot in our world. "Dog-shaped means cat shaped or human shaped too? "Yes, it''s like an artificial golem made without any magic or magic. It seals Shiva in the medium." "I heard the other two pillars are wood-carved folk art, but what''s the difference? "It''s whether you''ve been hostile to us or not. Because Shiva was an adult, and she treats me favorably." "Ho..." King Rahma rarely touches a Shiva robot. I even touched the activation switch, but that doesn''t mean I won''t start it, so I''m fine. "Well, let''s talk about it." "Yes." Press Shiva''s activation switch. As I showed the kings during this time, the stereoscopic footage was copied out of the face of the dog-shaped robot. The Rahma kings are amazed, and one of the people with them is getting a buttcake. "Didn''t you actually show up? "Yes, I said this is a 3D video¡­ simply a moving painting painted in the air" "That''s outrageous... uh, you''re Shiva the Devil" When King Rama said so, Shiva nodded slowly as she looked at him. Apparently, he''s wearing it for nothing. I guess it''s because I haven''t faced the king of my country in a long time. "Anyway, it''s my Shiva. Now king of the kingdom of Bukhula, the chosen leader." "Wow... he looks just like the literature" "This is what Alim has deliberately adjusted to be what we want" "What, is Alim''s hand being applied? That''s all I envy." "Right? No shit. Shiva is sure, no, not only Shiva, but all the demons are conscious. You can fly something that you''re not sure is your consciousness and see and hear things far away. Then King Rahma''s Alim, Micah lover, could know. And Shiva herself likes us so much. No way...... "So let''s start with Alim''s cuteness, King Rama." "What, you know the rest of the name" "Because demons can gather information widely." "Well, then, definitely. First of all how beautiful..." "Um, you didn''t come here to talk serious, did you? Saying that in a bit of an angry way, they''ve both seen my face jizzy at the same time. And for some reason, I get a satisfied look. "See, that frightened face" "Oh, it''s something I haven''t seen much of...! It''s like I''m freaking out from within my heart." "Pfft... oh that kind of face is going to suck too. I have a lot of opportunities to talk, so sometimes I''m just kidding around and ask you to send me that kind of gaze." "Oh my god, I envy that too...... oh my god, I can''t stop freaking out yet......! I asked Mika in a message if my gaze when I was nagging was that captivating. Then Micah also said, "I''m a little excited" or something. I don''t know why anymore. Fine, if you''re even excited about such a squeaky face, just take it personally... Is there no decent person here? ##### We haven''t proceeded from six surveys. The deadline is nine days. Three more days...... You''re telling me you can stay out of the way of the other four cases, Icharab? 1118 gossip cherry blossoms and lils are perfect (cherry blossoms) I noticed you haven''t been gossiping at all lately, so this time it''s gossip. By the way, next time it''s a continuation of the collaborative story. ##### Um, it was unusual, but she wants to do it alone, so I''m free. I wonder how much you''d like to soak up. Lately or since I started dating, I was in anasm because I was only mildly able to get a medium two illness because I was sticking around. It''s like a seizure. And how can we afford this free time? I usually only came to talk to Ye and either talk, play or study, and I don''t know what to do because I haven''t had much when Ye Ka Sister was alone with me for a long time. In the meantime, I began a walk to see if there was a room in this mansion that Ayu had built that could kill one person''s free time. White shadows walking from the other side of me along the way. I knew right from the growing dog ears and tails that you were Lil. I''m still dressed like I''m totally confident in style today. It seems very moveable. Lil came running over here noticing me, too. "Wahoo, Sakura! Isn''t Kanata-kun with you? "Yeah, because I want to do it alone today. I had nothing to do, and I was roaming around the mansion." "You''re just like me! But it''s pretty rare for Sakura. So is Shaw, it looks like I shouldn''t be doing it with you today... this is how I''m free." Heh, there are times when Sho muscles apart from Lil. I was always surprised because I thought it was perfect. But I may have a better image of Kanata. "Then why don''t you spend the day with me, Sakura?" "Yeah!" "... Wow, isn''t it unusual for you and me to be alone? There''s always Micah between us." I thought I had quite a friendship with Lil myself, but as I said, I always had a sister in between when I thought back. Well...... I guess your sister has always been the one who stands at the center, and it''s no wonder. At Lil''s suggestion, he headed to the dining room where there was a desk where the juices and treats that Ayu had not made sprang up infinitely. Serve each favorite beverage and treat and sit next to each other. I am chocolate milksake and cookies full of sugar. Lil is coke and beef jerky. "I always have the image of you and Sho exercising... are you okay with a Coke? "I''m fine, I''m working out. I''m fine. Restricting my diet is poisonous to my spirit. And Ayu, Micah and Sakura aren''t as good as they are, but they don''t look fat." "Oh well." "Wow, that''s awesome, though, why aren''t you so fat? Sakura looks so luxurious, but if you mean it, you can afford five jumbo parfaits at the cafe, right? This is something I told myself. I think the jumbo parfait in the cafe that Lil is talking about is probably the parfait in the company your father runs. Or that''s all I have. Only for a month each year, your father''s company launches a parfait about 40 centimeters in a limited time menu. I''ve had five glasses of it all before. Even Boulder himself was surprised when only 100 grams of the scale changed the next day. By the way, if you take the time, your mother, your sister, how dare your aunt not do the same thing to Ayu, but everyone says they won''t. "I guess I''ll just call it physique" "Wahoo, turn your clothes a little and let me belly up! I wonder what it''s like." "Well, if you''re Lil," I just turned around and showed it to him. If you were my sister, you''d be snooping around your umbilical cord with your index finger. But Lil''s just studying sports medicine and such with her hobby, and she''s making serious observations. "Wahoohoo! You keep stretching and training what I taught you before! Glad to hear it!" "Your sister keeps going, too. Something I''d admire if Lil had that sexy tummy." "Wow! We both don''t have to do anything originally, so I''m sure you''ll be in great shape in a few months! Woohoo, Sakura, now you can confidently hope to spend the night with Kanata-kun whenever you want." He''s got his thumb up in a wink. Lil''s with your sister, too. She wants me to be more aggressive with the leaves.... I''m mostly aggressive because I let the two of you, no, just not talking around me, make me touch all over my body these days with an excuse to keep the leaves from getting nosebleeds. It''s just that Lil and your sister have a slight difference in their claims. Your sister says, ''Since I was in high school,'' and Lil never made it clear, but it feels like ''I can do it now''. By the way, as soon as I... kanya... But once we start, every night, just like two couples... will be... I wonder. Oh, my God. Lil has been changing the subject since she twisted two beef jerkies at once. "By the way! Sakura is about Mika. What kind of sister do you think she is? "Huh? Why? "I don''t have any brothers. I wonder what they look like. I''d like to hear it from my sister." "I see." What do you think of my sister? ##### The survey deadline is two days away! Well, six cases will suffice, I hope you expect. 1119 gossip cherry blossoms and lil just 2 (cherry blossoms) I''m sorry, I foretold you that I would write about Pebble Collaboration today, but on second thought, this gossip would have ended in such a way that everything would go on. That''s why I''m posting the rest of my last gossip......! Also today, I would like you to look at the status report or the contact details at the end of this work. ##### Hmm, what I think of your sister. I can''t tell you about people, but I''m not too obsessed by Ayu being pathological, or if you peek at sexual harassment of a girl you''re close to, you''re totally indispensable. But when I convey my candid emotions...... "I love you, sister! "Wahoo, hey! Waffle! Yeah, your sister really loves it. ''Cause it''s sweet stuff. He cares so much about me, his sister. You took care of me at school. But if it was in the house, it was your sister. Yeah, I''ve hardly ever had a fight, and I can confidently say that I''m very close to my sisters. You''re so smart, you don''t usually smell like that. You just laughed and cared for me. Although we started coming to anasm in pieces these days, and we started flirting with each other all the time with our lovers, so we had less time to sweeten them. ... Ah, what Lil asked me wasn''t if I liked your sister, but what you think. Let''s keep it that way. "Your sister is beautiful, she can study, she''s popular... and, you know, she thinks it''s the best anyway. Of course there are flaws in the crowd." "That''s right, wow, it''s good that Micah is perfect but not too perfect!... What used to you two spend time like this? "Er, he hugged me with a full grin when I was loading a textbook, and here''s my chest..." "Why don''t you go with what you''re doing?" "Really." But I, I''m saying no, but you don''t hate being serious. Sometimes, of course, you''re my favorite sister. "I know we''re close from our usual attitude. Honestly, don''t you think Ayu stole your sister? "Because I stole leaves from Ayu." "You''re my son." Lil grinned almost like that. But I don''t know, it''s so... I think I''m lonely somewhere.... I wonder if Lil has any thoughts because the past is spectacular. Unlike me who was half-blind but could normally live thanks to my new glasses and my surroundings, all the time...... more than a decade...... "Oh, that lil! "Wahu? What?" "You want me to call you Lil ''Sister, Lil''? "Wow, that sounds adorable! But Sakura is my friend. You can''t have a friend as a sister." "Oh well." "But do you want to experience what Micah usually does? "Ha, experience? You''re just playing normally, right? It''s no different than when your sister and Lil were playing." "Wow, I mean, let''s do that, Sakura." ¡­¡­ Hiya! " Lil moved fast behind me and rubbed her chest through her arms from side to side. My sister feels better about the way I rub her...... I was surprised because I didn''t anticipate this from the story flow. "Wow, you''re as old as I was Sakura." "I knew you were? Your sister says you''ll be just as good as Lil in the future." "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but this is gonna happen! Oh, well, even now it seems tighter, but it still sticks to my shoulder. And it feels different when I hug you from behind your sister and Lil. Your sister is pretty chunky too, but Lil just can''t play...... Sho is allergic to this every day... Wow, I might even let it be about this size... Wow...... Lil was satisfied or left me. "Wow, it was good to feel like we were playing each other. Thanks." "Good...... is it? "You want to rub mine in return? "Are you sure? "Fine, Micah''s rubbing it all over me.... Yeah, next to the show in my life" "Then..." Shh, wow...... Even from behind it was enough, but all the more so when it comes to focusing and touching... That''s just something I try to raise from day to day. Is this for Mr. Shaw? "Is that enough? "Yeah. It feels like I had some amazing experience" "Wahu? I guess that''s it." "Yeah......" "Oh, I haven''t stood that long yet, because it''s just the two of us... maybe it''ll help and let me know what I usually do with the show" "Hey, dude...! "Wow, this is a joke." Then we enjoyed talking for a few hours. I''ve spent so much time under the roof with you and I''ve come as a friend, but you''re pretty sure there''s still something you don''t know.... My sister and I had a lot of other thoughts and it was very fresh. About before dinner, we went back to our partners, promising to talk slowly like this again. ##### We''ve got a 1000 story memorial request! We''ll wrap it up in a status report later! I do it all firmly, I hope you expect me to! Also, tomorrow (even today) is the release date of 2 volumes of Levelmaker! Not only Alim, but Micah also shows you. The cover is lined up in the national bookstore!! 1120 Episode One Thousand Seven: Shiva and King Rama 2 "But it''s time to talk seriously, King Rahma." "Let''s do that." You''re finally going to have a proper discussion. Oh, I''m kind of tired. I''ll just sit there and talk to Micah and the people with her while I sneak up and record the two stories. "It''s good that we had an intentional relationship on a common topic called Alim. But you really got round to it? The rest have studied the history of the kingdom of Buhula as kings. It''s hard to trust. Assuming the rest of us trust you, whether the people believe it or not." "There''s a story about being round. You''re right that Alim is on Alim''s side because she''s cute. In fact, I think like a grandson" Then Shiva told King Rahma that she had been on Earth for hundreds of years and a lot of miscellaneous translations of the proper history that would make it up to me. Shiva says I''m cute is like a direct cause of growing up, but hundreds of years of numbers change people. That shouldn''t be an exception even for God. I''m sure even Mitsuo was a better person before he came to anasm...... probably. "I can''t do anything anymore because it''s sealed, by the way." "Right. Then I''d like to ask you some more personally...... would you like to be able to interact with me in a message before that? My ancestors may be mad at me for saying this, but I feel very comfortable." "You''ve learned what I''ve been doing, haven''t you? Will the people forgive you?... I hope Alim forgives me." King Rama and Shiva have seen it this way. I was cheeky with Micah now. Oh, there you go. You''re looking at this sight. Put that aside, um... Shiva and King Rahma interacted with each other in a message. You can report what you''ve been talking about, but I don''t know if you''re going to give me a real report... shall I say so in writing? Make an item to write to me about what Shiva said. "I wish I could watch the exchange! I''ll take Shiva''s place." "What are you gonna do, Shiva? You can''t talk about Alim anymore." "Hmm... that doesn''t make much sense." "I knew that was it..." "But there may be something, and let''s just say I ask for it! That is why it was decided to contact Shiva and King Rama on a regular basis, even when they were away. As Shiva said earlier, I feel like if the people find out, it''s gonna be a big deal. Close to me, for example, if I saw the scene when the king was somewhat friendly with Samayir... I feel pretty angry. If it''s okay with you two, that''s fine. "Yes, Shiva, there''s still something I''d like to ask you here." "What is it, King Rahma?" "Um, I''m a fake god who''s after Arim right now... are you sure it''s fake? You know something about demons." Shiva silenced King Rama''s question for a few seconds. I''m telling Micah I''m a book god, because I''m gonna panic if I don''t decide to be fake to people in anasm. After a while Shiva finally answered that. "Exactly, it''s fake. uniform, but the power it possesses is infinitely close to the real thing" "You still know that because that''s the same god? "Oh, that''s the place. Right...... new that fake god might just as well be regarded as the fourth demon god....... let''s just say that. Tell that to the king of this country." "Okay. But whatever it is that bothers you, Alim..." "I agree." The fourth demon god, I think it''s a good idea as an excuse. King Rahma still seems to keep asking questions. "One more thing.... Shiva, you''ve been sealed in another world for a long time, and again, this is how you''re sealed by Alim''s hands right now, but what do you think as the same fan? "You''d be jealous, wouldn''t you? "Honestly a little bit.... Sorry, wrong question. You still have your powers as a demon god? "What do you think? Shiva laughed invincibly. Samayir has the power to forcibly take another life that created a new life called the Devil and caused him to shake his feathers, and Sultr has the power to create a space in his favor while rampaging the power ahead that he attaches. I don''t know what Shiva''s capable of. I''m sure you have super nasty abilities like Samayyle and Sultr.... Alimlovelikesickness or something? "If I had left my strength, I wouldn''t be in any trouble. I''m sorry, but stay in that dog-shaped golem." "I''m not leaving Alim''s side without being asked to. Anyway, I''m under one roof with Alim! Let me tell you, all demons, including me, can look out, even if they are sealed. I''m staring at Alim and her sleeping faces, her outfits, her outfits." "Hey, hey, what? Yeah, yeah!? "... what? That''s not what you promised. What do you mean? "Hey... Shiva" "Shit. My mouth slipped. Forgive me, Alim." "I told you, didn''t I? I told you not to look at the bath or where you''re flirting with Micah, right? Because I''m ashamed. Including Micah... I was watching." "Um... I''d rather not look at it, or be curious" "... I won''t forgive you" "Oh, really, gome_" I cut off Shiva''s power and kicked the contents out of my head. Aerial stop and retrieve before hitting the wall with great momentum. Shall I scale him down, too? I can''t forgive you for watching Micah as well as me. "Ko, is this what Arim really looks like... sora" "... hmm? "No, it''s nothing" Phew, well, I don''t even know as the same guy who wants to see a girl like that or something like that, so let''s take a look at it for the most part. I''m not gonna get you out of your magic bag today, though. ##### A request for a 1000 story memorial, the final one must have been decided! Thank you very much! Some of them forgot to count even after the tally ended. You must have received all 11 requests, including those!! Here''s a selection of 10 of them. Now it''s a decision! -Alim x Sho -Alim x father ? Alim x Lil ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (when we first met) -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) ¡¤ Dream Family Father x Kara - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina You have the most protagonists, Alim Yudreams, and the second most associate protagonist, Sho! Unexpectedly, the next point is Lil and Narumi''s father! Then you write it down at a pace of 3 normal stories and then 1-2 gossip! ... But now it''s something I thought, but this is another long way to go until the final story. I''m also thinking about getting back to posting every day. 1121 Episode One Thousand Eight: Humanity "Ghaaaaaa! The sad voice of one man clings to a strange space. The man who was put in the special poison of a man named Huddle dropped his shoulder as if he had survived. But soon he rises forcefully with his white eyes turned. He drooped his yodale with his mouth open, and was seen unconscious. "Is this what you want me to do? "It''s not convenient, your Lord''s poison." "I''m the best slaver in the kingdom of Mephirado and a Poisonmaster. That''s how long I''ve been here before breakfast." "Is this... a zombie?" "Ah? Manbi? "It means undead. Hey, Mephistophales! The man, who was made undead by Huddle''s hand some time later, closed his mouth and stuck his posture with his white eyes pointed. My skin turns green and goes. Since then, I have not tried to move with upright. "Okay, you''re my soldier number one. At this rate, let''s scratch adventurers from all over and make them our soldiers." "You have to come with me, but don''t make it that easy." "It would be easy for you. Ma, but I guess this guy can only be used for about throwing away pawns. Any strong one will only be able to do the easy work." "The original purpose is to fight each other. You don''t have to be a fighter." "Oh, Cro! What do you think of the true brave?" Chaos Black Dragon Humanity came all the way to front of everyone with a killer maniac Gail who was nibbling for some reason. Sit on the chair hips that were nearby and answer the questions asked. "At this rate, we''ll be able to welcome you in tomorrow as one of our people." "Whoa, now we''re going to have all the leaders, the wise, the brave? That''s fancy." "But my brother thinks. That man, though a brave man, is he really strong? "And say? "That brave man, Mephisto, including this one at a time when he''s a demon, will be losing to you twice. On top of that, I thought you lost in Tyman to a common SSS ranker named Gilmers who is not even a brave man or mentor. It is also a demonic and fortified state." "I did. I did. I did! Even in the fight against us! Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack! Just lay low till you become a demon. I will! "Clo, don''t say it. But, well, that''s the thing." "That''s not..." "No, it''s sleazy" Mephistophales tried to open his mouth to defend Herrell. But it was Huddle who spoke first. This gave the reaction that everyone on the spot was anything but. He continued the conversation with a face that looked unwell. "Gilmers... you can say that because you don''t know that man very well." "That''s enough for Huddle to tremble, right? "Heh, I''m not shaking. If you''re saying something stupid, it''s poisonous!! He''s the strongest man I know." "... are you stronger than the fake braves, the sages and reincarnators around them? "I don''t know. It can''t be. One thing I can say for now is that even I can''t win by myself now that I''m stronger by Kamisama." "... hmm" Listening to Huddle, Ilme suddenly gave him a look that seemed to be in a good mood. She jumps on Huddle''s back with momentum as it is and now laughs out. "Hehehe! Well, then, if we''re going to fight, maybe I''ll get Gilmers! "Ah? You have false brave memories in you, so you know how horrible he is, don''t you? "Actually, that kid, it''s like he only knows roughly how strong Gilmers is! Huddle''s so frightened, I''m interested! Hey, guys, right? When Illume said so, Chaos Black Dragon stood up and approached her. He wrinkles between his eyebrows and talks out to grab his head and advise him as he talks Illume out of the hydra. "Such an interesting opponent, why don''t we deal with him" "Eh, I declared it first! Besides, Crowe has that skill, right? You''d be bored if you could take it easy." "The more powerful I''ve been, the more screaming I''ve been." "Wow, you hentai! Illume left the former chaos black dragon on instant travel and appeared on Huddle''s back as his mouth swelled. Now Huddle grabs Illume''s head and pulls it off himself. "Hey, don''t play on my back" "Uh, no? I''m big and I''m comfortable being carried! If you let me stay a little longer, I''ll serve you tonight than I did yesterday." "... don''t be weird" "I have a great deal of anticipation of what you''re making me do, but isn''t it because the man who is the demon who looks like a girl is not more perverted? When I heard that, Huddle clearly seemed grumpy. And he talks a little quicker than usual to make excuses. "Oh, I''m not a bushido like you guys, I''m not a dragon, I don''t have a wife in my hometown, because pain and shaking is not a real pervert of pleasure! I''m afraid of someone stronger than me, and I need to be human! This is the only woman left! "I think I have a point. Yeah, better than not getting along with each other." "Wow, you understand! "Well, I was a human being, and I have a wife." Seeing a series of human odors in Huddle, the chaos black dragon sighed loudly at the moment, moving to a separate room. Leaving behind a saying that humans are still stupid. 1122 Episode One Thousand Nine: Missing? It''s been a few days since I let King Rama and Shiva meet. Me and Micah are just walking around the city in disguise right now. With Micah''s suggestion that it would be bad for you if you didn''t go out every once in a while like this because you''ve been working all the time in your room to see someone, or let them meet you. I never have time, but I think Micah''s right. I also need to make a day or so and date like this. The city naturally felt confused. I''m not supposed to be too out-of-the-box, but it''s something that brings great people together, so I guess I can guess what it is. It might be time to hide things from the citizens at their limits. "You''ve been thinking about something other than private right now, haven''t you? "No, that''s not true." "There''s nothing I can''t dream of, is there? "Well, yes..." "Heh heh! Anyway, you''re gonna catch your breath today! Micah said that happily as she hugged my arm. Micah has always supported me over the past few days. Even when I had to work hard and confess to everyone, he was next to me to do everything else I had to do, everything I had to do, everything I had to do. I can only thank you. As much as I''d like to get married right now if I could. "And it would be nice to have a manly dream. Sometimes." "Sounds like it, I mean, he''s really a man." "Even if I chose hairstyles and clothes to make you look like a man to the fullest extent, and you still look like a girl? "I don''t have a choice." Today, I undo my height, skin color, and hair color, and wear the general clothes of the men who live in anasm to make my hair feel closer to the leaves. Still, I still look like a girl, you know. "Hey, where do we go next" "Anywhere, it''s a date I didn''t plan, so I didn''t decide anything in particular." "... Speaking of which, it''s Mr. Ult''s inn around here." Would you have come that far if you had noticed? I knew your feet would go on their own to a thoughtful place. Me and Mika stood in front of the inn ''Light''. Of course, there''s a sign at the entrance to that effect because you said you''d be closed until some time after Mr. Ult and Mr. Palasna had their children. The next store opens in a year and a half. "I miss you, where me and my dreams first started living together" "Hey... we were blushing each other back then just kissing each other" "If I were you, I could do a lot of things." "It means you''ve grown up." Well, if you look at the guild in front of the inn where I first became an adventurer, there was a little gathering of people. Were you making so much noise?... No, there were quite a few people coming to see me when I was there. But I''m worried about today''s. "Micah, can I take a look at that for a second? "There''s been a brawl... it doesn''t look like it." Me and Mika stand at the entrance to the guild. Again, it''s not a fight or anything... one way or the other, it looks like we''re having a consultation. Let''s ask a little sister nearby.... If I remember correctly, this guy is my sister who told me about the tournament. I''m talking about if I''m right. "Um... May I have a word? "Mm, I''m kind of busy right now.... That''s a face you''ve seen before. I don''t know if I like it very much." "haha...... well said" "I''ll listen to you specially because you''re cute. What''s the matter, if you ask the Alliance, you should stop today and tomorrow." "It''s about that, why are you making all this noise? "Oh? Are you here to hear that? Actually..." Everything was immersed in this guild. Apparently one of the male adventurers went missing. Because it''s normal in this world to lose your job or go while you''re on request. Then we all grieve normally, but they have nothing to do with the job. You think he drinks here until yesterday, flutters along the way to the bathroom, and then disappears? He doesn''t usually do anything to get out on the way and not come back all the time. I visited a couple of places this morning to see how they were doing, but they weren''t there, so I looked all over the city to get to know each other, but I didn''t see them anywhere. You think this much noise is caused by the difficulty of thinking about getting involved in any case, including the fact that the post-war treatment with the devil has made security so much better? "Oh, you two ladies, let me know if you see this guy. I asked someone I knew to paint a sketch." "Which..." Oh, I kind of remember this guy. He''s one of those people who used to treat me. It''s not like you don''t know anyone at all.... an incredible disappearance... are you okay? "Ma, I don''t know, I feel like I''m gonna find you." "I see...... Thanks for letting me know." "It''s cute, but it''s special." Me and Micah left the guild. It''s not calm inside to hear that someone you know has gone missing, but it''s my free time and to keep dating. But Micah doesn''t seem to be much of a rider anymore. "Uh, Micah. Um... let''s have lunch, it''s time." "... hey, I have a dream" "What? "I don''t know, it''s not like I''m just missing... I feel bad" "Micah''s idea is a hit, so if you say that..." I wonder if you really, are not just missing......!? ##### Five days have passed since the launch of Levelmaker 2 volumes! You''ll see yourself getting it in all kinds of bookstores! Well, next time, I''m going to write a 1000 story memorial request, one of 10. Enjoy!! 1123 gossip Princess Kara greetings (survey) We''re going to write down what we received in our 1000 Story Memorial Request today! That first round was "Father with Dreams x Princess Kara"! After that, I will write it randomly or in the order I came up with it. This time in chronological order, dreams will introduce the kings to their parents for the first time! ##### A special guest had arrived at Castle Mephirado that day. Alim and Mika, who have often come to visit with the princess of this castle from time to time, and the three sages who seem to have something to do with them. The identity was a person from another world. Such five parents had been summoned from another world by the hand of Alim, and were coming to greet him. Princess Kara was excited. Because the family of my best friend, who I never knew was born, is coming to my house. They were told by Alim that they were exploring the castle before there was an official greeting, so Princess Kara was walking around the castle alone for the purpose of meeting and talking to someone. Along the way, one brunette, dark-eyed alim and a woman with a very similar face. I have spoken to Princess Kara from the woman. "Hi, nice to meet you. Could it be Princess Kara? "Yes, it is! Are you..." Dark hair, dark eyes, hair was slightly longer and looked very similar to Alim. She was a little taller but quite beautiful. Princess Kara decided that she was Alim''s sister and decided to move on with that. "Alim''s sister...... is it? "Ha, no, you don''t. Ayu... Alim doesn''t have any sisters." "Really? I''m sorry, Alim''s mother. I heard that Alim is sixteen years old by nature.... You''re so young! "I''m not a mother, as they say." Princess Kara tilted her neck unexpectedly. Not my sister, not my mother, I wonder what position you are in when it comes to it. Arim told me beforehand that each parent and brother would come, so I''m not even an aunt or cousin. Princess Kara chose an option that was narrowed to the remaining one, thinking it would be unlikely in the boulder. "Oh, uh... no way, Father..." "Yes, I''m Alim''s father. I always take care of her." "Eh, ho, really... Oh, and excuse me. I didn''t think..." "Never mind, I''ve never been wrong." He laughed, naming himself Alim''s father as if he didn''t actually care at all. Princess Kara observes him seriously again. It was also an extraordinarily beautiful woman, a little over the same age as Lilo and Muli, no matter where she looked from. "Oh, you are" "Yes." He grinned and smiled gently. Princess Kara was hazy. And I always start telling Alim that I take care of her. "... Oh, that! I''ve always been helped by Arim, and Arim is the benefactor of my life and my best friend to me. Um, Alim really just took care of me... and I can''t seem to repay her for the rest of my life..." "Was I? Anyway, the best thing about her is that she''s nice to the bottom." "Yeah, I think so! But other than that, Alim is amazing anyway, and, uh... I don''t know what to say..." "Don''t worry too much about thanking me or having my life saved, keep up with that kid" "Ha, ha! Alim''s parents, Princess Kara was satisfied to hear the words she most wanted to hear, although she could not tell them what she wanted to say to them. Princess Kara, who is relieved of all the tensions, continues to think about asking a lot of questions. "Um, may I ask you a few questions about Arim or your father? "Fine, ask me anything" "So, what kind of work did your father do? Alim is such a fine adventurer, so your father did something like that..." "There are no demons on Earth, so there are no adventurers to exorcise demons called anasm." "Oh, did I! "And I''m a researcher." Princess Kara did not know what profession the researchers of the planet were in, so she visited them as they were. Alim''s father explained from the differences between Anasm and Earth and told him in detail and concisely what he was doing on it. "What a great job! "I''m glad you said that. If you have any other questions. I''ll tell you anything I know. Maybe it''s Alim''s secret." "So how does Arim usually spend time there? "Woman''s... uh..." Alim''s father clogged his words for a moment in Princess Kara''s inquiry. Alim was also late when she thought about how she behaved in this world. I coughed up once and then went on talking. Roughly the fact that you are usually a student, hot regardless of your opposite sex or same-sex, showing unusual concentration on one thing, having exactly the same relationship with Micah as this one, being more childish than your original age, etc. "So... that means neither Arim over there nor this Arim is fundamentally the same, is it? "You will be." "I kind of heard a very good story! Thank you! "Fine. Keep up with those kids." "Yes! See you later, Father." "Yes." "Then when I get another chance, I''ll tell you what Arim told me - let me hear it! "Sure, fine." The two had a conversation and then cut the conversation off. Princess Kara got in a pretty good mood when she learned about her favorite Alim.... more than that, though he remained surprised by the way his father looked. ##### (List of requests) -Alim x Sho -Alim x father ? Alim x Lil ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (when we first met) -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina 1124 Episode One Thousand Ten Expanding Disappearances The next day, if Micah and I were about to have a deep flirt, King Rama asked me to drop you off because somehow I had to go home on business. We have no choice but to enter the super luxury inn where King Rama''s line is stopped and visit his room. "Oh, Arim! I really didn''t expect you to drop me off! "I kind of feel King Rama will be back soon." "Micah, you''re right. There seems to be a little noise in the country, so I''m going to go and listen to the people. I''ll be back here as soon as it''s over." Apparently his skills make that possible. It must be amazing because you''re a dance master, a skill that seems like you''re just playing by any name, but you''re a master. I hear the people with you will stay here to come back really soon. So you''re going home alone, even though you''re a king. Even though how much King Rama himself is an SSS ranker. You don''t know what''s going to happen now, are you okay with it? "Both of you, don''t look so worried with such a lovely look that your heart seems to melt! I''m strong! "... Really? Anyway, what happened? "Anything, I''ve been contacted that some adventurers have disappeared.... Well, it''s a routine tea business for adventurers to disappear, but they suddenly disappeared all over the city, not in the middle of a request. He told me that it would be quicker for Wang to put them away because the people are bothering him." "What..." Me and Mika looked at each other. Micah said yesterday that I had a bad feeling about it, but I hit it fast. This is dangerous, we have to pay attention to King Rahma now. "Ah, that King Rama! "Ha... like the sound of a bell calling me with such a desperate face..." "Because I don''t care now about that! Actually, yesterday, there was a sudden disappearance of an adventurer in my neighborhood." "... what? Oh, King Rahma looked so crisp when the king told a serious story. It would normally be cool if I hadn''t always deled. "Will you elaborate on that? Maybe..." "Yeah, me and Micah have the same idea." Me and Micah talked about everything we heard yesterday during our date. Adventurers at a time like this, whatever rank will be a force for war, will be missing... this has happened in at least two countries in the near future. It can''t be a coincidence. I''m pretty sure we should suspect there''s a hostile organization involved right now. "... Alim, I''m sorry, but I need you to talk to King Mephirado" "Yes, I understand" "I''m going first" "Here, my king! Again, this time we both..." "You''ll know. He said I was the only one who could fly. I''m going anyway. I asked for the rest." That said King Rahma opened the window in this room. And step forcefully on the spot. At that moment, a magic formation appeared that seemed to have a radius of about 4 meters around him. King Rahma gets used to his fingers when he poses in some weird way. Then the music started playing out of nowhere. "Uh, what''s this?" "Lord Alim, this is one of the powers of King Rama''s dance masters" "This is..." King Rama looked at the magic formation like a stage and began to dance violently inside. Pretty cool dance if you try it as a performance normally. I mean, you''re really literally a dance master. Someone with you started explaining something on his own. "By dancing, a dance master can optionally use even the power of a skill he does not possess" "Its content changes the intensity and length of the dance, the MP you consume and the magic you need...... most things are feasible. If you keep dancing from this country to the kingdom of Buhula for about twenty seconds to travel alone and in an instant... see" The magic formations glowed and King Rama disappeared from our sight....... If it was Kanata''s skill, would it take a moment, but does this skill have to dance...... No, seriously, you mean even dancing my item master might be feasible, this skill. After all, the master is the master, and the effect is amazing. "... let''s just say we''re waiting to hear from the king. Lord Alim and Lord Micah report to King Mephirado, as requested." "Yes, that''s right! I''m coming." Just now Micah and I are leaving for the castle at the inn. As busy as ever, I walked through the bum on my face and entered the king''s place that I was in the conference room, saying I had an important story to tell. "Hey, what the fuck, Alim!? You''re in such a hurry..." "And just listen..." I told yesterday''s story and King Rahma''s story both to those who were at the meeting on the spot. Everyone changes their complexion, of course.... Well, it''s pretty bad just that they might be breaking into the country and being kidnapped. "... it looks like we need to change the content of the meeting once and for all." I don''t know how far you''ve come to realize it''s fake, Anazar, but if it hurts us, it''ll make us feel better. Over and over again. Harassment is not a level. 1125 Episode One Thousand Eleven: Midnight discomfort ¡­¡­ A room in a museum in a place in the Kingdom of Mephirado. The room is decorated with a variety of weapons, all of which boast epic classes. Midnight, but the curtains remain open. The owner of this room was sitting in a chair, throwing his legs at his desk and steaming the pipe worryingly looking at the moon visible through the window. "This time it''s too big..." The man shrugged so, not telling anyone. He then shifts his eyes to a few of his most powerful collections in his possession. One of them is a sword created by a girl with the best item production skills recently found to have come from another world. The door in the room was knocked when a man tried to put his sword at his disposal in precaution. "Captain, it''s me. You''re not sleeping anyway, are you? "Oh, my God." "Hey, I can''t sleep either. Even the story." "Get in." A man with middle meat, middle back, and round boy hair enters his room. Overlooking the collection of men he called the captain, he leaked his admiration. "Sounds like the same collection, Captain. Haven''t you got about ten more than when you were here before? "Well, before I spend my money personally, it''s women, booze, cigarettes, weapons." "Pretty much." "Which one do you like better? "That''s it." The round boy man pointed to the girl''s made sword. The man makes his mouth snort as he spits pipe smoke out of his mouth. "I knew I''d choose that." "You know somehow, the one Alim made, don''t you? "Your morningstar was made by that girl too, you know what I mean?" "No, I''m really helping that one. I think I''ll be SS ranked in a little while." "We''re gathering 9 S-ranked Demon Nukes right now." The man stopped smoking the pipe, closed the curtains and turned on the lights in the room. The room, which was dim in an instant, becomes dazzling due to the light and the sheen of metal. Boy, the man with the head accidentally meditated his eyes. "Hih, it looks as bright as ever." "Sort of. Brighter makes you feel better, doesn''t it? By the way, what do you think of that girl? "What''s that kid, Alim? "Yes." "That''s the cutest thing about anasm." "You''ve been collecting goods." "Half of us are like that." In fact, most of the members of Piece of Hercules, the largest party in the kingdom of Mephilado led by a man, were fans of Alim, collecting for themselves what the world called Alim Goods. It was a daily tea meal to brag about how much was collected between the members, and the Round Boy male team members, who were nevertheless able to make a direct legendary Morningstar, always prevailed in that pride tournament. "Well, no matter how much you guys are rooting for Alim, you''re no match for me I''ve known since I wasn''t famous yet." "That sounds good - really.... but Captain, you don''t seem happy about anything. Something wrong? Recently, executives have all looked complicated." "Oh, oh... no, all sorts of things. We might have a big job coming in soon." "You heard all those rumors." The man closes his eyes just a little bit. To dispel a glimmer of anxiety about whether we can get over this as party leaders. ... the moment I closed my eyes, something discomfort arose in the man in that moment. Boy, the members of the head noticed such a man''s anomaly. "What will you do, Captain! "Shh, be quiet.... you, wait here." "Huh." "I''m gonna go check on you for a second" "Eh." When the man said so, he grabbed the score of the collection that was closest to him and disappeared from the sight of the members at the speed at which he made use of his status. On the way there was the quarters where the members usually spend their time. Half the room was still asleep because it was almost midnight. The man closes his eyes and sickens down the hallway of the quarters exploring some signs. And stopped in front of the room of one of the women''s regiment members. The ''Sleeping'' lettering sign is lowered through the door in front of the room. "... what''s coming...? A man makes a fortune. I stayed in that position for two minutes and kept waiting in front of the door. And as he felt some sign again, he broke down the door with his gain and entered the room, illuminating the room with the magic of light attributes. There was a strange girl with blue-haired brown-skinned, who was believed to have been in the middle of trying to float the women''s group and bring the group somewhere in a meditation. "What are you trying to do? "Oh, no. How did you know!? "Get him back to bed. He''s one of mine. You''re one of those guys named Anazar Level anyway." The brown-skinned girl, who looked about the same age as Alim, put the women''s regiment members back to bed as they were told. And stare at the man''s face with a surprised look for a while. The man who was to take a closer look at the girl''s face was also surprised. Not only because of his age, but because he looked just like Arim to his face. But the man could quickly realise who the presence was. "That''s you, you look a lot like Alim... Nyalat Hotel. What a monster, huh? Didn''t I?" "... overlapping. Surprised, the boulder is called Gilmers, the man who was the strongest of all the anasm adventurers until the Martial God, the legend of life, and Alim Nariway showed up! "Exactly, but I don''t care about that now. You, what were you trying to do to my people? Nyallato Hotel laughed, this time kusuri. 1126 Episode One Thousand Twelve: Takegami and imitation "What... what do you think? "I don''t care what you think. You were trying to get my people out." "Yeah, that''s right." A demon who looked like a girl who replied with an innocent smile. Even if his face was similar, that smile looked like a martial arts god, Gilmers, as if it were something different from Alim''s. "What''s the purpose?" "Uh, do I have to answer honestly? "You don''t have to answer anything, I know more or less. Trying to get one adventurer out of here at a time of disturbance is the only way to secure personnel." "Ooh! You''re right! "I hear you''re over there, too. The poisonous wizard of the Huddle bastard was going to brainwash you." "Correct again!... Uh, our people seem pretty grasped, huh? I don''t mind." The demon comes to Gilmers with a niggling look on his face. Gilmers watched it in silence. The demon then circles around Gilmers just looking at himself like he''s exploring how it goes. "... hey, Wushu, are you going to fight us? "Sort of." "Then I wonder if it would be a little less onerous if I knocked you down while I''m at it" "Saana." "If you''ve heard from that kid a few more times, you''ve heard me beat the wise guy, haven''t you? Hehe, I''ll kill you the same way! The demon moves to the window in an instant, poking his right hand against Gilmers, posing to grab something from it. It was the heart I aimed for. The skill of instantaneous travel mimicked from the wise boy tried to determine Gilmers'' heart. A solid chunk enters my hand. She tried to grip it, but there was no flesh and warmth like a heart dripping with blood on it, only a cold, hard metal sensation existed. When I opened my hand and looked, it was the door knob to the door of this room. "... that? "Ah bu. I can''t believe you''re trying to choke your heart directly. Alim would never do that with the same face." "That''s crazy, you can''t avoid it, but how did you do it? "Himitsu." Gilmers stands directly next to the demon and puts his score on his neck. She guessed that her neck would be jumped immediately if she moved a little from here. And soon, relying on the memories I''ve gained, Gilmers will be the most hesitant to attack. "Ya, stop it, Mr. Gilmers! "Oh, is that imitation? Looks and voices go hand in hand, you''re good." "... me, are you going to kill me? "It''s not real. I''m not very willing to raise my hand to the real thing... but it''s a demon, right? Gilmers'' hands shake for a moment. Yes, she seemed. But the next moment, heaven and earth flip. I finally realized that my neck had been severed because I heard a blunt noise coming from my head. "Isn''t the blood silver? That''s why I used to name you Alim. Damn...... but your neck is vivid. I saw something I didn''t like." "That''s terrible, really." "... alive or cancer" Alim''s cheeky head spoke. He then floats his neck as he swells his cheeks, sticking to his upright body. At that time, the orientation of the face turned backwards and forwards from the original, but the neck spun half way back completely. "Uh... I''ve been trying to copy you, but I don''t think I can. Battlemaster, you avoided my attack, didn''t you? "Then what are we going to do? Will they kill adults?" "Yeah, I''ll let you run away. And stop targeting your people. haha." "You think you can get away with this? "If you just run away, you can." Gilmers strikes again, but that attack can escape to the main body just by cutting off one arm. The cut arms differed from the neck and no signs of movement were seen since. Magically and politely wipe out that arm, then Gilmers sighs one big sigh. "Oh, this is Alim. I have to report it to you..." "Ah... that, dude...? "Yabe." Sleeping easily, the female adventurer woke up as Gilmers and the demon confronted each other in the room. I stare at Gilmers with my sleeping eyes. Gilmers sweated on his forehead, desperately carrying words of explanation in his brain. "Oh, uh... hey, calm down and listen to me. I didn''t come here to crawl you at night. Valued members and I don''t have that kind of relationship. So don''t make a scene, okay? Huh?" "Eh heh... you''re finally here. I always get to work on women''s relationships outside... even though it''s free with me." "... what are you talking about? Don''t fall asleep." "Unmarried and no boyfriend. That''s what I think. Hehe." "You''re lying to a boulder, aren''t you? "Don''t lie... hey..." The women''s regiment members fell asleep again. Gilmers relieves and exhales smaller than earlier, slowly exiting the room. He lowered his chest to both sides that the members were not exposed and that they entered the women''s room on their own and made no noise. "Damn......" "Captain......" "Ah." "Hey, I just need to get my hands on the team..." But before I left the room, there was him with the boy''s head. Feeling a little late to come back, he was following Gilmers. "Explain, will you let me? "I don''t blame you. I blame you." "It''s a mistake..." "Well, if you do, I''ll ask you slowly in your room." The two returned to the captain''s office. 1127 First contact of gossip best friend (Sho) (request) Lil took my album out of my room and looked at it. You do this pretty often, this guy. "Lil, do you enjoy watching my album? "It''s fun! The album I''m looking at right now is between when I was a baby and when I went to kindergarten. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I barely remember anything under three years old, "The show''s handsome, so you''re cute as a kid." "Oh, yeah? "Whoa... this is Ayu and Micah!... wow... what is this, such a child exists!? "Oh, yeah." Lil''s attention as she moistened her eyes and loosened her mouth was a picture of me, a three-shot of Dreams and Flowers. Honestly, I can tell you that even now when I look at those two kids, they''re angels themselves. "This is what makes you such a beauty when you grow up, both of you." "Totally agree." "... by the way, you didn''t know Shaw and Ayu from the beginning, did you? I''m not even close." "Oh, I''ve seen you since kindergarten." "What was first contact like? I''d like to know how we got along, but I''m interested in you first." Uh, first contact between me and dreams and beautiful flowers? You sure didn''t tell Lil. I''m just telling you what kind of memories I have.... Can you remember, me. It was only natural to have dreams at some point... "I''m going to explore some memories..." "Can''t remember using the item? "I''ll try." I just made a pill to remember better and took it. Memories keep coming back.... Was that definitely four days after kindergarten started? ____________ ______ ___ I was playing in a room with lots of playing tools. That room had blocks, minicars, paintings, picture books, toy instruments with sound on the stuffed animals, and a set-up educational console. And since this room was also used to sing songs, there was a piano and its chair. A set-aside educational game should have been the most sophisticated piece of equipment at the time aimed at getting the machine used to it since childhood. It''s obvious now. That''s right, I was using that... for muscle tresses. How many tens of kilos did it weigh? I''ve been confident in my physical abilities since that time, lifting and lowering and playing with them over and over again. It was pretty heavy for a kid.... or I feel like I''m supposed to be anchored to the ground all over the country from the next year because of me playing like that. Anyway, I was playing on that set-up console in a completely different way. It was a dream that showed up there. Had a dream you were staring at me grabbing the console and lifting it up and down. ¡­¡­ "Ha Chi Chi Chi... Ha Chi Chi... Ha Chi... Okay?? Ah, Hachiju......! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you, you want to play with this? "Ah...... yeah! - Hey? "Junko, that''s fine! My first impression was you were such a cuter girl than the other kids. There were no beautiful flowers yet. But I should have been in another room at this time. The kindergarten we went to was blue for boys and pink smogs for girls, but the dreams were solid blue. I wonder why I''m this girl, a blue smog even though she''s a girl, I''m sure she has a wax. I was thinking.... Since then, you''ve kept thinking you''re a bee and a girl until you get pooled in the summer. You have a dream, so you can''t help it! "Do you know how much you''ve done? "This is, uh, it''s got a set-up on it." "Really!... Hmm, hey, you." "What? "Are you with me? Looks like we''re gonna stick together." "Fine! Sometimes I didn''t have anything else to do, but I remember thinking that I had no choice but to turn down this cute invitation while I was in kindergarten thinking of having dreams as being a super cute girl. Sit next to each other in a chair. Since this time, dreams have been the way they look, or they are still the same, because they are gooey to the person who wanted to get along on a nostalgic basis from the beginning, so when you sat next to each other in this first meeting, you were approaching me as if you were holding me in half. You shake your head a little and your cheeks stick together. That guy''s cheek back then was the euphemism of Plumpln.... I feel more than that in my current state of alim. "Oh, this, aye, uh, Riuu...... pi-ji? That sounds interesting! Do it!" "Oh, oh, yeah! "Eh heh." Of course, I had dreams until the summer of that year. I thought you were a girl, and you were delighted inside.... but I can''t help but have dreams! This is the first contact I have dreams of. Since then, you''ve been playing with me... and you''ve been kanji! ____________ ______ ___ "That''s why." "Well, from what I''ve heard, it''s very yummy, and it sounds like a show, to each other" "Well, even the soul of the triplets is a hundred, basically we haven''t changed." "Wow, that''s especially the part where the show started muscle treading on the console. The show''s seeping out." "Oh well." "And one more thing" Lil is nagging about why. I have a bad feeling about it. It''s a nigga.... I thought about what you were going to say, and you hugged me to push my chest against my arm. "Since you were a kid, it hasn''t changed that you seem so serious, but you actually stick around, has it? "No......! "Wahoo, I''m glad the show looks like a show! I''m in trouble because I can''t deny anything. ##### There is usually no set-aside console in kindergarten to get you used to the equipment. Every once in a while I tend to forget, the world of Levelmaker is a story that even ''Earth'' has different dimensions. For example, "Glasses that will be visible even blind", which was worn by cherry blossoms at the beginning of their appearance. Maybe Alim and the rest of the planet are making their way into space. (List of requests) -Alim x Sho -Alim x father ? Alim x Lil ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina 1128 Episode One Thousand Thirteen: Combating Kidnapping "... right" The next morning, Mr. Gilmers came to the castle and summed up what happened last night. I also went out to a meeting in the morning to think of something to counter adventurer kidnapping and heard the story. Mr. Gilmers said the kidnapper was the Nyalat Hotel I told you about. But he looked just like me in his face and shape, and he changed the color of his hair and skin. I wonder if you wanted to establish your identity, and when you first met me, you said you didn''t need two of the same ones. It took me to kill the original copy source. Well, look at me. I guess it''s better when it comes to better when it comes to it because when something happens, it doesn''t get wet on me. It''s best if you don''t do anything for me. "But how did you protect the party members from that demon that has the power of me and my brother''s instantaneous travel? I think it''s pretty tough without a status relationship." "No, I just normally attacked you and drove you away normally, didn''t I? "Gilmers would be able to afford that." "Really?" I guess so because that''s what kings do. Blah, I know he''s an amazing guy to defeat SSS-ranked demons alone or overwhelm Mr. Herrell, a brave man, with a Tyman, but I didn''t think that demon who could defeat the leaves would have to run away. ... Me, maybe Mr. Gilmers is stronger even though he''s in status...? No, no way. "It''s called the kingdom of Buhula and our country, and you should think that the fact that there are kidnapped adventurers out there in both places is devastating to other countries" "There are quite a few members of Mephistophales, Nyalat hotels, and enemies with skills that can easily kidnap people." "How are the kidnapped adventurers doing, including Herrell..." There''s a homicidal maniac or something, so you''re killing him? Probably brainwashing and erasing memories like Mr. Mitsuo when you''re about Mr. Herrell. After much thought, Mr. Gilmers answered the question. "You''re probably letting him follow you with his Hydra skills." "You''re the Poison Master guy I was capturing in this country, aren''t you? Do you have that skill? "Oh, he used to be the biggest slave trader in back society, possesses multiple poison skills that force people to obey." "Then Mr. Herrell and the other adventurers too..." "I don''t think it would work that way if they were as strong as Herrell, but the others probably did" It''s called a combination of members who have attacked this castle, and the anaza-level is nasty to be forming a team with proper compatibility in mind. No, I''m challenging the fight, so that''s normal, because that''s what bad guys do in comics, games and cartoons so often... isn''t the reality? "What do we do? ¡­ an enemy that is even difficult to deal with unless you are quite capable of trying to draw attention" "Worst of all, if they''re just gonna kill me yet, I don''t have a problem with being kidnapped. Because I have an array..." Mr. Gilmers is talking about Amrita. I had Amrita explain that time that day to help bring the city people back to life. It''s one of those people who didn''t erase his memory afterwards. I thought this guy would safely manage the fact that Amrita exists. Mr. Gilmers is right, it''s pathetic, but if they''re just killing me, I have Amrita, so it''s no problem. No, the problem is big ants, but as for the left side, I conclude that''s what I''m saying. I really do. It''s just that you''re after me. There''s no way Anaza-level doesn''t know anything about Amrita, and I''m sure it''s leading to the act of ''manipulating me to obey'' that just came out. "In the meantime, if I publicize this right now, it can''t cause confusion. Tell only guild officials and leaders of major parties to keep an eye on adventurers in each." "That''s the only way to do it, so far" "Then we have to use tiles and so on to gradually infiltrate the fact that enemies have emerged at a pace that does not cause confusion." I told you to teach alliances and parties, but this isn''t just about Mephirado domestic, it''s about the whole anasm, it''s harder than I imagined, I''m sure I''ll just tell you. And it''s more challenging to tell people around the world that something is going to attack them. "Well... the first thing to do is figure out how many adventurers have already been kidnapped in this country." The king went on to tell us to leave that to us. I really just have to leave that to you. Mr. Gilmers is going to show people his face today and help the king. I guess I''ll just have to get ready for a massive battle that''s about to happen. All you have to do is cheer everyone up like an idol if you need it. We need to make sure that no one else gets attacked from our house.... more things to do every day to everyone. 1129 Episode One Thousand Fourteen: Visits from the North In the meantime, it was decided to keep the damage from spreading any further while grasping the person being kidnapped at this stage. ... I just wondered why Micah and I are here alone. If you think about it, we have experts who are more professional or talented at solving it. Kanata, your father, and Shaw''s father. Lil''s father isn''t bad either. Those are the kind of people we should call on in these places. Yeah, we''ll do that next time the king says it''s good. Now that the meeting was over, I went to propose to the king. "My king! "What''s up, Alim?" "Um... the next time I''m going to a conference like this, I have people I want to bring in. People are better at this than I am." "Anyone in Alim''s family? "Yes, with my brother and your father... Shaw, that is, the father of a wise man who is not my brother, and another one" "Well, then, if you ever have a next meeting, you should bring it in." "Yes!" Huh, now you don''t have to use a lot of your head. Because I''m not good at this kind of thing because I go to smart high school. There''s an area of expertise in everything, and you can leave that area to someone who''s good at it. I just got some shoulder loads off, and Kara and I tried to hang out for an hour or so and it was the best I could get out with Mika, and that''s when the door in this conference room was knocked. It doesn''t look so much like I panicked from the way I beat it......? "What''s up? Yes." "Excuse me! You can see carriages from other countries." "Right. Nice timing. So... what carriage? "Ha! That''s... like Egdrasil Divine Tree Country" "What, a messenger from that country? What, from Egdrasil Divine Tree Country? Sometimes it''s unusual. Sure, since the day I confessed all kinds of things, the king seems to have been messaging me once and for all, but I really didn''t know he was coming. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say hostile countries were so unfriendly countries...... no, it should have been the Egdrasil Divine Tree Country that we don''t exactly get along with anywhere. I knew things would change when people change to govern. "Oh, this magic... you''re both here at the SSS rank in that country" That''s what Mr. Gilmers said. Then he told me that he taught Kanata all kinds of things... Uncle of the Thunderman and Grandfather of the Summoning Wizard. Hmm, maybe you should get ready to call the show with Kanata and Sakura. "Have a dream, go see how it goes? "Right." "Then will we all go" So the people in the conference room wandered off to the guest carriage parking lot. Even if it''s not such an adult number, it''s always a minister and a few regular soldiers to welcome you. I don''t know what else to do because they''re the other guy? There was indeed one new carriage parked in the carriage parking lot. It belongs to a flag I haven''t seen in this berth yet. By the way, every carriage that comes on behalf of the country is somewhere with a flag pattern or decorated with a flag. That kind of carriage doesn''t get attacked by bandits and so on because there are knights and adventurers with SS rank prowess from S-rank first. While doing so, two and several great men and soldiers came out of the carriage as Mr. Gilmers said. Kings and ministers greet each other a few steps ahead of everyone else. "I''ve come a long way down." "Mm-hmm... are you the only minister in this country? So, this is King Mephirado." "You''ve come a lot. Thor, Heimdall" "Ho ho ho, it''s been a while" "I hear it''s harder to manage the country now than as an adventurer." "That''s right. Once the king has temporarily taken command of the country since his death, he is entrusted with a political end as it is in disintegration. Well, maybe that''s why I came to this country." "There will be stories, ladies and gentlemen, to the castle first" "Do you?" "... some sort of zorozolo... oh, Gilmers! After all, the adventurer doesn''t seem to have many hedges of the country, and Mr. Gilmers and the king are talking to the two as adventurers. As Heimdall''s grandfather said, I guess this is how he got here because he''s two leading men and a face-to-face acquaintance in this country. One line of the kingdom of the Divine Tree enters the castle. We went back to the castle about it. After I got back indoors, I went back to my own business. "Well, let''s not go hang out with Kara for a long time, Micah" "Well, somehow, I feel we need to discuss it with the king and the representative of the kingdom of the Divine Tree." "Why don''t you just go if they call you? "So is that. It felt like we had a lot of memorabilia, and maybe we could hang out with Kara for about two hours." So go to Kara''s room as planned. He was very happy to welcome me, even though I told him that I might only be able to play for a short time in this situation. It seems that Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli have been dealing with each other lately for a minute they can''t play with us. Kara herself said she didn''t have to worry because she wasn''t a child anymore. True, maybe, but you''re kind of curious, Kara. 1130 There are two gossip dreams and sho alone (request) It''s Golden Week. It was too lazy, but I lost my temper to move this part forward today. It''s not what I planned, but I''m going to make a request this time. ##### ______ One day, on Earth. "... alone... hey. Eh heh." "It''s you, how many times have you two ever had to say that in such a deliberate way? And I''m usually here to see you today, so it''s obvious." "This is the other boy I stumbled upon while cleaning in the meantime, and he turned bright red in the face and became suspicious of behavior." "Stop it, you..." This is why they say he''s a little devil or something. Dreams are coming to my room today. It''s been a long time since I''ve come and gone to Anasm because I haven''t been here much longer. They''ve come to brag about the achievements of how much of the game they were going on stealing Miho''s eyes. Naturally, all three of the data in one of the Dragner Story 4 software are level 99. "So, which is the most valuable data this time" "That''s the second piece of data. Actually, I have a buddy character who leaves permanently as soon as he''s one of us at the beginning of the super thing, but I made it 99 before I left it." "I''ll do it well, seriously" "Eh! I never thought I''d be the same man. I decided on an extraordinary doya face with my face.... the same goes for today''s outfit when it comes to not being a man. Originally, this guy had a feminine clothing hobby, but since he can officially be a woman in anasm, he runs on a more offensive route. Today in a hooded hoodie with pink ravioli ears, very short jeans that if you move weird, you''re going to see pants, black and white shemale socks to the knee kid. When did you buy this? She said she knew her legs were beautiful. "... Oh, you said something about today''s outfit? "Oh. The hood of the ear is you..." "Isn''t she cute? This clothes" "Oh, yeah." "Uh, hey, lend me your knees." The dream came from my stomach lying down on my lap as I nicked. This guy''s too used to "Alim" to remember he''s 170cm tall, right? Well, since it''s been a long time since I''ve been sweet like this, isn''t that right now? "Mm, I''ll treat you... Your legs flexed again? "That''s because you''re working out. It''s not like your thin feet." "I''d also like to see Sho become thin on my feet once. Huh, come on." Had a dream finally found a good place to fit in, or stopped moving around on my feet. And start opening the second data of the game to brag. For a moment now, you saw 400 hours of play. Thanks to the magic room for not being able to do this. I wonder if I''ve been playing games less often since I started dating Miho, so I''m stuck in the magic room and slowing down my time to play more obsolete. Seems like it''s only a small amount of time for Miho to have a dream to play the game, but is that okay or bad... By the way, my eyes turned again to the legs of my dreams. I didn''t want to see it, but somehow.... That''s a little weird, mainly my glutes. "Hey, I have a dream." "What? "My bottom ass is sticking out of my jeans." "Huh? Ah, wow... was it too short for a boulder" "Why are you wearing that?" "Because I wanted to wear it. But I''m embarrassed. I''m not gonna do this." ... There''s no such thing as a man''s ass. Well, dreams are like half women, and they''re still better. If this was Lil, you''d be watching cancer without telling me. Probably. "Hehe, let me guess what I''m thinking right now" "Don''t imitate me like a flower." "... it''s still better because I had a dream, but I wanted to see Lil''s anyway... right? "Seriously, guess what..." "And then I went with you, and this is beautiful flower or" Alim, "but you were watching cancer in silence! That''s what Sho is!! You sluggish!! A dream tells me again with a dooya face, but to be honest, I can''t say it back at all. That''s what Lil told me recently...... it''s only salvation that has been noticed by someone in the pattern who is still fairly close. It''s just that I generally think that I''m more willing to be upset than I have dreams or Ip Kun. Probably. "Sho can trust you, so you can be an alim." "Don''t..." "Hehe, it''s a joke, a joke. Oh, by the way, Sho." "What? "Since Lil had a girlfriend, what''s wrong with me? Books and the ones I picked up online." Will you talk about it after I tell you I''m upset? Fine, I''ll give you an answer. I guess I have dreams in the same situation. "I threw it all away" "Oh, with me! "Naturally." "Naturally!... Phew, there are a lot of stories that you can''t do with Miho, so it''s important to play with Sho." Had a dream looked kind of happy and said so. Well, it looks the opposite with me and my dreams, but my original gender goes hand in hand.... but sometimes I almost forget about it. "Look at the game, game." "Fine." I was made to look at the screen of the game as usual. ##### Honestly, I have as many stories as I want to have dreams (Alim) x Xiang, so I''d like to do it again when I feel like it. -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father ? Alim x Lil ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina 1131 Episode One Thousand Fifteen: Long time no see. "Ku... ku..." "Sooo..." "Hmmm... uhh..." Uh, I was asleep. I wonder when I haven''t had a nap in the bed of three identical Kara. How long have you slept? When I looked at the clock, it was about 4 hours old. It''s time for dinner. I don''t know if we didn''t need to discuss it after all. No, I''m tired from the long journey, and maybe it feels like tomorrow is the important story ahead of my personal story. Whatever it takes, it''ll be just like Micah expected. Micah and Kara are still asleep. They both have cute sleeping faces. Micah definitely wants to sleep next door to me, so even though it''s Kara''s bed, I''m in the middle of it. Well, as usual, it''s a flower in both hands. And it''s been a while since I''ve seen Micah sleep properly. Absolutely ______ while it''s in that house. No, isn''t this what Kara thinks where she is? Let''s not. "Huh, huh... uh... was that a lot of sleep? Kara''s awake. He''s got red marks on his cheeks, so he looks like he was sleeping in a little cramped. "Hi, Kara." "Good morning Arim...... is it dinner time already" "''Cause I did... it seemed like it was neat for that" "Mmm..." "Oh, and Mika..." "Ayu... Ayumi... eheheheheheheheheh..." "Hmm!? Micah grabbed my head as an eagle and brought her own body intact to kiss me. Deep even though it''s in front of Kara. I think there''s a lot I can do to sleep. Well, we''ve been sleeping alone here, and maybe we can''t help but almost do that with reflexes because we were skinning something every time we woke up. "Wow......! "Mica! Mmm... Mica! Cal, Kara, look, look, look, look! "Hmm?... ah" "Come on, you don''t have to worry about it, do you? Make sure you keep going, no, you should keep going! I wonder why she seems so happy, this kid. In the meantime, Micah walked away from me with a bright red face and wiped the yodale dripping from her mouth with her hands. Looks like I woke up completely with the shock right now. "Hmm... this is probably the second time Kara has seen me" "Yes. But why not... when I see you two having an exchange of love, my breasts kind of cum. Since that day......! "Kara likes men properly, doesn''t she? This is definitely going in the wrong direction.... Even though we''ve been friends for a long time, don''t feel like we''re going to be distorting the hobby of a princess for once. "But I can''t have the opposite sex I like. Then like brother Teal, I can''t believe you don''t have a lover at that age..." "Oh, you''re not making that guy, are you? "Yes, the other week Brother Teal, who sensed the relationship between Brother Ruin and Sister Lilo was broken, said he should leave the inheritance to those two." You''re the same. That guy, too. If we recruit a little, we''ll likely have hundreds of matchmaking stories soon. In the meantime, I need to keep Kara away from this love story. Because if Kara really has the same taste as Micah, she can''t take responsibility. That''s not how men like girls are. "Haha...... uh, what shall we do with dinner for now? Should we go home? "No, be sure to stay today! Day after day, you''ll be tired of fake God measures, and I''ll have the chefs prepare dinner." "Well, then let me sweeten you to the word and let you do so" You should forget about anaza-level today and enjoy it to the point of criticism, right? Kara seems to have forgotten that this castle was raided only now. "Hey, dreams, it''s going to be tomorrow to discuss this with the people of the kingdom of Divine Tree, right? "That''s what I thought. If Micah says so, she''s going to be." "Um, by the way, how about a bath with you? Kara''s casual suggestion. I see Mika''s face. Micah nodded silently about whether she had drawn my intentions. Sounds ok if it stays Alim as usual. It''s been a long time, so I heard about it. "Then it''s been a long time since we''ve been in together! "Ha!" Then we ate a dish made by a regular cook instead of Mr. Chef...... I hear the chef is busy being turned that way because there are so many guests from other countries stopping at this castle right now. I don''t have a choice. Muniel the fish for dinner that came out. It was inferior to the chef but reasonably tasty. And the three of us take a bath. What caught Kara''s eye after she took a bath was Micah''s body, which she''s been running for a long time since she showed me how to build Lil''s body here recently. "Shh... that''s amazing...! Micah, how can you be like that? Not your original age, but now you''re one below me, right? Is it possible that the body......! "Pfft, if Lil can teach you how to make a body..." "This is what sexy is all about......! Lil is amazing indeed. By the way, Alim..." "It''s okay, Alim is okay. It feels best to be childish and thin and munchy." "That''s true! I''m sorry, you haven''t answered as much as you two should, and you''re just munching your thighs and cheeks. I think I''ll learn Lil''s one too because I''m a little sorry...... It seems to include a bust up...... 1133 Lesson One Thousand Seventeen: The Damage of the Land of the Divine Tree Slightly, I answered quite a few questions, but it looks like they were reasonably satisfied to see how they both reacted. Instead, I can see that I am very excited to have lunch from other worlds. Even with that expectation, I don''t know if it fits your mouth. I''m going to tempurate it for once. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. It''s not here. "Then it''s time to hear the real deal." "Oh, with the information on the enemy on its fake god Anazar level side." "Well, the truth is, I''ve come to hear them. The truth is," "I heard too much about Aim." "This is Tor, not Alim." That''s why I split the subject between the king and myself. The fact that there were too many wise men on the enemy''s side still seemed to be less than happy information for the representatives of that country, and it looked very frustrating except for Mr. Thor and Mr. Heimdall. "I see." "But I didn''t know the one who led the devil was from the same place as the Canadians. Hey... Something''s gonna get messed up." "There''s a lot of stories that are deeply involved in the history of this anasm itself, and it''s also coming out, so I don''t know if I can get confused." "Well, I managed to understand. I was aware that SSS-ranked demons disappeared every day... and Alimu... that was tough." "If you want to work hard enough, don''t get the wrong name, Thor." Apparently, they''ll cooperate. Even though there is no longer a clan of godtree kings who were now in a hostile position, it seems to be the first time in at least the last few hundred years that the Egdrasil godtree kingdom has cooperated in the kingdom of Mephirado, and our king seems a little happy. Except for Mr. Blah Blah Toll and Mr. Heimdall. I still don''t think they''re up for the ride, but those two are in a better position. "But where the hell did a fake god sprang up from who could evoke that SSS-ranked demon and even follow an adventurer of the same rank" "I know you mean you have as much power as a demon. But you''re not a demon god. All three pillars are now under the control of the Arm." "It''s a horrible story that you''re managing all three pillars of the demon god." "If you think about that Canatsa sister, you''ll be convinced of something." "People aren''t what they seem." Oh, speaking of which, I forgot to mention that I have a situation in place where I can freely talk to the demons during the course of my earlier explanation. That was an accident. Then I''ll tell you now. "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you earlier, but I''m actually ready to talk freely to all demon gods" "Hmm, so you can have a conversation with sultry or something? "That''s what I mean" "It''s not a trick for an item master to do. You can''t do that unless it''s something special." "So, let me talk to Sultr! With the direct killer who killed our king! That''s what your guy who kept his mouth shut just now said. You did, it was sultry that killed King of the Divine Tree. I knew you were doing something wrong. "Okay, then I''ll bring you tomorrow" "Then I''d like to talk to a demon named Shiva of the Bukhura Country, who is in a relatively cooperative position." "Copy that! Mm, I feel some nasty gaze. Looks like some of your people are staring at me. Well, I don''t know what else to do, but he''s being targeted by a fake god. He''s got all the demons on top of him. I''m too suspicious of any other offer from the world. Thor and Heimdall, the powerful ones who did feel the existence of SSS ranked demons, have no doubt about me. Instead, it looks like they''re working for me, as I was saying. Incidentally, one in every country that has ever explained the situation to each country has turned a suspicious eye to me. Hmm, I can''t seem to say it strongly because you don''t suspect me as much as the powerful or powerful. Thank you. "So now the fake gods are kidnapping adventurers around." "Yes, perhaps to secure personnel." "Bye. There''s that Huddle out there." "There was a troublesome guy... oh, speaking of which, maybe this has something to do with it" "Oh, yeah. No, from what I''ve heard, I just think it''s relevant." "... what''s going on? After all, kidnapping may be spreading to Egdrasil Divine Tree Country. The people with you are in tune with the story. As a matter of fact, we haven''t been able to free ourselves anywhere yet, either as slaves or suddenly disappearing. "That''s not all. He was one of the knights of our country, and he disappeared three days ago. With multiple soldiers." "He''s serious enough to be a fool, so I searched him as missing if he can''t be gone on his own... this is what you did" You''re someone with a name I''ve heard of somewhere.... Who is it, Krusel? I feel like Kanata told me. Even so, I''ve never seen anyone disappear like someone with a proper name grasped from a great person. I guess the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation was prone to kidnapping people like that because they weren''t very connected to other countries. Then you''re frightened without losing your mind. 1134 gossip rose, work, romance and (request) This time Rose x Gabayna, you''re not talking about the Rakhand group. Rose, it''s easy to write about how the five of you usually feel when you look at them. The chronology precedes reincarnation. By the way, I think I''ll write about Rose even after this part of Levelmaker until she meets everyone.... Yeah, when will that be?... when. ##### "Rose!" "Are you here?" "Still smells good today! Margot came to me first when I was meeting him at the guild. The five of us are going to work today. Margot brings his face closer to me. He likes the smell of roses from me. Me, too, and Margot likes me as a friend because I''m like the example of a maiden who makes love that I aspire to. Also, I like the fact that beings are rare demons, not ordinary people. "Hey Rose! It''s a beautiful day! Yes, like your poor golden hair..." "What did you fall asleep for? It''s cloudy today." "It''s okay, it''s sunny because it''s in Gog''s head" "I know." "Tough hands." The guy who''s been chasing Margot will be the weakest of the humans I call my friend. Every time...... they only do things like numbness. Even though I know it will be gently flushed. Well, they don''t really like it, so it''s easy to flush. Oh, looks like the other two are here. "You guys don''t run like kids, nah." "All right, cheer up." It''s Rakhand and Gabayina. Rakhand is a good guy. I also know Margot is in deep love. Looks like the scariest person I''ve ever met, but kindness and good care would be the best.... Yeah, it''s like he''s embodying the whole word that he''s losing it because of his appearance, whenever he sees it. Even I, the former dragon, freaked out the first time I was introduced to Gabayna. And Gabayna...... How ridiculous it is today. I''ve been sure since I first worked with this guy. I think I like this guy. Gabayina would fully satisfy my desire to fall in love with the crowd, which is why I became my human being. I don''t know why, but I feel that way. My heart is beating obviously faster......! "... hey Gog" "I don''t know, Margot." "Me and Rose''s support, nice to meet you" "As usual, yes, yes. Totally. I want to have a lovely date with a pretty girl." "Fine, you haven''t had a girlfriend for the past month, so you''re free, right? "Ma." I don''t know what you''re talking about secretly, but Gog and Margot are just twins and they''re close.... I learned from these two that a relationship between a man and a woman called ''Today'' will never be formed. Now it''s obvious that there''s a brother, but I just thought that men and women were dating, and I saw these two, and I almost got caught in the eye. Mm, Gabayna stood before me. "How you doing, Rose?" "Yes, it''s good! Yeah, that''s good! Uh, uh, we can do a good job! "Well, I was worried because it seemed like something was on my mind, but it seemed worrying." "Heh, heh! Unlike normal people, I don''t think too much! The Dragons! Don''t worry! I wonder what I''m saying when Gabayna says she''s been worried about me because of this. Good, good, really good, Gabayna. Worry more about me... Just thinking about what they think makes my chest cum. "My face is red..." "He can use healing magic, so if anything happens, you''ll heal him yourself! Gabayna, let''s go back to work today." "Ah...... oh" Heh, heh. I''m not used to being stuck in a red face. When Gabayna is nearby, her face turns red on its own. At all, I wouldn''t have bothered to that extent if I had the same black and gold skin as the vegetarian one. Humans are inconvenient things. "Hey, Rose." "Hey, what''s up, Gog?" "Actually, this time with me and Gog, I came up with an operation that Rose and Mr. Gabayna might be able to narrow down." "Is that true?" "Yeah. Then I''ll tell you." That''s what I said. I was on the operation last time, but I was just ashamed of myself. No way. A princess hugs her when she''s human, etc. That goes to Gabayina, too! Plus Margot, who hasn''t stuck with LaHand herself yet, and Gog, who just recently broke up with her, just leave me with anxiety. But I''m getting on. Every time. Why not? It makes me wonder if I''m Abao. "Come on, come on..." "I see, that''s the kind of operation you''re in this time." "I''m sure it''ll work! "Ma''am. I can''t imagine how well Margot''s relationship went. Ah, Mr. LaHand and the others are back." "Hey Temehe et al! It''s time to go! All right, today is the day to tell Gabayna to love. Whether you''re at work or whatever, when you get a chance! Mm, Gabayna''s approaching me again. "Good luck this time, Rose" "Ugh, yeah......" Oh, if they smile like that, I...! I''m gonna lose sight of you! ##### -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father ? Alim x Lil ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] 1135 Lesson One Thousand and Eighteen: The Kingdom of the Divine Tree At lunch. Not only those who had represented the kingdom of the Divine Tree, but representatives of various countries who had stayed in other castles were treated to the dishes of Earth. After all, I changed my mind and tried to make not only Japanese food, including tempura, but also Western and Chinese food. I have the skills to host an item called the Item Master. I don''t know if it''s because I cooked it, or because Alim, known as the beautiful girl in the world, made it, but everyone was so happy. From what Micah saw, they were all happy with the latter though. By the way, the dishes that were particularly popular were tempura as per the prospects, and then dumplings...... tonkatsu, I guess. It was well received for its high fat content. When I got back from the castle to the mansion, I asked the canatas if they knew anyone named Cruisel. Then Kanata and Sakura told me that she was "the first person to guide me through swordsmanship". I was probably surprised when I told her that she could have been kidnapped by Anazar Level. According to Sakura''s story, a person named Krusel and Kanata didn''t quite fit their personality. Anything, he says a guy named Crusell was a super hard-working man and didn''t mesh with Kanata, a genius. I''ve never heard of that before, brother. And after all, there''s a lot going on, and Kanata beat a guy named Krusel.... Although Kanata is a genius, there have been a lot of things that have slightly surpassed the people who have worked so far, but I knew that had happened here. ... and that''s what we talked about yesterday. In addition to wanting to hear more about people today, I haven''t seen Mr. Thor or Mr. Heimdall in a long time, and today I decided to take Kanata, Sakura, Shaw and Lil to the castle as well as the Demon Goddess Two Pillars. And now we''ve matched the four of them to the people from the kingdom of the Divine Tree. "It''s been a long time, Joe! Nakata! Sakura! "Sho." "Ha..." "I''m not the only one who''s wrong..." "This, of the werewolves..." "Wow, it''s Lil! "Yes, I did. Alim tells me that you''re the only person who went from anasm to chickening. Let me know which one, what it''s like." Oh, I''m talking about my thoughts. Looks like the folks from the Divine Tree Nation who didn''t really talk to me yesterday except for their culinary sentiments about sultry are also trying to talk aggressively to the Canatas. In other words, these people seem to be quite great people in the kingdom of the Divine Tree. I didn''t know because you didn''t introduce yourself. Maybe he''s still hostile or something. Mm-hmm. It''s a lot harder if you''re so hostile that my cuteness doesn''t make sense.... I can''t believe it. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey." "There you are. It''s just that Mr. Krusel..." "Oh you heard from Alimun. If the other guy is the other guy, if he''s really kidnapped, he won''t be safe. I haven''t heard from him since we got here." "Can''t you find it with the power of the wise men? "I can''t, because they have enemies in places I can''t detect." "That''s troublesome..." The Canatas started talking about people called Krusel. According to what I got in my ear in the middle of talking, the guy has SS rank prowess. If they had been manipulated and hostile, they would have destroyed about a small town by themselves. I tend to forget about all the SSS ranks around me, but even the SS ranks have that much strength. Thinking about it, you should really avoid getting kidnapped by certain strong people. I''d have to get a quick list of people who''d be kidnapped. On the other hand, Lil seems to be talking to Mr. Heimdall about what Chiquette looks like with an anatomist eye. "Ho, that''s interesting. Will the beast ears and tails disappear?" "Wahun. There are no beasts, no demons, no magic and no skills." "Hum, I want to go" "Wow, that''s hard..." "Right..." Speaking of which, Lil, if you''re not a person who has about the status of king over here, it''s not a tribute. I knew it was that kind of race originally, but I forgot about it because Earth usually uses respectful language these days. Lil seems to be the one who''s using it separately to suit the cultural differences properly. Oh, let''s ask everyone when they''ll talk to the demon god. "Excuse me, folks, what time do you want to talk to Sultr the Demon Goddess and Shiva the Demon Goddess? "Oh? Right. Then maybe an hour from now." That''s what I''m talking about. "... hey Shaw Yu, you scared of your face? "I don''t have a choice." These people figured out that Shaw got Lil burned by a sultry in front of them.... I guess I''ll need to stick to the show one of these days and show my memory as video. I feel like I need to share my best friend''s trauma. Now we can talk about it. Because all we know is that Lil''s been burned, so we''re on guard against sultry, but we don''t resent him as much as Shaw. I''m sure if I found out, I wouldn''t be able to talk to that demon god like I''ve ever been. So I wonder if it would be better if it came to peace. 1136 Lesson One Thousand Nineteen: Sultr and the representative of the kingdom of the Divine Tree An hour after that, we were to meet Shiva and Sultr with Thor, Heimdall, who came from the kingdom of the Divine Tree as planned, as well as other heavy towns and people with us in the country. Sultre is a character who pretty much says Zuba things that people care about, so he advises you to be careful there. Shiva''s a common sense man, except that she''s obsessed with me. "So from which do you want to talk? "Hmm, let''s start with the demon gods of our country." "Okay." By the way, naturally, I haven''t brought any canatas or shows anywhere. There''s a lot of stress in the show, and there''s no reason to fit it in the first place. In the meantime, I pushed the switch on the shavings with the sults on. "Call me, jump out, jajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajajaja Thank you, Master Me, Sultru, the Black Devil. "Don''t be ridiculous, Sultre, because a few people resent you, right? "Oh, because you killed that son of a bitch, lol? "Ku...... shit, who the fuck is that...! "Are you sure you''re the man who was the right-hand secretary of the motherfucker until Deiss got here? Who, Desho? Look, ahhh, I''m gonna say it in such a way as to incite it on purpose! It''s a relatively obnoxious thing to say to us because Shiva''s blinding us, but this is what happens when something else gets involved! Ha... we''ll all be in a bad mood at once. But this makes a mistake even if I''m attacked. You just brought me here because I said I wanted to see you. "This......! "This, are you restless? It''s no use being angry with the demon gods of today." "Oh, that''s Heimdall''s grandfather! Understand, Lu." "Because I and Thor were not obsessed with the king." Looks like these two have managed to neutralize the conversation. Good. I don''t know if it''s pure or not, but the people who make the bare gesture of admiring the king once and for all began to calm down after a while, and each began to ask sultry questions. Even so, it''s more or less like any other country, and the content is that you want me to tell you where it came from, what its original purpose is, and about the level of anazaa. As always from inside I seal it. I used God''s power and doings to observe how things were going, to grasp Shiva''s and Samayir''s answers so far, and I repeated similar answers as I successfully recieved places that I didn''t want them to touch. However, it was Mr Heimdall who asked a different question than before. I wanted to know what it was about, too. "This is just a simple question, but why is it that only the wise, those with the same properties against the demon god... have an overwhelming number more than the brave and the leader? Brave men and leaders are one in a generation, and on the contrary, there are even times when they are not there. But the wise man is summoned at least two at a time, even if he looks at the books made in history. Even this time, there are two wise men on the enemy''s side. Don''t you know what it is?" "Ho ho, Grandpa, why don''t you keep your eyes on a good place? I wonder why the others are summoned only frequently by wise men, one at a time, and many more...... As a matter of fact, I''m a wakanne, too. Wah." "Lie to me! Just vague answers from earlier! You must know something! "Solya, I just taught Temehe and the others how to manage the substitute from Ne.... My mouth is way past, Matta. Anyway, that''s it, they taught me. Tem¨¦ et al., tell me about your castle''s weaknesses. Tell me, Luca? You''re a teacher, just like that.... Answer to Grandpa, continue ze? "... Ku" Uh, that''s why it was so vague. Well, I don''t even want to tell others things like, for example, freeze if something unexpected happens to me, and I know what Sultr says... but obscuring all kinds of questions may mean that there are many weaknesses besides sealing off the guide, the demon god. "If there is one difference, I can possess the sage who is here to bury me... Samayil and Shiva can. Absolutely more than two...... oops no more ikenee or. Hehe, today is a great day to prevent too much talking daze. You don''t have to be doomed by Shiva and Samayir. Alim, Wally, but I''m gonna let you sleep today, Zee." "Oh, hey! "Bye, Anna." Or I pulled in on my own. Um, you''re definitely not satisfied with this answer, are you, people of the kingdom of the Divine Tree? As far as I can tell... Yeah, I guess I haven''t really fallen for it. It''s Shiva, a common sense guy, against me when I say this. We have to call it in early. "Shiva, Sultre''s got some bad air, so I need you to do something about it! Wish...! "Ooh. All right, let''s spare Ayu-chan her immortal beauty." "Thanks, that''ll help. Next time, if you''re within healthy limits, I''ll just dress you like once. Could this work, or could the future relationship between the kingdom of Mephirado and the kingdom of the Divine Tree be worse?" "Then bring me a kindergarten smog and give me an innocent look next time. That''s good." "Wow, okay. I asked for it." Honestly, I had no choice but to sell myself, but Shiva''s been working a lot lately. I have to work a little.... but if it looks like my childhood, I think you should tell me to show you the pictures from kindergarten, why make it so far-fetched for me to wear a smog right now. ##### I was fine today! I''m sorry for your concern. This post is for Monday, so tomorrow, I''ll post normally! 1137 Episode One Thousand Twenty Three Kingdoms Face to Face "... so" Phew, Shiva managed to deliver the place that Sultr had vandalized. Looking objectively, it feels like people on the side of the Divine Tree gave out the information they wanted while hiding what''s not convenient for them. So in terms of content, it''s not much different from what Sultr talked about, but you convinced him of the difference in response. ... Hmm, it''s inconvenient for me not to tell you the facts, but someone in the demon god said it was dangerous to know the facts before, and if Shiva, who''s basically spoiling me, is choosing not to even tell me, I don''t know if she needs to know. If I go to someone else like this, they''re going to tell me what they''re forgiving their hearts for. But we''re trying to get along. You can''t be tough with the other guy. Basically. "I think important information has been blurred, but it''s pretty generous. It was important to discuss this slowly with the demon gods in the first place." "But it feels weird. When I talk to her, she tells me it''s normal. Because fairy tales and old stories used to say that demons are mighty beings and symbols of fear." "But isn''t that what happens when you get it out of this seal? It''s Alim. Let''s do it." "Well, let''s not." "Hey Ayu, can I pull in now? "Yeah, fine. Thank you later." "I expect" I wonder if I really have to look unusual in my smog at a later date. I''ll definitely do it because it''s a promise. Damn, who would be happy but Shiva like that?... you have a lot on your mind. Micah, and King Rama... Speaking of which, I wonder what King Rama has been up to since then. It''s been two days for me to say I''ll be right back. You''re worried because I left someone with you. Maybe I should call you back. "Have you finished discussing with the demon gods?" "My king! It''s over now! You magically sensed it was over, or you came into a room the king had prepared for discussion with the demons. It looks like there''s something I want to talk to the people of the kingdom of the Divine Tree. "Well, thank you, Alim. ¡­ representatives of the kingdom of the Divine Tree, may I suggest something?" "Hmm? What? "In fact, the other day, King Rama of the Kingdom of Bukhula, who had been singled out for a little trouble about the kidnapping in his own country, is back now" "Oh, that dance master''s" "So here''s the opportunity. I want to understand the extent of the kidnapping in the kingdom of Buhula, and at the same time discuss it in the three great nations that had our demons and the people to seal it." "Oh, isn''t that nice! Let''s do that." "Hmmm... our discussions may indeed be essential in working with each other in the future" Has King Rahma returned? I was just thinking about it, so I was horrified. I can see how the Chancellors of the Land of the Divine Tree are willing to agree with this proposal. However, I wonder if we are in the midst of an expansive historical scene with the discourse of all the great powers representing the anatomy of adding the kingdom of the Divine Tree, which we have not attempted to actively interact with by taking a hostile stance until now. "So when?... I know we''re the cause, but we haven''t had a troika in decades, have we? "Oh, you''re right, Thor. Hopefully today." "What, I don''t think so, but did that young monk king leave you clean? To Mr. Heimdall''s question, the king nodded slowly. King Rahma is pretty...... I can''t imagine for a second, but if he were to come back, he would have expected to contact me first, but if he had only contacted the king, maybe he would. Are you saying that acting like a fan of mine wasn''t serious content for King Rahma?... Well, I don''t play games when I have to be serious either. Is that what this is about? "Um... on the boulder. I''d better discuss that, don''t I, King? "Oh, right. We''ll be discussing a different issue from the one we''re having right now, and that''s better." "Will you do it in the evening, then?" I''m sure we''ll have a lot to say. Maybe about the way it''s going to be. If I suck, that meeting isn''t going to be over in a day. Whatever it is, it''s not a curtain for kids! I went back to the room where Kara and Micah would be playing. ##### Today was a bit shorter! 1138 gossip arim and lil consultation (request) It''s been a long time since I''ve updated my status report. Hehe, I would love to see it because we are going to publish super deals for our readers. ##### "Actually, Lil. I need you to fold in." "Wahoo, what? I called Lil into the dining room of your mansion. You came as soon as you finished muscle treading with Sho, and he''s dressed pretty rough. Sho usually dresses like this. Are you muscled with Lil by your side...... Hmm, I''m suspicious you''re able to concentrate. He said he''s definitely enjoying himself visually. I''d look at cancer if Micah was sweaty and dressed like this when I was a man, too. By the way, I''m in the ''Alim'' state right now. I mean, girl. Alim has one problem right now. That''s...... "You know, I want to make my chest bigger" "Wahoo, I want to make my chest bigger!? "It is." Lil looked openly surprised and pinned her ears and tail. I know what you''re trying to say. I''m a man by nature. The benefits of making your breasts bigger are nothing but pleasing Micah''s man state, Micah. I know that, but I really do. Sometimes you want to tighten your body. I admire your tight tummy like Lil.... recently understood. "Wahoo, I mean I''m teaching Micah and Sakura, you want me to tell you how to bust up and tighten your stomach I devised. But why?" "My tight stomach... I''m so jealous of Micah who''s been doing that lately. I don''t know why." "What about the chest? "You know me and Micah are taking a bath together, changing their gender depending on the day, right? "Wow, Ayu, that''s what Micah''s couple are all about." "So, Micah''s bragging about her breasts when she''s been in there lately." "Wow, yeah." "Yeah, it is." Are you still happy that it actually worked by stretching Lil''s bust up, Micah has been showing it off lately. That''s fine, when you''re a man. Because it makes me feel muffled. But not when you''re in a woman''s state. I''m starting to get jealous of my completely indispensable body, even if it''s not as good as Micah''s Lil ''.... Alim has the smallest breast of any woman who lives in this house. Every time Micah shows me off, I kind of get fuzzy and stuff that never sprang up before. I told Lil this honestly. "Wahoo, the skills of male and female conversion are powerful, after all. Maybe Micah''s not proud of you, she wants Ayu to look at you purely? "That''s right, but, you know, don''t be jealous..." "You got a big chest and a tight body? "Yeah." "... but Ayu, it''s not all good to have big breasts, huh? "Mmmm...... still. Well, I miss the fact that most of my body stays the same even if I change my gender..." "Wow, wow. Then I''ll tell you. But Micah, couldn''t you just lay down and ask her why? She remembers perfectly what I taught her, and she does it perfectly." "I can''t..." What happens if you ask Micah to teach you something that involves a change in shape, 100 percent sexually harassed? It''s not hard to imagine you rubbing this peppery chest for an hour, calling it a massage that makes your chest bigger. That''s what you do, Micah. "Wow, you sure are. It''s gonna be sexually harassing." "Don''t you? That''s why I wanted to ask Lil himself, the head office." "Okay. Then I''ll tell you. Ah... but I know it''s supposed to be a guy. Some stretch content is embarrassing to do in front of Ayu... can I explain that in print? "Yeah, of course. Sorry to bother you." That''s why Lil taught me a neat bust-up and tight stretch. Show me what you can tolerate the demonstration, and I''ll try it with you. Indeed, this seems to work if I continue every day. Even amateurs can tell. Micah has a clear effect, too. He taught me the whole hour or so, and I also got a print with instructions and methods that seemed to be made in advance. Thank goodness. Well, I''ll hide in Micah and do it secluded. "Wow, I think it''s something like this" "Thank you so much! I''ll try to get you in shape like Micah." "Wahoo, I know it''s pretty hard to be about Mika or me, but good luck. By the way, Ayu, there''s something I''d like to ask you, too." "What? "You know, what can I do to make the show more headstrong on me than it is now? "More than now? Making the show more obsessive with Lil than it is now...... hmm I guess I can''t. As my best friend, I assure you, because the current degree is the limit for the absolute show. I don''t think I can handle this any more. ''Cause I wasn''t even expecting that super serious, wind discipline-minded type of show to ride every day on Lil''s eclectic invitation in this mansion where each other''s parents also live. Probably taking a bath or something with me every day at this rate. I told him that honestly. "Wahoo, I think Ayu, my best friend for over a decade, would know perfectly about the show... I knew you did. I thought about it." "If you''re saying it''s not enough yet, I think you should shove your chest in your face with every other thing you''ve done, show him how naked you are, and do a lot of things anyway. ''Cause I''m supposed to be so happy inside." "That''s what I''m doing." "Sho Ha, because I don''t hate how much they sweeten me when I''m out of heart. Looks like Lil and I are seriously going to accompany you to the end of your life, and I think it''s best if you just sweeten up as much as you like as Lil wants." "Wow. So we should just keep the status quo going. Well, I guess I''ll do that then. Thanks." "Thank you for coming." Me and Lil broke up. I''m sure you''ll be sweet as you swing colors at Sho when you get back to your room. I don''t think I mind at all, there''s no such thing as wind discipline in this house. I just want to start exercising and stretching as soon as I get back to my room, too, but Micah will be sweet first.... I knew I''d have to look at the gap and stick it in the magic room. If Micah''s going to be sweet myself, I want to answer that with all my spirit. Even so...... I''m a little excited to see how Micami will react when I become a nice buddy. ##### Oh, is that the other half? -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father -Alim x Lil [Done] ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] Actually, Shoryl, after marriage, the awkward look forward to writing sincerely, but for the last one, I''m going to keep it. 1139 The background of gossip beauty flower desire I''m still gossiping today. It''s been a long time there. I''m going to write a gossip that''s not a request.... Recently, this edition had only a few hundred letters gaps to flirt with because of all the political stuff... Oh, this story is related to yesterday''s request and the story. ##### "Try it! Miho came out of the separate room happy to say so. I''m wearing a black bikini. Black hair, black swimsuit, tight body, so-called sexy. Yeah. Beautiful flowers that Lil recently taught me to start polishing my body with stretches and workouts. Miho has always thought that no matter how much it was Lil''s idea, it wouldn''t be visible and effective because she doesn''t have to do anything to stay in her best shape, but it wasn''t. I was being honest. So, finally, I was jealous of that nice buddy when I was "Alim," and what a way to finally ask Lil how to train that yesterday, but then what do I think of being a "dream," you''re usually happy with this. "What do you say?" "That''s it, I think it''s beautiful." "Yay! Beautiful flowers jumping small with great pleasure. Until I tell the truth. Mihana sat next to me with a great nico. "Eh heh heh" "What''s going on? "Touch where you like! It''s special, right? "That''s the usual, isn''t it? It''s only midday, and it''s nighttime." "Mmmm...! I think I generally interact like this every day when I can afford it. I lost my push and I started doing something wrong every night, and Miho''s still not enough. And the beautiful flowers, who imitated me and swelled my cheeks, tangle my body while dressed with that exposure quite a bit. This time too. "Ayummm! "Ahhh." "Hehe, you don''t say no for what I do." "Well..." ... I just thought so. Why has Miho become like this? Of course, it wasn''t until I came to Anasm that I started acting bold and fantastic just in front of me like this. On Earth, beautiful flowers were said to be lumps of clarity from around them. From what I could tell, I felt like I was living clean and right... Well, I''m the only target, otherwise I guess it''s just like it''s always been. I know one end of the cause. Because I died first, I went crazy somewhere in the spirit of Miho. Ye and Sho told me that I acted like I didn''t care because of love for the unusual behavior of beautiful flowers since I died, but I do amazing things even when I think calmly. This is entirely my responsibility. I can also convince you to get obsessed and try to bind you with your body. The only question is, will it still be this far? Between me and Miho, the word Kazaki is gone. You have to rely on the item of anasm, it would be developing into a liability issue a long time ago. Then the theory emerges that I''ve actually just been holding back on this character from the beginning. But I can''t think of that as a childhood tame we''ve been spending all this time together... no, but... "Mm, I have dreams. I saw that face thinking about dreams and my relationship." "Well, you know what I mean." "... sorry, I guess it was too sweet. I''m gonna hate you? "I can''t believe the heavens and the earth turned upside down and thought circuits turned the other way around." "Oh, right! eheheheheheheheheheheh." That being said, Mihana has asked for a kiss as she hugs her body as hard as she pushes it. I answer that fluidly. "Pu Ha! So, what were you thinking? "No... so much more now that I think about beautiful flowers before dating and after I started dating, it''s like different." "Uh, actually, I''m not." "Huh?" "A little back in the day...... well, remember the time between sophomore year and coming to anasm? First of all, did I not snuggle up on dreams quite often? "Well, even then, you''re my best friend! That''s how obvious I thought it was, and I was sticking with Sho." "Actually, I used to push my chest deliberately, like I do now. I thought you were only lucky to see how that went, didn''t you? "... you''re right" I didn''t know the hypothesis I just made was true. Maybe because the situation lasted too long when we liked each other but we just couldn''t confess. Mihana continues the conversation. "And then again, if I didn''t do anything, it''s normal clothes, but I also wore quite deliberately clothes that would make my chest visible if I bent over, bent over to see in front of my dreams... did I only think about that to the extent of luck, too? "Oh yeah!? Not many things I did see, but no, you''re absolutely right..." "Actually, I was expecting you to push it all down from those who have dreams..." Oh, oh... that was more than I expected. If I suck, maybe I was born like this. If Mizuka is like this, by now, Cherry Blossom will have the same attitude toward the leaves. "But I have dreams, I react, but I pretend I don''t notice it all! "Well, at the time, it was only ideal to be like beautiful flowers and now..." "Look, for making me wait for years, get it settled now! Duck me princess and throw me in the bet! "You brought it there after all." Waiting with my hands wide open. I held Mihana up with my back and back of my knees down. 1140 Episode One Thousand Twenty-One: Suspicious Weather Three days have passed since the beginning of a supermassive discussion centered around three countries: the Kingdom of Mephirado, the Kingdom of Bukhula and the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation, known as the historic Power among the Anasms. In the castle of Mephirado, which is the place for discussion, there is an international thick guard affixed. Of the last three days, the three countries alone have been discussing them for two days, and since then it seems that representatives of other countries who are now coming have mixed. Instead, I have come a long way to participate because I have no conversation on all anatomical scales like this, even to countries that once returned or planned to come a little further ahead. So now the castle carriage storage is full. On the contrary, it''s part of the situation where we have to use other places as carriage yards. Hmm, it really was supposed to be a discussion about the fake god anazah level, which is normally a threat, or about me with people from different worlds, but somehow the topic seems to work out that and the survival of the whole anasm or something. With the serious mood and the representatives of the countries in anasm concentrating on one point, we may not have a choice but to do so. Incidentally, what do you do except for kings and ministers, who mainly have an idea of the number of adventurers directed and kidnapped by Mr. Mulli''s father, the Archbishop, and Mr. Orgo''s father''s Knight Commander, and their prevention? Nevertheless, the people realize that there is some sort of great battle against demons due to the fact that there are abductions and soldiers rolling out into the city and the fact that great people are stuck in Castle Mephirado. I know it''s not a good thing, and it seems like a lot of people are anxious. Soon there''s going to be a surge. If that''s what''s going to happen, I''ll figure it out... "Nevertheless, having dreams is amazing." "Hmm, what? Continuity?" "That''s the usual story, isn''t it? No, we''re not talking about the status quo." As it stands.... according to Mika, this is how she brings countries that have been alienated for decades to a cooperative relationship because of all the things I''ve been doing, and even makes them talk about it throughout the anasm. Indeed, you might say so. Well, the trigger itself is anaza-level. "Yeah, yeah, I figured having dreams would be perfect for our company! "Are we going to make a whole world of one cooperative relationship and then use that experience to run the Micah family company? Isn''t there some sort of reverse order? No, not even the other way around, you''re leaping too far." "It''s okay. Because it''s true." "Well... yes..." But the problem hasn''t solved anything, and even if you''re doing more amazing than I was capable of recognizing myself, I don''t feel good. No more... really, because I still haven''t figured out why this is such a mess. "Hmm! "What''s wrong, Micah?" I shook my head and checked around when I thought Micah was suddenly making me turn my back upside down. And look at the window. "... something... do you have? "Uh, what?" "You have dreams, don''t you feel cold? The room is at the right temperature so you can''t feel the chill...... Even though I thought so, I felt the eerie cold stroking my back like I had never felt before. "Huh!? "... I don''t know, this" "Whatever you think, some kind of pressure, a bad feeling, that kind of thing, right? That''s why I went outside. I''ll watch it with you." It wasn''t like a super survey like Micah worked or anything, it was like I was forced to feel cold.... Me and Mika peered out the window anyway. It was normally clear until just now, but it''s cloudy. And heavy and doyous air. An atmosphere that I can only say feels bad about something. And more importantly, the hardest part is that there is a vortex of accumulated clouds like the one I was forced to make over Castle Mephirado. I soon found out that that wasn''t just a chunk of cloud. "Micah, let''s go" "Yeah......! Maybe Mitsuo and the others attacked the castle again. But at that time, there was no me or Kanata, and I hear that only Fafnir and Herrell were able to handle it. So this time it should be ok...... When I went out of the mansion through the window, the unpleasant air was getting even darker. It even makes me feel like I''m being sucked by poison or something. In front of the castle gate. No one on guard. The general public is wandering in front of the castle to see what''s going on. "No way, I was aiming for the greats from all over the country to get together...? "I don''t know. But we also have to think about that possibility." It''s just that I wasn''t predicting this kind of thing either. Actually, I snuck up on all kinds of defense systems... didn''t I just get all torn up? I still have to get inside the castle. I don''t know anything. Me and Micah held hands just in case and stepped onto the grounds of Castle Mephirado. There are no particular signs of vandalism and, as usual, the Miyard remains beautiful. It''s just creepy that there are no people. Because there is always a gardener. "... shall we then enter the castle" "... yeah" 1141 Episode One Thousand Twenty-Two: Purple Faces "Odashima..." It was dark inside... so it wasn''t in the boulder. Solid signs of people, too. But it''s still uncomfortable, and it just seems certain that something is going on. That would be impossible to wipe out all the people who were in this castle in this short time. "Let''s just find out if anyone is there. Will you wear what Kara gave me, again today? "Right, I''m worried about Kara for now" Truth be told, I''m more worried about Mr. Lillo and the rest of you, including Mr. Ruin, who suddenly died when you first met me than Kara, who''s pretty solid. But it''s Kara who can find it for sure. Remove Kara''s necklace explorer made long ago from the magic back. I might say I haven''t used this in another year or so. Instead, I didn''t think I''d get a chance to use it. When I activate it, I can see that apparently I''m still in this castle properly. The place is a less used hall upstairs. I''ve never been in a room before. Before, Kara said this room was almost like an empty room. "Looks like he''s upstairs. Let''s go." "Yeah." As I went up the stairs, I was mistaken for one soldier along the way. If you look closely, you look like one of the gatekeepers. Why are you here when you renounce your duties? No, just ask what happened! "I''m sorry, you know, the gatekeeper..." "Ga...... a......" "Hih!? "Yikes!? That face, which turned around, had the skin discolored to purple, and his gaze pointed in the direction of the day after tomorrow, causing him to breathe rough. They''re definitely doing something, and it''s obvious that something happened in this castle at this point. The purple-colored gatekeeper pulled out his sword and attacked me for a few seconds when he made me and Micah look like they were watching. It''s like a zombie. For now...... "Eh." "Nga......" Throw it away with a direct Shaw back throw, quickly removing Amrita from the bag and swinging it on her face. I don''t know what kind of disease or virus it is, but there''s got to be nothing that won''t work. It was confirmed that Mr. Gatekeeper''s face was as he had been before, and he stripped his white eyes and passed out. "Oh... this is a big deal" "I don''t want to see Kara or Muli or Lilo like this." "For once, if it''s just strength, it''s SSS, and aren''t Kara and the others okay? Especially Kara. She''s a pendant I gave her, and she can put a barrier on it." "Oh well, then maybe I''ll be fine. Just wake this guy up. What happened? "Right." I''ll create candy (hacka-flavoured) that will wake you up and put it in the gatekeeper''s mouth. A few seconds later, Mr. Gatekeeper came back to life as if someone had noticed he was critical until late to jump out of bed. "Ha... what am I!? "Are you all right? "Ah, Alim......! Oh, yes, they are again! "Are those, after all, people who want to be fake gods? "That''s right! The eagle, after inhaling the fog of poison put out by Huddle, the consciousness..." "There was some kind of rampage, wasn''t there? I''ve been pinching it in my ears for a long time, but it seems that a man called Huddle, who escaped from this country, has the skills to manipulate people. Rather close to the zombie virus when you look at the one now. Also, it might be more natural to assume that multiple people, and worst of all, all those who don''t have some strength in this castle, are doing the same thing that this gatekeeper has done by eating poison fog. ... um, I couldn''t think of one castle and all the delegates from different countries being wiped out in a short time until just now, but the only power they have is God himself when you look at what he''s done, and he twisted his time like a magic room, and it was actually only a month past this castle... how could it be possible? "Shame on you...... oh! Are kings, princesses and compatriots safe!? "No, we just got into this castle after we detected the incident and it was the first time we met..." "Are you a runaway eagle? Oh, my God." "But I think Kara''s at least safe." "Oh, really..." I could only get confirmation from this man that he was attacked. Can I just be helped for now? I was also a little relieved that a man named Huddle could handle his poison on my own. "Well, for now, we''re going to see how Kara''s doing." "What if I...? "There may be something I need you to help with in the meantime, so follow me" "Wow, I get it! This is how we get the people back to sanity in the castle, and maybe if you help us, it''ll be quick. Oh, but... what if someone was kidnapped like Mr. Herrell? I still have the power to choose a leader. King Rahma or something could be particularly dangerous. But I don''t think that guy''s gonna be okay... "If they destroy or vandalize the castle, I need you to help me with the cherry blossoms." "Oh, you can go back in time, just stuff" "Sort of." As it turns out, can we just keep it the way it was until it looks like it was damaged but not? Yeah, let''s go a little positive. 1142 Episode One Hundred Twenty-three: Evacuation Room "Ahhhhhh! "It!" I''ll swing Amrita quickly at someone dressed as a soldier who''s been attacked just a little further. I do think this guy was... um, assigned to this castle treasure trove. Did you come up from the basement to the second floor in a zombie-like state? The soldier fell to the ground like a drop of Amrita was losing power at once. "Wow, this is what the eagle looked like too..." "Yeah, that''s right." Well, from what I''ve seen with my eyes from here, there''s still about ten of us ahead. Some of them look like people from other countries. Didn''t they just target people who lived in Castle Mephirado from the beginning, after all? Come closer, I''ll sprinkle Amrita gently to help you. Maybe with a young maid. I feel a little sorry for her because she made her face green. Looks like we''re still here when we probe for magic with detection.... If this happens, I''ll leave Amrita with the gatekeeper and Micah, and I guess I should go check on Kara. "Hey, Micah. Can I ask you to stay? A lot of people are zombier than I expected... it''s going to take five minutes at full speed, so I want to see Kara first." "Okay, I''ll take care of it! "Then the eagle strives for the care of the fallen." "Yes, please" Before I told you to follow me, I really wanted you to accompany me a little deeper, but I couldn''t help it. Because I''m frightened by myself and this. Micah and Mr. Gatekeeper, I left eleven people still stunned and headed to the room alone where Kara reacted. "Wow..." Shortly before my destination, I found quite a few people with discolored skin lying on the ground like they were on something. I don''t think I killed him because I''m groaning. Hmm, this is the magic of the Minister''s gravity. If I solve the zombification now, it''ll just be crushed and painful, and I''ll have this magic solved before I can help about twenty people on this scene. Finally I put my hand on the door of the room where Kara would be.... locked from the inside. No, it feels like they''re holding the door knob down, not the key. The zombies may come, but I just have to tell them that I''m here. I slammed the door gently, keeping my voice down and screaming. "It''s me, it''s Alim! I''m here to help! "Mm, Alim...! It''s Mr. Orgo''s voice. Mr. Orgo''s voice from the inside means you''re safe in this room. Good. "Mr. Orgo! I''m here with Micah to help." "Hey Alim. Can I ask you one thing? "What? "... Which Alim are you? Either way, I only have one... Oh, you mean that? That''s him. That means they''re gonna suspect it. I knew they were here. I don''t know, can you send a message if it''s fake? Shall I send it to Mr. Orgo? [What''s the right thing to say, you''re the real one! [Message.........! Well, maybe I should know better. Just get in there quick.] Mr. Orgo only opened the door for as long as I could get through. It''s pressing. That look clearly told me something unusual happened in this castle. "Alim, where''s Mika? "Micah is having you all undone right now who seems to be manipulated by having my Amrita. I''m here to help you with the decorative reaction I gave Kara when it came to the demon gods." "You can still put everyone back together with that potion." "How many are safe? "... it would be quicker to see" When I asked him to go inside, in addition to Mr. Orgo, there were several other princes and princesses from other countries: Mr. Ruin, Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli, Kara. There are a few others, but basically noble and royal children, or people who can''t fight but are in a high position, are gathered in this room. Queen Karna or something. But Mr. Teal is not here. "Alim......! "Kara, hey! Kara jumped at me. Apparently not one scratch, good. No, I wouldn''t be able to wear it if I wanted to scratch it statefully. "What happened? Here." "... again..." "Them again? Kara nods. "Oh well, then everyone out of the castle for now..." "Oh, that Arim" "Hmm?" "The enemy is still in the castle..." "Huh." What? He said he''s still in the castle? I couldn''t detect it at all.... Yeah, speaking of undetectable, I couldn''t feel the zombied and the finished helping people since I got here, and any magic other than Micah. Even Kara came to rely on a pendant to help her. What''s going on? Was there an enemy executive who hadn''t figured out his abilities yet? Not good for that, I forgot to put an escort on Micah. If Micah showed up like a chaos black dragon, even Micah could easily be rendered powerless. If this happens...... "Then I get it. I can''t detect why, but I''m gonna go around this castle and find them, and I''m gonna kill them all." "... well, that just doesn''t work! Alim is stronger than us, but still..." Um, I wonder why this room, Mr. Ruin and Mr. Orgo, who should be able to fight, are also evacuating. Does that mean there was a chaos black dragon this time too? Then I feel like we could evacuate a larger number of people... 1143 gossip samurai rigging room (request) When I opened my eyes, I noticed I was in a mysterious room where the mysterious light BGM was ringing. Looks like I''m sitting on the left edge of a longer couch right now. What the hell is this? Maybe it''s a dream...... "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a pleasure to meet you, starting this week with Lil Huen, host of Lil''s Samurai Consultation Room." Turning to those who spoke, Lil had some sort of MC for wearing clothes with longer overall clothes like he wouldn''t normally wear. You said "Lil''s samurai consultation room" or something. Is this that or is it a setting called a TV show? I don''t know why, but I''m in the mood to give him a ride. "It''s a show about getting two people to talk about the musculoskeletal guy I prefer, or the one who excels in martial arts. It''s my first time, of course, and my guest is Shaw Hino. Speaking of me, it''s this guy." "Oh, oh. Nice to meet you...? "Shaw, this show will be broadcast during all the anasm, let''s do our best! "Ooh...? You think it''s a TV broadcast with anasm? I don''t know how Lil got to have the show, and it''s a mystery why there''s a TV station in Anasm in the first place, but well, do we seriously do this place to protect Lil''s face? "And it''s this one who gets you rigged. Cost...... uh, what generation is it? Oh, you''re not calculating that. Sage about five hundred years ago, and a master of katana from Japan in Chicue who reigned in anasm as a leader. It''s Mr. Gentenmar from Japan Samurai." "Hey! Thank you, thank you." "Huh!? Isn''t that the guy who slashed my arm!? What are you doing walking down these short stairs and waving to the audience? This guy is the one who said he was the source of that phantom relocation collection, but now he should normally have been the enemy, Lil said... no, how did the staff on this show summon a guy like this? Is this okay? Isn''t there some kind of problem? Haven''t you thought about the possibility of something rough happening? Well, I wouldn''t do that in front of Lil... "Then sit at the right end of that couch. But stay away from the show." "... you have understood" "You may not like the show, but be patient. I''ll put up with it, too, and I''ll give you a lot of good news when I''m done recording it." "Oh, wow." Is it okay to say that on a show that will be broadcast during anasm? And that samurai drinks tea to swallow. We just have to leave it to the flow...... "Shall we start with that event then? Mr. Fantasy Takemaru suddenly showed up and slashed off my precious show arm. That scene made me feel like a master of swords for years versus a master of young martial arts, but how was the show as a man who had excelled in swordsmanship for years? "That''s already splendid. Standing behavior very unlikely that he is still less than twenty years old. It was almost unintended, but brilliantly, Lord Hino had left the damage to his arms alone in his own samurai quest." "... that the real aim wasn''t the arm? "That''s right. I was going to cut it straight from my head." "Are you serious?" Thinking about it, maybe my martial arts experience helped me. If I had been bad, the members of that mansion other than me would have been two of a kind, just like this samurai said. "I wouldn''t forgive you if you did that. But I can''t win the show because I can''t beat them first either... Well, leave that story alone. How was the show? "I didn''t have time to think about anything because I was suddenly attacked." "That''s right. So, Mirage Maru, you seem to have known that your strength as well as your status will affect you in battle, but when did you realize that? "Is it about two to three years before he was appointed as a leader? At first, I was just thinking about raising the level like Lord Arim, but one free day, in my spare time, as a samurai, I tried to train a knife for a long time. Then the next day, even though the status hasn''t changed and I haven''t remembered my skills anew, I guess the awkwardness I thought was a blow to the head had changed slightly. Then again." "I see!" If it''s this samurai theory, it wasn''t a mistake what Yip said about a knight in leopard fur who fought with you, the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation Crusell. However, the only thing that makes this story work is the talk that leads to the stage where the status is somewhat overhead. Ye told me which fight was not right. [M] "The same goes for Lord Furano, right? I guess after I let my stats kanst over Lord Arim, I realized that it also affects my original strength, and I repeat my muscle enhancement and Judo workouts for hours every day! Young but sincere, I am interested. As a samurai!" "Oh, no, in my case, muscle and judo are routine and hobbies." "I mean, you just kept going because you wanted to? "Oh, that''s right. I didn''t mean to be stronger than I am now." I''m working out in anticipation of a game on Earth. I didn''t think it was something that also made sense to anasm. I thought you just had to increase your level and use strong skills. "I hope so! Um, if you have a samurai like this, you can''t feel safe in the country of Japan." "Oh, it''s time." "Oh, is it already? We''ve only been talking for about five minutes." "It''s okay, it''s that kind of show." I''m not sure what it is. Does it mean that a short show would be more awkward for the first time with the anasms that have just started televising? "Thank you both for today! Next time I''ll be calling Mr. Krusel, head of the Beast Knights of the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation, and Mr. Gilmers, the most powerful adventurer we all know! See you next week!... Look, both of you wave at the camera! "See you next week." "So, here we are." I don''t know...... ______ ____ _ "That''s a dream." Damn, don''t just dream weird when you''re in this mansion. Why did you dream like that? You can call that samurai without hostility or something. It''s too unrealistic. There are other scratches... leave them at this time. Is it better than the dream that Miho said about having a dream where ants appear in large numbers in settings? He seemed happy though. "Wahoo, Shaw, hey! "Oh, good morning." "Quick, but what kind of training are we going to have today? "... oh yeah..." Earlier dreams turn my head. Perhaps we should make it more intense if our daily workouts help us fight. "I think I''ll unionize with my robot opponents continuously and without a break with data from the Judo World Champions I had made before I had a dream" "Wow, then I wish the show was managed in such a way as not to butterfly, okay? "Oh, I asked for it." I''ll take care of it. Daily practice strengthens me.... Oh, my God. ##### Four more! -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father -Alim x Lil [Done] ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) [Done] -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] 1144 Episode One Thousand Twenty-four: The Occupied Castle "Hey, Kara. Speaking of which, why are you evacuating here? There wasn''t anywhere else, like a pantry or an arsenal." "... J, actually..." Apparently the closest and biggest room for each of these evacuees was here. Besides, it seems that places like the pantry and the armory that seemed good for evacuation were first occupied by poison gas. There are no enemy big names around here because the King and King Rama drove their enemies hard to the back of this castle, so it seems that the last fort Mr. Orgo and Mr. Ruin have left on this scene. Only to prevent annihilation. In other words, the kings are confronted with their enemies ready that they may die. But then again, if I go now, I can move the war in the right direction. I''ve been here since I noticed, so it shouldn''t be that long. "Then I figured if I went to the Kings right now, I''d be able to take advantage? The enemy just attacked us. What? "... uh, no. It''s been about an hour now. We''ve been holding out for an hour because Alim gave us this pendant and I and your brother''s magic to endure..." Not only is he losing detection for some reason, but he seems to be drifting outside until time. Sure, because I''ve rushed right after the anomaly... I wonder if I''ve had about half an hour in this castle. It''s like a magic room. I wonder if I should have thought that reinforcements such as Mr. Ult and Mr. Gilmers would not have come for another few hours even if they had noticed this anomaly. Seeking help from Shaw and Kanata now will take just as long. ¡­ well, should I send you a message? "In the meantime, I''m worried about the kings, so I''ll see what happens. I''ll be back as soon as something happens. I left Micah without knowing there was still an enemy executive." "Okay. If that''s it... be careful" "Yeah, ah, I''ll leave this for once. An autonomous doll with the strength of an SSS-ranked adventurer." I installed two robotically altered weapons that I made. Even this will work out for a while. We can use it as a weapon even when we have enemies that are no match for us. "I''ll be there, then." I''m out of your room. Now I''ll explore the magic of Micah and that gatekeeper. No, it''s not just those two. Obviously, the number of people is increasing. There are still more and more amazing numbers. Apparently Micah is doing well. But let''s have a peek in the face once, shall we? I headed to Micah''s current location. "Micah!" "Ah, Ayu...... Alim! How did it go with Kara and the others?!? "Aristocrats, royal children, and non-fighting adults like Queen Karna, mainly Kara and Mr. Ruin, were evacuated to the same room where Kara reacted." "It is. So what about kings and ministers...? "I don''t know. Apparently, the flow of time outside is completely different from the flow of time here. Magic room condition." "We rushed right down the street, and there were too many zombies out there." "How many people did you help? "I don''t know. Isn''t that over fifty already? I can afford to go about that. Not even a hundred people are crazy enough. I told Micah that there are several zombies in front of the room where Kara is also tied up by gravitational magic, so I told her to disarm the magic and then help you. "Hmm, okay!... So you''re going to help the Kings now? "Yeah." "For example, I don''t think Alim can win if the dragon that weakens that human being and the slime with the powerful skills of you two brothers show up at the same time...? I''m gonna die again, aren''t I? If a dream dies, so do I." "You have a ring. If he dies, we''ll start over next to Micah. And vice versa. I made sure we never left again." "Eh heh, you did. Besides, in case there is, can you handle it because there is a part of my dream body and Amrita...... But really, try not to die, okay? "Good luck" Yeah, there''s a ring, so even if something happens to Micah, she''ll come out next to me. Not only is it going to kill you, but it''s going to seal you up, torture you, or automatically move next to one of you, even if you''re in chastity danger, so I''m glad you made this. That''s why I decided to go around the castle at full speed. The zombies will do something about Micah and the others, pathetic, but let''s just say we''ll be behind. First of all, there was all the upstairs rooms and there was nothing else just someone who tried to go around all the rooms three times but worked in a zombied castle or someone with you who came from outside. In other words, if there is anything, it will be the place where the castle people live, or the ground floor or the basement. It should have been underground to have a pantry or arsenal that said poison gas was spreading, so it''s likely underground or upstairs. ... Let''s go. If I''m bad, I might have to deal with the tough guys at the top of my previous enemies at once. 1145 Episode One Thousand Twenty-Five: The Hierarchy of Toxicity I came to the first floor for now. Speaking of which, there were no zombies on the ground floor earlier. Is there any reason? When I looked through the aisle on the left from the futon lobby, I saw a purple gas that felt obviously poisonous, acting like a dry ice smoke. Apparently, the first floor was the only place this lobby was okay in the first place, and then the poison was already spinning. You were right to see what was going on upstairs. Now, do you want to move on while you turn off the poison, or do you want me to take care of the poison and then move on? We should see how the King is doing as soon as possible, and I wonder if the latter is better. For once, let''s leave a few items to prevent any further poison from advancing to Micah and Kara and the others. Let''s start with the left side where the poison was visible. Wear and enter items that disable the poison to some extent. Perhaps this is by the jailbreaker''s poison master, but it seems possible to prevent it with the power of the item master. Maybe it''s not a real poison. None of the master systems would be as stylish as they should be. I have a general idea of the structure of this castle, but the smoke is in the way and it''s hard to see the front. After all, detection other than Micah or the one who saved her won''t work either, so you have to proceed with caution. It can also accidentally devour you. That''s what I was thinking. I just kicked into something. It was obviously the feeling of kicking people. "Wow..." I checked, he was one of the deacons in this castle. My skin is in the same green condition as the zombies, but I''m already out of breath. Perhaps the poison will work normally even in a manipulated state. I can bring you back to life at any time in Amrita, so is it still as good as there are bodies left? So sorry...... I''ll be behind you. Even if we bring him back to life now, he''ll just fall into poison again. I guess you should think there are still plenty of people in this condition. Along the way, there was a cooking room, so I get worried about what was going on with that chef and peek him in the face. He wasn''t in the evacuation area, and he''s probably out. ... Yeah, I couldn''t. Many other cooks have also died in zombie condition. The kitchen is rough all you want. Naturally, but you''re poisoned, so the ingredients must be crude. I''m sorry, but I''ll leave the chefs to it. Nevertheless, from the left side to a place that seems to go in and plug into the front aisle already, that is, half of the first half of the aisle has turned but the bodies of the zombied people have not been found unexpectedly. I still have the middle and second half, so I can''t help it. I''d like to be faster, but it''s a little frightening to move at a fierce speed in this poor vision. Oh, but maybe I can make a dark-eyed goggle like SF? I just made it and put it on, and I see the contours of all sorts of things. I''m fine with this. I wish I''d known sooner. Also, I thought it would be inefficient to look at it as a smudge, so I decided to go along with it like Micah. What would happen if it were a game like this? On the way through the darkness, there may be a boss or an item of interest in the biggest room or the deepest room. So I decided to go. I knew when I was in trouble, I''d have to rely on the game for Micah, Leaf or Sho. I reached the most time-consuming room on the ground floor, no matter which aisle I entered. For example, a large, luxurious room with a ball with people who are not passing between the thrones. I just thought I''d go inside and I heard someone put their hand on the door knob from the other side. Even though it''s so poisonous, it''s clear that it''s the enemy at a time when he''s trying to get out without looking particularly alert. Quickly hid in the shadows. "But I can''t believe it. I didn''t know they could wipe out SS Rankers or SSS Rankers other than the ones who got away from all that number of anasms...... I knew you were right about God." "What are you saying? Isn''t that the power of Lord Huddle?" "No, that''s not until I specialize with Temehe et al..." "Uh, what''s wrong, Huddle! You''re getting humbled day by day, aren''t you? It''s like someone else from the beginning! "Ha, well..." I knew it. Out came Teng himself, who sprinkled this poison and turned everyone into a zombie, a samurai who slashed Sho''s arm, and Nyalat Hotel, who killed his brother. You said you wiped them all out. I mean, the kings are already... I''d at least like to see if there''s any bodies left, but I think I''m the one dealing with those three at the same time... Or, someone''s still coming. "How was your day?" "Is it Lord Mephistophales? I don''t know if there was anything like a struggle but there were no vacancies in the executive. How was the new brave executives? "Of course Mr. Lucifer is strong. Maybe you were stronger than you used to be. And then there''s Mr. Kro and the others... Oh, you''re here." "What is it that we are the last. Because this guy is enjoying a tragic slaughter..." "MenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMenMen Apparently, they were welcoming their enemies apart from their rooms. And the whole room was wiped out. As far as I can see they are all supposedly enemy executives. On the contrary, Mr. Herrell feels manipulated, even if he doesn''t. "What should I have done next?" "Kill the princesses and princes in the back room upstairs and you''re done." "Ha, it''s going to be interesting if you just put Queen Karna and Princess Kara on your neck and expose them to the people! "Right. But there must have been a couple of reincarnated princesses..." "With Mr. Crowe, you can do anything." "Let''s just go." Or suck. They''re coming all the way over here, and they''re trying to get to Kara and the others. Going to Kara''s means Micah and I will see each other on the way. That means I have to do something here...... I can''t protect everyone! 1146 Episode One Thousand Twenty-six: Im gonna take you down here. Conclusion. I don''t know if I''m going to be the enemy alone, but I''m going to have to knock them all out here. I think it''s a very retarded idea. But I''m in a state where I can have an infinite contest. If there''s enough danger to Micah or Kara, we should defeat one or more of them here...... "... stay! "Am I...? "What, there was still a survivor" "No, you can''t live in my poisonous fog, normal... Tem¨¦ and the others are launching antibodies, so they''re safe." Ya, I knew it, Riko, I''m frightened! Very frightening! Oh, my legs are shaking and I think I''m leaking. What is this fear I feel far more than confronting demons and SSS-ranked demons?... I guess it''s because I''ve seen my insides killed so many times. Spiritual imprint?... but we have to do it. "This voice, isn''t this Alim Nariway!" "Yeah, you are! It''s my copy source, Alim, this girl." "Well, are you on your way to realizing you''re being targeted" "Looks like he''s the only one. It''s a big deal. You''re shivering so much." The first thing to be most alert about is the attack on the Nyallato Hotel. He''s capable of Kanata, so he''s going to launch an instant death attack without a status relationship by removing his heart or brain directly. If I die, I''m gonna go back to Micah, and it''s gonna take me some time from there to face these guys again. Black chaos dragon as of. It''s got a fin on it''s ear and one like Rose''s, so I''m sure it''ll make your eyes peel. I''m sure it''s next to someone who looks like a lunatic. This guy can deactivate the status. Probably not down to defense or HP, but the offense and speed will be completely taken away and the magic will be almost impossible to shoot. If you get slapped in that state, there won''t be any way to try to play it again and again. "Try us alone and stop laughing" "Whether you are strong or not! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "But Awkward Men, until now, each of them has been a mighty man." "Hey Chongmage, don''t say that. You''ll feel like you''ve suddenly lost your temper." "Either way, this girl means that so many people have to get together and fight. You might win, but you shouldn''t be chronic." First, remove all weapons weapons that can be deformed into robots from the pouch so that they can be reduced to physical abilities by the Chaos Black Dragon. And activate. "Ooh, boulder item master. Every doll is a hell of a substitute." "How many slaves was Huddle dealing with, for? "Ten thousand is not enough, I guess." Then expand the zone. I wish I could have stopped time like Micah, but I didn''t master it, so I just have to make him say things at speed. While the robots are stirring up the MP, the sword you poured will kill them all with one blow! I''d like to start with the nastiest Nyalat Hotel...... but I have to seal this guy up. Because he''ll be back, from Chaos Black Dragon. As long as we take this guy down, we can cover the power difference. Probably a shorter time than a moment from the other person. I swung my sword down from the top against the chaos black dragon. Blood splashes fly. It''s just that the blood wasn''t coming at me, it was coming out of the direction I was in. If you look forward, the blade of the Japanese sword is slightly ahead of the face of the chaos black dragon. Samurai with arms stretched behind him. It was my arm that was slashed. The tip is floating in the universe from under the elbow. It runs like it''s burning, and it solves the concentration. "...... Huh!!? "Come on, what''s this blood?" "It''s blood coming out of the brave man''s arms." "Well, it''s not bad if you mean strong, beautiful and young, bathing your biological daughter in blood. It can be described as blood of the highest value. Anyway, Chongmage, thanks for your help." "Are you calling the Awkward to the Lord?" "Later, Cro. Alim, she''s not my daughter..." "What... so...!? Why, why was I slashed!? I''d be overwhelmed if it was just the status. I wasn''t even alarmed. Yet how could you! Looks like the samurai who slashed the show took my arm... the hell... "Are you surprised? I''ll tell you first. I''m not using my skills at all." "That''s it. That''s the one who trains too much martial arts and can predict the target''s attack with signs to attack first! "Yes, that''s it. Oh, but it''s not because of my skills that I was able to slash my arm. One of the skills of the awkward is to completely eliminate what cannot be slashed, but hence. So..." The samurai shook the knife magnificently as if they were even watching the killing line of the epoch. At that moment, the robots I built were finely cut and wiped out. All of this is good because it has a playback function, and my arm was automatically undone with Amrita. The weapon I was holding also comes back from me. It''s just... terribly strong. It was stronger than I expected. I can''t believe humans who are wise and mentors are so strong... on the contrary, Shaw often just had to have one arm slashed. "Whoa, look at that. My arm is playing again. Don''t do anything to make me wonder if you''re human even though you look so cute." "I think it''s pretty good when Huddle''s poison isn''t working." "But enough gaps were made.... it smashes me to death without my skin so much that I don''t think about killing my own people" Hey, what''s up? I might lose. 1147 Going out with your gossip father! (Request) "Uh heh, it''s been a long time since you and your father were alone! "Yeah, you are." On Earth, Sunday. Ye and your mother are each on a different errand. I won''t be home till tonight. Ye to the shareholders'' meeting, your mother to see her friends. Mika also seems to be dealing with Sakura today. Sho seems to be on a date with Lil as usual, so inevitably there were only two of us at home: me and your father. Your father often brings work into the house, but today he normally reads books. Let''s talk about it. "Father, are you enjoying your anasm? "Well, it''s pretty fun. We can also observe organisms that are not here." "Have you come up with any new inventions? "A lot. The deteriorated version of the dream item master, the item Jazz, is handy.... I can normally make my own ultra-premium cultures." "We have to make sure the other researchers don''t find out, right? "They won''t pull out." Your father''s right, he''s been braiding up new projects lately. He said the experiment speed had increased. Your father is the branch manager and administrator and facility manager of the largest research organization in the world in Japan...... Anyway, he''s a lot of things, and he''s pretty great at converting at headquarters. The specs add up with me and I had dreams, about divided by 1.5. Still, I''m glad your anasm skills will help you with your work...... blah blah blah blah what do you think. "Father, you know, you can easily make the results of what you were looking for as an item, don''t you get vain? Look, Sakura used to use glasses, and since then, they''ve succeeded in lightening them so much that they don''t suck with regular glasses, but if it''s true, it took another forty years, right? "Oh, because you just made a finished product of what you were looking for and analyzed that personally. I''m not going to be vain, I''m not going to be looking for research, I''m going to be trying to create something that can save so many people." "Oh my God! Well, if you look at it publicly, you''re not doing it right. If I were your father, I''d be able to hide something about anasm from you. If you have no mental problems, you can make use of it in the future. Well, it''s time for lunch. I think I''ll let you take me somewhere for dinner. Whatever. Not for flavor, but for going out. "Father, I want to go out to dinner for lunch" "Well, it''s quicker to have dreams." "I want to go out! "Well, it tastes inferior to having dreams everywhere you go, but do you even go to a fixer?" "Yeah!" That''s why I''m changing out of my room clothes. My coordination today is a hooded shirt with jeans about the length of a shortbread. The shirt has a cute heart mark on it at one point. And Neeso. "Dress like that again..." "Fine, you look great! "Well, no one would think it was my son first, as usual" "Your father can''t even talk about people, can he? First of all, I don''t think you''re a man of forty." "It suits you, okay? "Of course!" Your father''s outfit is just like mine and he looks like a girl. How did this happen to both of us? Your mother is the culprit. Because it''s a doctrine to make cute people wear cute things. Ye denied it super hard even when she was about to be made to wear it in her childhood, so the outfit retains the feeling of being a man though. Me and your father went outside. It''s time to be sweet. By the way, I look like this even in high school, so I''m allowed to be worldly even if I''m sweet to my parents outside. It''s nice to have a young face, isn''t it? ''Cause we''re totally sisters for what we saw. When I walk with Leaf dressed as a woman and my father''s three adult men, I look like three sisters. "I have a dream, she''s already 17, why would you want to put your arms around me?" "Fine, I don''t have much time to be sweet. The world will mistake me for my sisters." "Already... you''ll always be sweet" Even your father is really happy because he likes to be sweetened by his own children, but for once he says that in front of the building as his father''s pride. The leaves may be similar in saying this. I have no hesitation in saying that. It''s totally up to your mother. I walked through the city in search of a restaurant on foot as it was and was caught by someone taking some kind of survey along the way. "Excuse me, are you two family? "Yes, it is! "It''s a ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð TV, but I''m doing a survey about what I think of my family..." To hear what the story is about, it seems that the sisters or mothers and daughters are the target. Your father said no in the middle of an explanation. "Sorry, because we''re not sisters" "Huh? Are you a mother?!? How young..." "No, that''s not the same. Can you take a look at this for once? Your father showed the announcer his ID. Mr. Announcer keeps his mouth wide open. "Oh, you know... uh, womenswear hobby... no, but it''s not cosmetic thick, and what the... so forty way man...? "Quick story, almost everyone in our bloodstream will look like a girl like this. You don''t have to do anything special. He''s also my son." "Yep..." "Because you look great in your outfit. It''s hard to deny when they say" womenswear. " They''re not going to use our questionnaire after all. I can''t help it because it''s not covered in the first place. My father and I continued to walk around looking for a restaurant. Well, it''s not like I don''t really have a destination store to get to right away, but it''s probably not a bad idea to take a walk... That''s what we think of each other. Anyway, I''ve been dead once, so I hear it feels stingy, because family time is important. ##### That''s three more! -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father [done] -Alim x Lil [Done] ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (with Alim) -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) [Done] -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] 1148 Chapter 127: Irresistible "Was this the first time you''ve used our power against a false brave man? The moment someone who would be a chaos dark dragon said that, I was on my knees and elbows on the ground. I can''t stand up anymore because my whole body is out of strength all at once. Of course, the weapon is falling out of my hand. This is the... super nasty ability everyone was talking about. I couldn''t say anything until I experienced it, but this feeling of being forced to weaken me as a person regardless of my status. I''m not going to fight it at all. "Ooh, I knew it would work easily for Alim too, Chro''s ability! "Gu... you''re fine, but it works for me and Chongmage too, so there... think about it" "Ha ha! I don''t think Katana can hold it. Oh, this is amazing." Apparently, it has also worked on the Huddle and Fantasy Pills of the enemy, who is a pure human being. There''s only one other person who''s pure, but is that better for the sake of skill? "Mm, it hurts that the phantom circle can''t get up. I can''t help my endurance because my powers aren''t going down." "Wow, even if I attack, I''d rather..." "Then it''s my turn." That''s what Nyalat Hotel came forward. Based on my appearance, I have brown skin and long, watery hair. Even though my face and my body''s youthfulness remain alim, I just change my hair and overall color to look like someone else properly. I thought you said when I was the first Gugnognyo demon you met that I wanted originality because of my main power to copy. "Hey, long time no see! How are you, brother? "Mmm..." "If you stare at me with such a horrible face, you''ll have wrinkles on your pretty face. Now, unfortunately, I''m the only one who can destroy herself and move. [M] What do you want me to do? Shall I take out the heart as it is? Sometimes they cut their brains out and let them go outside. Perhaps it''s a good idea not to leave a drop of blood to spray from all over your body." Well, if it involves pain, they''ll decide to die at that point, and I''ll fly to Micah, so I don''t care about any of it. I regret being hit without any resistance. At least if you could have used it magically...... ... That Nyalat Hotel doesn''t try to move with its hands around me. That look is the look I make when I''m thinking about something. What''s wrong with you? "What happened?" "... it doesn''t make sense to kill me after all. This kid, he''ll come back to life again and again. Whatever it hurts." "Oh, you were talking before. Amrita or something, so it''s easy." "Don''t think it''s quicker if I give you that letter first." "That''s right, will you" Mr. Mitsuo... No, Mephistophales approached me with a bunch of paper that seemed to have good material. He''s crawling on all fours. Put the sole gently under my head. And for one word, he groaned with such a loud voice that only I could hear. "You feel like you''ve given someone a letter like this before, don''t you? Weird. Don''t you know something? "No, I don''t know anything..." "Mephistophales, enough? "Oh, yes." He''s gone before I said it. I knew your memory was gone. Was that before the war, too? I guess Herrell and I don''t know anything about how he''s being manipulated there. We''ve both been called out many times. We''ve been used many times, poor thing... "You can give that to anybody great!... I''m pronouncing you fake, this is from Dear Anazare Level! "Mm-hmm. Now we''re done with our requirements? I got in here to attract a fake brave man... you want to leave now? "Why don''t you just kill a princess or something and then go home? "No, that would be good enough. I''ve done enough. Let''s go home." "Oh well." It would mean letting the missouri get away with it, but we''d have to bring the king back to life and now we''d better have him home. I thought you said you showed up this time to give me this letter or something. What is it about? "So, Alim, I''m gonna say it again, and I''m gonna give it to you, okay? And me, I changed my name from Nyalat Hotel to Illume. I just cheated from Alim to Nihongo one letter at a time, isn''t that cute? So the next time you see me, call me by that name! "Bye, Illumememe, nice to meet you! "Ugh." Nyalat Hotel...... For one reason I started Illume and the big enemy men who would have boarded this castle could have vanished from sight using Kanata''s instant travel. At the same time, I can finally see my body''s sense of disabling falling out and being free to stand up. ... Now, clean up after. Turn off the poison, put the rest of us back from the zombies, and bring the dead back to life. Then should I give you this letter in front of the King or King Rama? I can put this castle back together for now. It''ll take a while, but let''s all split up and do our best. First there would be the kings, they came out, into the room where the blood was flowing from the gap in the door. There it was, lots of meat chunks, guts, bones _______. 1149 Episode One Thousand Twenty-eight Spirit and Game "Ugh..." "All right, all right." My heart is badly damaged, you can say that. If Micah hadn''t done this to me and Nadenade, I''d have cried in front of the great people in anasm by now. Kara, and Mr. Lilo and Mr. Muli are also comforting me with Micah. Everyone else was looking at me worryingly. "Alim is only seventeen years old, too, of her original age. I don''t know how miserable we were, but I think it did." King Rahma is right. After the Anaza-level men left, I worked hard to pull out all the poison gas, put the zombies back together without one, and helped many others, including the King, King Rahma and Mr. Thor, who had been killed in that back room and so forth. There were some pretty messed up bodies, but Amrita could be brought back to life as long as she had blood on her hands, so she could eventually bring them all back to life without a single vacancy. It was just so gross. That miserable sight was tough on me after I was forced into it by myself. It''s the first time I''ve seen a large number of people screwed up in person, if I think about it. Yeah, the demons are fine because they''re close to the feeling they''re hunting animals, and it''s good because not nearly everyone died of trauma when Samayyle was there. "Before I got help, I don''t know what to say about this... Alim Nariway is immature as a warrior except for her stats and skills..." "You lived as a normal person in another world, you had no choice." There is no room to argue. I think I''m immature in spirit anyway, and I don''t think I need to work out anything right now. It''s not like I want to be a warrior or a hero. You''d better do it all. I just did it. Don''t think Shaw and Kanata are still more adults in that respect. Micah whispers in her ear. "I know what dreams are thinking." "Mica......" "You''re thinking of a game for better or worse. Samayyle, it felt like a boss fight until just before, didn''t it? "I took it a little heavier because it''s real, but it''s like that." "Don''t think I can stay put. If you''re weirdly scared or uptight, you''re not going to be able to make it." "Sort of." Well, thinking about it, it was only when Micah and Kanata got something done that I''ve been serious from the bottom of my mind about about Anasm and got over the hard mental state as well. "So what? When Alim calms down, you can read them a letter." "Don''t you mind if I read it now? You should let her know later." "... right, let''s just give it a rest. That would be the top priority." I was transported to the infirmary. Since when is it transported here? This is the second time. I remember Kara finding out that Micah and I were dating. Looks like Micah''s gonna look at me again this time. Well, there''s a lot of other people who want to see me, so I won''t be able to flirt. "I have a dream, why don''t you just sleep? "... because it''s going to be in my dreams Ya" "Why don''t you make an item that can erase your memories? That''s how much you can do with the power of an item master, right? "Uh, I guess so." Don''t be sweet because you can''t train your spiritual side, or if there''s so many people from all over the country in the castle, some of them are going to say it, but if you sneak around, I don''t know if it''s a problem. "Alim, please don''t push me." "Yeah, but now I''m just mentally tough, and I can''t say anything because I''m pimping on my body." "I think it''s harder to go crazy. Again, instead of resting here, you should go home today..." That''s right, I think we should go home and secretly erase our memories and flirt with Micah. Rather than that, that''s supposed to be the only option... how dare that letter make it all stop. I can''t help but worry about it. I don''t know what it''s all about, but it''s frightening that there''s a good chance there''s another war. What are you afraid of, what are you afraid of... No, I''m losing it. It''s really amazing to think about the main character of the game like this. How many times have you thought that? "Um, someone''s gonna come running this way, right? "I wonder who." Several people said they had started to hear the noise of running dota. If you do listen, I can hear you too. Looks like it''s near this infirmary. I mean, it''s on its way. I''ll see what I can do. That''s why Lilo, one of the people who was here, went outside the infirmary to see how things were going. Then some time later, Mr. Lilo brought in a soldier who looked panicked. He must be the only one left in the king''s room. He came closer when he saw my face. "Ah, Lord Alim, go to the throne room now! "Oh, but Alim has only been resting for a dozen minutes!? "But the contents of the letter from the enemy..." Did you read it first after all? Maybe people from countries other than the King actively tried to move on. Many people don''t want to go home without getting hit, and I want information fast...... like. I knew for sure it said something about me. I knew you did. 1150 Episode One Hundred Twenty-nine: Doom or Execution. "Father, what do you mean! Alim hasn''t recovered at all! You didn''t get hurt when you took your medicine, did you? This is terrible, while you get help! "Oh, I know, Kara. I''m really sorry for Alim..." We moved from the infirmary to the throne. Seems silent and terribly troubled by otherwise great, spiritually tougher people like the representatives of the nations and King Rama. I''m also curious to see you fly and me. And I''ve never seen Kara really angry before. To the king, too. Awesome sword screen. The king is furious, too. I don''t deny anything at all.... Should I follow up with him that he''s still okay enough to be called in? "So, my king, what the hell was so much content that I had to call Alim? We have to move on, we can''t even give you a break." "Uhm.... it would actually be quicker for you to read it" The king came to me and handed me the letter. What does it say to stand out: "From God to all the inhabitants of Anasm"?... I left this behind by raiding a place where representatives of a nation gathered during anasm. I guess it was part of their plan to get people together to ask about Anaza-level measures and my situation. I wonder if that tragedy could be my fault... "Takeshi...? "Please don''t push me." "Ugh, yeah......" I don''t have the option of not reading anyway. Let''s read it hard. The font is exactly the same as the one that describes the status. Letters as if typed in with a machine. I feel like I desperately want to claim that I am Ten Himself who created the concept of status. To begin with, the perception of a fake God was a mistake, and it was like claiming that I was a real anazah level. You always thanked me for believing in you, or you spoke from status to some, oh my god. If you''re going to say that much, you can believe it''s real, but I still wonder why it''s really frigid. Around a third of the way through the whole thing I started talking about my own purpose now at Anazar level. And in that part, I understood if the king had called me in now, which I wouldn''t normally force him to. And why is everyone possibly silent? I honestly wanted to stop reading it, but I did my best to read it to the end wondering if there was any information that could be some kind of breakthrough. The more I read it, the more I was made to realize that there was only despair and that the other person meant it and there was no escape. ¡­¡­¡­ "What... this...? Words don''t come out. My eyes around me have felt horrible. In fact, you must be thinking terrible things. A series of streams, and this letter. This I can be mentally hunted down...? That''s right, it''s weird to think. I didn''t even realize I wasn''t intolerant of the grotesque situation that happened in reality. I''m poked at my weakness, made brittle, made weak... I can hear the unbroken mentals cultivated in the game collapsing. "Koko... Koko Ousa Well..." "... Alim" "Me, what can I do..." ¡­¡­ Silence, I don''t have an answer. I haven''t even talked to you about this yet, I guess the information is the only state in everyone''s head. Normally I don''t believe in this ridiculous content. But we''ve been shown strength by our enemies so far, we all think it''s possible...! that the level of anarchy destroys anasm. Me too now...... "... it''s crazy. It''s like this" "Micah is right! Father, no, you''re not thinking weird either!? You''re not thinking about sacrificing Alim, as requested by Anaza-level!? Nobody replies to anything. I guess it''s two things: you can''t keep up with much content and you''re out of line, or you don''t know what to answer. Why is destroying the world and putting my life on the scale? The letter reads: ''By the end of this week we will have carried out public executions in the most atrocious manner possible to imagine Alim, sealed so that she will never be able to be resurrected again. And all three demon gods are to let go and dedicate themselves. Because if you don''t, you''ll destroy only humans like people, beasts, demons,'' it said. What did I really... do? "Ha... ha... no, no..." "Ayum..." And as I anticipated this idea, "If you ever escape to Earth, you interfere with it in ways like the disasters you''ve shown on the ground before, and destroy it. And as a negotiated breakdown, Anasm also perishes. I don''t think there''s any escape, ''it also said. If the content is correct, it is still because of the anaza-level... I didn''t know what the purpose was, but in short, it was likely the fabric stone to this point. He was going to hunt me down for a long time. "... Father, I will never let you execute Alim. Absolutely." Silence ensues. No, they''ll never execute me, because I''m supposed to be the strongest human being in anasm right now, unless there''s a bunch of incompatible opponents coming along like this one. But can you stand the situation that everyone is after, the brittle spirit that I am in? 1151 gossip Massive Womens Party Again (Request) It''s been longer than I thought, so I''m going to split the story in two! Next time, we''ll continue with this. ##### It''s a girls'' party at the castle today. That''s also a large number of people even Mr. Margot and Rose. Speaking of members to be exact, eight: Alim, Mika, Kara, Lilo, Muli, Lil, Sakura, Rose and Margot. It''s also my first sorority since I found out I''m not from Anazam and I''m not even really thirteen. "Then what shall we do today! I haven''t decided to do it. We all just got together because we talked about getting together for now. By the way, I''m not here from another country right now with a princess my age or anything, but I don''t think I made the choice to say I''d call you because I''d be careful. Well, this gathering feels like a bunch of friends, so you can call someone who''s not friends with anyone. "Today, right, he wants us to experience the culture of the world of Alim and the others at any rate. Alim, Mika, Sakura, Lil, can you do me a favor? "Okay, fine! There''s plenty to tell you that I''m going to let you experience Earth''s culture. I wonder what it would be if I told you something that''s not in the anasm where you can play with eight girls, including me. Oh, like I make a magic room right now and ski and snowboard in it? Maybe that''s a good idea. I talked to Micah. "Uh, maybe. But that''s because it''s not a ski resort. Why don''t we use it as a pool? "Wow, nice pool! "... sister, you''re mean, aren''t you? I can''t believe we''re playing in the pool..." "Aye, nyo" I wonder if it''s really fun to have a water slider or a flowing pool or something like that. Micah just wants to see everyone''s bathing suits anyway. But I feel like I''ve done this once. "So let''s make it a pool! "What is a pool, Micah" "Swimming and bathing in a box for water in a bathing suit." "Is it fun... it" "Oh, maybe the first time I went to Arim''s mansion, that one I did? "Yes! That''s it! That''s it! Oh, I remember. When Lilo and Muli came to visit us in addition to Kara six months or more ago, you played in the pool you made in the magic room in the mansion by calling it a swimming game. You didn''t have any shows or canatas yet back then. Of course it would be my first experience for Rose and Mr. Margot, if I had never swimmed in a city by the water. "Swimsuits are the ones worn by girls who do fishermen in cities with close seas or who want to take a swim bath, right? "Yeah! It doesn''t seem to be very popular in this world, but in our world we must have one at a time" "I mean, I have it, I mean, it''s gonna be brought to school" "Heh, let''s do it then! Micah magically created several sheets of paper with illustrations of swimsuits. Apparently it''s meant to be a catalog. I guess I''ll choose to wear it this time out of this. "Sister, why is there only a bikini? Your sister would have thought of the cute, less exposed one, wouldn''t she? "Hehe, there are a lot of things like me... this time, yeah. It''s not that bad. It''s not like the boys are gonna see us." Sakura looked at me with a pompous face when Micah said that. And for some reason I nodded lightly. "Well... I hope your sister doesn''t do something weird" "Well, that''ll do." Is that all right with you? Well, I don''t have a problem with that either... Rose asked Micah a question as she picked swimsuits from the catalogue each with Micah at the head. "Hey Micah, what are you gonna do with me and Lil? My tail is in the way... can I wear a bathing suit like this underwear? "So, Rose, you''re not wearing pants? "Ha, you''ve decided you''re wearing it! For the Beast Man! "It''s all right because Alim will do the same thing so you can avoid tails." "Right." Oh, you''re the one who makes it. Looks like that''s how we''re all done choosing. I chose it too. I don''t mind wearing an existing one, but isn''t Nori important? Magic room with lots of fun attraction pools, and made swimsuits. Naturally because that''s all Micah prepared, but they''re all bikinis after all. I don''t know if I or Mr. Muli have to be depressed about my physique. Speaking of which, I have a dressing room in the magic room, but I can''t change in the same place on a boulder, can I? Why are you avoiding taking a bath with me every time? I got a message from Micah when I was thinking about it. [Alim''s gonna stop you for a while, so you can change in there.] [Thanks, that''ll help] [I''m in a space with other girls. I''ll even forgive you for wearing swimsuits, but you can''t be naked. And if you use color for everyone''s swimsuit, you can''t, so if you''re gonna fall in love, just me. You can try as many as I want] [I''m ''Alim'' now, so I''m fine.... but then why did you propose a pool? [Because I look like everyone''s swimsuit? [Yes...] Micah doesn''t brace. ##### Oh, my God, that''s two more! This story continues next time. -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father [done] -Alim x Lil [Done] ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (Alim Available) [Done] -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) [Done] -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] 1152 gossip Massive Womens Party Again 2 (Request) Change into a swimsuit in the time I stopped. Micah made me a bikini. Wouldn''t school swimsuits have been better in shape? Do you mean. "... I can''t get dressed if they see cancer like that" "Fine, fine." "Not because it''s okay..." "Never mind about me" I had no choice but to use the speed to the limit and change at super high speed. Something''s fluffing Micah, but I told her not to worry about it in person, so let''s not worry about it. Micah untied the time stop. "That, Alim, get dressed sometime!? "I''m going to check the water temperature and safety first. Everybody''s got a dressing room in this magic room, so get dressed there." Everyone goes into the magic room with Zorozolo according to what I said. Especially the type of kids who live in anasm who seem excited about a lot of things they''ve never seen. In the meantime, Lil, who should have already moved to the dressing room, sent me a message. [Wafufufufu, Ayu] [Hey, Lil] [Ayu, are you okay with that... swimsuit? [Hmm? Isn''t she cute? [Waf. Right, you''re cute. Is that a problem...] Apparently, Lil wanted to ask me if I was supposed to be a man and didn''t think of wearing a bikini with that kind of norm. It''s okay, because I''m special. After a while everyone got together. I don''t know what''s fun or what you showed each other, but they all line up in the pool abyss, including me. Because some kids are growing up, the landscape has changed slightly since the last time we went out like this, but the general part is the same. Lil Chan and Lilo stand out so much. It''s nothing to say, including yourself, but when you look at this sorority like this, only people have such excellent faces and styles. Is anasm awesome, or does the class call their friends? Maybe the latter. "Can I come in? Alim." "Yeah, fine, everybody in! Water for everyone. It''s still a little early in the season, but the cold water is pleasant. I have to serve drinks and ice cream along the way because the temperature is set hot. "Um, Arim." "What is it, Mr. Mulli?" "... Arim, I''m relieved you''re here properly" I''m not vibrant in Mr. Mulli''s eyes as he approaches me. I know why. And you must be relieved that I''m in close shape to Mr. Muli. Poor thing. "Um, Mr. Mulli" "Yes?" "I''m still growing up, you know, my real age is seventeen, because the age of this body itself remains thirteen..." "Ah... I have a future..." I dare you to go stab Todome. Well, there''s a difference between Micah and me at the moment, and there''s no guarantee I can catch up with Lil on her stretch. After that, Mr. Muli came shaking the biggest of these members (his body is thin despite it) and Mr. Lilo took him to the water slider. Mr. Muli was in tears. "Ah Rim." "Hin! "Hehe." I thought it was time to come, you sexually harassing demon. Apparently, I''m the number one victim of sexual harassment today. Maybe a few people have already been hit in the dressing room. "Where are you looking from earlier? "Everybody''s in shape" "You said you''d only look at me! Puku! "No, but I envy Mr. Lilo and Lil as Alim." "I know how you feel. But it just stiffens my shoulders, really." "Sort of. But Lil..." I look to those who have Lil. Rose, Sakura and Mr. Margot surrounded me. This is the first time I''ve even seen a swimsuit when it comes to Sakura and Lil. Sakura doesn''t know if it''s because of the stretch Lil taught her, but she has a style that I don''t think is very junior high. Micah frequently says that she will have better style (especially breasts) in the future, but I don''t think that''s wrong either. I also know Micah cares how you react. More than that, Lil knitted a stretch that''s already spread to everyone during this sorority, but it''s so amazing that no words come out. It''s like a piece of art. It''s not a model or that kind of level. Humans, so much so that I doubt my eyes that it is possible to finish it perfectly so far. I might say beauty god. Yeah, it''s creepy in a good way. "Amazing, Lil" "You''ve never seen me exposed that far. It sucks." "Yeah, no. It sucks. I want to be." "Me, good luck and I''ll be like Lil, look at me more? Micah said that as she took care of herself. I didn''t know because I haven''t had a chance to compare it to Lil, who is a Daiyuan so far, but looking at it like this, Micah is trying pretty hard to get closer. Even so, Micah says strange things. I don''t know what time I haven''t seen Micah. What more can I do when we''re together for more than half of the day? Well, if you want me to look, I''ll look at you. "Jeez..." "Look more!... every part is inferior to the original me though! "... Alim, Mika, what are you doing? "Wow!" "Wow! Suddenly Kara arrived. I''m in close shape with Mika. Until a while ago, you were closer to Alim. I wonder if it will be about Queen Karna if things keep going well.... I feel like something has been left behind. "The two of us were staring... oh, am I interrupting!? "Yes, no, that''s okay. Hey, Mika." "Yeah, yeah, this is how you flirt when you have a little gap because we''re lovers" "Really, is it the usual?... By the way, what is that swimming pool all around? "That''s purposefully creating a stream of water to let yourself play with." "I see -! Hey, it''s not a good run out even though we''re at a girls'' party. We need to all play. Me and Mika were taken back to everyone by Kara. 1153 Episode 1033: The Kings Choice "It won''t start if you keep quiet. Let me start by telling you what you think. What does the king think?" It was Mr. Ruin who broke the long silence. The letter from Anazar level stated that the most powerful and powerful country at this stage was the Kingdom of Mephirado. And make the right choice as the country with the most power, too. Mr. Ruin looks at me and smiles a little. I want you to rest assured that I won''t let the king make the wrong choice, but as I say. "... ok. Then let me ask you what I think." Forced by two of his own children, the Chinese king in this pressing atmosphere said so. After a jittery look at me that probably looks pretty frightened from the side, slowly, but weaker than usual, I spin the answer with my mouth. "I don''t want to execute Alim.... No, I won''t let you. That''s my opinion." "Then why don''t you say so from the beginning, Father! Why have you been reluctant for so long! "... Kara, what would happen if everything but us were to disagree? Nobody''s given an opinion yet, I don''t know what''s gonna happen." "Brother Teal...... That''s..." Indeed, Mr Teal is right. Even if the kingdom of Mephilado were the biggest country in anasm, as the fake god says, if all the other countries demanded that I be executed, they would be hostile and slapped. If you were to kill me, you''d have to hurry. "... the kids are right. I am so ashamed of myself. Forgive me, Alim. But this is my sole opinion... what do the others who live in this country think? "Absolutely, the king is right." "Me too. There''s nothing against it." That''s what the minister and queen said. Learn to do that and nod as soldiers and knights agree. "Then let my opinion be that of my country.... how about other countries. Do you have something to say?" "... then King Mephirado, let''s hear our country''s views" "King Rahma" King Rahma looked at me the same way as the king did earlier. He looks kind of very sad. Did you get in touch with him in a message, already the faction of King Rahma seems to have all gathered their opinions without having to call on him? "Killing a girl who is arguably the most beautiful of all time in anasm is a huge loss since the beginning of the whole anasm. The kingdom of Buhula is therefore the same as the opinion of the kingdom of Mephirado. ¡­ If you intend to reach out to Alim, use force to respond." Yes, I said confidently. I mean, if there''s a country out there that says they''re going to execute me, they''re going to start a war. When they say that, I wonder if I exist that far. Now the people of Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation raised their hands. "When we talk about emotion theory without it, we don''t have the advantage of turning the brave into the dead. Is that right? Is that good? The lost lords, if Alim Nariway is gone, there will come a time when those god-gathered demons and criminals will be raging all over their hearts." Indeed, if you look at it objectively, yes. I just thought I didn''t want to be killed, but when I''m gone, Anaza-level and their people start to do whatever they want. In the end, whichever way you take it, it doesn''t change the worst outcome. All three of the great powers of anasm are on my side.... Glad. Situationally troubling whether I''m happy or not, but still...... "Oh yeah! More importantly, there will be no peace built on the sacrifice of every young girl! "My country is also firmly opposed to Lord Alim''s death penalty! "I will not yield to a false God! One other country after another began to say so. Aside from the fact that you thought that from the beginning, I''m relieved that you just told me. After a while all the countries took the form of agreeing with the opinion of the major powers. Now you don''t have to be targeted by the same person. "... then it''s settled! We fight the false god, Anazar level! Why don''t we unite in all the nations of Anasm and use our power to restore peace! That''s what the king said. Yes, I have to get it back. This is what it''s become. All you have to do is fight and win...! "Phew...... hiccups" "... right" "But why are you so obstinately aiming at Ayu... about Alim? It''s not like we''re gonna make it this far. "Mmm..." Micah is right. I don''t know the motive. Then, for now, the kings and other great people were to have a meeting to discuss in more depth. And I''m going back to the Mansion today because my mental recovery and my evacuation are being targeted for some reason. Or that I shouldn''t leave the mansion for a while. I think I''d better do that too. ... but I''ve been preparing myself in anticipation of everything already. No, I lost today because I didn''t expect them all to call me all together like that. As the King said, we need to restore peace quickly. 1154 Episode One Thousand Thirty-One: Rest With Dreams (Miwa) ¡­¡­¡­ "It''s okay, isn''t it hard? "Hmm..." A dream is watching the void with an inevitable eye. After all, the King told me not to leave this mansion for a while because he was stubbornly being targeted by someone who did not know why and who still had anaza-level. I just keep healing and encouraging my dreams to cheer me up again. The truth is, it would be best for the kings to stay away from each other and rest slowly on Earth in order to forget the miserable appearance that they had dreams... I can''t do that because they''re threatened by letters. Earlier, I had a dream to make my own medicine that would specify the time and erase my memory in between, and I took it myself, but it didn''t work. Vague anxiety just to lose memory will remain, only to become more afraid because I don''t know where it came from. People seem to forget bad memories without taking regular steps. Oh. So in the end, I got my memories back. "Tell me what I can do, I''ll do anything." "Let me lie down like this..." "You mean continue with the knee pillow? "Yeah." "... something naked apron" "I''m not in that mood right now." I tried suggesting we play the game, but it didn''t work. He''s not motivated. Then and I just suggested my body, but that doesn''t work either. That''s right. "Micah..." "Hmm?" "If something happens, I''ll deal with it exactly... more like this." "Fine, sweeten as much as you want" "Thanks." Dreams are spiritual now. I know that, but it makes me feel so loving to be sweet. You make your eyes wowl as you hug me and call my name like a squeal. ... This was about an hour ago, the door in the room was knocked. I think it was Sho because it was a bit of a strong beating. Speaking of which, you didn''t explain what happened to someone in this mansion, yet. Shall I tell everyone from Sho? "I have a dream, I think Sho is here. I don''t know what the requirements are, but I need to tell you what happened today. I''ll be away for a while, but I''m sorry." "Mmm... it''s okay" I put my dreams down and open the door to the room. I knew Sho was there. You sensed where your best friend was weak, you already look worried. "Hey... something seems to be going on, what''s going on? "Hey, I have a dream going on in my mind right now" "Ha!? I have a dream!? I know the spiritual toughness of having dreams. Sho was surprised. I spoke in detail, asking him to remember what had happened at the castle. Sho is once again surprised by the content of the boulder. "Seriously, it''s all true now..." "Yeah. After all, it''s like having dreams is totally aimed at your life" "With the sight of people being zombies, fighting together against enemy executive confessions, being shown the unbroken bodies of those close to them, exposed to situations that might fit the betrayal - the escape is also prevented and made necessary for the massive battle that I am about to take after being clearly targeted for my life... Besides, it''s been a little stressful in my eyes every day. Of course you''re sick. Instead, it''s the boulder that''s still sane." "Yeah, right. I don''t feel I can stand the same situation. When you think about it, dreams are strong." I wonder if dreams have ever been weak so far. Even though I haven''t even cried a lot since I was tempted.... Only once, I was crying the moment I saw him again in this world with me. The crying was really awesome then. I wonder if I hate having dreams when it comes to loneliness and misery in my body...... Yeah, the spiritual aspect was okay until the kings were found in a gruesome state, and that sounds like a trigger. "I''ll tell you what I just heard all over this mansion. What are you gonna do now? "I try to cheer up my dreams and fade my memory, which would be the most traumatic.... If you want to encourage Sho to have dreams, will you do so after tomorrow? "Oh, I will.... He used to be the one who didn''t throw up one weak sound when a giant piece of glass pierced his arm. When that toughness is broken, it will be hard to treat. Good luck with that. Yeah, did you let him play the game? Why don''t you just do that and you''ll get better? "I suggested if I played the game, and I suggested I satisfy my libido. I thought if I was pleasant or physically uplifted, I could forget I was a jerk, but the boulders rejected me." "... Until last year, they said you knew all about school." "Everybody just doesn''t know me, it''s like this from the beginning." "Maybe so." Sho left. He''s the next man I can count on to have dreams, so I''m sure he''ll tell everyone in this mansion exactly what''s happening right now and take into account the dreams on top of that. Something that''s my dream best friend and my best friend. The next thing I know, I trust and trust. I went back to having dreams. You look a little trembling around in the futon. When I saw my signs, I looked up and looked at this one with a crying face. I dive next to a dream in a hurry. "Sorry, was it a little long? "Mmm, you''ve been explaining everything to Sho, haven''t you? I have no choice." "I''ll stay with you for the rest of the day. Whatever it is, I''ll make you sweet all the time tomorrow." "Thanks, I love it, Micah" "Eh heh... me too" Embrace dreams all the time. At that moment, I get an unpleasant idea. I wondered what would happen to the dream if I or Sho or Ye-kun were murdered in a grotesque way without remnants. No, I wouldn''t totally die... if they saw the scene... I need to make sure that''s never the case. 1155 Episode One Thousand Thirty-two: Game Therapy "I''m gonna go play some games" ¡­¡­ A little bit of a dream, isn''t it? " "About twelve hours." "Me, can I hold you next door? "Yeah." Three days have passed since then. Thanks to Micah''s intimate care, she managed not to ''motivate anything'' anymore. I can''t say much because I''ve never been that weak myself, but when it does, it''s probably best to sweeten it to your loved ones. They all call my spirit tough or something, but they''re not, but they''re just patient. But now I''m finally motivated by the game, which is what made this patient of mine. I could only fall asleep and be supported by Micah until last night. I''m wondering if my spirit would recover considerably if I did everything from 1 to 4 of the dragner story.... I don''t know, because I just think. The protagonist of the game, even if his allies are killed, usually continues his adventure after that with a face he doesn''t eat from the screen. Well, it''s a game, I can''t help it. I''m a decent person, though I didn''t. Still, they''re all on my side at the moment, and it''s not like someone I know is never gonna come back to life again, or if it''s okay to feel a little lighter, I don''t know, before I went to bed yesterday. Time will go slower. The magic room will start when you get in, grab a mica, and have a mobile console and cassette. "That''s what I''m gonna do from one." "Yeah, until time permits, the whole thing, excluding the extroverts." "Wouldn''t that take quite a while? "Well, if you get into a real fight with the Anazars while you''re playing, you''ll be interrupted by a boulder. Until then, I''ll be sleepless and I''ll keep hitting you." "The insomnia, the rest of the day, is the pinnacle of dreams." "Exactly." Micah''s opponents may not be able to do it in the meantime. They''re gonna hug me from myself to my liking, and you''re gonna be okay? Usually when I say this is all I play games, I insist, but today I agree with you. You''re my daughter-in-law. Put the cassette on the console and switch it on. The data is without all slots because it is newly made. One of these days I''ll start the slot at the top. I miss it, one of the causes that drew me into the game world. The one that made my point of origin of playing games all night. ¡­¡­ "I did?" "I''m still at the event, so I''m not kidding. Well, I guess it''s fun." "Oh well." Micah looked at my face and hugged me to lean in, looking happy. Games on your hands, lovers on your body. I can make the best space if I also prepare sweets and drinks along the way. I don''t like self-depravity, but this is what happens when you try to create the best environment. If anyone other than someone who understands the sight now, they might think I''ve already recovered mentally. "Ah, it''s a fight. Slime. The slime in this game is adorable." "I wish Nyalat Hotel was like this" "I wasn''t imitating Alim''s outfit, isn''t she cute? Just look." "Unlike me, it''s not cute." "Dreams are cute, too." "Yeah, yeah." One slime didn''t raise the level, but the next time I defeated the encounted one, I went up one. status increases along with light music. This is it. This, this pleasure. I knew you were psychotic! "Ayum, turn around" "Hmm?" "Phew." I turned to Mika and she kissed me. "I''m going to kiss you once every time you get one level up, and every time you get 10 or 20, I guess I''ll set you up for something deeper. You''re gonna go up to level 99 anyway, right? "I see, maybe that kind of tying isn''t bad either.... but do all four pieces? "Four works, of course. All characters! "I''m going to kiss you thousands of times." "No? "Do it" Well, here''s the real deal. Fun fun level time............! With rules you can flirt with Micah. ______ ___ _ The magic room has the ability to hear that sound if someone knocks on the door of the outside room. Looks like someone''s knocking on our room door right now. "Wow... I''m just gonna go" "Hmm... Sho or something? Go ahead." Dress back in the broken clothes and exit the magic room to the entrance to the room. When I opened the door, there was Xiang and Ye. I think you''ve been worried about me. "Hey, I heard you talk four days ago. Even if you''re on a boulder, there''s something unbearably tough going on, okay? "Don''t worry, I thought it was time for you to come and see me today. What''s with all the zorros? For now, two at a time." I''m glad to see you. But it''s okay. I''m okay now. You both guessed that out of my complexion, you got a soothing look. "Oh, my God, you managed to overcome it" "You know what I mean? I''ve been through all the dragner stories from 1 to 4 and I''ve been clicking all the pieces. Micah and I flirt a lot in between." "Right, did you play that game? Don''t come back to life." "Sounds like your brother." "Yeah, it doesn''t matter what comes now! I think I''ve been able to recover so much. After all, after all, my starting point is the game. And Micah! 1156 gossip immortality and demon god (request) "Maybe you''re the immortal hero, Ult Rustman." "Huh? Ah, oh." One day, when a place was held for discussion between the demon god and the inhabitants of Anasm prepared by Alim, Ult Rustman, an SSS-ranked adventurer and lodger, was spoken to by the demon god Shiva at the end of that discussion. Ult was a little surprised because he didn''t think the demon gods could do anything for him. "I see you were such a good young man. That''s what Alim said... I couldn''t imagine what was inside when I saw her dressed as an adventurer like that feature hero..." "Tozatsuhiro...? "Nah, it''s one of the earthly entertainments, the monsters. Never mind there, I''m the last man." "Heh..." Ult smiles a little happy, quite fond of what he looked like when he was an adventurer, wondering if there was anything on the planet that resembled him, but was popular in general. Shiva noticed that. "¡­. Interested in special photography? "Actually, as far as I can tell right now, pretty much." "Fine, then I''ll let you know next time I can spare some time. Let''s ask Arim. I had a crush on you for a while." Shiva said that quite happily, too. Ult tried to walk away wondering if this was the end of the story, but Shiva remembered that the story she wanted to tell wasn''t just a feature shot and called it off. "Whoa, I''m sorry, I''m the last man. It''s not about that feature." "... Really? Then what does the demon god want with me? "You''re quite special, aren''t you? "Am I special? I do have a sense that it''s not a normal life." "I heard directly from Samayl''s guy in his spare time, ''There''s a human being whose power didn''t work.''" Ult heard of Samayil and remembered the time and set himself up. Shiva recklessly regretted giving up the name of the Evil Demon God and apologized to Ult for that. "I''m sorry, I''m the last man. I forgot that he was hated by most of the residents in a certain position in this country, including Arim. No offense, I just needed to give him his name to ask." "... well. I knew Alim hated that demon god, too." "You''re obviously badly treated. Of course." "Ha, ha, ha." Shiva was to reiterate how much she hated Samayil. Since Alim took me to discuss it with important figures in the Kingdom of Mephirado, I am made to feel it every time. Apparently, there will be no forgiveness for many years, and Shiva thought of telling him in person when she returns. On the other hand, laughing that I am forgiven. "Well, fine. Let''s get down to business. Samayir has the power to manipulate life and death. The power of death, in particular, keeps what is received from being brought back to life even in the legend potion. There are only a very limited number of ways to avoid the moves that you use it, if you have the title ''Brave Man'', if you have an item that you can take care of, if you keep taking Amrita like Alim." "You have an item you can take care of? Like the sword of the brave...? "Such a function on the sword of the brave, unless attached. Because..." Shiva explained her moves to put death on Samayir''s feathers and sprinkle them. That''s not like magic, stunts, or skills, but an inherent ability to be a demon. For example, so that there are demons that can get the lysate out of your body regardless of your skills, for example, so that there are demons waiting for the skin to deactivate the magic. Therefore, what items can be countered must be analyzed and knitted by humans about their own death moves. Of course, only the Alim that owns the Item Master can create that item because it will inevitably be above the Epic level. He also concluded that it was theoretically impossible because humans had to die to analyze about death. "I mean, you can''t." "Oh, you''re dealing with God, aren''t you? If you''re going to defeat it, it''s still impossible for a boulder to analyze God''s unique power. I don''t know what to say myself. There you go. Why did you put up with that? "Oh, I see. That''s what I wanted to hear." "That''s the thing. How strange, I''ve been interested since Alim told me about you." "It''s a simple story, I just had those skills" Ult explained as long as he wasn''t aware of his weaknesses about the creature master he had. The Creature Master has the power to copy the intrinsic abilities of the demons and creatures described by Shiva for each of his appearances, he said. For example, transform into a highly muscular demon and increase the power of the blow, transform into a bird demon and fly through the sky, transform into a highly regenerative demon and continue to recover. Among them, an SS-ranked demon named Phoenix had the inherent ability to resurrect instantly even if he died. Incorporate the power of Phoenix into yourself and revive it instantly, even if it is defeated. That''s why they call it an immortal hero. "I see! Phoenix! Surely that demon would also be able to resist Samayir''s death in the form of resurrection! Creature masters are also useful abilities." "Shiva said," What the hell...? It incorporates all sorts of demonic features. " "What, can you have multiple abilities in one body? That''s outrageous. If you had the title of" Brave Man, "you''d be shivering as a demon god.... By the way, how do you do that to imitate your ability to deal with it? You want some? "Yeah, once you touch it or eat an attack using its abilities." "I see." Shiva seemed refreshed to be able to resolve what she had a few doubts about. I was satisfied there with the answer that Ult Rustman was not supposed to be the original brave man of the modern era, but an out-of-standard strong man utilizing the skills acquired with his own strength. Ult and I thanked Shiva for thinking about breaking up for today, but in the meantime, new questions arose. Ult''s skill is the power to gain by touching or tearing the abilities of an organism. Ult lived and endured Samayil''s abilities. And the power of Samayir is the unique power of the one and only creature, the Evil Demon in God. That is. "... Hey, Ult Rustman. Just one last thing, okay?" "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "... Samayil''s is an inherent force if you think about it in an organism. You can imitate the inherent power. You''re not gonna tear a dead feather apart, are you? Well, even if it''s God''s power, it doesn''t mean I can handle it." "Ha, no way. I don''t think I can do that either. I never thought about it." "Ha-ha-ha." "Ha." "Ha... uh... stop, don''t try...? You''re not gonna be in a spill. Seriously." Shiva vowed at this time to stop using her powers as a god in front of this man, no matter what the outcome. Meanwhile, on his return, Ult checked to see if he had gained the ability that Shiva had told him. ##### Oh, my God, it''s only one more time to digest the request! The last request is Awkward Himself, looking forward to writing! -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father [done] -Alim x Lil [Done] ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (Alim Available) [Done] -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) [Done] -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva [done] -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] 1157 Episode One Thousand Thirty-three: Plump! "I''m going to tell the castle today that I''m fully reinstated." "Is it really a complete resurrection? "... I''m a little nervous, so stay with me, okay? "That''s right." I wonder how many good nights it has been, another twenty-four hours since I finished doing one dragner story. I spent the last twenty-four hours purely to take physical fatigue. I''ve shredded my strength to restore my mental health. I haven''t contacted the kings in the meantime, so I''m still worried. Micah said once a day from the other side, she reported the status quo to my father, but I guess there''s nothing in particular about your father not saying anything voluntarily to me. Leaving the house on the boulder is going to be something else frightening me, so I''m going to send Kara a a message first from inside this mansion. [Kara! [Alim! Are you sure you''re okay now...? [Yeah, I spent a lot of time doing whatever I wanted, so I''m fine now! [As far as this reaction goes, it seems so. After all that has happened, I''ve often been that far in such a short period of time...... I would likely drag it for a few years. I knew Alim was awesome] [Huh, yeah, I''m super awesome! I think I''ve got a new trauma on the boulder of what I said. Friendly people get guzzled, they put me in a situation where everyone might turn on me, I don''t have to come across these two occasions, though.... You don''t usually have one in your life. This, especially the former. [Good...! Really good! [By the way, you''re keeping my dad posted, right? Your father hasn''t told me anything, is there something wrong? [I didn''t have anything, I''m just sure there''s something coming up soon, so what about the quiet before the storm?] [If anything happens, you''re definitely gonna say it right away, right? [I will if I can decide that Arim can''t help it. Because I can''t say I can''t rely on you anymore. If you have to, I can fight too! I can''t get an image of that chaos black dragon that I can fight properly......] That''s right, blah, blah, blah. If he wasn''t even there, the rest is going to work out depending on the compatibility. Um, it''s a move that only humans can significantly lower their abilities, because they''re pure humans. It worked normally for me, too, and they don''t seem to be able to resist it with items... I''d say the only thing I can do is leave it to Fafnir to say the status quo. Besides, he seems to be a strong demon at a level close to the demon god, both in his status and within the SSS rank, so I suspect it will work with robots. [Anyway, all you have to do is wait for the other party to declare war. I can''t attack you from here because I can''t locate you or anything...... let''s just make a bunch of defensive items and put them at national strongholds] [That might be a good idea. The people of the other countries that are gathering now are also becoming frustrated that they are unable to return to their country. I don''t have a bad behavior or anything because I know the situation.] [It feels like people are carrying their country on boulders.] That''s fine. Castle Mephirado would have a year with all those people, and I could give you unlimited supplies for everything. Well, there''s a lot that can happen when they wait until they see it and everyone''s stressed out before they start a war. To see how to mentally harass me. To be palliative, or to make full use of my hearts and minds when fighting. It is also conceivable that I would rather let that be predicted and accidentally struck. [... your fathers are also in a combat position. Regardless, the Kingdom of Buhura and the Egdrasil Divine Tree Nation are also fully cooperating with us in dealing with the fake God because it involves the whole of Anasm.... I won''t put it to words, but apparently it was your father who suffered defeat twice, and he regrets it considerably...] [I would normally regret it if it stayed that way. I don''t like it either] Oh, well, I totally forgot I was sick, but the king was attacked twice by his own castle by his Anaza-level men, and he lost out. I wonder if there''s any SSS Ranker intent. I don''t think I can deal with other countries when they are in the same situation because they say that this country is the biggest of all anasms right now. I can''t help but think of another reason why they''re after all the kingdom of Mephirado. Because I''m here after all?... don''t think about it any more because it''s going to reverse by this time again given the negative. [Then I will report to your father that Alim is back, so please take your time and rest until we hear from you again] [Yeah, I will! Bye!] I cut my message with Kara.... Yikes, it''s already hard to think. I wish you''d just come to peace. Even the demon gods sealed it all, even if this will bring back the all-you-can-play, all-you-can-do routine. [Alim, hey, it''s tough... it''s just tough...! Kara sent me that message again abruptly. It''s a lie, I can''t believe something happened so soon. Besides, I feel like it''s unusual. 1158 Episode One Thousand Thirty-four Usage I''ll be right there from here to the castle. But I''m being targeted, just in case. I asked Kanata to move me instantly to the castle. They''re following me because they''re worried about me. That''s why Micah and I headed to the castle. Sakura left a message because Micah and Kanata both stopped. I asked Kanata to come out next to Kara, so she comes out in the place you asked for. Apparently, it''s the castle lobby again. There''s a lot of people here. "Kara, I''m here." "What happened? "Oh, um..." There was something disastrous that Kara had seen somewhere and Noah was crying down. Mr. Noah, who usually pulls in with Mr. Herrell and rarely shows his face. Since Herrell was kidnapped by the Anazarenes, it has become remarkable and yet he''s out there, which means something terrible... "That demonized... uh, Mr. Herrell in a state like Lucifer, right? "Yes, it is! During this time, when the enemy attacked the castle, they also attacked us with Mephistophales and Huddle, the nominee..." You''re being manipulated. So everyone, the militants who live or stay in this castle surround Mr. Herrell. Something you have to be most vigilant about. But, you know, I''ve been strengthening this castle''s defense system a couple of times now, and I don''t know how this could get broken into.... Oh, is it because of Nyalat Hotel Re-Ilme? You''re no match for boulders for instant travel. Everyone is desperately stopping Mr. Elle from crying and trying to hug Mr. Herrell. Mr. Herrell, on the other hand, doesn''t try to move at all. It''s closer to the robot being powered off than there''s no hostility. "Do you have any other enemies? "Not as far as I''ve been trying to detect, but I can''t say for sure because in the meantime we''ve been made into a situation where no one can look for our enemies or allies." "... the allies and that guy can detect. Stay... hey, hey, I''ll go" "Oh, you okay? "Let it be, let it be" You must have been disgusted with this glue condition, Kanata moved it out. He goes to the king on a moment''s journey and whispers something. The king nodded, then told everyone in a message to keep Mr. Elle away from Mr. Herrell, and also to go as far as possible to those around him. There''s plenty of room around Mr. Herrell. A thin green, watery, uncertain membrane covers around him. It must be Kanata''s magic. "Gentlemen! I am a wise man. I have captured this brave man, Herrell, who is being manipulated by his enemies, in the magic that governs my space. Don''t worry, you''ll never get out and you won''t be able to break it! "Oh, Kanata! "Well, apparently, the moment I touched that membrane from the inside, it would be put back inside again." Oh, well, I guess that''s a relief. You won''t be able to do anything. You could have done this, too. I knew if Kanata meant it, she''d be able to knock down the general enemy executives too... you think she''d attack from outside the power of that disgusting chaos black dragon and just rip out her heart? Can''t you? "For one thing, should Herrell stay here?" "Seeing where you''re still being manipulated, you didn''t just send me back, did you?... I think it has something to do with it. Kanata figured it out, so she nullified practically all of her actions." It''s just been long enough since we got here. Yet there is no sign that something will move. Everybody just shut up and be vigilant and watch Mr. Herrell. "Mmm, this is already the time." That''s what one of the messengers from another country who was nearby said as he looked at his pocket watch. Speaking of which, it''s almost noon. I look at the big clock in this place, too. In a few dozen seconds the clock needles will all turn up. I was hungry...... and the time quickly passed and a loud noise flowed from the clock. "Oh, hey, we''re moving! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Someone screamed, I didn''t know you moved. Maybe you mean Mr. Herrell. We all turn around. There''s Mr. Herrell pulling the sword out of his sheath and trying to do something. "What are you going to do? "Could it be an attack? "Then you won''t have to worry, Lord Sage is preventing it." "... No, it doesn''t look like it." Mr. Herrell held that unplugged sword, let it shine, and began writing something in the air. Letters, letters of anasm. Looks like you weren''t just returning Mr. Herrell after all. Ah... we can''t really see what''s written because we''re all looking at it stretching out. You''re around 150 cm tall when you''re an Alim, and you can''t help but see because there''s so many grownups around you. "... lying... right!? "No, no, no, no, no! "... will it still be! "Fuck you!! The grownups regret something strange. Mr. Herrell keeps writing something. I guess the shiso content was shocking. Ugh, I don''t see it. I just want to get back in height now, but that''s not how it works. Let''s ask Kanata, who would be watching at the front later. 1159 Chapter 135 Announcement "We''re starting to do something again! Unlike the letters, I see movement. As someone said, Mr. Herrell has been trying to do something again since he sheathed his sword. "... Shit! That''s what I heard a canata-like voice scream. Along with that, Mr. Herrell''s body disappears from the cage of space in an instant. Apparently, it''s an instant move. That one Ilme copied from Canata. Perhaps it was an arithmetic formula to tell just what I wanted to tell you from the start and go back to anaza-level with instant travel. "Well, speaking of which, Arim, the enemy also has instant mobility..." "I thought you could at least handle the ex-brainer! Maybe it was total harassment sending Mr. Herrell. I''m pissing off. The three of us are making a fuss. We scratched the crowd and headed to Canata. Kanata, who was next to the king, looks so sorry. "Kanata!" "Ah, hey guys... Sorry, I let you get away with it." "Maybe the weakness in Kanata''s skills is the other person with the same skills? "Princess, yeah, it is. My sparsioperation can be moved or something, but it doesn''t have the exact same skill to avoid or suppress it. And no other skill can stop it." "As long as I have a choice, there are weaknesses in any skill.... then I''m going to hold another massive counter-measure meeting. Alim and the others are finally distracting me. I would have seen a contact from them, but it turned out just as everyone expected" That being said, without Mr. Herrell telling us what he had left behind. The king shouted and calmed everyone once, and on top of that told the great men to come now to the meeting room. The king seems to assume that we saw a good message from Herrell. First, after people settled down, we asked you what kind of contact Mr. Herrell had received. "Uh... you didn''t see the letters? "Look, Kanata, if you suck at me, it''s less than 150 centimeters, right? I don''t see it in that crowd." "Oh shit, I was gonna do it all the time" "Ye, you remember everything why it was written, don''t you? Can you tell me? "Okay." Kanata mentioned what Mr. Herrell had written. Seems like he''s been writing for quite a while. "Tell all humans who live in anasm. This is the word from the Anazal level, the God you worship. Confirmed that the transaction was closed. You will all regret the tragedy that has spared you just by exposing one girl to your neck and giving her the demon god." "Anazal level, the god of Anasm, will wage war to destroy you. It is the Great War of God against Man. Let me at least tell you when I''ll strike fair when I branded you a war. At exactly six o''clock in the morning, the day after tomorrow, we will attack exactly what we should call a natural disaster for all the major cities of the country. If you can prevent it, you can prevent it. '' ''Anaza-level subordination then moves to ensure the annihilation of humanity. It is a remnant hunt. Come on, humans, try to fight with whatever power you can. One of the strongest pawns, Alim Nariway, is on the verge of becoming a spiritual abolitionist, and you have no more hand in salvation. " "Words from the Anazar Level Are Above" I mean, you''d say we''re going to wage war because the negotiations broke down. It''s what we all expected. Even so, you just kill me and give me the demon god... What? Is it necessary to ''just'' give the demon god away? And you don''t seem to know Anazar level that I''m back. Funny, you always acted like you were one step ahead of me. If you''re going to wage war on the assumption that I''m not here, you might have a gap to get in. "... at last" "That, Kara, aren''t you too nervous? "Yes, it''s the second time. Because I can fight myself." "Oh, my God! As Micah heard, Kara seems somewhat motivated. Samayir, it''s possible that Mitsuo might be able to do it back with his own hands. He looks like he learned his revenge. "For one thing, he said he was going after the major cities of the country in anasm, but we need to take action on that. I''m sure they''ll use my item master''s powers to attack beyond what they can guard." "As long as I don''t, I''m thinking I can handle it. And then you said it was like hunting leftovers, right? You must be alarmed." I guess I''m going to be alarmed. I agree with Micah. Meanwhile, Kanata raised her face after taking a thought trick for a while, turning her body to the room to which the kings turned. "Kanata, what are you doing? "Hey, I''m coming to the ops conference, too.... because I''ve come up with a way to prevent the natural disasters that I will have the day after tomorrow." "Does it mean that a country is sure to be okay? "No, princess. It''s all the country I protect.... then." You act as soon as you think of it, Kanata. You just always succeed because that thought is genius, right? Me, I''m a little out of this war, I guess I''ll bet on you. 1160 gossip lil and sho newlyweds (request) ______ Talk about some years from now. I graduated from college, gained a career, and successfully became a lieutenant in the police. Then I proposed to Lil and got married because I had learned a year at work and with my body and my spirit had stabilized somewhat. I don''t know what to say Lil when I proposed, I guess there were tears streaming down my eyes like waterfalls. I think it was right after we met, since we were in the woods, to see him crying so much. Then it was slightly, and we had a grand wedding on the day we sewed between jobs and had a good schedule. It was not until the day before that that that marriage was filed. Lil, dressed in a bridesmaid costume, had a different beauty than usual. I guess we can''t forget one thing about this series of events. Absolutely. And we''re a newlywed Hoya Hoya couple less than two weeks after we got married now. Lil''s last name has also been firmly changed to "Fire Node". Freshly married couples talk about the relationship getting fiercely hot for a while, but we''re no exception.... No, blah, blah, blah. It''s no different when it comes to being married, but the content just became a honeymoon story. And now I''m on the move from work to a house just for two with Lil. Away from my fathers, I bought land and built a house.... I made money among college students doing all sorts of things in Judo. Honestly, thanks to the stock, Lil is richer. Now in his early twenties, he started a trading company selling health products. So I may be in a state where I work decently and he feeds me half the time. Genius is horrible. I followed it in front of the house. I know Lil is back about an hour away. I guess they''ll wait for me when I open this front door. I opened it with anticipation as to what sweet way it would come today. "Wahoo, welcome home! Oh, hey, there! "Oops, I''m lil... did that happen today" "Wow, it''s been five days and it''s about time. Now, come on, I''m Shaw''s daughter-in-law, so don''t hesitate to look at the holes as wide as you like." "Whew, wouldn''t it be cold if I waited dressed like that? "Daijibu, I called from the show to get dressed backwards until I arrived at the front door." Lil only wears an apron naked. You still like to act inflammatory to me, this guy. Marriage doesn''t change. I''ve been doing naked aprons for the hundredth time since I was in high school, but when I get married like this, I feel like it has a special flavor. I''m familiar with it, but I''m still not. "Oh, yeah.... What do we do now? Want some rice? Want to take a bath? Or, wa ta si? "Do I have to ask that every day?" "Because the show reacts well every day." "If Lil wants to do it, I''ll go out with him." "Wafufufufu, by the way, today''s recommendation is to eat me. Look, I''m completely naked right now, and you can attack me from anywhere from this state! "... or something. You''re preparing me dinner, aren''t you? "Wow, of course! "Thankful. Always, then. Rice, bath, your turn." "Whatever you choose, rice and bath are with me, though, right? "Sort of. Isn''t that great?" "Wahoo! Then get dressed and I''ll finish the rice, so you can get dressed in your room, you! Woohoo! Lil disappeared into the kitchen, waving her ass happy. ... Lil also runs a business or a company - but he generally does the chores. It was supposed to be about sharing it with me, but Lil really wants me to have a kiosk attitude. He wants to do everything he can and do everything he can to bring it down. He said he was so happy just the way I tried to help. I''m telling you to tell me to change it as soon as it gets hard one day... whether or not that day will come at that rate. Let''s just stay in our hearts for the rest of our lives, just so Lil can do it and not take it for granted. Lil called me when I finished dressing in my room. Looks like a beef stew today. By the way, he also wears his clothes properly. "Enjoy it, Shaw" "I''ll have it." "Wow! Cheeks the rice made by the cutest daughter-in-law after a job she has actually done since she was a kid. What happiness. What virtue have I gained in my last life? This is what chewing happiness is all about. "Yum? "This is the best day of my life." "Good. Good." Lil looks genuinely happy every time I cheek a bite of rice. That''s the unspeakable adorability again. Every day, every time I bite a bite in my meal, I want to hug Lil. I won''t do that because I can''t eat properly. I finished eating it all after a while. Lil looks satisfied, clears the dishes, and then comes susssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss "Let''s take a bath." "You''re coming in with me, aren''t you? "Of course." Since when, it became normal for Lil and I to take a bath together. It was quite a while ago. Was it right around the corner from high school? I don''t remember why that happened right now. I''m totally accepted, too. Even so. "Lil is amazing after all" "What? Size of your chest? "Including that. You, you declared six years ago that you would continue to maintain that best shape. Instead of taking advantage of that know-how and doing business." "Wow, heh, you know what? I''ll tell you what, Shaw, as I declared then, because I, am going to keep this up until I''m half fifty.... don''t be poignant when you''re old, huh? I do my best to have a show with this body so I don''t have to cheat or go sex..." "I won''t, I''ll never. You think I''m gonna have cancer? I love you so much." "Show......! I love you, too." In the bathtub, but I hug Lil. I just need to give him a hug when this is a boom. Because Lil is so happy. After that we washed each other''s bodies and slowly dipped them in the hot tub before leaving the bath. All you have to do is do the end of Lil''s menu. We go straight to the magic room we''ve been sneaking up on since we built the house. Even now that I''m an adult...... no, magic room activity is alive and well because I''m an adult, it''s too great for an hour to be more than 100 hours depending on how I adjust from basic 10 hours. Mostly used to do the work that Lil brought into the house or to spend plenty of time together. "Hey, Shaw..." "Hmm, what''s up? While I was getting ready for a lot of things, Lil spoke with a little moziness. Things are slightly different than usual. "Shaw remembers what I used to confess to Shaw? "Oh, oh, do you want to leave a strong child now as a fighting nation? That was a big impact confession." "It''s pretty much there. But back then, I didn''t know what it meant to have kids at that age, so I bothered the show." "To tell you the truth, I didn''t feel bad about being aggressive with kids like Lil." "Wahoo... but! We''re a society now... married... you know? Wouldn''t you mind switching that item off? Kid... it''s time to make it? ... Oh, I see, that''s what you mean. Surely it was about time you wanted kids and it wasn''t weird. We''re 23, too. I made a home, too, and maybe I can finally fulfill my favor when I just met Lil. You mean be a father!? This me!? Are you going to look at my father? Oh, oh, what shall I do? No, I don''t know what to do. Lil''s ready to talk about this. Then I too... Me too... "Wow, okay. It''s about time you did me a favor over a few years, yeah." "Wow, are you sure? "I''m worried about you. And I don''t care if you''re pregnant, it doesn''t mean you''re going to..." "Yeah, so come with me? "... right. All right." I switched off the machine I left on the double bed pillow in this room. ##### 10 requests, I must have digested them all in a couple of months Oooh!! This is the first time you''ve been awkward to do a long time event so far. What the awkward wanted to write must have been long. Especially this time and the sorority. I knew I would enjoy writing long enough to make you flirt. Hey, thank you so much for staying with us so far. From now on, I think the frequency of gossip will drop there again. By the way, this Lil and Sho story isn''t from the IF system. Levelmaker, when I finished this part, I was going to pull out what I was going to put on the outside. I mean, we''re not talking about it after everything. Levelmaker like this. I''m going to put this kind of story on when I''m done with this part. I''m thinking about posting every other day, Monday, or more frequently. Oh, speaking of which, Levelmaker, I''m planning on finishing this edition with around fifty more stories. I''m not going to tell you that I''m going to finish like I always do, and then I''m going to tell you +100 stories, or 500 more, maybe. Maybe it''s okay, I think this is the time to get it done right...... maybe. ''Cause I''ve got over a thousand stories... Whatever it is, thank you for this book! -Alim X Xiang [Done] -Alim x father [done] -Alim x Lil [Done] ¡¤ Women''s Club by Anasm Women Members (Alim Available) [Done] -A Dream x Sho (Initial encounter) [Done] -Shong X Lil (newlywed) [Done] - Samurai (Fantasy Maru) x Xiang (samurai rigging) [Done] -A Dream Family Father x Kara [done] - Ult x Shiva [done] -Rose x Rakhand or Gabayina [done] 1161 Episode One Thousand Thirty-six: War on It''s 4: 00 in the middle of the night for me now. Normal people say morning, right? If you''re willing to keep your word, Anaza-level will attack you in two hours. I can''t abandon the possibility of attacking you sooner than planned, but for now, nothing has happened until this hour. The fightable personnel of our mansion are also waiting for you at the castle in total. I''m counting on Shaw and your father. The show seems to want revenge on the phantom circle. I don''t think he lost particularly at that point, but he said he regretted it as a fighter face because he remained hit and run away. And your father killed Kanata, and he hates all the anaza-level subordinates who spiritually cornered me. That''s what he said with a calm look as usual, only strong and pale tone. War with the false god Anazar level is already spreading throughout Anasm. I was wondering if it would be so hard to let the normal people know right before this, but I''ve been suggesting that I should work on all the flyers and tiles that Kanata will let them know about this. So you''re telling me that you''ll be notified with paper items that have the effect of stabilizing the spirit. The operation went well and so far there has been no noticeable confusion. I''m not being optimistic about the fight, but I''ve been trying to make you feel like you''ve known for over three years, so I guess there''s not a lot of clearance for your opponent to stick in. Kanata thought about it, and I''m sure she does. By the way, it was Kanata who delivered flyers and tiles to all countries and settlements.... maybe a little overworked. For rough experts such as adventurers and knights, those below rank B were instructed to stand up and fight in the front line so that those above rank A could defend themselves and help the general public around them as much as possible, and those above rank SS were prepared for battle and backward support and pursuit. This instruction has been given as a general thrust of all of the kingdoms of anasm, and I''m sure reading the tile version I gave you is making me feel more like trying to resist, so other than people who really don''t want to be in the lead or spare their lives, they should join me. And then all the people with more than the SS rank that were gathering at Castle Mephirado returned. For example, two SSS Rankers in Egdrasil Divine Tree Country, that country only has two SSS Rankers. There are still representatives of countries that are not very strong enough to make it easy to get in touch with each country. As an exception, King Rahma seems to stay here because the SSS rank is in the kingdom of Buhula for two other people and with the skills of a dance master he can return to the country in an instant. He wants to see my fight up close. ... Everyone thought that this country, the Kingdom of Mephirado, would be targeted in a focused way. Here''s all the damage I''ve suffered within a month, and here''s where the SSS rankers are the most in anasm. I own all the demons, and for some reason they''re after me, because this is where I am. I think it''s also here that makes it the most battlefield. Micah said the same thing, and I''m sure of it. "Not sleepy? Shall I kneel pillow?" "I''m not sleepy, Daijibu! "Oh, well, we all slept plenty in the magic room." "Yeah. Normally we have parents and kings. Here the knee pillow is embarrassed by the boulder." moment and impending time. I don''t know what kind of attack is coming. I think I''m as thrilled as I was the day before I was supposed to be at war with the demons for the first time. We all seem to be, as far as we''re concerned. To Sakura. To the show. Lil, parents, everybody does. After the meeting two days ago, only Kanata seems to be able to afford a little bit of confidence in the defensive magic she stretched out. It doesn''t just seem anxious, I hold Sakura pretty hard against my body. "You know, I think maybe I''ll win and get my old peaceful life back." "If Micah says so, she''ll be back. Well, I''m not gonna lose either." "What happens if you lose, huh? "Uh, I don''t know" Yeah, I don''t know. Because you don''t have in mind to be captured or killed.... It''s hard to imagine the misery if we were born in Japan on Earth in the 2000s and spent the majority of our time there, and even in anasm we got things going with a ton of clapping. No, maybe I''m avoiding it because I''m scared. That''s why you shouldn''t fail to prepare. I did my last job from now until an hour ago. I don''t want to lose, never. Because I''m scared. [... you both look calm and pretty scared on the inside, huh? [This is Shiva, right? Yeah, it is] [What, don''t worry. I''m on it. Assuming there''s a god on it, feel like you''re on a big ship] [Okay] I don''t usually receive any encouragement from Shiva either, but I''ll try to be extra honest today. ______ ____ _ And it''s been two hours. Normally, the morning sun would rise and the area would be lit up. But the sky is dark except in one place. Yes, it''s not just dark. Exactly the same thing is emerging as the giant magic formations that appeared on Earth. With a greater amount of magic than then. So much so that I can feel the will to kill him for real. 1162 Episode One Thousand Thirty-seven: The Magic of Destroying All "... you have a whole size in this country" Is this voice a king? Anyway, someone said that. It''s obvious you can''t stay fine if they bust something like that. But I don''t feel strange and horrible. And Kanata remains confident. "Are you sure you can handle this? Leaves." "Daiji-bu, cherry blossoms. You ever tell me I''m okay and you weren''t okay? "None" "Right? That''s within my assumptions too... well, I have to drink Amrita regularly. I have a tight MP though" I wonder what the hell Kanata did to the point where MP was going to deplete even at Statmax. Though he said it was the best move of "Sparci Operation" that took full advantage of instant travel. She said it wasn''t the strongest. "What the hell is that! That''s what one of the soldiers said and pointed out. Pay attention in that direction. I''m not sure what it is... erm, the energy body like a chunk of the elementary magic ball is floating fluffy in the middle of the magic formation. The only thing I can tell is that something just showed up, not an attack. Intuitive, but everyone around seems to feel that way. "I don''t think so, but that''s the fake anaza-level himself......? "You''re just a colorful, big ball, you know." "You''re just sure to suck at the demon god level. You can''t be alarmed." I can hear that feeling. They''re all agreeable. It''s glowing, but it''s not divine, and it''s frigid...... no, I mean frigid, that, that feeling like I just ran into some kind of hated celebrity. I''ve never experienced it because I don''t really hate people, but the words stick. [... can you hear me, you people in anasm] "Message on your own!? "You''re saying it''s God''s power! The message comes to me on its own, even though I''m not aware of anything. Does that come naturally after all? [Ayu, you don''t have to be timid. To this extent, any demon can do it] [I mean, they''re at the demon god level, don''t you feel safe? [... Ayu would be relieved] A message of encouragement came from Shiva. I''m not sure if you''re following me or not. I guess I could at least just confirm the troublesome existence of the demon level. The lump of light, which will probably be anaza-level, keeps sending messages. [The path you have chosen is to be hostile to me. This would not have happened if we had offered Alim Nariway and opened up the demon gods as well. If you resent it, you resent the kings and brave men who made this choice] Incidentally, the tile version communicates it properly, including all of it. It''s better to be honest. The public reputation feels like "you can''t sacrifice every girl who has saved anasm over and over again".... well I have tried to feel that way with the item. [I will now unleash an attack towards a central location in all countries. You see the magic formation, right? That''s where the light that destroys everything emanates from. ¡­ Now that Alim Nariway has been rendered obsolete by repeated mental loads, there is no way for you humans to dispute.... Goodbye, children of Anasm. To a long history, let''s put an end to this god, Anazar level, from now on] More importantly, I''ve been notified that I''m pimping. Blah, blah, blah. There are a lot of fans of Alim Nariway, so I kept it on the tile with the status report. I camouflaged a lot because someone else had to see me, but I should have told someone who was a fan of me. ¡­¡­ I can''t feel the anxiety...... you''ve already given up? Well, then...... human beings, perish "] That was so humane for a second now. Well, the demons and all three pillars are emotional, and it''s not surprising that the false anazah level is. The lumps of light disappear soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Then immediately the ground swayed. It seems not an earthquake, but a tremor caused by the immense release of magic and MP. Probably. And soon the area began to brighten up as if the sun had fallen. ... coming, a very big shot. Perhaps as much as the show uses the effect of ''Flaming God'' skills and uses full MP and magic to condense and unleash the flaming magic of SS rank skills in a single point. Obviously it''s already brighter than midday and I''m going to want sunglasses for so much glare.... Are you sure it''s okay to keep this up? I''m going to get shot right now if it feels like this, maybe even us boulders hit it and it''s instant death... "Oh, my God, are you okay with this...? "I''m worried too..." "I don''t know if I feel good." "Well, look at that." Finally a glimmer of light emerged from the magic formation. One case is just a simple, irreplaceable ray of light. That''s definitely coming towards this castle. The ground rocks loudly every time we approach it.... Everyone but us was ready to die, when the light stopped moving like it was inhibited by something. No, I didn''t stop the move, I couldn''t go first from there.... Is this the operation that Kanata was talking about? 1163 Episode One Hundred Thirty-eight: The False Gods Rush "That''s a barrier that moves momentarily, right? "Yes, I am." It has nothing to do with the power of enemy moves, the barrier that moves things through things that Canata wanted to put through and things that she didn''t want to put through to another place. When the object to be moved is inside, it becomes the prison of the space used for Mr. Herrell. It''s true that there are only a few important locations per country, so if you even know where they''re going to be targeted, you can install them everywhere and activate them when it''s time to do so. "It''s a simple solution for you, isn''t it? "Maybe so. But well, even for once, I''m thinking a lot... hey." "The attack has stopped! As someone said so, the rays emitted towards this castle had stopped. But I don''t think the Anasareans gave up on this. Something should come of it. With that in mind, now a giant stone appeared above me, and I could see it coming down this way through the window. If that''s normal, there shouldn''t be a single one, but I can be prevented by Canata''s barrier again. The next thing that emerged was rays of light again. But that ray, now it appeared inside the barrier prepared by Canata. It will be released toward us, but it will be held back just like before without going for a few meters. Something''s a very strange sight. It looks like there''s a white ceiling floating in the air. "... how did you do it? Weren''t you weak if they attacked you from the inside out? "Yeah, that''s why I''ve got 30 layers of barrier that I''ve specified to only play everything newly emerged when it''s a certain amount of time. I''m tired now that I''ve stuck it in all the countries. Just in case, the whole country as well as the stronghold. And I''m putting you in the basement." "Oh, so the original MP has to be enough" "Yeah, it wasn''t enough at all" You do that a lot. I had some items to intercept for once, too, but if Kanata did this to you, it doesn''t look like it''s gonna turn up. Anaza-level attacks were about to stop raying from the inside of the first barrier and then shift. Now something like red fog tries to overflow in the air. Well, I can''t seem to get the Canata barrier in the way of trying to spread. I just appraised it. The red fog looks like a pathogen. You figured it out for nothing. I immediately turned it into another attack. Now the ground rocks big. It was only for a moment that I wobbled, and it wasn''t a big deal, but things went wrong on the ground all over the country. And as it was, something came up from below... and it didn''t come. I knew I was stuck in a barrier that Canata had stretched out on the ground as well. Maybe he was going to call in stone columns and stone togues from the ground and attack them, but it seems to have ended pointlessly. "Wow, that''s not too awesome, Kanata..." "Or..." "I''m calculating all the attack patterns that will probably be set up. There''s only one attack I can get through every barrier I put on." "Just one? "Yeah, and then I don''t know if you''ll notice that" A deliberate attack means that it would be more advantageous or advantageous for Kanata to have that attack. "What do you say, Your Majesty? How are you preventing attacks on other countries as well? "Oh, it looks perfect. We''re all thrilled." "That''s more than anything." Maybe when this war is over, you can lift Kanata up as big a hero as I do. It may not be a bad idea to be treated like heroes with all your brothers together. While doing this, Anazar levels have been launching a variety of attacks from all directions. But I can''t get through one thing. It''s not even a spare attack enough to be a little pathetic. At this rate, the opponent is going to do everything he can before he realizes how to attack Kanata correctly. No, I doubt there''s anything the demon-level opponent can do. "Anaza-level... I guess I was there, and hey, I was just looking at you as my biggest foe, and, you know, I figured I could win because I managed to do something about you, but that''s nonsense. Hey, if we were to look into your weaknesses... we should have known for ourselves that almost everyone in the Narumi family can be a threat." You''re absolutely right. I guess it''s just maybe, but even your father figured out some way to handle it so far. He''s watching an anaza-level attack with a sober face over there. "Well, the inability to attack from this side is the weakness of this operation. That''s why I''m waiting." "So you''re waiting for the main unit and their men to attack you? "With Soyuko. That''s the only way we can get through this barrier network. Oh, look, I think I finally noticed." There are countless figures in the direction that Kanata pointed out. Are those... adventurers who got caught saying they were Illume? It floats in the universe with the help of meditation or something. Come on, guys, you look like a zombie who''s had a castle tragedy in the meantime. "Hey, honey. Are you ready for Amrita? "It''s perfect." I have to help those people first. 1164 The scene where you shouldnt be looking at gossip. I thought you said there wouldn''t be any more gossip for a while. That is a lie. (-¦Ø- '') Huh. ##### "hahahahahahahaha" "... waf? I can hear rough breathing like a kemono from somewhere. There must only be a dog shaped robot in Ayu''s mansion called Shiva, me and my parents. First of all, Mom and Dad don''t do such nasty things, and I only speak like that when I hide in the show and sniff my underwear. I don''t think a robot would have been able to make such a mess. I mean, I mean, yeah. It means that one of the seemingly ordinary people who lives in this mansion is doing something and is excited about the look of it. Hmmm...... I guess I should leave it at ease. But don''t worry about it. "cute... hehe, cute... hehe" Oh, this is Micah''s voice. Uh... I guess I''m doing something against Ayu anyway. I guess I''ll see how it goes. I relied on Micah''s rough breathing and voice to get to the hot water room halfway through the mansion. Nobody actually uses this water heating room. I have cup noodles and all sorts of things stored in the shelves, but really no one uses them. A place Ayu made because of her empty space. The light isn''t on, it''s dark. But I can see something sitting in the back playing sports. "Oh, um... Micah? "Ha......! Who, what... Lil!? "What are you doing here..." What my eyes have captured, which I''m used to dark, are super massive pictures of Ayu. Both Ayu and Alim modes are available. Lots of cute shots that can only be described as bruises. "Wow... one of you was watching Ayu." "Oh, don''t tell me you have a dream...? "I''m not going to tell you, but aren''t you going to be disillusioned now? Nothing. I can''t believe I''m excited to see my boyfriend look good... it''s common for me, too, huh? "As it is, well..." "If you have any problems, I''ll talk to you." "It''s not as worrying as it sounds, is it? We''re moving the room to talk. I''m going to focus on listening without saying much from me. "You know, dreams are too cute." "I know, Ayu is cute" "I have the pictures Lil saw, everything we''ve had since we met, but they''re adorable to see any of them" "Well, it''s Ayu." "Look at this picture, for example" Micah took out a picture of Ayu in her middle school years. He turns his curly eyes to this side and offers a four-leaf clover with a happy laugh. Honestly, this is cute enough to sound heavy on my mind as well as Dosung. "Wahoo...! "Hey, isn''t she cute? The cuteness of dreams, when you see a young, cute child behave cutely, it resonates directly to your heart like a tightening of your chest." "Yeah, yeah, you sure do." "You know, I steal a lot about dreams, and then I steal people like you just now and watch them all by myself. It''s just my face at that time, the way it''s badly broken... Yodale drooling. I don''t want to be seen and I''m hiding." "... isn''t stealing backwards? "I''m already dreaming of stealing." "Right." I know exactly how you feel. I was originally a perverted temper towards Ayu, Micah, and you''re acting within your expectations. And the image of Ayu Micah holding, she''s still adorable. Even I''m told by the show and... people around me are cute, but so much so that any confidence I''ve developed in that way will blow up. "You know, I think people sometimes tell me I''m cuter than I ever dreamed, but I definitely don''t think so. I''m a hundred times prettier than I am." "I know how you feel. How do you feel? Actually, it''s about the same." ... but Ayu still feels too cute for a boy. Because it''s hereditary, I don''t think it''s within the bounds of being in that shape. There must be some kind of secret. And you''re stalking me. Micah would know. "Mika, how can Ayu be so cute? No, I know you were born, because Kanata''s cute, too. But what makes you so much less masculine..." "Dreams are spontaneous shanks, hairs on the sides, moisturizing creams... I take care of women''s faces." "Wow, that''s right! "Yeah, imitate me. That''s why shampoos and treatments have always been the same, right?... my aunt and I have been working together since we were very young to imitate me." "In the dori" I mean, I''ve been so careful about beauty for a long time that I can say it happened.... Actually, Shaw is shaving his side hair to brag about his muscles too. No, it''s not like that again, in Ayu''s case. "Well anyway, biological and living dreams are cute because they are special. I really love it......! "... Micah, do you like Ayu because she looks like a girl? "I know it''s not the best part, but my favorite thing about looking is that I''m definitely like a girl," "... Micah rubs the breasts of me and other girls a lot, right? You look so happy." "Yeah." "... maybe Mika is really same-sex just because Ayu and the show are special..." "Lil, it''s nice to guess, but if you probe any further... you''re gonna strip off your clothes and rub them? "Wahhh..." Apparently, I''d like to see the stars. I asked him a few questions about how thin he would feel about someone close to Sasa at school... sounds like he was a bingo.... I don''t have a problem with that because I seem happy in person! Wahun......! 1165 Episode One Thousand Thirty-nine: Zombies in the Sky "Wow... wow! I''m indoors now. Yet I can hear the groans of the people who have been made zombies so far. When did you gather this many people, when you realized there were tens of thousands of zombies in the sky. If I''m bad, there might be 100,000 of them.... There were no reports of tens of thousands of people being kidnapped. "Ninety-nine minutes, I think it''s some kind of replicated dummy." "Huh? Really, Mika" "Yeah, from what I saw pah, I found about five people in the same outfit with the same face. There are a lot of other people wearing it." It does seem so. I found someone in the same outfit with the same face. I thought human reproduction was the only thing I could do.... When this happens, I''ll broil the original copy out and bring it back to life, it''ll break my bones. I guess I''ll have to create that kind of specialty item after I''m done. This is... "Mm... is that true? "What is it, my king?" "No, I hear the other countries have stopped attacking patarily already. The manipulated humans have not emerged." "Oh, did you find out it was my job to prevent all attacks? I thought it was time." So you''re saying that the people in the sky have gathered in one place that they were going to disperse in other countries? I rather feel like less if you were going to divide that one into different countries. No, seriously, something''s wrong. "Hey, didn''t those guys split up now? "... you do" "How can you let a human have a dividing function?" Those zombies showed up and it''s already been a minute without attacking me. There were about 100,000 of them, but I think there''s about 200,000 of them. Wouldn''t it be an infinite increase if we left this alone? "If it keeps growing, it''s gonna be hell, Kanata, what are we gonna do? "Sister Mika, speaking of which, didn''t you have the skills to only identify your enemies and allies and recover your attacks? Probably, but if it''s made of magic or items, it should be recognized apart from the split source and the split destination..." "You just have to designate the source of the division as your ally, right? Then use that skill." Speaking of which, Micah was the first SS ranked skill she made herself. Watching people multiply through the windows creeping between everyone, Micah headed out to a position that was easy to see. For a moment, some weird sensation runs through my body. It''s not chills or a bad feeling, it''s uncomfortable. I think Micah probably used her time-stopping skills. I guess I used my skills in that. When I saw it from us, I instantly wrapped it in white, where the sky was close to gray. The countless zombies that were floating in the sky... had disappeared without one left. Micah comes back to me with a slightly sad face. "Looks like it was all fake" "Well, can''t we put the real thing on the field at the point where we can split?" "What, Micah did that now? So you''re saying they weren''t all kidnapped? "Yes, Your Majesty. Probably from now on... Here I come" Countless zombies again over the sky. Plus now he''s already trying to storm this way. I can''t manipulate all those people individually and with mindfulness. Your brain has its limits. As Kanata deliberately did so, she slipped through the barrier for instantaneous travel and is proceeding in a straight line towards this castle. I had no choice but to split up and not assume that the body would be managed elsewhere. The fake zombies who were now on their way were buried in an instant within the time they stopped at Micah again. I''ll be out again soon after that. "Do you have to be magical all the time? Well, MP''s pretty much infinite, and I''m perfectly fine with this." "No, if this happens, my sister Micah won''t have to work so hard because I''ll stick another barrier that specifies another condition." When Kanata said that, it immediately became clear that the whole country was covered by magic. Some of the mass-produced zombies who have just appeared in the evidence try to storm, but the first ray attack likewise disappears through the invisible wall into the border. "... I don''t mind being on the other side of the war. But they want to wipe us out, which is why they''ve been at war, and I think if this happens, they''re gonna set us up in one of the rest of the patterns." "The rest of the pattern? "Yeah, it''s especially possible that we have more than one overwhelmingly strong pattern." "I mean, Mitsuo or Herrell are coming? "With Soyuko. I don''t think you''ll ever come out of that anaza-level way of attacking yourself, so that''s the best chance." Hardly any more attacks go through than we do have Kanata. If this happens, the only way to attack it is if someone with the other moment mobility skills or who can make his body gaseous takes his people through the Canata barrier. "... hmm? They''re pulling back." "I think I found out it was no use. Then I guess it''s time to come." "Those guys you were telling Alim right now," Exactly, Your Majesty. The moment Kanata said that, a little away from here, there was more than one great magic, I could sense. 1166 Episode 140: Elite "You''re here." "Yeah." Sounds good to think that all the people serving that anazah level are here in quantity of magic. Will he come walking away from here? Are you going to destroy Castle Town and go around...? What a despicable thing to ignore us and attack us from those who want to protect us. They''re likely to do it, and it''s impossible. I thought... At once the magic of the organization approached the front of the castle. Will this proximity be at least in front of the castle gate? Illume traveled again in an instant on Kanata''s momentary journey. "Guys, take a stand! I''m already ready to summon you, too! When the king said so, everyone who could fight grabbed his own gain and stood against the entrance to the castle. Until now, this castle has been attacked and destroyed twice, but that''s because few people have the skills to fight it. The younger generation of SSS rankers, Kara and Ruin, did not possess strong skills just by status, and the kings and ministers four did not possess skills to shoot and win chaos black dragons. No, Fafnir worked hard, but you didn''t. Also the second time, there were King Rahma and Mr. Thor, etc., but at that time, all the other executives attacked him in the general outing, so he couldn''t fathom him. I think they did it because of the skill compatibility problem even then rather than... Just not this time. If you''re gathering all your strength, you''re gathering all your strength. Isolated in the middle of time, it doesn''t create a situation where it''s already too late to notice itself. I don''t know if SS ranked adventurers, knights, and soldiers are going to help... but for now, I have a show, a father, and me in Kanata who is becoming today''s MVP. Micah and Lil can also stop time or counter attack automatically. Plus, Mr. Ult and Mr. Gilmers. Mr. Palasna hasn''t come to the boulder because it''s dangerous just to have a kid in his stomach and get a little rammed up, but I expect these two. Especially Mr. Ult, who drove one of the enemy''s executives, a man named Huddle, to that prison. Plus I have skills to be non-human. Maybe he''ll take down the Chaos Black Dragon. ... Even so, I wanted you to be quiet at home, as promised just before. Seems like he really wanted to be in this fight when he found out he had a guy named Huddle. Actually, Mr. Gilmers didn''t even try to stop it. And Mr. Gabayna, Mr. Rakhand, I''m wondering if the three Roses might do something for me, too. I don''t think it''s just the strength of status, like Mr. Ruin and the others. "... will we win this time" "It''s okay, I''m in the field this time, so I''ll definitely win! "Right." Until earlier, the king had an anxious look on his face, but as soon as he smiled a little, he turned to a positive look. I was able to guide you until you could work out an operation and fight directly like this. I want to defeat not a single one left. Oh, Mitsuo and Herrell help, right? ... Now I hear multiple footsteps from the outside. In front of this entrance door it stops. And the door opened so vibrantly. It was the anaza-level executives who were there, after all. The most at the forefront is Ilme at Nyallato Hotel. "Oh, hey, so much momentum..." "They all want to kill us! "Not if you''re saying such a swallowing thing! We''re mad! Puku! I was totally off guard with my brother because it was an easy win then. Oh! "You heard that the fake brave man is an abandoned man, but I guess it shouldn''t be a glimmer, except for her. Unlike before¡­ it''s quite grainy." "... look closely, everyone. You''re standing next to King Mephirado with a fake brave man''s pimped face." "Ha, tah heh heh! You''re a ta-ha-ta-ha-ta-ha-ta-ha! Not a glimmer... you''re still going to win. It seemed most surprising to the other side that I was fine, and everyone''s expression changed with a word of chaos black dragon. "Don''t be shriveled! I look young and insulted." "... um, if I had been as I remember it, I would have been an abandoned man, as Dear Anazarene said by now. No, I''m not a game loser anymore." "I can''t help it, Mr. Illume. People are constantly growing." "... it won''t be good for us that the enemy has grown" I look like a doorman too. I think I''ve grown quite a bit myself. As it turns out, we''re all alive, just try to think that way and you''ll be fine. If it hadn''t been for Amrita, I would have really been an abolitionist. Again, I have to thank Mika and the game. "Ugh, you look like a doorman! Regrettably!" "Fair enough. For now, let''s go to war." "At some point, we seem to be more disadvantaged..." "That and this is because of that sister brother, right! At a time when the battle was about to start again, a certain person suddenly sent me a message. He wants me to send him what he needs to make sure he defeats one of those guys. I, like the guy told me, looked small, and inside I snuck up a magic room with the size there and handed it over via Kanata''s Moment Move. Well, I don''t know what happens. 1167 Episode One Hundred and forty-one: The Way and the Resistance "Okay, let''s go! Goose-goose-goose-goose-goose-goose-goose-goose-goose-goose! "Hey, Guy. You''ll have something to do before then." "That''s it! That was it! Chaos Black Dragon stopped that crazy killer from trying to storm this side alone. If you''d just stick it in there, I''d probably have been able to take it down using instant travel so that Kanata could take out her heart, too bad. No matter how much damage you turn into healing, there''s nothing you can do if your heart is removed directly. And what the Chaos Black Dragon is trying to do is surely an array that has tormented the Kings so far. "¡­ then lay down on my people, the inferior species" "It''s a summons before that! Yuke, Behemott, Leviathan, Fafnir Ro......" "You don''t think so, do you? For this time the King was ready to summon all summoners in his possession for an immediate time. But that samurai jumps so high that it might reach the ceiling and waves the knife from quite a distance away. Then the king''s magic formation broke in two. "Become!" "Hmm, should we take care of this one too? ¡­¡­ Damn it! " Kanata regrets as Samurai wields something towards the void. He was probably prevented from trying to make some kind of attack. "Sorry, phantom circle. Then again, fall down." Chaos Black Dragon uses force again. My body gets so heavy that it''s like gravity has multiplied tens of times, and at the same time I feel sick in line with the worst times of the flu. Of course I can''t use my skills. Has this happened again? "Ayu... this is how it was..." "Well, I see now I know why almost nobody, including my sister, could resist. It sure is tough." "Hey, why are you talking like that..." "I don''t know what to do with a slight change of command emanating from my brain. But I can just talk." I''m in pain, of course, and Mr. Ult, who hasn''t turned into anything yet, that mighty Gilmers, Micah and Shaw have all been in the same situation. Although there are people on this side who can counter it from here, this situation is quite disturbing. Anyway, other people are going to be killed all they want to be defenseless... and no, the enemy is going to be the same if he''s a normal person himself, but there''s still a huge difference in power. And Kanata''s too awesome, that''s Kanata. If this wasn''t my first time, I might have been able to move my skills to the point where I could use them. "Come on, it''s crispy. It''s crispy. Hey, yeah! "If this happens, we won''t even have to help, we''ll just be watching." "Eh! Alim, Kanata, Mika and... let me kill only the fake brave men themselves and those who have a deep relationship! "Ooh, ooh, ooh! If that''s the case, do as you please." "Either way, but there seems to be quite a few brains over there, so I don''t know what they''re going to do. Just done ____________ Gaha!!? A powerfully pitched spear from nowhere flew towards the Chaos Black Dragon. Looks like he stuck it in the middle of his body. The spear drags itself as it is and pierces the wall. At the same time, I could see that the unwell condition that was plaguing us was improving. "What do you mean?!? Fantasy Maru stopped the demon summons, didn''t he? I stopped Kanata-kun from attacking, so I can''t believe the time difference attack..." "Gu... Phew, I was alarmed... Is he still..." While everyone on this side was trying to get up confused, just one...... I mean diving through the skills of the Chaos Black Dragon, taking off his malaise, only the person who attacked him stood firm and stared at all his enemies. He''s also the one who ordered the magic room from me and Kanata. "but gabaina............! "Alim, as I told you in my message earlier. Make sure I''m the one... No, I''ll hit one. The enemy will get in the way, chaos black dragons and I need backup so we can be one-on-one! I didn''t think Mr. Gabayna would name the Chaos Black Dragon crusade. When I ordered the magic room, I didn''t even tell you who to hit. But how could you avoid that nasty skill? Looks like the Chaos Black Dragon knows something, and I guess it''s the only way to avoid it that only Mr. Gabayna and himself know. I teach Mr. Gabayna reincarnation and his status is amazing compared to normal people. You took advantage of that status, or you moved from where you stood to the sight of the Chaos Black Dragon, which pierced the wall at high speed. "If you take one down, we''re all going to figure it out later. Will you hang out with me for a while? "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh he So, whoever you want, give us a hand! "I know, I know, I know, I know. It''s just! Help now...... holy shit!? Oh, now that killer guy''s blown up. The scalp of the blown person shines sparklingly by the lights. It was ______ who rushed to Mr. Gabayna''s aid earlier than anyone else. "Hey, pervert killer. I won''t let you get in the way of Gabayna. I''ll take care of Temehe''s opponent, hahahahaha! 1168 Gossip Similar Sisters "Heh... that''s cool...! "Wahu? Relatively discreet hallways in the mansion. For a moment I thought Micah was in the corner of the hot water room looking at Ayu''s theft collection again, but it wasn''t. I just had a similar voice. Maybe this time it''s Sakura. "Wahoo, Sakura, what are you doing? "Ri, Ri, Lil!? Oh, Sakura today, I haven''t tied my hair uncommonly. I knew you''d look a lot like Micah if you stayed stretched. You have slightly different eyes. Sakura watching like that is apparently a video. I can hear Kanata-kun''s voice from that video. "I see, were you even watching the video that stole Kanata-kun? "Hey, why did you...!? "Wow, why not?" "Also, maybe Lil doesn''t stand out for the video of you hiding Sho...? "Unfortunately, I prefer to touch my muscles directly." "Oh, my God." I like to bury my face in Sho''s chest plate and arm muscles, so I can''t do it without him. I have a sense that I have a funny enough taste, too. "So, what video is it? I''m curious." "So, don''t tell anyone, okay? "I won''t tell. I won''t tell." "... this" I heard that Kanata-kun has been doing muscle tresses lately, but that was exactly the video. Kanata-kun, half naked in his upper body, has a basic muscle tread. I have muscles around my stomach that seem a lot stronger, but my body remains thin, so I''m shrugged. "Wow... that''s cool" "Well, I guess that''s good." "With a neutral face like this...... it''s sloppy to be cute and cool" "And Kanata-kun has the same cuteness as Ayu-chan, the cool outfit she doesn''t have at the show." But it''s funny because the three of us have brilliantly different tastes. Of course I''m a hunk of muscle like a show, a wild guy is the type. I wonder if Mika no longer likes girls boys over 90% the type and Sakura is cool and cute. "Ri, I''ll show you another one specifically for Lil" "Are you sure? "Yeah, people don''t want to reveal their secrets to someone. But look... when I think calmly, I''m the only one who''s close enough to reveal some secrets and not affect my life after that..." "Wow, I see" Take Sakura''s gaze and see who you can talk to... It''s out of the question because you can''t tell all the other parent generations about your sexuality, and when you tell your sister, Micah, you''re going to get stuck with that story for a while, and you can''t even tell Ayu, the target''s fruit brother, and the show''s just confused where you''re told. He doesn''t mean he''s close enough to have such a deep conversation with his school friends, and I''m probably the only one who can talk about this. "Wahoo, I''d give you as much of that consultation as you want! So show me what you want to see." "What is this?" That''s how you showed me the video of Kanata-kun at a young age. About kindergarten. It was like sitting in a chair and being interviewed by the usual lab staff. They''re asking me about Sakura. I think I''ve been thinking a lot about Sakura since this time. I''m making a statement that I don''t think is a very preschool romantic view. "I''m gonna fall back in love with you." "Right? It''s my favorite video. I got this directly from your aunt Kanata." "Wow, that''s really good...! That''s Kanata, who kept supporting Sakura, who has been almost blind for more than three to ten years. I guess it''s only natural for Sakura to be so enthusiastic about getting in here. While they were showing me the video, I accidentally pressed the button to proceed to Sakura''s next video of her smartphone. "Oh, I''m sorry, my hand slipped." "Yeah, good...... no, not good! "Wah... Huh...!? For a moment, I saw Kanata-kun entering the stripper only for a moment. Whatever you think, this is a serious theft. I''m snooping in the bathroom. "Sakura..." "Sorry Lil...... let me talk to you about the truth? "Wahoo." "I''m going to be such a pervert to you, me and Kanata." "Well, it''s Micah''s sister..." "Ha, for example, this! What Sakura showed me as she abandoned herself was a video of her pushing Kanata-kun''s face against her own chest. Since Kanata-kun saw Sakura naked because of one thing, she started getting nosebleeds just cuddling, so you think it''s training to improve it? "But this, actually, I, I do it because I want to...! I''m so glad Kanata''s excited about my body...! And looking back at it later..." "Wow, Sakura is definitely Micah''s sister. They''re the sisters who look the best. Honestly, I was thinking that, unlike Micah, if you have love, Sakura and the rest of you can still play night games, but this isn''t working, because the toothpick won''t work. Micah understood that." "Right, right? Probably every day like your sister or Lil from there once you start......" "Pfft... it''s only a little more adult coming into this world." I followed it, but if you look at it from the public, it''s too much for me and Mika... You can mean they''re all perverts now, it''ll stick better. I''m not even decent. I''m as conscious as I am. 1169 Lesson One Thousand Forty-Two VS.1 "Ahhhhh, that''s a good punch! "Well, how do I tem¨¦..." "Come on, Sakukuku, you came without a plan!! This bald man! "You''re not bald! The skinhead! Mr. Lakhand rushed to Mr. Gabayna at the best possible time as he knew his best friend would take action. And beat that killer out of the top of his head. The battered person is laughing, but he''s buried on the floor to the knee kid. But what is that look of Mr. Lakhand? My skin turns red and black overall, and I have six arms. "Hey Gabayna! I can hang up in a few dozen seconds. Get out of here!" "Oh, let me do that" "I''m not letting you do where you''re going to do Clo! "I won''t let you get in my way, either." Against the moving Illume, Mr. Rakhand quickly grabbed the root of the killer, pulled it through and threw it at him. Probably copied a little bit of Kanata''s weakness that her head doesn''t work well when it comes to emergencies, a situation that could be broken if she uses instant travel, but Illume doesn''t use that. Normally I sent a killer. Other enemies are also prevented from acting because their throw is an enemy. In the meantime, Mr. Gabayna appeared to lie on her back in the magic room that I had built from the container and delivered by Kanata, flicking the door with her legs. "This could be a confrontation of my clan''s causes." "Damn... damn...! Ms. Gabayna threw herself inside the magic room with her chaos black dragon tummy poked at her and shut the door herself inside. At that moment, our bodies move freely. That sounds like an enemy human group together...... "Ha... damn it, what the fuck are you doing, that idiot! "Hey, why didn''t I, use my skills...? Are you kidding me? "Ho ho, don''t do it pretty well" "Hey...... what do you want to do? The rest of us." "It''s me! Leave it to me! These guys are poisoned to death! Oh, yeah, I didn''t have to do anything handy to make you weak originally! First......" A man named Huddle stared at Mr. Lakhand. Mr. LaHand had six sometime. His arm is back to normal. The colour of the skin remains red and black. He looks a lot tired even though he hasn''t taken any damage. You won''t be able to deal with more than one person at a time, like you just did. "I remember you. You''re one of the last men, right? I''m curious because I opened up a lot of demonic kids on my own... I''ll kill you like bitter with the worst poison I''ve ever had! Huddle contains the poison he compressed and created for Mr. Rakhand... No, he placed a large amount of poison magic in what is considered the SS rank in the shape of the ball. At that moment, someone moved at a fierce speed on this side. "Oh, you remembered me. I thought I''d forget these little soldiers who were just helping me out." "Oh, I''m the one with the grudges. Oh, I won''t forget them all...... hey, if you die, you can erase them from your memory. Ahhhhhh! "... Naraba, Oleno Cotmo Oboetayrna? A hero in white appeared in front of Mr. Gabayna at that moment when the poison was released towards him. It discolors the body to purple, produces something like tentacles from the back, and wraps up all the poisonous balls. And I absorbed it. "I knew...... I knew you were there, lastmannnnnnnnnnnn!! "Motyronda.... I won''t be captive anymore, I''ll do it here. That''s the only way." "Try it, if only you could do something about me with the power of God! Yes, there''s a pretty deep connection between Mr. Ult and people called Huddle. Huddle is happy that the subject he wants to avenge is in front of him, or is he in a broken face when his attacks have been prevented. It''s what a mundane person can look like... "... ah! Huddle, don''t act alone!... Fine, everyone let me decide my heart and finish it in a flash. I finally understood why I couldn''t use magic." Illume is trying to use instant travel. I figured if it''s this stream, it''s Canata''s turn? Maybe it''s time to get revenge. No, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want you to stand up to someone who was killed once... "Kanata, go? "Naturally, without being hit... hmm? "That, when?" The moment Kanata tried to fly in front of Illume, someone grabbed Illume''s arm to inhibit the use of instantaneous travel. It''s Mr. Gilmers. Like Mr. Ult, it doesn''t seem like he''s on the spot because he moved super vegan fast. Maybe we moved the crowd a little bit during this gotagota.... No way, is that guy going to deal with Illume? "Hey, it''s been a while." "Gui, Gilmers......! "Because I missed it then, not this time, huh? "Mmm, even I''m gonna kill you this time! Ilme probably used instant travel to try to take Mr. Gilmers'' gut. But for some reason Illume didn''t. He stopped for some reason, which doesn''t mean he did. On the other hand, Mr. Gilmers has only moved his body a few centimeters... did he do something? It is solidified with Kanata''s mouth slightly open. "What happened, Kanata?" "Oh, that guy, was that Gilmers? ¡­ sent for instantaneous travel" "Wasn''t that inevitable? "Ya... it''s theoretically possible just because it''s normally impossible. And he did. Maybe we should leave that demon to him." I can''t believe I let you say that with a canata. I don''t know the real strength of that guy, but I only vaguely knew that he was pretty strong. If Kanata is good, let him deal with Illume like that. Me and Kanata, how do we beat that demon with two powers... 1170 Lesson One Thousand Forty-Three VS.2 "Oh, my God, what do we do?" ¡­¡­ Anyway, now there are only three more people who haven''t confronted anyone: Mr. Kwong, Mr. Herrell and your samurai. Regardless of the samurai, Mitsuo and Herrell, shouldn''t I deal with them? It could be a chance for us both to get it back together. Just in case, you might want to take Kanata or Micah and make them grow up for multiple people. Now that the Chaos Black Dragon is gone, this one is better in personnel. "Just sprinkle the smoke and suffocate...... it can''t be that easy, can it? Mr. Fantasy Maru, do you want us to just disperse?" "No, the awkward will stay" "Oh, aren''t the two adventurers, Mr. Gilmers and Mr. Rustman, who said they wanted to fight ahead of time, already decided who to deal with? Can I even put in a cross spear? "There''s still one young bud in here with an awkward eye." That''s what the samurai say and look in the direction where the show is. Oh, we both had eyes. He stares back at the samurai with a scary face that the show doesn''t show much. "Are you that guttural boy... you have no choice" "... Quick story, probably the awkwards are also being turned into some sort of throwaway pawn for Anazar level, ''You just have to win with these guys''. If you don''t enjoy the fight, it''s a loss." "Well, then, Master Anazalev says there''s still something to be done." "It is. I am a wise man and a leader, but that''s where the awkwardness strikes." That samurai, he''s talking to Mitsuo as if he''d let me hear it from him. Mitsuo is Mitsuo and is he an original work habit? I wish I could talk to him. He''s shouting. If you''re going to believe the story as it is, Anaza-level still has something for you, and by purposefully saying oh, you mean something other than a Corps of Copy Zombies. "Then the awkward will have fun......! The samurai jumped thoughtfully. I can fly that far often even though it''s useless. And it comes to the show.... That guy''s pretty strong, but Shaw, are you okay? I guess I should go join the boulders. "It''s been a long time! "... oh" "Shaw, are you going one-on-one? You don''t have to do that, I''m with you..." "Werewolf girl, if your Lord also gives you the edge of a fighting nation, you will understand. There''s no need for a woman to act unnecessarily during the battle between the strong." "Wahoo. Funny, why are you such a strong man? I was willing to kill him before, but I missed the surprise." "Oh, hey Lil..." "This must have been poked at Itai." Lil''s taking a provocation like this one''s gonna turn blue just to see how it goes. Indeed, it is good for counters whose skill makes them almost invincible, but who do not know their detailed abilities. Or Lil usually believed in the show''s prowess, and in this case I was under the impression that he was pushing his back to go... "Lil, this guy probably possesses skills that can kill magic and skills themselves. The skills I''ve built in the meantime are really good, but this guy can''t do it." "I know that. This samurai is strong enough to be no match for me. But I want to join the show. If it''s creepy, maybe we can make it." Oh, we both expected the samurai''s abilities. You did get Kanata''s instant move or the samurai acting before it was nullified. And I hear Lil was going to make a gap out of that statement at his expense. That means that the samurai is strong enough to instinctively observe that Lil needs a self-sacrificing addition to the show she trusts. Speaking of which, I know how strong the show is, but first, I thought I needed an addition.... I wonder if you''re really okay. "... Hmm, it''s a good thing we''re friends. Even if it makes you feel weird to be able to see how friendly you are in battle." "Lil, I knew you''d let me fight this guy alone. That''s easier to do.... please" "... ooh... ok" "Ye, can you hear me! The show shouted at us. That vibe I can feel from the show, when I left dozens of local yankees alone to protect me and Mika in one thing... similar before that fight. I''m serious. "Quarantine me and this guy somewhere else." "Ho, are you really going to do it!? "I think the awkward should do the same. There must be dozens of people involved." "Please." "Wow, I get it. The place..." "Then I''ll decide. How''s it going in the middle of Hell''s Forest?" "Hmm, there you go." Looks like Kanata sent Shaw and Samurai to the middle of Hell''s Forest, just like I said. I wonder if I should observe those two fights via the artificial satellites I had installed before during the anasm. ... Yeah, but I''m still worried, but if this happens, I''ll just have to wish you luck. And there''s only two more enemies left. Wouldn''t Mr. Herrell be cured if Amrita punched him already? 1171 Lesson 144: VS.3 Sorry, I''m off posting this week (23-27, 2 stories total) because I''m busy testing. The next one will be on the 28th. ##### All right, let''s give it a try. First, I just made Amrita. I can have about fifty bottles in an exploding container. In short, of a water balloon, a balloon may consider water to be compatible with the bomb Amrita. And I call Sakura and Mika. "What''s going on? What am I supposed to do? "This is it, it''s a bomb packed with Amrita, but I want to hit the Mitsuo guys directly with this. First, I''m going to put this on the verge of exploding right now, so Sakura, stop this time. Soon after that, Micah wants time to stop itself. Then you move this between Mitsuo and Herrell on Kanata''s moment trip, and then Micah and Sakura lift the time stop at the same time." "I see, you want to explode that up close between those two at such a time that you can''t even make it through evasion by skill or status" "Sort of." "Then let''s do it fast" Don''t let the two of you understand, let them detonate and Sakura will stop the time for the bomb. Something like this, it feels like an instant touch and it''s dangerous. I''m fine because I''m stopping time. "For now, yes" "Then I''ll be next." That being said, Micah doesn''t know what comic books she''s imitating cartoons, but she did a finger patch. The next moment, my shoulder will be touched. I mean, my mouth tingles. "I''ll undo my dreams for once." "You know, my lips are wet, and it hurts." "I''m not such a big jerk. I just kissed him." "Oh well." "Sister Mika, you''ve been kissing me with great momentum." "... well" I couldn''t move in front of you. You kissed me with great momentum.... hey, then I hope you did before you disarmed Kanata. I don''t know what it is on purpose.... Well, okay. "Fair enough, anyway. You just have to send this to those two, right? "Yeah, Kanata, please. In a good position." "I''ve already calculated it, so it''s okay" That being said, Kanata sent an Amrita bomb between Mitsuo and Herrell on the move of an instant. At the same time, Micah cancels Sakura''s time. "... sister, my chest is so muzzled" "I just rubbed it, never mind. What I did while I was out of time, it felt like I was coming all at once." "You''re not allowed to use that skill usually." "Uh." Do we have to set the rules in us so we don''t abuse our skills? Anyway, now if Micah and Sakura cancel their time at the same time, Amrita will wave to Mitsuo and Herrell. ... Oh, you can''t take Amrita on other enemies, can you? The Chaos Black Dragon is a magic room isolated from Mr. Gabayna, and the samurai are fighting in the woods of Shaw and Hell, but Huddle is fighting here with a man and a murderer and Illume. "Kanata, can''t you put a barrier around Mitsuo and Herrell? When you think about it, it''s not good if Amrita pours down on other enemies." "I''m already doing it." "That''s Kanata! "... or shouldn''t we just take down all our enemies while we''re stopping this time? "If you attack badly and you can''t defeat it with that, it''s going to get in the way of people who are facing each other, and especially people like Huddle and Mr. Ult who seem to have something to do with it, so why don''t you take a look at it once? If I''m about to lose, I''m gonna help." "If a dream says so, then so be it. Anyway, cherry blossoms, let''s unstop the time." "Yeah." Micah and Sakura lifted the time stop. At that moment, the Amrita bomb explodes. Amrita was scattered only around those two. "Wow, what! "What''s that explosion noise now! "Is that an enemy attack!? Well, what happened? ... um, if it were normal, we would be back to our original bodies immediately, but we both remain in a state of demons. Are you sure you can actually freely turn that on and off? You weren''t aware of an abnormal condition for Amrita. And I don''t try to move a bit. Normally I think it would be a very good thing to react if I were suddenly watered. "How... did it happen? Doesn''t look particularly unusual though." "Could he be dead? "Amrita, I can''t believe you died." "Gi, giggle, giggle, giggle!! "" "To? I heard too many sad screams. Not usual. Looking in the direction in which that voice was heard, it was like half or half of the body of that murderer Mr. Rakhand was confronting. Not as good as then, but it''s pretty gross. "Hey, what the heck!? Suddenly it exploded, Koitz!? Apparently, Mr. Rakhand didn''t do it. That killer guy did recover the attack, with the power to turn debuffs into buffs, plus the boundless buffs on himself gained with that power...... I think it felt like it.... No way. "Hey there, looks like some people are dying in Amrita." "Or, Kanata... what did you do? "What are you doing, I just went inside that bomb and put it on that guy to try only one liter of Amrita. Sounds like the ability to flip, and wonder what would happen if I accidentally recovered it. I didn''t think it was gonna be that gross." "I see... invert the healing effect," Kanata gets pretty eggy sometimes...... 1172 Lesson 145: VS.4 "Mm, maybe that was done by the Alims? "Yes, it is." The king who was there pointed to the murderer and said so. The killer is still screaming in pain. "Soba, soba, soba, soba!! It''s been a long time since I''ve had the pain or pain of a real thing! Foreword withdrawn, I look happy. Mr. Lakhand, who was confronted, seems puzzled, too. I don''t know why they seem happy, but I have to use a message to explain the situation about something else. [Mr. Lakhand, I tried to make a special attack from this side at once, was it disturbing? [Oh, did you? I was surprised when I suddenly bounced.... It seemed to work, but it was pointless, right? As Mr. Lakhand put it, the body of the murderer that took Amrita and burst is somehow gradually recovering. Then it''s really the only way to take it down. "Alim and the others, you already know what skills those enemies possess, but they''re actually pretty inside whilst keeping that crazy tone. I grasp that being able to do healing magic is my weakness. So you can switch skills on and off in good time." "But by accident, that means our attack was a success, right? Why are you recovering again?" "I get it... sister. He''s inverting the pain that ruptured his body and using it to heal." "Ugh..." No, I do use my skills and it''s numb. There''s nothing to be glad about if the enemy uses it. I wonder if I should join Mr. Lakhand. It''s been a few dozen seconds since Mitsuo and Herrell stopped moving too... "Look, Alim, those two had a move." "Really!? Micah''s right. It''s moving. It feels like I''m about to lift my head, which has been dripping since Amrita took it. I''m not laughing right now even though Mitsuo and Mephistophales are always laughing. When they both looked up and cut off, they finally started turning to ring their necks and shoulders at normal speeds. "Ha... recovered like a good one, Herrell. Come on." "... oh. Right." "What, I never thought we''d be given a healing pill even though we didn''t have a wounded spot?" I don''t think he''s brainwashed the other side. Are you saying that all the current series of actions were in vain? If you insist, Mr. Herrell, who hasn''t spoken before, will only be as fruitful as he has become. Operation failed. "What do we do? Do you want to go and defeat Herrell and Mitsuo directly already? "... I guess I''ll have to do that already" We have to at least stay out of the way of confrontation with the others. All right, Mr. Herrell''s in charge here to Kanata, and Mr. Mitsuo''s in charge with me. "Kanata, please, Mr. Herrell. I''ll do Mr. Mitsuo." "What, you''re leaving us? "Time stops are handy, Micah and Sakura meet up with Lil, watch the whole thing for the three of us, and Tyman, if anyone''s about to lose, help them out." "Okay." "... Alim, what should we do with Seinferth? "That legion may strike again in this gap, so keep an eye out! Only Fafnir can stand by outside that magic room at any time to cover Mr. Gabayna." "Got it. At this rate... King Rama would be better off inviting you too." How extravagant it is for kings of two countries to watch. But that''s a fine job too, isn''t it?... well. Then, as I proclaimed, I shall play one-on-one Tyman with Mr. Kwong, just like Mr. Ult and Mr. Gilmers. Tyman is such a masculine word, I don''t think it suits me. "Oops...... hey Mephistophales! "Hey, isn''t this Mr. Alim Nariway?" "... as you can see from looking around, I''m now confronting an enemy who''s come one-on-one. So Mephistophales will fight me." "I''m glad to hear your direct nomination! ''Cause there are a lot of reasons.'' "I see, that would be good" Well, you just said something about a guy named Huddle gaining God''s power before he fought Mr. Ult, and you should consider that to be the case with Mephistophales. I wonder if I should assume that it''s as good as the state in which I absorbed Samayil. ... then maybe I can beat it easier now that I''ve statscasted. No, seriously. I couldn''t put my body in a smoke state by absorbing Samayil at that time, so it''s the same as Samayil absorption state on being able to become smoke. So... yeah, let''s not think about the hard stuff. All you have to do is return to your former Mitsuo in the middle of a fight. "Um, Mr. Alim? You seem to be thinking a lot about something, are you ready? "Ugh, yeah. Come anytime! "So..." 1173 Episode One Thousand Forty-Six: Dragon Slayer "Gu..." "Huh! Gabayna brutally pulled the spear out of the Chaos Black Dragon. Humanity''s great chaos black dragon rolls to the ground in this magic room with its impact. In that gap Gabayna closed the magic room door. "Grand heel!... haha... how dare you... heh! Chaos Black Dragon heals his wounds with healing magic and rises quickly. The expression was filled with fierce anger. Rakhand rebuilt his spear and shield. "Now Mr. Gilmers, Ult and Alim over there will do something about the rest of the executives. Everyone on this side was struggling with you most, apparently." "I didn''t know you had this time left, Dragon Slayer''s blood" "... even I confronted you once. I didn''t know why until after that. All I knew was that there was a special clan and the title ''Dragon Slayer clan'' for some reason" "Hmm, so you''re a hyoko dragon slayer? Ha-ha-ha! The Chaos Black Dragon smiled with certainty of victory despite the difference in status, the title that was unfavourable to him, and the alignment of these two bad conditions. "What''s wrong? "No, no matter how many descendants of the clan who sealed this ours, I don''t think it''s enough to be afraid, to the extent that I''ve noticed recently about it. It doesn''t matter if you''re a reincarnator. Apparently, it doesn''t mean you possess a powerful skill like my own." "I don''t need that.... as long as this spear and shield can defeat you" "Sweet." Chaos Black Dragon pointed his palm at Gabayina. Gabayna rebuilds to solidify her defense in case an attack comes. At that moment, the spear and shield became so heavy that it could not be lifted. Two pieces of equipment out of hand plunge into the ground of the magic room made by the item master, which is supposed to be strong. "My brother is not only good at that degrading magic. Did the ministers of this country also specialize in gravitational magic?... Doesn''t Matter" "The Demon Spear of the Flaming Dragon! "Naturally, do you possess the skills to summon weapons? I''ll weigh that red armor down next." Chaos Black Dragon turning its hand toward Gabayna again. Almost all the protective equipment that Gabayna was equipped with, as declared, became awesome weight. That''s the high status, so I don''t get squashed, but it was enough to keep me from moving. "It''s called a reversal. ¡­ convenient, you seem to be the youngest generation at this stage, as there exists a woman who has a preference for you. Let''s interrupt Dragonslayer''s blood here." "Knock..." "I''ll draw you into the dark world. Dark of Abyss......! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! A swirl of dos black and disastrous magic was shaped at the foot of Gabayna. My body slowly sinks into it. Gabayna thrust the magic spear she had just made there once, clenching her fist and shaking it cracked all of her protective gear with her bare hands. Regrab the spear immediately and escape the vortex. "Now I can move" "Surprised. I hadn''t appraised it, but thought it was a fake brave acquaintance, and a reincarnator, but therefore all the gear was legendary.... I didn''t know it was cheap" "Ya, it''s not that it''s cheap. There''s a treasure class." "Either way, I didn''t expect the impoverishment of the equipment to result in saving lives" Chaos Black Dragon laughed delightfully, even though he was missed his moves. Gabayna punches something like a wave of spears at her opponent in retaliation for that gap. But that is easily avoided. "Hmm. Spear moves still dominate? Do you think that''s all we can do about it?" "Oh, I think" "An inferior race, make me laugh...... oh!? Suddenly, the waves that were supposed to have dodged turned themselves on and stormed again to the origin of the Chaos Black Dragon. Its tip is like a dragon''s face. The dragon''s face bit into the abdomen of the chaos black dragon, burning up his entire body and dragging him to the wall opposite the entrance to the magic room. Each black chaos dragon collides against the wall while a giant firepillar rises. "... Flaming Dragon Spear Gun" "Oh, my God, oh, my God! "I thought I could take you down, but you''re pimping" Chaos black dragon triggers flames. It didn''t seem like it was only after the burn that he was dealt the great damage of what was left of him everywhere. "... I''m done watching my brother, now it''s your turn, Dragon Slayer" That''s what I said, Chaos. The Black Dragon gripped his fist and flew all the way to Gabayna. He suppresses the hand of Gabayna, who tried to wave the spear, and hits him hard in the abdomen with a fist wrapped in dark magic. "Gaha!" "It''s not gonna end like this." "What, fuck!? Chaos Black Dragon beats Gabayna to hit the existence of a Dragon Slayer and all the rage over the damage he''s ever eaten. Gabayna also continues to deal with it with spears, and although the definite damage is done, the Chaos Black Dragon does not look like it will stop. "I regret confronting my brother! Dark of Avis!" 1174 Episode One Thousand Forty-Seven: Dragon Slayer 2 "Come on!" Gabayna unleashed a spear move toward the ground to avoid being swallowed by the black vortex that appeared at her feet. Fly high on that impact diagonal. "I see a long experience of adventurers. Well dodged. But the air is our specialty, isn''t it? Black dragon wings and tails grew from the back of the chaos black dragon that said so, despite being human. Fly straight to Gabayna, who is in the air, and hit him hard with his tail to the ground. "Ha! "You''re still an inferior species who can''t fly normally." "Gu......" "Dragon Slayer, I don''t think that''s the end of it, even if it''s stateful" Gabayna wields her magic on the spear with her back on the ground. He started shooting a series of moves called Fire Dragon Spear Cannons into the air. All bullets track chaos black dragons like dragons with their own, but all of them disappear before they hit. It was sucked up by something like a mass of gravity. "I''ve already seen that move. I thought from the first blow, but for reincarnators, the firepower is low and the range is narrow. You''re not that reincarnated? Then that would be convenient." "Phew... Flaming Dragon Spear Gun! "Same move again...... no! The next bullet released from Gabayna was as big as a real flaming dragon and mistakenly seen. The Chaos Black Dragon is plunged into the void, and the direct hit is spared but the body is rubbed by the wings of the flame. And that was not the end of the attack on Gabayina. A number of bullets of similar size were released. This large space created by Alim is partially filled with automatic tracking dragon bullets. "He said that every shot is as good as what we really are!? That skill shouldn''t even have an S-rank! Oh, oh! And when it all comes down to tracking...... guh, guh, guh! "I didn''t leave the area to alarm you. There won''t be a single boulder in this number." A dragon bullet flies through the air looking the same. Flaming dragon spear cannons were never such a powerful move. It is an A-rank median skill that Gabayna still possessed when it was about A-rank strength. But the abundance of magic and MP gained by reincarnation had allowed the sublimation of moves. It''s a move I''m used to, so I can do a streak. The blow of moves that can be repeated is heavy. He continued to use it as his main move after being able to gain strength for multiple reborn SSS Rankers. And a dragon''s bullet with a lot of this MP won''t disappear to the extent that it was once hit. Go back and forth between the targets over and over until the MP of the included minutes expires. "Did you do it to a boulder?" Gabayna strutted her spear and stood up instead of her wand. Body saving hurts due to continuous beating with fists and a hard tail beating. Gabayna was uncomfortable with that. "Funny, though the legendary dragon opponent should have enough status to easily bounce off SSS-ranked demon attacks," That wasn''t the only feeling of discomfort. The life of the Chaos Black Dragon is still uninterrupted in the detection of Gabayna. It was not a strange circumstance to have burned it down some time ago. "... Mm" The area was brightly illuminated by several flaming dragons. It was supposed to be, but suddenly it couldn''t even shadow, and it became the same brightness as when I first entered the room. And intimidation close to the demon god when released from the sky. Gabayna looked up. "... it''s still not that easy" [Naturally, dragon slayer. How many inferior species with similar titles have died to defeat one of our own?] "Is that who you really are?" [Of course] All black dragons were winged. Put out all the dragons of fire, intact as if nothing had happened. Black scales like pitch black, fangs and nails like cross sections of crystals that have come to emit pale light due to too much hardness, horrible, curvy goat-like tuna, white eyes stuffed with all the chaos in the world. There is a legendary evil dragon there that must be inherited. Come on, this is the dragon, right? You make it easier to hunt dragons, Dragon Slayer] "... I''ve never defeated a dragon like that." Are we new here? Earlier moves, you, your history as an adventurer will be long, but your history as a strong man will be thin. You''re not used to the high status, the extra skill points?... Anyway, don''t think that move will ever work on this flesh again. See you around.] Chaos Black Dragon inhaled breathlessly. Gabayina can also see that MPs are collected from all over the giant and gathered in the mouth. It was obvious that it was a precursor to the release of considerable grand moves. "This magic... that''s outrageous" [The reincarnated have an enhanced status. God strengthened us to counter it. It''s just that I was able to withstand your attacks as humane as they are.... Yes, let me tell you first. The roar we are about to unleash once vanished one city with one blow. It''s also now enhanced, of course.] ¡­¡­ I hope he dies without pain. 1175 gossip test study (leaves and cherry blossoms) Some July of a certain year ______ "Yo." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The leaves broke into the cherry room. The cherry blossoms were running a pencil toward the desk without looking at you, despite the arrival of the leaves. Because the final exam is near, it is the study. Cherry blossoms are forced to gain eyesight by eyeglasses that are inherently blind but made with cutting-edge technology. Nevertheless, I have been studying from time to time with my face close to the paper to the extreme because they both only have eyesight below 0.05. Note that the price of one bottle of bin bottom glasses with cherry blossoms is approximately 35 million yen. It was this price with a great developer getting a three-discount at a friend''s price for being Leaf''s father. Nevertheless, there was no problem there because each of the cherry parents is the chairman of another company, and the cherry blossom is the so-called presidential warrant lady. "You''re doing your best today." "Hmm... Oh, I''m here. Whenever." "Just now." "Sorry, Knock, I didn''t hear you" "You were so enthusiastic, you had no choice." The cherry blossom finally stopped his hand, placed the pencil and turned towards the leaves. I turned around, but I can only see my face roughly. The leaves sat next to the cherry blossoms. "I always say, if you can''t, you can''t" No, but I want to beat you. "Uh, but it''s a test, cherry blossoms win every time. I don''t think there are fifty junior high school students in the country who can beat Cherry Blossom Studies because they''re number one in our school in the first place? "... studied a lot. Ye isn''t third or fifth in the school year with no studies. You''ll be number one as soon as you study a little." "haha......" Sakura took the pencil in her hand to go back to study again. But the hand was grabbed by the leaves and prevented from resuming his studies. Cherry blossoms are thrilled to have their hands gripped, but make them look a little mucky. "Mmmm... what. I don''t have time to play, me." "Don''t push it too hard.... and I may be smart, but cherry blossoms should not be comparable to normal people. That''s how you got out when you inspected it at our lab. It doesn''t make sense that you studied any more, does it? "Yeah... well, you''re right" "Why do you want to study so much? I know it doesn''t mean I did any more myself." "And because it''s before the test" I could only answer yes. The real reason was that cherry blossoms understood themselves, but that was never going to come out of my mouth. Cherry blossoms still notice the leaves holding their own hands, gently shaking them off. "Anyway, stay out of my way" "If I hadn''t been a stopper, you''d be dying from studying too much" "But it''s good to know about the first test of another freshman year! Silly!" "Huh, if I hadn''t come to my room to see you, how would I have been by now?" "Thank you for that! "That''s why I come here every day to see what''s going on. I''m so worried." "Ugh..." Cherry blossoms found their faces turning red, so they put their arms on the desk and embedded their faces in it. It was to keep the leaves from enlightening me. Return to the leaves with that attitude. "Why are you so worried? "We''re not best friends because the hospital where we were born is the same childhood training. Don''t worry, it''s natural. I say this every time I test it." "... right. But you can''t just put it on your best friend, you can just make her or something. I think that''s more fun and advantageous for the leaves. I can live a critical life with bin bottom glasses, because I can''t give back anything I''ve been dealing with because I''m blind." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "And every day, every day, from helping you get to and from school, life on campus, even when you come back, it''s all about my care. Because... you''re a genius and you have a cool face, but you have no idea who I''m dealing with. That''s right." "¡­ for example, cherry blossoms. Do you and Sho continue to hang out with each other because you care about lending or giving thanks? "Yeah......" "Right?" The leaves smiled. Cherry blossoms who happened to have a slightly raised face could confirm that. My face is getting red again, so I punch it. And I decided to give advice to my best friend who would be ruining my life just by putting it on me. "Of leaves...... why you take care of me. You couldn''t help me when I was blind." "Yeah." "... I was three years old at the time, it''s not impossible to think in common sense and help. So take care of yourself. Turn the time you''re devoting to me to other things... hang out with cute people and have fun. I''m happier that way than you care for me. You''re right. You''re my best friend." "... well..." "There are a lot of people who say they love leaves. You get enough love letters to get an avalanche out of the dumpster every day, don''t you? If you''re anxious, I''ll pick someone who looks good with you as her, so... Huh! I can heat up words. Not really, cherry blossoms had stopped lying face down and spinning words with half tears. I grabbed it to my shoulder at some point. Cherry blossoms loved the leaves in the bottom of their hearts, they were in love, they loved them, but they kept saying the disadvantages of being with them because they were already a load of leaves, and they thought they would be heavier if they were going to be together. Note that this was a regular exchange between the two. This is an event that has a high probability of happening because the spirit of cherry blossoms becomes unstable, especially when the test is closer. I can also say that I am releasing stress. Leaves knew how to deal with the cherry groans close to this half hysterical. "I have my reasons, too. By the way, cherry blossoms." "What! "I bought some shoe cream today, do you want one? "... eat" "I bought 12 of them, you always get 10 of them, don''t you? "Eat!" "Don''t hesitate to eat." "Yes! The leaves spread the shoe cream that they had brought on the desk in large quantities. Cherry blossoms instantly fix their mood and get their hands on one of those shoe creams. The leaves look delightfully at the cherry blossoms cheeky with shoe cream. ______ ___ _ "Wow..." The cherry blossoms woke up. I was pulling into my own selfishness with a little surprise because the content of my dreams I was having remained intact about one day before the test a few months before now. The leaves I slept in the futon with next door rise rubbing my eyes. "What''s wrong, cherry blossoms" "Ah... no, I dreamed about it. of just one test week before now. It was five days before the test, that day." "Uh, I was dreaming about that." "Yeah. Hey, I said I''m on my own" "Uh? I guess so." "That''s right. You totally remember that day because it''s about the leaves anyway, don''t you? "Ma." To comfort the cherry blossoms with an uneasy look, Ye held the cherry shoulders to himself. Cherry blossoms would have been said to be sexually harassed and thrust if they remained in the relationship of the day they dreamed about it, but cherry blossoms give themselves up to it. "When you think about me every two months, you get angry, and you''re being nice to me.... You always liked me, didn''t you? "Simply because everything, including that, is lovely." "What''s that, hehe? But thanks. You cared for me because you liked me.... Ishiki" ¡­¡­ Say it again, say it again! "Love it, eheh" "Me, too." "Huh." Leaves accidentally embrace cherry blossoms. I also hugged back the cherry blossoms. It was two people who had been in that state for a while, but Leaf opened his mouth to ask questions about what he doubted. "If I was, you know, hanging out with other people like Sakura said, what would have happened to Sakura at the time? "I was probably convinced. But I''m sure he was fractured. Despair. By the way, if they do that now, I''ll break my own body, physically. With a knife or something." "Oh well. Well, if I''m going to do that now, it''s a fine affair. I have a legally recognized engagement. More importantly, I only think about cherry blossoms." "Eh, heh, heh." "By the way, it''s only three o''clock at night. Let''s get some sleep." "Yeah, hold me like this" "At the time when cherry blossoms were dreaming, I couldn''t think of anything sweet like this." "Eh, heh, she''s already promised to marry me." Cherry blossoms rubbed their bodies sweet with a full body spirit on the leaves and lay down. Leaves also meditate their eyes as they stroke their cherry heads. That''s how they fell asleep as they dressed. 1176 Episode 148: Three Dragons "... cum! The Chaos Black Dragon emitted a black roar containing immense magic from its mouth. The black flow coming towards us looks very slow for Gabayna. He realized that he was going to die, and he meditated his eyes. Exploding sound. Gabayna felt her body blown away by unprecedented momentum. But it didn''t get to death. Gabayna slowly opens her eyelids, wondering that dying should have been certain. In front of his own eyes, something stood up that was blowing up the majority of his body. The whole thing shines so that something of it is the opposite of a chaos black dragon. Hard on boulders... you''re safe, an adventurer like Gabayna. "You are... the king''s!? < The rest is called the Fafnir lot. I felt the magic quality of the Chaos Black Dragon had changed and came to help me with the machete > Covering Gabayna, he was about a chaos black dragon roar all over him, and his whole body was a blown up fafnir lot, but his body regenerates as he looks at it. < The second most powerful of the rest of the dragon students was the Chaos Black Dragon. During this time I lost before working with your other side, but not this time > < Don''t interrupt me, Fafnir. Lot. My opponent is a dragon slayer there > < What, this is the dragon slayer of this world! I was able to work alone in that situation on the street.... but isn''t it terrible to get in the way? Last time, you slapped the rest with a large number of people. I''ve tried this one for more than one person, but I don''t have any complaints... hey, right? The Fafnir lot, which was completely healed by the body, turned its face to the entrance to this magic room, not to Gabayna. Gabayina turns to you wondering if a helper knife has come besides the king''s holy dragon. There was a rose there that looked like a mess. "Oh, you''re right. Fafnir Lot" "Rose...... why are you here! Speaking of dragons, you''re a normal person. Chaos, you''re gonna feed on the Black Dragon moves! "Sorry Gabayina......" Rose approached Gabayna with sorrow, chanting recovery magic and restoring him. Fully recovered, Gabayina stands up and gives Rose an angry look. "Thank you for the recovery. But if you''re done, get out of this magic room." "... I fight too. I''m ready." "We won''t be talking about just being ready to do something about it! < Well, calm down, do it with Gabayna. It''s a dragon slayer. Listen to her...... Until then, that evil dragon will have no choice > "Huh...? < Buy Time For Love Between Men And Women or Fafnir Lot! The noble dragon will hear you! Not bad, like this. Fafnir Lot grew wings made of light from his own back and stormed toward the Chaos Black Dragon. Gabayna first decided to entrust the battle and persuade the people in front of her. "What are you thinking, Rose?" "I don''t want Gabayina to tell me that I thought about trying that dragon on my own, etc.... Gabayna, I want you to listen, to what I''m going to say" "... you''re not leaving here until I tell you. I can''t leave it to one of the king''s dragons. Briefly." "Oh." I''ve already met Rose for over six months. And we started working together as buddies for about three months. Gabaina felt that this one was special, no matter how much Rose had ever looked like she had only gone away against herself. "I''m not really human." "What are you saying... I just want to say, he''s confessing in this situation. It''s a very important secret to Rose, isn''t it? "... right. I... I was made human by my skills, an ex-dragon. It wasn''t wild either, it was the boss of the dungeon" "I know you have those skills. But while we were repeating the dungeon, we must have found a couple of skill cards." "Yes, with that skill...... So now I eat chaos black dragon moves because I''m a dragon people person, but if I go back to dragons, I can deactivate them like a fafnir lot.... Those aren''t the only opponents Fafnir and Gabayna can win. Other than me, there is no SSS rank with more strength. That''s why I''m here." "Right..." Rose''s eyes, usually a fortified woman, moisturize weakly. Gabayna was very concerned about who made Rose human, but she decided to shut her mouth about it. "Hey, Gabayna. Me, I''m going back to the dragon... but... see what I really am, will you not hate me? "Of course, Rose. Is that how you hate it? It hasn''t been a long day since I''ve known you, but you''re my friend and companion." "Friends..." "Was I wrong? "Yes, no. If you say so, I won''t get lost anymore. I''ll show you what I really am! When Rose laughs at Nicole only for a moment, at that moment, her whole body is wrapped in gold. The golden light gradually became huge, eventually about the same size as the two dragons. Thus appeared a golden dragon with the scent of a rose in front of Gabayna, a dragon slayer. 1177 Episode One Thousand Forty-Nine Three Dragons 2 "Beautiful..." <... oh, yeah? When Gabayna realized, she was leaking that word when she saw Rose, who had transformed, but returned to her original appearance. It sounds solid in Rose''s ear and shows how it can illuminate as the dragon looks. < Smells close to this rose emanating from Rose and I... I''ve smelled it somewhere > "Isn''t that a rose as it is? Rose was a Rose Dragon." There was a smell of roses all over this magic room since Rose turned into a dragon, as Gabayna put it. But Fafnir Lot tilted his neck against it. < No, the rest is from this castle''s pantry or a chunk of meat served by the brave man... > < Wow! And, for now, let''s just take down the enemy in front of us! I don''t know exactly what kind of dragon I am! <... well, if you say so > "Let''s come to battle" Two and one turn to the chaos black dragon. The confronted person looked out of the air at Gabayna and the others in a clear manner. < King Rose Dragon...... Queen Rose Dragon because it is a female of. Humanity was reincarnated, but isn''t dragon state only about SS rank? The body appears to be a subspecies due to its golden colour > < Indeed, I am the demon of the subspecies of the original SS rank! But the status remains human! < Hmm... > < This is my roar! Eat, evil dragon! Rose opens her mouth and concentrates her magic. A golden roar was immediately released. But the chaos black dragon releases its own roar to push it back, as if it were. The two streams bumped into each other and Rose won slightly. Chaos Black Dragon perilously dodges the debris of the weakened roar of power. < Shit, it seems true that the status stays the same. I didn''t know it would push me back, even though it was about half as powerful as it was earlier > "You can do this because you''ve become a dragon... that''s an awesome attack" < No, this is a skill for once, so you can do it when you''re human... but it''s not human to open your mouth and attack, is it? "Really? I still have sixteen girls in me, even if I look like this! "Is that what this is about?" < I see, for humans, is it a shame to attack from the mouth? Let''s remember. Now I''m gonna show you the rest of that stupid attack. > Fafnir Lot opens his mouth and growls like that. The Chaos Black Dragon proceeded and returned with a growl as if to make a power comparison against that growl as well. As a result, Fafnir Lot''s roar loses to the Chaos Black Dragon''s and Fafnir Lot once again bathes the Chaos Black Dragon''s roar all over his body. < Guuuuuu!! "Are you all right!? No problem. Recovery is in time. But, well, you''re not an insult to a girl. Rose and I are > < Ha ha! We elderly dragons are apparently losing power to young dragons......! "Like humans, can''t dragons beat age..." <... Old man, will you seriously fight me > Rose yells when she sees evil dragons, holy dragons and humans sighing each against their own age. Taking it, the Chaos Black Dragon fixed its own structure. <... Anyway. It would be a big mistake to think that the only people we are used to fighting are our human opponents, Holy Dragon and little girl. My people are... > It is also a traitor to a dragon who has won by confronting more than 10 SS-ranked dragons at the same time. Both the rest and you are legendary dragons. Did you think I didn''t know? < Are you aware and natural? I mean, this situation, it''s the same as before otherwise for my colleague. I''m inferior to my little girl in power, but other than that, I''m better off... about > A huge black purple magic formation emerged from behind Chaos Black. At that moment, the air throughout the magic room becomes heavier, as if the space had been distorted. Fafnir Lott and Rose descended to the ground where it was difficult to fly, and Gabayina knelt. "Become..." What do you think of my gravitational magic? Don''t listen to your body! "Is this what everyone was getting!? What a sick mood." < No, it''s not. But it''s like the exact same thing......! < Don''t you?... For many years, we have reigned as the closest being to the demon god while being demonic. If the time comes for us to be defeated, that''s when our unique skills don''t work, when Dragon Slayer and peer-like beings attack us. Therefore, we combined our skills in gravity to create a new magic with similar effects. Should I have used it from the beginning?...... hmm? Under heavy pressure, Gabayna stood up with the spear as a cane. And once you get up, keep your feet on the ground vigorously. He pulled out the spear and turned towards the chaos black dragon. "Even when we were taking measures, we were once defeated and sealed by a dragon slayer. Which means this magic isn''t perfect either. Look, I could fight this." <... Gabayina! < Doesn''t it do it with Gabayina! I don''t know about Tane. > <... Hmm, that''s hilarious, Dragon Slayer! It has to be like this, a rare human being! 1178 Episode One Thousand Fifty: A Serious Man "Then let me go! Gabayna made the jump. Jump to a height that''s impossible for normal people. The status, of course, was unusually long and unknown floating since the lag, and it was clear that he was using some skill. "Fuck you, Spear God! May Rain!" < Hmm, something like that...... cum!? Chaos Black Dragon tries to dodge, but suddenly his body is attacked by the feeling of being heavier, blunting his movements. The depths of the spear''s finest skills, which Gabayna had asked Gilmers and others how to create beforehand, were decent. Though God''s power has also raised his overall status, the defensive side is inferior to its stretch than the firepower side, and his decent taking of moves has been pretty damaging to the Chaos Black Dragon. The Chaos Black Dragon fell to the ground without resisting as it was. < Guha...... Ki, aren''t you using it properly, Divine Divinity...! Wasn''t it just low ranked skills? And besides, I didn''t know you could even afford to put your gravity skills back on me......! < but gabaina tell me! What the hell are you talking about! "It''s a simple story, Rose, I learned the same gravitational skills that this guy put on us... in advance." < I see, because the weakness of gravitational magic is gravitational magic. But how could you have such skills? Gabayina and Ya > "I just imitated my ancestors. In other words, this guy was once degenerate magic disabled by a dragon slayer, and yet a bump in gravitational magic also deactivated pseudo degeneration, during which time he was slapped and defeated by the adventurers. My ancestors had left me a recipe for my skills, saying it wasn''t strange when similar beings came out" Gabayna questioned that the deteriorating magic of chaos black dragons didn''t work for some reason herself, and between now and now that she realized she was a dragon slayer as a result, she was eager to find out about her ancestors. And he found the literature that was left behind, and just like his ancestors, he adjusted his skills to defeat the Chaos Black Dragon. The jump''s flying distance and long lag time were a reflection of the excess power over the Chaos Black Dragon in that skill. "I came when I simply lost my strength, but there it was saved because the Roses rushed me" < Damn...... right! eheheh > < Phew. My brother is timeless. Will he defeat that dragon slayer... > "... defeated? Though she still looks fine. Both Rose and Fafnir seem to remain under magical resistance." < Do I look that way? Then look at the wind hole you just opened > Chaos Black Dragon wakes up the body that was lying there. Its body had a precisely large hole in every place that was said to be a dragon steeple. It is what Gabayna gave unconsciously, precisely and without any madness. <... My brother has a lot of magic, so we can talk for a while, but I guess not anymore. I don''t even want healing magic from my people in this room. ¡­ Is this hands-on quality due to your attitude of activity as an adventurer? You look like a serious man. "Well, I won" Was it necessary for me to transform? I''m glad I just rushed to recover... > "He transformed me, so I could make time to deal with skills I''m not used to. Thanks, Rose." < Then... good! Rose laughed as the dragon remained. Despite the dragon''s appearance, Gabayina saw the usual shadow of a girly Rose on that smile. At the next moment, the Chaos Black Dragon lies on the spot like it has lost its power. At the same time, the magic that was on Rose and Fafnir was removed and, conversely, Gabayna''s body began to float in the universe. "Oops! Phew, it would have been dangerous if I hadn''t disarmed it." < What is the effect of the skills used by Gabayna and Chaos Black Dragon? "This skill is a medium SS ranked skill, called Gravity Illusion. It''s like some kind of illness. It''s a skill that gravitationally exerts a sparse intensity on all of the hundreds of places up to the fine areas of the body to stop all the functioning of the body. I responded to gravity, which was the opposite of gravity, which struck my entire body. That''s why I''m a little lighter." I see, it''s a vicious skill. < So Gabayna can use that skill to work in the future. Didn''t you get good skills? Shall I remember the rest? "Pfft... I''ll just keep this between the dragon slayers. It''s too powerful. Well, I''m the only dragon slayer in the world right now for some reason.... and I didn''t even have a title until recently." <... shall I tell you why? "Are you still alive?" Chaos Black Dragon has spoken to Gabayna with his body lying down. But the utterance was already weak, and everyone could understand that life was a wind front lamp. "... ok, tell me the last time. About the dragon slayer. Because the Dragon Slayer... the effect of the title of what is labeled the Dragon Slayer is that it specializes in defeating you. That''s where I doubt it." < Oh, fine. I''ll tell you until my life runs out. I think this is an example of how you made me feel nostalgic... > 1179 "Cute" with gossip and dreams I felt like I hadn''t written an exchange of dreams and beautiful flowers in over a month, and I decided to write because I couldn''t stand it anymore. The stage is Earth. ##### "Ayumu! "What? I broke into the dream room through the window and hugged her. A dream holds me back. But I didn''t break into my dream room to flirt today. I came to see something. Yes... I came to see "Sweet dreams" itself. It is a well-known fact that dreams are as cute as legendary, even if they are girls, as opposed to looking like girls. Seriously, having a full bruise, the dream is about to die from cum from the back of my chest. Even a real girl. And it''s my privilege to be able to manipulate such a dreamy cutie to some extent. Of course because it''s her, I''ve been using the position of childhood taming to brainwash her so that it''s okay to make her dress up and wear something of a girl''s hobby for a long time... I''ve raised her instead of. It''s up to me to try to cum today when I see such a dreamy cutie. The best luxury, singling out the cuteness of dreams. "Dream on, dress cute! That''s why I''m here today! "What! Isn''t that tight? "Fine - let me cum! Cum!" "I wasn''t just asked to do an angelic fluffy outfit together for a photo shoot on a day before yesterday in anasm. Not that one? "That was cute enough to be nosebleedy, too, but not enough! I want the cuteness of my dreams!! "Hmm, well, it''s been a long time over here, and let''s go. Oh, it''s been a long time since I''ve been on the run? Do you have any clothes or accessories you''d like me to come to? I used to lend them the clothes I wore, but now I can go to anasm and change my outfit freely, so this is what I started hearing in my dreams. Convenient when fashion is free. Without a doubt, I''ve really become a girl, and thanks to anasm, my dreamy feminine dressing habits have accelerated. The letter of resistance is gone. "Looks like a bikini. Cloth Area Chi Sa Natsu" "I''m not Alim now, so let''s not do that. Because you''re a man, not on Earth." "I thought I''d wear the same for you if you wore it, but, well, I can''t help it. I''m looking for cuteness now. I''ll ask for manhood another time." "Ugh, yeah. I like that." "Then in the uniform within for now. Look, you can wear mine." "When you do this, you ask for a uniform." "I knew it wasn''t an iron plate? "Oh well." I used to lend my uniform when I worshipped the cute look of my dreams before we dated. My height is about 15 centimeters different from my dreams, but if I can''t, I''ll be in for my dreams, right? Don''t think it''s because it''s the girl''s skeleton itself, including her dreams and shoulder width. ... Speaking of which, uncle here... someone who should say my future father-in-law said to himself, "I tend to think of myself and my dreams as just men with abnormally high female hormones, but after a little research, they''re actually different". "The correct answer is a condition where a male organ is attached to the body of a woman with no breast growth. spirit and only it is a man. I mean, 70% are really women as they look. Human mutation"... Oh, but was that a dream? I couldn''t hear you very well from the eavesdropping, and I''m not sure because I was sleeping. Well, even if this is true, it sticks. "... what are you so confused about? "Oh, no, hey. Looking forward to seeing the cute look of my dreams." "Really? Then I''ll get dressed, so turn around." "No, I''m watching you sniff my uniform." "You just want to see me change." "Yeah, ''cause I really rather want you to smell it" "Mnh! Eyes meditate. Turn around anyway! Magic or something forced me to close my eyes. But unfortunately, I''ve earned my skills in sneak fluoroscopy. To take a dream bath or something to peek at. That''s why I glance at my eyelids and change my dreams. This is survival, eye medicine. I knew it was in my hobby to peek at the cute girl getting dressed. Well, if there''s a dream and I disagree with the position, it''s a case where there''s a dream that''s going to be arrested. "I wore it! You can open your eyes! "... Ha, ha, ha... cute...! "You''ve been pretty craving, you''re crazy, you''re usually doing the same thing with anasm. Oh, I think I''m drooling. Well, I''m not mad at you because you''re a beautiful flower." "Hehe, here, tip your little neck! Go for it! Wow, come near me! Something like that. Dialogue, please! "Yes, sir." He had dreams just like I ordered. Very much so. I can''t help it because I''ve been making you say this for a long time. By the way, when a dream behaves like a first-born child, someone with a relationship below what can also be called a tolerant body, such as me or Sho, will always be haunted, young and old. It was tough when I dressed as a maid at the cultural festival. That''s already catastrophic. I had a sea of nosebleeds. Oh, let''s get made-up clothes next. "How''d it go? "It''s still too cute. I knew you were a hundred million times cuter than me." "That''s not true! Give me something, cousin. I''ll make your face bright red and prove it to you! "Even if it''s like that for my first dream, it tells me that dreams are absolutely adorable. Next time, please dress as a maid." "Well, let''s do this, me and Miho, get made-up clothes and have a fight with each other. You better lose because of your cuteness! "Funny, isn''t it? Fine, let''s do it! Me and the dreamy hot battle began. No way, just until I rode because I want you to think I''m cute for dreams too. By the way, the results were a match. 1180 Episode 1,551: The Defeat of the Dragon of Disaster < So... when I''m done teaching this, my life will run out, so listen carefully. Dragon Slayers are many people who have hunted down dragons or think they are what their blood family will be. A few of my people assumed that too. But that''s not true. ¡­ there are two conditions for activation > "Two streets? < Oh, the first thing is that one life form challenges my brother many times to survive. It is the action of the title granted to my colleague, "The Peak of the Dragon". The other is that the descendants of those who possessed the title come into contact with my colleagues. This is also the action of similar titles > I mean, Gabayna''s the latter. In the records of his own ancestors examined by Gabayna, the Dragon Slayer was treated as a completely unexplained title, and also expressed those who had never defeated a single Dragon demon until confronting the Chaos Black Dragon. Gabayina felt emotional that the line was finally connected. < But I didn''t know the title would be made for a single demon not even the boss of the dungeon...... then why is it even a name like referring to the entire dragon, the title of which is > < Easy, because we ourselves killed numerous dragons. To the extent that it is spoken among dragons, and many times more so...... Quick story, I''m the reason why adult dragons aren''t seen much more than other demons outside of dungeons > < What... and...! < I''m just talking about turning off the guys who made fun of us so that they wouldn''t find out all over us. Who could crusade the dragons that hunted down the dragons... God, that''s the countermeasure the Anazar level gave the humans > Chaos Black Dragon says that in order to prevent man from being destroyed also by himself, who had the closest power to the Three Demons, God has prepared a title that can be confronted like the brave and wise men he says in the Demons in particular. So one question arose for each of the two who were on the spot. Why, then, have you attacked us now, according to Anazar level? Why obey a being who made a reason for himself to be defeated. Even though I was lonely, I even made a companion > It''s a simple story, girl.... It''s not the anazah level that gave the Dragon Slayer the title that I''m having trouble doing with Alim right now. The anazah level that humans worship is better given the title. In short, it is not wrong that you are now calling the hostile existence a ''false anaza-level''. Someone else brought us back to life, and we''re planning something that looks interesting. So until I obeyed > Seems like he was doing well with his buddies, but that''s > < I''m alone... I miss you... If you''ve been given a buddy...... until I thought we''d try to get along. I didn''t think there was actually someone that went so well with my brother. It''s crazy, no matter how you look at it, but whether you can be a good friend or not.... Speaking of luxury, the other party would have preferred a pretty girl as brave as she is now. No matter, not at the Nyallato Hotel > Chaos Black Dragon shrugs in a weak voice. I understood that it would be time for everyone, two and one, to breathe. < My people will never be resurrected again. It is visible to be sealed tightly > "Oh, I''m sure Alim will. Like the demons." <... fu... well, that doesn''t matter... > Finally, all the magic and anger of the Chaos Black Dragon disappeared. Only carcasses remain on the spot. Gabayna sat down like she was stuck on the spot. "I could win...? Honestly, it would be nice to just pull him away from everyone." Proud of you, Gabayna, you''ve defeated a demon comparable to the demon god with extra help. "Right. But... the real demon god is more..." < The girl worked well too. Return to your human form. I guess that''s what it''s all about for you, huh? As a matter of fact, this is the first time I''ve ever been back to the dragon from a human being, whether or not I can do it well... > "Don''t worry, Rose, if you can''t get it back, I''ll use the ''Humanization'' magic card we got." < Wah, ok! Then can we get back to normal first...... > Rose interacted with her status screen and, without the use of a magic card, was able to return to the figure of a blonde girl. I get a very hospitable look. "Good for you, go back" "Uhm." "What was your name when you were a demon, by the way? And whoever made you human." "My name is Goldie Rose Queen Dragon. It''s the top Rose Dragon, a subspecies of Rose King Dragon females. The person who made me human is Alim." Oh, my God, that''s what the brave guys were. "Well... no, it''s definitely about Alim, she doesn''t even have a thump every once in a while" "When you crusaded me as the boss of the dungeon, you perceived what I admired about my human being. I appreciate it. Thanks to this... but also to Gabayna... how did we meet? "Ha, right! Seeing Rose''s attitude, which would make her face slightly red and also clog her with an exaggerated tone, Fafnir guessed what kind of emotion she had for Gabayna. Girl, the man is very blunt, try his best. "Yeah... I''m not giving up" "What are you talking about? "Yes, no! Anything." "Let''s just take a break for about 5 minutes and then head on over to the addition of Alim and the Kings" Thus it is no exaggeration to say that Gabayna and two others and one hand tormented King Mephirado and Alim most in the faction of false gods, the evil dragon of disaster was defeated...... #### Sorry, I fell asleep yesterday before posting. 1181 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Two: The Martial God and the Fake Girl Near the entrance to Mephirado Castle. Gilmers spoke to her when she made sure she could count on the demonic opponent who looked like the girl she was in front of. "Well, my lady. Let''s play with me again." "... yeah, here we go. But before that...! Illume used instantaneous travel. to move herself and Gilmers elsewhere. Gilmers did not stand defenseless and dodge as if he knew. The two went out a few kilometers from the town of Castle Mephirado. Ilme looks strange and asks Gilmers. "There''s nobody here. Why didn''t you dodge it? ''Cause I didn''t think it was an attack, lady. "... eh. Well, it''s convenient for me to take a ride around the place. But you think it''s easy to beat me if you feel that way? "Of course, I''m a martial arts god. If there is only one problem¡­" Gilmers looks at the whole of Illume. And I sighed one big time. "Will you stop looking like that? You barely have Alim''s face or body shape just because of the color of her eyes, skin, and hair. I''m not going to attack a girl. Not to mention now they say you''re the cutest girl in anasm." "I just think I heard good things about you not being able to attack me. Then I''ll fight like this.... I''ve been meaning to do that since the beginning. I don''t think he was usually trying to take me down that night, though? "Oh, you mean that night? Gilmers puts his hands up to his shoulders and sighs again like, oh man. The deed touched Illume. I understood I was licking myself for sure. But Illume doesn''t mean to forget me and launch an attack. I understood instinctively that if I fought for it seriously, Gilmers would be uninterrupted and strong. "That would blow all my rules if you, my people, were about to get attacked. To protect my family." "Hehe, huh? So if I win, your family won''t let me take care of it? "Say something funny.... Your daughter is a SSS-ranked demon, isn''t she? You should be aware that''s not as easy as it sounds, huh? "... yeah" The killings unleashed by Gilmers held back the Nyallato Hotel, which had reigned as the most powerful demon of all time until it was defeated and sealed in the past. The heartbeat that has followed me as a human girl is just bouncing fast. Even in modern times, the changing demons who flirt with brave men, kill one of the most powerful sages of all time, and even dominate castles, have a tremendously great fear for just adventurers who do not have any special titles of nature, such as their brave men and sages. "Ma, leave that. Hey, come on, Alim, stop messing around. I don''t want to point a blade at her, even if it''s fake. Expose yourself to your original ugliness." "Wow... that''s all I refuse to do either. ''Cause even though I''m pretty much arranging it from that brave guy, he''s really cute and a favorite." "I know how you feel. Okay, I know." "If you know what I mean... you can''t attack me and get knocked out! Ilme offered his hand against Gilmers. And use instant travel over his heart. But again, Gilmers dodged it with minimal movement, and Ilme only grabbed the void. "Damn, what kind of principle is this! "What, I''m just dodging it" "Guru...... if you can''t hit your abilities, how about this one! Illume''s chanting new magic, but Gilmers looked so familiar that it was too much for that magic. Countless swords and spears emerge from the rear of Illume. Everything is a national treasure. "Whoa, you were copying skills as well as Alim''s appearance. It wasn''t just that Alim''s brother''s skills." "That''s right...! So... with this power... I hope you die!! When Illume waved, only one sword flew against Gilmers out of countless. Gilmers pulls out the sword he had beside himself and plays that sword without difficulty. The national treasure sword that fell to the ground quickly swayed out and jumped back to Gilmers. "Will you follow me even if I drop it?" "Yes, that''s what I''m ordering you to do!... My special attack that multiplied each of Alim''s and my brother''s specialties... Enjoy it!" "Let me do that." Again, Illume puts her hands together. Another sword flew against Gilmers. But now he was constantly flying one weapon after another that he had prepared, and from the side it was like a silver waterfall falling beside him. Furthermore, once the weapons had become less around themselves, Illume magically replenished them without showing any special movements. "I shouldn''t -! ¡­¡­¡­ "Of course weapons don''t just track them! Each one of them has a proper enchant! For example, if you touch it, the area will rot or it will absorb MP..." "Right. None of these are hundreds of millions of steps toward the weapon that Arim built with care." "... you''re lying, aren''t you? "Lie? I''m not lying. Oh, what, are you possibly talking about this situation? If you don''t know more about me, you''ll look like a liar." "... ugh... ugh..." All the weapons created and flown by Illume were swept by Gilmers'' hand and fell in two straight states on the ground. Everything that there were tens of thousands of copies has been destroyed and even tracking is impossible. 1182 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Three Battlemaster "What the hell is that! Wow, I copied the power of that Alim Nariway! "You copied it, but isn''t that all? "Kee, I''m taking over the memory. It should be good to use. But..." Illume was in a terrible hurry. Whether you''re looking for Alim''s memory or that of that brother, there''s not a lot of information out there about Gilmers. What I know at best is that I have been reigning as the strongest for a long time, that I am the leader of the largest party in anasm, that I am a weapons collector and a collection of legendary weapons, until I have the skill of Battlemaster. Mainly Illume wanted to know about this Battlemaster. Skills that are named masters like Alim''s "Item Master" or Last Man''s "Creature Master" are very powerful and hassle-free. It was also said that just owning it promises to be an SSS ranker. While many things are largely predictable by name, the name of Gilmers'' skill is "Battlemaster". I couldn''t tell at all what abilities this was all about. "... hey. What kind of ability is Battlemaster? "Hmm? Aren''t you taking over Alim''s memory? "And I don''t know that girl! What kind of skill is Battlemaster?" "Ah! No, you only told Alim your name. I''ve never demonstrated it in front of you. Uh, I was wondering if we should deepen our interaction a little bit more.... so it''s convenient for now, right? "Gu...... hmm? Convenient, Gilmers said, but not really trying to attack. He was laughing with a hella look while holding his sword. Ilme thought. How to get out of this atmosphere that is feeling disadvantaged despite not being attacked. And I came up with it. I copied that owner himself, who would surely be stronger than scared of a skill that I don''t know what kind of ability I have as it is, and wondered if I should use it. "Hey, don''t even think about it. "Hih!? Trying to take action, Ilme stopped his move in a word from Gilmers. A moment of fear, Illume did feel it. "Well, I don''t know what I''m gonna do, but you can try." "What...? "Maybe that''s it, you''re trying to use your own abilities, not Alim''s or your brother''s. It must be a hit." "... yes, I am." "Look, try it" "Ya, I''ll do it! Illume is no longer Illume. I melted my body and returned to what I was, what I was, what I was, what I was a demon. That''s super huge dos black slime. With such a slime in front of me, Gilmers'' eyebrow moves just a little bit with his spare look until now. "Well, it''s rare. I''ve defeated SSS rank-equivalent slime twice before... but I''ve never seen a guy like you before. What''s your name? [I''m Nyalat Hotel. The most powerful demon of change ever] "Can you at least change your voice color? Alim''s voice is still tough." In my ability to change, I will be you now. "Oh well. Good luck with that." [... I don''t care what happens! The figure of the Nyalat Hotel gradually shrinks and forms a human form. The person shape eventually became exactly the same height as Gilmers, eventually "" the exact same physique, eventually the exact same face, and eventually everything was exactly the same. The fake Gilmers look at the real Gilmers and fucking laugh. "Come on, I''ll give you a taste of fighting yourself...... hey! "Isn''t that funny? So, you figured out what Battlemaster was capable of? "Yes, I''ll look it up now! Come on! "... don''t use Alim''s tone in my appearance..." Ilme examined Gilmers'' skills that would have been added to his status. Indeed, there existed a Battlemaster, or BattleJazz to be exact. Only one master skill can be gained by all mankind. Copying it was the same, for example, when Illume copied Alim, she said as if she had gotten an "Item Master" but what she really got was an "Item Jazz". And the effect of that Battlemeister was only one sentence: "You can show your finest talent in combat". "... Huh? "You don''t know the first time, do you?" "... but I''m going to explore your memory and find out how to use it..." "Oh, right. You should find out." "... cum" "I didn''t say I wasn''t going to attack. Thank you, it''s not easy enough to kill a certain amount of demons like yourself." "Ah." Gilmers'' body moved a little. At that moment, a bloodbath rises from the body of a fake Gilmers. The Nyallato Hotel returned to its surprising, slimy shape and jumped wide up in the rear. [... Damn, what a sword user. It''s like our Samurai.] "Hmm? Well, I''m a weapon. But I can use it, because I''m best at swords. We can afford this." 1183 Summer for a gossip native from Snowland (Sho) One summer vacation. The temperature outside was above 35¡ãC. Midsummer, of course. It''s a great opportunity for me to get half naked and lie outside, burn my body to a good color and please my muscles, but for Lil, it doesn''t seem like anything but trouble. "Wabu, Azu..." "You''re turning on air conditioning. Besides, you''re in front of the fan." "Still what..." Well, we don''t have a choice. Lil lived in a cold place all the time. Japanese summers may be too tight. Don''t put anything on your stomach when you sleep at night, or your futon. I''m a little worried about getting a summer cold. "But now that we''re on Earth, fine, but what if this heat stays the same even in anasm? Your ears, your tail, your hair, it''s blocked, and it''s more embarrassing, isn''t it? "It''s rare to exceed 30 degrees Celsius around the Mephirado kingdom... and the beasts in the Buhula kingdom are built to withstand the heat." "I see. Then if Lil goes without counteracting the kingdom of Buhula" "You could be dead, right? That''s tough. After all, there seems to be quite a few problems specific to beasts that humans do not understand. Well, it doesn''t matter if it''s Earth. But this is how a lil with only a tank top and all the sweat all over his body is...... Wouldn''t it be too defenseless because it''s in front of me anyway? "Wahhh..." "Li, Lil. Why don''t we just weave some feathers? "Huh? Why? It''s suicide." "Hey, but..." "Ugh, it steams between my breasts...... Japan is too humid, I feel like I''m in a steamer." Lil took out the towel and began to wipe his body. It doesn''t seem like the sweat is blowing up so much, but I guess it''s still out there to the point where I''m concerned. Lil and I got our eyes on each other as we stuck our hands inside the tank top and wiped them all over our bodies. Lil laughed niggly as she alternated between my eyes and her own body. That face is what you do when you''re going to have an advantage. "Wow, I knew it. Shall I take off all the underwear in there already? "... Hey, Lil" "Uh, I can''t get my back or anything. I was wondering if I could get Shaw to wipe his sweat." "You''ll get it on your back, Lil." "I''m sweating and scratching my stomach..." ".................. ha" I started turning what I was wearing, so I turned around without Lil. At the same time, he said, "Wow!?" I heard a slightly sad voice. "Shaw! I''m sorry, turn around." "Ooh? I want to turn this way, so I''m good for it." "Wow, I apologize for being mean! "Really? Well, let''s get to this point of my mean return. It may not be mean to be hit by Lil. He seems to intend to do so. He looked so happy when I turned to Lil. "Wahoo! "What do we do? Do you want some ice?" "Nice. But I want to take a shower first." "Whoa, I''d take a shower, too. Let me know when you get out." "Then let''s go in together, you can freshen up right there when you get sweaty, and you can touch it all you want, right? "No... this is a good time." "Wahoo, I was looking at the flicker. You don''t have to be patient. I''ll accept the whole show." "Now, now." "Oh wow, oh wow, oh wow! Be first." Now for one thing, Lil will stop doing deliberately sexy things too. Thanks to this, we were supposed to hang out at night. Either way, Lil invades with his hands every night. Soon after Lil came out of the bathroom, I took a shower and refreshed myself. But if Lil will forgive me, I figured I''d get some sunlight for sunburn later. He says he doesn''t have enough muscle. Thus, I eventually prepared a large serving of shaved ice. The received lil is seriously looking at the shake ice. "Wahoo..." "What''s the matter, it''s gonna melt" "This kind of thing is born because it''s a hot area, right? Something that wasn''t in my hometown." "Well, I guess I wouldn''t even think about crushing ice and eating it in that village." I want to feed them some shaved ice once.... Maybe they''ll say why you''re eating this. Well, there''s a cultural difference. No, Lil, after all, do you like summer or don''t you like it? Don''t enjoy the festival of things that are hot this way or happily show your swimsuit...... "Hey Lil, does Lil like summer? "Wow, huh? Uh-huh......" Oh, I''m starting to worry about holding my arm. That was a pretty stray question. After a while Lil has come up with an answer. Have you waited a minute or so? "It''s not summer...... it''s hot, my chest, buttocks and legs steam, my skin is white. I''m pretty scared of sunburn, my eyes are blue, so I want to wear sunglasses... I don''t know if you like it. It''s not for the werewolves." "Right..." "But I guess I like it there because I''ll have a lot of time to wear it thin and take away the show''s gaze, and the show thins and I see muscles, and it''s not unnatural to wear a swimsuit. I only show you swimsuits. It turns out normal, normal." Normal reasons are pretty much related to me, right?... I can light it up. There would be a pretty good chance that non-lil werewolves would hate it if they experienced this summer. I can''t really grasp the feeling that tanning and sunlight are tight on me when I work out, but people who suffer from sunburn are close to me. Dreams and beautiful flowers are also essential for sunscreen. "Wahoo, well fun to do anything with the show...... HI!! "What''s up? "I failed to eat shaved ice as a bokeh! I got inside, help me take it, it''s cold!! "That''s where you stick your hand? Yes, okay? "Because a show would be no problem! Wahoo! Take it! Well, I guess I''ll enjoy everything with Lil, too. This is the situation. 1184 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Four: Ability and Settlement "Indeed, I am at the peak of the sword''s handling. So, you copied my abilities and you can imitate my swordsmanship? No, not just swordsmanship, but all my skills." [... I don''t know] "I know, you can''t, can you? ¡­¡­ Nyallat Hotel has shut up. Because it was a picture star. The ability of Nyalat Hotel can copy the person''s appearance, memory, and skills, but it cannot be imitated until it has been stained by the body from which it was copied. Assuming he became some sort of craftsman, he could understand how the craftsman made things and how they were made, but when he actually made them, his body couldn''t keep up with them. Nyallato Hotel returned to the figure of Illume without saying anything. "Oh, come on, that looks bad." "... I just finished exploring your memory in the last few seconds. Looks like you''ve been diving quite a few hundred times." "Oh, you''re right" "... and status," "Do you want to know that the status of the dungeon, by completing hundreds of dungeons, is such that the bonus does not allow you to pull off the reincarnator? "Ugh...... That''s right. So that''s why you can use your Battlemaster skills. Because the effectiveness of this skill changes with the strength and experience of the person, without status or skill relationship" "Correct." Gilmers smiled. In contrast, Illume''s face gradually turns blue. My face wasn''t the only thing that changed, my ankles were starting to tremble. "Why, why are there such monsters? Alim Nariway is such a monster that it just doesn''t compare to the existence of people who are just level up and strengthening their skills......! The truth is, if it were true, you could have defeated all the demons alone!? "Maybe I could. But the safest and most consequential way to stay satisfied was to leave it to Alim." Gilmers said as a matter of course. Illume has already ceased to stand out of fear and has gone into the ground. And Boso and I started crushing in a tone that would explain. "... based on the experience of the owner, Battlemaster is a skill that can give the best answer that is most profitable for him or herself and around him, always winning the battle. All of that process can also be read at a high level to predict the future. There''s always a battle to win, that''s why I''m the master of the battle. Even a brave man is capable of being obsolete." "You don''t have to tell me directly. I can read your memories and see this far, enough, your abilities are monstrous too. Ma, Battlemaster''s abilities are another. Sometimes it adds just the strength to be stronger than the enemy in front of you." Ilme looks at Gilmers. Gilmers was looking down at Illume without the way he attacked. Ilme wept in her eyes and sat down in the earth. "Please, miss it..." "That''s... the answer the Battlemeister copied from me gave you? Ilme nodded desperately with a cock. And again, remaining similar to Alim, he abandoned the pride of being the corner of the SSS ranked demonic peak and began to groundhound on a man who was not just one brave man, leader or wise man. "No, so I don''t know how that kid''s going to behave like that..." "Because you can''t win! Momentary travel is predicted to dodge it all, and even if you try to unleash a major move, it will be stopped beforehand! We have to give up! "Well, it''s not like Battlemaster doesn''t have weaknesses either, does it? It has the disadvantage of not being able to use it unless you are in the battlefield. That''s why they killed the king of this country a few times, some group of people." "Hi... Yu, forgive me. Wow, we just obeyed God because he told us to...! "You''ve been pretty weak since you copied my skills... Oh, yeah. I remember it in a group." Gilmers takes the sword and walks to the front of Illume, where he continues to be grounded. Illume hated it and tried to step back a little bit, but it was stopped by some magic from Gilmers. "Why do you think I''m not with that god when you can give me the best answer in battle? Well, whatever the answer is, I fight with my friends and friends, but think without it." "... well, that''s..." "You know. Even though it''s inferior, you copied my skills." ¡­¡­ "Well, let''s just see what happens to the rest. I''ll show you something special, what happens after this. I''ll keep you alive." "Really!? "Oh." Illume''s eyes glowed. That didn''t make the year-to-year looking girl happy. "Thanks...... I Ha! I can still live! "I knew it wouldn''t be sneaky to kill a kid who looked like Alim, and you''re right from the start. This is the best way for me to win without a bad aftertaste." "Ha, ha." "Then seal it. Good, always carry a sealed set." "What... ah...? Ahhh..." Illume''s body is sucked in more and more from the tip of something like the wand Gilmers took out. Eventually my whole body went inside that wand. Based on what he was hearing, Gilmers spoke to the wand. "You''re not free to rustle me to show you the way ahead, Arim, it felt like I was seriously resenting you for distorting your face when I told you your story. Besides... at the time I deal with you, you''ll be just as strong as shit in there. After we get to the bottom of this, I''ll let her decide what to do with you." Gilmers puts his wand on and turns backwards. To return to the castle town of the Kingdom of Mephirado. 1185 Episode 153 Causes Ult Rustman and Huddle confront each other near the entrance to Mephirado Castle. Rustman remained unresponsive as a hero, against Huddle, who smiled and convinced himself of victory that he had joined the power of God. "The power of God..." "What are you scared of? Did you notice? "No way." "Well, can''t you still budge in fear after seeing this? Huddle''s skin turns purple. Something like sweat dripped from my body. That dripping juice, when it fell on the marble floor, melted down that part. "You do seem to be getting more poisonous." "Oh that was absorbed by Temehe earlier, but this time it won''t be!! If you can protect it, protect it, hero. Kamino Hydropoison!" "Come on!" Huddle ejected liquid poison from his entire body, creating a turbid stream of poison. The last man immediately creates an enclosure around the hydraulic with his own body to prevent it from flowing around. The meat made a roasted sound, and black smoke rose from the meat walls and floors of the last man. Lastman continues to absorb the accumulating poison throughout his body. "Whoa, what''s up, what''s up! Fight back, hero! Or... there''s more poison in me than that day, and I can''t keep up with absorption? Temehe can make antibodies to my poison instantly, but because of this, if anyone but Temehe gets a drop of my poison, it''s over. The poison has nothing to do with the status. If we let them destroy us with this amount of stuff, it''s gonna be fun, okay? "When did you say I couldn''t fight back?" "Oops!? Meat walls made of the body of the last man himself, which was absorbing while preventing the poison from overflowing, began to shrink rapidly. Huddle raised and resisted poison emissions, but it ends in vain and is finally filled with meat without any systemic gaps. "Ugh, here you go!? "... Phew" Rustman separated his body from the meat wall when he confirmed that Huddle was caught in the meat and could no longer move. "Well, what do we do now" "We don''t have time to think about what we''re gonna do, do we? Because¡­" "Nah!? "Because my toxin is higher than Temehe''s poison resistance and absorption." The meat wall, which should have corresponded to the poison, was dissolved and a hydr emerged from inside to drip more poisonous liquid. The last man surprises for a moment, but he storms Huddle silently, as if he were a yawn. "Oops, are you here to be melted!? "... Chigau" "What? Last man''s body instantly turned into something like a demon. Something creepy with a big face, narrow body and big wings. It was like an existing demonic chimera. "Chip, that''s what you''re talking about, you fucking hero! "Basho, move sul! The giant face opened its mouth towards Huddle and swallowed it as it was. Imprisoned in his mouth, Huddle instantly ejects a fierce fog from his entire body. "Ugh......! Knock..." The last man inhales all the poison that spreads in his mouth so that it doesn''t leak outside. Lastman flew outside, enduring the torment of the fierce poison that gradually exceeded his own rate of resistance. Limits come and fall as far away from the castle town as possible. I was to lie in the woods like I didn''t even have a name for it. Huddle appears coming out of his abdomen melting his belly with poison. "Uh, where is this place?" "Me too... haha... I don''t know..." "Ma, no. I''ll wake you up later with the poison tsunami. It''ll be easier to understand the way home. So, what do you say, hero, the power of God''s poison. Even you, the boulder, are you in pain, huh? "Yes, it''s really more than I expected... None... I hope not... Oh, I... am an immortal hero! Last man stopped the big chimera on his face and went back to being recognized as a hero. At the same time the flames rose at that moment, all the damage taken from the Huddle disappeared. "I found out later, that''s the power of Phoenix. What is an immortal hero? The essence of it is a copy of the demon." "Even if it was a copy of the demon, if it can be used correctly, its power is justice" "Justice hey... but you, the first time you defeated me... there was no justice, no shit, right? Just vengeance. You''ve confronted me with an ugly, ugly vengeance." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "No, we''re talking about how the female rabbit is coming up to the SSS ranks with that other Temee, right? Wind rumors say you''re married to someone and even pregnant. Happy marriage, hey. That unusable slave..." "............ Palasna is no longer a slave...... Huh! "Nice, under that mask, I wonder what kind of resentment you''re making me raise, hero duh. When this battle is over, I''m going to kill you." "... ugh!! The last man holds his fist. The fist shined golden and lit brightly through the dark woods. It was also obvious that it contained uninterrupted heat. Travel to the sight of Huddle at an instant''s speed and punch that fist in the face. But that fist penetrated Huddle''s head unanswered. When the last man looked at how it was, it was a dummy made of hardened poison. "Hahahahahaha! At the time, I was going to suffer defeat because of all the happenings. Blah, Temehe is still Aoyagi. It''s only been about three years since I became an SSS ranker. Tyman would... I have more skill and experience..." "... I don''t know about that" "As soon as I''m chosen by God... you''re done." ##### Automotive school accommodation is over! I think I can post normally starting today! 1186 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Six: Last Man and Poison Man "One end of God''s power. I''ll start by breaking out of jail and then flavor it from the first skill I''ve made. Poison Day." "What...? Huddle put his own hand on the ground. Purple liquid erodes from palm to ground. The erosion eventually dyed all the landscape around to the colour of the pain eroded by poison. Both the forest and the mountains, within sight of Huddle and Rustman, are all invaded by poison. "Shit, that''s tough. Is there no village or anything around here?" "... what have you done" "Everything wrapped in Poison Day becomes a mass of poison that I am free to manipulate. Of course it''s poison, so if a normal creature touches it, it''s instant death. Looks like there were thousands of demons in this area, but they''re all dead." "It''s like a natural mutation..." "Yes, a natural mutation! Whatever it is, it''s God''s power. Be crushed by overwhelming quantities." When Huddle rang his fingers, all the poisoned objects moved out for the range eroded by the poison, a few mountains. And they gather together more and more to form a sphere over the head of Huddle. "Look, this land is gathering over my head. The mountains over there, they''re all gone now, aren''t they? We''re gathered here." "What a bullshit skill you are." "Right? I knew we''d have to fight flashy." A huge chunk of poison could be made in the air. Huddle waves his hand down from top to bottom. Part of the poison mass became tentacled and attacked the last man. "Come on!" "It''s, more, more! Hahahahahahaha!" "Guaah!" The mass of poison hits the last man one after the other as he changes his appearance. Though neutralized by his own abilities, the poison was blunting the movement, accumulating damage and making it difficult to evade attacks and activate moves. "Ku...... Heroes Ray! "Hmmm!? SS rank skills for light attributes! In bitterness, the last man joined hands and emitted a shining ray of super-powerful light from it. Part of the poison chunk turns into a shield and protects Huddle. But the poison shield was destroyed, and the rays reached the source of the hydra. "No, yeah, yeah! "Well, that''s a waste. I tried to prevent it... but I didn''t need it." The destroyed shield becomes liquid and covers the foot of the Huddle. And Huddle has erased his body so that it blends into that liquid poison. "What!? Ha, you didn''t get your fist to me earlier, did you? I used the same moves as that. This is Poison Liquid... a skill to turn your body into a poisonous liquid] The mass of poison stretches its tentacles against the body of the liquefied Huddle. And Huddle makes contact with it. No, it''s been absorbed. Hydra herself fused with a mass of poison. [Come on, that''s it. like me, fused with a mass of poison that absorbed the mountains around.] "Oh my God..." It''s still funny, isn''t it? I''m looking at it in despair.] My hands grew out of a mass of poison. My leg grew out of a mass of poison. The sphere part of the poison mass takes shape of the human body. Eventually I grew to my head. Formed over decades, it was a giant hundreds of meters in size. Hahahahahahaha! Look! This is my new body! I will defeat Temehe and take away everything that matters to him! So I''m going to imitate Temehe a little bit and name him Poisonman for this body...... no, I''m going to name him Poisonman Calamity! "Poisonman Calamity......" [Can Temehe make it this far!? Can you protect everything you want? Try to take everything away from me again like you used to. I wish I could!! A super huge poison fist pours down towards the last man. That was tantamount to one giant castle attacking him. But the last man doesn''t try to walk away from it, watching Poisonman''s attack on it. Have you given up? If Temeh dies, think of her as a rabbit daughter and her child! hahahahahahaha, hahahahahahahaha!! "I never gave up. I was just concentrating a little bit of magic...... I''m coming." [Amen!? Last man''s body shines. Huddle blinds and closes his sight only for a moment. At that time when I opened my eyes immediately, standing in front of me was the last man who had enlarged to the same size as Poisonman Calamity as it was. [Become...] [The Creature Master doesn''t just combine a copy of the demon with it. It is also a skill that freely changes one''s body to the shape one likes] [I see, and I still suddenly stretched my arms and attacked him... It''s like a giant showdown. Huddle grips his fist in again and gets punched by the last man. But the last man flaunted it and kicked forward toward Poisonman Calamity''s jaw. Poisonman is disfigured and can make a gap. In the meantime, Rustman lifted Poisonman''s torso, spinning several times on the spot, and threw it where no one seemed to be. [No whoops!? [Huh... Huh... what do you say! [I don''t care what they say, this isn''t my body, so the damage itself isn''t. In contrast, Temee...... how much area did you touch my poison? ¡­¡­¡­ [And it''s hard to maintain that size with one of your own bodies. Something like three minutes. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Attack me as much as you like, Tem¨¦ himself will be cornered.] ##### Schwach! This is the only story, I made it a creature master because I wanted it to be huge...... 1187 What I wanted to wear for gossip (leaves and cherry blossoms) Sometimes, right, times like this on Levelmaker? ##### "Speaking of which, it''s already like September in anasm, but the real ocean of the planet, you didn''t end up going" "Uh, yeah." Ye replied to Cherry Blossom while reading Occult magazine. Cherry blossoms rubbed up to next to the leaves, wanting me to look at my face and talk to you. Did Leaf draw its intentions? Close the occult magazine, open his arms for easy embrace, and look at the cherry blossoms. "Eh heh." "If we could return to Earth, would we go to the sea? It won''t be long now, so it''s still hot." "Yeah, I want to go" "Swim or not? "That''s not swimming, just watching." "Oh, my God." Ye also understood why this sisters did not want to swim in the sea, including cherry blossoms, so he gaveled without thinking anything in particular. But cherry blossoms thought a little mean to the leaves, and they decided to do it. She was so gnarly that Leaves stood up in her head telling her not to come to anything. "I''m sorry you didn''t see my bikini." "Mmm, bikinis." "Did you want to see it? "Well, sort of." "Is it just a little bit? "That''s after the words. I want to see it normally, normally. But it''s better than going to the beach somewhere and not being exposed to anyone but me." Cherry blossoms felt boring at the same time as they were happy, as they still said they started dating. So he decided to try to expose the new bills. "Hmm. I''ve already made Ayu look bad." "In the meantime, you''re a medium-sized sorority with a princess and Mr. Rose. He''s not my brother anymore, he''s my sister..." "Well, either way, Ayu only sees your sister." "You''re right. Sounds like you tried to stir up jealousy, but I''m sorry." Ye smiled adept. Cherry blossoms wanted to fight it a little, and I explored in my memory if there was anything good on my next hand note. I first thought about telling her that my body was becoming more amazing with my exercises with Lil, but I dismissed it because it didn''t change Leaf''s beliefs where I flickered the enchantment. The next thought was to expose him to a bikini by calling him Nextstage as part of a special training to get him used to not getting nosebleeds, but he recalled that he had already done more than that a few times. I can''t find it at all, so I decided to go out on a last resort. "Huh, I don''t want to see you in my swimsuit..." "No, no, that''s not what I said." "I''m not shy anymore. I can show you as much as I want." "... maybe you want to show me? "Yeah." "Oh well." Last resort, be honest. I just got to be honest and get a look at you in a bikini, and you use that figure to go out and fight back. He tore the flesh and broke the bones, and went into an operation to say so. If that''s the case, Ye created a magic room. "It''s a beach in here. When I come in, I''ll start with data from Earth''s swimsuit magazine, so pick one of them, and they''ll let me change my clothes." "It''s the same principle as dressing items. Will the leaves be bikinis too? "Eh. Unlike Ayu, I can''t change from a man, so it''s usually sea bread." "Oh, I''m sorry." "Eh." Then I''ll come in. Cherry blossoms went inside the magic room. The leaves then go inside as well. Cherry blossoms in white orthodox bikinis stood a little shy in front of me when the leaves entered. I wasn''t in middle school, no matter what I thought, if that style was the only one. Yet the leaves are blue sea bread. "What do you think? "Hey, I heard you were doing some exercises for Lil, and I was wondering if the cherry blossoms that were originally super sweet but slim would get any better than that, but clearly, that''s amazing." "Right, and you''re growing, and all that. By the way, when was the comparison with what you looked like before that? On a trip to the hot springs in this world? "Yeah, well...... ugh!? Damn, ha-ha... it was dangerous, I almost bled again with that memory" Cherry blossoms were happy to do it again first. And the cherry blossoms who realized they could do more damage to the leaves depending on what they said and did, went out to the next means to attack more. She herself, her first bikini revelation to the leaves, has caused tension and a little paralysis in her head. "That''s cool, Abs. If I take it off, it''ll only look like a boy anymore. It''s gone like a girl." "I''m working out! Sho has been giving me some advice lately." "Give me some strength, I want to know your abs." "Fine." Leaf put his strength into his abs, as he was told. The sixpack that was out loud becomes a little clearer. Cherry blossoms brought their bodies closer than they needed to be, and glanced at their abs almost unconsciously. "Eh, heh, no." "Oh, yeah! Well, I wish you''d accepted me." "But I knew my face would stay cute." "If cherry blossoms like this face, I will." The cherry blossoms that I saw illuminated were satisfied, but the desire to be more mean sprang up in two ways. Cherry blossoms realized it was because the leaves that were lit were cute. And I noticed that I was looking at the clock I had left under the beach parasol nearby. Yes, to the fact that it''s time to do the routine. Even with her paralyzed head, she hesitated for a moment, but it wasn''t that hard for her to move into action. "Hey, hey, hey." "Hey, swim? Sakura, I can''t swim, so it''s a floating wheel." "No, look at that clock time? "Time...? Ah." "Yes, it''s time to get used to me. Come..." "No, you can''t go that far. Sakura, I''m not dealing with the same sex." "I''m dealing with my boyfriend, yeah, my fianc¨¦e, right? Problem?" "Sure. Let''s get dressed first" "You didn''t bleed your nose remembering that day earlier, did you? I guess we can move on now. Hey, keep it up..." "... when the boulders get this far, it won''t be about skinning or joking, will it? Cherry blossoms were thrilled from the bottom of his heart against the leaves that made him look serious. But I''m aware that I''ve come to a point where I can''t stop myself anymore, so I just snorted silently. "Okay." Ye did what cherry blossoms hoped for. The leaves actually seemed to be able to contain the nosebleeds in their daily training, they fell into a rigid state and the two followed closely in that outfit for a minute, but they never bled out their noses. Instead, an emotion occurs that leaves have always feared. The leaves raised their faces. Cherry blossoms frightened me inside. "... you said you weren''t kidding, cherry blossoms" "Yeah...... fine" "...... then I will NOT wear my swimsuit now ____________ Ugg!? "Or did you? "Ugh, uhh, uhh..." "Duh, what''s wrong!? When the cherry blossoms were ready to close their eyes, they began to suffer with voices that the leaves would not normally make. Leaf feet go away from the cherry blossoms so that they can be pulled to something, and eventually 20 meters will be distanced. At that 20-metre point, the leaves nodded and fell. "Damn it!! Cherry blossoms rush to the leaves. When the cherry blossoms came just around the corner, the leaves that were falling stood up softly. Unlike earlier, the face looked more medieval and somewhat more like a woman than usual. "Ah, don''t! You tried to cross the line, now." "Ugh, yeah......" "No! I was glad I had an automated control program in my mind in advance to see if something like this would happen one day! Because once we start doing impure heterosexual behavior, it''s never gonna work like your brothers. I''m a junior high school student on a boulder. That''s the first thing you''re going to do! It''s not about individuals, it''s about morality! "Oh, I''m sorry..." "It''s not about apologizing. And I don''t have time to get used to it anymore, because that''s all I could do. Thanks so much for everything." "... ugh" Cherry blossoms clearly looked dissatisfied. Because one of my pleasures was gone. At the same time, the declaration of this leaf was nothing but detrimental to the cherry blossoms, as it would run out until the time of the determined skinship with the leaves. Looking at the cherry blossoms with such slight tears, Leaves tells. "But well, now I know that the automated control program will work properly, and you won''t cross the line until you''re in high school! On the contrary, it means it''s okay to pull as many triggers as you want." ¡­¡­ "And what I want cherry blossoms to do, because I''m going to go with them to the limit if they''re below a certain line. If you want to make some adult time and have a desire, I''ll be right in the future." Cherry blossoms nodded instantly without hesitation. And whispered to Ye that he had been from the same time before. Ye is surprised that he answered instantly inside, but his expression makes him smile and strokes the head of the cherry blossom. "Okay, I will. But I''m done for the day! Then let''s let it out, let''s swim, let''s swim." "Yeah!" ##### After writing these times, I, for the most part, regret that I should have written them later. Don''t be too me. Shh. I''m writing this sentence down after I''ve finished writing this, and that''s exactly how I feel. Well, I''d rather be glad to write about it in a week or so. Either way, I''m shaking because there''s too much temperature difference between the contents of the pebble and what I posted at the same time today. 1188 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Seven: Last Man and Poison Man 2 [Ku... Ugh... Whoa, whoa, whoa! [Hahahahahahaha, eh...! Hahahahahahahahaha!] Hero Punch! Last man wrapped light attributes around his fist and punched Poisonman Calamity. The clumped light issues strongly and explodes as it lands on the poison man. The explosion was such a shock that it rocked the ground. [GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Calamity Kick] Hero Glitter! What? No!? Last man''s whole body glowed. It is clear that the object of light we had earlier put together has changed from fist to whole body. Unable to stop the kick on the way to an unfamiliar giant manipulation, Calamity Kick hits the last man as it is. [Ofu... ku...] [Shit... no, no, no, no, no! Ha, ha! Last man grabs Poisonman''s foot. And from where the last man and the poison man came into contact, the light that the last man was putting together peeled off flowed into the body of the poison man. Eventually the light crossed into the Poisonman without diffusion. [It''s like... it''s poison.] What are you doing? [Here''s what we''re gonna do... Yikes! The last man finally releases Poisonman''s leg. At the same time, he quickly lifted his body and threw it over the sky. Align your empty palms and concentrate your magic there. [You, Hero Ray! Whoa, whoa, whoa! A supermassive ray of light flies to Poisonman. Eventually the bullet landed. It resonated with the light that entered the Poisonman, causing such a huge explosion that it evaporated all the poison. [Awwwwwwwwwww] [Huh... Huh... Ugh...] The last man kneels. And my body shrunk more and more. It wasn''t three minutes later, but it was because I used too much magic on other magic and skills. Even the transformed figure is released and becomes the original Ult figure. But he looked like a paragraph over. "He was getting very strong... But I won. ¡­ restore magic and return to the castle." Ult sits on the spot. And I looked at the miserable situation around me and sighed. "But it''s terrible, this is... Fighting him doesn''t make a lot of difference every time. Surely Micah''s sister could have rewinded her time just for things. Nature alone needs to be revived..." "Really? I like this sight." ¡­¡­ I heard Huddle. Ult gets up in a hurry. But it was already too late. The foot is as if it has become a swamp, and the foot is captured. It was a marsh made of poison. The poisonous swamp spread unnaturally, and from its edge, the whole body discolored to purple, the hydraulic body decayed only the upper body. "This is Poison Pond. It''s a trick to turn your feet into poisonous swamps." "Why live...! "Uh-oh.... How''d it go? What''s my act? Hahahahaha! I can''t believe you''re setting up that big move right now. You made me leave this body." "Damn... Damn..." "I knew you were still young, you. Why did I lose like this once? Besides, it makes me laugh that this is my father already." ¡­¡­ "I know, so much so that that slave rabbit husband is Temehe.... Just listen carefully, this is a skill I made just for you to kill you. Poison Darkness] "Become...! Ult''s body dragged into the swamp all at once, burying it all from the neck down. But Ult also found out this wasn''t a move called Poison Darkness. Something still happens, makes you feel that way. "It''s unusual, dude. Poison pounds can come with me if I keep moving. I mean, you walk around town with your neck exposed like this... and this is Poison Darkness that changes the quality of my poison." "Uhhhhhhhhh! Ah... ha... ha... but I already adapted... it was a pretty strong poison..." "Don''t be too early. That''s an immortal hero. But this is the end of the immortality. Then it''s your turn." "Gwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!? Watching Ult suffer as his neck alone, Huddle laughs happily. I crouched down and started explaining my skills as I told Ult. "So I told you I made this for Temehe, didn''t I? This poison is just like you...... Change the effect of poison to match the target. It''s always turning into a new kind of poison. No matter how much you tolerate the poison, you will soon make a poison beyond it." "... ah, but..." "No more words? I don''t have a choice, but I do have power. There''s something I want to show you." "What... huh? "... if I remember correctly, there''s a castle town over here" Huddle snapped his finger. I can''t see anything, but Ult remembered his flying direction. Indeed, that direction was right. "First, we''re going to the inn Hikari. Yeah, I had your nature checked out by a fellow ilk, too. Then Temehe''s slave...... hahahaha, excuse me. Temeh''s sweet, sweet wife will be waiting for Temeh to return inside, won''t she? "... what are you going to do" "Easy. Use the poison that paralyzes the nerves first to avoid pain. So I scratch my stomach.... I don''t know a few months now, but I''m gonna take out the kid inside and squeeze him in front of Temehe and his slaves" ¡­¡­ "Then I''ll heal your belly wounds with healing magic. You''re sweet, aren''t you? ''Cause then you soak it in the poison. It would be tough if it got smudged. And attacking a shocked rabbit is a hell of a pain I''ve created. There are also poisons for torture. Ma, it wasn''t until Tem¨¦ caught me making it.... and then dissolve it with acid poison one finger at a time... oh, no, it would be nice to sleep in front of you. He didn''t look too bad. Maybe he can show you around. So, you poison them directly from there so they can never have kids again. It doesn''t make any sense because I''m going to torture you to death in the meantime... ________________ 1189 Lesson 1,588: The Power of God "... don''t" "Am I?" "... please don''t..." Ult said so, saying Bosoboso, who could no longer stand the myriad of proposed torture of his loved ones that Huddle would cite one after the other and remained silent for a while due to the severe pain caused by the constantly updated poison. Seeing Ult with an exhausted face, Huddle breaks his face. "Hih, hihahahahahaha! Right, right, or you want me to stop! I''m not gonna stop, I''m not gonna stop, but hey, oh! "... if it''s me... if it''s just me..." "Even if they say so. I don''t know how a guy who''s already in just this neck state can replace a new toy. Oh, do you want to increase your magic and suddenly increase your pain? Then maybe I''ll enjoy it. There you go." "Gu... Ku, uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh "Um, before I was a slave trader, I''m comfortable with other people''s painful voices... but women are more rewarding after all" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Huddle did not undo the magic of poison and began walking straight into the city. Ult''s consciousness is hazy. It is hazy, but conscious. He still hadn''t given up defeating Huddle on his own. Only one thing I gave up on was capturing Huddle alive. In the heart of a hero and a venerated ult, I used to remember the same clear intention to kill when I first confronted Huddle. And Ult makes body changes by the Coolichar Master to get out of this situation first. I couldn''t use my magic or skills because I had run out of magic until now, but I was recovering only a little while Huddle was happily talking about how to torture me. A little of that, very big. "... hmm? Have you been quiet? When he saw the tall buildings of the city, Huddle finally realized Ult wasn''t even groaning. But I know I''m not dead because I have a sense of life activity. I''ve cultivated it over the years, Survey. That''s even setting off an alarm. Huddle turned to Ult in a hurry. Ult had a plain look on his face, like he wasn''t even in pain while soaking in a swamp of poison. "... whoa, you... you, why..." ¡­¡­¡­ "Answer me for some reason. Huh! Why is the poison fine!! Huddle feels creepy and leaves Ult''s face to his status to kick his ass. Direct hit. But Ult still doesn''t look painful, turning his crushed face toward Huddle. "Hey, what the..." "While you... were straining your despicable thoughts on my beloved... I was restoring MP. I''m the Creature Master. It gains the power of an organism and is free to manipulate its own body. It''s easy to get rid of pain." "Damn... let''s see. Then the statement ''stop it''..." "It''s to get you on track and buy you some time. I mean it." "Hey, come out..." Ult took his hand out of the poison swamp, put his hand on the ground and crawled out of his body. Huddle repeatedly beats and kicks in a hurry but never looks like he''s listening. Because of its power as an SSS rank, Ult doesn''t give a damn where the attack was made went into a tragic situation. "Damn... you don''t feel any pain. Well, whatever you do, it''s not fun.... this, die here!! "You''re the one dying, Huddle. It was actually already enough before I lost my pain. In the meantime, I was allowed to accumulate enough MP." "Ha, where I''ve accumulated MP, that''s enough. Four or five transformations is the limit! He said he could defeat me..." "Huddle, you think you''re the only one who''s got the power of God? "... Am I? The red flaming wings grow from the ult, healing the wounds made of the poison or physical attack they were wearing. That''s within Hydra''s assumptions. But at the next moment, all the red wings of the ult turned white and divine. It was as if Mephistophales, which Huddle recognized as his companion, or the demonic form of a brainwashed former brave man. "Oh, you, isn''t that the power of the devil..." "No, God''s power, as I said. Demon god, to be exact." "... I guess you don''t mean to imitate the power of Samayil, the evil demon who appeared during this time, with a Creature Master..." "Exactly. I touched Samayil''s wings then, and it seems all criminals, including you, have been brought back to life as Arim''s mercy in Amrita... I don''t need to bring you back to life this time. After I kill him, I''ll have that body rapidly and naturally degraded. It leaves no trace." "Ha... ha... just kidding... How silly of you to imitate the power of God... I just received power from God!? I don''t have the power of God himself...! I''m sorry to hear that. Ult remains faceless and wraps his hydra with white wings. Huddle''s life activity stopped. After that, Ult rots Huddle''s body with the ability to corrode obtained from one of the demons, burying and disassembling it on the ground. After everything was done, Ult took a breather. "I haven''t felt the pain in a long time... I don''t think I can move anymore. I''m sorry... but going back to the castle is... a little more... ah... and..." Ult passed out. ##### - Corner of Q&A by the Nationals of Anasm - Q. Rustman, Though Ult has a pretty neat face from same-sex eagles... perhaps shaped by the effects of the Creature Master? You do, don''t you? A. Unfortunately, Ult is handsome. It was that face before I got my Creature Master. I''ve messed with my face since I became a creature master to the extent that I skipped being unfamiliar. Again, Ult is handsome from the beginning. (Asked by: Uncle Summoner residing in Yugdrasil Divine Tree Country) (Respondent: Young lady of the Yakuza clan residing in the Kingdom of Mephirado) 1190 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Nine: The End "Hmm, it would be nice here." ¡­¡­ Me and my samurai traveled to the flickered spot in the forest of Hell by Ye-kun''s skills. I find it painfully intimidating. My body shivers even though I''m not impressed or awesome, and I want to lag behind. I''ve been fighting and winning against bad crowds and opponents with heavy firearms with only Judo moves since before I came to Anasm. Yeah, I''ve put up a lot of criminals. It''s often to protect dreams and beautiful flowers, but it''s always been better than anything I can think of. I''m strong, I was sure of that. But if I put this guy in front of me, everything seems tiny __________ "... Lord, you have power in your whole body, Cutchuck. Relax a little. Awkward people haven''t come here for anything. I''m here to fight a battle I can enjoy. I need you to give me ten percent of your strength." Ten percent of your strength... I don''t know if I can do that right now. Nobody''s rooting for you, and it''s not to help anyone. There are no lils, no dreams, no beautiful flowers. It''s the first time I''ve ever had a relationship between two people with real strength. No...... there have been many times when the poor bragging of fights has challenged Tyman because he wants the fame of being the strongest in the area. Take it all without a leak. They''ve won. But that was done because it wasn''t next to death. "... I see this is the first time this kind of killing has happened. That means I''ve never killed anyone. In Japan, in Anasm." "Oh, of course" "Awkward men have never been in Japan, but they have slashed dozens in anasm. It must have been a necessary kill." Yes, samurai said in the face. I don''t know what it''s like to kill people. Because it''s the farthest thing that''s ever happened to me. I know how you feel when people die because of your best friend. "So today, for the first time, the Lord will make the necessary killing. You can''t stop an awkward man without killing him, can you? "... you want me to kill you" "Exactly. Come with the willingness to kill me... it doesn''t mean. As it is, it means killing. If I win, I''ll tell you." "I... I don''t kill people. Absolutely." When he declared so, the samurai shrugged his shoulders. Do you think it''s raw? Still, I don''t mind. I can do as much as I want to save lives, but I can never kill people. "... yes Lord, maybe you''ve never killed a person but you''ve saved a person''s life? You have such a righteous eye. I saved dozens of people." "Exactly" "I see, then it is outrageous to force the killing. Wouldn''t it be a boy with a truly just heart that the awkward are going to fight... hey, I''m looking forward to it. How do we stop the awkward? It''s a sight to see." The samurai slowly laid his hands on the knife hanging on his hips and pulled it out of his sheath. A Japanese knife. No, you''ve also controlled the Japanese sword-wielding passersby. But obviously, you''re different. The blade itself is not scary. What scares me is the technology of the user. Has he been challenging me because I have the most status-exclusive martial arts of all the dreamers? "Though I said...... it doesn''t seem like we''re going to start fulfilling each other yet. What can I do to motivate you? Taking hostages to motivate them is against the awkwardness of the awkward..." So if you want to take it, you can take the hostage on this spot too? What the hell is this guy''s skill? Yeah, I''ve been thinking about fighting real samurai, but this is about magic and skill exchange. I also need to think about having mastery skills. "For some reason, I wonder if we can somehow ask you to show off your main land" "I don''t care what you say..." "Then how about this? Neither will the awkward kill your Lord. We surrender cleanly when we are stopped from attacking each other to understand death. Your Lord must be strong enough to discern that degree." "Well, then..." "... All right, shall we? And if you can beat the awkward, I''ll tell you a little bit about the level of anarchy." You''ve been pulling back a lot from the other side. But I can be serious about this as a game as usual. But surely the strongest opponent I''ve ever fought in my life. How much can you eat down? ... but I don''t know why, I was with those bad guys - and I can''t feel any evil about this guy. I had dreamy fakes and Poison Masters, and they were dreary and evil. ##### Long time no one and fewer than 2,000 characters. Again, the threesome is very, very hard for me to write...... My characters are in seal because of their appearance. 1191 gossip swimming class! (NB) It wasn''t until around October of the second year of high school that Yudreams were flown into anasm, but in this story it is somehow the second summer of high school, Yudreams and Mizuka are socialized and Lil exists. It''s a complete parallel. ##### "I''m swimming today." "Oh... swimming hey..." Mihana has been checking the timetable for today as she strokes my head. This nadenade is probably going to encourage you. I don''t hate swimming classes per se. Even motor nerves aren''t bad enough to hate physical education. I just have a problem with everything else... "Look, I have to skin expose myself in front of a lot of people, too. We''re splitting places, but we can watch women''s lanes from boys, right? "Beautiful flowers attract attention every time...... they''re all looking at each other with a flirtatious eye" "Maybe it''ll stand out more because it''s been an F-cup since we went anasm" "Why don''t you two take a swim break? I''m the only one who can see Miho''s body." That''s kind of the problem, isn''t it? The teachers will know what happened when you and I took a break from Miho. Beautiful flowers are too beautiful to attract people''s eyes, and I... yeah. Speaking of which, Lil''s going to get your attention, too. The boys in our class understand us, but the boys in the other class are joint, so I''m worried they won''t stare at Miho or Lil. About me, too. So we went to school in a good mood. Sho and Lil have apparently been attending school in the morning with the same air. If you want to get to school and start your morning homeroom, say something from your teacher. "Uh, some of you already know this semester, but starting this year, a partition will be set up between the women''s and men''s lanes." "" "Huh!? "Only men react brilliantly to things...... Uh, Kohon. The reason is simple. With Mr. Lil in mind." "Wow, me? "There''s a lot of pressure from the top..." Anything. Lil is a super good student internationally, connecting country to country. Having to take care of such students, he decided that a special class called Pool would thoroughly distinguish between men and women. The teacher said that it would be beyond the scope of school to reach from the government. That''s amazing! Then why is Sho and all that flirting allowed, because Sho confidence is super good, including at home? Looks like it''s okay to put marriage in perspective, too. I wonder when people in the country were investigating this? "And what about Ayu?" "Yes! "The swimsuit this year... you know what I mean? "Yes......" "And then I want you to go to the women''s lane" "... Huh? "If you''re a woman... If you''re a woman, you don''t have nosebleeds unless you bruise..." "Well, yes..." I don''t know, really. I can''t believe I''m alone with a boy among girls. Everyone just asked me my complexion to see if they would forgive me...... for some reason they were all nicotine. I''m so happy with the beautiful flowers. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! "What have you been working so hard for this summer...! "No more... I can''t believe you''re out of our sight until Ayu" "I''m unmotivated... let''s go home..." "Boys in our class are obvious." All the boys except Sho look desperate. Sho is relieved. I don''t know what it''s like, some people just looked forward to seeing this pool class, girls and my swimsuit. But from the side I can see, it''s a nasty gaze, so I guess I''m happy about that. The problem is I''m the only one in the dozen girls. Even if this class is good for me, what about the other class kids...... Worry abruptly began swimming classes. As usual, I get dressed alone in a special room built for me. Sometimes I just don''t like being isolated. Just the biggest problem is that only my swimsuit has a cloth to wrap around my chest. It''s just me, just me. It''s custom-made. When I''m naked in my upper body, it''ll be a sea of blood at that moment, but I can''t help it. The man''s teacher can''t stand it either. Sho will be the only one who can stand it. And from there, rendezvous with the women''s line. Everyone''s going to see Girosilo. Don''t be stunned... that''s not stunned. Looks like the other girls in my class are accepting me. I don''t know, now. "Dreams! Dreams! "Miho..." "You have to do it in pairs, let''s do it all with me! "Right." Miho actively talks to me. Beautiful flower squeeze so close... I''ve never seen anything but it when you wore it at home. I don''t really have to look at my body. I''m a man too, I have trouble getting excited in a place like this.... ma, the other girls'' are somewhat ok. "Can we just go under our sights now? "That''s no good, for once, on a gender issue." "I knew it wouldn''t work. That''s why last night was so..." "What, were you two at night? "Ah, Sana! Uh... yeah, it is! "Phew..." Sanada is probably noticing me and Miho are having impure heterosexual intercourse, so we have to be careful. Lil talked to Sanada like that from behind. "Sana, do it with me when you need Bear? "Oh, well, you don''t have Mihana. Fine!... but you look amazing." "Wow, I train every day." "More than a model... Speaking of which, Mihana..." "I taught Mihana that training." "... is it something you can do with your effort!? Then tell me next time, too? "Fine!! "What, you can be like Mihana and Lil!? "Tell Me, Tell Me!! "Tell me... truthfully...! "Chest, getting bigger? "Of course, it also has a busting effect. Then we''ll all see..." Lil took the subject at once. Phew, you can manage not to be seen with any more suspicion. While everyone was wierd around Lil, beautiful flowers leaned in and hugged me. "Wow!? No, you can''t." "Hehe..." "I''m in trouble." Patience is hard. Even though beautiful flowers are provocative.... How hard can it be, swimming classes? ##### By the way, I was born in Hokkaido and raised in Hokkaido. There were no middle school, high school and swimming classes. I can''t help it, it''s cold. 1192 Episode 160: The Way of Wu The phantom circle sets up a knife. I can do it, of course, but I''m bare. The game is about to begin. He stopped being a ''death match'' from over there, but it hurts to be slashed with a knife. I''ve experienced that pain. Well, how do you do it? Although it would be easier to fight for some because there is no fear in the blade itself. "Sooo...... Phew" The samurai disappeared from sight. Moving too fast to see. The status is probably higher on me, but I''m late because I haven''t shown the main office yet. I can''t even get into a state like a dream named zone. But somehow I know. The sound of tree placement and grass rubbing. Experience I''ve worked out in fights and martial arts tells me. Right. "Ho! Don''t do it." "Absolutely..." I turned right and moved forward diagonally. The opponent is a powerful man. A second shot would have been fired if it had gone down to the left, and a tweezer would have waited if it had been good from the front to the back. It is safest to travel in such a way that you can come to the other person without deliberately touching the blade of the knife. And you''ll also be able to dive into your nostalgia. Yes, nostalgia is my stage. "Oops! "Shit..." "You fought in Judo.... Hmm, as good as your lord. If you get grabbed, you better think it''s over immediately." "No, if you use your skills..." "Fair enough, using skills is the second half of the battle. Now we''re going to have fun building each other''s vegetarian strengths! This guy, seriously, don''t enjoy it. You said you''d pay my grasp flat at that close range. Except for Judo, who is as skilled as I am or more, who never sent me at first sight. It worked for boxers, too.... I don''t know if he''s a real boxer because he''s a local defect. But... well, I''m sorry to think about this, but it might be fun to fight a strong one, even though the dreamers are working hard at this castle. The samurai distance themselves from me in a fairly light foothold. But it''s an exquisite distance to see. The blade tip touches me. I saw it as a target for accumulation of damage. The opponent can chase me if I dislike the tip of the blade and slash me with the belly of a knife if I go in to attack him. Or it would retreat a little and keep this distance. "Come on, you know what''s going on, right? What do you want me to do? "... I''ll do it" "You have to come. Come on, what do you do _________" I barged in while the phantom circle was talking. Shut your mouth and he''ll shake his knife all the time. But I took advantage of my high status first and grabbed hold of it. I won''t let you shake the knife. "I hope so." "... Let''s go" I grab my collar from there and go into the throwing position. Judo has been practicing every day since childhood. All the days I played with Dreams, the days Micah and Dreams and the three of us went out, the days I went on a trip, the days I dated Lil. What has accumulated over and over will eventually be ''natural'' to me. You throw your opponent away in an instant, as if I were breathing, as if I were walking... naturally. "Hurry up!! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The moves I''ve lived and polished all my life, I did decide. All you have to do is beat them to the ground thoughtfully and relentlessly. But the samurai seemed to afford it. No, I guess I could actually afford it. What a throw. Kicking my face at a good time in the middle, frightening me for a moment, falling from myself to the ground. He rolled in a shock-reducing motion and left me without much damage. "I''m glad to hear that! "I thought I should have..." "I would have liked to have been anything but awkward. Assumptions are assumptions. Enjoy the rest." Around being able to be aggressive... he''s not serious at all. Tell me to be serious. Well, if you think about it, you don''t have to win or lose this fight. In short, you just have to buy time to keep this guy from the dreamers. You said he wouldn''t kill me on his own. If there''s blood on your head, you lose. Calm down, just think about winning because I don''t like losing. Looks like I''d rather attack the counter feeling like I''m a skilled Samurai opponent. But even if I''m after all that, I can feel it at an early stage. But how can we make a decent attack from ourselves against that, at least a chance like just now? Perhaps this is the place to be seen as someone who has been extremely martial arts. "Whoa, whoa! "Mm-hmm? Will you come in again?" I know the direction your opponent waves his sword. On second thought, I haven''t eaten a single attack yet. I had a bad time, but he hasn''t been able to attack me yet. There is no need to be cowardly. Read the attack procedure properly and set it up. "How about this? "... Huh! "Ho ho! At some point you had your sword in your sheath, a living slaughter looking at the time. The real samurai''s slaughter wasn''t half as powerful as it was, and I grabbed my arm in the middle of waving my sword. I can''t see it with my eyes. Probably should have been faster than the speed of sound, even without status. And yet why? "Well done. You''ve done this." "I''m surprised myself..." "It means one wall fell out. Celebrate, the Lord has grown stronger again." I don''t know how I did it, but this guy is right. I... now, maybe I could have gotten a little stronger again. 1193 Episode 161: Martial Arts and Demons I tried to throw a phantom circle so I wouldn''t miss the chance I took myself. But he still has plenty of room on his face. "Then there''s one awkward person" "What!? The hand I grabbed was the hand of the one holding the knife. The phantom circle snapped from his hand and threw a knife, which he switched to his left hand. I didn''t grab my left hand either. The next time I was slaughtered, it was obvious that I left the scene immediately. I can''t believe I did that instantly the minute I tried to throw it, it''s a boulder. "It was a shame ~. But fighting the Lord is as funny as I expected. Not yet. Can you dance? "... oh" "Then it''s time to change the way we fight.... to magic and skill" Is that the second round?... Illusion circles are sure to have strong skills too. I''m getting a red flag in the bin. On the contrary, the question is whether or not we should be enemies with the magic of the flames. "That''s right, I''ll tell you first. The awkward man is'' even soggy ''. It''s a quick story, it''s a'' yah ''system skill that specializes in slashing. Ha ha, I don''t know what exotic language is" "Oh well..." "Because of the battle, I won''t tell you until it''s effective.... Oh, by the way, awkward, I see your Lord''s status. I can''t look at skills in detail, so I don''t even know what kind of strength." Seriously, did you see the status? Someone who can see the status is pretty special.... but wasn''t it just someone I knew who wanted to cosplay Ult Rustman, who had a dream to take care of? That guy is a master skill who originally copies and fights demons so it''s not strange to see the status... but what is the phantom circle? Slashmaster doesn''t have the image to see the status. Well, my skills are generally easy to understand. I don''t know what it means to be seen. "So, are we going to start again?... whoa." ¡­¡­¡­ Whoa, whoa!! I crouched. The phantom circle waves a knife. I heard a few trees fall behind me. Common wind blades in comics and stuff...... that''s not it. The sound I felt was certainly like slashing it directly with a blade. I dodged it... but now... "You could have avoided that a lot. It''s normal to just take your legs and end the game." "... just a hunch..." "That''s it. It has to be." ... Do you want to try it? The phantom circle shook its sword again as it nicked. Before they swing me down, I''ll dodge out of his sight. At the same time as the sword was finished waving, it was as if it had been slashed directly, and there was also the sound of the tree falling behind. Nowhere have there been any signs of slaughter but trees so far. There''s no sign of any flying moves. In other words, this would be cutting straight junctions from a distance. Fantasy circles don''t try to move the scene just now. It''s settled. "No way...... can you slaughter the place you''re watching as you waved your sword? "Yes, you''re right! This is one of the characteristics of the Slashmaster." "Everything you see is a range..." You have the skills that were in your skill set. I envy you. I knew I wanted a Slow Master or something, too.... Well, I have one skill in how I met Lil. Trust me on that... I''ll just let you go. "Firemarchillessssssss" "Just the finest magic... then don''t... I knew it" I''ve never shot at someone like this before... but I think I''ve got to get this far - opponent. The magic of Rank A fire attributes that have done everything in their magic power. If I shoot with "God of Fire," I''ll even jump the SS ranked skill of the line.... I''ve only been using the ball for about a long time, so I don''t know if it''s actually true. Fire martyrs have to imagine the shape before they shoot. What I imagined was just a giant pillar of fire. Horizontal. And what came out was a flame that one country was likely to swallow. It''s not a metaphor, it would actually erase about one castle town. "Ku...... but so unexpected in boulders! I have no choice... clear mirror water stop...! The moment the phantom circle screamed so, the giant flame was cut open and torn apart. Even though it''s flaming, it was slashed like a vegetable. I knew I could kill skills and magic, but I can''t believe I did it in such a flash... "Why... I thought you were going to die..." "What the hell is that..." "Huh! "Whoa! Due to his terrible tiredness, the phantom circle wields a knife. I escaped the start of shaking and managed to dodge a sword trident from afar.... Why are you tired? Does the technique of dewatering the mirror affect you? Let me try that again. So why don''t you just do a little imitation of your best friend? From what I''ve heard, this is what you did... "Ball!" "Ball......! How many..." Ten grand a day. 10,000 fireballs that would be comparable to S-rank skills super-enhanced by the Flaming God. Was that hundreds of them he used in the dungeon? Fine. In the meantime, I set it all on a hallucinogenic circle. 1194 Lesson 162: Victory or Loss "Clear mirror...... stop the water!! That''s what the phantom circle said. At that moment, the more than 10,000 giant fireballs I created were all finely chopped up, just like the Fire Martiles. Assuming I could slash the flames, I think its slashed flames all just pouring down would do a lot of damage...... somehow they didn''t feel the heat. Doesn''t even seem to ignite the woods. "... Ha, ha... That''s outrageous..." "No, I''ve never had my skills handled so far either. Until now, even SSS-ranked demons have more or less been defeated with this." "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. However, I still see considerable tiredness. Maybe I''m just streak of flaming magic from this distance and the other one gets tired on its own and can take it down? Then we talk about what that Wu bump was... no, it was good as a time buyer, huh? "Clear Mirror Water Stop......! "Coming." When I think about it, this clear water stop technique also looks like a technique that cuts and chops flames in an instant, but I''m actually tired, I think it''s probably a super fast, moving technique. Probably the same as the dream zone state. Is that a skilled version of it? Then why don''t you give it a try? "Zone!" "Become... Lord, tell me about Awkward Time!? "My best friend has the talent to create something. I applied the speed to make this possible." "... ho, funny" Apparently, the prediction was met. Probably came to me in an instant and only slashed my arm and left after I used this skill to move. "But the awkward can still afford it. ¡­ go. Sword Dance May Rain!" "Whoa! The phantom circle wielded the sword at an invisible speed even in the state of this zone. I try to avoid... two middle fingers were completely slashed from the index finger on my left hand, not cheap due to the extensive and fast and unusually slashing flavor triple. I flame my whole body with the skill of quickly becoming a flaming body and stick my fingers together. "You can''t get close, can you? Until now, the awkward have only been passive. I mean, it''s better to attack each other." "You knew that and you''ve been confronting me before? "Of course. I also wanted to see the strength of your Lord''s magic and skills. But... well, don''t be as afraid of jujitsu skills. You may unleash more tremendous moves... well, if you can shoot me in this situation." Physical attacks should cease to work if you turn the flames into your body. But the slaughter of the phantom circle cleaves magic as well. It makes no sense where this appearance came from. Besides, my earthquake damage is still just my fingers while I leave this storm of slaughter alone. Again...... is it on purpose? Because they are in zone with each other (although they are skills over there), they cannot be quicker to increase avoidance performance.... My status is supposed to be kanst, but they follow it. Well, that''s a skill there. I misjudged their strength just for a moment. Just a little bit, I thought I won the skill showdown. Now I''m cornered.... I have no choice. I don''t mind if some part of my body is slashed. Let go of the grand moves. "Guh!? "Oh, you didn''t hit it." A slaughter plundered my flank. It still feels painful and seems to bleed, even if it is the flame itself. You have to attack me as soon as possible. "I told you I wouldn''t kill you, but you didn''t say anything about not cutting off your hands and feet!... Well, where would you like it next? "... Last Sun" "... hmm? The hand of the phantom circle stopped. I unleashed the magic of maximum firepower with my own magic. It was dark. The area gets brighter all at once. Bad is brighter than daylight. I also used the MP to its limit...... now there are dozens of suns in the sky. If this falls all at once, the whole of Anasm will be scorched earth. "What is a disproportionate reincarnation? I''m also reincarnating the awkward... but this... I see. You can kill God, I''m sure of this." "I guess..." "... If the Awkward surrenders, will he be able to stop it? It is impossible to go to the boulder to slash that one. It would be the mountain of Sekiyama that melts the moment we approach it." When the phantom circle sheathed the knife that it had, it was removed from its own hips and placed on the ground, far from the knife. I guess you''re really going to surrender.... Honestly, I don''t feel like winning at all. "Okay, I win." "Of course I am. If they shoot that one, there won''t be one." "... ok" I pulled in multiple last suns. If we keep fighting like this, we were only going to let one shot really fall to this point, but then Hell''s Forest will disappear, I''m glad we didn''t. "Ha... then what shall we talk about first? For the reason that the Awkward is able to follow the Anazar level... from who he is..." The phantom circle sits on the ground and starts talking like that. First off, it would be good to start with who you are. 1195 Lesson 163: Confession of the Samurai "Well, then, from the identity of the anaza-level" "I understand." But you''re telling me so much about who these bosses are. Blah, blah. I don''t feel like I won. It''s just a push with the power I had. The phantom circle sat up on the spot aguaraging and began to talk. "Well, I think I''m feeling thin...... the anaza level isn''t the real anaza level right now. No, it''s not exactly another being with the same power as the Anazar level." Is that so after all? The inhabitants of Anazm, including Lil, who worship Anaza-level as a god, spoken out that this was a fake work, but that''s exactly why they were right. Would Lil be happy if I taught him this? That''s subtle. "I just hope you don''t get me wrong... that second-generation anaza level has been settling into its current position for a long time" "A long time ago... how long is that?" "I think by the time the awkward started and came to anasm, the anaza-level was already the second generation. This is just a guess." It should have been during the Yasuto Peach Mountain period that the Phantom Transfer Zoo on Earth was placed by the hands of an old phantom circle. Does that mean that the anaza level has already been the second generation for more than four hundred years? ... Seriously, but Mitsuo, who just became Mephistophales, said he had been in anasm for a hundred years. Something''s wrong with your time. Mr. Kwong is definitely about our father. I mean modern people. What the hell happened? I haven''t thought about it in depth, but time is falling apart. "Whoa, that troubled face. You know more or less. I''m trying to tell you that time is not right." "Oh. Exactly." "When we talk about it, it gets very long, but we teach it first from the identity of the second generation. The second generation..." Speaking that far, the phantom circle suddenly closed its mouth and began to look around. It''s as if it would be a big deal if something else asked. If it''s such a secret story, we should be able to send messages to each other at the time we''re discussing it like this, and we should just talk about it, right? "Hey, I don''t know if it''s a good idea if you ask me what, but then why don''t we talk about it in a message? "That doesn''t make sense. The message is not at the level of an anarchist." "Are you serious?" "Seriously.... When you first came to this world, didn''t someone explain it to you? That is the second generation. I mean, the second generation, no, the anaza level is free to manipulate the status." You think whoever''s free to manipulate the status is the enemy? That''s more powerful than anything else in an item master or other skill. I guess that''s why I''m a god. Hmm, an explanation from someone...... oh, he did give me an explanation of his status in the name of being a god of anasm. The story of having dreams is that he named himself a phantom relocation collection, not a god. I don''t know, Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy Fantasy is right in front of me now. Originally, that vault should have been set aside to quell this guy''s spirit. And I put that vault down because according to Shiva, which was sealed inside, this guy is confident...... "... well, come on, I figured you''d tell me from the phantom circle first, who you are? "What, of the awkward? Suddenly." "No... we, I remember hearing about that anaza-level thing at the stronghold before, but every time it comes up, it''s the word ''phantom flip''" "I see, does that mean you hear the names of the awkward everywhere, both in anasm and on Earth" "Yes, you''re right. So first I want you to tell me who you are. You''re not just a samurai, are you? The phantom circle nodded quietly. Of our adventures, no, I don''t think I''ve adventured as much as adventures, but I''m the key man I''ve been anyway. "So where shall we begin... the Awkward was first of all the son of the Martial Family" "It''s been told back in our day. I''ve only been told one day that he''s suddenly missing." "Was that so?... that day, the awkward were out to pick up Zenmai, Fuki, etc. So I found something glowing" "Something glowing? "... now you know, it''s a magic formation" We''re talking about this on Earth, why the magic team? Does that mean there was already a guy at the time who went to anasm and came back to Earth? No, from the way I put it, would it feel like the magic team was rolling around there? "Why is there a magic formation in such a place..." "It happened anyway. And the awkward touched it. That must have been the beginning of it all.... Oh, by the way, I set up a vault where I found that magic formation" "... right" So you''re saying that the cause of the old rumor that there would be a mutation around the phantom relocation collection was not what the phantom relocation collection was doing, but where the phantom relocation collection was located?... you should make a note of the story so far with a notebook or something. Or do you want me to bring Ye... It doesn''t seem like a good story to hear by myself for now. 1196 gossip sweet (cherry blossom) "Hey, cherry blossoms" "What''s up, sister?" Your sister talked to me about something as she hugged me. He came to me because Ayu was too busy editing videos of the game. Well, I''m just making money on the leaves, too, I hope. "Cherry blossoms are so sweet on Ye-kun." "Not as bad as your sister against Ayu." "That''s not true, we''re just on stage" "... we can''t do that yet. I can, because I say it''s impure heterosexual intercourse in and around the leaves. Especially your sister." "Right." "Even your sisters can''t really do that, can they? "... Kohon. So, let''s get back to it, is there anything sweet about cherry blossoms from Ye Kun? "And then to me?... Oh, I do! Relatively few though." Honestly, I''d like it to be sweeter, I don''t know, but I can''t say anything because the occasional gaps are nice. Your sister is looking at you and begging you to tell her the details. Lovely eyes that are dodgy even from me, my real sister. You''re seducing Ayu not with these eyes - I don''t know... "You want to hear it? "Yeah. Look, those brothers have something in common besides us that we''re obsessed with, right? The dream is, after it''s done, ''Micah!'' Cause Ip doesn''t have that image at all. Let me hear it? "I don''t have a choice. But the leaves look like little girls to Ayu. You''re not going to sweeten them, are you? "I''d like to hear more about it." "Well, I''m talking about last week..." __________ ____ _ "Kahaha, are you still doing that today? "Yeah, because it''s like a hobby to see money anymore..." "Say it yourself." Ye, as usual, flickered with the computer and spun around saying it was some kind of graph or an amount of money. I do it every day, every day. I don''t know how much leaves are making right now. Probably because of this. I''m always going on dates where I''m not like a kid. "Okay, I guess this is the place to be today" "You''re finally done. Then..." "Oh, yeah, cherry blossoms" "Mm, what? "Can I be sweet today? "Huh? That''s what I said as the leaves rarely blushed a little cheek. She was so cute. I nodded violently, even if I did not speak out the reply of OK. "Thanks. But I don''t know what to do, because I''ve never been very sweet..." "Why don''t you imitate me? "Sakura! He hugged me from the right person on. I''m thrilled. Lovely. Even though it soothes me with gentleman mood and correspondence when I always hug you. "... not my character" "Ha... ha... that was so... cute..." "Mm-hmm. You look like some Micah sister." While you''re saying this, you''re still holding onto me, and you''re thinking about what you''re gonna do next. But yeah, a chance to do all the things I don''t usually do because the leaves want to be sweet. If you propose to sweeten me like this, you might be able to do it. "I knew it wouldn''t be a knee pillow if I told you it was sweet...? "Cherry blossoms for me." "Who else would do it but me?" "Brother." "I think I''m going to... Anyway, look, come on! I sat on a bed of leaves and pounded my knees. The leaves are going to sink their heads in my thighs. Hehe, you have to indulge. However, for some reason Ye has a strange look on his face as he looks at my feet. That''s funny, me, I think it''s a pretty pretty addition. "What''s wrong? "... why are you skirting lightly? "Oh, look, I''ve heard of raw legs." "What the hell did you see..." "So... you''re not coming? "I''m coming." The leaves put their heads on my legs. There''s a head directly on this skin! Best. If you get here, you can admit that I have a similar taste for you. Sometimes I want you to look down and breathe. "What do you say?" "I''ve had it done a few times, but yeah, I do feel like this is sweet" "Face, you can bury it, right? "Hey... I can''t go that far" "Don''t think you can be a little more perverted against me." "I''ve said this many times, but you''re starting to look more like my sister Micah." "Because I''m a sister. Yeah, you can take a nap like this." "... I guess I''ll do that, I''m kind of relieved..." "Well, you''re a couple! ______ ___ _ "Does that feel like it? "Nice. So, in the end, Ye-kun hustled with cherry blossom legs? "I didn''t." "If you have dreams, you will." "... isn''t your sister letting you? "I also say yes. But, you know, you and I are gonna hang out, right? That''s right. It''s your sister who''s more sexually disturbed than anyone else from us. I can''t tell you this, even if my mouth is torn. "That or because I''m acting like a bad role model" ¡­¡­ Chi, no. " "Heh... Ma, I don''t care about anything there. Either way, cherry blossoms will definitely be like me." "Will it? "I will, I''m a sister. It''s not just your face that looks alike." "Mmmm..." "Even I was so uber before this happened! "Well, yes, but like your sister..." Sounds scary, but it''s kind of nice to be able to go snuggling around once and for all. Something complicated. In the meantime...... I have to be calm once in a while because I can run wild at the moment too. When will I make a mistake? ... Hope you''re sweet again. ##### Occasionally I often look at what you say on Twitter about how the brush goes differently when an illustrator or something wants to paint, but that''s something I can also say in the text. I enjoy writing stories like this most when I''m a Levelmaker. The brush progresses nearly twice as well as usual. 1197 Episode 164: The Trail of Struggle "hahaha...... hihaha......" "That''s good! More, no more dancing! Let''s not dance! The battle between Mr. Rakhand and the killer is a situation in which Mr. Rakhand has managed to devour himself. Mr. Gogg and Mr. Margot are fighting together in earnest from the middle of nowhere, but the war situation hasn''t changed much. No, not only those three, but a bunch of other adventurers are already in it. The minister, the chief of the knighthood. Yet that killer will not fall. I can''t defeat it. It''s a hell of a monster. Me, Kanata and the King can''t keep an eye out for Mr. Mitsuo and Mr. Herrell, who have grown up since Amrita. And they broke up with each other, and I''m worried about Shaw and Mr. Herrell and Mr. Gilmers. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that that ability was the most troublesome thing to do. Gabayna, who is dealing with the evil dragon, Rose, who broke into saying that he was really going to help that Gabayna, and three more people, Fafnir, who want to retaliate against that evil dragon, are pretty worried too. Because that''s not necessarily a winnable opponent to have all that... If I had thought so, the king reacted to something. Has anyone made progress? ¡­¡­ Alim, apparently one, the battle is over. I got your message. " "Really! "Oh, it''s Gilmers. They sealed a demon very similar to that Alim. I''ve come all the way to the gates of this castle..." "I''m home." "You''re here." Ooh, Mr. Gilmers was safe! Besides, he doesn''t even seem to be seriously injured after dealing with that Illume. That guy, I don''t know what strength he has, but he seemed strong anyway. I didn''t know if just me and Kanata could win. I was the opponent. ... but now the front door of this castle is turned into a battlefield by murderers and Rakhands. You''ll be tired after the fight, Mr. Gilmers, and I wonder if you''ll make it through there safely. For once, I told Kanata I could always help Mr. Gilmers. "Oh, Rakhand! I used to hold on to him. Everybody''s doing their best." "Mr. Gilmers! You beat that Alim fake! "Oh. He was reasonably strong." "... Illume got hit by Megami!? Takegami...... Takegami! I''ll knock you down! "Mm-hmm. You changed your target on me, you lunatic." A killer has targeted Mr. Gilmers. But he is sitting on the spot without any particular appearance of contact. The killer jumped. Mr. Gilmers pulls out his sword and waves it at such a speed that he can finally be captured with my speed. Murderers stationary in the air for a certain amount of time eventually crashed on the spot. "... ooh, ooh, my body, my body! I don''t move, Nina, Nina, Nina...!? "Now you''re gonna take this guy down, aren''t you? "What, shh... shh... shh, shh, shh, shh..." "Your physique is famous. After I stopped irritating a part of my body and making it feel painful, I just chopped up my joints so I couldn''t move." In other words, stimulate the bumps and block the pain. If the pain goes away, that guy will have difficulty recovering, so he''ll slash the place where he can''t move. Did you do that in an instant, that guy... He also avoided Illume''s attacks, and he''s still stronger than me... "Which, how many more are left? "There''s more Gabayna guys here..." "Uh, are you fighting that trouble?... Hmm, what? Suddenly your outside was as bright as daylight. Everybody turn in that direction. Oh, my God, there''s a dozen more suns. At the same time Lil shouts happily. "Wow, this is the magic of the show! "Oh, of the show. That means Shaw, we''re in a situation where we have to use the big moves..." ¡­¡­ Oh, I knew I was gonna help! Kanata-kun, please! Lil ran over to Kanata looking very hasty and said so. But then I think it would be dangerous to send Lil. You''ll be eating that show''s big trick convolutions in the first place. Wouldn''t it be best to believe in winning and wait to hear from you...... I feel like I''m on my way right now too... While everyone was paying attention outside, rattling, and the sound of opening the door sounded. Which door is obvious. It belonged to the magic room where Mr. Gabayna and the others went in. Coming out of there were Mr. Gabayna, Rose and Fafnir. We''re all safe. "Gabayina......! I won, nah!? "Oh...... thanks to the Roses and the others. I managed to win." "Well done, Gabayna." "Mr. Gilmers...... Thank you." Wow, I really beat those chaos black dragons with the gabaina guys!... Then all you have to do is really see Herrell and Mitsuo in front of you, a guy named Huddle that Ult is fighting for, and a samurai named Fantasy Round that Shaw is fighting for! I feel like this is going very dominantly! 1198 Episode One Hundred Sixty-Five: Trail of Struggle 2 "... WHAT... KLO, KLO is hit...! "Oh, you were still talking." Neither Mr. Herrell nor Mr. Kwang is moving. Now we''re going to have time to use satellites and tozmahoes to see how Ult and Shaw are doing. Because if anyone was struggling, Mr. Gilmers or I could have gone. It was okay for a few people to stay away from the scene. The show was somewhat out the window earlier, but I could check it out. That increased sun is gone, but it''s probably just stopped shooting...... so it''s Mr. Ult who sees it first. I took the tozumaho out of the magic back and detected if Mr. Ult was anywhere. That man was quickly found. There are places where mountains and primitives are deciding and disappearing, as if it had happened even in a natural mutation. There, there were two people lying there. One is Mr. Ult, and the other is a man named Huddle, who is related to Mr. Ult.... a person named Huddle is dead. But Mr. Ult is alive. I won.... I have to get him over here. "Kanata, this" "Hmm?" "Mr. Ult won too." "Oh, really! Okay." "Huh, Ult knew he was going to win" The king said so. I know you had a pretty hard time seeing that terrain change, but, well, I thought maybe this guy would win, too. Kanata used momentary travel to call Mr. Ult here. They just call me immortal and the scar is nowhere. But the MP feels like it''s exhausted. I put Amrita on it for now. "Ugh... wow..." "Mr. Ult, you won" "Ah... Arim. Yeah, I won." As an explanation of the status quo, I told Mr. Ult that the only thing I don''t know what happened now was the battle between the phantom circle and the show, that the demonized two people there stopped moving, and that all the other enemy executives could have been defeated, or rendered powerless. "... I see, have you largely defeated the trouble yet? Especially with that chaos black dragon. I can''t believe Gabayna took it down." "What do you want to do, Mr. Ult, take a little break? "No, you put an amrita on me. The MP is healing. I''ll try harder to defeat the rest of the enemy.... before that." Mr. Ult stood up and drew the crowd to Mr. Gilmers. What does it mean to do? "Oh, I knew I''d win." "It''s been quite a struggle...... So, that. what do you do" "Oops...? This guy." "Lass lass lass, lastman......!? I mean even HUDLE...... HUHHHHHHH! I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, "Even if I dispose of it? "... the way you put it. You''ve killed Huddle, haven''t you? I can''t help it. But can you kill this guy? Wow, I knew Mr. Ult would normally kill that Huddle. I''ve never killed anyone either...... I mean, I don''t want to and I can''t, so I got a little thrilled. So... I wonder if you''re trying to do the same thing that you came to that killer. I''m really not a good person if I let him live. "Kill...! Hihihihi, I can''t do that!! Because I''m immortal too, Mimi Mimi! "... no, I''m the only one who''s immortal in the true sense of the word" A familiar feather grew from Mr. Ult''s back. Yes, it looks so familiar...... Sure, Mr. Ult can copy the ecology of a creature, but you don''t think he can even copy it to God, do you? Right?... and Mr. Ult wrapped the killer with his feathers. Release it with care that the wings do not touch those around you.... the opponent had stopped moving. "Ha, I guess. And the power of Ult." "Not as good as Mr. Gilmers or Alim." Now the two criminals who arranged the nomination are both dead... There''s no point in bringing it back to life, and we can keep it that way, right? And for now, I''ll see how the show goes. I have to double-check on the tozmaho. Watch the show from the satellite. Not as rough as the battle scene between Mr. Ult and Huddle, but the scene is pretty rough. And the show at heart apparently sat back and talked to that samurai.... I wonder if you''ve settled? Even though they slashed you in the arm?... Well, that would be fine if I could deactivate it. Let''s send a message to see what''s going on. [Hey, Shaw! [Hmm...? You have a dream! Just fine. " [Hmm? You said it was just fine? [Oh, this phantom circle, from when you tell me what happened to you... But I don''t think it''s a good story to hear alone, you smart leaf, or the first of us to come to this world, and I was going to ask you to listen to me, too.] [Oh, yeah... Uh, what''s the fight? [Something over there says it''s okay for me to win. I''m not going to fall for it... but I can''t get an image to deal with my magic or anything.] Oh, yeah. I mean, was it settled that there was a lot more of that sun? Hmmm...... I wonder if this place is ant for you to stay in the leaves and I''ll go. I can''t abandon the possibility that we''re alerting the show, and what do we do? 1199 Episode One Sixty-Six: Welcome Two And that''s why I asked Kanata to fly me to where the show was. I see the show and the samurai sitting around. A person named Fantasy Spin Maru, I didn''t know why he was following the anaza level, but that means he''ll tell you that, right?... If they accidentally hit me and killed me, I''d be in trouble, so make Amrita look like a candy and include it in my mouth. "Shaw, I''m here." "Oh, I''m sorry. Call me." "You''re a fake brave man." "Are you sure you''re done fighting this guy? Don''t you want to attack me? "Don''t worry, and..." The phantom circle tried to move. Then Shaw''s body reacts with tremendous speed. I see, that''s what you''re trying to say, that Shaw will protect me. "Mmm-hmm, thanks Shaw" "To what?" "Oh, you moved unconsciously right now. Exactly. So, samurai, I''m talking about telling you a lot." "Um, I''m telling you. I just don''t know where he''s listening, so I''m gonna sneak up on him.... before I do, I''ll tell you what''s going on there. What happened to those awkward people? "Uh, not now." To the show and the samurai, the chrome of the chaos black dragon, the ilme of the Nyallat hotel, the Huddle of the slave trader, the murderer...... what''s your name, well no. I defeated each of the four...... or died, and told them that Herrell, a former brave man, and Mitsuo of Mephistophales were relieved when they tried to treat him. "Ho! I mean, is it total annihilation? Well, I knew this was going to happen somehow. Well... Lord Herrell and Lord Mephisto both survived, didn''t they? "Yeah, because you can''t kill Mr. Herrell or Mr. Mitsuo. But I don''t know how you can undo it with the brainwash unwrapped." "Then you''ll be fine. Both sides, the source of brainwashing is Lord Huddle''s skill. So now that Lord Huddle is gone, we can treat him and do it again." "Oh my God! Thanks to Mr. Ult for his hard work, we can both help you, you did it. Then I''ll tell Kanata to hit you both with a message. If that''s what you''re thinking, your samurai has stopped something. "Mm, Lord Alim. Wait." "Huh?" "Didn''t you try to use the message now? "Ugh, yeah... no? "Not that I can, but I will refrain from doing my best in the future" "There are dreams, whatever, and the message could be monitored by the current level of anarchy." "What, since when?!? "It must have been from the beginning." Huh!? If what this guy''s saying is true, I''m being targeted, and it''s possible they''ve seen all the use of messages in this world. Then Micah and I might have been asked about the occasional play where we used to hide our eyes and ears and rely on each other for messages... Wasn''t I even being watched for everyday life in the first place, just like I was receiving from other demon gods?... How many people are watching me and Micah for the night? It''s hard to refrain because if you don''t deal with him, Micah will run wild... "Hey, are you worried about something that has nothing to do with this case right now? "Oh, no, that''s not true, Shaw! Healthy... but..." "Shouldn''t you normally use a tozumaho for now? "No, Tozmaho''s call function is being made by diverting the message system, so it could all be lost." "Did you?" "Why don''t we just talk outside like this for now and go back to the castle? "Right... well, you know where you stand? "... oops" Shaw called me in to tell you a story, but you really should have him talking in front of everyone in content. Then it looks like you should take this guy home, too, but maybe it''s just harsh. Though it seems less violent than other enemies. ... Would it be okay if we deactivated or sealed the force? I don''t have a hobby for tying my uncle up, and I guess this place is just like a demon god''s talkative seal. "I''ll take you back to the castle if you want to seal it." "... will you be released later? "How about that? "Well, no way to do it. Awkward is the loser, that''s the winner. You can cook it if you want." "Bye, let''s go." But I''ve never sealed a man before, have I? Can you do that? Imagine it sounds like it for now... is it because the phantom circle is the target, or it''s in the form of a vault again. It''s weird because I made it for Texto. Looks like we can force a seal on the target we hit with this. In the meantime, I tried to hit the vault thoroughly on this man''s head. "What, are you in danger? "But it''s like I can''t seal it without hitting my head with this." "Er..." I got a little patience and hit the vault. The phantom circle disappeared from front of me. "All right, let''s go home" "Ooh..." Now all our allies are back and all our enemies are under control, right? Huddle''s gone, so the zombies will be back to normal. Great, that sounds good to take a breath first! 1200 Episode 167: Solved? "We''re here." "Didn''t you have to rely on all the momentary travel of Ye-kun? "But it''s easier to be there." We came back on an improvised, vehicle-type item because we said we should be solemn in our interactions with the message. If you look over Castle Mephirado, the zombies that were floating in the air are gone. Looks like those guys got back from the zombies, too, because Huddle was knocked down, as the phantom circle says.... I wonder where the hell they went. You didn''t think they recovered it at the anaza level, did you? In the meantime, I''ll go inside Mephirado Castle. Something is noisy. "He''s back! "Ah, there''s a dream! Sho! Welcome back! "Wow, show!! "Ooh, ooh." "Wow, looks like I was worried! Lil hugged the show with tremendous speed. Shaw takes Lil firmly and accepts with a troubled face that the embrace is also in public. And I kind of feel more people in the castle. Could be. "Hey, Micah. Could it be that the people who were zombied came back? "Yeah, I caught it just in case everyone could use magic because it fell out of the sky" "I see." Good, didn''t it get recovered to anaza level? I guess that''s what people put to sleep for. I''m talking about Micah. Micah and the others have already put Amrita on it and the treatment is over. Then you''ll be fine. "Hey, hey, hey" "Ah, Kanata. I''m sorry I didn''t call you when I got back." "What''s wrong? "No, I''ll talk to you later... I''ll talk to you if I can, but there''s a lot going on. Hey, Shaw." "... oh, a little" "... it is. By the way, what kind of vault is that Mr. Sho is holding beside him? Speaking of which, if I show you, I''ll keep your vault aside, so Lil''s making it seem a little hard to hug. Now that I realize that Shaw himself still had it, I finally put it down. And Lil stuck back to the show. "So, what''s this?" "Kanata, you said this was a phantom relocation zone, right? In person." "... oh, I''ve been sealing that samurai guy" "Yeah." "You could have sealed an item." "Well! Well, then let''s do what the phantom circle said first. Herrell and Mitsuo should be able to solve the brainwashing, so the advice is that if you apply Amrita, it will heal properly. You have to try, don''t you? "All we have to do is those two hardened..." "They were both manipulated just like the zombies, so if you put an amrita on them, they can do something about it! [Exactly! "... with the demon god, so I could talk to him" "I hear you have some powerful information, so I can''t help it." "But before we bring those two back to life, shouldn''t we tell everyone that the battle has one paragraph? "Right! It would be more penetrating to ask the King if he were to let everyone know it was over. Everything I''ve been through was gone, and I asked the king to tell everyone that once it was over. Guys, relax and get on the spot or start to cuddle and rejoice with someone. Micah has also been hitchhiking and trying to hug me, but I was reluctant to tell her that it was first to help Kunio and the others. I''ll stand in front of the two of you who just stand alive, and I''ll put an amrita on you. I really hope this makes you feel better. "Ugh... ah..." "Ah, Mr. Herrell...... Mr. Herrell? "... ah? "Are you all right? "... uh... now, uh, what''s going on? Alim." "Oh, I did it! Looks fine! Mr. Mitsuo remains stunned, but Mr. Herrell noticed right away. But he still looks like a demon. Uh, can I really decide that this is okay? "... I remember what I did. I''m sorry." "Well, if you were being manipulated, you have no choice. By the way, the wings are still growing..." "I can pull in now" That being said, Mr. Herrell returned from the devil to man.... Was it free and free? The kings didn''t seem particularly surprised to know. I think I probably remembered Mr. Herrell''s magic about where he sensed it from, but Mr. Elle flew away. You''re supposed to be a princess. Maybe you have more momentum than Lil did earlier. "Oops. You made me worry, El." "Grr...... wow ahhh" "I hope Mitsuo returns after that." "... Hey, Alim" "What is it, king?" "... just in case, but really, that person named Mitsuo, the original figure of Mephistophales, is a common sense person, right? "Yes, it''s unthinkable from Mephistophales" "... right" The kingdom of Mephilado has been scattered from one Mephistophales. Myself, I didn''t want the Kings to meet Mr. Kwong, but this is the situation, so I can''t help it. Rumor broke, Mitsuo''s eyes opened. #### I''m sorry I took the night off last time. The cause of the malaise has been found. Back then, I repeated the bad habit of sleeping after 3-5 in the morning for five days in a row. That''s natural you can''t write properly anymore...... Day five, I seriously thought I was going to die. People are dying if they don''t sleep. Oh, there''s a total of 1,200 more stories this time! That''s too much. 1201 gossip sick day Lately, it''s harder to work out the content of gossip than this part. I don''t know why. In the meantime, I write because this is a story I finally came up with. #### "Munya...... oh my goodness...... hmm!? When I woke up in the morning and tried to stretch, my arm stuck to something. The sides of the bed and my right arm are connected in handcuffs. Micah hasn''t slept next door, and she must have woken up. Then it will be Mika who did this. If you think about it, your legs won''t move either. Apparently the right leg is also connected. It was supposed to be a normal play yesterday, but did you really want this to happen? "Oh, Ayumu, you''re up" "Yeah, I''m up." Micah came. Looks like he was cooking me breakfast. I have a knife in my hand. But Micah''s eyes are back in time. When I was saying ''I have dreams, dreams are mine'' like a clich¨¦. flirting, flirting, flirting. I should have gotten back to normal while I was flirting. "I have a dream. I can eat in a little while." "I''m blocking one hand, could you arn? "Of course!" "Eh heh." "By the way, dreams, my hair, nails and blood, which one do you want to eat? "If you put it in that kind of rice, you won''t be able to eat it because it''s mossy, hard or tastes like iron. I don''t like that you can''t have Micah''s dinner. Besides, if you''re gonna eat Mica anyway, I''d love to eat Mica herself. Like I do every night." "Oh, right! Sorry, listen to something weird." "Don''t worry, there are days like that." You know very well that I''m the daughter of the cafe chain chairman that I shouldn''t mix foreign objects in rice. Still, that''s it today, I know what it''s all about. Yandele, right? You''re pretty good at Jandere''s part, aren''t you? Let''s take a ride on this. Let''s just say I''m sweet on Micah today. "I have dreams, it''s dinner, eat" "Ahem! "Uh..." "Momogu" "What do you say?" "As always, it''s delicious. But even though it''s breakfast, it''s an elaborate menu, right? "Hehe, I prepared it for a dream." "Well, I''m a happy man." "Eh heh..." "Eh heh." It seemed pretty hard to feed me while I ate my share, but I guess this is good because Mika was so nicotine. Micah came next to me when I finished cleaning up. I see shade all over my face. You''re in the role. "Dream on, don''t leave me." "That way." "Stay with me forever." "You''ve already made it physical so you can never leave me again." "Dreams belong to me, I belong to dreams." You''re right. "You like me? "I like it beyond dimensions. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be seeing each other again in anasm." "Eh heh" Even though it was a compelling question, Micah''s face went down as she answered it. The only difficulty is being held captive and not being able to move, and the rest is usually fun, this. "Then just look at me, okay? "I think I''ve only seen Micah almost all the time, especially on days when there''s nothing." "I''ll do anything for my dreams." "I''d do anything for Micah." "Oh, yeah? Then... can we get closer? That''s what Micah said as she twisted. That''s funny, even if it was an act, why is it so nascent? I''m not always close or anything like that.... I wonder if it really went crazy, not acting. I''m getting worried. "Fine! Fine." "Fine, what? "Something different, Micah? At first I thought I was playing..." "I''m not playing, are you serious? "Right? "More than that, you''re gonna have to hug me now." "I can''t because I''m handcuffed." "Ah." ... less intelligent! Micah''s usually smarter. That said, this freaky Micah is also Micah herself. Uh... yeah, something from Shaw and Kanata. It''s like Micah right after I died. You''re back to some kind of applause. This... needs to be undone with the power of love. "You can''t hug me from me. Micah can hug me." "Yeah." "Mmm." "... have dreams" "All right, Micah! Next up is a kiss! "Ugh, yeah! Do!" Mandarin Micah has been kissing me. That was kind of a novelty, too.... Beginning Micah, you''re so cute! It seems like it''s kind of a habit. Well, I''d be glad to have it back. I couldn''t move Micah, who was keeping her mouth shut. "Ah, hi, hi...? "Something''s wrong with Micah today, so I thought I''d get it back." ¡­¡­¡­ "This kind of thing is mostly cured if you kiss it, yeah" "If so..." "If you were Micah, you''d be able to stand what I''m gonna do now, wouldn''t you? "Oh, hey, hey..." ____________ _______ __ "I feel so tired from under my nose to my chin" "Oh, my intelligence is back in the way I talk. You''re back to normal, Micah! "No way. Don''t let go for three hours. What is Velochu... Welcome" "Yeah, that''s the usual Micah-like answer" I really didn''t expect it to go back to normal, but it turned out to be O''Rei. I need to ask you why you were back in that Yandere style. I don''t know why. Nothing. I haven''t spent more time in the game than I''ve ever had, and I haven''t skipped depression on another woman. Especially even though the latter is impossible when the heavens and the earth are turned upside down and anasm and earth stick together. "Why was that, like, weird? "Sometimes, that kind of day wakes up earlier than I ever dreamed. You know, I usually get to suck on my dream cheek and calm it down, but this time, it''s not working." "That one comes out regularly." "Yeah, actually. I''m sorry to bother you, aren''t I? "Fine, it was fresh." Micah is adorable to any Micah, so I''ll forgive her at all. Micah wiped the saliva around her teasing mouth with a horny look on her face. Stop your hand as if you noticed something along the way. "... that? "What''s wrong? "... me, I remember everything that just happened" "Yeah." "Uh, the answer to me being sick, that''s all for real? "Of course." Micah got a little quiet. You look like you''re thinking of something. Hmm? I might have said something weird. "Um... the old me and just me, I have a lot of dreams..." "Much?" "Yes, no, it''s nothing after all. He said he really likes me and stays." "Of course, why can''t I leave you forever?" ¡­¡­ I guess I have dreams. " "What? "Himitsu. More than that, you have dreams, you''re not just gonna end up kissing me, are you? We''re going to get ahead of this, right? That''s what I''ve been suggesting as if to go out of the way. Um, I''m wondering if something''s happened to me, okay? Let''s get on with the suggestion. That''s just how I felt. ##### Which the hell is really at stake...... 1202 Episode One Sixty-Eight Solved? 2 "Hey......? "Good morning, Mitsuo" "Are you...! I did it again." Mitsuo, still in a clown, said so with great sorrow. Apparently, you and Herrell are back to normal. This guy is a complete victim on this one, isn''t he, poor thing? "Mephistophales is back." "Oh, Mr. Herrell, I''m Mitsuo now. Call it that way. You don''t like being called Lucifer either, do you? You''re right, Mitsu. "slightly different intonation, but it would be good" Apparently, Mitsuo and Herrell don''t have to be in a demonic state to get acquainted. I mean, I have memories, so I guess it''s natural. "... what if we get back from the demonic state soon? "That''s true, too." Mr. Mitsuo went from being that Mephistophales figure... to being a Love Long Circus specialty, Long Heart of Clowns, not an uncle in his 40s. It doesn''t make much difference because it looks like the same clown except that the feathers grow or look evil. "You haven''t changed." "This is how I dress when I''m doing my job. I was brought here as I was getting ready for work." "That''s some weird work..." "Oh, Mr. Herrell. Even if I had a burden on you, I wouldn''t just tolerate my work being weird, would I? "Shh, sorry." I''d like to see a circus of people from around the world once....... I have magic and skills, and people in the world over here may not like it because they are physically capable on average in the first place. Mr. Mitsuo came through between us to the front of the king. And I sat in the ground. "... I''m sorry. Allow me to express my apologies for what I have done and for everything. King Mephirado." "Let''s hear one thing, is it really that Mephistophales himself? "Yes, you''re right" I sent this man back to Earth without giving him a chance to apologize. I didn''t expect to come back here in the first place, so I did. "... I have no intention of forgiving you, but I have more to do than that, so now is a good time." "Whether this has stopped an attack from a fake god, my lord" "Exactly. We have to make sure of that first." [It''s not over yet, is it? That''s what Fantasy Maru said. This place bothers me that I was breathing when I finally paragraph one. Herrell and Mitsuo seemed to know something and nodded in tune. ... What do you mean it''s not over yet. Anyway, it was strong, like the devil or more in spite of a handful of elite enemies other than the demons I''ve fought before, and it''s tantamount to despair that I won in contention with a bunch of nasty people at the top level, but it''s not over.... Well the aim is me for some reason, and I don''t have anything in particular right now... I''m also convinced that there''s still something going on. I still don''t know why you''re after me in the first place. Is that a stalker? Is it a stalker? Well, I can''t count the number of stalker damage with both hands, so nothing like this... "What do you mean it''s not over? [Simply that the anaza level now has merely reduced the means to harass the Lord. It''s not over yet.] "You''re right, my king." "Mephi... no, even Mitsuo..." "Neither do I. I don''t think he''s gonna give up this much." "Would even Herrell say that? You''re not relieved." Heh, perseverance. I''ve never seen a big, obsessive stalker say that from a former subordinate before. Oh, that''s what Shiva looks like when it comes to stalking, isn''t it? What do you think as the same stalker? I think I''ll call it a minute. "Come on." [Did you call him? "Oh, there you are. Why did you call me Shiva? "I thought you knew God for once." "I''ve been asking for quite a bit of advice so far, but how many things have come to the core...... hmm? [Ha ha ha! What a phantom circle, what does that look like! I burst into laughter so high that I''d never seen Shiva face to face with a phantom circle. I left Shiva in that vault for six hundred years, so I guess it''s rude to laugh when you see her. [... Mm, is it Shiva] [Why are you trapped inside the item that sealed me! Ha ha ha! I don''t want to see you! [... you''ve kind of got a rounded personality, haven''t you? [I was rough until a few decades ago. But find a heart-soothing being while you spend all the time on the planet, huh? [I think you have eyes for that girl. Take that girl...] [I''ve been watching it since I was born! Ha ha! Though I didn''t expect you to come to anasm! [Shouldn''t we seal it again? I think you''re right about the phantom circle, yeah. 1203 Lesson 169: You Should Rest Today [Ha, ha, well, there''s only one thing I can tell! That''s what Shiva said to everyone, still laughing about the phantom circle. By the way, I''m rolling around looking like a dog robot and laughing. I wonder how funny it is to be sealed by your vault. "What? [Probably not attacking me anymore today and tomorrow] "Is that true, demon god?" [Oh, King Mephirado, even if it''s true. We''ve confronted him before. If you lose more of your men, you''ll have at least three days off.] I don''t know if I feel sad about losing my pawn rather than thinking about it, buddy. I mean, I knew the Shiva and the others had met fake anaza levels. [If you''re free tomorrow, Awkward, I''m going to pass on the information tomorrow.] "Why don''t we postpone it? [I refuse. That''s not true! I''m here to show you who you are! [I also agree with the opinion of Germany. How many strong enemies did you fight today? Rest easy, though.] Indeed, I am so tired that I can fall to the ground just because I have lost my strength already. I''ll admit it to everyone else. I''m a patient person, so Micah, Kanata, Sakura, whatever, it''s up to Hethet. If you can rest, you want to rest. "Okay, I want to take a break." "... will you? Looks like the sky that was staring is clear. There will be nothing better to do than let him show off his spirit in vain. For now, we won today.... Everyone! The king called on everyone. I think if I had always thought about it a little more and then I''d be calling everyone, but I knew you were tired and I was moving on to action right away. Many people heckle on the spot. It''s a legendary organism itself, especially when it comes to phantom circles and chaos black dragons, and I can''t help it if this happens. Go home, then. "Right..." "We don''t know when it''s gonna happen. We need to rest in case of the next raid." "Mitsuo will come to us too, won''t he? "... Are you sure? "I mean, you''re not going anywhere else, are you? "Thank you" Now we''re going to bring two enemy executives into our homes: Fantasy Maru and Mephistophales... well, okay. I think it''s okay now. I told you to stay in front of your fathers. We came back to the mansion on a momentary trip to Canata. Let''s just put the demons and the phantom circles in the same room. That''s what I was thinking, and there was a buzzing voice from the grownups. "... oh, I''m sorry. I just noticed! Long time no see, Chairman Benki" "Was the contents still Mr. Love Chief? Long time no see. It''s been two years." "It''s been a hundred years since I''ve seen you." Micah''s father and Mitsuo were talking in voice when doing business. Apparently, those who run one company knew each other? "I just remembered something." "Hmm? What the hell, Mika?" "Well, my cafe and the Love Long Circus, three years ago and two years ago, you''re collaborating." "... ah! Speaking of which, you did! I forgot because I don''t even remember where the cafe collaborated, but I see, is that why those two know each other? Mr. Mitsuo doesn''t seem to be able to stay because he knows someone other than us. Shall I just show Mitsuo your room for now? For customers. "Uncle, Mitsuo, can I talk to you later because I want to show you the room? "Oops, I''m sorry. See you later." "Yeah, again. I''m sorry, but I need your help." Each one told him to go back to his room and rest before taking Mr. Kwong to the guest room. I''ve never been able to stay here but Rose and Kara and the others. "Mihana, I didn''t think your father was Chairman Benki! When I first heard your last name, I should have noticed it was a rare last name." "I totally collaborated with us, too. I forgot. The world is small." I arrived in a room for the guests, so I made the guide inside for you Mitsuo. We''ll leave as soon as we''re done. He apologized so much for bothering me again. I did, but we had to take a break, too. Then I asked him to do it again. Even this guy was forced into this world after he got his home iced up in the first place and brainwashed and used, you better rest than apologize, right? So finally me and Micah are alone. It''s been months, no, about half a day to be exact, but I feel like I''ve been made an oazquee for a long time. I couldn''t bear to go back to our room and hug Miho. I haven''t taken a bath yet but it smells soft and good as usual. "You''ve had a lot today." "There''s so much going on, I''m confused." "Oh, you can finally have dreams to yourself. How much I wanted to do this." "Eh heh, me too." "... cute. I can''t stand it......! "Oh, that''s it... hey...! 1204 Episode One Thousand Seventy: Alim and Samurai [You were looking forward to the evening.] That''s what Shiva said as soon as I walked into the room where the demons and phantom circles were located. Lines like I heard somewhere. It''s the one I used to play in the inn when I acted constantly. Shiva must have been watching yesterday again, you''re in real trouble. Because being able to see me and Micah''s behavior means being able to see Micah naked as well as me. God, I can''t help but be angry at them for that much. [Looking forward to the evening...? Ho, is that what this is about] [Well, even if you didn''t see it, he and the others enjoy it every night, you just have to say so appropriately.] [Every night! That''s amazing. Even lilies can enjoy that much] Sure, every night. I don''t know why, Shiva is somewhat of a rap in front of a phantom circle. Rather than an increase in the number of people talking about it, it makes me feel like someone who rips off a friend''s secret to another friend. Does this have to be moxibusted? "Shiva, are you going to kick your ass today? [Mmm! Just give me a break, I don''t want to be in the same eyes as them! [Advertisement This is also comfortable Ze, Shiva? [I don''t like it, you should be free to move even if you were a dog! [Then you should refrain from making statements that strangle you, is it Abo? "... well, I didn''t kill people in front of me, let''s forgive them" [Ha ha, that''s what I mean! Ha ha! [Lord Alim, as you say, this guy is killing hundreds of people, isn''t he? In the Age of the Awkward] I have the same samaire, sultre. So slap Shiva''s head on the dog-shaped robot. The contents were replaced from the robot into the shavings. Well, that''s true, isn''t it? The demon god is the demon god, no matter how much he looked at me and his character got rounded up. You deserve to be killing a lot of people, when you think about it. [Wow, oh! You! Oh! Say something extra! I''m the only one who said I was allowed by Ayu...! [It would be true. But can it be so easily re-sealed? It''s amazing what an item master is.] "That, Shiva, did you tell him about my skills? Oh, like I told you in the first place because you can see the anaza level? [No, he has the skills to peek at the status from the beginning, Ze.] "Speaking of which, Sultr also fought the phantom circle. I see!" Until now, the only person who could see the status was Mr. Ult. Besides, that''s one of the powers of master skills. Do phantom circles have the skills to see status on their own? If so, I hope you can tell me how to get it, it seems convenient.... No, but I''m pretty strong in this world, and I don''t even have to see someone else''s status. [Well, isn''t Lord Alim skilled in ''status browsing''? Lord Alim is not a true brave or wise man, a level manufacturer, albeit of different colors. I just thought it was what I possessed...] "If you translate a level maker directly, it''s ''make a level'', right? I heard that from Sultre before, but what''s that after all? Such a title, nowhere..." [It''s too early to know, Ayu] "... is that it? Well, if you''re not involved in the current case, you can do it again." [Isn''t that a lot of good listening? Thus, the brave, the wise, and those who become leaders are more or less monogamous, but aren''t they simply good kids?] [Maybe he''s really pure and squid, but he''s got a lot of habits, too, nah] [Isn''t that the most in history] [I can say that] Does it have anything to do with the level maker having that habitual personality?... it''s a hassle to think about and no. You don''t have to force me to tell you a secret. Even so, you have a lot of my habits... Do you have a lot of habits? It''s true that there are women''s clothing habits and gamers. [Anyway, this kid didn''t show up, create new skills, etc. If you glanced at the status, you''d know.] [I suppose so. There weren''t many strong skills. The status is freaking monstrous.] [Because he''s a brain muscle that takes the tactic of raising the level against his appearance and hitting him with a strong weapon! "... Me, you have less skills? Skills section is pretty pampered though." [Hmm, I guess so. For example, an awkward person possesses two master skills] "That''s right..." You didn''t think to have two master skills. I guess I''m really strong. I''m the only one from Earth (plus the Lil family) who has mastery skills, and even though we''ve all built new skills in the meantime, it wasn''t enough for the stronger ones. Nevertheless. "So why did you lose the show? If you had two master skills, you''d be winning the show, right? [That is a matter of status. What that good Gatai boy has is'' The Flaming God ''. It''s called divine skills. It had come to the point where the status that had reached its apex overlapped to create the sun. I thought if I did it properly, I wouldn''t let myself be melted, and I admitted to losing clean] "Oh well... but the show''s statscasting too, huh? And yet you''re not a level maker? [... his level was raised by the Lord, wasn''t it? "Yeah! That''s all I know." But there''s nothing in the titles and other columns that says anything about the fact that I worked hard to raise everyone''s level.... Ah, it''s time for everyone to come. The illusion circle explanation starts now, doesn''t it? They''re going to teach you right about yourself, so you have to listen carefully. But why was I the only one called first? 1205 gossip lil rampage "Shaw, I''ve been thinking." "Hmm? What, troubles?" "No, it''s not so much a concern, but something like this... you want to run wild" All of a sudden I wonder if it''s giving me a breezy feeling of thinking about something, and I want to try to run wild. Such an urge. Is that what normally happens? In the first place, Lil said there was already a time for a rampage. "You have an episode, isn''t that a rampage? "Look, what Micah''s doing to Ayu is perverse from the side." "Oh, wow." "Oh, that''s what I want to try to do for a show. It''s not the same as the estrus period again, is it? "Where?" "Mostly, this semester''s episode ended the other month." This guy''s already hiding and pulling my pants out and doing all kinds of things. So you''re not tired enough of that? Well, it''s been years since I''ve known you, even though I''m dating myself. There''s a lot I don''t even know about him. Let''s accept this guy even if he was a pervert. "Well, if it''s me, shouldn''t it be a crime? "Really? Can I run wild? "It''s not normal for a guy to say that." "Wow, that''s okay. I''m not normal." "Well, do what you want..." "Wow, let me do that then! So Lil disappeared into the other room. I guess I''ll be getting ready for something. What are you going to do? He is. Are you, like, unwanted? I deal with them properly every day...... in many ways. Is it that it is not enough yet? I came back after a while. Why are you wearing a blanket road outfit? "Wahoo, happy" "Why are you on such a Bukabuka road? It''s the right size. You must have it, right? "This is the road trip to the show." "Seriously." "I''m wrapped up in a show... I''m happy..." This guy doesn''t even wear underwear. He''s wearing my road.... I see, indeed, Micah would do something similar to having dreams. Don''t be completely impressed. And you look happy... Wouldn''t you rather be wrapped up in me than on a road trip? "Lil, wouldn''t it be better to stick with me in that sense than to get on the road? "Wow, I don''t get it! That''s it, this is it. I feel a little disloyal, this way is better. I like that disloyalty." "... why are you wearing it naked? Next time, it''s hard for me to wear." "Wahoo, Shaw wears this as he thinks about me... very good...! "Oh, wow." You can''t say anything, not like this. I''m the one who told you to like it, and I don''t have a choice. Well, you still have my personal belongings in your arms. Are you motivated again? "What''s that black thing?" "This is Shaw''s uniform." "Do you wear it?" "Wahoo. I want to wear it, no? "Even if they say so cute...... Not that I can''t." "Yay! That said, Lil took off her road clothes in front of me and changed into my uniform. I knew they were too different sizes and they are bukabuka. Well, even though we''re both working out, what we''re aiming for is different and we can''t help it. Instead, if this lil was as muscle pampered as I am, I wouldn''t... "Hehe...... nice. But wearing this naked is a little creepy." "Hey, maybe Lil dives into my futon for the same purpose as he is now? "Wow, you''re right." "Right." "To tell you the truth, I''m most comfortable living when I''m snuggling with the show. But it''s a bad idea to stick to the show all the time, so I''m replacing it with a smell and stained cloth." This much weird behavior if this guy''s alive, can I forgive him? You just told me you should come directly to me, so I wish I did. Sometimes Lil shy away from weird things. I felt somewhat embarrassed to put it in my mouth now, so I grabbed Lil''s hand and pulled him over and hugged him. "Wahun! "Isn''t this better than a substitute? I thought you were treating me differently? "Wahoo, that''s right... Next time I pulled it all out again and thought I''d do the one that only weaves one white shirt, but nothing more if the show does this for me, right? eheheheheheh..." "Oh, not today. Sometimes I do that..." ... but I couldn''t see it because I had satisfied Lil. I feel kind of spared. But well, okay. Today is not the day for Lil to go wild. After a while I remained closely attached, I moved away from Lil''s. "Ah..." "Well, I''m satisfied." "Well, are you satisfied with that?" "Next it''s Shaw''s turn to let his desires go! Come on, tell me what you want! "Then get your underwear and clothes right" "Wow, that''s not it." "... let''s go on earlier" "Wahun! In the end Lil hugged me without going back to get dressed. This is just a normal snooze story, but if you think about it, it means that Lil is being influenced by Micah, right?...... one day lil get his head screwed off when it comes to romance like mica? Do I have to be careful? Looks like you should consider this one a prelude level even if it''s a rampage...... ##### It''s been months since I''ve written these two...... 1206 Episode 171 Samurai Information [Would you be all set?] "Right, they''re all here" Well, I guess I was the only one who had something to teach for now because I did it with that level manufacturer. Now, as planned, Fantasy Maru will tell you many of the secrets he knows. I''m going to record audio, and I''m going to give the kings the information they need. [Okay, first ______] ______ ____ _ Fantasy Maru first told me what he told the show. First of all, we all already know that I was a warring samurai child. And that one day, when I came close to realizing that the magic formations were emerging, I came to anasm. And then there was the fact that the phantom turning circle was also able to come and go with the earth and the anasm, or that the vault, the so-called phantom turning area vault, was created and placed.... that the phantom circle itself has noticed that the time axis is messed up by the earth and anasm. As far as the anaza level is concerned, what we now call the false anaza level is actually a real anaza level, but it seems to be the second generation. I mean, there''s something else about the first generation of anazas. He said it was already the second generation when the phantom circle came to anasm. And the second-generation anaza-level has the ability to free up status, and the messaging function can be eavesdropped on? When Me or Micah came to this world in the first place, it seems to be that second generation anazare level that sent me explanations and encouragement words. Actually, you were exercising your abilities!... Me and Mika really thought that was the mercy of the vault. But no way, I can''t believe it was the first call from a stalker who''s after me now.... Honestly, my spine was so freaked out that I got into the top ten in my life. I haven''t said anything for almost a year since then, why is this even worse now... Not very much, but I don''t think it''s just because I''m cute. [That''s what I told Lord Shaw. So, first about the awkward or now about the anazah level...... which one do you guys want to know? "I ask the other way around, but which is easier to talk about the phantom circle? "Right, I want to know exactly who is putting my confrontational sons in a tough spot. I would like you to make it easier to understand from someone who is easy to explain." [I understand. Then we''ll talk about it since the Awkward came to Anasm...] Fantasy circles are fairly lengthy to talk about, so we''ve moved on to adjusting time in the magic room. This mansion is fully furnished with time regulation in all rooms, so I decided to ask about 100 times the speed difference between the outside and the inside. ... and... well, I guess I had ten hours just to listen to you. Serious personality for everyone, so I heard it right without missing anyone. Listening to the whole life of every person is such a time consuming thing. This is what happened when I summed up the main points that I thought were important. First, the phantom circle received a message from a second-generation anazah level, just like us, when we first came to anasm. He was talking to me in kind words, but ''it wasn''t a warring word,'' he said, and it was hard to read. Sounds like it was the word of our time.... What do you mean? So, the magic team that Hallucinogen Maru encountered on Earth was meant to call the show, Kanata, and Sakura and the others as sage, just like what they''ve been reading into this world. It is different from our time that no magic formations have emerged directly to those chosen as wise men. However, Suluru interrupted me by saying here, "If it''s an exposed tournament, I''ll be there." According to Sultre''s story, the magical ''normal'' to invoke the sage is not of the phantom circle or of the shows. There are two magic formations that originally appear on Earth, and there are two people who are called? Those two are the planet, and they''re chosen from people who are close and intimate in those years, like brothers or lovers or best friends.... Sultre''s characteristic is to take over the wise. It''s really about killing one important person and taking the other''s body. So two at a time. What? Well, in the case of the show, Lil just gets turned into a detonator.... Why bring a wise man in favor of the demon god? I questioned him, but even when I asked him a question, he made fun of me. Well, the phantom circle, which came as a wise man anyway, is soon picked up by the king of the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom, just like the Canatas. He was surprised that there was only one wise man this time, and his king. Then, in the meantime, he said, he cleared a lot of the dungeons that the king had prepared and got stronger at once. Seems like he didn''t go around, one at a time, unlike me, even though he said he cleared a lot. Against the perimeter of my dungeon, I said posoli that Fantasy Maru was God''s business. By the way, it seems that the skill that Mirage Maru had as a bonus for Sage was called ''Mononov''. You think anything simply has a status five times numerically? It''s a five-fold increase in real terms, and the status remains the same as the original number.... For a moment, I wanted to let this guy''s status kanst. That''s a bad habit! 1207 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Two Samurai Information 2 Then the phantom circle eventually came to confront Sultr. Even so, he was about the age of elementary school at the time he came to Anasm, but by then he said he was already about the same age as us. They''ve been raised all along in the castle. While he was raised as a young child, he was indispensable for years, not a single day, had little eye for the legendary weapon that came out of the dungeon, waved the knife made to order every day, and not only strengthened his skills, but also sharpened his own skills. There is something close to Shaw''s enthusiasm for Judo. Incidentally, he said that even though this was all the illusion pills used around the sword, the technology had not been passed on to Egdrasil Divine Tree Country because it was simply harder to handle than a normal sword. Sultr, who was supposed to be attached to the sage, took over his body when fighting the Fantasy Spiral, the prince of the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom. At the time, the prince was his twin brothers, arguing with each other the whole time which would take the throne of the king after the death of the king at the time. As Sultre entered the show into the gap where those two fought one day and his brother''s anger reached its apex. I was about a high school student with 12 views at the time of the phantom circle. It was accomplished only by slaying demons on a whim so far and clearing dungeons. I''m not sure if it''s too early. The demons said it was amazing with their mouths, but I fixed it right away that I was amazing, so maybe I''m just weird. The winner of the battle between the sultry and the phantom circle is, of course, the phantom circle. But I would have used a knife called a phantom circle, but it should have been a legendary sealed weapon called a gunnil that had sults sealed. I asked him if he had temporarily switched weapons because I was curious, and he stabbed me with it only for a moment of stagnation. Well, think about it normally. Right? When we confronted the then hallucinogenic circle and the modern sultry, I asked the sultry himself which was stronger, and the answer came back that it was a hallucinogenic circle even without the strength at the end of the mounting. I guess so because there is a sultry for strength. A little regrettable. Then the phantom circle has continued to spend time in anasm. Five years later, he was perceived by all nations as the most powerful person of anasm at that time. So now you''re saying you were in a position like me or Mr. Gilmers! Then I asked him if he was acting like an idol, like me, and he said he didn''t do that to boulders. That''s not what it looks like. More importantly, he said Chonmagge wasn''t very reputable in this world. Though the samurai child, the illusion circle, seems to have been tied all along. Of course I''m still tied. And yet another two years after the public recognized that phantom circles were the strongest in anasm, the then king of the kingdom of Buhula asked me if I could be a direct leader. Of course, to exorcise Shiva. At the time, he was appointed a phantom circle by bitter meat measures because no other suitable person was within the kingdom of Buhula, but if Shiva seemed to come out of the seal. Well, rather, we don''t know people who are only ''leaders'', do we? Speaking of which, Shiva doesn''t know what she''s capable of because she''s never tried to do harm on my side or on a stalker from the start. Samayil, for example, can be attached to a woman of the blood muscles of the Kingdom of Mephirado, and the ability is to force creatures to die or to produce and serve demons. Sultr can be attached to a royal or wise man in the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom who has brought his anger to its apex, and the ability is to create new spaces or enhance the ability of those ahead of him who have attached them.... That''s right, I don''t even know who Shiva would attach to. "Yes, yes! I don''t know what Shiva''s capable of, or the terms of the person she''s going to install! What was it like? [What, hasn''t this guy taught you guys? [First, a phantom circle. I don''t want this girl to hate me. Don''t tell me what I''m capable of! [You''ve already downgraded the seal destination, right? Are you with me that you hated me any more? [Oh, really...? That''s where I''d normally like to affirm it to you, but I don''t like it when I hate it for once. If I hate you any more, I might do something to Shiva. I''d like to know what Shiva''s capable of, but you should give her some advice. "I''m not with you, a week or whatever, depending on the content, I might stop listening to you more......! [Yes...... no! I need Ayu here...! Whoa, whoa, whoa! [Making this cry in front of his parents is pretty awesome, too, Koz] [Oh, the only thing that has changed is accuracy. He also abandons his pride as a god] [Because... she''s cute...! [... I''m rather sorry that the God I defeated is like this...] It''s a lot of broken hips... Ability I don''t want you to know that much. I knew I was dying to find out. 1208 Episode 173: Shivas Ability "So, after all, are you capable? [Who teaches knowing you could hate me! [It''s time manipulation] [Nooooooo! That''s what I said! I said it myself! Heh, it''s time manipulation. What a demon. No, I guess it feels complicated anyway, like Samayyle or Sultr, even though it means time manipulation in a nutshell. I don''t think it''s simple. But as much as I manipulated time, is there an element that I don''t like? If it''s a hallucinogenic circle, it''s like right now. You can answer me right now. "Doesn''t really seem like there''s an element I hate, Fantasy Round" [Stop the time. This guy has stormed around, I want you to think about it. Demon God is SSS rank when it comes to demons. Strength for multiple bodies. Don''t you think that''s vicious that you can stop time and easily make an organism irresistible? "Uh, I was. So Shiva slaughtered her." [It is. By the time the awkward man is appointed leader, he will be destroying about two neighboring countries in the kingdom of Bukhula] Wow, I didn''t think so, but I knew I was doing pretty good. I can''t believe we''re destroying two countries. Because anasm is only about the size of a moon against the earth, some countries don''t go 100,000 people, except for countries that are said to be big countries, like the kingdoms of Mephirado and Buhula, but still killing tens of thousands of people doesn''t change, does it? "... All right, Shiva is going to be a sealed medium now, claw twig! [Stop it, stop it! Because it''s the afterlife......! You''re friends with Ayu!? "... well, it looks like Shiva''s reflecting too, and I''ll give her a break as long as I can''t put her back in the dog" [Ugh...] [In his case, it''s not reflection, it''s just that he wants to be hated, nah.] "You mean you''re not reflecting? [I am! I''m reflecting! "Hmmm......" I''m reflecting, and even though it was hundreds of years ago, what you did is what you did.... but that one, stopping time is actually what Micah and Sakura have been able to do lately, but it''s pretty powerful. You used to win a hallucinogenic circle like that, didn''t you? "In the meantime, how did the phantom circle beat Shiva? [He let me win by killing the art of time suspension, itself] "What skill was I just talking about, Slashmaster? [Exactly. Sure, Shiva was strong, but Sultre was stronger. It would also be compatible] [As it were, well, sultry is the most vegan of us...] After all, Shaw used to make the phantom circle admit to losing. I wonder what this is because it''s compatible too. I''m surprised that strength is divided among demons. Speaking of which, I dealt directly with Samayle, but it was Kanata and Mika who dealt directly with Sultr, wasn''t it? I made an item to seal. Same number as the phantom circle, defeating the demon god. It''s me, but I wonder if you have any information just to compare. "But your sister Sultr had ice pickled it and knocked it down right away, didn''t she? Are you sure you''re strong? "Oh, that''s what I thought, Sakura." [... I''d rather not be knocked down against the guy whose status is kanst, Daze? Temee and the others don''t do any damage around. It''s like Ne. Daga, if you were kanst... Nala, you''re supposed to use normal magic once to swallow all of this anasm. Dekirunda] "It is! So you and I haven''t really taken it seriously yet, have we? [I suppose so. Shoji was also able to fight the awkward the other day and make the sky a sea of fire if you''re serious.] Well, if I''m serious, then I can take down the executives prepared by the second generation Anazar Level by themselves, and I wonder if I''ve ever done any damage at all. It''s important to save power in the realm of people''s common sense, but you have to be able to use it at times. I wonder if I need this kind of special training as well as increasing my skills. "Something''s out of the question, but then again, one question from me, okay? [Oh, beautiful... it''s just a beautiful flower palace. I don''t know what to ask.] "No, I have a question for Shiva..." [Ha, sorry to hear that! I''ve known these kids longer! "... Shiva, maybe when me and cherry blossoms make skills about time, did you give advice or something? I wonder if I did now. It was easy to stop time so much." "Ah, I see! [Did you notice? That''s Micah. Exactly.... Actually] Shiva said he was using the messaging feature while we slept to teach us a recipe for skill synthesis, as implied. Micah and Sakura often have unusual dreams or something since they came to this world. That seems to be because this world is strange and overflowing compared to Earth. It''s a matter of constitution. In other words, unconscious paranoid habits have been added to the two thoughts. You think Shiva applied it and worked on Micah and Sakura''s brains as soon as she realized that?... Aren''t you too scared that your own girlfriend is more susceptible to other people''s words being affected while she''s unconscious? Shiva''s messing with us, okay, but if Mr. Pervert finds out about this and blows something weird into Micah, it''s gonna be a big deal. We have to be careful. ##### Sorry, I took a nap and woke up and it was such a late post. 1209 Gathering of gossip gamers "Hmm, can I have something like this? Do you look good?" "I think you''ll always be cute with more" "Oh my God! I''m choosing clothes while my dreams nick......! It''s just not my date day. Yes... you look so cute besides me. I don''t know if it''s a popular video contributor event, but you haven''t attended anything like that so far, but I got used to being out in public with anasm and doing things like idols, so I got to the idea of trying to get out. Even though I know what happens when dreams come out in public. I''ve been collecting information about the planet''s "Alim (dream video posting account)" from day to day. He called the topic "The lousy guy who repeats his abolition in RPG, so much so that he''s the cutest girl in Japan," and now the number of account favorites is up to half way to seven digits. With the momentum as it stands, they will have reached seven digits by next spring. Also, the fans make me wonder if I''m a man or a woman. The voice is a girl, but the topic is because she looks like a boy. The possibility of voice changers has also been debated from time to time as unavoidable. By the way, I think I''m finding out my age. "... but don''t they think you''re a girl if you dress like that? "If that''s what you think, it''s good because women''s clothing is a hobby." "Yep..." Video post started with the simple idea that you might be able to make as much money as you like the game. That consciousness remains unchanged. I don''t really think about what other people think. If it''s dangerous, I won''t. I''d like to follow you if I could... "Hey, I have a dream, I''d like to go too. It''s okay if you only have one companion, right? "Uh, no, there''s plenty of guys and stuff, right? You''re gonna get numbed in seconds." "... wouldn''t it be the same if you were to say that? "I''m good, I''m a man on the register." "I wish I had at least spoken to Sho" "I just had a date with Lil today." "Then I have no choice. But I''m still gonna follow you." "Eh!" "Keep it safe! "I have no choice." Well, we''re not normal people anymore, and it''ll be okay if something happens. Instead, if you make dreams look like lesbians and make it harder for a man to get close, I''ll be able to move. That''s a good thing. That''s why I''m ready too. "Then let''s go." Me and I have a dream to keep our hands together and head to the venue. Take the train you always use to go to school, pass the station in front of the school and get off at the fourth station. From there, switch to the subway, move one stop, and take the bus. I was going to leave pretty soon, but I arrived at a critical point in my scheduled time. The bus got caught in traffic, so there''s no choice, is there? Thanks to you, I haven''t been able to greet anyone in my dreams since I came into the venue....... it''s getting so much attention though. The venue seemed quite large. And the participants, of course, are just people with some habit. "This time, thank you so much for coming together! Yikes! Once a year, it''s an event, have fun! Uh, this was Tee from the Gem Ministry project of the project! This time the invited person, because of now, I think one person at a time can come forward and introduce themselves, okay? It''s broadcasting live, and if you don''t, your audience will be in trouble, so I''ll do it. Then, Dr. Zitaro, please." "I left it for you to introduce, it''s Zitaro from the Gahaha Classroom Channel..." You''re all tense. But the number of favorites of the people who made this plan should have been two and a half million, and the next uncle to be introduced should have been one and a half million. I''ve never seen the video itself, but I''ve been looking into the participants for a while. In about a minute I finished introducing myself to an uncle named Zitaro, and it was a dream that he was instantly nominated. By the way, participants know right away because they''re lowering their name cards for participants from their necks. I think he was nominated because he was probably cute, but Had a dream usually said he was coming to me and climbed onto the platform. "Nice to meet you! My name is Alim! "Yes, nice to meet you! Uh... ah! Are you that Mr. Alim! "Of that unknown gendered abolitionist live. Uh, I didn''t realize..." "Gentlemen, okay, here''s an end to the debate. Mr. Alim is, she''s a girl!... Well, according to the information, about 90% of people thought so." "And you''re cute, did you do any idols or models? "No, not at all" "Shit, we''ve got more viewers at once. It''s a bad stretch." "Well, I can''t believe you''ve ever been such a cute kid who''s been unidentified! Oh, my God, the subject of dreams lasted seven minutes. People from then on were more or less minute by minute, but only went so much with dreams. So cute is amazing.... I wish I could disguise myself and hide my face, but I don''t even wear a mask. I have a dream. I didn''t either. Then Free Talk Time, well the Exchange started, but the popularity of having dreams was amazing. There are famous live people, but people come together just like them or more. Dreams gained a lot of connections. Napa was also done dozens of times, but he stuck with me and faked and spent time with both his gender and sexuality. When you check your dream account when you get home, your favorites are in seven digits at once. And to the introductory column stuff that fans make, there was information added about being a girl and information about being a lesbian.... We had no idea that dreams would be legendary even on Earth, taking that day as a border...! ##### I''d like to write a lot of these stories when I''m done with this part of Levelmaker. Maybe only this story will move the place (when it was posted) after this part and repost it. 1210 Episode 174: Obsession with Homeland "So back to the story, where did it end up? [In the meantime, the awkward won and sealed Shiva] "I see." [This was roughly when the awkward man was about thirty ways] That, Thirty Road? I thought you were a great grandfather when you left Shiva on Earth. That should have been the case in the legend. I mean, you didn''t come here to put Shiva on Earth right after you defeated her, did you? Let''s be clear there. "The story I heard was that you were supposed to be my grandfather when I put my phantom relocation on Earth? [It is. It wasn''t until forty years later that the Awkward returned to Earth.] "It is." [Well, we talk in order] He spent forty years as a hero sealing Shiva and then returning to Japan to leave her alone. When I asked him if he was in the same situation as I was in because I was now pretty flabbergasted, Sultr replied to himself, ''I didn''t do anything like an idol''. I see, that''s right. In the meantime, they made women peel off and eat delicious food. Instead, I''ve been saying things like we''re weirder doing a lot of work since we became heroes. It could indeed be. Well, I did what a normal man would likely do if he had money or power. By the way, I didn''t seem to think about getting married because it''s troublesome. [... and the awkward, the time has come to run out of life. I was looking back on my life when I died] "Oh, aren''t you dead? [No, I will die then, to be exact. The time has come for me to think that I might die in my lifespan] "Early seventies, right? There was also a potion, so we should be able to survive as much as we can..." [What, is life expectancy growing in modern times? That would be a good thing. But Awkward, you didn''t think about extending your life. I didn''t want to be rude. As a person, I wanted to die] I accidentally shut my mouth.... At least me and Mika were going to spend a lot of time with each other extending their lives. Sho and Ye may make the choice of accepting life expectancy, but we have also discussed accepting it and letting ourselves live. Because I want to be in love all the time. I know, it''s not like me and Micah are so much love each other because they''re so young. Probably all the time, forever. That''s why I was going to keep living even if humans were just the two of us on Earth and Anasm...... like this, I get weak when people clearly tell me I''m going to die as a person. [Mm-hmm? What''s wrong? Lord Alim and Lord Micah have some sudden complexion] "Oh, oh, about this one! Never mind. Hey, Mika." "Ugh, yeah......" [I hope so. But the awkward had one wish. That''s a one-time wish to go home] I see, it''s really something you''ve been in anasm for a long time until you''re in your seventies. It''s called a phantom circle, it''s called Mr. Mitsuo, and if you can''t return to Earth for decades, that''s the kind of desire that will explode.... because I would have been sick if I hadn''t met Micah too. I wonder how that happens, after all, what the original world is so important? [And the awkward, at the time of his death... was spoken to by the anaza-level] "Huh, you mean we actually met? [No, it''s a message. I made a deal with him and the awkward returned to Earth.] "What kind of deal is a deal? Fantasy Maru slowly talked about the deal. Firstly, he said that Anazar level has demanded two main things, provided that we only let him return to Earth for one day. One is to keep one of the demon gods I have ever sealed on Earth. And the other thing is to fight as your own soldiers when the day comes. I think that''s probably this time. Master Jizo is the idea of a phantom circle, and he created it in late life, using the masonry technique he started with his hobby, remembering that when he was on Earth. All the items that seal the demon god are weapons, so you can''t just leave the weapon there. That''s why I drank my desire, said the phantom circle was in a state of contract with Anaza-level from death until today. [You, you signed with a guy like that, telling me you''re a samurai] [... now that I think about it, it would have been stupid. But so much so, the awkward missed the locality. By the time I died, once by the time I died... I wanted to go home] "Something like that happens to all of us, right? Hey, Mitsuo." "Yeah, yeah. ¡­ to be honest, once you get caught up in that idea, you''ll be obsessed with the planet by the time it''s pathological." [Honestly, I sincerely envy Lord Arim and the others who can come and go with Japan and Anasm. How can the Lord come and go? Assuming, even if you were an item master, you can''t connect another world to each other...! Well, maybe I''d be amazing if I thought about it that way. That''s why you''re not mentally unstable. Glad I''m an item master...... can I simply think about it? 1211 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Five: A Different Way to Be Called ¡­¡­ "... have dreams, okay? "Yeah, I''m fine." The phantom circle said the conversation was over and cut up. As a result, I could know some of the things I didn''t. In the end, Fantasy Maru didn''t seem to know much about the second generation of Anazar level because he was just hitting on us with a contract with Anazar level (and looking for someone strong). He doesn''t seem to know why he''s attacking me.... No, when I heard that, it was some kind of cloudy reaction to tea, so I know you know a little bit, but you didn''t seem to tell me when I asked. Then, the reliance is Shiva, but Shiva and the others still just tease. You''re so adorable about me, why do you suddenly shut up when that happens? I think the Shiva and the others are the three pillars holding the absolute key. In the meantime, then we broke up. Shortly after that, I asked Mr. Kwong if he was going back to Earth, but for the trouble he caused, he was worried about us, and he''s going to stay in this mansion for a while because the other time is stopped from us anyway. Well, this guy was also directly involved with the second generation of anazah levels, and I gave him permission because he might give me some clues or something. ... and I''ve been thinking a little bit about it now. I''ve dealt with Mitsuo and Mitsuomaru as enemies before, but it didn''t seem like any other HR after hearing about Mitsuomaru''s, "People brought from Earth to Anasm want to go home even if they''re unscrupulous". I also remember Miho getting more and more mentally tired about three weeks before she came to anasm. It hasn''t been a year in anasm yet, but it feels like a long way back. I wonder why. Do it, maybe there''s something about anasm that drives time crazy. If Micah hadn''t been here, I''d be sure she''d be like Mitsuomaru and Mitsuo. I could have worked with a demon god or someone in God and been rambling around. Maybe bully Kara or destroy the kingdom of Mephirado...... "Hey, Mika." "Hmm?" "Thanks" "Hmm? You''re welcome." Maybe my dependence on Micah up to this point was because I missed her. I''ve heard about the shows and how Micah liked me so much that she got sick from the start, but I... would that really have been it? I can only assume it is now. ... Wait, isn''t it strange why Micah and I came to this world so quickly? Except for everyone I know, both Mitsumaru and Mitsuo have been called into this world as wise men, haven''t they? The second generation of Anazar Levels said on the first day they called me into this world because I was a good girl. So I don''t actually have any position. But if you could have made a lot of time around and yet you wanted to call me in, you should have called me in as a wise man just before you died. I wonder why you didn''t. And I wonder why you even brought Micah. If you brought Micah here by killing her because I looked lonely, I''m really sorry for Micah. In the first place, how can something heavy fall over your head at such a good time and you be unlucky and unlucky to hit? I''m pretty sturdy, contrary to my appearance, so I''d still know if I was hurt badly.... if all the trucks that stuck Micah and the vases that wore my head, the second generation Anazar level was working on it...? "Are you sure you''re okay? "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. What''s going on? "No, because he looked so scared. Well, the frightening face of dreams is to the extent that kittens are intimidating." "... why am I in this world, I thought. It''s a lot weird. For the most part, we''re all in this world because we''re sage, but Micah and I are different." "Are you telling me that you were brought to the second generation anaza level for some reason? Well, I guess I''m right, too." "That, you know what I mean? "I''ve always thought so." What, that''s what you thought? Maybe I just didn''t think too much of it before. I think I already found out about Kanata.... I mean, it''s likely true that Micah said that too sharply, isn''t it? So, for what? After all, I''m cute, but like a super novice kidnapping for?... It''s frightening that there isn''t. In fact, I''ve been almost busjacked on Earth to kidnap me. "Mica." "Hmm?" "Cute is a sin..." "Right, you''re going to be heartbroken.... are you thinking about being brought to anasm or something because you''re cute? "I was wondering if that was all I had left." "... having dreams is I.Q, not as high as Yip, but it should have been beyond people''s knowledge, right? I''m the only one who can do that." "Ugh." "... I''m tired, I have dreams. Look, you can just sweeten me up and rest." "I will..." I hugged Mika sweetly. Well, the good thing about being called up is that you made a lot of friends, that your best friend found you a lifetime partner, that you can level up as much as you want, that you can do whatever you want when you level up, and that''s about as good as hanging out with Micah. If you hadn''t come to this world, you wouldn''t even be dating yet, instead of never getting laid! ... Hmmm, I can''t tell you how good it''s all been since the anasm came. 1212 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Six: Late Night Chimes "Sooo... sooo..." Micah sleeps in a pretty sleep next door. I don''t know, I woke up at midnight like this. I''d be tired and neat with all kinds of things at night if it was normal. Speaking of which, I hardly ever wake up in my sleep like this, although I can''t sleep or have done it hundreds of times all night. Either you don''t sleep or you don''t. So. "Come on." I slowly left the bed to keep Mika awake. Me and Mika don''t wear sleeping rolls while we''re in anasm. No, I can wear it, but I''m not wearing it because I''m going to end up taking it off on the way. That''s why the room is supposed to be temperate, Sue. I really don''t feel like going to bed again. You should probably go to bed, though. Also, I only wore underwear because it was strange for them to move around the room naked even though they were asleep. I don''t know, I don''t have the image of being frightened at night when I stay up all night, but I feel like that when I wake up in my sleep. That''s strange. "... mmm" Well, I''ve decided to stay awake, but I have nothing to do. I only have minimal lights on to keep Micah awake, and there''s only a few things I can do. It would be a game at a time like this. The game is my identity. If you''re caged in the magic room, you can play without worrying about time. That''s why I set up a magic room to go inside and take out the game. I have a tie-in play I haven''t done yet in Dragner Story 4. This game can be partied off the protagonist from week two... I''m not clearing through one to the back boss with four fellow characters Worsts who are said to be weak by removing the brave ones. I''ll do it without weapons, of course. Lately, Micah hid away and the brave man has just achieved unarmed clearance. It took about 200 hours. This game, if the Brave specs are too high to level 99, you can go all the way to Las Boss, right? Even the most powerful brave man in the series is famous. I''m done editing the videos that played those, and all I have to do is go back to Earth and post.... AnazaLevels I can''t go back without doing something about it though. Start Dragner Story 4 and choose from the beginning of the new data. Dragner Story 4, who literally wanted to play until he died, is also going to get less impressed if you repeat it from the beginning. Well, I''m used to it, so I can''t help it. ...... Ping-Pawn. And, all of a sudden, there was a chime noise from the tozmaho. I was still in the middle of typing my name, but I think someone''s here. I put the game screen in sleep mode and see who''s chiming this mansion. No one''s showing. Oh, no, it just shows my shoulder. I see you''re in a hurry. I think I pushed you from a weird direction. That''s coming this late at night, something''s decided to rush it. If you can think of it, has Castle Mephirado been attacked again and one of the soldiers come for help, or has there come out a suddenly ill person who wants me to treat him with healing magic based on me being an SSS ranker? You won''t be asking for a model at this hour. I went back to Alim for now, got dressed properly and then left the magic room. Walk slowly to avoid waking Mika. "Huh... Ayum... Lameh..." Surprised...... Micah said something to sleep with. You''re having sex with me again. Do you even dream about it? But isn''t dreaming something you see right before you wake up? Well, when Mica sleeps in this world, she seems to have some weird dreams, like me and Mica becoming Weaver and Hiroshi, or me becoming an ant and growing up saying, "Ant M," and maybe there''s no such thing as thinking about sleeping at this hour. In the meantime, I''ll walk out of your room and down the hallway of your mansion. And I reached the front door. Out the front door to the garden, in front of the gate. The town of Mephirado Castle is very quiet. You don''t have one kid but the one who called me, and you have no choice. Exactly like a quiet night or something. I opened the gate gently and glanced at my face. There is one man before the call bell. I spoke up. "Here you go! Sorry I''m a little late." "True, I''ve waited a long time..." Mmm, I was called in the middle of the night like this, and normally I would be in the middle of sleeping, but I waited. I don''t know what they''re gonna say. But I can''t help but be angry at that, so let''s not worry about it. "I''m so sorry.... So, what can I do for you? "Yeah, I''ve definitely been working for you." "This is an emergency, isn''t it? Is there someone with a sudden illness? "No one is particularly sick.... No, I''m probably sick myself." I don''t know who you are. I can''t see your face from earlier. Could it be a late-night wander for someone who''s mentally weird? I need to know what''s wrong with me. I''m in danger of putting out medication to cure my spirit. "... after all that happened, are you already at peace in your head" "Huh? Am I there? "... you are. Hey?" That''s what I said and turned around. The person''s face was clearly not a resident of Anasm...... he was Japanese. 1213 gossip genius place of business "... mmm" "What''s wrong, cherry blossoms" "As for me with Leaf since he was born, I know Leaf is a genius and I.Q is separated from people, but you can''t get on well with the public assessment," "I''m not that great." "No, that''s not all." Sakura said so in the leaf room, staring at his face. I''m going to see it eat too much, so the leaves looked at it so that I could go along with it. The appearance of staring and just talking instead of doing anything was even a sight to be cautious as a couple of middle school students. "I don''t think it would be strange for me to be more criticized if the leaves were as the world appreciates." "Is that what it is again? Look at this." "... net? "Look, we''re both pretty celebrities, right? "There is, our topic on the internet..." Though I had some choice because of my reputation, the fact that my personal information was already somewhat public online gave me a slight tremor of cherry blossoms. The comments in the online article Ye showed mainly said about the reputation of cherry blossoms, all praised with words such as'' cute '','' presidential warrant lady ''and'' top national mock test '', except for the slightly deranged rumblings. "That''s why." "Oh, yeah. I hope so..." "No, me and the cherry blossoms are getting a lot of public attention." "Instead, it''s okay. This, I don''t get caught up in crime...? "Bullshit. Because I''m doing something about it. No, not exactly... Oh, hey, sorry." Ye took the phone in his hand. I speak something in fluent English with the other person on the phone. Of course, I could understand both the cherry blossoms and what it all meant to hear them, but I didn''t know what the content was because I didn''t hear the person on the phone and Ip himself was mainly full of answers. About enough, did you finish talking, Ye hung up the phone. "Phew. Why did you say it was okay?" ¡­¡­ "Well, look at this." Once again, the leaves show the screen to the cherry blossoms. There was a study report describing methods of transplant surgery for non-corneal eyeballs. The leading researcher in that research is, what a leaf. "Hey, I finally tied myself up." "Hey, that''s..." "Actually, I was researching it for cherry blossoms, and I thought I''d stop because I don''t need it anymore, but when I experimented with it to count backwards, I found a way to succeed. I kept going because it was a waste. So, it was supposed to take another ten years, but it was super shortened, and the other month, it was done." "So what''s the phone call now...? "Oh, reports of a highly successful pursuit by rats at other universities. I''ve done it myself, I''ve done it many times, and you deserve it." "Yep..." Cherry blossoms sweated cold. I was more likely to be fearful of my own lover, who had succeeded in plainly amazing research without knowing it. "Well, it''s an amazing study to look at globally, so I''ve decided to be protected globally, just like your father." "Eh, just like my uncle..." "Because if something happens to me, the SP will fly, and as soon as my personal information is about to be revealed, they''ll rub it off. I mean, if you stay with me, cherry blossoms will be fine! I don''t care if you have the power of anasm. Sometimes this force is hard to use." "The scale is too big to be sure" "Well, that''s okay. So..." That''s what Ye said as he nicked. I think of cherry blossoms. If you know how to transplant an eyeball that makes you visible, and that''s for you, I wonder whose eye you were planning to transplant to that self. Generally speaking, the eyeballs of people immediately after their death, etc., but cherry blossoms thought that another answer was likely to come back from the thought of leaves decided to ask. "This... way of eye surgery, he said it was for me, but where were your eyes going to procure it from? "Huh? Yeah, that''s my one eye, of course." "I knew... can''t that be the case with the deceased? "Uh, actually, it''s like blood and you''re splitting the type, and your eyes. Cherry blossoms and I fit together." "I see...... But if I had even got one eye on the leaf..." "What if I was getting it? "I feel I can no longer be in a reciprocal relationship" "Really? "Really?" The cherry blossoms were sincerely grateful that the leaves were making a leap to cure their own eyes. I thought that if I could lay even more on top of that gratitude to self-sacrifice, I would not be able to refuse whatever impotence Leaf said. In fact, cherry blossoms have been quite sweet on the leaves since their eyes healed and have become tolerant of everything. Even if the character of the leaves changed and he gave unscrupulous orders to the cherry blossoms, he would try to answer them while answering lightly. ... In short, every time the leaves do something, the cherry blossoms get intoxicated by him. Instinctively, he feared that the way his heart was drunk would become fanatical. "... well whatever, because the reality is that this research result doesn''t really matter to cherry blossoms. I don''t give a shit." "... make up for it with me? "Are you going back to that story again? "... well, if Ip likes me" "That''s my favorite thing in the world." "... Huh! Cherry blossoms blushed. #### This world is also made of SF on the Earth side. That''s been the case since the beginning of the year. 1214 gossip halloween!! Levelmaker had his fourth Halloween this time. Halloween flirts with everyone on the last every time, so I want to flirt with the last again this year. ##### Each year, Halloween''s costumes were enjoyed individually by each of them, but this year we were to party for all six. A disguise that can only be done because we have the skills to be free to make items of everything. Guys, look forward to seeing what you''ll be masquerading! I have a lot of treats on my desk because it''s a party, by the way. Cake, pumpkin pie, candy, chocolate? Sakura''s been eating all over the place since she started earlier, so there''s already been quite a bit of reduction. "All the top batters, can I? "Kanata? Fine!" "Then I''ll get dressed" By the way, change of clothes with items, so any complicated stuff will finish the disguise in a few minutes. That''s why Kanata is back. My skin is turning blue and white and my teeth are growing from my mouth. "Oh, you''re a vampire, aren''t you? "... vampires? No, I am noble and mighty, Count Dracula." "You do look like a nobleman in the clothes you''re wearing" "I am the one who emerges from darkness, the presence of pitch black. Therefore, on a day like this one, I can''t help but think..." "Wow, huh? What do you mean?" "I''m sick, so Halloween didn''t mean to strain me." "Wow, that''s what you mean." She explains the story and makes you look a little embarrassed. I haven''t seen that look on Kanata''s face in a long time. The next time I put my name up in disguise was the show. What Shaw has been masquerading as was a character in a horror movie wearing a white tank top on his upper body, cuckold trousers like work clothes on his lower body and a faceless mask with an axe in his hand. "Fugar!" "Oh, it looks more authentic than real. It''s usually frightening walking through this mansion at night." "You were Frankenstein every year when it came to shooting and masquerading. You could have done something else." "I studied with Chi." "Wahoo, Shaw was working on three horror movies yesterday! By the way, Lil seems to have been hugging Shaw as she watched the horror movie, pretending to be scared. They''re not really that scared. Well, the demons of anasm are more physically frightened. There were two guys in a row here, so in this flow, I decided to go next. Hehe, why don''t I show you something to keep. "Bye! "Huh?" "You look dreamy." "Is that it again...? "Oh, you couldn''t? It''s a pumpkin, the pumpkin itself! This skin material is limitless and authentic! I wonder why, we didn''t all care so much for creeping out super giant pumpkins and getting into it. "Ayu has a bad head coming out of the pumpkin..." "Wow, only cute faces get into pumpkins, and this feels like surreal." "So you have dreams, you can change." "Wah." "Yes, gobbly gobbly" "Yah! Micah kicked me and rolled me over, forcing me to change. It''s not a high-exposure outfit because it''s in front of everyone on the boulder. If it''s just the two of us, it''ll definitely be something with Micah''s eclectic taste in it. Big one on a checkered shirt, head made to jump a little overalls. And two lines drawn on the mouth. A moving doll from a horror movie. "Wow, I knew Micah had good taste! "Right?" "Then I''ll come next." That''s what Lil said. She headed to get dressed. Apparently, he doesn''t just appear as a werewolf this year. Is that what you always do when you masquerade on Earth? And it was Redneck who revealed herself. Lil with the beast ears, fangs and tails pulled in and her hair turned blonde. I didn''t know wolves played rednecks. How is this. "Wow, how''s it going? "I like the gap that wolves do for rednecks." "Isn''t it? Actually, this is my hobby for the show! The first thing you bought me as a present when you met me was this red scarf." "As it were, well, because I didn''t think you were coming to Earth. If the wolf''s a redneck, it''s funny." I see. That''s Shaw''s hobby. That muscle was such a melodrama. Surprisingly. Sakura is the next person to disguise herself. He came back a few minutes later, toward changing his clothes with his sweets on his cheeks. For Sakura, she stretched her hair, which was rarely tied, straight like Micah''s, dressed as a nun. "I see, are you a nun against this Count? Sounds like you want me to suck up all my blood......! "Well, we''ll see about that later! You know, I pretended to be Dracula or something, ''cause I let Micah''s neck bite me, and I guess that''s what I''m gonna do. "Wow, you look great! But I, other than a bath or something, may have never seen a cousin like Sakura tie her hair. Rumor has it, you look just like Mika." "Eh heh, thanks" "Okay, then it''s me at the end! Usually, I''m a witch or a medusa, but what are we going to do this year? That could change your hair dramatically. Micah''s hair is salad, black and very pretty, but she''s as long as her butt, so it''s fine, and her non-Japanese costume is hard on the planet, isn''t it? Sakura seems to be the same. ... Oh, Micah just came out... and, uh. "Oh ho ho ho ho!" "Wow powerful...... you have curly hair lol. I see you disguised yourself as a medieval lady like the troupe or something, sister." "Wow, you''re in for a role." "Thick makeup, sister Micah." "Thin makeup looks better after all, Mika does" "What? No! You''re disapproved of the men. This! Well, I don''t know if it sounds like Micah. Micah isn''t actually clear at all because she''s doing that and this with me, but she looks clear of clarity, which surprises me when she dresses like this. "The truth is, this year, if you''re alone with your dreams, I thought I''d wear some naughty bondage and do some sacubus or something." "Wahoo, like that. Shaw, I''ll do it for you when you get back to your room, okay? "Ooh! "... would you like some? "Kind of too irritating for me, I guess." "Oh." "Well, but I tried this out of the blue because it''s in front of everyone!... Hmm, I think I''ll do something else next year." After that, the six of us ate a lot of sweets dressed as they were. By the time I started eating something, it was down to the other half, and Sakura''s stomach was so pocky that I could see it... well let''s just say I didn''t know. I never get fat anyway. And since the party was over, Micah''s been really in the sacubus guise, so we flirted. By the way, I heard later that Lil and the others did the same thing. No, it''s not healthy! #### Levelmaker also begins the series in a few months. Four years have passed and we are entering our fifth year. However, with this edition almost over, this will be the last Halloween gossip of the type diving into this edition. No, when I write four gossips at the same event...... 1215 Number one, seventy-seven, who are you? ¡­¡­ Definitely Japanese. Like me and Mika, I''m not even an adapted face to anasm. That face with black hair and black eyes belongs to the shows and canatas that have come as sage, phantom circles and Mitsuo''s that, just like that. "Er... eh? "You''re not even an elf when you watch it raw, but you''re really so cute that you don''t think it belongs in this world" "Oh, thank you? "How are you and your sister? "Yeah, well...? That, do you know Kanata and Sakura? No, it''s not like those two wouldn''t report to me if someone had such a thoughtful Japanese face. But it''s creepy. The tone has changed since then, this guy. The face itself doesn''t look bad, but there''s an indescribable creep. You think you''re old enough to be like us, but you have a hell of a season in there? "It''s been a very long time since you and I talked." "Long time no see? Have we met somewhere? "Oh, I don''t know if I''ve ever met him in person." "In person...? "Hey, there''s a dream." "Huh? Me?" "Yes, I have a dream, it''s you, you" The chill ran all over my body. I know who I am. No, but really, I''ve never met anyone like this. I have a good memory, but I don''t know anyone like this. Then I guess I''m the stalker that''s been chasing me all the way to anasm. That''s what the stalkers are at risk of subtracting information about me from earlier, right? "Hey, what is it with you? Kay, I''ll call the police...? "There''s no police in anasm." "... what is it really? "Don''t you get it yet? You''re dreaming, you''re smart, and you''ve already noticed, haven''t you? The man spread his hands and niggered a little.... I know, honestly, I know. There''s only one person here who seems to do this directly to me among the people we''ve been talking about lately, who doesn''t know me, but has talked to me. "Speaking of which... how are the phantom circles, Mephistophales and the demons?" "... what the hell" "You''re totally on guard..." "That''s right, what do you want? "... a lot, a lot. I can''t explain it in a word." "Ki, you''re the second generation of anaza level...? "You''ve settled down enough to put my name in your mouth already," ... apparently so. A second-generation anaza-level person who''s been bothering me here all these days. Close to that of a fig. I didn''t want to admit it, but the person in front of me admitted it. I mean, you were Japanese. "... ha... ha..." "Well, it''s no surprise you''re so upset that you want strength and status in this world." "Well, I''m a person, too.... because there are so many things I don''t want to lose to that. What are you gonna do, fight? "You can fight, but then you won''t be able to fight." "... In the meantime, why are you harassing me so much? Why is that? Stop it." "I''d love to stop if I could put those crushed eyes on you, but that''s not how it works." Apparently, Anazar Level has a purpose to be Anazar Level and he''s bullying me. I couldn''t shake my bruised eyes. I''ve been talking to you for a while. I know as much as I don''t seem to be able to have a decent conversation, but I can''t even run away. It''s gonna take a while to beat them all up now. "Speaking of which, you were discussing this today, weren''t you? Oh, is it yesterday in time" "Discussion...? "Look, I think I killed you and Mihana on Earth. ¡­ Correct." Are you reading my memories on your own, or are you looking at me like Shiva all the time? Probably the latter one. I watched it on the real thing earlier and it said something really cute. Anyway, I had that idea. I was killed by this man.... I wonder if that means that I was just being rolled with anaza-level hands for about a year and a half combined with this anasm on Earth. "Why did you kill him? "That''s because it was necessary, too." "Even beautiful flowers..." "It''s good to have Mihana, isn''t it? ¡­¡­ "Every day, every day, I''m flirting, flirting, flirting. Come on. Whatever you think, it''s impure heterosexuality. But... good for you, huh? It''s not as tough in this world as it is on Earth. Ha, you didn''t think I knew? Well, that''s not why I harass you. That''s what I was expecting. Oh, you even saw that. Shiva and the others were watching normally, and I had a feeling about that. ... Come on, I''ve just been juxtaposing words that make my reactions enjoyable, and I''m not trying to say what I want at all. If you''re not fighting me or anything, what are you doing here? It''s not a beginner''s harassment. "... that''s enough. Tell me what you want. Then you''ll have to do it, all right?" "Oh, I''ll be fine. I want you to disappear." 1216 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Eight: Black "No............! Ha... ha..." I woke up with my own voice. If you look at the clock, it''s only three o''clock at night. I don''t usually wake up dreaming at this hour. And it was a terrible dream. I can''t believe that dreams disappear by the hands of people I don''t know in front of me, and then even me. Yes, just as late at night as now...... ... I have no dreams. Next door, no dreams next door! I usually wake up like this in the middle of the night, but I definitely have a dream next door, but I''m not there...! Where did you go? I got out of bed and turned on the lights in the room. There are no signs of dreams anywhere. This feeling, before you come to Anasm, is right around the corner after your dream funeral. Reminds me of something so unpleasant. When I was made aware that there were no more dreams in the house next door. I''ve been searching around for a while, but my dream favorite magic pouch and tozumaho are on my pillow, and I just thought they really disappeared neglectfully. Until I saw the front door. There was not a pair of dreamy shoes on the front porch. Light objects for a few shoes, when going out into the garden of this mansion or putting your face in the neighborhood. Someone came to visit me at this hour, and the dreams may have picked it up. I mean, that''s all I have. What a customer who comes at such a time is only at the king''s or someone with a sudden illness who knows the power of dreams. If that''s about it, I don''t have to bother going to see how it goes either. But there''s so much chest noise. Speaking of how much, yes, it''s close to what I felt just a little before the time of year when second-generation anaza levels began harassing dreams. So for now I decided to go outside the mansion and see how I had dreams.... wear your clothes properly, of course. When I go to bed, I sleep naked for all kinds of reasons... if I accidentally go out there, it will be a big deal. Take the mansion to the front door. Standing in front of the front door returned the feeling of having dreams nearby. Looks like he''s still on this property. I hurried to open the door and went outside. There is quite a distance from the entrance. But it seemed perfect that a dream was talking to someone. I don''t know who that is. Definitely taller than ''Alim''. A man of the same or slightly superior height as "Dream" to my mind. The head is black as if it came from Japan, Earth''s. I kind of felt terribly uncomfortable with the person. In the meantime, I decided to give my voice to dreams. "Aww... Ali Moo! "... mica!? You can''t come! "Oh, that''s Mihana-chan." ...... not the language of anasm. I just spoke, I''m sure it''s Japanese. We have the words of anasm automatically translated in our brains, every subject''s voice, but as Lil says, it''s about as different as when we''re listening to English and Japanese as the words of Earth. In other words, the customers who have dreams now are Japanese as the color of their hair. Besides, I told you not to come to me with dreams. Someone who decides that his current dream is dangerous and tells me not to come.... I''m not sure if I was Japanese, but there is only one person who is so sudden from such anatomical common sense. That''s a second-generation anaza level. "So, where it disappears, let it be seen in front of you. I have a dream." ¡­¡­ "... I expect that spirit to break in the next world." I called the dream of Alim''s appearance by her real name. At that next moment, Anaza-level acted like poking his index finger at the dream thing, something like a black hole appeared behind the dream and swallowed it. There was no sign of a dream in the marks of the disappearance of something like a black hole. "Ah..." "Hey, Mihana." Stranger Japanese. That was the impression the anaza-level came to in an instant right in front of me. It''s not particularly weird looking, if you''re Japanese. I''m not particularly handsome like Ye-kun or Sho. More than that, there are no signs of dreams anywhere. I haven''t felt like I had a dream since that weird thing swallowed me up.... the dream I just had, the dream of having and the dream of me disappearing. My guess is good. I mean, that dream... predictive dream? "Ah, my heart, you look like you''re not here." "Ayu... Ayum..." "... I wonder what''s going on. I''m sorry, but I can''t send you to the same place as I dreamed. It was a failure to send you to anasm. Honestly, about 80% of the time, you made my plan grandpa." "... what did you dream of? "Your Lord has satisfied her spiritually, but this is what happened. Arimoto sent it to a new and created world. Spiritually, in a world where you will suffer forever. If it weren''t for him, I''d be able to make new god-grade tools. Amrita is pointless, too. Because I''m alive." "... oh..." "Well, enjoy the rest of your life in my world without dreams." "Awwwwwwwwww!! I used to cast magic when I found out. I was doing magic with the intention of killing the person in front of me. You should have cast magic, but nothing activates. "You think magic works for God? Well, no. Anyway, I''ve been observing him for two weeks after he died. You depend on him. [M] Think about this opportunity to dream away or something...... hmm? Anaza-level suddenly took my hand. And start staring seriously between your fingers. At that moment, my body glowed golden. "... for Christ''s sake, it''s troublesome. I didn''t plan to do this... but I still don''t think the goddess class can be powerful from me." "Huh?" "Well... when this happens, you should taste despair in that world with Hayashi." My vision was covered in light. And something, a floating feeling... yes, just like when they brought me from Japan to anasm _________. 1217 Episode 179: The Midnight Case (Sho) [Hey, get up! "... ah? The message to wake up was thrown into my head. I don''t know what it is, but I wake up. I don''t even know who the message is right now. It''s not a lil for now. Lil''s resting on me right now, covered in cover and sweet biting his clavicle. In the meantime, I got up gently with Lil and decided to transform him into the sender of the message. [... who? It''s me, it''s Shiva. [... Mmm... Oh, oh! Holy shit. It''s rare you send me a message.] But wait, didn''t Shiva dream of not being able to send and receive messages in the first place? No, was that just the other two pillars of the demon god and Shiva wasn''t eligible? Anyway, I can''t believe Shiva contacted me instead of having a dream, even though she couldn''t talk to me about it? I don''t think I could move my stuff from being a dog robot. [I can''t order you to steal dreams.] [Attractive but unnecessary to us. You can watch it any time you want.] [You had that kind of peeping demon ability. So what can I do for you? Why didn''t you tell me you had a dream? [... it became impossible to contact Ayu] [... what? I doubted my ears. I thought you were still sleeping. But Shiva kept talking about what she had just said. [Ayu was put in the hands of a second generation. So is Micah.... Parents or Ye-kun or Sho, I lost someone to contact because of you, but I decided to contact Sho who was least disturbed when Ayu died on Earth] [... I... what do I do? Kill a second generation anaza-level? [Don''t say that to anyone who says he''s going to be a cop in the future. Besides, Sho won''t be able to beat Anaza-level even if he can reward you with one arrow] [Then what is it?] [In the meantime, will you gather everyone in this mansion in the room where I am?] [Okay] I had a dream and beautiful flowers got hit by anaza-level...... but I''m talking. Hard to believe it''s still true right now. Besides, Shiva herself felt too calm for what she was talking about. Let''s just say I wake you up from lil. We should increase the number of people who would still be calm compared to them before contacting Ye-kun, Sakura, uncles and aunts. Even I''ve managed to keep my spirit because I''ve solved thousands of cases before, like kidnapping with dreams or stalking beautifully flowers... but I don''t know when the limits will come. "Wahoo... wahoo... wahoo... Good morning Shaw...... is that it? It''s still dark, huh? "Lil, get dressed properly and wash your face first. We''ll talk about it later." "... is something wrong? "Oh." Me and Lil had a good time, and then we heard from Shiva. Lil is surprised to see her eyes open. It''s like I said I don''t know why. "Yes, all of a sudden, Master Anazalev is here? "Oh, for Shiva to say." "So, you want me to get everyone together? "That''s what I''m talking about" "... are you sure you two aren''t here? "I haven''t checked yet either... but I can''t even try to send a message" I sent dreams and messages to Miho many times while I was dressing. But I couldn''t even send it. No matter how many times I did it, I couldn''t. Lil tried again and again after listening to me. But it still didn''t seem to work, and Lil wept in his eyes. "Wahoo, wahoo... duh, what do we do... what do we do..." "Lil, I know it''s hard, but just calm down for once. I didn''t wake you up first because I was the closest. Because compared to Ip Kun and his parents, he still seemed to be able to stay undisturbed. Please, I''m confused, too.... help me." Lil wiped away his tears and nodded silently.... but I guess not even if I''m waking you up explaining each and every one of them like this. It takes too long. Every minute of an emergency is important. Let''s split hands with Lil from here and gather them all into Shiva and the Devil''s Room without letting go. Only smart people are in this mansion. Either that or only someone smart. Everyone gathered in the room for a long time, assuming it was an emergency. At the end of the day, me and Lil go into the room. "... Sho, what the hell happened? "It''s... the demon gods will talk to you, Father" "Sho, I don''t have any brothers" "... oh" "... well, I see" [Do you mind if I start talking? I think it''s gonna be okay. Shiva told everyone about her dreams and what had happened to Mihana. ... The second generation of anaza levels finally moved from me. And I killed him in an alarming gap... not that he apparently sent him to a new world he made as God. Does Shiva and the others have a recording capability? She showed us the incident that happened to the dreamers a few minutes ago. I didn''t even feel that way somehow, but I was surprised that the second generation of anaza levels were Japanese.... Shiva says that even though she is a god, she can''t do something to the dreamers who have been sent to another world. When we were in such a desperate situation, a new message was sent into our heads.... Oh, I knew right away if it belonged to someone. It''s a second-generation anarchy level, that''s him. 1218 gossip lil and lilo "Wow, I''m just gonna go out." "... oh? Ooh." Shaw replied to me as he dragon-flagged. A show that does that kind of hard training as a matter of course can be described as a boulder.... Speaking of which, it''s probably been a very long time since I''ve been out of your mansion alone, not only with the show, but also with Micah and Sakura and no one. If I suck, I''ll still have it for the first time. How did I get out alone like this? That''s because someone called me. I need to talk to you. My contact with that person is a friend of a friend......? That much we''ve played together, the pattern we''ve never talked about. Besides, I was born too different. You''re the daughter of a minister in this country. Well, they called me. I guess I''ll just have to go. As soon as they let me inside about the castle, Teng himself, who called me, picked me up. I''m probably wearing it everyday, but I''m wearing something very upscale because it''s noble everyday. "Lil, I''m sorry I called you so suddenly! "Wahoohoo, it''s okay." "Then go to your room with me! I walked into her room while I could take her. Wow, this is what a noble child''s room looks like. It''s not much different from the princess''s room. "Then just sit in this chair" "Wahun." "And it helps! Because it''s something I can''t talk to Muli or the princess about. Lil was the only one who seemed to share this concern with my friend! "Wahoo." "Speaking of which, Lil and I are pretty much alike, aren''t we? Look, Lilo and Lil are one letter different! Wow, that''s true. I was a little surprised when Ayu introduced me, too. The names are different letters, the hair lengths are the same (although I look different at first sight because I have a crush), the height is nearby, and most of all the characteristic is the chest. I don''t know what to say to myself, but the two of them are overwhelming in their teenage gathering around Ayu and the princess. Well, Micah''s pretty big for the most part, too, because when she''s anazm-sized, she''s about a step ahead of the princess. "So, what do you want to talk about? "... yeah, it''s about this" "... uh" Mr. Lilo lifted one or two cups too big a chest above me. During this time, I remember when we all became swimsuits, it was a tremendous impact. I was looking at Lilo''s chest. I thought Muli''s eyes, those were dead eyes. "Even if you talk to Muli, ''Are you a jerk!?'' Suddenly they yelled at me... So talk to Lil, who''s close in shape." "Wafufufufu. What does Mr. Lilo think of that himself? "Mm-hmm, it''s heavy, it''s hard to look forward, and my shoulders are stiff and I don''t want to interrupt. But it''s part of your body, so you can''t detach it, can you? Lil was about the same size but her breasts didn''t seem to be bothering her in the way, so I talked to her. I just suddenly remembered." Wow, I see. Lilo said she also had problems with Lilo. I think it''s a minor problem compared to Mr. Mulli. "Sometimes I think you look fat. But Lil''s so slim, isn''t she? I thought you might have a secret." "Wahoo, I do! Wow, you were right to talk to me." "Is that it!? "Wow, I''m going to solve all your problems with Mr. Lilo''s chest at once! That''s why I taught Mr. Lilo the know-how I''ve been cultivating. I feel like I''ve been advising you all these days. On Earth, should I even be this kind of advisor in the future? It''s just that I''ve never had a consultant say that my breasts are too big to worry about, so this has been a good experience for me. It''s nice to be able to reflect what I do on a daily basis. "I see..." "Wahoo, a man is absolutely, because he absolutely loves his chest, no matter how gentleman, no matter how righteous his hero, no matter how girly he looks! "Think of this as a charm, not a disturbing thing." "And then don''t miss the stretch I taught you! "Yeah, good luck! Thanks, Lil! Mr. Lilo hugged me. That''s so oppressive. I wonder if I''m giving this much pressure when I''m holding onto someone else, too. Well, you''re pushing me deliberately into the show, and you''re supposed to feel it. "Okay, now you''re going to use my charm to captivate Ruin more! "Wow, because I captivated my own boyfriend with that, too. I think it''s definitely working! Then I''ll leave you to it." "Thank you, Lil! I''m really glad I talked to you! Shall I encourage Mulli to talk to Lil, too? "Wahoohoo, if you call me, I''ll come! Wahoo, I''ve finished my job. Everyone feels so good to pursue the ideal shape and help me with that! ... but wait, Lilo''s boyfriend, Mr. Ruin, was the prince of this country, right? Making someone like that captivate that big breasted of Mr. Lilo, like a show against me...? Um, could I have taught you something bad? Mr. Lilo, I was willing to let you touch me. I hope you''re addicted to what Mr. Lilo makes you touch, and what Mr. Ruin touches... 1219 Episode One Thousand Eighty Risk Factors (Sho) [Guys, are you ready?] [Temee...... ugh! Was it okay to say these words to God? No, this guy''s an enemy. He is the enemy who is now making dreams and beautiful flowers look terrible. Status doesn''t matter. But this feeling. I don''t care what you think. It''s the lord of that message that gave me an explanation of status when I came to anasm. Ha, well, I''ve never spoken - can only God send a message to someone? [You''ve heard from the demons what''s going on with Arima and Mihana] [Oh, I heard that.... will you promptly return our child? There are limits to how godly you are and what you can do] That''s what Uncle Hayama said. I''ve never seen that guy look pretty before. The tone of the message is calm, but its face already feels indescribable. Uncle, you look just like a dream... I guess if you had a dream you''d look like that. [That''s not how it works. Regardless of Mihana, Arima is a risk factor for me. I''ll seal it up forever] [Whatever the flowers...? Then why is our daughter...] [She follows him, half, from herself] [Didn''t look that way though] [Apparently Arimoto and Mihana were definitely wearing items that would make them impossible to leave even due to the division of space and dimensions. So is it the form that took you on the road] Everyone who was here was convinced of the answer to the boulder. Now, me and Lil, Ye Kun and Cherry Blossom are dreaming about wearing the same items. Does a divine item have an effect on a divine opponent? ... but before the dream was sent to another world, I thought it was a simple errand and I had left all but the God-featured items that I had shared with Mizuka and worn. The same goes for Miho. Or maybe some kind of force was made to work and leave. I was wary of dreams, but Miho is a prudent man. It''s usually a little hard to think about going outside without wearing anything. [So what place were my daughters sent to?!? [Hell. Hell I can think of] [More, can you tell me what kind of place it is? In such uncertain information......] [Okay, let me tell you something.... First of all, in the new world, Arimoto and Mihana''s level went to 1, and we also made all the stats early] [Is that status the same as the one here? [Yes, and in that world, there are only SSS-ranked demons. And whether you''re killed or not, you can''t die. All this time, they fight SSS-ranked demons for nothing. Extended in a dying state. Such a world. Just like the chaos black dragons and Nyalat hotels you struggled with] ... What - I sent it to. I mean, I used to make a world like that. I mean, by now, dreams and flowers are about to be killed by SSS-ranked demons over and over again. It''s been a few dozen minutes since the dreams were sent to that world. If the status is in the early stages, it''s not so much time that it''s not weird if you''ve been killed 100 times. [... Also, in that world, this second is equal to a day. Even while doing this, Arimoto and Mihana have spent years. I won''t die. So I won''t be too old.] No, you don''t know how many thousands of times he''s been killed already. Tough dreams like that asshole on a boulder are in that situation too... [What is the purpose? What does it mean to do such a terrible thing if my child was a risk factor!? [I need Mr. Hayama to have a mental breakdown or I''m in trouble. Worn out enough not to get up and talk. Because he''s special, he''s inflexible.... he got too strong. But I couldn''t be the vessel of God] The vessel of God? What do you mean? No, the decent answer to what I thought doesn''t seem to come home. [What is the vessel of God?... What does it have to do with your brother being called a level maker by the demons once in a while? [Yes. I was going to ask him to be God in my place] Indeed, dreams were engaged in activities in this world that even made me think that God and I would be worshipped one day. In fact, well... I think more than half of it is popular for appearance and behavior, but fans were able to die. ...... hmm? Were you gonna ask me to be a god? Well, having dreams didn''t show up as a sage like me, but to God... I mean, you''ve been brought to anasm in a way that saves you by this anaza-level. I had a dream, "Eh heh, I''m saved! How dare you talk to me? I remember very well. But the way God used to say it... I mean... I had a dream, I wasn''t helped, but he killed me and sent me? Yes, that would make Tsujitsu.... The reason why the guy who dropped the plant pot that fell on my dream head didn''t find out after two weeks...! 1220 Lesson one thousand eighty-one: The vessel of God. [No way, I had a dream.] [The reason your brother died on Earth means you killed him? Ye reacted earlier than I did. [M] That''s not all. Everyone here, think about the same thing as me and Ip. After a while I got that answer back from Anazar level. [... you''re right. That kid was going to make it a third generation anaza-level, and he interfered with the planet from this place to kill it] [It was a while ago, like a meteorite or an ice-soaked house? [Exactly] How could you have ice pickled your house, dropped meteorites, dropped a ton of thunder, but only when you killed Dreams would you have planted pots out of your apartment?... Well, I guess that''s too selfish of me to kill my own dreams and bring them here to make and seal a different world because they''ve become a risk factor. [... Temehe''s been on his own for a long time, nah] [... Will the demon god shut up for me] It was surprisingly sultry to point out that I was selfish before anyone else. Anazar level doesn''t seem to be going to answer that, but what does it mean to say from time immemorial? No, God. Something''s got to do with it. - But it does. [Yes, Sultre is right. Where did Deiss do it? [Doesn''t it matter now about her] [Right, what worries me is Ayu and Micah] [... really, the demon god shut up] I don''t know about the questions from the demons, so I''m gonna flush them. I was particularly keen on one word of Shiva at the end. I guess there is something. It feels more like Shiva made that statement than she did because she was asked about dreams and beautiful flowers. [... let''s get back to it. I brought that kid into this world as a third-generation anazare level. Regardless of his appearance, he was staring at that instrumentality, that expectation, that imagination, more importantly, that patience... that he was worthy of becoming God in this world] [Well, your brother may indeed be, but, so, why did that have to be harassed so far as a risk factor? [... It was my miscalculation. That kid got halfway satisfied] Halfway through, satisfied? Just do this. Where are we halfway? Instead, he raised the level and kept giving it to you, didn''t he? Well, you have to listen to the rest of the story. [My child has been reincarnated more than 500 times. Still wasn''t enough for the vessel of God you call it? [Yeah.... let me tell you about who the level manufacturer is here. A level manufacturer is¡­ a skill, and the title you get the moment you get that skill] [Ma, it''s not just a skill and a title, but Na! [The demon god would say shut up] Are you saying that Anaza-Level cut numbness because Happy Dreams never got the skill and title to be a level manufacturer? Oh, no, dude, you''ve hardly made anything but simple attack-based skills since you got your Item Master skills. I was only raising my level and status. [A level manufacturer is mandatory to be a vessel of God. But you can''t tell me how to make it. Because it''s something special that will change the way I make it if I tell you.... so I wanted that kid to be a level maker on his own. But that kid was just satisfied with the item master] [Wow, then shouldn''t we have looked for other vessels of God? [Daughter of the werewolves, that''s why I sent that child to another space to do so. That kid didn''t meet my expectations. But you can''t even call the next vessel of God with that child left behind. Surely, you will be swallowed up and corrupted by that child''s pace.... there must be a few of you who have any idea] Well, we''ve had a lot of fun since we came to this world and blessed the Itemmaster. Even if I had prepared God''s vessel and a new one, I would have welcomed him closer as someone from my hometown because I love dreams. So I''m not going to work hard until he creates a skill called a level manufacturer. [Bring my kid on your own, do it, do it, do it, fail. He says rude things that fall short of expectations... Well, I knew you were in a hurry to change generations. There is no such thing as raising a kidnapped child on Earth on its own as a trail. But then how do you explain Mi-hwa and Sho-kun? [Yes... yes! What is it with me or Mr. Mirage Maru?!? How did they get us here? There are indeed many wise men. But aren''t we the only ones who treat you differently! It was used by you and the demon gods for hundreds of years. I had a dream, this uncle and Mr. Kwong said so. I get an anaza-level answer right back. [They prepared it for that girl. And Mephistophales, Fantasy Maru, you were God''s vessel candidates] 1221 Lesson 182: Candidate for the vessel of God [Ha...? Me or Mr. Fantasy Maru is like Mr. Hayama? [Yeah, you''re right] [My son and Mr. Kuroki''s son said they brought him here for you in a dream] [Yeah, you''re right] I mean, I was brought here for dreams, and I struggled a lot for dreams. Nothing. I don''t mind if all this is for dreams... but it seems like you didn''t bring your friends or brothers into this world when you two were there to see Mitsuo or Mitsuomaru. [If you have any doubts, let''s talk in turn....... I have chosen and brought you as the vessels of God, respectively, Mirage Maru and Mephistophales, as well as the Lord of Love. You guys had the same qualities to be level makers as that kid] [Is it Awkward and Mephistophales?] [Yeah. I just didn''t take into account the spiritual aspects or the loneliness of the two of us. I wasn''t as fat as you. [M] Because you both started messing up in this world of mine to get back to Earth.] Yes, it is. I was taking a lot of action because we both missed each other in the stories I heard. It''s not like I didn''t get involved with the locals in this world - but you told me you felt terribly lonely. [Well, it''s a failure] [Why... how dare you ruin my life...! [I see, the awkward said he made a mistake with the person who would follow.... you are my greatest disgrace as a samurai] [I reflected on that failure, and chose that child whose spirit was particularly strong, and I also brought Mihana and, additionally, Sho and Ye to avoid being irritated by loneliness] I see you''ve been dining for a dream to become a god. Until now it''s all. Does that mean we''ve just been moved over this guy''s palm the whole time?... No, I guess that''s why you''re saying that dreams were failures too. [But it didn''t work. That kid didn''t live up to my expectations. Besides, that kid completed a gate, correctly a vaulted item, that connects the second anasm to the earth with an item master] [Huh, that was a shame] Somehow Samayyle said that happily.... No way this guy was doing something where his dreams weren''t recognized? Sometimes demons really don''t know what to do. [Samayir, did you do something? [What do you think] [Anyway, thanks to you, the meaning of my bringing that child into this world has diminished. Being free to go home doesn''t get to the point of creating a level maker, that''s what I thought] [That''s what I thought, because...? [The rest is as you all know. I tried to wake up and serve SSS-ranked demons and the powerful followers of them to create a level maker] I see. Had a dream was too flirting with beautiful flowers and angry, he said he might have harassed them like that, but only this time was he really angry and the Anazare level himself acted, and the fight up to three days ago was also an action to do it with the level manufacturer? That didn''t work, so this time, he said he was on the last resort. [Shouldn''t I have brought you and Mihana for mental stability? It''s another failure. Besides, troublesome, it has increased the number of reincarnates so far. It''s possible you could turn to me at the time you become a reincarnator. Oh, my God......] [I mean, all of it, don''t you mean your lack of thought? In short, Fantasy Maru and Mitsuo can''t do it, and we also called to learn from it, call your brother, and keep him mentally stable. Still, it didn''t work out the way I wanted, and now I put pressure over the planet or set up strong guys, but I still couldn''t. As a result, I disposed of my risk factor brother, who was strong in vain and had the strength to turn the blade on me. Still, there''s a troublemaker left for you, like your brother''s breath, us and the castle people...? Hey, you''re retarded, aren''t you? I''m tired of hearing it''s God.] Or Ye-kun stirring up the anazah level... I''m sure it''s only natural because my real brother was disposed of by Wagamama and he''s out of bees. And you''re right about what you''re saying. Honestly, it''s not the kind of place God does it. As far as the footage from when I grabbed the dream, I guess I was originally a person on Earth...... it just seems like a failure. [Let''s think and act some more. Blah, everyone here is better at running the world than you are? [Ugh... Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up! I did my best, I did my best! You killed God and I took his place, God! But I didn''t think it was this hard! Trying to prepare a replacement won''t work for hundreds or hundreds of years! [Ye, that''s why Sultr told you earlier, this guy''s been on his own for a long time.] [Shut up, demon god shut up! I got a god of torn losers! I''m up there, I''m stronger! ... well, how do I react to this? 1222 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Six: How the Second Generation [You put out your nature.] Even though it was a tribute earlier, I suddenly started calling you like a child. Sure is. This is what Sultre said. You let these guys manage the world for hundreds of years? Anasm was unstable, wasn''t it? [In the first place, world management itself doesn''t take that much effort. Because my predecessor had everything in place.] [I mean, if you tell me from us, the second generation of anaza levels is just a famous nuisance. Sa! [Wah, wah... it was] [You may be shocked from those who believed in the God of Anasm, but this is the truth] Lil looks surprised. Not that I''m so shocked, but I had faith for once. I didn''t convert when I came to Earth. [I''m telling you, shut up! [... you don''t know, you deserve it. Be the first level maker. Be the first brave one.] [Oh, you know, I''m leaving half of it behind, but what happened between the demon god and the current anazah level...? [Sakura, it''s a simple story. We three pillars were originally anaza-level.] "Become...! Regardless of Shiva, who fell in love with a dream, the other two pillars are killing people all over. Are you saying that it was the original anaza level that brought those guys together? You''re a mess. [... well, it would be nice to get out of the way now. I''ll tell you everything from the formation of this world to how the second generation became God] [Don''t talk! Stop!] [Ayu is the only man whose tone is allowed, second generation] [Is Lord Arim the man...? [Please keep your hallucinogenic circle quiet because it will be difficult. Okay, let''s talk] I don''t know, but while Sultr and Samayel prevented statements by second-generation anaza-level in an unknown way, Shiva told us how second-generation anaza-level became God. First of all, the first anaza-level, or Shiva and the others, were originally one God, as I was saying. That''s the one who created the anasm. At first, he said, the humans of Anasm unnecessarily hunted demons around to break down ecosystems and doom them. So I realized that to balance demons with human ecology, snatching away the knowledge and desire to ''level up'' from humans would just make it better. Just in good condition I restarted anasm, and more people were murdered unharmed by demons. He thought the anazah level was a natural dish, but because of that situation, a person appeared distrustful of the anazah level, and as a god, he could no longer gain trust. So I created a system called Dungeons, and I matched my forms.... make sure that humans like Lil''s father find ways to level up to dozens of reincarnations. So the anasm seemed stable for a time. So far, it seems, is the formation of anasm. He didn''t tell me from which Anaza-Level itself sprung up or why he wanted to make an anasm.... I just wanted to make it. That''s how I ran Anasm for thousands of years and one day. All of a sudden, one human being came from Earth to anasm, he said. That''s the second generation anaza level now. The second-generation anaza-level was originally a normal student on Earth, but he died in a car accident. And the scene of the accident was where the phantom relocation collection was located. That place was apparently the only place connecting Anasm to the Earth until Haunted Dreams produced a vaulted warp item. Anaza-level who didn''t know that people would come this way if they died in a place like that, but he said he felt sorry for them initially and gave them stats and other mechanisms and strong skills from the start just like the second generation did to us, so that we could live enough in this world. Having acquired strong power, the student repeatedly reincarnated in everything in this world, skill synthesis, merited, to the point of being called the ''true brave man''. By then, he had stripped three main women, exactly Harlem. Yeah, he seemed to harem so firmly that he couldn''t compare it to what I would be called jokingly. Moreover, he was married to the princess of the kingdom of Mephirado, the kingdom of Egdrasil Divine Tree and the kingdom of Buhula. And well-groomed students finally challenge their anaza-level to become gods. Anazar levels respond by summoning demons, creating spaces in their favor, and time manipulating. Students were utilizing five master skills: Status Master, Level Master, Skill Master, Weapon Master, Space Master, and Master Skill. ''Levels'', ''Skills'' and ''Status'' in this world also apply to God. Because this in itself is part of God''s power. Students created one skill and title as they battled the anaza-level while creating a variety of skills through the effects of the Skill Master. That was the ''level maker''. 1223 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Four Level Manufacturers [So, what skills are level manufacturers? [... not like the master system again. As its name suggests, it creates and presides over levels. Levels are everything in this world. I don''t grow up without a level of status or skill. A level manufacturer is the ability to conjure up other concepts of ''level''.... In short, the second generation of anazas has created their own ability to operate as gods] I mean, that, or how can you do everything you can move on a ''level''? There are other things, according to Shiva, that can create new ways to level up and exist. Is it true that the second generation of Anazar Levels was trying to make a dream like this? [Let''s get back to it.] Shiva went on to talk about it from the time its second-generation anaza-level former students created the ''level maker''. Having been lowered to one level at a time by the ability of the level manufacturer ''as being in anasm'', the Anaza level is absorbed by the ability of the status master, and is further deprived of some of God''s power. The rest of the anazah level was divided into three parts and sealed as a demon, he said. Incidentally, only a tenth of his power as a god has been deprived of Anazar level, and Kokoku IX says the demons still have it. He said the ability to talk to demons and peek into places he likes is one end of the spectacle, which could not even be banned by dreamy god-good items.... Actually, he still seems to be hiding his powers. Thus the Anazah level became the second generation before the people of Anasm knew it. The second-generation anazah level ordered them to be seen as demons and to give their wives and their descendants some of their power as gods to manage so that the anazah level would not be resurrected. And the kingdom of Mephirado said that the Egdrasil Divine Tree kingdom could summon someone unilaterally from the earth so that ''brave men'' could come out of the neighboring people, and that the kingdom of Bhuhura could ''lead'' whomever it wanted. Thus the present history of anasm was made. ... but in thousands of years again, the second generation anazah level got tired of doing God, and I set someone aside and started thinking about getting myself out of God. But ordinary humans couldn''t handle the power of God and also kept struggling for someone who could be that vessel of God because it was difficult to operate without a ''level maker'' ____________ That seems to be the background of a slender second-generation anaza-level. In short, yes, we are simply caught up in anaza-level and second-generation anaza-level troubles. By the way, the second-generation anazah level wanted to descend from God, but he did not think about resurrecting the anazah level for fear of retribution, but rather kept it away for hundreds of years by sending Shiva to Earth in a phantom circle. They also have the pride that they are already superior. I see, I can''t help it if they call me selfish. [That''s it! Any questions? "... Then why was the demon god attacking people? You remember God, don''t you? [To undo it, Ze! In the meantime, you have the consciousness to reduce the number of people who stand in our way and just resurrect and merge other demons. All in common.] [Only one pillar seems to have made me fall in love with a beautiful boy before he was sent to another world.] [Ayu is the best healing. So, at any rate, we have to get it back from the second generation] [I''m telling you, our gender is a man.] Well, it''s okay because it''s common for a man to fall in love with a dream. I mean, that''s it, right now, if we release the demons once and for all, there''s a chance that we can merge to become the original anaza level and do something about the second-generation anaza level, right? And we have the power of Sultr. Anazar level should be able to bring dreams from another world. "So that doesn''t mean if you let Shiva and the others go, it''s over? You can have him back at the anazah level and bring your brother over here because he''s a god, right? [Well, if it was just a seal, it could have been made by everyone here, because Ayu is sealing it in a gutsy bee, so you can''t free it unless you''re a person with the same item master skills] "Oh no..." Naturally, most people in this room come up with things that I can think of. Ip immediately asked, but apparently not. [Hey, guys. The second generation of anaza levels that kept the message quiet, it''s time to start talking again.] [Right, Samayil. Then let him go already] [Oh] [... finally connected! You demons, you unsolicited things to say...! [But it''s true] Right, I forgot because Shiva has been talking for a long time, but has it been in a state where she has been suppressing messages from the second generation anaza-level with samaire and sultry? I don''t know what you can do that far, even though you''ve been deprived of your powers, because you''re God on a boulder. [... That''s enough, I''m going that way now that my past is known. I''m gonna go over there and make them all level one, and I''m gonna kill them all! The next moment when that message was sent, the door of this room was broken and the Japanese stood there sending dreams and beautiful flowers to a different world. "... come on, are you ready? 1224 Gossip Sho and the Two-Person Journey with Dreams Part 1 "Well, I guess it''s time to go" "Wow, that''s a long time." I happened to win a pair of tickets for two nights and three days to the Hot Springs travel area when I was out with two dreamers, me and Dreams. I guess it would be nice if one of us would give in and go for a couple or add some money and go for four - but it''s been so long since I''ve traveled alone - so sometimes, I decided to travel with two people with dreams. "Right, Shaw.... You can''t cheat, can you? "Oh, wow." "Well, it''s a joke I can tell because they''re Ayu" True, it''s a two-man journey, but it would be a strange joke to establish because the other person has a dream.... Did Lil really mean to joke? My eyes are serious. "And then it''s just a hike to get around, right? Well, it''s a long way off, isn''t it? I''d like a souvenir." "Ooh, I''ll get it right. Bye!" "Wahoo, there you go! I left the house. A dream is to meet me at the station. For once, I came out early enough to get to the station, but since I had a dream, I would already be there first. I wish they hadn''t numbed me or something. After a while I arrived at the station, a girl who looked nothing but a dream came across where the color of her hair was tangled up by three strange looking charlatans. Seriously, aren''t you getting numbed? Well, that''s normal driving. "No, you''re sooo cute. Hey, just tea. Huh?" "Sorry, I, wait for people..." "You don''t, do you? I know my cousin." "My little girl? I adore you." I had dreams and eyes. I don''t have a choice, do I help you? At times like this, I''m mostly the wingman who plays his boyfriend. It''s a complicated feeling to know that a man''s boyfriend role is a dream. "Hey Ayum. Did you wait?" "Shit! I''m not waiting at all! "What? Boyfriend?" "Awesome muscle..." "Hey, let''s go." Did you just look at my muscles and back off? They''re not sticky. The dream approached me with a happy face. "Hey, I''m in." "It''s always the same thing." "Well. By the way, what do you say? Today." I shook my body like a dream wanted me to look at my clothes. I''m still wearing women''s clothes. Especially since I''ve really become a woman with anasm. I even wear women everyday. Have you chosen beautiful flowers and clothes this time? There''s so much cuteness that I''d like to watch carefully if I didn''t know I was a man about having dreams. "Seriously, you don''t look good in anything." "Eh heh, there is one. Lil, you''ve been good at praising her since she was born." "It''s not your fault? I guess that means good or bad. While we were talking like that, the train to the airport was going to be here in five minutes, so I went into the home, and because of that, I buy a special vehicle ticket. You should be able to relax because it will take about an hour from here to the airport. I also bought sweets and drinks. I feel like a real trip. When the train arrives, get in and sit in a seat with them. Anyway, the process so far will only look like a couple to normal people. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "It''s not bad, really." "I bought a lot of sweets, too, and let''s just relax.... yes, you may be quick, but what about lunch? "You want to eat at the airport... why don''t you just empty the valve in time? "Nice. Well, for now, eat something crazy. Oops." Having said that, Yudreams opened a bag of sweets and cheeked up the contents. Its appearance of eating something that looks delicious is the small animal in the meal itself. ... Speaking of which, I have heard rumors that Miwa, in fact, could have been the best partner for him because a woman is more paedophile than a man, with dreams of looking like a woman and contents like a man. Maybe it''s true, I think I''m watching every single act of my dreams. "Mmm, what''s wrong with my face? Look at me! "No, I thought you didn''t eat like a fed rodent." "You mean cute? "... oh, that''s what I''m talking about" "Oh dear! Slippery, white cheeks crooked and smiled. Gosh... is this guy really a man? I am said to be the most dream-tolerant man in the world among men other than my parents. That''s me, but sometimes I actually wonder if this guy is seriously a woman a few times a day. Regardless, it''s not time to be ''Alim''. Now, Lil''s words, ''Don''t cheat on me,'' come to mind. Speaking of which, I might fall asleep on a plane today. "Oh well. You''ve been up all night again? "Yeah, I''ve only slept an hour" "Didn''t you solve that because of the magic room? "Hey, follow me. I missed the setup." "Well, that''s all right." "I brought you a corner game." "You can do it tonight." "Right! Mostly because it seems to take a little over two hours after you get on the plane, you''ll have plenty of time to sleep.... I think it would be quicker to create an item in the item master that eliminates drowsiness itself. 1225 Lesson one thousand eighty-five, where am I? "Hmm...... hmm? Uh, I''m sure... yes, the second-generation anaza-level Japanese didn''t know much about it, so... This is not a warm futon. On cold, cold soil. When I opened my eyes, I found out that this was the forest. I kind of feel deja vu. The trees were black by the time they were creepy, and the sky was light blue-purple. It feels like I''ve set it to something really bad. And it''s pretty chilly. Where the hell did they send it? ... Yes, Miho! Miho jumped out of the mansion the moment I got something done. What do I do, I''m worried. We have to get out of this weird space for now. Once I stepped back to look over the whole place, my heels hit something soft. Looking back in a hurry, it was, like, a beautiful flower. For some reason, he''s wearing our school uniform, and his hair is not yellow or green, but beautiful black. Yes, the original beautiful flower looks just like it was. "Oh, I''m sorry! ¡­¡­ Though I apologized for kicking you, you don''t seem to be aware of the beautiful flowers and you don''t react to anything. However, I can see that you have breath. Looks like he''s just usually passed out. If you look closely, I''m dreaming, not Alim. You''re wearing a proper uniform. For boys, of course. In the meantime, you were swallowed up even though Miho was like that weird black hole with you. It''s better without checking for cheap, but it''s not a congratulatory thing. Let''s start with beautiful flowers. "Micah, wake up! "Mm-hmm..." "I''ll kiss you when I wake up." "Yeah!" Beautiful flowers popped up in momentum, so me and Beautiful Flower''s forehead bumped into each other. It hurts, but it''s good to be as healthy as you can jump. "Oh, beautiful flowers" "Ah... Ayumu! Mihana held me hard in tears. I hug back beautiful flowers too. We finally left after a few minutes of holding like that. Okay, I have to seriously check the situation. "So, what is this in itself? Miho, you know what? "Oh, uh. I was saying when that anaza-level guy attacked Dream..." Talk about Miho, apparently that guy sent me here to despair. I see, is that the final chapter of the usual harassment? I wonder what the hell it''s gonna be like to harass me.... Well, we''ve had plenty of perverse adults who''d love to kidnap or threaten me like a girl for a long time, and maybe that''s the kind of hobby Anazar level has. "I''m the target, why do you have flowers? "I''m not sure what it is, but it seems unexpected to that guy that I''ve been sent here, right? "Hmm? I just had to float a lot of matching marks in my head, that''s when a piece of paper came down from the sky in a hilarity. I feel so nostalgic. In the meantime, I picked it up and read it. ... It was a letter from a second generation anaza-level. "You must have been surprised by the sudden. Unfortunately, you did not meet my expectations and, on the contrary, became a threat, so let me take this method. ... the world where you are now. It''s a new world I took the time to make just to seal you in. Well, let''s just say the name is "Anarchist." The truth is, I''m so sorry this wouldn''t have happened if you''d moved as I expected. I would love for you to despair of your life in anarchy and break your spirit. From here on out is an explanation of this world. First of all, there are no human beings in this world other than you, and only demons that fall under the SSS rank in anatomy. Also, try [wanting to see the status] as usual. I don''t know. The status is in the initial state, isn''t it? You spend eternity in a world where only SSS ranked demons remain in that status. Because I don''t have the means to gain experience. And last but not least, advice. Death in this world will not kill your soul. I will now repeat the resurrection of every flesh forever in that place where you are. Even if you die and come back, your memory remains intact. So don''t worry, die over and over again. Yeah, go ahead, die as long as you want. You''re going to die and come back to life, so it''s the same game you like more than anything else, right? Please die and despair, for everything. Because there''s no way out of this world either. Phantom Transfer Zone Refurbished, From Anazar Level. Stretch: Thanks to your deep love, we have come all the way to that world, even Mihana. We got caught up in a ring that said we''d never be apart of each other, and you had a dream. I got my loved ones in that hell with only SSS rank! How do you feel? Mihana-san dies because of you. Over and over again, you will be slaughtered by SSS-ranked demons while in initial status! In front of you! That''s a flying joke! Funny, man. Damn it! You can''t get out of this world and repeat eternity without dying! I look forward to seeing you both desperate together. Oh, we both have the same physical age, etc., so if you can, you can always enjoy the courtesy. If you can. ? 1226 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Six: Status "... I got the flowers involved...? I don''t know what to do, I can''t believe this is the mark of love that I thought would be good. I guess we didn''t get to involve beautiful flowers without making an item that we couldn''t leave each other forever. No, in the first place, that item was made so that when it fell into this kind of itself, the fallen side could be revived to the safe side. I didn''t know you would work the exact opposite...... "Mihana, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "You don''t have to apologize! There''s nothing wrong with having a bad dream, is there? "So, but..." "And because the world with dreams is the whole world for me. If we got separated, I''d go crazy again." "Oh, yeah, that''s it." "That''s why you two work hard? I hear you two are coming back here again even if you die apart in this world. It''s more convenient." "I hope so..." Sure, it might be hell for Miho to be away from me rather than coming to a world like this. You''ve always said that to me. If that''s the case, let''s change our minds, But, well, it''s a world with only SSS rank. You made this a lot, didn''t you? So the status is back to its initial state. No, it''s not just the status, it''s the way it looks. Maybe, but the flesh of ''Arim'' and ''Arim'' are inherently separate, and this status belongs to ''Arim'' and not ''Arim''... I don''t care about that. It''s not something you should think about right now. "Ha, and I''m glad I wore my uniform. Something that would have been tough if I was naked." "Well, it''s a lot colder in here." "Not only that, but I can''t stand dreams, can I? Various." "Flowers don''t change." "Even though you have dreams, you''re already calmly beginning to analyze them." "Sort of. Just take a look at the status." "Right." Me and Mihana opened up our status in this world. -------------------------------------------- - Status- name: dreamy EXP: 0 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 A: 5 C: 5 D: 5 W: 5 S: 5 STP: 10 - Skills - SK1) [E (X): pyrometry] Lv- [E (X): hydrology] Lv- [E (X): Wind] Lv- [E (X): Soil] Lv- [E (X): Probation] Lv- [E (X): Healing] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- [E (X): Reinforcement] Lv- SK2) [Swordsmanship] Lv - [Gymnastics] Lv - [Gunshot] Lv - [Bow] Lv - SKP: 10 Title: - Print: - -------------------------------------------- Wow, I kind of miss it so much. It''s really back to its initial status....... I finished clearing the game around and it looks like that feeling when I go around another. I''m excited... you can''t do this. Because SSS rank is all I have, which means I can''t be gay. The flowers seemed exactly the same. The only difference was that the name column was'' Mizuka Benki ''. "What are we going to do? You only have SSS rank, right? "On the other hand, it looks like there''s no one else but us, and we''re gonna have to keep living survival for a long time." "Survival for two with a dream." "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this environment." I survived quite a long time when I first came to Anasm. It hurt that my fingertips were clever and really good. Once it''s over, the survival itself should get over it again. I mean, if you think about it, first of all, it''s strange in itself to send me in the middle of such a forest. Anazar level. Maybe I should have suspected it from then on. "Oh, my God, you''ve had dreams, you''ve come to anasm and spent all your time alone in the woods at first. I''m counting on you! "Yeah, count on it! "Eh heh, normally I''d be anxious, but I feel like I can do anything with dreams! That said, I''m pretty sure you won''t get food first. At least I don''t think I can take the protein. Only about bugs. As water and fire can be magically irrelevant. "... yes, I have a dream, why don''t we set a goal first and do it little by little? "Nice, then the final goal is¡­" "If you can''t get out of this world, at least enrich your life enough to make you want to live forever" "Right. So what''s your immediate goal? "Looking for a location to be based? "You said it was here at the Resurrection Point. Wouldn''t this be a good base? "So is that." I''d rather not have to get out of here than live back here. It would be nice to focus on this place to enrich your life. That said, you''ll also have to go and look for materials that aren''t here. That''s what you have to jump into a dead place. It would be a good idea to start by preparing for it. "Let''s just manage our status. It''s no exaggeration to say that this quota will determine the future, so let''s think slowly." "Okay. Then I''ll assign it to fire and hydrology for now. I don''t know what my dreams are, and they''re still warm. You''re better at handling skills than I am at dreaming." "Oh well, then let''s do that! This is how the two of us work together and do it little by little.... The second generation of anaza levels seems to want me to despair. I kind of don''t feel like it at all. Rather...... 1227 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Seven: How It Goes "Oh, I have 4 extra points left. What should I do?" "How many points do I need to give you to heal?" "Five points." "Well, I can''t even heal a scratch where it was, and at this level," "Can we use it for hydrology to secure more water, or can we use other attributes..." "If you get lost for now, I''ll leave you" "Right! For now, we can use water and fire, so, well, we can if we just live for a few days. I just picked up a branch of a tree that was falling in there and set it on fire. I haven''t done it in a long time to form an incendiary fire, but I don''t know why, I''ve been able to do it so much. "I knew you''d be handy." "Eh! "Then light a fire." A small campfire burns up. This alone made the area a little warmer. And Mihana went on to cast the magic of the water ball, and shrugged it with her hands, which appeared in the air. "Yes, dreams first" "Mmm." Drink water from the hands of beautiful flowers. Nothing. I''m just talking about sipping water balls floating in the air, at least flirting. When I finished drinking, Mihana chanted the water ball again, put it on my hand and drank from it. "Puha. I knew I could at least save you water." "Hey." Sometimes I wonder if the initial life I was sent to anasm would have been hundreds of times harder without water. ... Well, I guess it''s time. Put the fire down and drink the water, I''m not calm, but you''d be calm compared to normal people, now I am. Then you can do it. Going to die, too. "Miho, hey me, I''ll see what''s going on outside of here. There''s something sunny in this world, too, and as far as I can tell, it''s working properly. I''m a survivor. I can''t waste my time." "Oh well... but that''s..." "Well, because I''ll be back as many times as I want. Beautiful flowers stay here." "Oh, no..." "... these clothes, you can sooo sooo much as you like. Don''t cry." All I did was wear underwear. It''s so cold, but I can''t help it. Clothes are likely to be a little something. You can''t lose it because of how things are going. Mika really buried her face there when she received the uniform who took it off. He indulges in it for a while and then looks up at me in tears. I sincerely hate it, but I know I have no choice... yes, I can see you suing me with your eyes. Miho and I are heartbroken, even if we don''t have a message. "I''m sorry, I''m going. I''ll get in touch with you by message if I can afford it. Conversely, let me know as soon as some SSS-ranked demon shows up by Miho." "Okay." "Bye." I picked up a nearby stick, put it on the ground, and decided to go in the direction of the fall. Go straight ahead in your underwear. My bare feet hurt because I took off my shoes and socks. It hurts, but when I die, it resets.... hehe, that''s why it''s Zara in the game to see what''s going on ahead, even if it''s impotent! Well, my internal clock kept me running for three minutes, but I don''t know. So far I''ve only encountered creatures about normal bugs that seem to be on Earth as well. Well, if you think about it, the odds of encountering wild creatures are low in the first place, and even if you only have SSS rank demons, you probably don''t meet them often. Plus, I found quite a few grasses and trees to eat while I was running. This is knowledge by the item master. Happily, the knowledge and experience of losing an item master will remain that I have used it before. I mean, it''s a matter of memory. Even if a sportsman retires from active duty, it doesn''t change that he''s much better at that area than a normal person in the rest of his life. Same as that. ¡­¡­ That''s when I kept running, all of a sudden, I felt a huge amount of magic in me. Ho, are you here? I mean, running and feeling this far already within a few minutes means SSS rank should be able to travel to our base in an instant. It''s pretty dangerous... SSS rank comes to base and is revived and killed immediately. I just have to avoid being killed forever. I just need to see what demon this SSS rank is for now. If you were a big demon like Gatanozoa or something, you''d know right away, or maybe it''s a smaller size for SSS rank. [Miwa, SSS ranked demon, sounds like he''s near me now. That''s the same for you? [Mm, it''s okay] [I''ll be right back! [Oh, don''t take dying for granted too much, huh? [Well, I''ll be careful] Now, thanks to their high magic power, we can rather see where they are. If you keep getting hit by the magic of being with different strengths, the weaker ones seem to feel bad... but I''m okay with something. Maybe it''s because the spirit is thick. As I followed the magic, my white tail looked chilly. Encountered. I feel my heart beat higher. Looks like they noticed me, too, and no, it seemed to me that coming in the first place was pre-sensing me with detection or something, and I kept putting my face out of the shade of a tree as if I knew it all. ... a dog. You look familiar, this face. Yes, like a golden king or a rainbow emperor dog. Probably its evolutionary system. It feels so strange that the place doesn''t become transparent. Come on, what''s this guy gonna do with me? And that next moment I thought about it. I was looking down from the air. Apparently, they just bounced off my neck. I don''t feel any pain. Oh, there''s too much difference in status to look speedy... more than that, already... you feel... 1228 Gossip Sho and Two People with Dreams Journey Part 2 "You''ve been coming to the airport since your school trip." "Oh, yeah" I got to the airport. But we still have an hour and a half before the plane leaves. You can still afford an hour if you take the time to board. The airport depends on the location, but there are plenty of places inside that you can look around. You''ll enjoy just walking around. "Souvenir Yamisami" "I''m going, and I''m not buying souvenirs from anyone." "That''s what I enjoy." That''s why me and Hayame were supposed to walk around the airport. I haven''t eaten here yet because I decided to buy an empty valve for lunch, but there are many shops lined up that will inspire my appetite. In the meantime, it''s like going with a stylish lover, yes, I could see Lil and a sign standing in a cafe where dreams go with beautiful flowers. "Couple in progress! The letter ''. "Well, a couple get three discounts off the total for the same sweets." "... have dreams, what are you thinking? "Does it work for us, too? "I knew it. How many times have you done this?" "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh There''s something I do twice in proportion when I and I have a dream to roll out into the city alone. Yeah, we''ll see if that looks like a couple. There will be places in the world where even a couple of guys will allow discounts. But we''re not. Try to make dreams look like girls and see if they look like couples. By the way, we''ve got 100 percent success so far. That''s why me and Hayama went into the store and ordered the same cake and coffee. Eventually I took a sip of the coffee that was transported, but honestly, it''s far from the one where the beautiful flowers were genuinely brewed. No, Miho''s real coffee is just too delicious... By the way, the chain that Miho''s dad runs is in this airport, and we''ve got a bunch of free tickets, but we went into this store just to see if it worked for a couple. Forty minutes is a waste, and the time has come for accounting. Makes it look like I''ll pay the full price in front of the building. Collect the money in advance. In front of the cashier, the dream came close enough for me to realize that I was a lover. "Excuse me, I''d like to ask for a couple." "You''re a couple, you get 3 discounts." "So this is it." "Yes, it will just happen." ... the payment is over. Did you succeed? My dreams make me look happy. Me and Ye try to avoid acting too girly, but this guy would rather be treated like a girl. I think he hated it at one point. "Satisfied? "Ugh." "Well, it''s almost winter already, but I''m going out of my way to wear tights to shorts. Can''t you find out he''s a man?" "Want to try the same outfit Sho? "You''re simply creepy" "... ugh" It was time after a while, so we bought an empty valve nearby, and then we completed boarding procedures, etc., and boarded the plane. Me and I have dreams ahead of each other, of course. I''m at the window, and I have a dream next to me. As I had declared I had dreams, I seem to be going to bed thoughtfully, asking my cabin attendant for a blanket. "I''ll go to bed after lunch." "Ooh." Soon after the plane took off and the belt wearing sign disappeared, me and my dream spread my lunch box. It''s a Teriyaki lunch box, but the dreams are the same. He felt like eating something with me. That''s what they said about bruising. No, I don''t think he''s going to bruise me - but he is. And when the dream was finished eating, he declared it a good night and fell asleep. I think I''ll get fat if I eat it and sleep right away, but I''m extra worried about this guy. Probably gonna keep this proposition even in the middle of nowhere. "Sooo... sooo..." "I don''t know about sleeping..." She sleeps a lot during school classes, but she can''t blame anyone for her sleeping face being too cute. The social scientist said so. In fact, this seat is lined up in three, but the man next to it who looks like a businessman is having a dream flicker. "Hmm... shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... What are you dreaming about? Dreaming means sleeping still seems shallow. Anyway, a dream knocked my body over here and put my head on my shoulder. If this guy was a normal guy, he''d be moving his shoulders and bouncing off, but he wouldn''t do that. No matter how many men you know you are, or if you were your best friend, because cute things are cute. Lil does this a lot too, by the way. It''s so cute. This is it. With my shoulders occupied by dreams, I was messing with the smartphone app in in-flight mode and somehow I got to the airport of interest. I''ll mess with your cheeks and have dreams. "It''s a cheek, Unni... Stop..." Hey, hey, hey. "Ugh no... Ha! Asa, dinner! "Chi. We''re here now." "... hey. Oh, yeah, I did. Hello." "Oh, good morning. Did you sleep well? "There it is." Me and my dream got packed and got off the plane. Okay, next time, we''ll take the bus. That''s a long journey. I don''t know how. 1229 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Eight: After the First Death "Just stay." "... you''re early, you''re coming home. I found him right after that." "Yeah, it was closer than I thought" But, well, you didn''t do anything to hurt and kill me, and you got pawned in the neck in an instant, so you don''t feel that hard when you''re dead. No, is it because you died once that you''re a little used to it? Nevertheless, when I realized it, I was at the base, but I wonder how I showed up in front of the beautiful flowers. Let me ask you something. "Hey, what''s it like to be me? "Eh, I guess it feels like I was there when I took my eyes off you. She came out lying down." "Same as when you used Amrita for a single hair." "It''s not Grotesque that saves you.... have dreams." "Hmm?" Mihana stood up and hugged me. I hug back beautiful flowers too. A hug containing fright, unlike the usual sweet appearance. That''s what normal people want to be able to go to death with a game-like feel, like me. You deserve to be like a beautiful flower, don''t you? "... n" "Do you want to kiss me? "I will!... Ah, but if you have a dream, it doesn''t stay underwear. You want to get dressed first? "Really. Yeah, but you''ve been hit pretty unharmed, and there''s no blood on you." "We''re getting mud or something." "Hmm, the clothes themselves deteriorate, but I wonder if the dirt from me or Miho''s body fluids will disappear when he dies" "I think maybe I am. Well, then you shouldn''t take your temperature away from me if you wear it from time to time, would you? "Right." I put my clothes back on. It''s a uniform, but if you don''t have something to wear, it''s not cold at all. It warms up. Then I decided to kiss Beautiful Flowers for about two minutes and tell Beautiful Flowers the catch of a few minutes of adventure. "Hey, what''s going on? "Yes, there was! Actually, there was a lot of food rolling around." "Oh, really? The one without poison? "Yeah, I can eat. Maybe it''s okay. You know Mika has my memory, not as good as leaves, right? It''s definitely from the knowledge I''ve gained from using the item master all the time." "It is! I mean, I remember the knowledge of the item master." "Huh, sort of! So I''m smarter than I was before I mastered the item master. Survival would be easier to do. If you''re just one person, you''ve been through this, but you''re two, so I can''t predict what''s gonna happen. "Well, I''ll just pick it up." "I''m coming with you! When it''s time to die, we die together! "Yes...? As far as I''m concerned... no" I don''t want Miho to die once. That''s what I''m trying to say, but even for Miho, she shouldn''t want me to die. It''s going to be a fight when we come up with this topic, so one of us has to give in. I''m dead once. I have a burden, so I have to be the one pulling back here.... really, I don''t like it. "Okay, shall we go together then?" "How much do you want to pick? "Let''s keep it as long as it''s okay for a while. I don''t know when I''m gonna be short." "Yeah." Me and Mihana went from base into the woods. The base is in the woods, too, though. I decided to hold it in search of a pointy-shaped stone so that I wouldn''t get lost in the road and put an arrow on it so that it would mark the trees. About thirty minutes to gather ingredients while taking care not to get to where I was killed earlier. I managed to find enough food today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow that I might be able to do two meals. "Wow, you have a dream! Of grass that only looks like such a weed, you can quickly see that the roots are food! Normal people don''t know first." "This place is probably helping because it''s with normal anasm except for the strength of the demons that come out, but if it was a whole new world, it would''ve sucked." "Right! Then I took forty minutes to get back to base, a little lost in the road. Light it up and get the food out of your uniform. Although it is good that I have picked it up in a good way, some are poisonous when skinned. We have to be careful. "So far so good. What are we going to do now? "For now, water and fire can be put out at once. That''s almost limitless... let''s make tools first" "Okay! Yeah, there''s a dream, me, I''m going to shake all the status points to MP right now, you know? "Oh, that''s all you got. Let''s do that." "Keep your dreams warm, huh? With my skills, I don''t know what I''m going to have." "Yeah, I''ll leave you to Miho for your life skills! There''s really nothing about tools. You wouldn''t even be able to kill an animal and make a bone knife. I stuffed the meat from the yokunagi with just a stone''s throw, but I don''t want to do it any more because that was really hard. So the first thing to do is to look for soil that is going to be clay. If you make something in the shape of a earthenware or knife, life goes on all at once. I guess it would be fast if demonic broken nails or something fell in there, but I just have to work hard because there''s no way I can expect such convenience from an SSS ranked opponent. No, no, no. It''s exhaustive, but you can''t help it. 1230 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Nine: Making Tools "Mihana, get some water here! "Should I put it on that dirt? "Yeah!" Mika shot me a few water balls in the place I designated. Look for little pebble mixing and plant roots, whisk back the soil there with your hands, and add water to make clay nowadays. "If you think you''ve been working there forever, you''ve been trying to make something out of dirt" "Eh heh, soyuko. Not by the end of the day." Then after another hour, it was completely dark around, and it wasn''t like I could work on it. Strictly wrap it in large leaves so that the clay broomsticks you have made do not dry, and leave it in the shade of the tree, etc. I chose what I could eat for dinner as it was. It''s just nuts though. I''m not hungry, and I want to eat meat and fish or anything, but I can''t say luxury in this situation. "You have dreams, you don''t do nights, do you? Shall we go to bed now?" "Right, let''s go to sleep" The next task should be to wake up early in the morning. It''s still around the end of the evening, if the physical time is right. Even though it''s burning, the cooling is getting worse as it gets dark. Me and Mihana put themselves together, and no, we decided to hug each other and sleep. Well, you''re always right. I''ll take off my school-run, Miho''s cardigan, spread out two pieces and replace the futon. "... I wonder what happens to us" "I don''t know, but you can do it with me and Miho! It''s okay, hang in there with me! "Yeah!" Then we tried to sleep, but we couldn''t sleep for about three hours because of our physical senses. I kissed him in the meantime, and I made plans for tomorrow. By the way, I use my strength, and I didn''t do anything eccentric because it''s out of common sense to do this in the first place. Naturally, right? _______ ____ _ "Well, let''s do what we decided yesterday! "Let''s do our best! "Ooh! As soon as we wake up in the morning, that''s how we boost each other''s morale. Today, I continue to make tools. Mihana is supposed to make a temporary base. Because it seems that Miho also had some memories of the item Jazz after a careful thought, and that he would be able to pick up tree branches and spreads and make something that temporarily outweighed the rainstorm. He slept pretty well in the dirt. Survival, isn''t it, role sharing is important? No SSS-ranked demons came and went while sleeping yesterday, so the area around the base is safe now. I feel fine letting Miho act alone. "Speaking of which, the second category of skills, do you grow without shaking your skill points in an environment like this? "Ah! I totally forgot, you grew up practicing swordsmanship and all, and you had quite a few skills you could get without a card, like cooking and sewing." "If I can afford to live, I''ll stretch it out there." Cooking and sewing, stone processing, wood processing, etc. Many things can be remembered in an environment like this. There were a lot of occasions when I actually managed to do so because of the skills around here, even when I was new to anasm. It''s also important to consider efficiency in how to stretch it. I don''t know if I can master anything while I''m messing with clay. I need some water from the flowers to make my clay, so I got some help from you first, and then we went into each other''s work. I even connect the clay while removing debris and mold it into the shape of the tool I want when it feels good. The first thing I want is something sharp and something like Scoop. I am going to make a cauldron and make it easier to make baked goods once they are done. Dry the tools you have been able to do for now. I decided to have lunch when I could get this far, so I went to see what was going on at Miho''s. "Mihana, I''ve made a paragraph! I''ll help you have lunch." "Ah, there''s a dream! Take a look! Mihana had made the floor with a good line of bamboo-like wood in a place lined with three trees that were near the stronghold. Yet only the ultra-compact treehouse floor is the version, but I don''t know if I can get this far in such a short time. Beautiful flowers are not particularly powerful compared to ordinary women, and I think it''s about Xiang who can do this lightly. How did you collect so many broken and affordable plants in the first place? "Heh heh, you look like you have a lot of doubts. I''m not as weak, but I''m not as powerful." "Ugh, yeah. That''s right. You''ve done such a fine job in such a short time, haven''t you? "This wood, it feels like light bamboo, but a lot of it just went from here. There''s a place where it was left out with it broken. Maybe two minutes round trip." "That''s..." "You mean there''s a creature nearby, right? It''s dangerous, but isn''t survival next to danger? And the animal, or SSS-ranked demon, but I think you''ve already gone far. I don''t know about this." "As it is, well, I don''t feel any magic, and I believe it because it strikes me as a beauty flower..." It was really creepy. Still, the hunch of beautiful flowers is alive and well in this world. This account of uncle Yuzuku, it''s going to make life easier if he keeps showing off. By the way, Miho''s father. It can also be because of this inquiry that my uncle''s shop flourished and became just a few years into the whole world chain. 1231 Episode One Thousand Ninety: The First Death of Miwa The second evening came. I''m moulding and drying some tools. It''ll be feeling good tomorrow morning. Beautiful flowers have made floors on trees with bamboo-like wood, and scissors for climbing. Sounds like the rain is calculated to hoist with leaves of trees. That''s why today''s achievements raise armaments to Miho. For risking it, I think it''s the right way to go, but what a complicated mood. "It''s a little bitchy, but it''s better than on the dirt" "It''s a good idea to replace floor heating if you burn under the floor. That''s beautiful flowers. I can''t believe how much the environment goes on in one day." "Eh heh.... but I had a lot of help with my dreams even though it was my share." "It''s okay, if a man does the hard work! "I didn''t expect the day to come when I could listen to a line claiming a man from a dream. I mean, you have as much muscle strength as I do, right? If you have a dream, you have a special physique." "Well." Me and Mika are clever, so far they''re doing well, but they''re practically like two girls, so the hard work isn''t going to work. The two of us carried wood while saying hee hee. This wouldn''t happen if I had more status. "... It''s only the second day, but I''m a lot tired" "Naturally." "I have dreams... you''ve always been like this. Before I come." "But I was still free to use my skills, and it was easier now." "... but... because it''s the two of us... I''m sure EVEN... just" "Yeah." "Nem...... good night" "Good night." Mihana fell asleep without time to flirt. I didn''t sleep so much yesterday... I can''t help but move a lot. If you can''t chat with Miho, I''ll go to bed too. I have to get up early in the morning and work on it! _______ ___ _ "Mmmm...... oh, that? I don''t mind it happening, but it''s crazy. I don''t have beautiful flowers. I wonder if you''re in the place where you decide to wash your hands... And the cardigan stays.... No, it''s not. Miho is lying somewhat well in the middle of this hub. It doesn''t look like he fell asleep and fell off this top... and I have a bad feeling. "Miwa! Mimi, it''s okay!? "... um, that... have a dream? "What''s wrong? "Eh heh... I''m dead" Miho intended to smile, but he has such a painful look on his face. Dead...? Did he fall off the floor and die? No, the vase fell on my head and died. It''s not me, and only beautiful flowers are like that... "What happened? "... you know" Miwa said she woke up with a bad feeling in the middle of the night. So, when I got off the floor and explored how things were going, I found that there was an SSS-ranked demon just around the corner from here. Because I didn''t wake up, it seems I can completely erase the signs of magic. So Mihana went a little far from herself, attracting the demon, and it seems she was eaten. And let''s just say that I felt that if that demon opened up this stronghold, it would continue to be eaten forever. Because I felt like a beautiful flower, that almost hit me. If that''s what happened, all I can say is that it''s the right choice... "Um, I have a dream. I have good feet, don''t I? Because they bit me off my leg..." "... I do" "Good. Since I was eaten on my left leg, Gabriel hit me from the head...... hey, it hurt. It hurt more to get hit by a truck though! "Oh well." "Yeah, watch out for black demons, like Sabertiger, rather than tigers." "I will." I can''t say anything. I used Miho as my guitar. Mi Hua came back with a hug without answering anything. How distressing. This is the third time Miho dies where I''m not the only one. Now Miho has been dead three times. "Eh heh, I have dreams, I''m glad you hug me all the time, but if you don''t work it, the sun will go down, okay? "I used to..." "Hmm?" "When I was a kid, I told you to protect beautiful flowers..." "You''ve said such a manly thing since kindergarten. I started dressing like a girl in elementary school." "Sorry." "Never mind, I have dreams. But now I know that neither me nor my dreams will die completely... and, you know, in this situation, can''t you be positive? "Yeah, okay. I''ll change my mind." "Good." "Just one thing before that" I kissed. If anything happens, I hug and kiss you. It''s not easy to understand. Beautiful flowers also came with me. The same feeling as usual. I just want to keep putting my hands on my clothes and take them off, but I will put up with them gut because they won''t get sprinkly ahead of me. This world, me and Miho, is Eve with Adam in the first place, but I don''t know if that''s okay. "Okay... I''m going to change my mind" "Ugh! "Miho, do you have plans today? "Let''s knit a knit and make a basket or something." "Like! Then let''s do that. I continued yesterday." ... I''d love to die myself, but if Miho keeps dying, I might break my heart. Rarely...... no, for the first time in my life. 1232 Gossip Sho and Two People with Dreams Journey Part 3 "No, it''s been a long time." "Right." We made it to the inn we had booked. Even though it was a long time ago, I had dreams of staying asleep on the plane and on the bus, and I fell asleep with this guy on the bus. It''s almost evening now. It''s a little late for sightseeing now. Though I am going to soak up the hot springs slowly. "Excuse me, was there a mixed bath here? "Yes, there is." That''s what I asked at the inn reception. Well, dreams can only be mixed baths because of that special body. I mean, I''m going into a hot spring with my dreams protected. If you take your eyes off me in a mixed bath hot spring, it''s normal for this guy to be numbed by an old man. "Let''s go in together, Sho! "Ooh." I came all the way here to report with a happy look on my face. Aren''t you the only young one with a face? Maybe someone else on this scene would think we''d go into a mixed bath as a couple. Me and my dreams were put through to the room. Very nice room with a beautiful view outside. And it''s huge. Even though I booked this inn, the sweepstakes that I won have just been arranged. You''ll do a good job. "Let''s send a message to the flowers. Momogu." "Do you?" That''s what I said while eating the bun I had next to the tea leaves that had dreams prepared. They''re going to take a selfie of me and this inn room into the view, mainly with dreams, and send it to everyone at once. It felt like I said that the photographs I had taken were not particularly acceptable or impossible. By the way, selfies are the best flowers. "Oh, I replied from Miho. No, I envy Sho... because" "Whatever, Ip, I can ask you to move in momentarily." Then there''s no point in me and Sho traveling together. "Really? Well, yeah." Lil replied "Wahoo". He uses his clich¨¦ occasionally even in sentences. I can read emotions if the words are put out of my mouth directly in front of me, but I have no idea what I want to say when they are typed. Well, I immediately said, "I want to go, too." "Well, what do we do now! Want to go in the hot springs soon? "I''m not sure if there are many or few people in this time zone." "Kind of detecting... Hmm, I guess it feels so-so" Then let''s go. That''s why me and my dreams went all the way to the bathroom in this inn. Though there are mixed baths, men''s and women''s dressing rooms are different. The question here is which way to change your dreams. I had a headache and worried about it, but I''ve had dreams like this. "I''ll be the alim and I''ll get dressed in the women''s dressing room." "Would you prefer that? "Yeah, it''s safe, isn''t it? That''s why it happened. I had a dream of washing up in the bus, but in the case of mixed baths, it would be in the hot springs, so it would no longer come true. It was an unscrupulous suggestion, and I think that''s fine. It''s mentally tough inside to get your back washed or washed by dreams like a woman while worrying about people''s eyes. I go into the bathroom, wash my body, and head to the mixed bath first.... There are no female customers at all. If Lil and I are traveling like this and there is a mixed bath, we won''t go in first. If I really wanted to come in with you, I would choose a place with a private open-air bath. Eventually, the dreams came with shabu-shabu and water as they hid the front by hand. If a man other than me sees it, he''ll definitely react first. In fact, all the men who were on this scene stared at the dreams... and left the hot tub with their noses suppressed as they nearly bled. All of them, all of them. You seemed like you were just someone with decent manners. Good. "Huh, that''s embarrassing. I''m sorry I let you all worry about me." "Wasn''t it tough inside to come out of a woman''s bath as a man? "Hmm? I''m Alim now, right? "... could you get back to the man soon" Speaking of which, I''m hiding it in a towel. My lower body isn''t swollen. This guy, when he has a dream, he goes inside against his appearance. So, as long as he sees it there, he''ll know right away... But you did it. I''m sorry about Lil. "I have no choice." "You don''t have a choice. That''s all you have to do, seriously." "Mmm, I''m sorry. Well." I went back to being a man. The dream sat right next to me. And I''m going to snuggle my body together. Not just your cheeks. Your whole body is Svethbe. So is Lil and Mihana, but how the hell are we gonna end up like this without even processing it? "Hey, that''s an amazing ab. It gets amazing every month. Can I touch it? "Nice." Dreams began to touch my muscles. And you were satisfied when you touched it all over your body, diving your body until you couldn''t get your hair in the hot tub, feet together and meditating on your eyes. "... Phew, a real hot spring is nice" I think the mansion you built is pretty accurate, too. "Eh! After that I competed over which one would go up from the hot tub first. Would they stick to each other for an hour or so? Because the mental endurance of dreams is a monster level. I lost this time too. I generally lose the patience comparison. The only thing I can''t beat is using my body. I was supposed to luxury fruit milk. By the way, men have been in a mixed bath quite a bit along the way, but if they all have dreams, they''re out with their noses suppressed. Really, I wonder why I can stand this guy''s charm just because he''s childhood friendly. 1233 Episode 1091: Enriching Your Life If you''ve changed your mind, you''ve got to get to work on a lot of things to keep you alive. It''s hard to say in this situation, but I have one suggestion to make. "... Miwa, I''d like to go look for the waterfront around tomorrow, okay? "Are you going away? "I think that''s going to happen" I could do some earthenware for now, but whatever the vessels and pans are, I have a limited number of times I can use scoops and knives made of dirt. Even though it''s hard to make. Probably won''t be able to use it by the time I finish making one. That''s why I want to look for stones and rocks by the water to build abrasive stoneware. If you had a thick, sturdy rock, you could make an axe. If you can make an axe, you can also process wood. You''ll be rich all at once. "In the meantime, I''m gonna find this one with my bare hands." "That''s all you got...... ok" Going looking for something from this base means dying. But since we''re already dead one at a time, we both understand that this is the world we can''t live without. "So what are we going to do today? "I''m going to build kamado to make it easier to build earthenware in the future." "Oh my God! "We need a lot of water, so help us out." I was also prepared to make bricks while I was making earthenware. Then, I spent almost a whole day making kamado. It''s as tall as my navel. I think this will make all kinds of tiles and bricks from mud and clay in the future. I''ll use a lot of fire, so the ashes that came out of it can be used for something. For dinner, potatoes were boiled and eaten in pots made of earthenware. The potatoes are good, because there are delicious varieties that you don''t have to season. Miho has made this suggestion during such a dinner. "I had a dream, you know, I spent three days in this world and I thought, after all, survival isn''t about water? "Right." "After all, at level 1 of hydrology, there''s not enough to come out. Can I use it to raise the remaining skill points, level 2? "Right, if it looks extra, you can make a water bottle or something and save it... okay! I know it''s time for me to think about assigning skill points, too, but Miho would still say I should keep it, so I can''t execute it. Will the day come when I will use it? When we finished dinner, we wiped each other''s bodies with hot water, using a handkerchief that was in our student clothes pockets. I feel muffled, but I just have to put up with it. Then Mihana shows me how the basket is made. He looked as good as he could do tomorrow. Then, as usual, the two of us hugged each other and slept. ________ ____ __ The next morning. I ate the potatoes I left behind yesterday and the ingredients ran out. Well, but we''re going to look for the waterfront, and you''ll find plenty of food. When you have a basket of beautiful flowers, you can carry a lot of them at once. You''ll be fine that I put up with you for about a day. "Well, I''ll come" "Mmm..." Beautiful flowers hugged and kissed me. Because I know I''m going to die. Hugs and kisses are going to ritualize every new attempt. Well, that''s fine. "Just like last time, I''ll get back to you as soon as something demonic comes along, okay? "Yeah, okay" "Then you''re coming." Last time I was on my way, I decided to stand in the middle of the base on the right. And it is on the left that beautiful flowers are sourcing wood and spreads that were found by demons. I know that if we both go a certain distance, we could run into demons, so I''m going north today. Somehow. Since the soil on this land can be like clay if it contains water, I assume it is a loose mountain area. There must be waterfront and affordable stones somewhere in the mountains. Go straight while checking the position of the sun to avoid getting lost in the road. People go 80 meters a minute on foot, but they''ll only be traveling about half that speed because they''re moving on looking for something that''s going to be an ingredient or something. So it would have been roughly three hours since I was hit by the magic and temper unleashed by SSS-ranked demons about four times, but I never actually encountered them, and they came to the river. A normal river, not big or small. A lot of what I was looking for seems to be rolling. ... Zuchin. That''s when I tried to get close to the river, there was such a loud noise that I thought it was an earthquake. Besides, its shaking and sounding is not a one-time thing, it keeps getting closer and closer to this one. There''s something main about SSS-ranked demons in this river, and if you try to take resources, you get pissed off or something...? No way. The width of the river is only about the height of Alim, and I can''t believe there''s an SSS-ranked demon to territorial a place like this. Well, there was a shadow in my sight. Looks like the sun''s covered. I didn''t realize, I can''t believe we''re so close already. When you look up there, you have purple skin¡­ Brachiosaurus or Supersaurus? Anyway, there was a monster there like a giant dinosaur with a long neck. 1234 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Two: Enriching Your Life 2 I had demons and eyes like Brachiosaurus. I can''t believe I see eye to eye with a demon as tall as Bill... I''ve exorcised a lot of demons. Even I''m a little frightened. I mean, if it was this big, you''d have seen him for a long time or something. Well, it''s an SSS ranked demon, and I guess even a giant like this can move quickly. I thought he was dead to the boulder, and Brachiosaurus took his eyes off me, bent his neck, and put his mouth on the river water. Start sucking up river water with great momentum. A minute later, the river had already dried up. Are you satisfied? Brachiosaurus left somewhere with no eyes for me when he lifted his neck. At an invisible speed. ... Well, isn''t it true that all the demons attack us? I just said that this world has only SSS-ranked demons, and I didn''t say they would aggressively attack me. I''ve encountered all the carnivores so far, but that looks like a herbivore dragon. Thanks to the demons of today drying up the river, we are also able to pick up the stones that were at the bottom of the river. You can choose all you want. If you can pick more than one good stone here and bring it home, you won''t have to go away for three hours each way. Hey, I can''t do this. But I want to pick up a lot. Well, some river water will flow again, and other demons could come for water. I can''t relax that much, though. It took me about an hour to pick out just enough stones to be packed into a bag wrapped school run. It''s heavy, but I have to take it home somehow.... The school run itself got dirty with mud, and I''ll have to wash it later. And back down the road, which has taken me three hours again. It''s really just straight from the base, and I''m checking direction every minute, so no problem. Now I''ve touched the demon signs about three times, but no big deal came back to base. "I''m home! "That, I''m back normally" "We were lucky this time. The demon I encountered in front of me was herbivorous and not preyed upon. It''s huge. It was like a brachiosaurus." "Heh. Maybe I''d like to take a look" "It was a roll." I didn''t feel anything in particular just freaking out at that size then, but when I think about it, I feel like there was even more magic than that demon, the normal SSS rank. You must be a very strong demon. In the meantime I spread out what I had picked up in front of the flowers. "Well, now that I''m back with the Konkori stone, I won''t be bothered with the tools for a while." "Oh, there''s a lot going on from flat to easy to process.... Did you bring all this back by yourself? "Of course." "I said heehee yesterday just to carry wood. Well, dreams come true when you''re tired." "Yes, after I''m tired, it''s the real deal! When I feel tired, I can use my powers to a greater extent than I should. That''s why they say it tirelessly. I''m not tired. I don''t know who they think I am. So I''m actually tired, so I don''t look tired. "But just as soon as I get some food today, I''m off. Gotta go while it''s still bright." "Then take this basket! "You made it. Come on. Then don''t hesitate. You''re bringing home a lot." "Yeah, I have a dream to learn. Run, wash." "Okay, please." For once, take the homemade scoop as well. This time, I found some berry-based plants along the way, so I want to take some of them home and replant them at the base. We need to recover other plant seeds and stuff as much as possible so that they can be farmed at any time. We spent an hour looking for food and gathered around the basket at a place within fifteen minutes walk of the base. I want to tremble when I think I wouldn''t have gathered half if I hadn''t had the wisdom I had when I was an item master. I could dig and get berry-based plant shrubs from the roots of the trees as planned, and they''re superior. "Miho, dinner''s a luxury." "Welcome back! It''s only been about an hour... but you''ve often taken so much" "Eh! Let''s eat a little bit." He was also a potato today. I guess the difference from yesterday is that I shredded it and ate it like a potato cake. I also mixed the fragrance, so I think it was established as a decent dish there. Learn the skills of "cooking". Discuss your plans for tomorrow over dinner. Starting tomorrow, we''ll build knives and axes out of stone to improve living standards. As long as we get over here, we''ll be able to put a wall on our current residence or something. Looking forward to it. Speaking of which, I have dreams. "Hmm? "We come here tomorrow, not the fifth day." "That''s right." "I knew there was no demon other than SSS rank? You went to the river or something, right? About fish......" "I wasn''t there." "Oh well... for dreams, real fun is a game-like level, so I felt sorry for you for not being able to do that..." "It''s okay, because I''m with beautiful flowers. I don''t have time to get bored." "Sort of? Huh..." But beautiful flowers are sharp. When I met that Brachiosaurus demon, I realized I was actually thinking about how I could take him down. Well, no matter how hard I try, I can''t do that.... but one day, definitely, I want to defeat even one demon... 1235 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Three Two Weeks I''ve come to this world and it''s been two weeks in total. Being both of us, and the hiring ahead of time, has led to an exceptionally high level of life compared to the first day. First of all, the stoneware. Axes and knives have been very helpful. I think it''s true that it''s completely different without a knife. They made me reaffirm the importance of the blade. I also made about ten larger earthenware for food preservation, and a combination of bricks to make something that was going to be bathy. And extreme is home. Finally, the house was finished yesterday. Enough house for me to get up. The roof and windows are properly attached. Honestly, it took five days to make this. Well, I was able to get this far in such a short time because my fingertips are clever and I have an item master, Meister''s heart. The next thing I''m trying to make is like a loom. I want something to lay on the floor, pillows, new clothes. I only wear school uniforms, so it''s deteriorating because I see it. Me and Mihana are naked because I''m washing everything today. No, you''ve been naked since yesterday because Miho spent the whole day yesterday washing me with ashes, earthenware and boards in the first place. "Hey, even though there''s no one else out there, I''m ashamed to be out there naked, so I''m glad it was done yesterday" "Me, I think I''m getting a little queasy" "No, if you make a dew habit" "I''ll try.... you have more dreams than that. I, I can''t stand it anymore." That''s how Miho approached me. We''ve been in there every day since we made the bath, and we''ve been able to treat the hair with sharp stoneware, and also with liquids from plants that have accidental hair removal effects, so our bodies are beautiful to each other even though this is an environment.... so far in mind trying to keep your body clean may be remnants and pride that have been said to be beautiful or something by two people on earth or anasm. I am aware of that. "No, you''ve been patient for two weeks. I suppress feelings, too! Yes, because your body isn''t dirty, it''s dangerous. Ethically. Plus, it''s hard to wash when you take a bath alone, so you and I go in and wash up. Every day, the two of us touch each other so badly. I''m full of them, too. "Phew... That sounds like your body and your eyesight are honest? "That''s right. But I can''t! It''s Mae! "... even my standard of living has risen to this point, and I''ll have to finish it." "Pu, pu, pu! Puku! "You can''t get away with a fluke! ______ ___ _ "Huh..." "You were a no-brainer for rejecting me! "... yeah" This disloyalty is what it is, similar to the first time I went through it with beautiful flowers. I don''t think about anything with a white head. For now...... well, it won''t be a big deal. Because the area was thorough. "Ha, I''m tired. I think it''s when all my clothes are dry already, but I think I''ll just go to sleep like this." "How much indoors, I''ll catch a cold, even though the fire''s on fire. I''ve been naked since yesterday." "Then have a dream, take it in and let me wear it." "I have no choice." Miho''s tone is fine in itself, but a lot more relaxed, so I did what I ordered for him. You had no choice but to exercise so much. I''ll wear mine, too. I knew I had to wear my clothes properly. Weaving machine, I have to make it in a hurry tomorrow. "Hey, I have a dream" "Hmm? Hey." When I let you wear clothes, Miho stared at me with his crushed eyes. You look like you''ve figured something out. What do you want to sue? "I''ve lived like this for months on my own." "Didn''t you even mention it around the first day? "... after two weeks, you understand better... I would have broken my heart a long time ago if I was alone" "Well, I guess I did my best because it was me! Eh!" "... Really, you''re strong. I have dreams." "But Miho works hard, too." "''Cause I have a dream I love with me." Me, too, I''m so stable now that I''m not so different from when I''m in the mansion. Of course, because we have beautiful flowers together. "... guys, I wonder how you''re doing" "Maybe you''re moving to get us back." "That means you''re trying to fight anaza-level without dreaming!? "... I can handle it because I have leaves and fathers" "Well, so is that. Does that mean we can go back to Anasm and Earth someday? "I don''t know." I don''t know when that will be. Anazalev says this world seems special, so it may not be the same time to move on with Anasm or Japan. For example, is this day a minute over there? And vice versa. Me and Mihana aren''t dying, and I don''t have a problem with the early minutes of the world over here because they seem to stay this age all the time, but it would be sad if they were faster over there. "Can''t you think about it? I have a dream. I''m going to bed today." "Yeah, I''m going to bed too." Me and Mihana hugged each other and fell asleep as usual. ____ __ _ We were supposed to be woken up two hours after we fell asleep. with the phenomenon of dying. 1236 gossip Sho and the Two of a Dream Journey Part 4 "No, it was good water." "Right... right" I did a patience comparison in a hot spring, then drank fruit milk, and the massage machine did something to rub it for about three hours in total. Even though I''m still soaking in the hot springs too long and my head is boggling, my dreams suck. How can you be so strong, this guy? All group guests of less than four people in this inn are supposed to have meals brought to their rooms. That''s why me and my dream went straight back to my room. There is a futon laid out where it does not stand in the way of a large room.... for me and my dreams, you''re stuffed at an impossible distance to be my boyfriend. Uh, well, what is it? Is this a meal? "Hehe, the people at this inn totally seem to think of me as a girl too! I thought I told you two guys when I booked." "Didn''t they see you go in women''s water or something? "I see.... so what do you want Sho to do? Dreams held me in my arms with a naughty smile on my face. When this guy looks like this, it''s time to make fun of a man. Because of these behaviors, this guy has mistaken thousands, tens of thousands and men for big and small. With a voice like a girl, a face like a girl, I''m gonna get this trick. Besides, he''s wearing a yukata now, and he''s going to let his chest just get hot. If they''re opponents, they''re going to be pushed down. Well, I don''t have many dreams, too, just in case. It''s trusted proof that we''re getting this far. But I''m thrilled. I didn''t know I''d be thrilled twice in just a few hours. This is going to require some retribution. "Right...... I don''t know what to do. You want me to be Alim? "... Huh! Funny, have a dream. Obviously upset. I have to tell you that I''m not making too much fun of my best friend. Once here, I''ll hold this princess and throw her into the futon. So laughing at him as a joke would be enough vengeance. ... Seriously, something''s wrong with me. I can''t explain it in words, but I feel uncomfortable. When I turned my eyes to a dreamer who didn''t talk about anything, I noticed that his height was clearly shrinking. 10cm...... No, is 15cm lower? You fucked up. This guy. "Hey, I''ve got dreams" "If it''s Sho, I... I hope it''s just for tonight...? "You''re lying. Hey, don''t get mossy." Huh, I remember having a dream once upon a time, no, even recently saying, "If I were really a girl, I would have made Sho my boyfriend". It''s dangerous. This is very dangerous. ... and here a ringtone rang from me and my dream smartphone. Like breaking the pressing air. We check what came at the same time without looking at each other. Instead of a contact app, a message had been sent to me and my dreams by Miho simultaneously in an email. This is what the preamble said. < I have a hunch, so I''ll call you, but you haven''t done anything weird, have you? I accidentally looked around to see if I had a security camera on me. Seems like I''ve had the same dream. There''s no way there''s such a thing.... The demons are peeking at you with their skills? Or is that too sharp a look at the usual Esper and the level you have to suspect? Anyway, I''m glad you''re a stopper. The rest of it was normal to hear what I think today, etc. I reply appropriately and turn to the dreamer again. The height of the dream was back to approximately 170 cm. "Hey, there''s a dream." "Yeah." "Let''s play a quiet game until dinner..." "Right..." That''s it. Me and my dreams are for once men, and I''m Lil''s, my dreams are for beautiful flowers. Though we can change our gender, it sucks to be bored between a man''s best friends. If I wasn''t someone who was resistant to dreams and could still be rational, my friendship and affair would have been established at the same time. Then I was playing the game for about thirty minutes, and this inn''s prized dish was brought in. It''s a nice room, so the food seems pretty good. "That''s a lot of sashimi, it''s delicious." "But it''s me, how come I don''t feel enough when I get used to the cooking of anasm" "You can''t compare the dishes of an item master or a meister. Koyu''s has a vibe! "Oh, yeah." I didn''t have any food in it that I particularly hated in my dreams, so I immediately got annoyed, but it wasn''t enough for me. I could tell by the look on my face. Although I managed because I had a dream that Dark Matter Creator made me extra rice. Then we kept playing the game we had dreams of preparing until late at night, so much so that when it was brighter, we opened a realistic distance to each other''s futons and fell asleep for just a few hours.... Do you mean that I always do this to Mizuka when I fall asleep and have dreams come over and hug her? I never had this habit before....... hard to sleep. ##### Daughter of a man, TS, and so on, all ho in the end...... Still, Arima is basic, and Mihana is the opponent, so it''s safe. It''s out this time, though. 1237 Chapter 194 Intruder "Ha... Ha... Mi, Mi Hana!? I should''ve slept in your house earlier, but they''re throwing you out of base. Next to me she was asleep like Miho had passed out.... It doesn''t seem like the ceiling is broken and falling and dead. You wouldn''t die like that at the same time. Then the answer is one. I took a look at our house. There was something about 3 meters out there that seemed like a possible person-type, and Miho and I had spent five days working hard to return the house to ground with one fist. Not only is the house broken but everything else because of the awesome punch power. Me and Mihana left me with a blade and other small things and a camad opposite the house, about a bath. "Hmm... Ayu... ah" "Wake up, beautiful flowers. Don''t shout, you can''t..." "Ugh, yeah......" No, I know it doesn''t make sense, whether it sounds loud or not. There''s no way SSS-ranked demons don''t have detection skills. The mysterious person-shaped demon slowly turned this way. The original color is black or I can''t see my face well. However, the pattern looks good like a golden glowing hair and a golden edge tattoo. That''s why I was able to determine the type of person. It creates a very strong atmosphere. I''ve been completely alarmed that no demons have come within a kilometer of this base for the past two weeks. "Gibba...... goggo gigga gigga! "Become...? "Gah!" The man-shaped demon waved his fist at us. At that moment, the wind pressure alone makes the flesh and guts of the body snap from the bone. That''s what I felt. It''s too much for a moment and there''s no pain. Transferring my gaze to Mika within 0.1 seconds of my remaining consciousness, I saw that beautiful face and body shattered from bone to bone. There was a great sense of loss rather than grotesque. And we''re dead again. ... Now, I have to figure out what to do with this situation. Yes, it''s already come back to life when I think of it in my head, and in front of me is a man-shaped demon with a strange look at me and the beautiful flowers that come back to life. Haha, can''t there be time to let me think slowly? Creatures that are supposed to be dead easily come back to life. A person-shaped demon who has witnessed this situation does not escape the creeps either. After a few seconds of confusion, I laughed nicely. I can''t see the face itself, but thanks to the pungent teeth and the moonlight, illuminated eyes. Yes, I can see. And now he''s turning and kicking like a kick at me and Miho... eating the wind pressure of. The wind blades and turns me and Beautiful Flowers into two straight pieces from around my heart. I try to keep up with Mihana before she dies. Naturally you worry about your lover, but if you think about the mental aspect in this situation, you''re bad. Probably the same with Miho, he had eyes in this instant. My body and the body of beautiful flowers collapse as I give them a massive bloodbath and scatter my guts. We can''t even speak to each other. The power is too different digits to feel the pain after all. I''ve been dead twice already, and I''ve been killed twice by the one I love the most. At the same time that the idea of not being¡­ goes around, we are disgusted that our point of resurrection is fixed. The human-shaped demon is no longer puzzled to see us resurrected again, and he''s jumping like a kid who found a new toy. That leap alone rocks the ground. ... There is no way to break this situation. And I just finished adjusting my status for that while that demon was happy. I polished it when I tried to make a time attack in the game, I might say that the fast command input was a success. Besides, maybe it was for this reason that Miho said I should keep my status all the time. In the meantime, I grabbed Miho''s arm. "Miho, run! "... mmm..." Lifting Mi Hua''s arms doesn''t really go because she seems relieved. In the meantime, the demons are trying to escape. Magic formation unfolded toward me and Miho. It''s supposed to be midnight, but one side of the perimeter is surrounded by light. And we die. Running away is unlikely to be a boulder. Maybe I just have to give up. Once you realize it, we''re lying in front of that demon again. Be polite, I feel like I''m throwing myself out to kill you.... I wonder if I''ll have to give myself up anymore. I''m sure this is what Anaza-level is after. This is how you keep killing me and Miho and breaking my heart. And I give up everything and make you look like an abandoned man. I used to call myself an obsolete game player, but really breaking down is something completely different. No, it''s okay for me to get hit multiple times. So much so that we can still think of things in this way, the strength of the spirit that we both acknowledge helps us. But beautiful flowers are really tough to weaken because beautiful flowers are done and seen. What a desperate moment to be broken. I just got caught up in it. I just tried to bind the flowers. No matter how much you publish, it''s too late. When I opened my eyes, there was a big crater in this base. At last, it seems that most of what Miho and I have gained since we came to this world has been wiped out by the magic of earlier. That demon is ready to shoot the same magic again. 1238 Chapter One Hundred Ninety-Five: Killing "Ugh..." My body disappeared without being able to utter a word. I''ve been wondering what would happen if I magically shot an SSS rank at a normal person for a long time, but the correct answer would vanish in an instant, it seemed. Of course, me and Miho can''t escape the resurrection, so we come back to life before the demon again. The demons already seemed used to us coming back to life, whether we killed them or not, and we were already preparing for the next magic. I''m laughing, I''m having fun. I''m toying with you about us. Maybe that demon is young for appearance. The magic activates before you look at Miho, and disappears again without being able to speak. And resurrection. Is my boom now magically killing us for demons, with massive magic formations laid in all directions and released one after the other? Really, the salvation is that the power is too different to feel the pain. I decided to stop watching the flowers and keep watching the demons. Because this is more convenient. It''s sad that you can''t even confirm that your lover is irresistible, but one day, I''m sure, you''ll have a chance to escape this demon. ... roughly two seconds after our resurrection until the magic is unleashed. Considering it''s taking you about ten seconds to come back to life, you''ve been dead five times for roughly a minute. For surely thirty minutes have passed already? He was killed 150 times since the magical resurrection hunt began and he began counting it even more. Mizuka doesn''t even say yes. Of course, because I don''t have time to say it. And I keep seeing things about demons. The first 40 times I used the magic of light attributes all the time, but the next 50 times it became the magic of dark attributes. So, I''m starting to mix the magic of various attributes from there. Oh, I ran out of all the magic formations that were ready. The demon starts thinking arm in arm about how to play next. I stopped by Mizuka''s side to see what was going on. Even though Mihua is alive with five bodies satisfied, breathing, and a good pulse, she doesn''t say anything or try to move. I wonder how long I''ve been in this state. In the meantime, when I held him up, he opened his eyes and turned his gaze towards me. "Ah... Yu..." "Good luck, Miho, because I''m trying to figure it out" "... Ayu..." "A little more... No, not a little, but I''m sure if I try harder for a few more hours" "Ah... yu... ah..." Though I encouraged you, I don''t know what will happen to me. I mean, there''s little hope. Because hitters are very limited. Looks like Miho isn''t even talking properly anymore. I''m just whining my name over and over again. When I hugged her to try it out, Miho slowly hugged her back. "Gigba!" ¡­¡­ When the demon who was worried about what he was going to do raised his voice, he moved in an instant to our sight. Just the wind pressure of the move will burst your hair and clothes. And for that person''s shape, they''re hugging each other with big hands. When you wrap beautiful flowers around me... "Va... eh...!? "Gi... ga... ah..." "Gabba, baba, baba! Thoughtful, I''ve been gripping. I can see a lot of blood and guts creeping up from there in my body.... I just know. I tried to grip a normal person and there was some more suffering and stuff, but I still lost consciousness before I felt too much momentum and pain. I wonder what happened in the hands of the demon, I wonder if Mizuka and I have mixed up. For now we will be resurrected again. The demon grabbed me with his right hand and squeezed me again when he grabbed the flowers with his left hand. I feel really bad about this feeling coming in. I''m going to throw up. In fact, I don''t like it, but I can make you throw it all up. Thanks to the longer time it takes for a single death than a continuous attack by magic, I can think more about it earlier. That''s the only advantage that got me tired of magic. The demons obviously enjoyed it, and then for about two hours they killed us with physical attack subjects such as gripping, beating, kicking, crushing, etc. The indescribable misery of those beautiful flowers that get into my eyes every now and again is so painful that my heart is about to break. Eventually, the variation increased again, causing me and Beautiful Flowers to fall and die by throwing them into the air, ripping them like paper from my legs, twisting them, throwing them far away, and crushing them petite with just my head''s fingers. And... it''s morning, would they have kept killing me for 5 hours? I think she died more than a thousand times on average with me and Miho. I was able to worship the face of the demon that lit us up in the sun and finally killed us all. It was goblin. I guess the super evolutionary form of the goblin, or the final form, is this black and golden tone-based, 3-meter, human-shaped demon. Looks like those goblins are brightening up the neighborhood so we can see our faces better. You''re SSS ranked demon, but your eyes don''t work at night. You were supposed to be trying to squeeze me and Miho again, but you stopped your hand. Goblin looked seriously at me and Beautiful Flowers in both faces, his mouth wide open and drooling. And humans do it a lot, I started that motion of fingering and deciding when I wasn''t sure which one I wanted. And when that fingering stopped with the beautiful flower, Goblin lifted the beautiful flower looking important. And I stripped all the uniforms, underwear, and all the other things that Miho wore with the hands of the empty ones, and made them round naked. Goblins were males. 1239 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Six "... no! I cling to my feet gassily to stop what Goblin was about to do now. Even though he kept getting killed almost irresistibly until just now, I wonder if it''s because of the beautiful flowers, my body moved easily. But Goblin shifts his gaze only slightly to me, then waves the foot of that clingy one. I was blown away. I get blown away as I fold a few trees with my own body, and eventually I can''t live. And it came back to life in its original place again. Goblins are dewy of beautiful flowers. It caught my eye to jerk my chest around with my index finger like it was fun. I came close to trying to stop him again, but now he''s gonna crush me before I stick around. A second resurrection since Miho was imprisoned. Goblin, now when you look loving around the belly of a beautiful flower, and then turn it upside down and let your butt point, it also lightly sticks with your big hand, just like your chest did earlier. He flirts with his chest with his back and returns it to the table. While doing so, Mihana glanced¡­ rather than returning to sanity from a state of relaxation. "What... Ha...? "Giva......" "Ah..." Mihana seems to have guessed my expression, the nasty, yodeling goblin, and what she''s going to do when she sees herself. Tears in my eyes, I screamed as I tried to push my fingers away that kept touching my chest in need. "Stop... please, stop! "Gi......? "Please, please, don''t. I belong to a dream, only a dream! All my body and mind. So, stop..." "Gibba Babba Babba" Goblin laughed. Unlike anasm, I can''t learn because there are no other people but us, and having SSS-ranked intelligence wouldn''t make sense of the word, but it seems to have been conveyed that I''m desperate. On top of that, Goblin laughed. And Goblin changed the way she held Beautiful Flower''s right hand, right foot, left hand, and left foot so she wouldn''t move. I made him feel like his crotch was opening. "Hey do... hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! "Gibba, gibba, gibba, gibba! "Beautiful flowers... Beautiful flowers, beautiful flowers...! "I don''t like it. Hey, help me, I have a dream, help me...! No, I don''t want this." "Gibba Babba Babba Babba" Goblins are enjoying the sad screams of beautiful flowers with me. He came all the way to me with beautiful flowers floating around. As if to show it off. "Oh, oh, don''t look, have dreams... don''t look..." "Ugh... Ugh..." "Stop it, I don''t like this... you better get killed. I still can stand that one... stop... I don''t like it, kill me..." "Geeba!" And Goblin pushed the beautiful flowers through his head to the symbol of his own man¡­ and stopped the hand in a critical manner. Your eyes are empty. "Gi......? "What... what? "Giga...... gear......? "Yikes! Goblin dropped beautiful flowers from his own hands. Mi-hwa escaped custody. In a hurry, I rushed over to Miho and hugged her. Of course Miho immediately hugged me back. But I don''t cry and comfort and seem to want it, I look at the flirtatious and strange goblins. "Ha, thank God... what is this?" "Beautiful flowers... Beautiful flowers! Oh! Oh, oh, oh... or I had a hair in between, which was really good. Here we go. Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Uh, heh." "Because Miho is mine. I will never forgive you." "Um... I had a dream... did you? "Yeah." Hehe, apparently, has finally taken shape for me. I was in a hurry because you started craving me and Beautiful Flowers in front of you, but really, I made it. Good, I''m really glad. "How the hell..." "Gah...... giggy...... gear aaaaaaa! "Ugh." "Ah." Goblin started rambling with his head in his arms. The shock seems to have killed me and Mika again. That''s the SSS rank, I didn''t know you''d let two humans die instantly if you just wandered around. We''re back again. Now you won''t be relieved by a dead shock, and Miho will ask you the rest of the question. "Ha-ha-ha... so, is that...? "You have a head, don''t you? "Yeah." "Ever since I found out that demon was human, I''ve been stalling the flow of blood so I could have a mass in my brain. Just in case." "No way...... uncle''s? "Yes, imitating your father! I''m not that guy''s son either!... Goblin, you''ve gone a little far with the rumble, and let''s explain it right" Your father couldn''t do either me or Leaf after he came to Anasm, and he did the divorce of teasing and knocking his opponent out of his body just in case. There are also these backgammon ways of defeating enemies in the game. Your father used his knowledge of biology and medicine to find that kind of hole for anasm. I thought you imitated the leaves as soon as you asked me how. Leaf is certainly a genius. Your father is a genius, too. Those two are all in their heads about how their guts and blood vessels are placed, including rough mammals, birds and, of course, humans.... Even I tried my best to remember my knowledge of medicine, but I wasn''t up to it... before I came to anasm, I could only remember about the basics and the location of human blood vessels and organs. Might not be perfect compared to those two. But on the contrary, I mean, if you''re human... I can do the same as your father. So I''ve been magically beaten very rarely. Soon, I assigned points to mindfulness and MP. And every time he was killed, he kept putting his meditation into Goblin''s, even that night, prominent golden picky head, its interior, some of its veins. I noticed on the way to death that we, like, get full MP and HP fast when we come back to life. It may have been set up sweet enough to keep dying at level 1 anyway. Then again and again, every time he dies, he releases his full attention. "Gippy... Pippy! "And this is what happened." "Yeah, I definitely kept interrupting the blood flow for hours with a little concentration, so there shouldn''t be a single SSS rank" "It''s actually happening." "Pi...... Byee Yee Yee!! Goblins came back to us after kicking through the woods around. And as soon as I turned my gaze at him for complaining about something, my eyes turned white, and the bubbles blew from my mouth, and I cramped and fell on the spot. "It''s still good to keep getting killed, it would have been an anaza-level thing planned. But what you tried to do to my beautiful flowers was unexpected, and I really can''t forgive you.... die." I quickly kicked the spot where I kept trying. At that moment, Goblin pulled his body up... releasing SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus from his chest. My body got so hot and hot at once that I thought it might have been put in hot water. 1240 gossip christmas - the fourth < Levelmaker celebrated Christmas four times. Perhaps this will be the last Christmas break into this part > Triple date... Yes, we had a Christmas date with all six of us this year. Walk in the usual members of the city where illumination is applied. I''d love something for a couple to walk away from. It''s not a bad idea to do this, is it? And we''re wasting our time walking into a restaurant before we break up. ... I''m Santa, Shaw dresses up as a reindeer and hands out presents? What the hell are you doing? If you use item masters and dark matter-creates to distribute gifts all over Japan, the economy will be out of balance. "Wow, that was fun today..." "Hey!" As usual, Sho was mistaken for Harlem. Really, even though Kanata was dressed like a boy on purpose, Sho ended up being considered a bad guy who was letting five girls serve her. On the way. Well, it''s always the same, and it''s not a big deal because the only thing that''s dented is Kanata. "Waffle, speaking of which, I want to know what everyone was getting from my parents for Christmas presents. What kind of gift were you getting? "Sure, we''re going to have characteristics for each house! I never got a Christmas present until I came to Earth. You know Lil cares about you around there. First of all, it''s easy to understand, or I''ll answer it for you, which would be just like everyone imagines. "Then from me. Of course I''m a game! Consoles, cassettes." "Your father said it was easy to understand and get." "Right? In that regard, no leaves..." "The Devil''s Dictionary of Solomon Seventy-Two Columns, ritual sets, silver knives, carpets whose magic formations glow and emerge when they get on top. Hehe, I got a lot of really good stuff." "It''s not like you get it on a holy day." "Wahoo. Sounds like both of you! What about Mihana and Sakura? Cherry blossoms know what you like as soon as you know it, but beautiful flowers are hard to tell. I mean, I guess it''s hard to answer. What can I tell you, Miho? "Cherry blossoms are sweets, right?" "Yeah, I''ve been getting a bunch of sweets" "I still get enough of this, but you end up eating it all by yourself, this kid" "What, don''t you get tooth decay? "Never been, have you, sister?" "No, no wonder. By the way, I play games with dreams, coffee sets overseas... different from year to year." "Wahoo, that''s right. It''s unusual to ask for a coffee set." "Really? I casually said something about the gift you''re getting, both Mizuka and Sakura, but don''t forget, they''re both presidential ladies. When we were about eight years old, my uncle''s shop was on track as a chain store, and by the time I was ten, it was about as popular as it is now. The amount of money I''ve been getting for birthday presents and Christmas presents since that time is amazing. Even Sakura''s assortment of treats, for example, belongs to a luxury chocolate brand, or a box filled with treats costs about 150,000 yen. That''s what coffee makers get for beautiful flowers. My uncle drowns beautiful flowers and cherry blossoms, so blah, blah, blah, even if it''s not a special day, he''s buying what he said he wanted. "The show..." "I''m a muscle treasurer. Dumbbells, proteins for a year, mats for abs." "Have you been muscled since you were in elementary school? "Sort of." To be exact, my father left the muscle tre judo goods on his pillow with my aunt buying games and toys... Apparently. Actually, Sho, I believed in Santa until the very end of the three of us, Mi-hwa and Sho. You''re lying from around you, you have dreams, but they often tell you just because of your appearance image. "Wow, everyone''s good. Sakura and Kanata-kun get this year at their age, right? "I guess so. Well, Lil has a proper gift for me." "Wahun! I''m glad you left me on the pillow while I slept! From me to the show... I''m going to present myself with Santa''s extraordinary cosplay. Before bed, it''s Christmas." Lil smiled mischievously at Sho. Me and Mihana plan to flirt with each other plenty when we get back. You were thinking the same thing. Of course, there''s no way we''re gonna be healthy. Definitely unhealthy. Ma, Kanata and Sakura are good kids, and they''re still in middle school, so it doesn''t matter. Speaking of Christmas, it was just a good kid''s place for Santa to come, wasn''t it? I wonder if Me, Miwa, Sho and Lil can all be good kids.... I bet you''d be a good kid if I got you a Christmas present! The idea of reversal. Besides, your father''s got a gift for me. You saw it. 1241 Chapter 197: Dreaming, Thinking "Ha... Ha..." "Ko, now you have dreams...? "Level Max, it''s 255. SSS-ranked demons have 9.2 million experience alone." I haven''t opened my status in a long time. Then, it is actually a figure of 255 levels, which also yields status points, skill points, for that matter. Titles such as "Giant Killing" and "Divine Fast Growth" and "SSS Rank Killer" are also displayed. "Pfft, you didn''t throw away the game brain either. Defeat strong enemies at a low level with holes in the system... it''s common in games. I never thought I''d be this tough in real life." "Personally, I don''t think I''m losing my dream imagination and patience rather than my gaming experience. It''s amazing to have dreams." "Uh heh, yeah? Eh! Mika kept advising me that I should still not shake my skill points, too, didn''t she? It''s connected now." "Eh heh, am I amazing too? "Wow!" "Eh! Well, beautiful flowers have also recovered a lot from a state of relief. Well, that''s pretty amazing, too, but it''s the power of love. Anyway, should we do what we have to do? In the meantime, I''m naked because Mihana Hakatsuya wore out her uniform by a strong goblin. Even if he dies, he won''t be able to regenerate his clothes. I''ll give you half my clothes because I have trouble with the way my eyes work. I made such a suggestion a beautiful flower and have demanded my school run, medium shirt, pants and socks. I do have just half a piece of clothing...... "My pants, do you wear them as they are? "Of course, if you have a dream, I''ll go ahead and put my pants on! I''d rather let you wear it! "Oh well..." Mihana tore her medium shirt and wrapped it around her chest in a salad, and then wore it mundane. I don''t know if this will be okay for a while. My crotch sucks a little... well, I have pants and I''m safe. We need to be able to make clothes fast. "By the way, I have dreams.... base, you blew it. I''ve been struggling..." "Well, I got more than that! It''s okay." "You sure are! I mean, it feels like a whole lot of the woods are haunted. Goblins are too violent. I wonder if some land for a few domes might be craters or even more. You did it flashy. I wish I didn''t have to go this far to kill and play. "So, how do you assign the status? "I''ve already thought about it. I want to fight on the subject for a while, so I want to swing the status points to MP and Magic by a ratio of 1 to 2." Skills, on the other hand, first evolve the basic four attributes of fire, hydrology, wind, earthwork, and the mindfulness that just worked for me to the best "¡ð ¡ð Pole," and cultivate it to the limit. There is a SSS rank for demonic nuclei needed for evolution, so you can afford it in time. Grow swordsmanship to the maximum value of "Sword Haugh" because you want a blade in your next life, and synthesize skills with "Hydrology/Pole", "Probation/Pole". I developed a skill called the A-rank "Backflow Falls Sword" that I was able to do to the maximum. The rest now, having lived in this world for two weeks, he had acquired 11 skills: "logging," "mining," "stone processing," "wood processing," "plant knowledge," "demonic knowledge," "cooking," "architecture," "detection," "hidden," and "peeping." Especially from logging to architecture in here, it will be a material that I can create skills that are important to me. Knowledgeable about detection and secrecy. So, what''s a peek? "Miho, do you know what peeping is? "Oh, I know! I''ve read it in a book. I don''t know, a disgraceful skill that develops in people''s clothes or in men who want to peek into women''s baths? I''m gonna figure out what''s ahead of the invisible. Was that an effect? I think it probably was. Evolve, ''Clairvoyance'' becomes a skill." "Yes!? "Also, if you have a dream. You can always take it off if you want to say something. You''ve been patient." "No, I just won this..." "Oh, so you earned it because you kept aiming for the blood vessels in your brain as something that existed. What the..." Regardless of whether you take a peek at the beautiful flowers or not, I know because if it''s a skill called clairvoyance, Sakura or Lil got it in a crate. It''ll be a good aid to what I''m about to do to SSS-ranked demons in a mindfulness. I immediately evolved it and raised it to its maximum. In addition, detection and secrecy are equally "big detection" and "big secret". The rest of those skills required to create, as a result of this interaction, became "sampling kings," "observation kings," "creative kings," "true cooking," and "true architecture." This is my first time acquiring true architecture, but other than that I really miss it. It would also be useful in survival life at this point. Do you want to paint, blacksmith, or enchant the rest... or do you want to make medicine? Two of these are enough. Then if you can do it with painting and potion making...... In the meantime, I decided to give Miho the results of the status adjustment I had just made. To decide together what skills to build after this. The beautiful flowers you listened to the whole time. Yeah, I nodded, I said this. "Clairvoyant...... I knew I liked having dreams too! "Heh, no... I wouldn''t do that! "... can you tell me I won''t? Oh, if you do, just me." "Either way, if you''re going to use it for an eclectic thing, you can only deal with beautiful flowers, and you won''t." "So is that! I have dreams! ... It really makes me nervous myself to say that Miho is the only one who can target me and not do that. If you feel like you shouldn''t, let''s do our best to make sense of it. 1242 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Eight: To Live Then for about 2 hours, I talked to Miho to create one SS ranked skill and one 5 star skill. SS ranks say "super gravity of catastrophe". The magic of relying on a survey of beautiful flowers to complete something gravitational magic from mindfulness, based on it. I can''t believe you''re a gravitational wizard, you sound like a minister. I would mainly use it to restrain my opponent. The next five "Immortal God of Mindfulness" star created by synthesizing the skills you made based on mindfulness with dozens of times with the intention of losing the rest of the Demon Nucleus and Skill Points. It''s a super-enhanced attribute skill like Sho''s "God of Fire" or the "God of Thunder" I had. I just made it fit with the intention of using up my skill points and demon nuclei, and they really both totally teased me. "... well. Then I guess I''ll be reincarnated." "Are you reincarnating now? Like that day, why don''t you let me take the demon down on the verge of dying and level it up... from? "You can''t cut that off because they''re SSS-ranked demons. So you''d better start by repeating my reincarnation and stabilizing my status." "I see! Then do as you''re told! "For God''s sake, I was reincarnated and then turned into a monster hunt! I haven''t been reincarnated in a long time. Your body will lose its strength at once. I did lose power every time I was reincarnated until my status stabilized properly. I''m going to make the first demon to defeat the last evolved one of those, the Rainbow Emperor Dogs, that I met the most at the beginning. It''s easy to encounter because we know where the general territory is. I picked up all the medicinal herbs and colorful plants I found on the road. I''ll use it later. I''ll walk for a while and just get close to that dog. Well, I''ve walked a lot this far, but someday I''ll be able to travel in an instant. Let''s be patient for a while, shall we? As soon as this one was detected and the dog''s location was discovered, the target also seemed to have captured this one and approached suddenly. They''re transparent, so it''s invisible. While I closed my eyes and checked my position with detection, I used "Ultra-Gravity of Disaster" at the right time.... the dog moves slowly. It was a bit of a bet, but it worked. But he doesn''t seem to be willing to give up just because his movements have slowed down, and he seems to be trying to use magic to fight back. I know because of the increased release of magic. Then we have to take him down. This dog demon is just a colored god dog. I just remember a little bit because I saw it in a book or something. However, thanks to the SS rank of the previous stage, the ability of the Transroyal Dog, it can become transparent. However, if this one uses clairvoyance because of the actual situation, you can only try to float the gut, etc. Now I''m using it. Only the guts and blood vessels of colored god dogs can see through. And I kept her moving slowly with gravity... and twirled her brain around in case of surgery. Before the magic that was about to be activated is shot, the color god dog falls and reveals himself. One demon nucleus also came out of my stomach. That brings us to our second SSS Rank Crusade today. My body gets swollen again. "Phew, it''s over." "That''s a dream! "Eh heh... what, wow!? ¡­¡­ After that, I turned around Miho while using clairvoyance. There''s no way the cloth can be clear, I see brains and blood vessels just like dogs. Gross. Immediately disarmed. Beautiful flowers are cute. Then I decided to collect the SSS-ranked Demon Nucleus and assign it only status. This time I assigned half to quickness and magic. This should make getting around easier in the future. He returned to the base at a high speed while mumbling beautiful flowers and protecting them with a membrane of meditation to avoid being hit by air pressure. "Wow, that''s getting more and more convenient! I wonder what those two hard weeks were. It''s only been four to five hours since we defeated Goblin, right? "Well, isn''t that hard survival life going to be a good memory if only a little more time went by? "Huh! Indeed!" The next skill points and the use of the Demon Nucleus are determined. First of all, I''m going to cut a thick tree right there, using a magic sword, and leave it to the senses of the Creator King to process. I can also help the magic sword cut well, and in minutes of things I can do a few A4 size boards, pen-like thin bars, rinds, rinds, etc. It''s the real deal when you''re ready. Thrill the herb with a rinse bowl and rinse and make it under the potion. The potion is completed by filtering it with a filter made and then pouring it into a wooden vessel under the potion made. At the same time I gained "dispensing" skills. Next, paint with natural ink from plants with strong pigments made by Miho with another rind bowl while making potions, and A4 size plates and pens. In the meantime, I drew beautiful flowers as a model.... Hmm, I''m not bad, but I''m 10 billion times cuter in person. Repeating that for five boards, I finally got some "art" skills too. "Pharmaceuticals" and "Art" into "True Pharmacy" and "True Art", respectively, for sampling kings, creative kings, appraisal kings, true and culinary, true and architectural and special synthesis. And what I could do... is a skill that could be described as my partner. "Item Master." Welcome back, item master. 1243 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Nine: Raising the Level of Mizuka "Item Master! "Ooh! "Now if we can get the Dark Matter Creator, it will no longer be a survival life! Honestly, the situation with this clothes missing is pretty tough right now, so I just want to make Dark Matter Creative by the end of the day if possible. With 10 SSS-ranked Demon Nuclei and 10 rebirths of skill points, can you say you can finally afford to make them? You still have to defeat SSS-ranked demons.... I knew I couldn''t do it by the end of the day. "Hmmm, I want to make you some clothes for Miho, but it''s still not enough..." "There''s only one other person who dreams, and you can be naked, okay? "That''s troublesome." Let''s just develop all the basic types of skills that synthesize doesn''t diminish. In this situation, even rock, pole, iron and pole are likely to be useful in life. And then I want to make the sword goddess prodigy and the spear goddess prodigy. But that''s not until we defeat another demon. "Shall we just go take down the demons again? It made my skills feel pretty good, and then I might be able to level up my beautiful flowers." "Okay! "So, where do you think the demons are? They''re all SSS-ranked demons, so it''s hard to find them..." "You rely on my reckoning? Um... I don''t know, but I feel like I''m here." If Miho pointed to you, it shows where Miho was killed once while I was asleep, if I remember correctly. Well, now that I''m on this thing, it''s never gonna happen again. I decided to rely on that inquiry to move on. I just ran about half an hour on the speed in full and found a big rock. I feel signs of SSS-ranked demons among them. Peeing inside with clairvoyance... I was there. There''s a demon like the black sabel Tiger Miho said. It seems to have met the expectation of nocturnal sex, but it''s so close to the territory that I''m asleep. From this place, I attacked Miho once with just enough grudge against the person who killed him. I was asleep and it seemed easy, so I also made an adjustment so that my HP would only peel at 1 so that I couldn''t kill him at last. Simply put, I shattered all my bones from the inside. This much because I did terrible things to Miho. And drag him off the rock. As I aimed, I was breathing constantly, and if I did another blow to him, he was going to die.... if it just looks like it, it''s definitely SSS rank. Looks pretty strong. Well, but if you sleep and don''t notice the surprise, it doesn''t make sense! That''s why I handed Miho my magic sword. "Then do it like it was then. I thought it was difficult, but by chance it worked, so be sure not to waste it! "Yeah!" Beautiful flowers chopped off the neck of a black sabel tiger with a hand that was considerably more accustomed than that day when he first defeated the demon. You got to the level at once and your body got hot and surprised, you hug me with a mild scream. "It''s so hot to go from level 1 to 255..." "Yeah, it hurts enough." "But now you can fight with me! In the meantime, Mihana has adjusted her skills and status on the spot. Looks like you''ve allocated a third to MP, magic, and quickness. Skill Points uses plenty of SSS-ranked Demon Nuclei obtained this time, creating an attribute super-enhanced skill called "Goddess of Water". I used to use "Ice Goddess" a lot when I was in anasm, but this time, the reason I watered it was because I didn''t like the importance of water to humans in my survival life. True, it would have been harder if Miho hadn''t been the first to acquire water magic. And then I learned one SS rank skill in water attributes, and I was ready to learn big detections and big secrets. So I am relieved to reincarnate and return to level 1 again. "Okay! Then let''s go gunning at this rate! "I protect dreams! I''m counting on you. There''s another reaction about a few kilometers from this rock. Looks like Miho sensed that, too. Me and Mihana are headed that way. The location is in a different forest from the base. The demon there is a divine deer. The one who notices beautiful flowers with me and comes a series of powerful light magic from afar at a distance. All the light magic that was going to pour like rain was offset by water magic by beautiful flowers. Meanwhile, I stop moving with supergravity. Finish straight with a clairvoyant and mindfulness combo. You two don''t have the elements to lose! "Beautiful furry deer." "The deer is fine - you can use the fur and the tuna, more importantly..." "More than anything..." "Long time no see!! "Garlic!! "" Yay! Me and Mihana touched it high. So much so that I was hungry for protein. But delight is also in the meantime. A great detector caught the presence coming this way at a fierce speed. By the time I realized it, the demon had come to our immediate sight. The demon was a supergiant of 7 meters, like a Caucasian wolf bug with two fangs in its mouth and a single twat... it was a boar demon. 1244 gossip New Year! 2020 "Sae-no." "Congratulations! A large number of humans said so in the castle at the same time. Mephirado Castle, in the castle. It was on this day that various people gathered at Arim''s suggestion. Anasm and Earth differ in the month and day of the year. But this New Year''s Day coincided miraculously. What''s going on at the scene is the festival itself. "Hey, that''s the most exciting thing I''ve ever done" "Right! I can''t believe there''s a day like this." All the decorations and everyone''s costumes, of course, were prepared by Alim. It feels like the castle has been taken over by the Japanese New Year, but the Kings embrace it happily because they want to know about different cultures as well. "It''s been a long year." "Especially when dreams were stalked." "That''s more or less what you need to say." Alim bruises and swells her cheeks. Looking at her like that, Micah turned a worrying eye. "... I don''t know, I have a dream" "Hmm? "It feels like something''s almost over." "I really feel that way, too." They nodded, not saying anything about smudging. It''s like a sports festival that takes place somewhere, its venue is announced¡­ the years leading up to it being executed are soooo intrusive, roughly four years and months. Slowly repeat this past year and a little bit in your head that makes you feel like so much time has gone by. I felt like I was on my way to New Year''s four times. "It was a long time, I don''t know" "Indeed." "I have to thank you, for everything. Look, I''ve come this far." "Yeah, yeah." Alim and Micah looked forward to seeing the acquaintances enjoying venues like this festival. Like stroking each person''s face. And turn to each other again. "Maybe a little more, but nice to see you again this year! "Yeah, thank you! ##### Congratulations. Thanks to you, Levelmaker celebrated his fourth New Year''s Day. I also owe it to all of you to continue so far. Thank you so, so much. By the way, I stopped posting every day and it''s been a year and a half since I posted every other day. It depends on whether I''m wondering if this is an impossible base at the moment. This is a really busy year for me too. Probably next year. I will continue to do so so as not to be forced, but only to stagnate posts. Each year, we wrote about what we plan to do within a year with this postscript, but this time we will write about it in the activity reports on each posting site and in what I said is a status note. Be sure to check that out, as we''ll also include things about the new work. That''s it. Best wishes for me and my work this year. 1245 Episode 1000: A Luxurious Evening "Hey, unexpected harvest" "Ouch! Oh, my God! "Right, venison and boar meat... you can eat a lot! Me and Mihana came back to base with the loot. To be precise, I floated it around in a precaution and brought it back. A boar like the Caucasus wolf bug made me weaken as I stopped moving with gravitational magic and mindfulness, during which time Mizuka was reincarnated and todomed with water magic to defeat him. Mindfulness works for everything and is very strong and good! Your father, who first laid eyes on this, is my respected man, after all. "Come on. I guess it''s time for the evening. Time to get ready for dinner." "Right!... Hey, what do you do with that? "Is that it? Oh..." What Miwa said was about that filthy goblin corpse. I''m not even going to make it this material. I spent all my time blowing it as far away as I could. You tried to force me to offend my precious, precious flowers, and you don''t even want to be in my sight. Dirty. "So, which one do you want today? "I like venison steak." "Like." The excess meat shall be stored frozen. I can use ice magic, so I think it''s pretty ok to store food. In the meantime, I took down the deer and got the status points 30% quicker, and assigned 70% to dexterity to do the deer and boar demolition work. Of course, with the item master and 255 level + alpha status, the work will be done in no time. You''ve got a lot of material and protein for the item. By the way, there''s no salt to make venison steak. So I want to use pepper and other spices instead. If you look in the item master, you may find it soon, but can you return to base before dark... "Hey Miho, I''m gonna go look for some spices, but maybe we''ll be late." "Yeah... well, just in case you synthesize your skills around Clairvoyance with the Item Master, you''ll find the item you''re looking for right away - can''t you? ¡­¡­ I''ll give it a shot! I got 4 star skills, "Ultimate Item Exploration," when I synthesized them as advised by Mizuka. I just grew it up to level max and used it so I could see the items that I want it to feel the same as detection. This is convenient. When I was in Anazam, I only made it as ultimate and super strong as synthesizing skills using item masters, dark matter-create, but maybe it''s a more likely skill, this. In the meantime, I''ve collected as many items as I can use as ingredients that are within my current status to go. Thanks to you, I don''t need a cage or anything. That''s easy. But here''s a shame. I wanted to go with the cooking just now because I have all the ingredients, but I don''t have any cookware. Apparently I have to start where I make this.... No, seriously. Didn''t you just discover the possibility of an item master? I don''t know... I don''t know if I can make it. So when I synthesized Item Master, Immortal God of Mind, Proverbs and Poles, focusing on Iron Arts and Poles, I got an SS ranked skill, called "Steel Alchemy of God". Sounds like a pretty nasty skill to even make creatures out of steel. You can transform touched iron into anything of the same material, and you can also transform other objects into iron. If you use MP, you can create iron products that are more liberal than merciless (polar magic). And I can control them all freely....... I only use it for frying pans, pots, and other cookware now though! For now, it''s a metal-only pseudo-dark matter-create. "Hey, I stopped by a lot, but I could do it! "Wow!" SSS-ranked deer steak, made by me with the arms of an item master. What would happen if we ate this that we could only speak of enough to survive to the very least until yesterday? We both tried to include it in our mouths at the same time. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ I don''t have a voice. It''s going to die of deliciousness. Well, I''m not dying. If the amount of food we usually eat alone wasn''t enough for each other, we replaced a lot. It was as good as that. It was delicious, so all I can say is it was delicious. It was delicious! "Happy now..." "Right......! "Then we have to make a bunk next time." With the same procedure as "Steel Alchemy of God," I tried to execute it thinking that it could not be done with wood attributes, rock attributes, or earthly attributes. Got it. "Plant Alchemy of God" and "Rock Alchemy of God" and "Earth Alchemy of God". Each effect is other attribute versions of steel alchemy, but botanical alchemy seems to cover not only ''trees'' but all the plants in my memory. I mean, with this skill, I can make beautiful flower clothes out of cotton or hemp. Or I could make it. I made that one for you before I made the bunk. It''s all 100% cotton. "Ho... it''s a shame you have to take off your dreamy pants, but do you wear them because they''re gifts from dreamy" "Well, I wear new clothes, too." "Eh, the dreamy pants I wore, I wore the dreamy pants." "I''ll wear it when you wash it." The two of us soaked up and changed into new underwear and clothes. Only shoes couldn''t be helped by magic, so beautiful flowers are wooden shoes, though. And it''s nice to call it new clothes! I feel liberated. Then I used the magic of the alchemy to build Dodon and one of our houses. The magical simultaneous operation of alchemy systems with different attributes is also a choice for the item master. Especially confident is the bed. Pillows, futons, blankets. Even if it''s stuffed with cotton, it''s supposed to be finished well. Whatever, it''s a double bed because Miho and I are sleeping together. There are plenty of other places to be proud of, like the Hinoki bath and the marble kitchen. "You can finally live like a modern man! "Bath...... take a bath where the soil doesn''t mix! "Plant oil is also a plant area of application, some decent botanical soaps make it well washed! "Yikes! "Yikes! Then we took a long bath together, cleaned our bodies, changed into cotton sleeping rolls, and dived into a bed made of wood and cotton. As the moonlight lit up, Miho started talking as she held me tight. First of all, while I was making a lot of things, I reported that I managed my skills and status for the second reincarnation. Apparently, the status points were evenly allocated to MP, magic, and speed, just like the first time. Skills said he recreated The Ice Goddess. Water and ice, I think I thought they might be strong if used together. Looks like he also made one SSS-ranked magic for the Ice attribute. "Well, now I can help you with your dreams." "Thanks." "Yeah!... hey, I have a dream" "Hmm?" "I... I... got it. Ok... other than having dreams, I thought you''d be offended by such a monster... wow... wow..." "... yeah" I cried out, so I''ll give you a hug about Miho, too. About thirty minutes later, the crying flower continued to talk as she buried her face deeper into me when she wiped tears and such with the handkerchief I had created. "... thank you so much, me, that time I thought I couldn''t do it anymore. But you had a dream that you were trying to defeat that demon without giving up for hours. You keep getting killed, but all the time in that. Wow...... Oh, my God, I could only stop thinking on purpose." "Oh, that''s why I only returned my name when I talked to him, and I didn''t realize that situation until they tore my clothes off. I think that''s all right, if I''d been in a decent presence, I''d have gone crazy." "What, you were talking to me? I''m sorry, I didn''t realize.... I have a dream, I love you" "Eh heh, me too." "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh... After that, Mihana fell asleep like she was crying or dead. It''s okay, he''s not actually dead. Like he died in the devil, so. I also slowly closed my eyes and decided to rest my brain so that I could sort out this overly intense event that happened today. 1246 Day two of raising the level of the one thousand and fourteen "Huh... ah" "Mm-hmm... oh, my goodness, Ayumu" "Hey, Micah." Morning! I woke up and woke up. They chewed me up that I was very happy to sleep dressed warmly in such a fuzzy bed in a place not exposed to the wind. Obviously, you''re in good health! Me and Mika kissed each other snuggly, not saying anything in particular since we woke up. I remember, but you really say you shouldn''t kiss before brushing your teeth, that bacteria move around your mouth?... Well, it''s okay because there''s no bacteria in me or a pretty girl like Mizuka. Then prepare breakfast and eat. Soup for breakfast this morning. I have deer bones and spices so I could make a decent one. Finish your meal while thanking you for a warm meal. Next, brush your teeth. Toothbrushing itself does not change this much richer life. Brush with touched plants and charcoal. It''ll be prettier than I thought. Here it is. And we''ll take a morning bath together, and when everything''s refreshed, we''re ready. "So, what are we going to do today? "I don''t know if I''m a demon hunter here for a while. Today, Mika and I unified the number of rebirths." Then it''s my turn to take them down again. "Yeah." Me and Mihana are going to try to defeat the demons alternately. Sometimes it''s going to be tough just to be strong on one side or the other. First, rely on Miho''s exploration to find the demon. Somehow, I''m just pointing in the direction that Miho might have a demon and going that way. So I decided to go northeast from here. Leaving the house in the direction you decided to go. Leave it to the speed of your status to go straight, about 15 minutes. I left the woods and went out to the spreading river. And I found it, the first demon of the day. Big big butterflies. It''s very pretty, but if it''s a game, it''s mostly because the scales contain poison, and I''m afraid of that, so I can''t get close. "What do we do? "We''ll just have to see if we can magically defeat them from here. Let''s use the magic of alchemy." I decided to use God''s Steel Alchemy to launch an attack from a place where I could see the big butterflies. I use a lot of MP to create huge arms made of iron. It''s about the size of a butterfly. Try to manipulate that iron arm and roll out a punch at the opponent. The butterflies that hit the punch bored themselves to bitterness and flew a little higher with a flicker.... and the iron fist wears off like it''s weathered in an instant. It''s frightening, if I''d been attacking you closer, you''d have killed me. And in the direction they attacked, that is, the butterflies that turned their bodies toward us, when they shook their wings, appeared as much magic formation as their own bodies. "... did you see the strength wrong? "Should I run away..." "No, let''s attack this place enough to be settled already" Before the magic starts, right? Now he lived and restrained so many trees wrapped around the butterfly bodies in the tree streak. Apparently, wooden is less likely to get that demonic effect than iron. It was captured well. From there, rebuild the Iron Fist to add an attack. Butterflies weakened by the removal of wings. The magic team also managed to disappear. And then I hope the reincarnated beautiful flowers stab the todome. Miho activates Ice and Water magic in a row. The body of the butterflies froze and fell. I can also see the demon nucleus coming out. I was scared of scaly powder when I was able to defeat it, so I recovered the Demon Nucleus from the scene in case of surgery. That''s good. "Phew, it worked" "Next it''s your turn to have dreams to level up!... I think I''m already in the neighborhood..." "Really, a quick reaction..." But things are kind of strange. I can''t see it with my eyes even though it''s in the big detections. I don''t think the colored god dog came out again.... the tree we were climbing swayed to reach. And a giant tuna emerges from below. We dodged it in a hurry. "It''s dangerous. The Monster of Mukade." "This, Ye, was not defeated by the same one, anasm? "Is that it? Mukade with a black, huge body. I do remember seeing it. In the meantime, I decide to leave the bugs to the critical point where they can be defeated by Miho because crushing the steeple won''t kill them instantly. Miwa, now attack SS ranked water magic over its muckade, and even ice marinate it with the same rank of ice magic. Looks like I could''ve died already. And if I attack Mukade in the ice just in case... Whoa, I''m up to my level. "It''s going great! I guess it''s hard not to collect material because we''ve only defeated bug demons." "That''s good, there''s plenty of meat left. I want you to go home and sort out your status." "That''s right." We went back to the base and started adjusting our stats and skills. ...... and even so, I just want to keep my skill points to make Dark Matter Creations, so just my status points. There are four things I''m growing now: MP, magic, dexterity, and quickness. In the meantime, this time I assigned all these to be in the same number. Miho seems to have some skills he wants to acquire, and he does a lot of things. Gorigorize with not much of the medicinal herbs I prepared yesterday, or start painting on wooden boards... Somehow I figured out what I wanted to do. And I think I finished it an hour later. Item Jazz. "Hehe, now I can feed you delicious handicrafts in my dreams too! "Oh, fun." "That''s why I''ll make you dinner today! "Right. But we still have time for lunch, so let''s go take down some demons." "Okay! 1247 Episode One Hundred and Two, Creative. Before lunch, a little.... Yes, I was just going to make it a little bit. We need to find a lot of demons. Since Mihana got the item Jazz, we pushed south from base to see it. And luckily, I found monkey monkeys of the same species fighting over territory along the way. When you take them down with me and the flowers, there''s actually a snake demon that was after them to eat them, and that demon attacked us. Of course I knocked him out, but at the same time, what a weak rabbit demon appeared out of his stomach. I stabbed him in the todome early because he was pathetic. Coincidentally, I could take down four of them, and I decided to stop doing this today, me and Miho, but I found another one on the way home, an oak or a goblin demon, so I finally took him down, too. This will have reincarnated me and Mika six times each. I''ve been reincarnated twice and Mika three times for the points I can allocate. Too much, so then we came back to base. The status points, which are easy to allocate for now, are evenly allocated to the four commonly used items. Looks like Miho decided to imitate me because she got the item Jazz too. The stats are aligned with me and Miho. Okay, next thing I know, I''m skilled... "You have a dream, you can just make an array now, can''t you? "Yeah!" "... I also give you my share of the Demon Nucleus. Make it! "Okay! I got the Devil''s Nucleus from Miho, so I make all four of each of the swords, spears, and bow depths first. Then create sword god depths, spear god depths, and bow god depths from them. By making 11 or more of these three based magic weapon summons and magic S-ranks of moves (the first magic sword I made was also consumed here), and multiplying them with "Item Master" and so on, I was able to produce "Divine Sword/Creative Summoning Performance," "Divine Spear/Creative Summoning Performance," "Divine Bow/Creative Summoning Performance." ... That sounds like material skills are ranking up better than when I first made Dark Matter Creative. Well, that''s all right. From there, I tried to pack those three and the type of skills that wouldn''t be diminished if I used "Item Master", "Immortal God of Mind", etc., even though this is still the case. And what I could do was memorialize, dark matter-create.... not "The Creator". The name has become a lot simpler. The effects of The Creator are almost identical to those of Dark Matter Creator. If there''s a difference, Dark Matter Creative produces a substance called Dark Matter, and then molds it into what it wants, but this The Creative comes out with a pong of what it wants. For the rest, I guess it''s easier to get out what you''re looking for even in an out-of-the-box setting. You really haven''t changed that much. I can''t seem to make divine items with this system''s skills as usual. In the first place, I haven''t discovered Amrita, and I can''t even make a Divine Gem in the Item Master. Can''t you rely on your memory to make it yourself? "Done? "Done! It''s a little different from Dark Matter Creative, but it''s more or less the same." "Oh my God! That''ll make life easier." "It''s not on the level to be easier, though." "Indeed." Now you can do anything you want with it. You''re not going to die. SSS ranked demons depend on their compatibility, but they''re starting to be easier to defeat, and it''s the second day since they can still be reincarnated, but once you grasp the trigger, you move on fast. Even in games, I think there may be a way to make it easier to level up at the end or after completing. "Ok! Then I have a dream for lunch with a ginger grill of boar demons, miso soup and white rice! "Japanese food is good! That''s what happened when you came to Anasm, but you''re really gonna miss Japanese food! But before we do that, let''s set up a living environment." If you have a creature, you can flatten this land, made convex, for example, by goblins. I would do it with a magical combination of MP recovery items and making soil to be exact. Make the land green with an item that can make the lawn look good. This made the base itself look a lot better. I think it''s easy to garden. And then there''s the house and equipment. This was all rebuilt anew. For this reason, I only used the house I built yesterday for one day, but I made it soil with you when I was organizing the land with alchemy. There''s only me and beautiful flowers in this world, so you don''t have to look good and build a mansion. But it looks important. I built a Merchant-designed house that was going to come out of a Grimm fairy tale or something, even if it was built with a Potsun in a place like this, it would be picturesque. All the equipment inside, and the house itself, are epic. Lights are also made, and there is a large bath. Kitchen, bedroom, toilet...... even though I made it a smaller house, it''s not functionally the same as that mansion. "Bye! "You weren''t long. Really amazing, that skill." "Hehe, let''s go inside then" I showed Mihana around the house. Again, I think I made it look pretty good myself. If you look around the living room, the two bedrooms, etc., climb upstairs and show that each private room is also ready. Sometimes I want some private time because of how much Miho and I have been acting together at Love Love. About once a month when I''m at my current condition. And finally, the basement. Right now there are only a lot of rooms and doors with nothing. We intend to increase the number of entertainment facilities such as cinemas, baths and planetariums in time here. It''s the same feeling you have in your mansion. I made it in the basement this time. "I see, more or less. Okay! So this is where you and I will be dreaming of love." "Yeah, that''s right. You''ve already achieved your goal of enriching your life." "Then have a dream, me, I''ll just make lunch in the new kitchen, ingredients Regards" "Yeah." When I gave her the ingredients, Mihana quickly made a ginger-plugged fixing meal. It''s pretty good when the item Jazz comes out, isn''t it? Of course, the handicrafts made by delicious flowers, and the first Japanese food in a long time, couldn''t have been delicious, and I said in a row that it was delicious even though I put it in a bite after I started eating it side by side at my desk. Unexpectedly patting my legs. When I finished eating the whole thing and cleaned it up, Mihana hugged me all the time. "Hmm, uh, yummy" "What''s wrong, beautiful flowers?" "It''s an environment where you can play games, don''t you have to play games? "I don''t know if I''m in the mood right now." "Ho ho, gamers are rare" "Not since you came to Anasm? "Well then... you know...! "I don''t have as many questions as Miho, but I know what you''re trying to say.... Let''s just take a bath and make it shiny all over our bodies." "Ugh! Me and Mihana are still at lunch, but we took a bath together, and I thoroughly cleansed myself using the items and whatnot. I got the item master and also the creator. Aside from the game, there is an act that will finally make it possible to do so. No, I guess I''ll be "safe" in this case to be exact. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why Miho and I have been sent to this world. It''s only probable though.... I put up with it for two weeks, so I can''t help it. Once you get up from the bath and dress like that, create the items you need and go to a joint room between the two of you. And then... 1248 A gossip show and a two-person journey with dreams, part 5 "Riko, that was fun! "Oh, yeah" Time passes fast, and I think I have to make this trip go away already. I''ve been touring tourist destinations all day since I woke up at noon yesterday, but honestly you didn''t really get into that moment when dreams approached me the first night. Well, I didn''t forget to just try and play with a souvenir for everyone and see if it looked like a couple. "Next time, why don''t we just take a trip together?" "It''s a great opportunity. Me and you, you keep each other inside. - You have one." "Well! Besides, it''s natural to have a dream of being a girl when it''s anatomical. I''d be in trouble if it came to something like yesterday. It''s going to be hard to play whether or not you look like a couple....... hmm? Something''s wrong. Why are you worried about that? It''s really fun though. We got on the bus from the inn to the airport that came on time. Unlike going, neither me nor my dreams left me sleepy yesterday because I slept in a decent time. "You can chat a lot in the ride!" That''s what you said as you nicked your dreams to get up and out. "Take a look at this, I knew it was a beautiful shot! A dream has shown me a photo taken on a smartphone. That''s the one I took at the place they say is the best spot in the tourist area. That was, well, beautiful. And when Hayama slides through the screen, the next thing I see is a picture of me and Hayama sticking their cheeks together and taking a selfie. I''m the person in this picture, but when I try this, I just look like a couple. Maybe I shouldn''t show Lil this picture.... Well, I think they''ll see it. "Oh, this. I haven''t had one in a while, but I felt like Sho''s back was muscularly bumpy and gotten slammed by a chunk of iron. Lil always feels that way." "When you carry a lil, once you pinch your chest between your back and your body, you don''t feel as bad as you dreamed, do you? "Puku! You want me to breast-feed you? Even so, when I was a child alim, I had a" C "cup because it was my original age alim! Lil taught me how to breast augmentation, so I''ll be back in a minute! "... even if Alim busts up, she''ll be happy with the inhabitants of Anasm and the beautiful flowers." "... sort of" You have quite a few when you''re 17 years old, this guy. I''m honestly more surprised than I thought. I assumed it was so empty that there was nothing I could do about it. Either way, I don''t think Lil should see the pictures of me having dreams at the tourist destination. And a picture of you holding a princess in your room, and a picture of you putting your arms together, and a dream laying on my lap. ... When I can continue to show pictures of me snuggling with my dreams, no matter what I look at, it just seems like something that suppressed my cheating scene. We need to make sure we don''t get suppa pulled out around Sanada. By the way, how did you take a two-shot picture when there were only two of you... well, that used anasm techniques there. I quickly got to the airport while we were talking, ate lunch and then boarded the plane. It''s hard to talk louder on board than on buses and trains. In the end, the time of the empty journey passed when the two of us slept. Me and my dreams are reasonably good. I''ve been on a plane. I''m happier now. I don''t even need to look out the plane window. I took the train from the station attached to the airport to the city where we live. And while we were discussing what we would do when we got home, we got to our destination. "I''ll tell you what, we can go on another trip together! "Oh, see you later." "Yeah, yeah." I was worried that I would get numbed again, so I dropped my dream off at the end of my eyes and nose. I don''t know why it''s not in front of me, it''s to make sure I don''t run into beautiful flowers and get messed up. Anyway, I''ve decided to go on a dream date with me. Happily Nikoniko waves at me and heads straight for the house. I made sure I followed you to my front door and I went home. I have no father or mother today. There should be only one lil in the house. The last time I spoke in person was yesterday. What kind of reaction? "I''m home. I''m home now." "Showy!" Dotadota and Lil came down from upstairs and jumped at me. I''ll hold on to that. The usual big, soft thing pushed around my abs.... I guess I prefer this. "It''s a waffle show - waffle" "All right, good job leaving a message. This is a souvenir." "Thanks!" When Lil puts his souvenir in the living room, he hugs me again. It''s like we haven''t seen each other again in 100 years. I missed you, too. I''ll stroke your head with what I have to say. On the way, Lil said, "Huh!? I raised my voice and wrinkled between my eyebrows and looked at me. "Hey, what? "I can smell another woman from Shaw''s body." ¡­¡­ "I''m sorry... it looks like you gave her a hug or something like this." "Yes, no... the..." "I don''t know. Ayu-chan smells like a girl." "Ooh..." I knew you were pointing to dreams, but I was just thrilled. I can''t help being taken for an affair in Alim''s condition, so it''s a boulder. Lil kept smiling like a prank. "Want to travel with me next? "Oh. He and I were just about to go on a trip with each other''s partners next." "Wah-hoo-hoo. In the meantime, Shaw, you''ll be tired by now on the move, and you can take a nap in bed." "Oh, I guess so." "Because I''m gonna hug you to the show and sleep with you, too" "Whoa, do whatever you want with that..." Is it so sweet from beautiful flowers if you have dreams? Mihana and Lil miss each other a lot just because they have dreams and can''t see me for a while. To be thoughtfully sweet like this, after all, it might not be bad to travel with dreams on a regular basis...... 1249 Episode One Hundred and Three: Goals and Plans "Huh... ah? I woke up. And look at the clock that allocates the approximate time of this world from the sun in this room....... 2: 30 pm. Is it even past lunch and his time is near? Well, you don''t have a choice. It was a long time ago yesterday and we did all the things we put up with each other. As a result, I slept only after the sun came out. Some people said they could do things safely. Um, maybe I''ve been hustling for seventeen hours. My whole body is lazy because of it. In the meantime, get up and wear something light to see how Miho is doing. Sleeping like mud, just like me. Mihana was especially trying to erase the memory that she was about to be turned into a man-shaped demon yesterday. But let''s just wake him up. "Mika, wake up." "... Huh... it''s morning? "Oh dear! It''s 2: 30 at lunch." "Lunch...... ahhh" Mihana woke her body up sighing. And when you stare jiggly at me with your eyes that have gone thin from drowsiness, you start touching your body with a pet. "Viet... I want to take a shower" "I''ll take a bath, too." "Together..." That''s why I showered and refreshed myself physically and mentally. My stomach starts to get hungry when I get my head hungry. I decided to get my taste right and then have something for him after breakfast, lunch. "What do you want? I''m going to get you out of here in the first place." "Uh hey, our cafe pancakes! Two berry sauces in a millennial tree size, served with vanilla ice cream" "Thousand-year-old tree size can''t be eaten by either of us..." "But I''m hungry. Don''t you think if we both ate together, we could finish eating? "Really? I hope so." So while eating super oversized monster sized pancakes, Miho and I decided to start a meeting between the two of us on what to do in the future. "First of all, I want to set a big goal for you." "Goal hey... the final goal is to get out of here! Right?" "Right. By then¡­" "If I''m going to set a goal, I think I just need to be strong enough to take down that anaza level. See, you can match your master''s skills with my dreams and get a hundred." "So the immediate goal is to increase your master skills, okay? "Yeah, yeah! And don''t eat a lot of beautiful flowers. You were pretty hungry. But when it comes to increasing our master skills, we can only use the skills that are in this status. I know you joked about a hundred of them to the boulders, but I still don''t think it''s easy to do a few. I don''t even know if there''s a dungeon in this world... No, seriously. It''s not like there''s no way to increase your skills from the outside without a dungeon, is there? "The question is, how do we increase this status, right? But maybe, but some master skills I can''t make without skills like coming out of a crate... I guess it was hard" "I do, how to capture skills from the outside" "There is!? "I just had a good time, you want to hear it? "I want to, I want to! Boulders have dreams! "Eh! The way I came up with it... yes, it takes my skills away from SSS-ranked demons. Originally it was made of anatomy to make the raw board of the enchant card, the raw board of the skill card, by the item master and the dark mattercreator. The original board of the skill card is optional by the person with it on his forehead, so that the skill he has can be absorbed into the card and transferred to a person. That''s why we need to eliminate the arbitrariness of the raw board on that skill card and take away our skills from the demons. Besides, SSS-ranked demons sometimes have more than one skill that is more or less unique or super special (such as something that only humans like Chaos Black Dragon can weaken or transform into transformative freedoms like Nyalla Hotel), so you won''t have trouble creating powerful skills. In the first place, it was confirmed when Rose became human that demons also had skills and statuses set. I can do this! "I see... then I do feel like I can do whatever I want! But how do you get rid of that arbitrariness and the mess? "Wouldn''t it be possible for an item master? And The Creator seems to be more liberal than the Dark Matter." "Then I guess I should! Let''s just go out? When you''re done eating this." "No, there''s something I need to make before then, when I''m done eating this" Me and Mika managed to finish our pancakes. Up...... hungry. Sweet. Beautiful flowers look fine though. I guess I should take my gastrointestinal pills later. As a matter of putting that aside, I''ll make something to make for now. First of all, these two. There are only two spheres that can be made. "What do you use? Both." "I think I recognize one. It''s an Alliance item that will register me and Miho as a party." "Oh, that! "And this is speciality. No matter how far away Miho and I are, I can accumulate as much experience as I want, on top of the experience coming in in common. Well, that''s a combination of party-set items and some of the features of a tozmaho! "I see, this makes it easier to level up! So, what about this one? "This is a satellite. See, even in anasm, you were flying a lot of koyu to see how the demons and the city were doing, right? "Yeah, yeah! So you feel like you''ve rebuilt what you''ve been using over there for this one? "Like that! Well, I guess I''ll let you drive both. 1250 Episode One Hundred and Four: Demonic Skills A flying satellite captured several demons. But it seems that I can''t confirm all the demons that are SSS ranks completely at the level of the Epic, and there are things that are not there or ambiguous, and things that are pictured chilly in the video but don''t send me information. I guess this wouldn''t happen if I could make a god-good item... but either way, I think I''ll be able to get out of this world when I can. In the meantime, I decided to go defeat Mr. Bear''s demon, who looks closest to here. "Don''t you have to be second-hand with me in a dream? "Let''s give it some more status before we do. Because it''s still safer for both of us to act together." "Yes, it is." We got to Mr. Bear''s demon, based on the location information sent by the satellite in a message. No, I don''t mind getting there, but I''m standing in front of a super giant hive. Bears and supermassive bee demons were fighting over honey. This bee demon is the next one to take down the bear. "GOOOOOOO!" "Bhuuuuuuu" "What do we do? "Why don''t you just make sure you can''t move? "Right! In a form close to unintentional strike, the two demons were magically implanted on the ground and tied together in mindfulness. Only the top from the neck has a face. We''re both supposed to be looking tight, but you''re suddenly surprised, Kyoton. In the meantime, let''s get some skills from Mr. Bear. "So, how do you take away your skills? No, maybe if you just take it, you can do it with a new skill card, but you just sort the skill cards you want? "Hehe, bye! Demon Party Register No ~" ¡­¡­ "Briefly." The opportunity to register for a party is becoming invisible to others, but it has the ability to load status. This new item that I just created assumes that everything that exists has a status is human on its own, and I made the party registration on its own again, plus I modified the information on the status that would otherwise be kept secret so that we could see it. Even the Epic class can do anything with twisted head applications and creative freedom. "I see. Then take a quick look." "Yeah." The bear demon''s name is Bear Bar Circ. Normal SSS rank. Looks like Stat Points are thickly assigned in order of attack and speed, defense and HP. The sum of the status points themselves is the same as a level 255 human, but the status of the foundation is multiple times different. Demons are overwhelmingly higher, even though they''re not subspecies. Plenty of marks and titles that have a solid positive effect on that.... Even demon opponents of the same rank in the street can''t win without using their heads. You were able to make it look inferior overall...... well, if you think about it on Earth, it''s normal for a creature to have this kind of difference. The skills you have are: Category 1 is everything in the basics (A-rank attribute magic that won''t go away if you synthesize it) and¡­ A lot less than or equal to the A-rank, 3 S-rank skills, and 1 SS rank skill. Category 2 has lots of 2 stars or less, 3 stars for 7, 4 stars for 2, and 5 stars for 1. I''ve knocked them down without worrying about it before, but SSS-ranked demons made up this kind of skill. Are you purposefully using demonic nuclei or something to synthesize or evolve them? Or does the evolution of the body itself make your skills stronger too? If I were the former, I''d combine my skills with snuggles. I''d just imagine a snuggly bear and dust it. But it''s unfounded, but I feel the latter. "Was there any dizziness? Like a male or female conversion." "Huh? Of male and female conversion ho? "Yeah, it''s time to miss Alim''s huniffiness..." "Oh, well. But it doesn''t look like it''s in this demon, that''s right. Dizziness... for once." But I guess the only thing that feels good is the biggest one in each category. The SS ranked skill is'' Vajra Crack Claw ''. Sounds like an attack by nails enough to rip the space apart. The five star skills are "Sleep of the Rich God". Even after just a few minutes of sleep, you can resurrect from a dying state, fully recover MP and state abnormalities, and then after you wake up, you will not feel fatigue at all until you sleep, and your physical abilities will improve just as much as you are under auxiliary magic. The longer you sleep, the more powerful you become when it comes to improving your physical abilities.... hibernation is not what it is. For now, I''ll have the former for synthesis and the latter for use as is. Putting a skill card of speciality over Bear Bar Circ''s head, Bear Bar Circ unwillingly twisted himself. Mr. Bear''s resistance is vain, and he''s safe, and I''ll get what I''m looking for. I''m kind of going to see that bee demon, the other prey, with an incredible look. Bear Bursark knocked out the brain miso. "I don''t remember either of them having dreams for now. But if bottomless endurance is further enhanced, even if it doesn''t make sense, it''s money." "Okay. Well, let''s see the bees next." The very big bee shook his head as we turned our faces. I''ll just glance at the status. The name of this bee is Bee Melissa subspecies. It''s some kind of a person''s name, and was it a subspecies? He had good skills. First, SS ranked skill ''Nectar''. The magic of an auxiliary magic system, this magically inflicted poison, or its poison of a poisonous creature, for a certain amount of time, sucks and has an immediate death effect, ignoring poison resistance of status ¡¤ star 5 skills or less. That if I was distracted when I was in anasm, I''d be killed instantly.... I knew I couldn''t help but notice the SSS rank. And two star 5 skills. One is "Goddess Decree". You''re stronger than the other person, or if the other person is willing to follow the other person with this skill, let the other person hear any orders. And we can make sure that blood relatives have similar power over others. If humans remembered, I think it would be incomplete but superior compatible with Mr. Kwong''s "compulsory contract". And the other is "Ultimate Space Travel". This is what I want to do as a subspecies. Probably feels like something that was supposed to be a quick moving skill has been pushed through its limits by evolving into a subspecies. The effect is the same as instantaneous movement or leaf sparsioperation when it comes to large clutter. Here we go. This is a super big win. Let''s definitely get it. If I recovered each of them, Bee Melissa defeated them. Maybe, but even though I have space travel, I was trying to fight Bear Bar Circle because I wasn''t likely to carry my nest in time. Sounds like there are still demons in the nest, but I won''t try to come out because I''ve defeated the queen bee. You can fight for a level, but you''d better breed it and get more demons, so let''s just let it survive. "Okay, I guess this is it! Can I put the nectar on hold and get a space move? I''ll give you the queen''s decree." "Ho ho, can I order whatever I want to have dreams? "Well, Miho, I don''t care what they do." "But I''d rather be M than S for dreams." "I say that once in a while, but from this side, you''re lying! That''s right." "I''m not lying. Yo! I don''t have that impression at all because it''s always the beautiful flowers who get bumpy when it comes to one way or another. In the first place - when I play Yu, it''s because I flirt and play, which is sad and which is mazo or not.... maybe. No, but if I did compare it, what would I have done with the flowers more often? In the meantime, Mihana doesn''t seem very willing to use the Queen''s decree. Still, it seems more useful than I thought to take my skills away from SSS-ranked demons.... Okay, next, next! 1251 Episode One Hundred and Five: Second Master Skill We defeated two SSS-ranked demons at once and were lucky enough to get to the ''Ultimate Space Move'' we got on track and then hunted a total of ten demons. There''s a demon there just by moving instantly to the coordinates the satellites told me about, so there''s about as easy as that. As for the demons you knock down, this is how you get the skill. First there are 14 SS Rank Skills. 6 Attribute-wrapped Physical Attack Skills, 4 Simple Attack Magic, 1 Unattributed Physical Attack Skill, and 3 Special Skills. Special skills are the type of things that have a lot of effect on my The Creator. "The Golden Alchemy of God" obtained from the final form of golem, which has become a golden golden seed, either because it is a subspecies or a whole body. The Invisible, an auxiliary magic that can make everything transparent, including the magic formations and magic itself, obtained from the second god of color dog since he came to this world. "The Increese" allows you to increase yourself as much as you can for a certain amount of time as far as MP and magic go, which you get from the demons of the brown, crusty ones. To add, it''s a brown, crusty bug demon, but it only looked SSS ranked and visible. And Category 2 skills are 12 for 5 stars and 1 for 3 stars. Because many of them seemed complicated, the 5-star skills haven''t been able to see the details, but the 3-star ones... Yes, this is'' male and female conversion ''. I got it from a snail demon. The snails are the same as the females, so you can''t help it. I guessed it the moment I encountered it. "Then... can you please? "I don''t have a choice." "Eh heh, hayaku! The face of beautiful flowers frightens me in a perverse way. Now, once we get home, we''re in your room. And I just took that male and female conversion into myself. Miho asks me to be an alim. If it''s a favor for Miho, I have to ask. Nothing. They''re not using the skills we got from the bees a few dozen minutes ago, it''s true. And I... become an alim... is that it? "Not Alim......!? "Um, if you''re just old enough, I know. My hair, my eyes are not alim... my face is with me, and I have no idea what has changed." "I can''t believe my hair and eye color remain black. My skin is not as white as an alim. Oh, but Miho, apparently, I, I''m out of what I should be properly as a man, and there''s something out there for a girl." "My boy''s a continuance." "Because it''s a habit. I can''t help it, let''s reinforce it with an item if we don''t get to it for now..." I''m not going to be an alim. I just made medicine out of my creature. Medicine that will make your skin white, your hair red, your eyes yellow, and your age negative for 4 years. Drink it up in a bottle and at once it became an "alim" that Miho and I imagined in common. "Ha ha... cute" "Mmm." "Cheeks like this baby, Funihuni thighs, Munimuni breasts, Svethbe skin......! Mihana jumped at me and hugged me, poking, stroking and trying to lick me where I proclaimed. I didn''t allow you to lick me to the boulder at this time though.... Yes, let''s try to please Miho a little with that skill we just got. "Ha, she''s cute. I have dreams." "Thank you, Miho" "Of course, beautiful flowers are cute." "Hmm? Another voice...... ah! Yes, that cockroach... the magic I temporarily proliferate, ink lease I got from. That''s how you got me one more! Think beautiful flowers will please you. But would it really please me to increase myself? "This is heaven!? "Different." "Big time." "Ah, that magic. And for now, the real dream is the right cheek, the other dream will go with my cheek with the left cheek? "" Yeah. " Mihana was sandwiched by us. I''m rubbing my cheeks with all the lid alims in my arms, but I guess it''s an amazing picture from the side. Beautiful flower cheeks are also Subezube. "Shh, shh, shh." "Good for you, then." "I want to do this all the time..." "No, but you see, we have things to do." "You know, it''s called increasing your master skills." "Speaking of which, I was. If you have dreams, if you stay like Alim, you won''t be able to concentrate today, so go back to your dreams alone." "" Okay. "" I went back to my dreams and became alone. At that moment, a fluffy and unrememorable memory appears. Apparently, once you''ve solved your identity, your memories will be integrated into me. It''s convenient, but it''s likely to put your body and mind at risk. Let''s use it with caution in the future. "So, what kind of athe is going to be able to create a master skill? "Hmm, that''s not good" "I think this world is another world apart from anasm, so you think the constraints of the master system are eased. Look, there''s no one else but us." "Oh, indeed. Then you''ll remember Mr. Ult''s Creature Master, Mr. Palasna''s Magic Master, and King Rama''s Dance Master without deteriorating to" Jazz. " I don''t know how to remember, but for now, either me or Miho can master that powerful skill. In fact, the item master could normally be re-mastered. But we didn''t all know who the SSS ranks were in that world, and they didn''t teach us how to make each master skill in the first place... we have to do it by hand. "Speaking of dreams, that alchemy has SS rank skills. A few." "There is." "If I synthesize it all, can''t it look like it? "No, no, no, no, no. But I''ll just do it." It can''t be that easy, can it? But Mihana''s asking, so let''s just do it. There are five skills in alchemy. "God''s Steel Alchemy," "God''s Plant Alchemy," "God''s Rock Alchemy," "God''s Earth Alchemy," and "God''s Golden Alchemy," you just got. I''ll try to synthesize them. Then... some familiar screen came out. ------------------------------- -This synthesis is special. ¡¤ Conditions are presented for strong skills. -------------------------------- -------------------------------- [SS: Golden Alchemy of God] + [SS: God''s Steel Alchemy] + [SS: God''s Plant Alchemy] + [SS: God''s Rock Alchemy] + [SS: God''s Land Alchemy] + [] Cost: 2x S-Rank Demon Nukes 5x A-Rank Demon Nukes 5 B-rank eukaryotes Synthesis Conditions: Skills of all materials MAX The following skills are not sufficient for this synthesis: Displays skills that have already been used in other syntheses. [Creative King ] [Appraisal King ] [??? Master ] [True Enchant ] [True Cuisine ] Please synthesize at least one of these additionally. * You can also substitute the following skills that you already possess: These skills are not consumed when used for this synthesis. [Item Master ] --------------------------------- Yeah, you can do it. Thanks to the Rebirth Bonus, you''ll consume less Demon Nucleus, and you''ll be finished now. My second master skill. "How was it? I had a dream." "Looks like I can..." "I knew it! You felt that way! "Then I''ll make some..." I added an item master to the SS ranked Alchemy group, consumed the Demon Nucleus and synthesized it. All I could do was "Alchemy Master". Sounds like the culmination of your alchemy-based skills. 1252 Episode One Hundred and Sixth: A while later "Uh, I''m tired" "It''s unusual to be tired of dreaming." "Well... if only I did this" My thousandth of memories are pouring into my head, so I''m going to get drunk on the boulder.... but well, everyone seems to have achieved their purpose properly. You''re getting as much experience and skills as you can. Hehe, there can''t be a shortage because it''s all me. By the way, the main unit, I''ve had Miho kneeling pillows all the time at this house. "But, well, even in a world where there are only SSS-ranked demons like this, they just call it a level ghost to maximize efficiency." "Pfft... it was a fun time to level up..." "Are we done for today already? "Yeah." Increase yourself to a thousand at The Increese and use the Itemmaster and satellites made in bulk at The Creator to locate SSS-ranked demons. And a thousand people each fly in the ultimate space travel to the right place. And when I knock down the SSS-ranked demons I found on the satellite, I ask them to run back to this home while activating the "Ultimate Detection", a five-star skill they acquired a few days ago. When I find a demon that didn''t show up on the satellite on my way home, I''ll take it down, too. So there are 1024 achievements today? The number of boulders is much lower compared to the first day I started raising this level. A month and a half early after I was able to split up, what choice can I make if I keep getting random? It doesn''t look like it''s going to gush infinitely like a dungeon, and it''s time to think of some sort of countermeasure... "Hehe, I have dreams, if I raise the level of my body, it will definitely sweeten me up. He''s still hugging me like this." "A thousand people''s worth of what I''ve been thinking until just now will reflect on me. Every time, uh, about 800 people go home, I think they want to flirt with beautiful flowers." "Ho... this is love from a dream for eight hundred people. What about the other two hundred? "Game or rice, you mean level up." "Dreamy." It does sound like me when it comes to being like me. I just wonder how it''s going to be like this every time I can''t get away from Mizuka. Well, Miho is very excited. "Nevertheless, how many rebirths is this......? "65,535 times." Not only is my status all kansted when I get here, but I''m stopping for the remaining skill points and the remaining status points at 9.99 million. I use the skill points a little bit, so it''s not just a number. Honestly, enough that you don''t have to defeat it if you even take your skills out of the demon.... this extra skill point and status point, I wonder if I can use it for something today. "Why don''t we just make master skills already? I can''t even collect my skills and see them all." "Mm-hmm. Because I can make master skills at one pace every 5 days so far. I wish I could give you some more pace." I own 6 Master Skills right now and 3 Mizuka. That''s a total of nine. The reason I have more is because I''m moving on to level and challenging demons. That''s what Miho said you should increase your chances of fighting safely. It''s pretty good at the point where I have one. I own Itemmaster, Alchemy Master, Sammonmaster, Psychomaster, Weaponmaster. Miho owns Magic Master, Weathermaster, and Charm Master. Of course, the two of us have mastered each ''Jazz''. Describing each, Samonmaster made a lot of summoning magic and also made a lot of Category 2 skills that would be corrected for summoning magic, once they synthesized them all. The psychomaster was able to synthesize skills that allowed him to do things like esper, such as clairvoyance, detection, and mindfulness, at the suggestion of Mizuka. It can be like each super-enhanced and integrated version, and on top of that, it also increases the power of mindfulness. It seems to duplicate my skills to make my mind even stronger. Weapon Master was able to synthesize 5 weapon-based "O Divine Divinity". Swords, spears, and bows aren''t enough, though I learned an extra axe and sickle. The effect feels even stronger to the depths. The Magic Master of Mihana completes "O Goddess" with four enhancement skills of the attribute system and "O Goddess" in one. It was the Ice God that Miho made it, but I could do this by synthesizing three skills with letters like Goddess, Goddess, Dragon God, etc., with similar Ice attributes. This is how Mr. Palasna remembered, isn''t it? Weathermaster could do it by multiplying the Divine System or SS rank of the five attributes of Water, Thunder, Ice, Wind and Fire, plus three more Weather-related skills. Simply like manipulating the weather. And charm master. I just made this yesterday. What, but the way you mastered it was pretty different from the other ones, right? The effect is a beautiful flower-like skill with the best beauty like being able to attract everything or something...... "Ah! Speaking of which, I was actually thinking earlier while knee-pillowing a dream" "What? Dinner. What''s it gonna be? "No, no! I think we have something in common with mastery skills. You said it yesterday, didn''t you? Until the charm master comes out." "Yeah." By the way, Miwa was very shy when she had this skill. It''s been a very, very long time since I''ve seen Miho shy, so I could see something nice. "So based on that, I thought about it again." "I see, tell me! Again, I''ve told you many times, the beauty of flowers hits me horribly well. If this thought seemed like something I could agree with... maybe I could create a master skill at once! 1253 Episode One Hundred Seven: The Rules of Synthesis First of all, the law to create the master skills I was thinking about yesterday until Miho got the ''Charm Master'' is simply that they combine skills that have something in common and rank high. If you apply a few, you can create a master skill from the other side on your own. For example, Miho''s Weathermaster would have been able to combine the Enhanced System 5 and SS Rank skills for attributes of natural objects that are likely to be related to the weather. Well, that''s easy to understand when you''ve made two or more of these. So I guess if I get serious about making it now, I''ll be able to mass produce my master skills as well. For example, Mr. Ult''s natural enemies, Huddle, are people''s poison masters, or do your best to gather dance-based skills and King Rama''s dance masters? Well, still, I still don''t know how to make Mr. Ult''s Creature Master, Mr. Gilmers'' Battlemaster! And it was the charm master who overturned this theory. Yesterday, Mihana said she wanted to move her body outside and hunted about four demons apart from my own, among them a demon like a fairy woman with S-rank skills called "The Waltz of Confusion". And Mihana turned it into a skill card. The effect of that skill is to dance while consuming MP, which makes the person who saw the dance intoxicate. She wanted to try Mihana on me, take it in on herself and put it into practice.... As a result, well, I got to have a snuggler, hotter night out. And yesterday, Miho seems to have become too effective and tired to synthesize and lose the compelling waltz. In the meantime, I gained the skill of a five-star "Goddess of Beauty" as I synthesized it with the illusion that seemed compatible and weakened. At the same time, how dare you reclaim the title of "Enchanted Goddess". Just like the goblins of those days, there are subhuman demons that sometimes mellow into the beauty of beautiful flowers, but that doesn''t matter...... right? And then I teased... I wanted to see beautiful flowers that could illuminate, so I said they were beautiful, cute, and the most beautiful in the world, but, uh, I thought I could make one, Master, with this beauty and seduction skill, and I recommended it. Hmm, I synthesized a diminutive from my skill card inventory and tried to put it together in one... they came out, there''s a special recipe screen before I made that master-based skill. However, that screen was clearly different than before. Because among the necessary synthetic materials, there was a "Goddess of Enchantment" in it. Besides, there''s a new item called "Title Frame". As a result, there were more questions about the mastery skills that I was about to understand. ''Cause I didn''t know the title could be synthesized. But Mihana seems to have flashed while you were knee-pillowing me, so let''s just hear it. "So, what''s the new law? "It''s not like there''s a new law, but I''ve always been wrong." "Mistake......? "Yes, the mistake is that you can only synthesize skills on your own. I could actually synthesize, besides my skills." "Uh, I mean, not that the charm master of the flowers is special, but that we just haven''t noticed before? "Yeah." But I''ve never been able to do that. On the synthesis screen, you could only choose from a list of skills what you intend to synthesize as well. Oh, but what if it was a synthetic source, or as the first material when synthesizing. Because synthesis selects skill items while thinking about "synthesizing", it is possible that they were actually able to be selected at that time. When I said that to Mihana, I smiled and said cutely, "That''s the thing!." "I see." "So the law of masterskill itself remains the same with dreams and things I''ve been thinking about for a long time, and the difference is that the synthesis mechanism itself! "But if you could do that, why didn''t you tell me about Anaza-level? Pretty useful though." "Come on... you''re gonna stalk me on a massive scale... you''re a bad guy, and I don''t know what you''re thinking about a bad guy" "Sure thing." "Hey." So if you synthesize something from a title and make "O (Name of Title) Sword moves" or something, you can make skills like that title enhancement system, or even those master skills one of these days? Um, I knew you wanted me to tell you more. Well, even the game will find out later how to do these new merger moves... even if it''s only unreasonable if you think about it in the game... "So, Happy Dreams, let''s see if we can synthesize from the title! He''s defeated a lot of demons more directly than I am, and he seems to have all the titles." "Yeah, it''s pretty much all there. You''ve got a lot of similarities. Why don''t you turn these things into skills and put them together! "Yeah, yeah! "... before that" "Before that? "Me too, Charm Master. No, Charm Jazz. I''ll remember." Actually, you''ve been looking for the same one as yesterday''s fairy demon and got a skill called ''The Enchanted Waltz''. So when I just synthesized it using the same procedure as Miho, I took a really long time on that recipe screen, and the title of the proof that I''m cute, "Goddess of Enchantment," was in the required ingredients. I don''t think I''ll lose it if I synthesize it. And I actually synthesized it and got a charm meister. Well, then a new synthesis...... name it, title synthesis, why don''t you! 1254 Episode One Thousand Eight: Synthesis of Titles If so, from which title shall I first synthesize it? How did you see it most prominently, from [vertex 65535]? Thanks to this, when we no longer synthesize, we only need one F-rank Demon Nucleus, no matter what synthesis, which would otherwise require an SS rank eukaryotic, right?... I have trouble using weirdly to display numbers from scratch, and should I leave something else here? So, yeah... what about the "skill collector" that I didn''t see in anasm. A title in your hand because you''ve collected a lot of skills. I think I''ve been saving quite a few before, but I don''t think I''ve had enough. Well, I don''t know the conditions for obtaining the title, so I can''t help it. Unlike games, there''s no such thing as a strategy book or strategy site for completions. In the meantime, roughly, I tried to select that title while trying to synthesize it.... applied, has been. Looks like all you have to do to get to the synthesis screen is match your skills. Totally as expected. And, for now...... I decided to try to match this place with the item master. Undiminished Title + Undiminished Skill. All I could do was 5 star skills called ''Skills/Items Complete Ultimate Law''. I don''t know exactly because the necessary Demon Nucleus is uniformly one of the F-ranks, but the effect was that, yes, I could grant my skills as much as I wanted, like an Enchant. To make it easier to understand, I would be able to grant an ''item master'' to it instead of an enchant, even if there were items that would automatically make shake ice for me. As a result, every time from that automatic shake ice machine, legendary shake ice is created...... feels like it? If we use ultimate space travel as an enchant, could we possibly create a more advanced warp device? That makes this skill pretty strong! But that''s not the end of what I want to try this time. Collect lots of Koyu Skills to see if you can create Master Skills. That''s why I worked so hard to synthesize and shrink titles anyway. I could have 6 star 5 skills with "Skill Collector" as my axis for now. I don''t know which of these I need to synthesize, but I''ll try to fit them all together. Then this indication appeared. ------------------------------- -This synthesis is special. ¡¤ Conditions are presented for strong skills. -------------------------------- -------------------------------- [Skill/Item Full Ultimate Law ] + [Skills/Sammon Complete Ultimate Law ] + [Skill/Magic Team Complete Ultimate Law ] + [Perfect Skill Upper ] + [Perfect Skills Weapon ] + [Perfect Skills Learning ] [] Cost; 1 F-Rank Demon Nucleus Synthesis Conditions: Five Skills MAX This synthesis has more skills than you need. This synthesis is completed by combining any one of the following titles: [Skill Collector] [Skills Collector] [Master Collector] [Skill King] [Skill Billions] ¡­ ¡­ Below continues with a detailed view. --------------------------------- In the meantime, when I synthesized it, I got a skill called ''Skill Master''. And then also the title ''Skills of God''. The effect of a Skill Master seems to be that the recipe immediately comes to mind if you have the skills you want, just like when you make a Master Skill. Also, you can take your skills away from them even if you don''t have the paper I made out of items. Or I can give it to you. In addition, you will be free to glance at your opponent''s status, and furthermore, the skill that says'' Jazz ''will remain named and the effect will be the same as'' Master ''. And because of its properties, the Skill Master doesn''t exist and seems to be a'' master ''when others try to make it. He''ll have a Demon Nucleus when he synthesizes it, and a tenth of the number of skill points needed to improve his skills. This doesn''t really matter. I mean, from now on, I could feel like a master skill. If I got this, I could do something like God, and I wouldn''t do anything I wanted! "How''d it go? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." "I got it, master skill. Skill master." "Heh, wow! I knew I could do it! I can''t because I don''t have a title as a skill collector..." "No, I can." "Really?" "Well, I''ll get you ready for synthesis while I explain the effects of the Skill Master" So Mika also got a Skill Master, and also, all the Jazz skills she has now have the same effect as the Master. "Wow. So, when you think about the skills you want, that recipe comes out, too. So I guess I''ll even make it a skill to have an affair every time my dreams look at me? "What a thing you''re trying to make..." "Oh, the recipe really came out" "No, don''t! "If I did that, I wouldn''t do it because I would have dreams and puff. Don''t worry. Yes, Master Skill, this makes it the same no matter which one you get, but keep dreaming is the main thing to remember. I think we can use it better." "I get it! Well, with this skill, it''s only easy to gather skills without killing demons from now on, and it''s good for the environment. Looks like you''re going to be able to create a lot more master skills! ##### I''ll be posting my first new one in three years in two days! Check it out! By the way, that''s the day Levelmaker will also post, but of course I will. As usual. 1255 Episode One Hundred and Nine Some Skills "So, I made a skill master, what are we going to do after this? "I don''t think I''m coming any more today. I''m not in the mood to do what I do at night." "Hmm." "Shall I increase my master skills for now? "Yeah, I guess that''s a good idea" Thanks to the Skill Master, Master Skill or Jazz Skill is no longer the same. And now you even know how to make the skills you''re looking for, so this means you get what you can make, right? Yeah, I guess I''ll make an item that matches my skills and titles with the skill cards I keep in my magic bag to think about my skills. The effect of being able to enchant a skill is still on the skill master, and I think you can if you enchant that skill master itself into an item. "... ok, done" "Nah, the machine" "It''s a machine that matches my skills and titles with the skill cards that I have to think about combining skills." "Oh, I see." "So just now. Can''t you make some master skills? A machine dedicated to skill card preservation and skill synthesis forecasting...... Named Skills Cool just gave me a master skill that I think I can make out of beautiful flowers and me. A total of fifteen Poison Masters, World Masters, Gravity Masters, Creature Masters, Status Masters, Level Masters, Dragon Masters, Slash Masters, Buff Masters, Debuff Masters, Heel Masters, Memory Masters, Spirit Masters, Illusion Masters, Time Masters¡­. Until I get it, I have to synthesize it for skills that are material seven times. It doesn''t seem like much of a problem though. Mihana told me earlier that she would give way to ''Master'', so I made it all in myself, sweetened by your words. Thanks to this, I am so gotcha that I don''t want to show my status. "Hey, I didn''t know you had so much master skills" "But this is probably part of it, isn''t it? Still seems to be..." "After all, we were sweet in anasm, and when we thought about it in the game, we weren''t playing at all." "Oh, yeah, sure." Stop time, make items, start momentarily... that wasn''t enough. The status difference is supposed to be historic, but it made me struggle so hard with opponents like Chaos Black Dragon, Fantasy Round, and Illume. I wonder what would happen if we fought the enemies gathered by that Anazar level right now. I guess we can all kill instantly. "Hey, I''ve got dreams" "What? "I was just wondering, do you have the skills to be a level master? "Yeah, it seems like we can double the status by just the same number as the level..." "What a title you got? "God of Level Up......? Even if I get one of these now? It feels like a godly realm from the beginning." "... I''m not a level manufacturer." "Huh?" I don''t know what you did, if you flowered beautifully, suddenly. A level maker is that level maker, I''m not sure. Oh, I thought the identity of the level maker was the title, and when I got it at the level master, you mean it wasn''t. It''s unusual for Miho to take it off her mind. "Well... because you don''t really know what a level manufacturer is! It''s not a title, so maybe it''s a skill? "I knew you were, I wonder what it is, why don''t you search? "Let''s try that" I just searched the level manufacturer. Then it really came out, the skill of being a level manufacturer. The way it''s made is based on the title "Vertex" with over 99 reincarnations, combining skills with level masters, status masters, skill masters, and other titles about levels in the same way as master skills. Made it right away. Got it. ... The title I got was'' Levelmaker ''. It''s like a title and skill that starts messing around with the status of yourself and others as you please and gets the same authority as God. Is that, like, all the cli perks you say in the game? I mean, Shiva and Sultre thought I might have this. You felt so strong. "It sounds like you got the same power as God, doesn''t it? "... so don''t you fight the anaza-level? "I see!... but it doesn''t seem like a skill to get out of here" "What''s a World Master? Sounds like some kind of space and world skills..." "Sounds like you can create space like Shiva or make instant travel easier. I don''t know if I can get out of here." You''ve got a good feeling, but you can''t get out of here. The treasure is rotten. I''ve been in this world for a long time and I haven''t had a chance to make too many master skills come into play. "What if there''s another way... after all, the item master? "I wish I could make a god grade." "Oh, so you have the skills to host a memory called Memory Master? "Yeah, yeah." "If you think of the memories of the past that made Amrita with that and faithfully reproduce that in the Item Master, Amrita can now complete it in this world and make that ''Divine Gem Class!'' Well, wouldn''t that be the kind of indication? "I''m coming up with a pom-pom idea because I''ve got a wide choice. Hey, that''s good. I''ll try." It''s kind of sweet. Mizuka''s right, she takes the memory of making Amrita out of her own memory with a memory master and plays it back in her head. Reproduce it while using the item master together. That''s what I could do...... it was a real Amrita indeed. [The title "The Creation of God" has been promoted to "The One with the Power of the Creating God". This allows you to create divine items in the Item Master] ##### I posted my new book, The Untitled Demon King! Check it out! You can access it from the writers page! 1256 Episode One Thousand and Nine: Dear Jizo and Love "No, I''m ready." "I''ll give it a shot." "... and listen, I don''t know if it''s because of the level maker or because of other skills, but it looks like the combined effect of skills allows even The Creator to make a god''s item class" "I mean, you don''t have to make something by hand anymore..." "Hand made when you want to make love." Well, but Miho is right, it no longer takes time to create the most legendary material and combine it into a divine gem. Oh, speaking of which, some say you reproduce with items almost faithfully what you think you want for the effects of The Creator. I can''t believe I''m making my ideals a reality with a god-good item. That''s the realm of God. Even the galaxy is on its own now, and I feel like I can make it in a day. "So what do you do? If we make that vault again, we can get out of here, right? "Yeah, you can, for sure." "By the way, now I wonder why that device looks like a phantom relocator? That''s what happened when you made it, right? "Ahhh, I''m probably selfless obsessed, and I made it by hand, so I could do something like The Creator pseudo? With that in mind, I think Anasar Level was imprinted in me because he introduced himself to us at first, so he moved to the Phantom Transfer Zone equals." "Well, I guess I guess that theory too." "So let''s make that vault." The image is from that vault. The order is to connect this world to anasm, to the earth. Let The Creator create a Divine Gem item by doing an image of each. Of course it came out, warp devices like phantom relocation holdings. What makes it different in appearance is not much for the planet''s nor for the anasm''s. But its built-in effects are quite different. "That was a long time to think, two months. Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh he "I played a lot that I didn''t even anasm." "... I''m starting to feel a little sorry for myself. One last big si before you go home? "It''s okay, actually, because I made it so I could come and go to all the world. You can always come back here again." Private world, not private room. As it turns out, we''re free to use it, so you can do whatever you want from now on, right?... Something tells me Shiva won''t even peek at me when I''m here. I don''t know how much of a god they are, but they might be peeping... I was pretty stressed out about flirting with beautiful flowers while thinking about it. I can''t stop flirting with Miho and I can''t stop. "Then you don''t have to rush.... This is practically our world, so let''s name it, Ayumika''s world of love and hey! "No, there are so many SSS-ranked demons out there that you can level up more than a dungeon... and yes, it feels as if you''re making the level yourself, so let''s make it Levelmaker''s world after that skill! "Mmm, if you have a dream like that, that''s fine. Then this world starts today with Levelmaker. You love games too." "Well, beautiful flowers are better up there. It''s better than Ayumika''s world..." "If you like me and stay, it''s no problem! That''s what Mihana said, grinning and hugging me all the time. ... For the past two months, really, we''ve been having a hard time together. Because I never thought I''d see you two survive together. Speaking of the original, if I hadn''t handed the love shaped ring and red thread to the flowers, they wouldn''t have come to this world either. And I was never going to be sexually stuck with that goblin. Mihana supported me all the time without complaining. We make houses together, we make tools, we get naked and we wash our bodies with real water, we desperately split up and we look for food, we die, we die, we mourn about it... If it weren''t for Miho, I''d be as obsolete as I thought I would be at that anaza-level by now. I hugged Miho back hard. "Wow, you can do that... what are you doing? "Beautiful flower...... love it......! "Nor, be so sweet! I love you too! "Thanks. If Mihana hadn''t been here, I... I might not have... And I''m sorry, get involved." "Not now. Me and my dreams are one and the same! Isn''t that right? I''d rather have dreams. From me, we were better together than going somewhere by ourselves." "eheheheheheheheheheheheh" "Eh heh." He looked mentally weak, not like me. But it''s a beautiful flower. So, I had Miho hold my hand or make a lover''s connection. And as it is, finally, touches the head of the vault. Maybe there will be a time lag to move. Well, but that goes hand in hand with Anasm and Earth. When I can come back to Earth, the Earth''s past will change. Something like that. Anyway, Master Jizo showed you the way I set you, and then we turned white in front of him. ##### Finally, Levelmaker''s World Escape! That''s right, and be sure to check out my latest book, The Untitled Demon King! Because I''m posting every day now! 1257 Episode One Hundred and Eleven. Im home, and "Come on." "Uh, is this...? "Looks like the entrance to your mansion." Me and Mihana were thrown outside, holding hands. That''s obviously in front of our gate. This is where I was when I was sent to the world of Levelmaker. It''s just cowardly of you to pretend to be a visitor and accidentally send them off to another world!... Was I the one who assumed that I was a visitor on my own? Well, no, it doesn''t change that they''ve done terrible things. "It was late at night when we were sent to that world, but it''s like morning now." "That''s right... that we remain what we are in that world. We need to make it look adapted this way. It''s not good if someone sees you." Me and Mika each became Alim and Mika. It has to look like this in this world. Anyway, I''ve been making people out of this. ... Well, it feels nasty from inside your house. Just yes, it feels like a stalker has been diving into my home. Perhaps that anaza-level is coming in all the way into my house. Looking through the clairvoyance around where the Anazar level was, apparently there were all the residents of your mansion and Mr. Kwang, the Fantasy Maru, and the Demons. Everyone looks anxious or has an angry look at the anaza level. "Dreams, danger. Anazal, it looks like you''re trying to do what you did to us. I''m pretty sure it works." "Oh, I was also looking at the beautiful flowers.... I wonder if we can stop it from here." Anazar level doesn''t look like God. I don''t care what you think, you''re a normal person. Then it should be easy to seal the movement using the many powerful skills I have gained from this place. In the meantime, I tried everything from muscles to nerves just for a moment in case. Then, the Japanese, who appear to be anaza-level, kneel with their eyes open. And of course, what I was about to do now was lifted. All of a sudden, they''re all surprised because the anaza-level looks like they''re on their knees. From there, I used the power of the Statsmaster''s skills to peek at Anaza-level stats. It has 350 views, all stats are Kanst, a total of 7 master skills, and has a level manufacturer. After all, you''ve behaved like a god because you had a level maker. Anaza-level noticed this way. But if you just noticed, it''s too late. While I was viewing that status, I changed it to 0 after using up all the anaza-level statuses to 1 and MP to 1 as well. Now you won''t be able to use any more magic or skill. I can''t use some power. Anaza-level is hurrying and screaming something out. In the meantime, the leaves noticed me, so I turned around and I could honey. That''s right, Ye, after you calmly analyzed things and figured out what the situation was like, you realized we existed. "All right, let''s go tell everyone we''re home." "Ugh! Micah and I haven''t been inside the mansion in a long time, and we head straight to the place where the phantom transfer collection in this world is kept. Um, noisy beyond the door of the room. Purely because there are so many people, and because there is only one person calling. I opened the door. "Guys, I''m home! "I''m home! "Hello, Miwa Ne, welcome back" "Ha... ha... ah!? [I knew this would happen] Except for Shiva, Leaf and someone who looks like Anazarene Levels, he''s looking at us with his mouth open. After a while, the leaves came all the way to Tokotoko and me, rarely hugging my brother. "Hehe, I thought you''d be fine if you were in" "No, I''m worried about you." Sho and Lil come running over like half-truths. "Ma, seriously... oh, you have a dream? Did you get out of this shitty world he made!? "Is that it? Guys, do you know what world Me and Micah were sent to? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." "... well" Sakura went on to say nothing and hugged Mika crying. Our father and our mother and Mika''s parents move out, too. Looks like we''re all swallowing things up a little bit. "I have a dream, how did you get out of the loop? Is that my alle? "Yeah, that''s right, Dad" "No, I think I helped my son and I''m glad your father did! "Really... I don''t know if it''s dreamy. You''re such a proud kid! "Mihana, I was worried...! "Great, I''m so glad......! "Eh heh, thanks more or less to my dreams! Plus Mitsuo and the phantom circle came with him held in his arms. Then the demons also speak in their heads. "That''s the kid who overwhelmed me and showed it to me after 100 years of being in this world and even taking in the power of the demon god, that''s amazing." [I see, it does have a large vessel] [Hyahahahahaha! That''s all I can do for fifty years is make it a laughing story Ze! How does it feel to break through a world like that, Roona!? [I would be proud to be the first demon god to be done] I didn''t need any other words of encouragement from Samayil, but, well, here''s the situation, and let''s try more this time. And then to Lil''s parents, even Shaw''s parents. They''re all happy we''re back.... because that world was in super hard mode if you say so in the game! It may be natural for everyone to react so far. Well, we''re going to have plenty of memorabilia for everyone... "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Suddenly, Anazar level screamed like that scratching his head. ##### I apologize for promoting it so many times, but thank you for my latest book, The Untitled Demon King! 1258 Episode One Hundred and Twelve: The Next Anazar Level [What''s the matter, scream so much] That''s what Shiva said in a tone that stirred up against Anazar levels. Anazarene Levels herself scratches her head and jitters like a child. It''s what I say when I look young, but I''m like a child. Have we ever been tormented by someone like this? "Don''t be ridiculous, be ridiculous. Ahhhhhhh! [Hyahahahahaha! What do you regret Gah Nda, Ome! Oh, my God, the third candidate chosen by Temehe reached a brilliant level maker and met the conditions for becoming a god! Congratulations Medetashi...... right? "Zigav! Zigav! Ugh! This guy, this Onna guy, he''s got my status." [Oh, was it that way] I don''t know, but it seems like a good thing I could have been a level maker. Anyway, the status is not going to be undone no matter how wasted they are. I guess I''ll ask Shiva what to do next. "Hey, Shiva. What am I supposed to do? I''m not sure what''s going on." [For now, let that loud guy sleep with some magic. Then I''ll tell Ayu and Mika what I told everyone] "Okay." Shiva told me and Mika about this Anazar level, the purpose of the second generation of Anazar level and why I, Mr. Kwang, and Mitsumaru were called to this world, and who the demon god is. I don''t really complain about being sent to this world because I was having some fun, but I guess it''s really the worst story for Mr. Kwong, who seems to have wanted to go home all the time. And now you know why the demons claim to be a kind of god about themselves. I didn''t know it was supposed to be the Trinity...... [So Ayu, to the third generation anaza level......] "I won''t! I don''t mind at all if I live longer than normal with beautiful flowers and everyone else, but I can''t do God. You have to be immortal, don''t you? [Exactly] "That''s just tough" I won''t put it in my mouth because I have them, but I have seen many times what happens to the end of the road if I live too long or repeat the resurrection meaninglessly. There is now a second generation anaza-level that was rampant and crazy until just now, and I want to be a god for being shown that, I don''t know what anyone would say. [Then do you want to bring that man back to God] "Stalked again..." [Or bring us back to God] "... er" [What, you don''t like that either? Apparently, Shiva thought the latter proposal was something that would be very acceptable. That''s a pile of problems too. From what I''ve heard in the first place, this wouldn''t have happened if Shiva and the others hadn''t brought someone to this world who was on a whim and at this second generation anaza-level. So I told him that as it was. [But God must have at least one pillar in the world. Anasm is not tens of thousands, unlike Earth. Please, Ayu, make up your mind...] "But I can''t believe the kind of God who annoys me and kills people and takes my bath and peeks..." [That would be Ayu''s turn! You just have to blame it, with so much power that we can be gods if we start doing something crazy! Hmm, you''ve been pushed into plain trouble. But if that''s about it, it doesn''t seem so different to managing the demons in this room as before. I have no choice but to compromise here because the demons will merge to become one god. The world Carta and the others would have to live in, because I have to make careful decisions about these things, but I can''t come up with any better ideas. Forcing someone to grow and push their level and skills, for example, is cruel, and making artificial AI and artificial humans to govern is going to make a lot of difference from this world of magical subjects, and it''s frightening. "Ugh, okay. But are you sure you''re okay? [It''s okay, it''s okay! More importantly, looking at Ayu, I found out about love! If you become part of our Anaza level, which you have learned of love, the Anaza level itself will be engulfed in love! [So much for this guy who drowned about Temehe.] [Ha... are you going to be with this guy...] "Then I knew I''d get a private peek..." [Rest assured, our personalities make it stop wa] [... Gu. Oh, that''s why] Then don''t worry...... is it? I don''t trust the two pillars left over from Shiva. In the meantime, let''s hear more about what steps to take to undo the first generation of anaza levels. "So, what am I supposed to do? [First of all, I''m rolling there. Hippet all the skills I can hippet from the second generation. Probably can, right? Taking skills away from others] "Yeah, okay" I used a skill card to take my skills from a sleeping second-generation anaza level. Really, you could have been a skill master and I absorbed it directly, because I have some of the skills I''m wearing, and it''s a waste. All that remained at the second generation anazah level were the synthetic but undiminished skills with the letters (X) and the deep system of the weapon. [Excess level manufacturers and master-based skills can be well managed or someone can remember them. Then Ayu-chan remembers the skill called Mixmaster from that skill card] "Humph." The effect of a skill called Mixmaster is that everything can be synthesized or, conversely, separated. Apparently, the second-generation anazah level divided the first generation into three demons with the effect of this.... Even God would merge if he were to find an item of Divine Gem Class, subject to separation. You have skills that are different from those of an item master. [All you have to do is free us and synthesize into one] "... when you come out, don''t break out, okay? [Like a rampage, there are many stronger than us who are divided on this occasion. It doesn''t make sense.] "I see, indeed" That''s why I got all the demons out of the kegs and dog robots. And then the phantom circle. ##### The final round is near......! 1259 Episode One Hundred and Thirteen: The First Anazar Level "Ahhh...... long time no see Daze, Shabba''s air is YOO! "It''s been sealed for almost a year..." "It''s been a long time Raw Ayu... you know, even if I touch your cheek a little...? You''re supposed to be devoid of dependency right now, but you''re keeping each one decent. Why not? Samayle looks like an angel with many feathers, Sultr is a man with black skin, like when he was possessed by the show, and bright red as a magma where he is cracked. Shiva has blue skin with three hexagonal arms. In the meantime, Shiva hasn''t even said it''s good yet, but she''s going to take the liberty of replacing my cheek with those six hands. "Hey, can you keep all three of us real? Did you have to possess someone? "Oh, so all I can do is keep this figure for three minutes. Merge it up, Alim." "For now, when Shiva takes her hand off her cheek, "Hola, come on, Te. Time''s up, Zo." "Ugh..." Shiva finally stopped pounding on my cheek, so I used the effects of the mixmaster for you, as I asked for the three pillars. It sensibly resembles the feeling of synthesizing a fellow demon in a game. When the three pillars were wrapped in a great white light, they fit in one place. After a while the light cleared up, there was a presence there with a large plurality of feathers, mysterious, I have to say, that matched the characteristics of the original demons, who saw something like a magma from a place with bright white arms, but cracked skin. Plus, each of the three faces is properly Samayyle, Sultr and Shiva. I don''t know...... sounds like a sacred, strong type of boss character I often look at in games. "... my name is Anazalevel. God of Anasm. Let''s thank you, Alim Nariway... for having a dream. With your help, I was able to get back together." "Yeah, good for you! "Wow, wow... this is the real god..." "Wow, it''s like I''m dreaming..." A resident of this world, Lil and his parents, who normally believed in anaza-level, said so in tears from their eyes. When a subject of faith shows up in front of you, people are moved and cry, right? "Now let''s ask again for confirmation, Narumi Hayashi and his people. Am I to descend again as God?" "I just said, how''s everybody? "I don''t mind dreaming like Shiva." "If you''re reflecting on failure, wouldn''t that be nice? Look no further than sultry or samaire." Sounds more or less like an opinion we all have. Anazar level bowed shallow, saying thank you, when he recognized that he had been recognized. And I walk over to the hallucinogenic circle with Mitsuo. "Especially to the two of us, as gods, as demons, who have caused a great deal of trouble in both ways" "Fine. It doesn''t mean you did something directly to me." "He is also an awkward man. You can''t resent a real God." "I''m so sorry.... Well." Anaza-level stood in front of the second-generation anaza-level where he remained asleep even when his skills were drained. And turn this one around so you can look around at everyone. "What will this man do? Everyone here, including me, is the victim of this man. I have the right to decide the fate of this man." "... can I erase my memories, my status, and bring you back to the original time of the original era I was sent to? "Being God of Anasm, I possess all my skills. It''s easy to do that, but is that okay? "Oh, but you are. Wouldn''t the future change with this guy back in time? Time paradox is where a human being should be gone, and it happens even if it exists." Oh, so when Me and Miho got back into the original world, time itself would have rolled back. Besides, the past was forcibly fabricated about Lil.... That, if you think about it, would it just have to happen rewriting to how you can put this second generation anaza level back? "I feel fine with the examples I''ve had? "¡­ Indeed, when I make it compatible with Anasm on Earth, I adjust so that there is no great harm. But what, this second-generation guy is more of a future person than you guys are. You don''t have to worry about that." "That''s right, you''re from the future." Then I wonder if there will be any impact until our time. I wonder how future people are, I''m starting to wonder. "So, how many years ahead are you? "It''s about a hundred years from the days of Narumi dreams." "Yes, that''s ahead... Um, but didn''t this guy kill us, call us in, or something, and care that changes happen in his time or something? "It seemed like you were full of hands just picking out the prospective" "That''s right..." I''m glad I didn''t inherit God to stop being so calm. But it''s a hundred years away... then it''s still possible that me and Miho are dead on Earth, rejuvenated and flirting with anasm. "Well, then let''s erase this man''s memory and go back to the old days... and there''s still work to be done before then" "Things to do? "Oh, actually, this guy, he''s taking in a few humans as well as demons with his Mixmaster skills. Normally, people who are taken in are treated as dead, but there are people I want to open up to personally." "It is." Speaking of which, was the second generation anaza level a rash tone? That''s since you synthesized people into yourself, isn''t it frightening? When Anaza-Level put his hand on the forehead of the second-generation Anaza-Level, he probably used the skills of the Mixmaster to disassemble it. The body emits light and splits into two parts. When the light that became those two became clear, one became a woman who normally looked at the second generation anaza level and the other in her late twenties or so. 1260 Episode One Hundred and Fourteen Returns "That, Mr. Deiss......!? Sakura said that at the beginning, when she saw the woman''s person. Apparently, this guy was hearing rumors from Ye and the demons about a guy named Deiss. "Yes, this man was taking Deiss in on himself. to Earth as a harassment of Alim Nariway. Since this man had intentionally caused the anomaly, he had been asked to go to the gates of the border between Earth and Anasm to explore its appearance, but it seems he was captured there." "Speaking of which, I can''t reach you anymore... you know, who the hell is this guy? Yep, asked the anaza-level a question. I''m not sure I know a guy named Deiss well enough to just listen, but I''m sure he had an important mission from an anaza-level standpoint. "This woman is one of the second generation anaza-level granddaughters. I realized early on who the demon god was, and he was in contact with Shiva, who had the most memories of me, and he was working with me to revive this Anazar level." "Were you?" "Oh, it''s something you''ve worked so hard on for hundreds of years.... Well, wake up but good" Anazalev held a man named Dais up with his own hands. People slowly open their eyes, called Dace, a large crowd forced to stand up. "Oh... the eagle..." "Long time no see, Dais." "Oh, oh, God! You''re back at last! Old man tone as I heard rumors...... You look like a young woman, though. But when you think about it, all you''re young for is appearance, and you''ve been an assistant to the demons for hundreds of years, right? The demon god has always been a bad guy in this anasm, so I guess it''s been an inconsistent ordeal to get out of the haters for hundreds of years. It''s been a rough one. Besides, the second generation of granddaughters meant you were betraying your own grandfather while you were hiding. Perhaps this is the most patient person on this scene. "Good... a real God, a real God has been resurrected...! "Thank you so much, Deiss, for hundreds and hundreds of years. This is how I came back to life." "Such a eagle was only following the Lord in faith. However, what a reward for the effort......! If you look closely, there are a lot of people here who know." Mr. Deiss walked over to Ye and Cherry Blossom first. "You look fine. Above all." "Mr. Deiss, I can''t believe you''ve been doing this." "Hundreds of years..." "Ho ho ho, what, because I''m receiving one end of Shiva''s power, I''m not really that old because I''m free to travel time." "... that voice and tone, after all, you''re Mr. Amon, aren''t you? "Oh, is that voice Mephistophales?" Mr. Deiss and Mr. Mitsuo started talking back in the day. Apparently, among the forces of demons I fought, Mr. Deiss was confused dressed as a demon. Was it Amon? Speaking of which, I also felt like there was a demon who missed only one shot, but I wonder if that was Mr. Deiss. "... something like this for now? Then I''m going to send this second-generation anaza level back to its original era. Guys, what else can I do for you? If you have a grudge, it''s time to do it again." That''s what Anazar Level said when she saw fit. I do resent second-generation anarchy levels, but I have nothing to do with it. The same goes for Mitsuo and Mitsuomaru. He looks more like he wants me to send him back soon because he doesn''t want to be on the second generation''s side than he wants to do something hateful. "You don''t seem to be here. So what do you say, Dace? Do you have anything to say to your grandfather? "Nothing in particular. The only thing mixed up is blood. And then there''s the perception of a fool who blasphemed God, my Lord." "That sounds terrible. Fine. Then erase your memories and your stats and return them to their original times." Anaza-Level put his hand on the forehead of the still sleeping second generation Anaza-Level. Again, the second generation anaza level is light, and after a while it vanished from the spot. Were you really able to go back to the old days? He also resented the second generation of anaza levels quite a bit, and he really didn''t kill them or anything... right? It''s not in the boulder, is it? God, right? "Well, from now on, I''m going to go and explain the situation to each king. What a convenient gathering of kings in this country thanks to the incident he and his men have committed. Alim Nariway, I''m sorry to be back from that world, but can you hang out with me?" "Yeah, okay" "Plus, Deiss and Micah Magalighi, who went to the second generation of created worlds together, if my husband Ai Nagawa doesn''t have any errands to run, follow me." Apparently, I''m going to go tell everyone that I''m a real god from now on. Surely if you don''t tell me that up until now the Anazar level has been close to the fake you attacked on your own, you''ll remain discredited. So, should I hammer next door? After sending a message to the kings, Anazar level traveled with the members I just mentioned to the inner castle of Mephirado on an instant move. The castle is lined up with great men of king-level, either because they were summoned by God. Probably going to be an historic day for Anasm. ##### It will be the final story in 2-5 more stories. I''m sorry I took the night off last time. When I went to the hospital and got the medicine, urticaria, I managed it for once. For the record, I''d love to see The Untitled Demon King too! 1261 Episode One Hundred and Fifteen: Finish it all. "I''m really, really sorry" at Mephirado Castle. Anazar level bowed his head to everyone after stating a single explanation and what he would do in the future. Sounds like he''s apologizing for what he screwed up when he was a demon, not for the unconsciousness that was taken over by the second generation when it came to this place. Especially since Kara isn''t on a level with Herrell and Elle and Karna. "Keep your head up, God! ¡­ the situation has not yet been swallowed, are you sure with the interpretation that from today on we can believe in the real Anaza level" "Exactly. King Mephirado, and kings of all nations. Let us at least promise that this God will not be a burden to the people in the future." When Anazare level declared so, they all looked like they stroked their breasts down in a ho. Because the threat of the demon god is gone. In the meantime, Kara raises her hand toward Anazar level. "What is it, Princess Kara?" "Ahhh...... from what I''ve heard from Dear Anazar-level, all the clans that lead such brave men and leaders as we in the Mephirado family must have prepared to enclose the demon god, whose second generation is God, your portion of the body! Are we... are you sure you want to live as royalty? Anazalev said, what a bunch of brave people, wise men and leaders, including the Mephilados, who can handle it seems to be descendants of the second generation Anazalev. Apparently, Anazar level made the three women serve in separate regions to make the children they were able to be the ones to choose the first heroes. Give me the type of title that is handed down by blood. Kara was curious about that. Anazar level answered gently sometime. "No problem. The fact that we have ordained the heroes for a long time is proof that we have protected the people for ever as kings. There are some self-destructive exceptions. Anyway, I''m not going to talk to the country or politics. It would be nice to keep the royalty going." "Really......! I didn''t mean to say I wasn''t going to say anything, even though I''ve been saying so much when Shiva was there. It''s the current level of anazah that those three pillars of the demon god were made together, so one of these days I''m going to want to say it and I''m going to wuss. Ma, this is prejudicial. "Well, then just one more question...! "You see, Princess Kara, you mean Alim Nariway and the others, right? Don''t worry, they''re going to visit this world more often." "Really? Alim? "Ugh, really! Kara looked so happy for me. It makes me happy when I look at Kara, who turns to us as she nicks. Heh heh, I''m going to be immersed in this world for the rest of my life, so I should be able to attend the wedding of four people in Seinferth, for example. "That''s it, people of Anasm. From now on, like the original, let us not forget what we are watching over, the creator of this world, and its faith" ¡­¡­¡­ Everyone posed for an anaza-level religion at the same time. Um, this way I can make you realize that you''re really God. No, I''m a fine god for the purpose I saw and the atmosphere, but I really think there''s a good percentage of Shiva in there who was a peeping hobby...... "Then I will leave with this. Already! All threats have left!! Humans, rest assured, sleep high on your pillows tonight, but good! ¡­ Alim and the others are coming back." "Yeah." It''s not just the people of anasm who can sleep with nothing pillows high, neither can we. You can sleep because all the trouble involved in life and death is over. We were called back to Anasar level when we got back to the mansion. We all gather in the room where the Fantasy Transfer Zone was kept. "There''s one last thing I''d like to confirm. of the people of Anasm at an earlier gathering. From now on it stabilized for the first time.... you guys are next. I guess Alim, Micah, Shaw, and their relatives will come and go with Earth and Anasm. Let''s do that. Otherwise, first of all, Lil Huen and his parents, what do you want to do? "Wahoo." The nominated Huen family pinned their ears. And Lil replies in a hurry. "Wow, I''m good with the show! I want to come and go with Shaw to Earth and Anasm! "Well, I guess so. So, what do you two do? "... waf. We''re going to live like this with anasm alone. If your daughter is going to come and go with Chicue, you can spend as much time with your daughter as you do with Anasm." "Wow, because Lil and Shaw are so lovely, it''s not good for us to go after Lil to the chicken." Copy that. Actually, Lil''s parents, they''re both going back to their village. Because if you use instant travel, you can see us anytime, and it''s a bad idea to take care of us all the time? Mihana was still in Lil''s mid twenties, and I was guessing there was something I wanted to be alone with. "So what about Ai Changguang Husband and Fantasy Maru? You can erase all memories and undo them just like the second generation of anazas, my dear husband." "That''s right... until the other day I would have picked that option right at some point... I''m starting to feel kind of lost not to do that even though you guys can come and go to anasm. Stats will also help the arts. That''s why I''ll do the same with the dreamers. I''ve just come up with a new goal." "Well, what''s that like? Mr. Kwangfu caught wide angles like when he was dressed as a clown and declared his new goal to be cheerful and hard. "You spread the circus to this world, too! The truth is, for a hundred years, when my heart rested, it was when I was sewing between demonic industries and doing curves in public. People in this world also enjoyed it in my art! You think back to that. So I''m going to be the leader in cursive art in this world." Love, Changkong, my husband''s idea. "Oh, but please put my frozen house back. You absolutely froze it for it, didn''t you, second-generation?" "I think that''s true. I see, I understand." I''m glad you''re feeling perfectly well. I think it''s a good goal. I''ve been working on solitude for a hundred years, and I''m sure Mitsuo can spread the circus to anasm. "So, what about the phantom circle? Back to the old days? "No, if the awkward have returned to their original times, there is probably not a small impact on Lord Arim and others. Whatever your desire to face your parents, it is against samurai ways for the dead of the past to inhibit the young people who live today.... where the awkward thought with Lord Mitsuo" "...? "We are reincarnated into Earth as the phantom Maru of the inhabitants of Anasm. Just like Mr. Huen." "The existence you heard that the skill of the awkward martial arts can also be a craft beyond intelligence in everyone''s time. Therefore, the Awkward, on Earth, will work as a benefactor under His Highness Mitsuo. Regardless, Anasm is the second home. I want to travel as freely as anyone else." Copy that. Heh, when did you get a contract like that from Mr. Mitsuo? You''re really into business. Still, um, talking about Mr. Kwong''s business reminds me of that compulsory contract skill. "... Well, I just heard about everyone''s future. Let me say it again. Everyone is already free to come and go to and from Anasm and Earth. It will be a long return for Alim Nariway and the others. I held him in captivity for a long time and I struggled. From what I hear, are you going to stay on Earth for a few months? "Yeah!" Anazar level is right, we''re going to stay on Earth for quite a while when we get home this time. Because the feeling of being an Earthling is already getting dull. I''m going to use some grand magic in public like this. I need to get used to it slowly over a longer period of time. "Let''s say, then, that I am also protecting from the gates of the boundary between Earth and Anasm¡­ from the land where the vault is located. It''s like never having a vase fall on your head again! "... it''s nice to keep an eye on you, but you don''t peek at baths or changing clothes anymore, do you? "I don''t peep. I don''t peep, I never peep. It''s okay. Don''t worry...... peeking, but Sultr and Samayir''s personality suppressed me." "I wonder if it''s true." "True, true" Um, well, then I guess I''ll go home to Earth the day after tomorrow after I get plenty of rest. Would it be just in time for spring break if I were to come to the next anasm? Oh! I totally forgot when I did, but I''m going to be a senior in high school. ##### Next time, it''s the final story. Finally, it''s the final story......! 1262 Final story ending Spring break is over, and it''s a new semester. It''s my first school day of the new semester and I''m in the mood to skip to school. It''s not because I''m looking forward to school. I''m delighted that my favorite game series, StartQuest, that latest one, will be released today, finally, after too long, physically. I guess this is the fourth one, except for the derivatives. The latest one is actually the first in two years. I waited a year after I got the information that it was going to be released. No, two years, to put it personally. Anyway, the starting quest is__. "Hey, I''ve got a dream." "Hey, beautiful flowers" "... you waited right for me today, didn''t you? You must have remembered that day, when beautiful flowers smiled lightly with distant eyes. It weighs a lot on words and expressions. It''s harsh to vividly remind me of when it''s dark in my new semester, so to deceive, I rushed to hold Miho''s hand. "And naturally! It''s not what it was back then! I''m Miho''s boyfriend now, so Miho is my top priority." "Eh heh, glad!... Something happened yesterday, because I felt Dejav. I can''t believe it''s the release date of the game after the holidays. I got worried." "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ve already booked early this time, and when I get home, the game should be arriving. You don''t have to panic." "... you have a dream" "Hmm?" Beautiful flowers moistened. I don''t know what''s wrong, I wonder if you want me to even kiss you in the morning. I''ve been on Earth all spring break, but I kissed Miho every morning, and the remnants of it. But apparently not. Miho suddenly hugged me. Because I''m outside the house, people are going to see me on the road. Mihana kept talking with her face buried in my chest. "If I''m the top priority...... can you stand the game today? "Huh... Huh!? "Heh heh, lie, lie! I know I''ve been looking forward to it. Look, go! You''re not gonna be too late from day one, are you? "Oh, yeah." Me and Mihana shook hands and started walking towards school. I go to school like a walk in a climate that''s getting warmer without making a senseless panic. Kind of a very good feeling. Speaking of which, it''s us. "Hmm? "If you''re your age on Earth, you''re 18 this fiscal year, right? "Oh, yeah. Except for alcohol and cigarettes." "It''s been 15 years since I met my dream, and it''s also my 16th year." "Indeed." Beautiful flowers and I have known each other for a long time. We''ve been friends since we were two years old, anyway. And from then on, maybe I already liked it. Kindergartens, elementary, middle and high schools are much more together, as are universities if they remain in their current grades. Not to mention we were together outside of Earth. We shared our destiny. It was a literal community of destiny. Do you have 3 months to get separated? Just a few moments from the time we''ve lived. Those three months were hard enough to die for. Conversely, I could have broken through lightly in a situation where it would have been hard to die if Miho had been here. Make it childhood friendly, lover. The day I died, when I went down this road, I was still a childhood friend. ... As Mihana said, today I''m kind of stuck with things because the environment is close to that day. My feelings are also heading in a strange direction. If you''re in the mood right now, it''s going to be easy for you to put it in your mouth in public like this or in a lot of people at the same school. Give me that word. "Hey, Miho." "Hey, I have a dream" "Me, I knew I was gonna make a big deal out of Miho...... hmm? I tried to say with all my heart that I loved it. That''s when I got kind of chilly. I had a bad feeling and looked up. Would there be a meter between you and me? An approaching piece of gray concrete. It looks like he was unconsciously activating the zone, slowly falling like a slow motion. And what a coincidence, or is Anazare Level kidding, what a coincidence this is just below that apartment. I have to dodge it. It hits my head. But there''s nothing I can do about it where it hit me. I don''t even need to think about it, because... "Beautiful flowers, head caution, for once" "Wow!? Oh, what, concrete!? "Yeah.... duh, duh" "Because you have so much defense, your uniform gets dirty when the concrete is shattered. Don''t bother hitting it, avoid it." "Hey... I overlapped it with what fell that day, followed. But I mean, I don''t know." It would still hurt better to be beaten with styrofoam when you are not deploying your status. Impact to that extent. It becomes slightly whiter with crumbling concrete powder in front of it. Hehe, you''re not like me that day, your nerves, your environment, above all, your level! If I was level one then, I''m level 99 right now, and I''m funny-looking. Well, actually, it''s more than that. "Good for now, my dream head won''t stain bright red with blood. So I had a dream, what were you trying to say earlier? "Mm, I''m nibbling. You know that." "Come on! Say it again! "I love it." "Eh heh! "Eh heh! While we were doing this, Mihana and I made it to school safely. Forget that.... It will be early to finish today with about a greeting for the new semester. Being able to go home fast means being able to play a lot of games. Hehe, it''s the beginning of a fun fun level time when you get home! ##### [Contact] Before I thank you, I need to get in touch with you about the future. Levelmaker has come up with a final story, but we''re not ready for the completion setup yet. As I''ve been saying for a long time, I''ll keep posting out-of-the-box stories, out-of-town stories, etc. The posting pace is about Monday. Sometimes it can be a faster span than that if there''s anything I want to write about, and vice versa. Did I just say semi-occurring? I will contact you in advance if there seems to be too much time available. I won''t get the number of stories because it''s not this part from the outside story. But I also want to write about IF stories and what leads to this edition, so I might make that distinction easier. Also, as for the R18 version of Levelmaker that I''m going to post on other sites (probably not gross), I''m going to let you know as soon as I can with a status report and these thanks within the out-of-the-box story. with a URL. ... You shouldn''t browse under 18, should you? That and this is propaganda, but the two works "I am a former pebble" and "The Untitled Demon King" are also in the process of being updated. Be sure to check it out. Best wishes. Best wishes. So the adventures of Alim and the others are still going on. Hope you continue to enjoy Levelmaker. ##### [Thanks for the final story] First off, good luck reading your long work so far. And thank you. Levelmaker, it''s finally the final story. After first posting this virgin to Dear Alphapolis on November 6, 2015, today, February 8, 2020. Four years, three months and a little. I took first place a week trying to be a novelist. He was also introduced to the official Kakuyom. I also got a review 900. There are about 13,000 buccamas in the Become, and the total number of PVs in the Become alone is about 34.3 million pv. I also booked it. I''ve got two books from Dear TO Books. Four years ago, I was a de amateur in writing. At the time I started writing, I was 17, but my Mandarin grades were faster to count from below over the entire school year (other than Mandarin). It''s still that remnant that has a lot of typos, I''m sorry. I never read Lanobe or the book itself at all. It wasn''t like I could do anything else. ... but that''s it. It may be strong, however, that Levelmaker alone continued to write at a pace of 2.7 million characters in total, 1260 stories in total, every day for two and a half years, every other day for a year and a half. But just keep writing, I couldn''t take first place. I couldn''t just keep writing, I couldn''t book it. Feedback, ratings, reviews etc...... At the savings within Levelmaker I kept thanking you every once in a while. No matter how much you thank me, no matter how much I appreciate you, it''s not enough. Because if no one would have read it, I couldn''t have done anything. Because if there wasn''t anyone to back me up, I wouldn''t even have wanted to go on! Again, let me tell you. Thank you so much. I will continue to write this ss samurai. Thank you for your continued support. May I entertain you all. Full of spirits. SS Samurai. 1263 Number zero, from the beginning. "Awwwwwwwwwwwww! Damn it!" I let my anger kick my computer desk leg. I just couldn''t do it again. How could you not? How can I, no, the gamers we live in now can beat this guy? Numerous RPGs, including the legendary game Dragner Story and Start Quest series, which became a social phenomenon more than a hundred years ago. It is now fashionable around the world to say that those time attackers, fine plays and superhuman plays are done without cheating on modern equipment. I don''t know how... Although there are theories that some famous foreign professional gamers have fallen for retrogating. In the fashion, the company from which the software was originated, or the company to which it related, has officially given us official records of the initial users. Apparently, our ancestors were doing something similar to ours. ... and there was a monster in that past record. It''s not like he was working on all the RPG software on the boulder, but there''s a hell of a guy. The username is'' Alim ''. He bashes out records that no one can break, mainly in 1-4 of the Dragner Story and 1-4 of the Start Quest. Gamers from all over the world challenged me to skip that Alim record. I made a challenge, of course. But no one has been able to cross that wall. It''s already been three years since Alim''s existence was revealed...... An unlikely idea, an incredible amount of time spent. Every time I try to analyze it, I get drained of my liver. You''re a hundred years old!? Why can''t we go beyond that! It''s just a game! If this happens, I''ll spare you both eating and sleeping to play the game all over. Thoroughly, thoroughly! This alim cannot be surpassed unless you are prepared to throw everything away. One bottle, just one piece of software, I''ll definitely go beyond it, whatever! I stopped going to school already, and I stopped studying. I don''t even meet my family face-to-face. It wouldn''t make any difference if I had more to throw away. Come on...... again, from the beginning. From the beginning. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! _ "What is this place..." "This is the narrow room between the gates of Anasm and Earth." "Huh?... what, a rash? I found myself in a white space with a mysterious creature. It''s not my room. What the hell is this place? What the hell is this guy? It''s too creepy. A heterogeneous compound with three pairs of white, cracked skin, rainbow feathers, and arms on three faces. It''s been another month since I''ve skipped my meal, so I''m hallucinating and I''m starting to see it. "Ha... a dream. You fell asleep. Shit. Just wake up and continue." "Unfortunately, it''s not a dream" "What?" "Boy, you''re dead." A faintly spoken monster, a little frightened. But I''m dead? What are you talking about?... No, I had a life that I would die. If you die, seriously, you can''t do the next one. I was in the middle of starting anew again this time because I couldn''t get past Alim''s last record either!? "I don''t know if he''s dead, but is that proof that this isn''t a dream? "Do you want proof? Fine." The monster moved behind me in an instant and grabbed my side with one of the six arms, lifting lightly. Indeed, there is a feeling that you are being touched, and there is a feeling that you are floating in the universe. Plus there''s a lot of monsters. They wrapped up about me with feathers. Softness like a duvet. My bed is buried in garbage right now, so you shouldn''t feel soft even if you were falling asleep.... that is. This is serious. "Oh, it''s real" "Am I seriously dead? "He''s dead, boy. You just didn''t realize you were twitching to death, did you? "Bastard, bastard! We''re still in the middle of a game! I haven''t been able to accomplish this yet! Finally, I thought I might finally come up with a new way to level up......! Bullshit. Bullshit. Bullshit! So you''re saying this is the afterlife? No, first of all, I don''t know if this monster is Nanazam, I feel like he was saying a word I''ve never heard of. "... ha... ha... then what is it?" "It''s the border between Earth and Anasm." "It''s an anasm." "I, the God, am the world ruled by the Anazar level" "... what? "Your soul saved my life. And I brought him here." "Hey, for what?" "To watch...... oh, from now on I''m going to have you live in anasm. Listen carefully to the explanation." God I call you Anaza-level...... ok? Anyway, Anaza-level has been giving me a detailed description of a different world called Anasm. ... Oh, what a wonderful world. It''s a game, the game itself! Ha ha ha! They also showed me their skills and their work. I got the status and the dots too! I can do this in real life! Fun, this is fun! Because it''s like a game, no, more than a game or something! "That''s it. Questions?" "Hey... hey. Excellent......! Oh, oh, I''m looking forward to it. Exciting. I don''t know when I''ve felt this way." "That was good. I''m counting on you too.... There''s no such thing as you in this anasm that I''ve made. So I''d like to observe. How far can you go? It''s been a long time since I''ve entertained you." "As far as the rules are concerned, I can get power like a god too." "Oh, it depends on the effort." "Fine, entertainment, but whatever. I enjoy this world. Just get me out of here." "Oh." Anaza-level tried to raise only one right hand up, but stopped on the way. "What''s up? "No, I forgot to ask your name. The name you named now will be your future name. It also appears in the status. You can name your original name, or you can name it another. Anyway, can you decide on a name?" "Oh." What''s your name? I can''t believe you typed your name. This is a game. It''s already a game! hahahahahaha! "Right. Well, my name is..." ##### This really completes this part. From next time it will be an extrovert or IF story. 1264 Valentines Day - The Story of the Receiving Party "Hehe, then I''ll get some chocolate, so wait, I have a dream" When I got home from school, me and Mihana went up to my room. And Mihana goes back to her house to tell her about the veranda, and she goes to get her real name chocolate for me from the fridge. By the way, I smell chocolate all over my body. You used a light tiger until you brought me and the chocolate I got for the leaves, so I can''t help it. There are other people besides Miho who really like me as a paedophile. Not that I''m not happy with that favor, but I have one of my favorite and most important people in all dimensions: Mizuka, so I''m sorry, but almost all the chocolate I got, me and the leaves, is melted without eating and I''m going to reuse it. If it is a chocolate cake or a chocolate cookie, it cannot be reused. The only thing I receive properly besides my real name chocolate from my fate is my in-laws chocolate from someone I''m close to who has a clear relationship with, for example, Sanada. "Again... ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe! "Yeah, there is! I can tell you that the beautiful flowers back will be in the top 5 of the year, and they gave me chocolate wrapped in yellow checked wrappers on the red land with a rare moziness. Cute. All the chocolates have been handmade since the concept of Valentine''s Day was created. Well, she''s the daughter of a representative of a coffee shop in the national chain, so she''s holding her uncle for the confectionery thing she said. Miho makes a messy number of chocolates every year and sprinkles around on Valentine''s Day (I''m a guy too, but they''re in demand, so we do the same thing together), but I make mine every year, apart from that mass production. That was revealed after we started dating. Even before we were still dating, once you thought of me, and you made my share politely, there''s something creeping up from the depths of your heart. In the meantime, I left the momentum to hold the beautiful flowers still in uniform. I handed out a lot of chocolate all over the school, so the flowers smell like chocolate paint too. Beautiful flowers hugged me back with their sniveling faces. Too cute. As much as I''d love to kiss you right away and push you down, but I just got back from school. I still have to be healthy at this hour. Enjoy it in the middle of the night, sneaky. "It''s not from me to eat for now, it''s from that chocolate" "Yeah, yeah, I was just thinking that right now, too. Then I''ll have it." When I open the envelope, the white box comes out. When I open that white box, a beautiful heart-shaped chocolate emerges along with a chiseling reliever from inside. The chocolate was simply written "I LOVE Dream" in white chocolate. After I burn that chocolate in my eyes... or take a photo with my smartphone, I get a good bite of momentum. They decide not to use their skills against fate for making chocolate for Valentine''s Day, Mizuka, Sakura or Lil. Looks like they have their own obsession. But Miho''s confectionery making arm was originally professional level, so it''s very tasty. So, no, it''s pretty big chocolate, but I ate it all on the spot. Staring at the beautiful flowers. "What do you say?" "Hehe, hehe, hehe! "Good! A delightfully beautiful flower. He''s so happy that he''s the one who gave it to me. I don''t know who made Valentine popular, but at least it''s a great day for us. "White Day, I''ll be waiting." "Of course. I''ll give you a special favor." "Eh heh, I''m hoping! Then we each got along in the room so that we wouldn''t change from our usual days after we changed into normal clothes. But it''s lover''s day, after all. In the end, my feelings weren''t exactly the same every day. I wonder how I should get this vibe out of my mouth. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô "Wahoo, wahoo! This is how Lil handed me his real name chocolate right after I got home. It''s handmade. ''Cause it''s chocolate mimicking the muscles in my arm.... Whatever your hobby is. I''m seriously happy to get chocolate like this from my own girlfriend, from someone I love. My cheeks are hotter than usual and feeling a lot lighter also burns my heart out. But, well, again this year, this is the wrong chocolate for me, or the wrong chocolate, or the harassing chocolate, and anyway, a lot of chocolate was sent to me once and for all. I couldn''t tell you the look on Lil''s face when I saw chocolate other than what I clearly knew was my brother-in-law. I didn''t expect this guy to look like that. For once, I''m bringing all the chocolate back, but it doesn''t matter if I eat it or not. I''m scared because I used to have nails and hair in my dreams and in your leaves. "Wafufufufu, I was going to make a decent heart-shaped. Because there is no culture of sending chocolate, I thought it would be easy enough to make chocolate the shape of that heart with all my heart. But, you know, I got embarrassed while I was getting ready... and it did. If you prefer heart-shaped, I''m sorry, right? "No, no, I''m just glad Lil gave it to me to die. Whatever shape the chocolate is." "Wahoo. But next year, we''re going to have a proper heart shape." It turns out I still have chocolate next year. It''s going to be heaven. I stroked Lil''s blue-white hair, still fluffy and shy, to cover her entire head. Lil narrows his eyes like a dog being stroked and keeps his body. "I can''t do this anymore, Shaw... let''s burn up tonight" "Whoa, did you notice that?" "I plan on doing this on days like this from the beginning. Wow, I''d like to paint my body with chocolate and do that. I''d like to see Shaw get it, or vice versa.... but let''s make a specific decision at night. Now I want to bite the feeling that I love it purely against the show." Sounds like you want a maniac play this time, anyway. It''s seriously awesome to see this lil come deleading to me as her. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô "... because it''s how I feel" Sakura gave me chocolate. It''s what my brother and Sho are getting, but it''s good to have the big fateful one slowly handed over to me face to face when I get back. The feeling of speciality is overflowing. "Ko, it''s no more fate! "I know, thank you. I''m so happy to die." "Oh, yeah? That would have been nice." Loving chocolate handmade by cherry blossoms. It''s worth more than anything to me. As I take this slow later, I want to do something about the angel in front of me staring at me with my crushed eyes. Do you want me to say something that might illuminate you? "I''ll multiply it by a hundred for White Day." "... um, I don''t think I can. Already, from me. Oh, my love has crossed the limit." "I can''t believe cherry blossoms say that line" "... it''s an easy day to tell the leaves I love them. I want to float, too." It does float a lot compared to day to day. He tells me every day that he likes it... but no, it would be special today. if he wasn''t the one selling reason, now it''s that he''s already performing male and female rituals about the floor with the cherry blossoms. Although it''s true that I can''t ethically do it because I''m still in middle school. That said, cherry blossoms speak of love from the bottom of my heart, so let me show you by my attitude. "Thank you so much." "Uh-huh." Gently stroke the cherry blossom head before holding her shoulders. The cherry blossoms I understood could be hugged jumped naturally from me. I guess my brothers are doing this by now, too. Embrace cherry blossoms strongly. At least not this much. My feelings won''t be clear. "Suki no..." "Yeah, yeah." We''re even engaged. I guess this is what happens every year, February 14th. It''s really great. It just makes my heart jump to think I can do this again next year. ##### It''s been a while. I''m a ss samurai. I didn''t know Levelmaker''s out-of-the-box first story would be the annual Valentine''s Day story...... And it''s a day late...... I''m sorry. This was the story of the recipient of chocolate on Valentine''s Day. Will there be a fulfillment next year, Valentine''s Day story? Well, I write about Valentine''s Day every year, and there''s someone outside my family who hasn''t gotten one in years? I wonder where (blood tears). 1265 Legendary classmates. There are about six students in the school I attend who deserve to be called ''Legends'' or ''Creatures'' or ''God''. Even the whole country, no. Our school eats at the top of the list even when we see it all over the world. Real jerks, supposedly legendary in it. Senior year in the Higher Department. I''ve been studying and transferring to this school and all of a sudden I''m number one in the school year. The sport is versatile and anything is done at the level of the master general of each club, the appearance is elegant and the style is superior to the combined gravure idol. Lil Huen, a genius with world-recognized brilliant brains, is the number one study abroad system newly established in recent years. High school judo champion. Specific body mass that looks just close to skinny but is actually muscle compressed. At seventeen years old, the lives saved were already triple digits, and more than a dozen criminal groups perished. Some records single-handedly dominated a group of bank robbers with bare hands, a man who climbed to the strongest position in the fight in the area just for self-defense and life-saving. Dark type of handsome guy on top of it. The two names named after the natural sauce puddle are "The Great Demon King of Harlem". Sho Fugano. Third grade students in the middle section. He is a true excellence who has continued to take first place in the school year from the small department, and has also been student chairman from the small department for a long time. His father is the president of the global cafe chain, World Tree Coffee. The mother is also the chairman of another company. Until recently, both eyes were lost due to accidents, but miraculously recovered. The world finds out that she''s also a beautiful girl of the world, and she admires the hot topic girl, Curved Tree Cherry Blossom. Secondary third grade students as well. His father is a world-renowned scientist, himself a junior high school student and a licensed IQ222 great genius. It has a side as an inventor, merchant, and bourgeoisie, and it is said that the wealth it already possesses amounts to hundreds of millions of dollars. Looks like a medium raw face that can take both beautiful girls and handsome. I continued to defend myself over my life about cherry blossoms, which are childhood friendly, and their appearance touched the world. "Knight," "The Great Genius of the Century," Narumi Ip. Higher Ministry for three years. The real sister of the curved wood cherry blossom. Even though I''m not an entertainer, I don''t know how many fans I have. A super-experienced beautiful girl who was just released an image stolen online and took the liberty of making the top five in "Top 100 Behind the World Beauty Number". The number of crimes involved due to their beauty is unknown, so much so that they can be escorted directly from the country on an exceptional basis. He has also achieved at least 10th place in this school and is now ranked first in a row and has an unbeatable talent for his sister. Of course, the top 1 or 2 rankings for beautiful girls in this school, "Archangel" thing Kuroki Mika. Higher Ministry for three years. Narumi Ip''s real sister...... not her real brother. Looks totally like a girl. Pretty out-of-the-world beautiful girl. She''s also fit, girl. But man. A man who has been number one in the rankings of beautiful girls many times, aside from Mika Kuroki. 100% chance of being mistaken for a woman. The person himself is a raw gamer, with numerous achievements in all RPGs, and the account of the video site he''s registered with is explosively popular, even though he makes tens of millions from advertising revenues alone. Also, IQ is pretty expensive. Even if I knew I was a man, I fell in love with him, and even if I knew I was a man, I would treat him as a girl. The nickname of the late is Little Devil. I have a dream. ... I, the director of the newspaper department, Sanada, who puts his life at risk for information, have all six of these people, especially four from the same high department, getting along. I''m a classmate in the first place. Even though Ayu and Mihana only send yearbooks to people who are really close to me... I''ve been interacting since we were together in the middle of nowhere for some reason. Of course, everyone''s contacts are inside the phone. I''ve been called to your house many times. However, I have the pride of being a genius because I have the consciousness of being the best informant in high school. But I can''t believe all six of them are relatively close apart from their other classmates. Apparently, the previous life had acquired something very virtuous. As far as I''m concerned as head of the newspaper department, as long as I''m happy from that point of view because if I''m by these six people, they''ll come from the stories on their own. Yes, I can clearly say I''m a friend of those kids... I don''t know, one thing, there''s a really big wall. Apparently, those six have one common secret, and somehow that''s creating a hell of a fat, hard connection. You''re getting along, but I feel alienated. Are you saying that only one thing is really left behind in one very big one...... That''s why I''m assuming those six are ''capable of stopping time''. ''Cause it''s weird, because each one of them is starting to hang out before I know it, which hosts information about this school. I''ve been observing each romantic feeling for a long time, but with no great omen. Suddenly I went from being a childhood couple to being a love couple. Besides, all six of them, both in terms of study, came first in this school in the same year. I don''t care what you think. Only those six people live another timeline with us. That''s all I can explain. No, actually, I do occasionally make statements that make me smell that.... I''m curious. I''m really curious. I feel itchy when I have something I don''t know about my interests. That''s why I have to somehow get my friends to figure out that they have a weird timeline. Because I don''t want to stay mocked all the time.... Should I break into the house if this happens? "... Wow, what do I do" "It''s rare to have dreams like this." It''s true. Mmm, this is for sure. A voice whispering between a beautiful girl and a beautiful girl (man) who had now occupied my head. Apparently, the place is shaded by the oblique back of the baseball warehouse. This is a place where men and women on campus often enter, and is also used as a place for couples to gather in secret. Well, we''re not banned from making love to each other at all, because it''s only a gradist school without any luck if we''re good at seeing grades nationally, so there are a lot of dignified people on campus, but people who haven''t found out yet sneak up here or something. Heh heh, I''ve seen a couple kissing scenes here and another couple...... that... leads to impure heterosexual interactive scenes. I also ran into a couple of volcano lil ''couples sneaking lighter flirting. Ayuchan and Mihana are also stepping on that I am doing a hell of a thing back there. That''s why I tried to get an ear out of my ear about what was going on right after this spring break in the High Department three years, but it doesn''t seem to be the case because of the conversation. Let''s hide and see how it goes. "Didn''t you realize I''d been on Earth all spring break forgetting the challenges I''d been doing to anasm? "Really? Oh, my God." "You have no choice but to go to the decoy? I have to explain the situation to Shoda later." Anasm...... what? Terminology for games? And Earth. I have no idea what it is. But I don''t even see Mihana dating Ayu''s farce. I wonder if it has anything to do with homework. ... I should have stared and looked, but Ayu''s hand held the challenge of spring break opening at some point. I was definitely on my hands until just now. You''re lying, you really took the time to pick it up somewhere, yeah, where it''s called anasm? Seriously? "Phew, no, no, that was the first anasm in three weeks." "I was only here for about an hour. Let''s go to class. I haven''t seen everyone in a long time. I don''t know if you''re feeling well." "Uh, Sanada hasn''t been free all spring break because of her research in the television industry. You couldn''t even ask her out to play, could you? How are you? And how''s Ikezan doing? Wow, I''m fine. Industry research has also been a solid food for me. No, I''m glad those two care about me... but I still doubt my ears and eyes. I think I need to check this out by the end of the day. So, what can I say? Howdy, are you stopping time?... targeted? 1266 Dangerous classmates. "Hey, hey, hey, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, "What''s wrong with you?!? Your voice is trembling, huh? "It''s okay...? I don''t think you''ll be all right. Even my two friends suddenly became unscientific!? Just standing in front of me like this is the best I can do. "Oh, you know, the... I asked" "What? "Ah, nodding...? What? What? ¡­¡­ Ayu-chan and Mi-hwa were so stunned that they embodied it using all their overly beautiful faces. This may be the first time I''ve seen these two so surprised. No, it''s not just these two. Surely now, Furano and Lil have reacted as well. React very sharply. "Hey, Sa Na. Do you have time after school? "What, uh, yeah. Today... I think there is." "Then why don''t you come to my house later? And don''t say anything else to anyone about it." "Ugh, yeah......" I''m distracted by information. I''ve been in danger many times, but the training ground has crept in. But not this time. How come it''s the most like this in my life from my friends... a feeling of fear. Did I maybe, no, maybe even touch the contraindication? Such a direct ball question to the people who come to a halt in time when you think about it, it was bad...... right? _ __ "Oh, excuse me..." "Oh, it''s just Sanada, isn''t it? There you are. What''s wrong with you today? "Mother. You found out a little bit, to Sanada" "Well, that''s a rare alarm for a dream." "Yeah, it is." It''s been a long time since Ayu took me to his (her) home after school. Looks like my aunt knows Ayu''s secrets from her mouth right now. Oh, it''s approved by my parents. "Then come to my room." "Ugh, yeah." I can take you to Ayu''s room. It''s something I could be proud of around for a week to be invited to my home by a popular person like Ayu if I were normal, but not today. "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve given you a girl in your room other than your usual members" "Oh yeah..." "I think it''s time for that member to come. Just hang in there." The next moment Ayu said that, Mihana comes in through the window, Lil, Furano, Sakura and Ip from the normal entrance. After all, these six......! I''m surrounded. "It''s Sanada, isn''t it? Why did you find out, honey? "I don''t know. But Sanada came to visit us all of a sudden about Anasm. How did you figure that out? "Oh, uh... Um, Ayu and Mihana are, uh, discussing things in the shadows by chance..." "Eh, lie! Sa Na, you were in a place like that!? "Shh, I smell scoop... I did..." "Wahoo, why salute? Frightened, frightened. Everyone is cute except for the volcano, but I wonder why, the fear of not knowing what to expect. Such a feeling that these six people have destroyed all sorts of life forms. I can''t stop shivering. "Was Sanada cold? Dream on. Heat him up." "That''s right." "Oh, um..." "What''s wrong, honey?" "Ko, don''t kill me... Wow, I just had a boyfriend during spring break... mi, I have some untrained... yet... so..." "That could be Yamaka-kun? "Oh, yes..." "Wahoo! You said to each other we weren''t gonna hang out, but you made progress! Woohoo." "Well, I''m curious too, but we''ll talk about that later." Ayu stepped up the heating in the room. When I begged for my life, I tore apart my incredible secret. Can this make this a chara or something...? "But that''s it, Sanada. That''s why I''ve been able to find you." "Well, if it wasn''t Sanada, you wouldn''t be able to listen to us." "That''s the best reporter in our school. ¡­ so what do you do, about Sanada" "Do you want to erase your memories or talk to me for a second and invite me to anasm..." "I guess I''d be welcome if I were you! "Wow, you''re right. I''ll never say anything else." "And I won''t! I won''t! I don''t know, but I answered that with a conditional reflex. Because somehow I felt like it would be better. If I don''t say anything else, I''ll never say anything else. So I can''t tell anybody Ayu''s secrets anymore... but I don''t know what would happen if I did, either way... now. "Then why don''t you invite me?" "Oh, but you are." "Ha, ha." "This is a lifelong choice, so think about it and choose it, okay? "Ugh, yeah......" "So let''s start by talking about what anasm is. And who we are. It''s better from there." Ayu took the lead and started telling me something outrageous. None of this is anything but suspicious ears. It''s like they''re listening to a dream story, that kind of story. 1267 Classmates from different worlds. "Er, to sum up the main point... Ayu said she had been flown to a place called Anasm after she died in an accident. And there''s magic, skills, and demons. Anasms have used them in the world to do all this. And Mihana, Furano, even my parents keep coming, and now I feel like I''m spending so much time as a great guy in anasm...? "Yeah, yeah, like that" Ayu is dead...? I don''t remember that... I don''t think so, I do... No, you don''t. I don''t even feel like something happened. And Ayu and the others said that there was an anatomical god who could twist space-time and facts, so they made me alter the timeline a lot. Mihana died in a car accident, and the three Fire Nos were called in a different way from Ayu and the others in the other world. And each parent was taken by their brothers. Well, well, give up a thousand steps. That''s fine, no, not good. The most surprising thing is Lil. I can''t believe Lil originally came to Earth in the form of a resident of Anasm chasing half the volcano. I mean, people of different worlds themselves, right? ...... ha. Tsujitsu... it fits. The mundane questions I''ve had about these six so far. It''s true that all of them went to different worlds. More than a theory that could stop me from thinking about time. Ayu and Mihana started dating again in that world, Sakura''s eyes were magically visible, Ayu and Furano, who had a medium grade, suddenly came first in the school year in Thailand. Everything I''ve been thinking is crazy. It''s like the pieces of the puzzle fit together. "Aha, haha...... no, about cherry blossoms eyes in the street...... how little local love Lil has for Norway...... I don''t know when to date each one...... there are only six common topics often...... haha" "I knew Sanada was awesome. We were going to hide it... but normal people can''t go this far." "Haha...... haha. Fine, I''ve thought about the ability to stop time, or the possibility that all six of us have a crush on novice faith religions, but if that''s the case, I''m convinced..." "Oh, you can even stop for a second, can''t you? "I''m tired of being stuck..." I can''t believe there was such a rushing story in reality. I can''t block my open mouth. As soon as I started talking about skills and magic already, I thought Ayu''s brain miso was finally made of a game cassette... but I guess all the stories about anasm are true. Do you actually want me to show it here or something? Magic. "Um, Ayu? I know everything you''re already talking about is true, but I, I want some more credibility...... ahh" "Is this okay? "Yeah, good..." Ayu was getting water out of nowhere. The water is shaping a sphere, floating in the air. I''m sure it''s not hallucinations or virtual footage. This is magic... you''re turning it from nothing to yes, no, you''re turning MP, magic and do-over into magic to be exact. "... So, uh, what am I supposed to do? "I''m talking about not coming to anasm." "Wow, can I remember that time stop or something, too? "Yeah, it''ll take a while, but I can" "... let me go again" After all, as I first had a hunch, this invitation was something that would be of considerable benefit to me. There is no room for doubt that there is already anasm. If so, I will learn as much in that world as I can remember all sorts of magic and skills that I can play as a reporter, but win. "Oh, but don''t just abuse it." "Aren''t you abusing your school grades or your magic? "Wahoo, I didn''t do that! I''m taking the time to study hard in it! Same goes for Shaw''s Judo. Essentially, it''s the implicit understanding among us that strength doesn''t reflect magic or skill directly." "Because abuse of magic and skills is unfair! It''s not good to go to Fuko." I guess that''s why Ayu and the others did it. Because everyone has a beautiful personality and heart. The studying environment itself seems to have been a mess though. If you''re a normal person, you can magically create a campe that only you can see, or you can empower it when exercising.... If Ayu and the others haven''t, I''ll let them follow the same rules even if I get the power. I don''t want to break what my friends are deliberately restricting. "All right, then the rules are up too. Take me to anasm! If I said I wasn''t interested in power, I''d be lying, and, you know, I''d like to see a different world... most of all, I don''t like it when my friends are far away." "Ok, then again. I mean, Sanada." Anyway, Ayu-chan took out the vault. This is apparently the device that connects anasm to the planet. The motif is the Fantasy Transfer Zone, famous for its strange phenomenon. I wonder if the very identity of that strange phenomenon is magic or skill in the first place. When I questioned Ayu and the others, I said they would tell me more around there. Then after a while, my body is wrapped up in things I don''t really know or magic formations. And when I opened my eyes...... I was in a completely different, somewhat suspicious room from Ayu''s. 1268 I remember there should have been. "Ho, I''ve really moved. This is a different world¡­" "Seriously, I''m only going to be surprised for a while." "I''ll be ready." occultic room like to perform some sort of ritual. There''s a vault in the middle, and the seven of us surround it. Inside the shelves installed within the walls are robots of obscure cockerels and common toy dogs. And then... the mark of some religion... "Oh Ayu, is this room...? Oddly enough, it looks like a cult." "Uh, warp room and room to make contact with the gods of this world. It''s got that kind of vibe, doesn''t it? "What about that mark? "God, that''s an anaza-level mark. He told me to write it down here, and he drew it." "Ho, in person? You mean God himself? "Yeah." Yeah, I''ll put it mildly, but I mean, God himself is real, right? God of life, or man? I didn''t know that coming here would resurface the emerging religious establishment...... "Oh... Sanada, Anazalevel, he said he''s coming here" "To?" "Oh, I''m here already" Suddenly something white appeared in front of me. Its existence can be described as a doll, or as alien. White skin like pottery on the body of a triple-sided six-arm, cracked pattern like a magma, seven colored wings. "Huh..." "Anazal level, suddenly coming, Sanada, you''ve hardened." "Well, I didn''t mean to surprise you." "Oh, Ayu? This, this, this, this, no, this is more of a god himself called Anaza-Level? "That''s right. If you come from Earth and all of a sudden something like this shows up, you''re gonna freak out." Honestly, I thought my heart would stop. There is a divine atmosphere, but if you look at it another way, you can call it a monster. Ayu speaks kind of intimately, but from me it''s just fear. "... Sanada? I know you, too." "Hia, hia!?... hey, why? "The character of the one in the middle of that face, as I was saying, is a peeper. He''s been watching me ever since I came to Anasm, and that''s why he knows about Sanada." "I have a dream, I''m talking a little dignified right now, so why don''t you leave me alone?" "You don''t deserve it. By the way, Sanada. I''m sure Sanada would know, but that phantom relocation zo... there were all kinds of legends, right? That''s mostly because of that personality. He''s the same person." "Yep..." He said he was one of Ayu''s stalkers because he was so dignified. Besides, of course I also grasped the Fantasy Transfer Zo as a suspicious conversation, but I didn''t know that Mahaka''s suspicion was true and that this god was who he was.... I don''t know why. Being an informant, I can''t handle the information either. "Anyway, you''ve come a long way to this world. You are so raw and informative that I admit you are God. I thought you might arrive one day after you had a dream, but it was fast." "Oh, haha... Hi..." "So let''s just tell God straight away about status etc... what''s up? "... uh... can I? Suddenly, my vision blurred. My head cracks. Something disgusting about being pulled out of the bottom of your brain. Besides, I kind of feel like the things that are pulled out of it are very unpleasant. "... oh..." "What did you do to Sa Na!? "I''m nothing. I''ll look back at this." "Looking back? What? That''s the first time." "... the intervention of anasm altered my memory once. Sometimes you come to anasm and it comes back." Oh, my head cracks...... it''s going to crack...... disgusting...... "Wow, that''s close to embedding a memory I''m not supposed to be on Earth, huh?... but I didn''t suffer like this." "Naturally. What Sanada is trying to remember is the memory of two friends dying and three others missing at once. I can''t help it." "Uhhhhhhh..." Yes, I...! _ "What... this..." I came to see what was going on outside the noise, wondering if it was some kind of incident near the school or something that would be a story for the on-campus newspaper. Splashing fragments, bloody paths. Ambulance. And Mihana is screaming something in that ambulance with a rugged face. Eventually one person, a person, came out of the ambulance. The person shakes his head unfortunately toward Mihana. Mihana fell back to the ground to collapse on the spot. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Uhhhhhhhhhh! Mourning, screaming painted with despair. As an informant, I know what this is all about. I didn''t want to know. Ayu, Idol Ayu from this school, was put in an ambulance with a drop on her head and just ran out. Mihana doesn''t stop screaming. I''m still crying about this. Such a sad voice, I''ve never even heard of it. Me, me too... me too... what... what... what... uh... what am I supposed to do? Do I have to grieve? Should I tell everyone that Ayu died in an accident like an informant? I don''t know, I don''t know. Somebody help me. 1269 Funeral Everyone is dressed in mourning. Ayu and I were classmates. We were at this funeral. There''s Ayu-chan with death makeup in that coffin. Besides your boy''s scriptures, a lot of sobbing voices. In the meantime, Mihana is just looking at the coffin with no fury at all. There was no light in Miho''s eyes long after Ayu died. It''s like everything in my eyes has turned black. I don''t even cry out loud, but once in a while when my consciousness returns, I just whine ''why'' and go back to being flabbergasted again. I was repeating this. All we have to do is leave a confession of love by one of us, and I didn''t want to know that this is what happens when such a profoundly close opponent suddenly dies. I don''t even know how to speak up. Ayu-chan''s big best friend, Arashino. He was like a boy, looking straight ahead with a serious look like he had already taken reality. No, I know that''s as insane as form alone actually is to anyone. Occasionally I grab my fist and even try to raise my arm to hit something eight, I can see it stopping on the brink. Ye, my real brother, was crying. A great genius and less emotional ups and downs than a normal person...... Ye was crying like that. Though he has remained silent as he solemnly did since the funeral began in earnest. Ye and Ayu-chan''s brothers got along so well. It doesn''t look like it''s usually tangled up because of the two different types, but I actually asked Mihana and Furano to be pretty friendly. The emotion she''s having right now is unspeakable in words. Sakura has shown an attitude like working Ye Kun and Mi Hana. Now she seems to comfort herself with a cry over her sister''s back, which looks like her soul has fallen out. When your roasted incense came around, you helped Miho stay stunned... even though such a sister''s care didn''t seem to reach Miho at all now. ... I can''t tell you about Ayu''s parents. I can''t say what it looks like at all. Because I don''t know how my parents feel yet. I can only see that there is another dimension of despair spreading with Mihana, Furano and Ip. I have to say that about this funeral, as much as I can cry, as much as I can talk about Ayu''s lifetime is still better. Too full of grief. Eventually, the scriptures were all chanted, and it was time to turn the flowers to the dead. Ayu, who was put in the coffin, is brought in and the lid is opened. I can''t believe my head was cracked back in the day. It''s so beautiful. After all, no matter how you look at it, you don''t look like a boy, there''s the figure of an immortal beautiful girl in deep sleep. It''s not strange to say good morning out of this sleepy face with your eyes open and cute, sleepy voice. Remove all console bodies and cassettes of games in Ayu''s possession from the paper bags prepared by Ip Kun and pack them around Ayu. Ayu was famous as a gamer who could be considered half professional and also posted videos. These are things that have been prepared so that you won''t get bored going into the afterlife. and, at the same time, Ayu''s living, Ayu''s symbol. Something to remember that. The game cassette itself is surprisingly small in number, with only RPG except for a party game where you can play with someone. Ayu can''t help but to do this because she''s the type to do dozens of rounds of one software. Apparently Ip will use Ayu''s SNS account to do obituaries for people who were fans of Ayu''s gameplay videos online later. Once the game is packed, this time pack the flowers to fill your whole body with each. One stroke of cold Ayu''s cheek after another as she spoke. Of course I turned my flowers to Ayu too. Each one, who couldn''t move because he was struck by despair, including Mihana, also puts flowers in his coffin with a fluttering hand carry. If you noticed, all the flowers were packed. Now, stop it. Ayu''s face is wet with tears. I already don''t know whose tears. ''Cause almost everyone''s crying. ... Ayu''s coffin lid was closed. Now, this is really goodbye. All you have to do is carry it to the crematorium and pick up the bones. You can''t go all the way to the crematorium in the big area called Classmate Units, so there''s only Ayu''s direct blood clan and people there who were particularly close to each other, such as Mihana and Furano. ... After all this series of funerals, I heard rumors. Apparently there was a stuffing with the staff there at the crematorium. Apparently, someone at the crematorium saw Ayu''s burnt bones and assumed they belonged to someone else. Because Ayu''s bones totally belonged to ''taller women'' and they didn''t look very much but they didn''t belong to men. That''s why I made a mistake. In the end, Ayu''s father became the feather of explaining the circumstances about his idiosyncrasies on the verge of making a fuss that he might have misplaced the body, and things converged? Anyway, this is how one of my friends went up to heaven. What the hell does Ayu look like in the afterlife, having been spared as much as everyone else would spare her death? I don''t want to think like this anymore. The funeral is sad. True, that''s natural, but, you know, I don''t like too much of a sad funeral where everyone''s only desperate anymore. Later and earlier, this is clear. This was good, should I say? I can''t believe we have the next one in just two weeks. 1270 Conspiracy Mihana, in short, went crazy. No, if that''s all, it''s still good. Because you weren''t dating, and anyone who saw how much Mihana loved Ayu would know. If someone I love suddenly dies...... I don''t even know it will. More importantly, he was grasping information that the volcanoes and cherry blossoms had forgiven him so that he might be able to come to school. ... Yet. How did this happen? I never dreamed I''d still have to be in high school and attend my classmate''s funeral twice within a month. Same as when you were Ayu. The boy scripted, and beyond him is a coffin containing the body and a remains smiling with a face so beautiful that he mistakenly saw it as an angel. Suicide after Ayu. That''s what everyone thought at first. Even I thought of that theory before it was just an accident. ''Cause that''s more likely because of Mihana''s character. But our father and two groups of newspapers and police, mainly his father in the volcano, examined it and found it to be an accidental death from a runoff of unmanned trucks. Mihana just stopped at the edge of the sidewalk to check her smartphone. I was struck at that moment. I hope I found that out, but I don''t know exactly what company that runaway truck belongs to when this funeral starts. I don''t even know the number. That''s not gonna happen, is it? Besides, it is also unclear what directions Mihana followed to get to where she is. ''Cause there''s nothing other than a surveillance camera that captures the moment that Miho hit that truck. That''s not all, the puzzling thing is, that''s not all. Ayu''s...... who dropped the plant pot that led to Ayu''s death. I don''t know this either. Because the apartment where the person who would have dropped the planting pot would have lived was forbidden to decorate the veranda with what he said so, and on top of that, as far as I can confirm, all the residents kept it. There can''t be many mysteries so far, normally. That''s the level of urban legend and all that. So last night, my father and I had a little discussion and we came up with our own answers. Ayuchan and Mihana were assassinated. That falls on the most sign. Those two didn''t just keep being targeted for their bodies and chastity for anything because of their beauty, their cuteness. I''ve been targeted for my life many times. For example... I have heard that some people tried to commit the crime because they wanted to keep it beautiful, and some people said that they would sell it separately for each part after killing it. And the woman who said you skin your face and stick it to yourself... It is very likely that he was targeted by such an overgoing lunatic and organized perversion. Rather not, I can''t explain it. "Sorry, I''m just going out..." "Sakura..." At that moment when the Sutra and the like had changed and it was time to rest for just a little bit each, Cherry Blossom ran away and went somewhere with her eyes suppressed. Ye-kun follows after that. Apparently, Arashino, who encouraged Mihana together, is also concerned about the two of them going after him. I wonder how Furano feels right now. For me two friends died and it''s terribly hard and painful...... it feels like I don''t know what to do with crying or crying. But the volcano...? I don''t know what it''s like when two of my best friends and childhood friends die in an unexplained way. Then, a few minutes later, we moved to the crematorium. But my parents are in a terrible hurry, making a fuss. Because apparently, Sakura, Ye-kun, and Furano are not coming back. I have contacted the fire field many times while still in possession of my smartphone and I am not answering. They don''t even know where they are in this facility in the first place. And in the end, the three of them didn''t come back after the funeral. Neither the next day nor the next, he didn''t come back. It ended up to being reported nationwide as a missing person. Impossible. Due to the character of the three of them, it is unlikely that they followed the two of them first. And it''s unlikely that he was taken away by someone''s hand. Because there''s a fire field. He has super-human stained strength that can overwhelm five humans with guns with his bare hands. Whatever theory you make, whatever hypothesis you put in place, you can''t figure out the mystery that the three of them have neglected to disappear. One thing I can tell you is that every case has something to do with it, and something bigger is moving without stopping than we think...... Only since Ayu-chan''s death, a series of disturbances leading up to the disappearance of the three became told in this city as a new urban legend to inherit the phantom relocation. Some of them distribute what they put together as videos online and talk funny and crazy. Beautiful men and beauties are the only ones who disappeared neglectfully, so you''re good at stories. Though Soyu''s is quick to tell your father and pressure is causing him to erase every account of the person. What are we supposed to do with the rest of us? "Ha......! "Sa, Sa Na, are you okay? "Sit down on that chair there for a second...? Everyone is peeking into my face. Ayu and Mihana, who should be dead, are missing cherry blossoms, Ip, and Furano. And... I don''t know who you are anymore, Lil. Mihana is rubbing my back and Ayu is pointing at a larger chair that shouldn''t have been taken out of where just now. "Ah... ah... mi, guys..." "Yeah?" "He''s alive... he''s alive. Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa! I hugged Mihana, who was closest to me. 1271 Classmates of Anasm "Ugh... gussssssssss..." "I''m sorry, Sa Na. You scared me." "Ugh..." Despite a sudden hug from me, Mihana caresses her back gently without her disgusting face. He''s here, all five of them are alive. God reflected in my sight. Being human, it''s as if he came out of a fantasy that looks far from people. Yes, this is him. Normally, magic and psychic powers that don''t go up to options unless they even get yaked-up as a cause of that inexplicable continuum. But because such beings are firmly in front of me, they have become rather the most realistic. I glanced at the anaza-level and pointed at my finger. "Ah... ah..." "Mm, what? "You... asshole... my friend... many, many! Oh, you''d have an explanation for all the inexplicable phenomena that happened around me! No!?" "Let''s answer. It''s not my cause. But he is the culprit. I''m sorry." Anaza-level began to talk about the cause. Apparently the cause is the same Earthlings as us. But he seems to be the one that brought him from the future years ahead. Anyway, with his selfish personality, Ayu and Mihana for that purpose, and in the form of eating the convolutions, it seems that the volcanoes were forced to take him to this anasm. Because I''ve invited that futurist to anasm in the fun half, Anaza-level says he''s the culprit. "The... who''s from that future...? "In the meantime, Narumi Hayashi defeated him on his own. He already has the same power as I, who am God" "Oh, yeah. Then don''t worry? And, uh, Ayu is a god too...? "What power do you have?" I said something even more amazing. I wonder how the hell you''ve ever spent time in this world. I wonder if you can tell me all about that later. "Calm down, Sanada." "Yeah, yeah. Just a little. Thank you, Mihana." "Yeah, that''s okay" "Let''s talk about this world and how it works again. I''ll teach you more politely than that idiot." "Did you understand everything? He''s not a bad grader at that school. Probably fine, though." "Yeah, well, that''s perfect..." The more I asked, the more I thought it was made on purpose for Ayu. It was how the world works. In short, anyway, because it''s about Ayu, you must have reached the god level with too many levels of skill and status. Ye Kun''s brains are going to be used inside, and I thought in the middle of hearing that he might be the strongest Narumi, but the fact is, that commonly known as Uncle Lori... Ayu''s father also did some inside work. I also heard Ayu and his treatment in this world, but it amazed me that power isn''t the only god level, it''s popularity or status, and that''s also settling in to the next point of the Anazar level, which is God. Half the time, it sounds like you got power with cuteness, not power. No, normally more than that, you really don''t think Ayu''s gonna be a girl, do you? What, being a girl and being active? And he still wants the inhabitants of the world of anasm to go along with it because they think of their original gender as a girl, except for Lil and her real parents. Fine, fine... but more people on Earth want Ayu to be a girl... "Yes, it will remain the way it was now, won''t it? Why don''t you show her your dreams and your beautiful flowers in this world? "Then let me show you..." "Mmm, fine! Ayu and Mihana shrunk in height and changed the color of their hair and eyes. The rest is slightly white enough to match the color of people''s skin in this world. It is likely that cosmetics, hair dyes, wigs, and caracons can be reproduced on Earth. This is Alim Nariway and Mika Magalighi. Micah''s simply looks like she changed everything she did when she was in middle school. The atmosphere changes quite a bit though. Western-style, emerald hair is so beautiful. Micah seems to be an angel no matter how she falls. What''s amazing is Alim''s. If Ayu really became a girl that originally only seemed like a girl...... such a fantasy that anyone who had ever been involved with him would think about it once. That fantasy is in front of me. The face itself has not changed. Anazalev said that it usually seems like something that changes your face according to your gender, but Ayu seems peculiar. I can''t help it because it''s the original. But there''s quite a difference from when I was in his middle school. But well... it''s often something that can exist packed with biological ¡°cuteness" all over the world. The biggest thing is that the skin, which was originally Svethbe, has evolved and turned into Motch Moth Svethbe. When the owner of a skin that is prettier than the girl becomes a girl, she will have baby skin. The contradiction is created that you are munching in an erotic way even though you are thin because of your baby skin. Thighs eaten into socks, cheeks of pulls... yes it''s like all the skin... just the women''s tits themselves for a man. That''s so fascinating. I want to touch it, I can''t wait to touch it. I wonder what it feels like to show up in your hand. "Ayu, Ayu...... Ayu. Let me touch your cheeks or thighs for a second... haha... okay? "My breath is rough. A cheek would be nice, but everyone wants to touch it..." "Right, there''s no way anyone doesn''t want to touch me. Then don''t hesitate..." "Mummy." One of Ayu''s clich¨¦s, coupled with bruised phonetics and sound effects purposefully emanating from her mouth... happiness dances from hand to body. Punipuni God. Yes, Ayu, again, Alim must be Punipuni God. So power is also God level...... "Too mundane?" "I get it, Sa Na. I touch too much." "... it''s Sanada. I don''t mind keeping Alim as a play tool. Why don''t you decide on a name to work in this world? If you don''t, you won''t be able to share your skills." "Wow, okay. Then Ayu... Alim, you can stay like this for a while." "Heh..." 1272 Status and Me "Uh, my last name''s in Sanada, then" "Munchkin ''no" "His name is Fumi." "Hehe hehe... eh, fumi? "Oh, you''re Fumi, so change it a little. You''re Fumi." "Got it. This is gonna be Fuhmi Sanada, okay?... I honestly think Fumi would be better off. It doesn''t look like Alim in this world..." "Oh, yeah? Then I figured I''d keep my real name." "Uhm. Then check it out" I tried to open a new status. It does reflect the name and is labeled Fumi Sanada at the top. Overall, look again...... oh, I just really think it''s a game. I wonder if I can get a thunderbolt out of my hand, like Ayu and the others, if I put this skill point into fire and water. "Hey, hey, Sanada. Fufumi is the name of the administrator of the site who updates his own news on the internet every day..." "It''s really me. That''s right. Does Ayu know that she''s very active in" Alim "? You don''t have to work part-time just to do what I''m good at, it''s easy because it comes in millions a month with ads." "Normally, if you work part-time, you don''t come in with millions a month." "So is that." If I had put it on my status, Ayu wouldn''t have found out. Ma, look. I know Ayu-chan''s an alim, too, and you''re welcome. I took my hand off Ayu''s cheek for the first time in a few minutes and tried to allocate only two points that I needed a skill point for the first time even though I said ''fire''. And then let the MP and magic flow through this. Apparently, it activates. "Hey, hey, better than that, see if it magically activates properly, please." "You get nervous at first, you know! "Wow, magic is real, so treat it with care." "Ugh, yeah... here''s what to say... heh, fireball! Wow!? A fireball appeared in my palm. They''re activating magic. I''m not hot myself, but the air around me is distorted by heat, so I can tell it exists as a fire properly. ... Shh, wow. This is the magic...! It''s really, really magical! Beh, nothing me, I didn''t have such a merry idea about magic or anything, but when I see the real thing, still, my heart dances! "Wow, wow! "When is Sana getting younger..." "Ha......! Kohon. My... dream of knowing everything about the world has been quite distant. I can''t believe there''s even such a thing. You don''t have long enough." "No, you''re rather closer, aren''t you? Skills can be a lot of things." "I can''t even grow my life." "But I wonder how long it will take to reach that level..." "No, I''ll do it all the way to Staskanst. Because that kind of functionality, it''s right." That could be easier indeed. Is it a system where I can receive the experience Ayu got? But that''s the same as losing one fun game. Anyway, I want to take my level and have fun on my own. "I appreciate that offer, Ayu. I want to enjoy getting to the next level..." "Um, I have a word for you, Sanada." "Something Leafy." "It''s not the avatar that manipulates itself in this world. You''ll die easily with one mistake. Me too, Micah sister, even Mr. Lil died once. I managed to come back to life because you''re too strong in. You should take care of your life." ...... apparently serious. Everyone is nodding to Ye-kun''s advice. Should I leave this place to you?... or isn''t Ayu really bad at bringing people back to life? "Uh, let me take care of it? "Yeah, I got it! "Wow, that''s good. I didn''t even realize I was dead.... right? God." "... oh, uh, yeah, right" "Ri, did Lil get killed by Anaza-level, too? "Wahun." "Once again, my friend...! "No, it''s not, but it''s a lot of things..." My friend, it''s a theory that all of us were killed once because of some anarchy level. I don''t have much respect anymore, or anything like that, but I don''t think I''ll ever need it again. ...... more than that, I have Lil''s gaze on me since I said friend. "Duh, what''s up, Lil?" "He told me he was a friend... what a strange being I am from the earthlings... I was born distorting space-time, too... I should be aware that even memory is fake, but Sa Na said he was a friend about me, a friend...! "Any situation, the time you''ve spent with us since around September is real in itself, isn''t it? Then we''re not friends? That''s what I''ve been spending my whole life thinking." "Wow! Saaaaaaaa! Lil hugged me like a dog. These ears, these tails, they''re really like dogs. I''m talking about waffles. ... Ah, Lil''s cliche, that''s why it''s "wahoo"! Uh, you know what? "Was it half a dog? I really thought there was such a comic book... And all the time close to me." "In fact, for you, anasm is like a comic book." "I see." "Wah-wah, let me correct one thing, I''m a wolf! It''s a white wolf! "So Lil, you often compare yourself to a wolf. It just looks like a dog." "I know, that feeling" "Wow, wow!? Even so, my tail is pretentious and my ears are shiny... even though my face and style are originally super pretty girls. Then this will double the cuteness. I can see that the solid fire still deludes into this. "And if you''re a friend, Lil? I was wondering if you could let me touch your ears and tail, like Ayu just now? "Wow, that''s good! I''m really embarrassed... but I let everyone but Anaza-level here touch me..." "And then what about those big tits? "... Not yet" "That''s no choice." I don''t hesitate to let them moff my dog ears and dog tails growing out of humans. Apparently it''s really real and the nerves are going through it properly. also fluffy, it felt great. I''m going to let you moff me now and then. ... but with four ears, what are we going to do? 1273 Rooms in Anasm The next time I was taught that Ayu and the others were able to do it by their skills. While I let Lil block your tail hair. Honestly, as they kept saying they could do anything with their skills, it was pretty outrageous as far as I could ask. Especially when I was intrigued. "You''re an item master..." "So-so, item master. There''s nothing I can''t make because of this. If you insist, life itself, maybe? What''s not possible?" "For example, what can you make? "Why don''t we even let it out on the Australian continent over there? "No... fine" Really like an ant for everything. I''m saying we can''t make life itself, but it looks like we can make drugs that resurrect life, prolong life expectancy and immortality, and they can make films of Academy Award-winning films a hundred years from now. I don''t know how and when the whole thing is a principle. Anything. That''s why I seem to be making rules once and for all about not making humans or anything from the future decades ahead or the continuation of comics... "You also use this skill to make treats when you welcome someone. I''m here for anasm, so let''s treat Sanada to something she doesn''t even have on Earth." "What do you have? "Dragon meat or something...? "What does it taste like, it" "It feels like it made crocodile meat super luxurious and tasted so good" I''ve heard crocodile meat tastes close to chicken, but does that mean dragon meat is super delicious chicken? I''m curious...... "Wow, okay, I''ll just try it, it..." "Okay, then I''ll put more on my arms to make it! If I keep explaining, it''s sometime in the evening, and I''ll start making it. Micah, in the meantime, show him to the empty room in Sanada." "Yeah." Ayu-chan, it''s too precious to be a handmade dish. I don''t talk, but how envious would I be if I told someone... I was taken by Mihana and started moving around the mansion. Lil follows along. Everyone else seems to be helping Ayu cook or running errands. "Sa Na will be in a private room, okay? "It''s like they''re not all private rooms, isn''t it? "Wow, basically, I''m spending time in pairs." "Uh, okay? I just got a private room..." "Oh, that''s not what I meant." I was wondering if I was spending time in a combination of the Benki sisters, the Narumi brothers, etc. Apparently one room for a couple. I mean, guys, in anasm, we''re practically living together. ... I wonder if I could get a room alone, what an inner pleasure it seemed, but the truth is the other way around. I was just alone with nature because my lover hadn''t come this way. "Heh... they''re all love love, really. No, I was following everyone''s routine personally, too, so I need to know what kind of flirting you are with anasm... Oh, my God." "Wahoo, I want to hear about you and Yamakami too, and I have a story to pile up, why don''t you and the four girls go into the hot springs today" "Like it! "What, there''s also a hot spring here? "Well, it''s before breakfast if you want the item master." Yes, that''s what I had. Apparently, Mihana, Sakura, and Lil are bathing together just fine. I see. Lil is the closest thing to Mihana in school on the street, even though it''s been six months since she came over or she won''t stand up. Enough to have a naked relationship, huh? You mean you can put me in that circle!? I don''t know if that''s a good idea. I wonder if I''ll have a nosebleed surrounded by naked beautiful girls. Probably will leave. "You should be prepared because we''re gonna have a pretty good talk or something." "Wow, that''s right." "Well, no matter how eggy I am, I want to know more about the two of you. I''d rather you talk to me." I didn''t know you''d jump in on your own from the story. Plus, I wouldn''t calm down about these two beautiful girls to such an extent that they don''t feel that way at all with their appearance corrections. "I wonder if this is the place to stay, assuming there will be more residents. Yeah, this place is empty. From today onwards, this room will be your anatomical hub." "Ooh! Okay." They let me in that empty room, that it would be my room. That''s just a super luxury hotel. I know because your father takes you and occasionally you stay in a starred hotel abroad. This room is amazing. "Can I live here? "Wow, that''s okay." "If you have a request to make the Japanese-style room or make it narrower or wider, tell your dreams." Copy that. Cleaning is not necessary because it will disappear from the garbage, and the laundry will be cleaned on its own with the same capacity. Toilet paper and other consumables can be used indefinitely, and everything seems to have a light item master effect in this room itself. You think you can prepare the potatoes you ate? "Oh, I think dinner''s done. Go to the dining room! "After the bath." If Mihana gets a message and a hit from Ayu, it''s a hit. We moved to the dining room. 1274 The End of the Day in Anasm "Yes, this is the steak of dragon meat! Ayu, wearing something like Mr. Cock''s uniform, carried a full course of dragon meat, soup, salad, bread, etc. served on a plate as she nicked. I can''t wait to see her bring the dish while she chickens that she''s less tall than me because she''s in Ayu-chan''s condition now. "Try it" "Ugh, yeah." Nevertheless, as soon as you look at what the dish is, you can see it''s not from the world. Perhaps Ayu has the art of serving starred restaurants so that she can deliberately tell the difference from regular meat. "Oh, I forgot. This is the original picture of the meat." "Wow..." Ayu showed me a picture of a dragon in the streets of mythology and creation that I just think I created with super elaborate CG technology. Looks like he''s already alive...... no, I guess that''s what he seems like because he was alive. "Well, I''ll have it..." Cut into large bites with a knife and fork, just like regular meat, and put them in your mouth. I almost dropped the dishes I had unexpectedly. It tastes so good. Mihana told me that the effect of item master tool making isn''t half that much, but I can''t believe this is it. As far as I know, it is equivalent to a three-star restaurant. There are no other comparables. Is the dragon meat itself chicken or beef, something far from any meat I have eaten? Delicious but strange feeling. Again, I can make you realize that I''ve come to a completely different world. Ayu came here with sparkling eyes after she finished her meal. "How was it, how was it? "It was delicious, but I guess this is what it''s all about, feeling like grabbing a cloud..." "I see, once again, does it feel like you''re confused to understand that you''re completely different from Earth? "Well, maybe like that? If I get used to anasm, I want to eat again." "Okay, fine! Then Mihana and Lil took me to this indoor hot spring. __ "Okay, and" Before I went to bed, I kept a diary of everything that happened today and all the information I got. Even this one took me two hours to get it together with too much information. It''s not like the reality that you''ve come to a completely different world from Earth and the whole romantic tale of Mihana and the others... hehe, I just couldn''t get it together. And I still don''t get the feeling. I don''t know if I''ve chewed it hundreds of times. I''m sure it''s not a dream, but I just think it''s a dream. Ayu and the others are going to show us around this city tomorrow. Speaking of which, I was spending the day inside this mansion. It''s no longer even vague. "Oh, I''ll call him before I go to bed." I thought so and took the phone and opened the screen, but of course the display is out of range. What I did too was inadvertent. In talking to Ayu and the others, they asked me if I would bring the one on the mountain one day, but I''m honestly not into the ride. Sometimes I want to paint beautiful men and beauties to myself to take a bath or something with them, but before that, I''m worried that I''ll look at Ayu, who is feminized, to Mihana, Lil, and Sakura. Maybe you''ll stop looking at me. Besides, if the face of this world''s standards were Lil ''level...... I would definitely be inferior. If another child in this world cheated on me, it wouldn''t have happened. I don''t know if it''s a built timeline, but I still remember the shock when I first saw Lil. Rather than "a beautiful Nordic foreigner girl," it often applied to "a human being made from cartoons and comics as they were". It wasn''t just me, we all seemed to think so. But the dragon is real, so I don''t think it was wrong, either. I mean, "Alim" and "Mika" that fit the world over here were feeling a lot closer to Lil. ... What will happen to me from now on? Looking forward to it, but anxious. ''Cause if you remember, you can produce it from nothing, fire or water... I wonder if I''ll be able to create everything like Ayu. No, I can''t help thinking about it. Let''s go to sleep, let''s just go to sleep. Whatever I saw, I walked into a bed that seemed fuzzy and instant enough to get a deep, restful sleep. In fact, I can see it going far in that moment when consciousness begins to enter. Me, I''m the type who can sleep fast for changing pillows, but not so far... I''d like to get used to this environment soon so I can spend some time with my friends purely. 1275 Ugly Side of Genius (Leaf/Cherry Blossom) "Hey, you''re the chairman of the committee... because you look a little good and you have big tits, so you''re going to take Leaf alone" "Uh, I get it. Uzza, right? Ye belong to everyone." "That." "We have to do something." A shadow approaching two women who talk like that. They noticed the shadow. "Wow, you''re the real Ye..." "So cute and cool......" Love is blind. They don''t know. that Leaf has heard everything he is talking about right now, and that his heart is boiling down like a magma. Ye knocks on the door of the room that says'' Student Council Room ''while keeping only his face calm. Cherry blossoms emerged from the student council. "Ye, I''m sorry! Because we''re almost done discussing this! "You''re harder to navigate than I thought." "As always, if you like, would you give me your opinion? Narumi." It was the chairman of the wind discipline committee who said that. Aside from him, almost all student council officers see Leaf in the gaze of expectation. Even the faculty in charge of the board were in the back of the room holding hands and lowering their heads gently. "Fine. Then let''s interrupt." _ "Hey, what do you think?" "Amazing as always..." "I don''t always get help..." "You owe this to Mr. Benki too! "I wonder if this will be the case again this year until we finish our student council role" Ye read a proposal for a story the student council is going through this time, and immediately let the whiteboard write a proposal that would convince everyone. Regardless, the proposal seems to have been accepted unanimously. The leaves grab the cherry shoulders and attract them to themselves. "Then I''ll take the cherry blossoms home" "Er, Narumi. As chairman of the wind discipline committee, I will say just in case..." "Well, look at it a lot. Bye, Sakura Iko." "Ugh, yeah! Good luck everyone! Ye grabbed the cherry blossom hand and stepped out of the student club room. On the way to the front door to cross the hallway and return home, the two encountered two earlier women. The girls looked at the leaves and cherry blossoms and gave them a strange look, but the leaves smiled gently at them. "Eh, laugh now......!? "Liar, seriously...! But in that next moment, Ye suddenly drew the cherry blossom body closer to himself, lifted his forehead, and kissed its forehead. "Wow...!? Chi, a little nigga......! That was before everyone saw you!? "Ha, sorry. I can''t stand it." "Well, as soon as the chairman of the wind discipline committee noticed..." "Your face looks happy." "Mmmm... look, I''m going home! Cherry blossoms who say so and turn their backs in a hurry. To avoid her finding out, Ye looked back quietly and glanced at the two women as if they were still this. "... sounds like you heard me." "Yes, since when..." "I don''t know, I don''t know... that look on Yip''s face called perfection... when it does, is the rumor true...? "Either way, we''ve been hated..." "Ha ha..." Leaves and cherry blossoms after school leave school together very closely, as usual. Before dating, this boarding and dropping school has been going on since cherry blossoms were blind. This time, which is special and usual. At that hour, he that watereth appeared. "Hold on! Damn!" "Ha ha... damn! "Oh, hey, what! Come on!? Suddenly, a man running out of breath ripped a cherry blossom from the leaves and put a knife on his neck. Cherry blossoms are held hostage from anywhere. Ye stopped thinking for a moment about the sudden events, but soon began to fully rotate through his brain to grasp the situation. The police who were chasing me stop their legs when they see the cherry blossoms that took them hostage. "Ha ha... what can happen to this kid!? If you come near me, I''ll kill you! Hey, kid." "... Yes? "Oh, my God, you''re my boyfriend, right? We need to get this woman killed. Do something! "... ok" "Or did you!? "Actually, I know a lot about the area around here. The police won''t find you and I''ll give you a route out of here." "Heh, heh, this guy''s following me. Hey, sweets! I''m gonna let you get away for a while! Hey, show him around! "Yes......" The leaves rush out and the man follows the trail as he brutally pulls the cherry blossoms. The moment he escaped from the police eye, Leaf made an instant move unnoticed, forcibly transferring all three, including himself, to a completely different location. "Ooh!? I don''t know where this is... seriously, there''s a back road... is that it? No!? Likewise, on instant travel, the leaves had already rescued the cherry blossoms, embracing them. The cherry blossoms, who instantly understood that they had used the power of anasm, are hugged by the leaves in adultery. "Cherry blossoms, why don''t you go back to the police first and tell them I''ve been taken hostage instead? I''ll be back as soon as I get rid of him." "Ugh, yeah! "Bye." "Uh...? Oh, come on!? A man whose situation is completely unpleasant tries to move to retrieve the hostages who were, for now, freed from him. But he couldn''t move as if he''d been tied to gold. "Hey, what is this..." "You have a bad middle. I didn''t expect you to do this when my bug was in a bad place." "Ko, this is all you...!? Hey, what the hell are you, psychic?!? "Oh, yes, I am." The leaves rattled patchouli and fingers. At that moment, all the landscapes the man sees stain bright red. Anxious red. I was feeling like I was having a nightmare. "My dearest..." "Oh, you mean that kid! "Who else is there? I got my hands on my most important person directly. I tried to scratch him directly.... is a sin that cannot be compensated for by killing a hundred times." "Ha ha... what the fuck, what the fuck! "Me? I''m a knight. A knight who protects her. The nature of it is the devil." "Chi, don''t come near me...! Don''t come, come... come, come, come, come, come! Then a while later, the man was caught by the police. Instead, the leaves taken hostage were strong and turned the other way around, which made it easy to clean up the conversation with Inspector Volcano''s mouthfeel. Nobody realizes why a man''s hair is clearly dyed white and looks like he''s aged for decades... ##### The next post is pending. I''ll probably get it out within two weeks. Heck, it''s next week. ~ Chat ~ Levelmaker In this edition, I''ve written that the Benki sisters are somewhat heavier to see their love for each other, but the Narumi brothers are actually about a ton.... in the sense of heavy. This time, after realizing the weight of my love, I wrote the daily routine of leaves that nobody understands, doesn''t speak to me, and acts on that consciousness. Blah, blah. This kid would kill people fine for cherry blossoms. I''ll change the story, but I, in fact, have already started posting a new one on another site. Stay tuned as I plan to post in between now and next month for Kakuyom Yakura! 1276 Demon Kings Fist Way (This story seems to have a bug, please see the repost) "Wahoo, let''s stop by Micah''s Cafe today on the way home" "Oh, yeah." I was standing on my way home holding hands with Lil, as usual. In a few months, my high school judo life will be over. I am glad that in the last three years they have appreciated their strength, especially at last year''s Games. Especially having been chosen to qualify for an international tournament. Sometimes the TV and other media make me put it out too... but I feel that one is being lifted even in what a different way. Even that way, I want you to see it on your strength, not your face. By the way, Micah Chi Cafe is not about the Mihana house as it is, it''s about the chain store my uncle runs. "Wahoo, yes! I''ll make you look like a bunny when I get home after that. I''m a wolf, though." "What''s the matter, suddenly?" "Wow, I don''t know." It''s not like I don''t want to see it either. Walking like that for a while, suddenly one man got stuck in front of us. Obviously on purpose. Hostility is out of the question. "Something... do it" "Sounds like you''re the king of this city, huh? "Uh, well, I''m just saying that around me on my own," Lil shut up and got away from my arm, took the distance, and took his phone out. To be able to number 110 at any time. I get used to this a lot, too, Lil. The moment of the fight sparkles my eyes and I look at it, but the usual pattern is that I hold it down with judo moves and hand it over to the police as it is. "I am the man who will be the unified king of this province. I''ve already dominated two cities.... no grudge, but let me crush it" Come on, give me a break. "I''ve already heard your legend! And that overflowing soldier aura. But I win! No. This guy, he''s the type of fighter who doesn''t listen. No, even if I''ve listened to you so far, it hasn''t leaked into the example, but I''ve tried them all. "If you''re unwilling, fine. Keep it on...... um, hey there Ama, what are you doing?" "Wahoo." "Are you going to contact the cops? I won''t let that happen! The fighter stuffed the time in an instant and teased a high kick at Lil. But Lil pulled it out of her body and dodged it without difficulty. Lil is already more overwhelming than those guys, even without status. There are only people in battle. "Hey, what no!? "Wow, it''s a good place to go for the show and attack it out of me. Why did you say this in the epoch...... oh yeah. Fuck you! Is that it?" "This... Nanaka... Ohhhh..." "Ooh..." "Wow, I knew it wasn''t? Now a third-rate fighter tried to roll out a lateral kick aimed at Lil''s belly. But Lil released the kick toward his groin before the kick was stretched out to him. The groin. The groin. I sympathize with this fighter about that. "No... gi..." "Right around the corner, police. Wow, you didn''t even have to fight Shaw." "Oh, right..." "Shaw, what''s wrong with being a little inner crotch? Omata......? Oh, well. Wow, wow, if you can''t stand it, when you get home, huh? I don''t know what you''re mistaken about, but Lil seems kind of happy. No, I feel like I''m making a pretty amazing mistake. Which one of you is unbearable? The police arrived some time later. Look at my face. I asked lightly what had happened. I just said, "It''s always hard..." and took the fighter. After that, I stopped going to the cafe because I ate so much time and went straight home. As soon as I had dinner and bathed, I was stuck in the magic room and Lil dressed as a bunny, and I was made to do a lot of things with it. I was about to fall asleep satisfied with each other at the end of the street and I got a message in my head. It''s from my mother. [Sho, Dad, what a customer...? Looks like I need something in particular for Sho] [To me? Ok] Messages are really useful because they can also be used for these little things. What made this system is one of the few compliments of that perverted anarchist level of Dreamstalker. It was only 10 o''clock at night when I left the magic room. Nevertheless, you are a customer at this hour...... You mean about the judo tournament? No, I wouldn''t come and visit at this hour because I''m a solid organization like that. Change into your room clothes and head to the front door. There''s an overly suspicious pair of people in black wearing sunglasses. Almost at the same time as me, my father came to the front door. "Sho Furano and Hideo Furano, right?" "Yeah, that''s right. What can I do for you?" "This is who I am." One of the black clothes offered his father a business card. It says "World Back Fighting Federation". My father''s face obviously caught on. "Do you... do you understand that I am a police officer? "Regardless, I know you.... I seem to return your words, but Master Fai also knows what we are like? "... Yes" Oh, that dad is weak!? You''re lying!? Who is the World Back Fighting Federation? I''m your first ear. Such an organization. "Now, I would like to request a direct entry. Sho Fugano, your government has decided to participate in the World Back Fight Games as a warrior." "Ha? You want me to take part in the back fight? "That''s why" Well, the government''s decision. These dubious names, they''re state agencies? I''m not dreaming weird right now...? 1277 Demon Kings Fist Way (Sho) [Repost] "Wahoo, let''s stop by Micah''s Cafe today on the way home" "Oh, yeah." I was standing on my way home holding hands with Lil, as usual. In a few months, my high school judo life will be over. I am glad that in the last three years they have appreciated their strength, especially at last year''s Games. Especially having been chosen to qualify for an international tournament. Sometimes the TV and other media make me put it out too... but I feel that one is being lifted even in what a different way. Even that way, I want you to see it on your strength, not your face. By the way, Micah Chi Cafe is not about the Mihana house as it is, it''s about the chain store my uncle runs. "Wahoo, yes! I''ll make you look like a bunny when I get home after that. I''m a wolf, though." "What''s the matter, suddenly?" "Wow, I don''t know." It''s not like I don''t want to see it either. Walking like that for a while, suddenly one man got stuck in front of us. Obviously on purpose. Hostility is out of the question. "Something... do it" "Sounds like you''re the king of this city, huh? "Uh, well, I''m just saying that around me on my own," Lil shut up and got away from my arm, took the distance, and took his phone out. To be able to number 110 at any time. I get used to this a lot, too, Lil. The moment of the fight sparkles my eyes and I look at it, but the usual pattern is that I hold it down with judo moves and hand it over to the police as it is. "I am the man who will be the unified king of this province. I''ve already dominated two cities.... no grudge, but let me crush it" Come on, give me a break. "I''ve already heard your legend! And that overflowing soldier aura. But I win! No. This guy, he''s the type of fighter who doesn''t listen. No, even if I''ve listened to you so far, it hasn''t leaked into the example, but I''ve tried them all. "If you''re unwilling, fine. Keep it on...... um, hey there Ama, what are you doing?" "Wahoo." "Are you going to contact the cops? I won''t let that happen! The fighter stuffed the time in an instant and teased a high kick at Lil. But Lil pulled it out of her body and dodged it without difficulty. Lil is already more overwhelming than those guys, even without status. There are only people in battle. "Hey, what no!? "Wow, it''s a good place to go for the show and attack it out of me. Why did you say this in the epoch...... oh yeah. Fuck you! Is that it?" "This... Nanaka... Ohhhh..." "Ooh..." "Wow, I knew it wasn''t? Now a third-rate fighter tried to roll out a lateral kick aimed at Lil''s belly. But Lil released the kick toward his groin before the kick was stretched out to him. The groin. The groin. I sympathize with this fighter about that. "No... gi..." "Right around the corner, police. Wow, you didn''t even have to fight Shaw." "Oh, right..." "Shaw, what''s wrong with being a little inner crotch? Omata......? Oh, well. Wow, wow, if you can''t stand it, when you get home, huh? I don''t know what you''re mistaken about, but Lil seems kind of happy. No, I feel like I''m making a pretty amazing mistake. Which one of you is unbearable? The police arrived some time later. Look at my face. I asked lightly what had happened. I just said, "It''s always hard..." and took the fighter. After that, I stopped going to the cafe because I ate so much time and went straight home. As soon as I had dinner and bathed, I was stuck in the magic room and Lil dressed as a bunny, and I was made to do a lot of things with it. I was about to fall asleep satisfied with each other at the end of the street and I got a message in my head. It''s from my mother. [Sho, Dad, what a customer...? Looks like I need something in particular for Sho] [To me? Ok] Messages are really useful because they can also be used for these little things. What made this system is one of the few compliments of that perverted anarchist level of Dreamstalker. It was only 10 o''clock at night when I left the magic room. Nevertheless, you are a customer at this hour...... You mean about the judo tournament? No, I wouldn''t come and visit at this hour because I''m a solid organization like that. Change into your room clothes and head to the front door. There''s an overly suspicious pair of people in black wearing sunglasses. Almost at the same time as me, my father came to the front door. "Sho Furano and Hideo Furano, right?" "Yeah, that''s right. What can I do for you?" "This is who I am." One of the black clothes offered his father a business card. It says "World Back Fighting Federation". My father''s face obviously caught on. "Do you... do you understand that I am a police officer? "Regardless, I know you.... I seem to return your words, but Master Fai also knows what we are like? "... Yes" Oh, that dad is weak!? You''re lying!? Who is the World Back Fighting Federation? I''m your first ear. Such an organization. "Now, I would like to request a direct entry. Sho Fugano, your government has decided to participate in the World Back Fight Games as a warrior." "Ha? You want me to take part in the back fight? "That''s why" Well, the government''s decision. These dubious names, they''re state agencies? I''m not dreaming weird right now...? 1278 Demon Kings Fist Way 2 (Sho) According to the men in black, now the world is letting the fighters of the national representatives fight behind it instead of war scarcely taking place, and the result determines the advantages and disadvantages between countries. That''s why I was chosen for such an important game. It''s a flying story, but this story is true at a time when my father is stunned by cold sweats. "I see, no, it''s hard to understand the circumstances, but, well, I''ll manage to swallow them. But why would I...? There are a lot of fighters in Japan who have more results than me." "That''s not what it is." The blackclothes say it''s enough to fight each other in high school and the act of saying that I''m going to pay for the firepowder that I''ve been waving to myself, stopping local fights, terrorism and robberies, and crushing evil organizations alone. They want a warrior who has even won many battles against living and dying beyond those games. Besides, I''m a few hyperspecific qualities in a world with stronger muscles and more weight than I look. It looks narrow but actually weighs over 130kg. They want those strengths, too. Plus the lil thing. They''ve already looked into me in keeping Lil, and they seem to have decided I''m the perfect person to send him out as a representative of the state. "Well, if that''s the case..." "Ya gonna do it, Sho!? "Shou-sama Furano is still a minor this time, so you shouldn''t be forced to do it because he''s told you to choose another one if he says no, right? "No, that''s okay. I''ll do it." I sent a message to my father, who looked worried. [If you have to, you have a status. You can do it. I''m fine!] [But they''re all fierce...? [I''ve also fought professional killers, haven''t I? What now] [You were...] Was it around the time of the middle 3 that you returned the killer sent by a larger organization that aimed for dreams and beautiful flowers? It''s a nostalgic memory. "Oh, really? I''ll explain the date and time later." That said, the men in black left for today. "Wahoo, I''m worried about the show..." "Say that, you, your eyes are glittering." "Wahun. I love watching the tough guys battle. Even without status, the show will win." The day the game begins. Me and Lil had come all the way to America. Yes, it''s American Washington who plays the game. It''s there. It''s an underground martial arts field big enough to say it''s still this way. But I didn''t expect my first international trip with Lil to be like this. Though Lil is a wookie. My father or mother hasn''t come. He doesn''t want to see me in danger. Dreams and flowers usually have schools. Lil? Lil skips. The opening ceremony is scheduled to start in two hours, the first game in three hours, and my game in five hours. The longer the game, the better. Me and Lil are in my own waiting room right now. That''s just the representative of the state and the treatment is good. Lil''s companionship was also allowed. "The show''s first fight is Brazilian general fighter Antonio Gracie, right? He''s the former champion of the World Heavyweight and World Super Heavy. Especially in the heavyweight class." "Wow, I didn''t know the details, but I figured I''d take a Bakemon." "Wahoo, you can win a show! Looks like you could use a lil if you want information on the other player. Lil says that guy named Gracie fights Capoeira on the axis. I can''t help but think of a bee capoeira kick or something that looks painful. Why did Lil say I would win with such confidence?... Well, I''m not going to lose either. Where Lil was doing a super full-fledged whole thing for me as usual to adjust my body, this waiting room was knocked. "Yes, I''m sorry, I am." "Wahoo." Ask Lil to retreat from the top and open the door to the room. It was a man taller than me who was there. "Are you the representative of Japan Shaw Hino? "Yes, I am." "You''re so good at English even though you''re a japanese.... What, what? Oh, by the way, I speak English. This guy had been slapped in the ear by someone who looked like a manager next door. And when that conversation is over, I shake my head like I''m convinced. "I see, were you a super smart school student among Japan? Then I''m convinced. But as rumors have it, we should really let the kids fight... Oh, I''m late. I''m Gracie. Your opponent." "Really, you did. Best regards," "Hey, nice to meet you. I knew you''d be polite, Japanese. Normally when I say this, I get a peek at it. Well, I''m not that popular with high school students either." He seems like a nice guy to be talking to. I knew it had to be like this before we played the game. Sounds like a good fight. Mr. Gracie looked around in my room and pointed to Lil. "Is that girl your girlfriend? "Yes, it is" "Can''t you afford to bring her in before the game? Isn''t she the Japanese? Where are you from?" "Looks like Norway." "Heh..." Oh, my God. Lil suddenly sent me a message. What... [Negotiate for me if I can get an autograph?] Because? I don''t have a choice...... "Sorry, speaking of which, I remember she wanted your autograph. Can''t you do something for me? "Is that true? Hey Girl." "Wahoo! Lil flew to us with a Byun. You muscle and martial arts lover. "Wow, you''re such a cute girlfriend. I''ll sign it for you." "Wow, thank you! To Lil Huen, please! Lil took the colored paper and pens out of nowhere and gave them to Mr. Gracie.... You didn''t bring it, so now hurry up and make it using Dark Matter Creative... Mr. Gracie returned it to Lil when he wrote his autograph with a familiar hand. "Well, let''s work together, shall we? I''ll never lose, though." "It''s where I want it" Mr. Gracie and his manager left somewhere. Lil enters the magic back looking after the colored paper he gets. "Wahoo, one first! You have one who wants about ten more autographs! "Seriously. I''m going out with you, too." "Wahoo? Are you sure?" "Oh." Mr. Gracie was a good guy, but Lil, if I let him walk alone, I don''t know what kind of guy would catch him. No, I know Lil would be fine, but I''m still worried. "Thanks Shaw!... Ah, it''s time for the opening ceremony! "Right. Let''s go." Me and Lil left the waiting room. 1279 Demon Kings Fist Road 3 (Sho) Thanks to Lil''s going around to all sorts of people to get autographs, I could feel the awesomeness of the size of this tournament again. Legendary military men, mercenaries, fighters¡­ legends are hitting each other in every fight. Only global boxers and celebrities on the table gave me Lil''s autograph, but those people alone are amazing enough already. Again, I''m getting anxious to see if Aoyagi, like myself, is something that can stand on this stage. After the opening ceremony began with a great deal of excitement, it immediately followed with WW1, WW2 and WW3. The first battle was between the use of Mexican Lucha Libre (wrestling) and the use of Russian systems. Lucha''s people were fighting to boost from the first battle, but were smashed from their knees and defeated by the use of systems. The horrible thing about this tournament is that it comes across as killing and gold, and anything but the use of weapons is ants. I might get my arm broken normally in the middle of a fight too. I don''t mind that much. The second battle was between Greek punk rations and boxing users versus Burmese rawai users. The Greek guy was also a boxing world champion and a good guy who responded comfortably to Lil''s signature, but he didn''t seem to be compatible with the creation of a sturdy body due to the way Raway worked out, and he lost. The third battle was between Nepalese Gulka soldiers and a Korean man incorporating elements of taekwondo on the axis of kickboxing. The latter, just a great kick and a good beginning, was no match for that Gulka soldier. And the fourth. This is the game between me and Mr. Gracie in Brazil. It doesn''t seem intentional, but it will be a back-to-back showdown of the planet. < General Martial Arts World Champion 2 Organizations Unity King from Brazil! Antonio Gracie!! > Mr. Gracie''s name was called and he went up on the stage. That''s just the guy who took the pinnacle in one martial arts and it''s a big buzz. By the way, all the upcoming conversations are in English. "Shaw, come win" "No, I don''t know about all this time" Mr. Gracie is not wearing anything but pants, and I''m wearing a torso. No weapons, but outfits along these lines of handling martial arts are rather recommended. First of all, it''s so unfavourable to me that Mr. Gracie almost only uses judo at the half-naked point. Well, it''s not like I can''t confront you because you suddenly threw goblins at me with anasm. "Wow, the show is fine. Go with confidence! "Ooh." It''s time for my name to be called. Lil snuck a kiss on my cheek. It''s a world of comics where you can get a kiss from her before you go to such an important game. < Use your natural powers to stop terrorism alone, capture robbers, and win bare hands over multiple opponents with pistols! Such a very high school student came from Japan! From my classmates, the name of the boy who is called ''Demon King (Satan)'' for so much strength...... show hino! Quit full and go to the stage, but not as cheering rain showers as Mr. Gracie on the boulder. I mean, he seems to be wondering why high school students are here. I want to hear it too. "Isn''t it weird that you''re 180 tall and you''re in that shape, and you really seem to be working out pretty good, but still weighing 130 over? "That''s a lot, like, 90, right? "Everything seems specific." Great people and spectators of great stature from all over the country seem to be watching information about me and Mr. Gracie on the tablet. I can''t help but care because they say a lot about weight and not looking right for a long time. "For a man like you, that black belt suits you well" "Thank you" Before the game, a moment of greeting. That''s what Mr. Gracie said as he looked at my black belt. "... To be honest, you were still a kid when you were with her. Licking. But right now, if they stand forward wearing doggies like this, I know. Satan himself. I''m guessing the unlikely feat of your bare hands is real." "Yeah, yeah, well" "... I mean it because I''m soggy." The referee said we were let go. I''m serious about Mr. Gracie''s eyes. Then I have to be serious, too. "Are you both ready? "Yes." "Okay." "... So, Game 4 of Game I... Here we go! The battle lid was cut and lowered. At that moment, Mr. Gracie fills me with distance at once as she stands on her knees. I instantly kick my knee, but I can''t fight back because I don''t have a gap to grab it. And Mr. Gracie poured in a kick characteristic of Capoeira. "Gu!? Even guarding with arms, it sounds to the back of the muscles. Plus he''s been spinning his body...... slamming an unreadable orbital kick into his abs. "Ogu..." My abs are pretty stiff combined with my idiosyncrasies and my daily workouts. But I''ve taken intense damage. This is tough, though, because it''s my first fight. "Horrible, I didn''t know you could still stand about what you are..." I try to grab his arm, whining like that. Ms. Gracie distracted herself well in the backstep and deliberately offered her a difficult area to grasp to avoid it. He''s a general fighter, so he''s got to have skills for the moves. But naturally, they''re not going to fight me for it. Looks like we''re going to focus on the blow. "Sora! The next blow flew in. It''s due to my left leg. But I grabbed it by the side. "Become!? I had seen how fast or several times, but I could finally get the timing. And grabbing. If you grab it and treat it, it''s this way. "But as much as I caught my leg..." I grabbed Mr. Gracie''s ankle and let my powers wield me. Nothing. My weapon is not just Judo''s technology. Combine this power to demonstrate true value. Mr. Gracie grabbed his arm and shoulder girdle where he collapsed and threw it away at once. Mr. Gracie faints in an instant because he drops it from his head. I''m used to using judo moves to stun them because I''ve done a lot to criminal opponents so far. "... and battle ants! Win first. 1280 For example, how to sweeten "Hey, Mihana." "Hey, nigga." Normally one day there was a school, and you came to me on vacation time. He looks like he heard something again. "Ayu-chan and Mi-hwa, what are you two usually doing? "Hmm? That starts with a deep kiss..." "Chi, no! I''m not talking about you! Hmm, but I''m layering my body as long as I have time with dreams, and I know it''s usually me. I think it''s a serious act as a high school student. "Look, isn''t it just me and Mihana dating each other in this class? "It''s rather rare to have two pairs." "So? I usually wondered how Mihana was sweet to Ayu privately. Looking for future reference." "Ho, I mean, Nana wants to sweeten you up on the mountain, doesn''t she? "Chi, no...! Not..." Sana dyed slightly red around her cheeks. I think it''s so cute. Something tells me you like Yamakami. Then I guess I''ll tell you what kind of flirting me and my dreams usually are without getting laid. "Yahoo, I have a dream! Here they come! "Mmm, there you are." I mostly edit videos to see if I''m playing games when I''m gone. I think I''ve been craving the game for a while this day. It''s probably not a dragner story or a start quest because it''s just a character of a design I''ve never seen. Well, having dreams doesn''t mean you only do those two series. "What are you doing this time? "It''s a new one from a major company. It''s called Sirono Magnum. I''m still pre-release, and as a video author, he wanted me to play and let him know what I think, and last night, I got a request." "What kind of corporate project is that? Do it!" I sit behind the diagonal of a dream sitting in Wallace speaking out. And I indulge in a closer look at the seriously too beautiful thighs that are in the boy, then I cuddle consciously pressing my chest against him. At this time, it is also a point to jaw around the clavicle so that dreams can easily stroke my head. "Mmm." "All right, all right." Then Happy Dreams strokes my head with a slightly wider angle up to make me happy. I feel a bit like a boyfriend at this moment or I feel like a boy and cum. And I won''t be away for about an hour with a hug. "All right, I guess this is the kind of thing I want. Mizuka, what do you want? Almost exactly an hour later, Hayama stops playing games and speaks to me that way. I accidentally felt like sweetening myself to plenty of purity on this day than to do something eclectic, so I told him what I thought, without hesitation. "You want to be sweet? "I want to be sweet." "Fine, I just like it" "Eh heh heh." I''ve stopped playing games in my dreams already, so now I''ll hold on to them for a long time. Honestly, other than when you''re being eclectic, there''s only a repertoire about whether to cuddle, kiss, stroke your head, either knee pillow, or touch any area you like. Combine them with each other''s moods to capture the ingredients you love to have dreams. "Mixed..." "Right! "Nfu." Proficient in this. Rub your whole body full of mesh and tap into us the reality and joy of having dreams here. I''m still here today. My dreams are right. Your body isn''t cold, you can move your body, you talk, you''re not hallucinating. "Well, it''s time..." I think it fits, and I put my hands all over my clothes. From here on out, as usual. "It feels like" "Take it off abruptly." "It''s not abrupt in us, is it? At the time I began to snuggle my body, I also generally suspect that I had dreams. No, I took it off before that. I dared to bog it because it had nothing to do with my advice to Nana this time, but was the act before that helpful? "So how about my beta sweetness to dreams! Helpful? "We don''t play games together, we watch movies, we just hang out, we read books and comics together, that kind of thing? "I do when I do, except in our case it''s eclectic. I guess it''s more about keeping my body close and playing. Every day is like a home date because the house is right next door, and I get tired of watching movies every day and playing games with them every day. But we love each other to death, so it''s okay to sweeten them every day! "Oh, shit, I see." Well, it''s just that I want to be sweet and I''m sweet. Not only from me, but also from dreams sweetened about as often. It''s also natural that most of the other week will just be sweet if that happens. "Nevertheless, for a moment, the darkness seemed to catch a glimpse..." "Huh? Where? "No, if you haven''t noticed. But this is what Ayu and Mihana can do. I guess it''s too early for me...... If you''re sweet on him like Miho, he''s going to push you down." "Dreams usually push you down, don''t they? It''s okay, just leave it to me." "It''s still early for us...! "Hehe, is it? At the point where you''re asking me for advice, you want to try and sweeten Yamakami, don''t you? There are qualities that can be like me or Lil. It might be interesting to soak up and amplify your awareness of wanting to be gradually sweet...... Hehe. 1281 How to Sweet Leaves (Cherry Blossom) "Well, I''ll take this over there" "Yeah, thanks" Ye is not a student council officer, but he frequently helps me with my student council work for the reason that he absolutely wants to go home with me. Now Leaf is still working. He just went to deliver the material he could do on my behalf to the teacher. Usually people around me tell me to show off my IQ200 + brains as much as I want, not this chore, but this was the only job I had left. Very rare. "Ha, Narumi you are so cool...... Nice, nice." "... Yeah, honestly, I think it''s still too much for me, Leaves" "So-yu''s look in the mirror before you say it, right, committee chairman? She''s one of the most beautiful girls in school, and she has the best grades, so no one can deny it as much as she used to." Good face is the best in the middle of this school. That''s the rating from around me now. Not a day goes by when they don''t tell me they''re cute after I take my glasses off... oh my god, it''s like I''m in good shape and I''m disgusted with myself. I can''t do that because if I deny that I got compliments about my appearance because I''m similar to your sister, I''ll deny even that beauty of your sister. The Culture Commissioner''s girlfriend took her hand off the print she was writing, and when she elbowed to her desk like a plump, she had looked at me with a slight swelling of her cheeks. "Hey, that''s good. What do you usually do as a lover? Oh, come on, blah, blah. How far are we going? "Kee, are you worried? "I''m curious, because I liked you too, Narumi. I need to know at least how far that Narumi will go against my lover." My eyes are frightened. But there were a lot of girls who liked Leaf, so it''s no wonder the two of us I''ve worked with are alone and suddenly say that. "As, well, fine. I think you''re ahead of your imagination." "My imagination is a deep kiss. Well, if it''s the middle school limit, that''s about it, right? I didn''t sleep with you anymore." "Um... we''re sleeping together...? ¡­¡­ I was surprised when I opened my eyes. I was about to fall out of my chair so I would rush to support my body. She was shaking a little. "Stay, no way that serious chairman of the committee!? That''s impossible... you shouldn''t judge people by their appearance. After all, he''s a boy, too, and it feels like he can''t stand the seriously big tits he''s got in junior high? "... hmm? "What do you think? Does it hurt the first time, after all? "Oh, you mean that. I''m sorry, I made you mistake. What I said was just sleeping with you. I''ll be the pillow holder." "What is it, sleeping with you?" The truth is, I''m in my underwear, and I''m doing it to the point where I let you touch my chest and butt, but I just couldn''t seem to imagine that far. That''s what you''re unilaterally pushing on the leaves from me in the first place, and if you honestly say that much to this kid who liked the leaves, it interferes with the student council''s work. "I don''t sleep with you...... no, still not flirtatious enough? Rumor has it, Narumi, you''re IQ away from people. You take naps and stuff all the time, don''t you? Every time it''s a pillow, okay? "Yeah, I guess so" "In that case, Narumi is a luxury. What the hell have you done in your past life to be able to sleep with such a beautiful girl and a busty body girl in your arms?" I think it''s because you kept helping me to death in this world, not in my previous life. I wonder if I''m right as part of paying you back if I''m dating you for a nap as long as I hug you and think it''s a reward for Ye herself and for others like this. It doesn''t have to be payback. It''s her, so I''ll do that. "I''m home. The rest of the print. Did you swallow it? Kanya came back. You must have traveled momentarily in a place where people wouldn''t see you this short of time and reduced your time. "Yes!? Oh, you''re home already? "Cherry blossoms and you haven''t made much progress.... What were you doing with Cherry Blossom? Kusano, Chairman of the Committee on Culture." "Uh, Narumi, you and the chairman of the committee are a love affair, but I wonder how far the relationship is going. Is it true you''re having me sleep with you? For some reason I was a little scared of Leaf''s eyes, but I went right back to normal. Ever since you started dating me, Ye occasionally emits a fearful aura. I don''t really know what the timing is. "Yeah, really. I''m asking you to sleep with me. I want to be as flirtatious as possible." "I didn''t expect to hear that line from Narumi. I thought we were both clear couples who wouldn''t do anything disproportionate, so I..." "Terrible. Mr. Kurano, you''re always watching me pick up cherry blossoms, aren''t you? I can''t do this without cherry blossoms. I want to stay as close as I can to cherry blossoms." Ye said so clearly. Not without me...... Ye squeaks sometimes about things like now. Speaking of which, does Ayu show a side that is occasionally close to your sister? I knew you were brothers. As someone who''s told me this line, I sometimes get a hiatus on the size of their feelings, but when I think about it, I''m so obsessed with the leaves that I can''t beat them either, I''m deciding that this is the couple we are. "Oh, oh! Bye, we''re almost at the rest of the job, and I''m the only one who can finish it, so the Love Love Couple is going home friendly! "Are you sure? Sorry, I''ll get the cherry blossoms and go home. Thanks." "Oh, thank you! Sorry!" "Yeah, it''s okay! I want a boyfriend as nice as you, too. Ha, ha..." I''m sorry I kind of distracted you. After leaving the library where I was working, Ye immediately held me from his shoulder. "Other than cherry blossoms... even though it doesn''t make sense..." "Huh? What''s wrong with me? "No, about this one. Never mind. Let''s go home." Me and Ye went home together as usual. 1282 Dragon Girl (Sanada) It''s been a week since I started letting Ayu-chan, Tomato man''s daughter, reside in Arim''s mansion where she TS and became a bee girl. By the time my brain was about to saturate when I was being heard scattered from two seemingly clear chunks of stories that were going too far sexually or in a sense, or worse, eggs. I was told by Ayu that a friend of Anasm was coming to see me and was waiting for the person with a group of women (including Alim). Especially Ayu. She seems like a thoughtful person for Micah too. "Oh, looks like you''re here already." Shortly after Ayu-chan muttered so, the door to this mansion was knocked hard with the concoction and opened to chatter and momentum. Beyond that was a girl with blonde hair and golden hair. Something like a collar-wrapped lizard Ella grows from around his ear, and a small tuna sticks out of his head as well. The eyes are beautiful as if they were embedded with gems, and the eyes themselves are like lizards. Although there are beasts like the Demons and Lil in this world, it is obvious that they are the ones after that. Tail with scales with a gold pattern based on black. I don''t know what race it is, but I think it''s a Dragon tribe. Probably. It doesn''t leak in the example. It''s pretty. Beauty brings beauty together naturally. "Whoa, we''re all here! "Hey Rose, it''s been about three weeks since you''ve been coming to us? "... what are you talking about, Alim? Last week. I mean, you''re here every week. Isn''t that too much anasm with the chickens and the feeling of time insane? "Ahhh." I see, is this the otherworldly version of jet lag? I don''t know what to describe like this. Is it a space-time mess? "... hmm? Alim, who''s the girl with the tail hair on the horse''s ear there? I guess I brought them from the chickens anyway." "You''re right, I''ll introduce you." "Duh, thanks! My name is Fumi Sanada." "Right! I''m Rose. Say hello! So cute but one name is ware!? This is it. I didn''t... You''ve got a very thick character. "Tomodachi Tomodachi is a friend, isn''t he? Let''s get along, Humi." "Ugh, yeah! Greetings!" Mr. Rose has offered his hand, so I shook it back. I don''t know why, I just shook my hand. He said he was a member of a clan specializing in combat from DNA. My hands are slippery and I look like a girl, but I feel that way for some reason. In retrospect, so did Lil. "... but it''s unusual for Alim to bring in pure chicken people like the Sacraments. What kind of relationship is that over there? "Look, we talked about this before, right? Schools. That classmate... one of my colleagues who''s studying with me, obviously." Anasm also has schools, but compulsory education lasts until the age of five. Most people seem to be in the prep period to start work without studying between children. So you probably don''t even have a word for classmates. By the way, I checked this information on my own. "I see.... you guys are going to have a lot of trouble. Blah, blah, blah. All of them. Chicue said you kept it a secret about anasm, and yet you''re close enough to admit that you''re bringing him in." "Wow, there''s that, too, but Sana actually stuck to anasm on her own." "Eh heh, and you found out from me..." "From Alim, the strongest in this world!? You''re lying!? Let''s be surprised that Mr. Rose sees "incredible" in his eyes. Waiting with the properties of this world, I knew that the existence of ''Alim'', on which God even relies, was in an awesome position, but this way when I hear the words of the first locals I meet, I gain that understanding. "Impossible... What do you mean..." "I can''t help it, Sana, we haven''t done anything, but we''ve only been in this world for three days covering skills that are specific to gathering information about the King of Information or something." "And I haven''t even gotten to a particular level yet, stay on level one." Yes, I''m not sure what it is, but I don''t know what skills I have that seem to have strong names for "King of Information," "Appraisal King," or "Past View," but I''ve got them. When I reported it to everyone, I was surprised at all of them, including God and that Ye. Anazar Level says that if skills grow naturally, their speed varies depending on the talent of the individual. The fact that I''ve acquired these skills on my own means that I''m the most talented person on the planet and I''m not exaggerating. That my life is worthy, and that my life is so recognised by God. Um, horrible while I am. "... ok. You''re just like these guys, and Fumi''s a monster. Well... I''m a friend of Alim''s... Oh, no way. Is this what Alim and his classmates and they all look like? "Yeah, most people are normal." "That''s a lie! Oh, she''s cute now. Or the tone sounds like a king, but this kid is so cute after all. I want to be closer to you. I want to know more. Oh, you shouldn''t. My bad habit is with the first child I meet...... "... that, fumi. What''s that in your hand? This is a notebook. "Is that the recording form from the other world? ¡­ the person in charge of the information takes out such a thing. I don''t have a good feeling about that." When Mr. Rose said that, me and everyone but her nodded their necks. "That hunch, it''s a hit." "Honestly, Sana''s amazing." "I''ve been digging for roots and leaves since I first met you too..." "Wow, you should be ready because it''s really amazing." "Mi, we''re all like that...! Everybody says something, but that''s me and Dear Life. "Oh, wait, my eyes are frightening, Fumi." "Hehe... So let''s start with the date of birth..." "Ha, help me, Alim... Micah...! "I''m sorry, I don''t think I can" "Give it up, Rose" Finally I caught her shoulder. Mo, Nigasanai. "Shzai! "Ah... Ya... Uh-huh. Yeah! 1283 Taru tangle (cherry blossom) One day on Earth. The whole family of the Bengwood family had left to stay in another area. Being immersed in leaves from time to time, I had plenty of free time this day. Before I became involved with anasm, I even studied the time I said this. To catch up with the leaves. Or do you think you read a book with braille? There was really not much entertainment I could do that I was blind (Mekura) who was forced to get my eyesight with special glasses. Games and comics are also unsatisfactory. But I was limited in what I could do, so I didn''t have time. But this is how I''m blind and I don''t know what to do the other way around. You can do your studies in anasm, and books written in Braille can''t be enjoyed anymore now. I don''t feel like I can play the game alone because Leaf and I have been the big premise so far. I''m not used to regular books, comics, and videos, so I have a hard time getting my hands on it inside. I''m overflowing with entertainment, but I don''t feel overflowing. After all, I live on leaves. I had no choice but to dive back into bed and sleep unfaithfully. That''s when I heard the sound of knocking on my room door. This beating is obviously your sister. ... it was. If your sister is gone at the same time as me, she will come to tangle. I opened the door because I wasn''t sure if I would reply because I was serious about your sister''s entanglement, but I couldn''t win in my spare time. "What, sister" "Cherry blossoms, I don''t know." "I knew...... Look, come on." "Eh, sorry." As I headed into the room for you, your sister started laughing happily at Nico. I''m too pretty and excited while my own real sister. When your sister sat back on my bed, she urged me to come next to her by tapping on the edge. "Yes, sir.... So, what do you want? "No, I haven''t had any dreams since yesterday, so I don''t have enough beautiful girl ingredients. I''m here to replenish you with cherry blossoms." That''s what you said. Your sister hugged me from the side. My arms are deliberately passed through my chest, pressing my face around my shoulders. And your sister''s own breasts compress my arms. I have to say that it is my boulder sister who also does trace amounts of sexual harassment while sweetening me. ... I decided not to do it because Ayu has a wild scratch that says he''s not a man. "Cherry blossoms still smell good today like beautiful girls. Your tits are big and you''re perfect! "All the soaps my sister and I use are the same, and my breasts are about as dry. Isn''t this what you call a word boomerang? "Ho, you''ve become self-admiring without weighing..." With that said, your sister deposits the body with me even more. My sister feels a little heavier because I''m lighter due to height and age issues. "Your sister''s a sweetheart." "Huh? I guess so. Maybe against dreams." "That''s right. Sweet to Ayu everyday, sweet to me if Ayu is not around. Sometimes it''s sweet on Lil, sometimes it''s sweet on Sho. I think you''re sweet on someone in our group." Is it sweet or is it good at sweetness? I wonder, of course, if you can say it''s good to wave love to everyone, not in a bad way. I''m also good at waving my love for Ayu, but I wonder if that guy is a little different from your sister because he has the power to fight even lonely. "It could indeed be.... don''t you like it? "Hmm, your sister is cute, and I don''t think most people would like it," "Oh well. So how about cherry blossoms? I mean, you like me? Your sister has turned to the kind of eyes she expects as she takes her face off me. That''s settled. Nothing, the leaves weren''t the only ones who kept supporting me when my eyes were blind. Even your sister is one of them splendidly. I am so grateful to die. "Yeah, I love it" ¡­¡­ The cherry blossoms are super dele......! "Such a big deal. You''re not usually that twisted." "Okay, then why don''t you show me that with your attitude! Your sister moved away from me a little and spread her hands wide open. I guess that means hugging me. I don''t have a choice, so I''ll go out with you. I also spread my hands lightly and hugged my sister. I smell good as soon as I get close. Is this the one your sister just experienced with me? "Muggy." "Hey, I''m really here! What makes cherry blossoms so sweet, is it acceptable to be more sexually harassed today......? "You can leave now." "Damage, I won''t miss it." Your sister smiled happily and embraced me back. You might think from the side, what are middle school and high school sisters doing, but, well, I guess that''s okay. "I knew I''d feel happy when I was holding a beautiful girl." "Then sister, can''t you just hug yourself? "Such a vain..." "Hehe, I''m just kidding." Second, I remember when your sister was satisfying her own desires. About that time when I was binding my own hair, not looking like Ayu, and I had a pathological grin in front of the mirror. It won''t... it won''t happen again, will it? 1284 private world (with dreams) "How many days will you be here? "Come on. I don''t know. No." Me and Mihana were only able to have two people in the world made by the second generation Anazare Level. This world, added to the candidate for Warp Destination, is an uninhabited world without a deserted island. I would say a private world. Well, it''s a super dangerous place because it only inhabits SSS-ranked demons. "We can do whatever we want in this world, right? "Yeah. Because we''re practically like the anarchy level for this world. I defeated the man who made it." "It''s not a bad idea to get in here when you two want to love each other alone." That being said, Mihana threw herself into the bed of this stronghold and lay down in bold letters. This house and its bed were both what we got after a hard time. That''s what makes me attached. "But I miss you. Even though it''s recent, it doesn''t seem to be recent." ''Cause it was a routine that wasn''t weird in my dreams.'' "But now I can tell you, that situation wasn''t fun inside, was it? We spend some days out there half-naked or naked." "Ah, the day I washed everything I was wearing." "It was a valuable experience." days when there are few cloths and you have to expose your body more. It was perfectly good because it was just me and Mika, but if we were strong and had a problem, it was mutual sexual desire. Our daily behavior is natural in anatomy and on Earth. But in this world, the level is 1 and there are no items, and I couldn''t because if I followed my instincts, it would definitely be a big deal. It can be said that the body exposure on it was with applying salt to the wound. Especially beautiful flowers that are so lusty that they both admit to each other, for once I looked at them and pretended not to see them, but I know they looked spicy at night. "So I had a dream, why did you come to this world again?" "Look, it''s summer. I thought I''d find it on an island that feels good in this world and build it on the beach. I don''t mind looking for a deserted island with anasm, but this one is more overwhelmingly deserted. I don''t think he''s drifting with artificial debris on the island." If you use an item to make it from scratch, it honestly feels less realistic than a real beach. That''s the only level I can notice of the person who made it, but I''m really concerned about the details. so that the artist pays attention to the details of the work. In fact, I''ve been calling Kara, Rose, etc. to take a sea bath in the world I made, but I''m the only one who felt the difference from the actual beach in the middle of it. "Oh, I see. I knew we all wanted to swim." "Sort of. Sanada came too. We can only expose ourselves to bare skin in this company. I need a decent place." "Right, me too, but you''re basically avoiding showing your body besides Ye and Sho, both Cherry Blossom and Lil. A beach just for my people, I think." Even though I say I''m avoiding it, I''m fine within this crew. Especially Lil. What I can''t go through with this is what I feel sorry for, what I need, places like this, even though my goal in life so far is to enjoy and get my youth back full of vertigo, but I date my boyfriend named Sho at sea because people are noticing me and I''m having trouble. It''s the same with me and Miho that you haven''t experienced the sea properly. "So, we''re just gonna go find the island and fix it? "You will. I wish I could find a good place." "... we have to take into account demons and stuff, right? There are demons out here that even reward us with one arrow." "Yeah, so I''ll make sure you avoid demons." In the meantime, I''ll use the satellites I used when I worked in this world hunting demons to find out if there''s any good land. The size of this world is as small as the moon. Probably smaller than Neptune or Pluto. I was able to find it right away. "Yeah, I like this island. The view is more than anything." Which one? Mizuka also peeks into the monitor. I hope you like it. "Oh, that''s good! Let it be here! "Then you''re off!... hehe, we''ll have a beach date when the maintenance is done early. I''ll wear a microbikini for you." "Nothing normal is fine. If I had flowers, I''d be wearing them too much and they wouldn''t be unusual anymore." "Chi." Aside from the slightly obstinate flowers, for now we landed on an instant trip to the island. Two bird-shaped demons attacked us at once at that moment, but there''s no way I''d lose in the skilled state, turning into something delicious tonight in an instant. Then when it comes to what you did, the removal of fine stones, driftwood, and dangerous organisms in the forest area. It was a flash with skill, but it made me feel pretty pretty pretty much like I saw it against effort. "I knew skills were easy and nice." "Your mother already leaves her skills to clean your house." "Actually, so are we." "Well, you will, won''t you?" "So we''re going on a date? Hey, hey, you got a dream? "Of course." Have plenty of fun looking around. I don''t really think of playing in the ocean as anything other than swimming and sand, but, ma''am, we can handle it. Whatever keeps the two of us alive ___________. 1285 Second Guest (Sanada) "That''s why I''m coming to see you today." "You are." The next day Rose came to visit. Also, we were waiting for the customer on our doorstep. Sakura for Ayu, Mika and Lil. The fact that these four people are all together, and yet there is no Ip Kun and Furano, means that the visitor is definitely a woman. "What, is Fumi meeting for the first time? In addition, Rose, who has been staying at this mansion since yesterday and is about to welcome a new guest with me, has asked me that. I blamed you so much for root digging leaf digging questions. This kid normally became friends with me. Well, of course I''m an interview professional, and although I have the skill to stand around cleverly to avoid being hated, I was surprised that you still opened your mind so much. "Yeah, it''s almost the first time we''ve all met for me. I''m barely out of this mansion yet." "Right. Well, I''m from a different world. Just relax and get used to it." Note that there is a mysterious custom in this mansion that all girls must take a bath together when they get together. Except Ayu, of course. Rose''s naked body I could worship as we bathed together. Only the Dragons were close to Lil and sporty. Especially around the stomach. But the chest is normal. A little bigger than me. Since I came to this mansion, I was kind of horrified because I felt pity surrounded by three of my big tits. Besides, this mansion door gets knocked. Apparently, there''s a visitor for you. When Ayu called out to the door, "Which way," it slowly opened and one girl appeared. "Grandpa Shima Su" "Welcome, Mr. Margot! The first impression I had of that child, who Ayu-chan called Mr. Margot, is peace of mind. Sounds kind of whacky. It''s not like this kid is going to have motherhood or anything. My face... my face is not glitchy. Sure, this kid is a beautiful girl, too, but unlike Ayu and the four of them and Rose, who tend to do so, it''s not like ''a chunk of beauty like you painted it''. To parable, it feels like one, calm colored gem, has been thrown into the flock of gold. If this kid was in the same school as us, he''d keep about 10th place in the Girls Rankings by extension. "No, you''re all cute as ever. Nice...... Whoa, so is that the new kid you''re from Chicue? "Yes." "Oh well. I''m Margot! Nice to meet you!" "I am Fumi Sanada. Pleasure." Mr. Margot has offered his hand, so I responded to that handshake. ... Somehow, I''m still uncertain, but somehow I don''t feel like this kid is a normal person. They''re in this world. Humans like elves and dwarves. That''s the only discomfort I feel though. There''s nothing else abrupt about the look and tone. It''s a demon and compared to the Micahs, but normal. I knew that relief would prevail. "Why not...? "Hmm? Please? "I''m kind of relieved to be in this mansion with you." ¡­¡­ Wow, me too! Is there still something that goes together? Mr. Margot...... I feel like I could make special friends with this guy. But the age of appearance isn''t so different from ours, how could this guy be a tribute? Do you want to know your age? "Please call me Fumi about me. By the way, how many times is Mr. Margot here? "What, age? You''re 17, right? "Oh, you''re the same age! "Same age? Yay! I''m perfectly my age until now. It was just Lil! Hmm, just Lil? Oh, well, Ayu and Mika are 13 in this world, and Rose is somehow unknown in age. It will, won''t it? Ayu-chan caught me and used a salutation, but then... "Tame mouth is fine...? "Yeah, yeah! Fine!" "Well, good to see you again, Margot...... honey? "Yeah, yeah! Then I''ll call you Fumi." Oh, good. The feeling of making friends in a world you don''t know. Maybe I enjoy traveling with backpackers and stuff from the system that crosses the world. I think I figured something out. Yeah, I want to know because we got along. Everything about this kid.... bad you are about to come out again. My bad habit of not being willing to contain it. I took out my notebook pen. ¡­¡­ "Margot, if you don''t mind, give me a moment." "What, what? "Ah, you''re caught again" "It''s going to be a routine event." Ayu and Mika say something, but I don''t mind that. Because no one can stop my desire to know. 1286 Sempai (lil) After a new semester with the show and everyone, I also became a senior in high school. April is a time of meeting and breaking up in Japan at Chicue. I could learn the emotional depth of both parties, who would not have been able to taste it if I had been in an anasm where there was only compulsory education until I was 5 years old. And even so, in my case, I hardly knew the old third grade students, so meeting them is bigger. I mean, a lot of freshmen came into this school. The school we attend is called the prestigious school. On top of that, the number of students is high each year because both the escalator formula and the exam formula are accepted. The large number of students also increases the number of department activities. That''s why so many freshmen knocked on the gates of Judo. And that''s not all this year. The shows are all struggling to be judo and practically the best in the country, especially the show pulling octopus to different industries...... is that it? Anyway, it got so noticed that they had ten times as many entrance notices compared to the usual year. My advisor, Dr. Golissen, told me. Besides, thanks to the fact that I helped Judo perform alongside everyone else in the soliciting place for freshmen, there has been a surge in women''s entry hopes that have never existed except for me. As always, Sana, the information master who figured things out as quickly as possible, said, "Some people are such beautiful women!" It seems it was easy for a child who was originally interested in Judo to get in for that reason. It''s a pleasure. At the same time, it seems there are quite a few men who joined the department for me. It would be my face, but it would be my body, but I''m worried that I can put myself in the "Wu" world with the impure motive of what I''m looking for, although I don''t know where you paid attention and took an interest in me and knocked on the gates of Judo. ... I started judo for the show, and it''s only been about six months in Chiques, which is not what I can say though. Six months from now, let''s think I wish I had a third of my target group left. Anyway, I''m not as sweet as I am at home, but I''m usually sweet for shows at school. Even during the club activities, one of the scales often gives a glimpse. Few kids should be discouraged to find out they have a boyfriend. "Oh, that! Mr. Lil Fuen...... right? "Wahun? Oh, my God, I was cleaning up my cleaning gear on duty thinking a lot about me, and one girl talked me into it. This school can tell the person''s grade by looking at the color of the pattern on the top. If you think it''s a face you''ve never seen, you know, freshman year. I mean, I was a freshman. "Ugh, yeah. You''re damn right I am! "Wow! Me, it''s called the middle field of the year. In fact, I''ve been wondering about Senior Fuen ever since I saw Judo perform at the freshman welcome party during this time...! "Let it be, Sempai......! One of those words about a kid named Nakano echoed in the marrow of my bones. Or maybe it''s the heart. Senior, Senpai, Sempai......! What a sweet word. Write it down as your predecessor, Sempai. I naturally knew that the lower classmates called the upper classmates seniors. But I was not immune to any of the words when I was on the way in and had very little interaction with other than my kids in the same grade. I, who was a slave, am used in reverence around the position of being revered. I can''t believe this is just happening over time with nature. I still think school is nice. "Oh, you know, Senior Huen? "Wow, wow!? Oh, I''m sorry. It''s just a little sky up there. So it''s Sun Nakano? What can I do for you? "Oh, no, that, it''s just a greeting! She''s so cute, she looks like she''s throwing a guy a span... and I was definitely going to say hello when I got the chance." "Wow, thanks for that! In short, this Co is one of the new recruits for the girl Sana was talking about. Like I said, you can''t look at me and come in, can you? "Oh, uh, thank you from now on! "Yeah, nice to meet you! Looking forward to seeing you in my room. Yo! "Ha! Oh, well, then I''m with this! That''s what I said and came to say hello. My junior number one left. Kouhai, Sempai...... Oh, how good it sounds. You have this kind of interaction every day when there''s going to be a club activity. I feel so, so young. And at the club that day. Apparently, everyone also received rumors that there would be more women members in Judo, and I was to be praised that day as a goddess for bringing in a lot of women from the same men. I got a lot of luxury from my favorite dried meat guy. I guess it''s nice to have that many girls, huh? I don''t know. Can I even be happy that you''re happy for me? Speaking of which, you''ve all been pretty happy to have just me around for a long time. Um, I hope the increase in the number of girls results in a decrease in Judo''s strength. No, if you think about it, it''s okay for Shaw to flirt with me, and maybe everyone will. People often say I''m smart, but I still don''t know. I need to keep learning this, hey. 1287 Diary of the First Prince * It''s not a new character. ##### Teal Mephirado, the current first prince of the Kingdom of Mephirado, keeps this diary. The weather today is rainy. My job as a prince also left me free because I dropped everything I needed to do today, and I had no choice but to look at the bookshelf and discover this write-up diary, so I decided to write it for the first time in about a year. Today, the kingdom of Mephirado is echoed with great good news, as it is every week. Mother resurrected, demon gods vanished, real gods appeared before us, and it got better not to be frightened by irrational threats. This is all happening this past year. And it all starts when my brother Ruin protects Alim Nariway in the Pippy Forest. It will be a long time to write about how it went from there to today, and I won''t have to write about those important things because the scribes of this castle are in the book. Now, spring is beginning to come to you all around me because the whole of Anasm is at peace. Or did the flower buds blossom? Ruins, for example. Ruin finally, finally, finally, started dating Lilo a few months ago. Muli and Orgo, too. I knew from my brother that each relationship wasn''t just a friendly quartet. 18... For example, if Ruin and Lilo touch each other, they blush for decades. Gatai''s good Orgo makes his expression hard just because Muli sweetened him. It would be any worse if they made such a sight look like every day. What about that now? Confess from Ruin and Orgo, men, respectively, and accomplish as they deserve. How dare you see Lilo sneaking out in the morning from Ruin''s room during this time. I mean, I guess that''s what it is. It was the moment I realized that my actual brother, Ruin, and the three people who had grown up to be adorable like my brother and sister. For now, the survival of the Mephilados and the Kingdom of Mephilados is assured and secure. I can say it''s a pleasure. I want you to keep up the good work. And your father and mother. Since Alim brought your mother back to life, your father''s various conditions have obviously improved. I knew we loved each other, but I didn''t know it was this far. But such a father seems to have had problems lately. That''s the age difference with your mother. Your mother is now just about thirty years old when she first gave birth to Kara, whereas your father is 13 years older than that. One was alive, and the other was deceased, so naturally. But your mother has the beauty she was told to be the most beautiful in this world before Alim arrived. From my eyes, I am so young that I can only look the same age even though I am my mother. In short, they actually look older than twenty years apart. That''s why your father didn''t dare choose to rejuvenate according to his mother''s age, even after he found out how effective the medicine Alim makes, but that''s apparently shaking a little. This is a rumor phase, but those two seem to think it''s time to have another kid under Kara. I mean, we might have more brothers. Based on that, my opinion as my oldest son is that I honestly want you to like your fathers. I know how much your father suffered from losing your mother. That''s why I want to respect the results you two have achieved. Okay, next thing you know, Kara. She doesn''t have a lover like the Ruins because she''s just thirteen. But over the past year, I''ve had more friends at once deriving from Alim. It seems like fun every day, but I smile when I look at it. To be honest, Kara didn''t have any friends before Alim. Lilo and Muli and I were close, but that''s substance, like my sister. I can tell from the kids my age, it was just a relationship at the top. What about that now? Nearly ten girls, dubbed the sorority, began to gather in Kara''s room. Not only that, but some of them are individually, with friends almost every day because they play on a daily basis. As my brother, I have more friends at once who can forgive my sister, and I am sincerely happy to be happy. I just have two concerns. That Kara is the youngest in that sorority group due to the fact that Alim and Mika were 17 years old in real age. Not one woman her age, rather around sixteen, is the most common. I''m worried you''re keeping up with the story. But maybe it''s okay that we''re getting along. It''s not a good idea to worry too much as a brother, so let''s keep it in our minds. The other thing is that Kara has become completely playful. I don''t have time to study because I play with someone every day. As a princess, I''d like to make this a matter of passion, but Alim seems to be the only one with the best friends around. According to the pedagogical theory that teaches Kara to study, Kara''s study situation is clearly progressing more than before her friendship with them began. Despite playing around every day. Apparently there is a genius in regards to teaching. Lilo said, apparently, that''s the daughter of a werewolf named Lil. In addition, you think Sakura has terribly high intelligence that Alim and Micah, Micah''s real sister, too? So they''re fishing and Kara seems to be able to study. Do you still not need to worry about this either? The royal family should choose who they want to make friends with, but apparently I may not have to take issue with Kara''s friends. It can be said that it has been prepared from the environment on its own. Besides, each member of that sorority has a wide variety of races and countries of origin up to the world of origin. It''s also rare for a princess to have such a broad friendship. I want you to grow up healthy like this. And then... yes, Lord Herrell and Lord Elle. It''s time for those two to get married. After more than a hundred years, we can finally patrol each other and once again, Lord Herrell manipulates us by the bad guys but still manages to live amicably. If you ask me, I hear Lord Herrell and Lord Elle are familiar with childhood. Speaking of which, the Ruins are familiar with their childhood, as should Lord Ult and Lord Palasna, who got married and dressed. If you think about it, childhood marriage may soon become an epidemic across the anatomy. It''s just that if there''s one problem, I don''t have any of those stories. The only thing I wanted to look back and write about so far was that I wasn''t the only one with spring. Is there a good opponent somewhere? Additional notes. I asked Lord Bacchus, the same age, to empathize with this, and he replied, "I would be happy in my life if I could make wine." Well, if I make any hobbies too... 1288 Junior high school, summer memories (dream) "Hey, Ayumu! Ahhhhhhhhh! It''s just hilaryyy" A day of summer vacation for junior high school students. Beautiful flowers broke into my room through the window as usual this day. And I''m going to complain that I''m leaving time as if I''m making a mess of myself, facing RPG sincerely. "Hima! Aahhhhhhhhhhh! "I''m busy! Look, you can see that! "It''s a game. You''re just playing a game! "Games are my life! Don''t interrupt my happy hour." Mmm. Perhaps Mika is swelling her cheeks, imitating me when she gets angry. Mihana''s behavior was probably like that, and I didn''t turn around and let her start the game again. "... here''s what I''m gonna do! "Nhh! Hey... stop it! Hmm! I won''t let you go until you tell me to play. Mika hugged me from behind to squeeze me around my ribs. It is simply painful. It''s painful and hot. "Again! Get away from me! "It''s not too hot, is it? This room is really cool." "The adhesive surface fits! My back is so warm....." Speaking of which, the cause of warmth is not just the temperature of beautiful flowers. Instead of being plumpy... In other words... Looks like he''s grown up again. Me and Mihana have grown up as junior high school students, but when you feel Mihana grow up from a sister or a sister you''re always with, you get a complicated feeling every time. I''m a boy except for what I look like... and I need rabbits to get away from me and the horns fast. "Anyway, just stay away, it''s hard to play games." "That''s what I''m doing! "No, but it''s really a little bit more... noooo!? "Oh, my God, all of a sudden you''re shouting! What''s wrong with you? "So... so..." The word "Lucky Badge" appears on the game screen. I glanced at the time measuring machine. The journey takes 56 hours 42 minutes 23 seconds. It took so long to collect just a dozen... I did it, I did it. Hundreds of a chance to equip all characters with 3 of this item and defeat Las Boss for 1 turn. Theoretically, it is, but nobody has tried it yet because the chances of getting it are too low. Now I can be a pioneer before anyone else. Then we take down Las Boss, shoot it in the video, reply, and put it online. I have a lot to do, but I have exceeded a mountain. "Sorry, it''s important. I''m going to save it carefully, so I''m going to hang up." "Eh, ah, yeah... Okay." "Hah... I''ve done it" Turn off the game and turn towards Mihana. Mika was staring at me with a jittery face. "Best regards. I''m done." "... can you play? "Play" I see!... I''ve kept you waiting a long time, so I''ll let you hang out with me. Get ready! A dazzling smile. You look happy from the bottom of your heart. Yeah, if you''re so happy, you''d better play with him. I usually just give too much priority to games, and I don''t hate playing with beautiful flowers. "... so what are you going to do? "What should I do? "I didn''t make up my mind, but I pushed." No? "No, I''m not saying no." "Fufufu, let''s do that too. I''m going to go get it. Just hang on a second." What Mika always says about my women''s costume set. Mika thinks I''m a dressed doll or something. Appreciate my clothes and the clothes I have prepared for this, because my back is almost the same. Beautiful flowers appeared on the veranda as usual. From here, you''ll move on to the veranda of the beautiful flower room right next door. Honestly, it''s dangerous... "Be careful." "Mmm, you''re worried. I''ve been using it here for about five years, and I have a dream. I''ll use it here when I come to my room. That''s why I''m... cumming!? "Mikah!? When I put my foot on the fence, unusual beautiful flowers slipped my foot. I grabbed Mika''s waist in a hurry and pulled to this side. We pulled with all our strength and fell to the floor. "Mmm... haha..." That''s why I said it was dangerous, and I tried to tell Mika that. But I couldn''t do it. My mouth was blocked by something. ... I noticed a beautiful flower with an open eye right in front of me. The tip of the nose is the same. And my lips... Looks like Mika and I are falling apart. "Nhh!? "Ha... Hohi..." When I opened my eyes, Mika''s face was in front of me again. And the lips are still connected.... kissing in a dream, kissing in reality. "Puhah. Fufufu, what do you say? The wake up kiss." "I was just dreaming of kissing beautiful flowers, so I was really surprised." "You dreamt that because I kissed you?" That''s right. Beautiful flowers grow up and grow up a little bit, laughing happily as they did back then. That dream is a memory. It was the day I kissed my first accident since I was a junior high school student.... Mika and I used to kiss in an accident before we went out. About once a year or a year and a half. No, it would have been a faster span. Now, it''s only natural because I kiss dozens of times a day, but back then, I was so excited that my heart would come out just by kissing. I''m a man, too. "Well, I woke up first, so I''ll make breakfast! "... no, I''ve only been enjoying Mika for 30 minutes. I''ll kiss you for 30 minutes, too." Without waiting for Mika''s reply, she laid her lips on the bed like a drag. Oh, the excitement is still the same now. 1289 Kitchen II Disease (Leaf) "Fufufufu... finally, I''m ready...! Months of struggle. What I was developing during my original research has been completed. Oh, what an exciting and exciting thing to make, the ultimate and complete thing. If this has spread to the world, my magic eye awakening must have progressed more. "Fu, fuha, fuhahaha, fuhahahaha! "... where are you? "Ha!" Every time my fianc¨¦ is given from this heaven, it is very clever to take my back, which is supposed to be the possessor of the mind. Do you think there is a blind spot for me that is only familiar to children? Woo-hoo, you''re so cute and adorable today. "The results of my magic research have been accomplished, Fiance." "No way, it''s finally finished!? A device that even blind people like me can see! "No, it will take another year for me to use the full power of anatomy. No, apart from that, I was able to make something I was playing with." I''ll show you a darkly dyed suit, gathered by a demon. From the cherry blossoms, which are unknown, it will look like nothing but black clothes. As expected, I tilted my neck. "The clothes that Ip always wears when he plays with cook''s disease, right? Well, yeah. "So, you made something out of that dress? "Soyukoto" "Let me see." "Yeah." Change clothes on the spot. I was to be wrapped in black. And put something like a wireless earphone in your ear, and you''re ready. Of course, I will also equip my eyelids. "So what do you do?" "Look at that." I took a pose to increase the magic''s power. Perhaps the cherry blossoms saw a huge magical formation behind me from the moment I posed. ¡­¡­ Did you use magic? "Yeah, this magic team is actually a video. I don''t know what to hide... but I can see the magic team from all over my body." I see. "Besides, I can read the brain waves from the instruments I''m wearing in my ear and configure whatever color I like. That''s why we can do this." Multiple red magical formations appeared at the feet, back, above the head, hands and feet. Oh, the magic that burns in Guren. It''s so awesome and nice. Blood rolls. "Are you saying you want me to read the brain waves and get the footage out of your clothes? You''ve made something amazing again." "Fufu! This will unleash the secret and passion of our compatriots throughout the country and the world without regret." I mean, I''m going to commercialize it. "Mmm. The previous magic eye contact was also very popular, and I''m sure this will sell." A short while ago, I developed contacts that can be used for my favorite magic eye (design) with brainwave and video technology, and I was asked by my organization to plan and sell products. As a result, magic seekers around the world paid for their contacts, and I, the developer, gained enormous wealth. Well, I''m focusing on the full cost of my original research. "But you''re using amazing technology... every time." "A lot of them just use the by-products of my original research." "That research is for me, too." "It was for the cherry blossoms, to be exact. I can already see the cherry blossoms." "Still, as for me, I''m happy. I always say that." That said, the cherry blossoms tried to hug me with a smile that seemed glowing. But somehow I stopped on the way. Hmm? "Well, you don''t have to look so sad.... aren''t those clothes in a delicate machine? Are you okay holding me? "Ah, that''s right. It''s okay because I didn''t make it like that." I see! The cherry blossoms hugged me. Oh, my God, how sweet and loving. I''m working hard for these moments. This time, it just happened in the flow of the story. "... so you commercialize this, right? "Of course, this will give us a lot of research funding again." "Passionate, really." Well... I don''t want to leave a name in history. In addition, although many IQ200 like me have become great people, there is no obligation to make use of that IQ for mankind. That''s personal freedom. Still, even though I''m playing like this, even though I''m a junior high school student, I''m doing it as a researcher for my father''s imitation and loved ones. I''m not putting it on like Kitchenji is sick. Nevertheless, I am actually a cook''s disease. I was deeply impressed by the magic of anarchy because of Kitchenji disease. But as a researcher, although I use it, I don''t have absolute trust in magic. If, suddenly, magic could not be used... something happened and the cherry blossom''s eyes could not be fully healed. I can''t help worrying about that. Such a breakthrough may also be possible because of the presence of anatomy. The cherry blossom says, "Because the research results so far have been wasted, we are advancing the study of vision restoration equipment", but the real reason why I am continuing the research is.... "Mm, leaves. You''re thinking something hard again." "Eh, ah, no. That''s not true. I was just wondering what to do about the sales channels." "Don''t you say that''s hard? Well, maybe so. Anyway, this time it''s just part of Kitchen Two''s pathological activities. It doesn''t bother me deeply. Because it''s a hobby and breathtaking. 1290 New Years Day! 2021 "" "Happy opening!! January 1st at midnight.We gathered in one room and said congratulations at once.The annual celebration of the New Year for those who travel to and from Earth and anarchy.This year, with the addition of new Sanada, the number of dishes has increased and the venue has become noisy. There have been many things this year.Really. "... oh, my God, that''s what I just said on Earth a few months ago.We''re celebrating New Year''s with anarchy. " "Mmm! In analogy, another event is bigger than New Year''s, but we''re Japanese after all." "This is how we get used to celebrating New Year''s." "Wow, I''m an anatomist, but I''m in the flow." "Well, hah, I just want to make a scene like this." How many times do you celebrate a New Year with anarchy?... it must have been about the second time.But I feel like it is the fifth time for some reason.Everyone but me, Sanada, seems to feel that way.Does that mean that the relationship between anarchy and us cannot be cut off? In time, I would like to bring a culture of celebrating the New Year to anarchy.Well, it looks like we''ve celebrated New Year''s at the castle... well, don''t worry about the details.My memory has been very cloudy since now, but I''m sure it''s because it''s too noisy. Leaving aside the Anaza level, which peeks at us with an enlightened expression, we continued to celebrate the New Year''s Eve as it is. "Nevertheless, I''ve never tried everyone''s New Year costume on Earth because I can''t see them normally during the winter holidays, but they''re all gorgeous and beautiful!And of course, Ayu-chan is a kimono. " "Yeah, well!It looks good on you, I can''t help it. " At this rate, my brother does not wear kimonos at the adult ceremony. Ah, maybe it could be my brother. "Mmm, I don''t know.It''s a boulder..... " "I don''t think it''s a problem if it''s cute, but I..." It cannot be denied entirely that it is impossible.Because I prefer to wear kimonos.But I''m a man on the family register... "... well, the truth is, you''re all 17 years old, so I''m 22 years old.Is Kanata and Sakura 19? " "Ufu? God, what are you suddenly saying? Until now, Anaza level, who was just looking at us, suddenly said something strange with an uncomfortable smile.I wonder if you''re drinking alcohol.We''re underage, so we don''t have any alcohol in our drinks. "No, or are we all five?If so, I can say that I am five years old. " ¡­¡­ "Forget what I said." "... I don''t know." Anaza level again moved to the corner of the room and returned to a position where she just watched us silently.If you want to mix it up, you should have told me.If you''d told me, I wouldn''t have done anything wrong. "Well, if it''s a New Year''s celebration, shouldn''t we say that?Thank you again this year.Fufufu, everyone will help me satisfy my intellectual curiosity! "Yeah, nice to meet you! Thus began the chaos of eating and drinking again.I want to have a fun year with us and all of our anarchists again! That''s why I want to thank you again this year! ##### This story is not the main part of the parallel. * Future plans will be listed in the status report (updated by the end of the day on 1/1/2021.1). Please check there for updates and new work information. 1291 Castle (Sanada) "Are you sure you want to come in here?" "Yeah." Come to anarchy, day ten. I broke up with Rose and Margot and decided to continue the girls'' party somewhere else. Apparently there is someone who will be Ayu-chan''s next spindle at this girls'' party.Normally, the child would ask Ayu-chan''s mansion, but she couldn''t come because she was busy, and this time she decided to take this form. That''s why we were moving away from the mansion.For me, it''s the first time I''ve been out since I came to anarchy. The city looks like medieval Europe.An open fantasy world. I wonder if this is that God''s hobby. There are many different people going to the city.Some people are mixed with beasts like Lil and Rose, and there are a wide variety of species such as long eared elves and bearded dwarfs.And the colour of the ground fur is strange.Is it red, blue or green?Once again, I was made to realize that it was a completely different world. And Ayu-chan and Mika-chan are disguised now.They seem to be like the top idols in the world, so it seems like they''re only going out for a few seconds.Well, that can''t be helped. I don''t think that Earth would have liked to get into entertainment. ... anyway, that''s enough. When Lil had four ears, a dragon girl, and magic and skill, her belly was filled. The problem is where we stand now. It is before the greatest of the kingdoms except God.Yes, the castle. In front of the big castle. A real castle. Ayu-chan, Mika-chan, and Lil-chan and Sakura behave as if they were here. In the first place, Ayu-chan''s mansion is the actual neighbor of this castle.... once again, the fact that this child has done a lot of terrible things in this world stains him. "Good luck all the time, I''m here to play with Kara and the others!" "Ha! Welcome!Please come through! " When Ayu-chan disguised herself, the doorman passed her through with a face pass.I was supposed to meet you for the first time, but I didn''t even ask.I wonder how much you trust me, Ayu-chan. No, I haven''t been to the castle in a while. "For us. I never came for spring break." The garden is also splendid. Does the royal family laugh and drink super fine tea in places like this?Like a cartoon. Hmm, I''m curious... Through a large garden, he finally reached the entrance of the castle.We don''t have to do anything to open a big door.From there emerged an abominable servant or butler. Hello! "Welcome aboard. The princess is expecting you.Come on in. " "Excuse me!" Everyone enters the castle as they are used to.Of course, I followed.Chandeliers, luxurious ornaments, and the picturesque interior of the castle before you.I''m really worried that it wasn''t a dress coat. Someone was in front of Ayu-chan''s eyes.Three girls. Probably what these kids are after this time. Kara-chan, I''m here! "Alim, Mika, Lil, Sakura, welcome!" A girl with golden and fluffy hair standing in the middle ran towards Mika-chan and hugged her.It seems to be dynamic in character, but they are only done gently. This girl just told the gatekeepers...?Somewhat very noble atmosphere. Is this the princess of this castle? "I brought another one today, from Earth." "Well, it''s unusual for Alim to bring someone out of the queue." Kara and I meet each other.If you look at it like this, it''s a beautiful girl who deserves to be with Ayu-chan.And it smells cute and good. "Nice to meet you. My name is Cara Mephirado." "Ah, I''ll see you for the first time. My name is Fumi Sanada. Thank you very much." "Fufufu, please take your time." "Yes, let me sweeten your words." When I finished talking with Kara, Mika sent me a message. [Sana-chan, I think you know, but this kid...] [Are you a princess after all?] [Yes, but don''t go too far.This kid hates that kind of thing....] [All right, I''ll do good. So, those two...] [I''ll tell you after I introduce myself] Wow, I talked to a real princess.Even though it''s a different world, it''s a monster for the rest of my life...!We need to be disrespectful.Oh, no, can''t you be afraid of that?It''s hard to find salted plums... Continuing, they approached us after they looked the same age as us or a little bit higher.The two of them stand before me first. Well, shall we name ourselves? "That''s right! I''m Lilo, this is Muli! Nice to meet you!" "Ha, yes! It''s Fumi, thank you." Lilo and Muli... are beautiful girls, of course.I wonder if there are only beautiful men and women in this world anymore. Well, anyway, these two are in contrast. First of all, Mr. Lilo, it''s amazing. It''s a bin bin, what is this?Probably a bigger I cup.Lil was probably G or H, so it was bigger than that.It seems very spicy. Is this what happens to all girls from anarchy with initials like "ri" and two-letter names? And Mr Mulli. Well... if you don''t say too disrespectfully, I''m against Mr Lilo.If you cheat, is it as good as the girl''s version of Ayu-chan?I don''t think the boulder is close to the man''s version, though. "Fumi! Fumi is cute too!" "Ah, thank you." "Is this a total of 10 women''s clubs?There''s more we can do! " Mika-chan sent me another message. [Now, let me introduce you. Muli is the daughter of the archbishop of this country, and Lilo is the daughter of the minister.In this country, the position of Archbishop, minister and chief of the Knights is almost the same.] [I see... you mean the noble lady?] [Yes, and instead of Kara''s sister.They''re both eighteen years old, one more than we actually are.] [Hmm] [By the way, Riro''s boyfriend is the second prince of this country, right?It''s like a dream with me.] [What...!] If you talk to me like that... if you talk to me like that... my desire to interview me!Knowledge! I care. These three things. "Ah, um... Fumi-chan? My eyes are bloody, but aren''t you feeling well?" "Ahh! This kid, Kara, it happens sometimes, yeah.I mean, there''s someone in front of me who wants to get along. " "Well....!" Super Nice Follow, Ayu. It was supposed to be a party today.Nice and easy... ah, but don''t be rude...! Coverage...! 1292 Valentine the five "Valentine''s Day Tomorrow....." "Ufufu...." "I have to get serious...!" "Why don''t you just give me the chocolate instead of the usual?" I, Sanada, was disturbing Mika''s house today. Speaking of Mihana''s kitchen, her father and cafe chain owner, Kuruki, occasionally develops products. Fans of that cafe would like to stop by.I stand in such a place. But let''s say these three usual colours... even these beautiful girls, who are the beauty of the world, are crazy in Valentine''s Land, a maiden garden. By the way, it''s a man, but it''s worth dozens of times more than getting a friend''s chocolate from an ordinary woman, and it''s a reputation. It seems that Ayu-chan''s chocolate production, which is sometimes traded behind the scenes for more than 10,000 yen, is done in the neighborhood. Mika wants to keep a secret about what kind of chocolate she''ll give Ayu-chan, so she has this kind of system.By now, Ayu-chan is desperately making chocolate for hundreds of friends.Ah, now it''s only one shot with skills. Still... "Fufufu, what should I do this year ?" "Wow, I think I''ll make it a normal heart this year ?" "As usual, I wonder if it''s easy to understand with a heart type... ?" Wow, I feel like I see a heart at the end of the phrase.In the first place, it''s probably Lil''s first Valentine''s Day in the world.Periodically. I feel like I''ve made it several times. Um, did Mika invite you to make it with me on February 14th?No, I feel very different.There''s a distortion in space-time somewhere... "You''re looking forward to giving it to Yamagami, aren''t you?" "Eh? Ah, chi, chi...! Well, I''m sure I''m looking forward to it, but not enough to lose myself!" "Wow, but Valentine''s Day is an event that conveys love in an easy-to-understand way.After that, it is easy to develop into various things.It might be nice to expect that side to float. " "Various... developments... Um, by the way, how about Mika and Lil on Valentine''s Eve...?" Well, that''s enough. "It''s a bluff, it''s a bluff.They''ll be motivated. " "Yeah, that''s right." I know that Mihana and Lil are sexually obsessed by going to anarchy.It must be a great opportunity for these two. I knew it would happen again this year. "Fufu, cherry blossoms are doing the same thing as me and Lil next year!I''m already in high school next year. " "... hi, I can''t deny it..." "Wow, why don''t Sana-chan take the opportunity to approach Yamagami tomorrow?Ah, but no matter how floating it is, Etiquette has to stick together. " "Wow! We''ve decided to go to college...!" That''s what I did with him and all that...What am I supposed to do, really not go that far tomorrow? Half expectations, half anxiety... expectations? Why are you expecting me?I can''t believe these three are starting to inspire me... until I graduate. "Now, let''s finish this story and make some chocolate!" Wow! Yeah! "Ohh... ooh!" Whatever it is, it is true that the chocolate that we are going to make from now on is great.Sure, I''m dating up the mountain, but I''ve got a lot of courage to give it to you... __________ ________ _____ _ "... yes, this" I handed over the heart-shaped thing in the back of the school building.I can''t see the other person''s face well.I can''t face the end of this chocolate that I made with all my heart at a professional confectionery house. Are you sure? "No... give it to someone else, me" "Well, I guess. Really....?" "Yeah." Well, I''ll take care of it. "Don''t worry, eat.Because it''s food. " "Exactly." The one on the mountain opened the package in front of me and took out the heart-shaped chocolate inside.I also carefully read the letters drawn with a white chocolate pen. "Handmade..." Yes, that''s right! "I''ll take it." I can only see the ground in my vision.I can only hear burrs and chocolate bites. "Ugh, that''s good...! This is amazing. Were you good at making sweets like this?" Well, Mihana-chan and Lil taught me how to make it. "Ah, things have gotten better lately than they used to be.I don''t know what happened.I see. Anyway, I''m so glad. Thank you. " "... uhh, you''re welcome!" Ah, embarrassing. I wonder what I''m doing.As a reporter... calm down... calm down... Ah, but, come on, it''s Valentine''s Day.She said she took off her wings a little bit...If you think calmly and think calmly that you only have a chance to increase your intimacy today... "Hey hey, there''s chocolate on your mouth.Don''t go back to class like that, it''s embarrassing. " "I see, it''s certainly embarrassing...." "Hold on, don''t get wet.I''ll wipe it for you. " "Eh!? Ah, ahh!" Between winter and spring break, this giant, who grew even taller to nearly 190 cm, bent his hips to suit me. In that gap, I''m on my cheek. ¡­¡­ "... you promised me you''d get college before that, so just hold on like this.Bye! " I ran away from the scene. I wonder why I''ve come this far.It was definitely those three.I got on my feet. When I got back to the classroom before the mountain, Mihana and Lil rubbed against me as I saw the end of my skill. Don''t complain, I had the same reaction when I and my cousin had sex with Ayu-chan and Firefield, respectively. ... if there''s a hole, I want to come in. ##### By posting Valentine''s Day posts, you mean it''s been a year since Levelmaker was only updated with idle stories.And Valentine''s Day itself is the fifth time this time. I''m impressed. 1293 Castle 2 (Sanada) "I see... I see, uhhhhhh..." A real princess and two real noble daughters.I heard a very, very fresh story.I can''t use this information for anything because I''m only a reporter on the planet, but I can say there was too much to gain in terms of life experience. There was still much to ask, and the intensive interview with the three of me ended in about two hours.I don''t want to be so persistent and hated, so I stopped to satisfy 30% of my intellectual desires. It is important to think about going out with you in the future that you are not too persistent.It''s a professional skill to make people feel good, get along, and make it easier to pull information out in the future. "Somehow, it''s amazing, Sana-chan...!This may be the first time I''ve talked so much with someone I''ve met. " "Something like this... I don''t know if you''re going to get dragged in... after all, Alim''s the only one who brought you here, so you''re not the only one." "You''re a celebrity who listens." Hey, thanks a lot. Well, it seems that all the actors who were supposed to gather today while we were talking for two hours are in this room, in the princess'' large room. Alim, Mika, Lil, Sakura.Rose, Margot, Cara, Lil and Muli.And me. Ten of them. I''ll skip it. Everyone else is a beautiful girl. Especially the beauty of some beyond human intelligence.I jumped over such stages as eye care, and my eyes were too dazzled to burn out.... I''ve been to an idol group music store in the past, but that''s not it. "... are you done with the interview?" Yeah, it''s over. All right, let''s play! Apparently, this girls'' club is dominated by Alim, who plays a lot of board games and cards he brought in.They also like luxurious and expensive sweets and tea. And most of the time, you''ll be staying here and having a dinner party. I''m going to take a bath for ten people... eh? [Um... Mika-san] [Hmm?] [Er, you taught me about what to do in this castle about an hour ago... but can I ask you a question now?] [Yes, that''s fine] [We all take a bath, right?That''s fine, right?] [Yeah, it''s going to be an incredible eye treatment.Everyone has a good style as well as a face.Everyone imitates what Lil is doing.] [Bath... Alim... you too?] Yes, Alim and Ayu-chan are men of the same sex in the family register on Earth.Although I have a hobby to act as a daughter of a man in women''s clothing, the object of love and sex is usually a woman (as long as I watch the interaction with the fire field, I also feel that way). Of course, I don''t really think that Ayu-chan is a man.However, there must be a problem for someone in the family register to bathe with other women, regardless of her Mika-chan. [Ah, I see. I forgot to explain.It''s okay, we''re taking measures] Mika-chan begins to explain in detail. First of all, when it''s time for everyone to take a bath, Alim uses her skills to prepare her "reality phantom" and go out with you, and she sneaks back home to bathe separately. Originally, by the time Mika came to this world, Ayu-chan was in the same room as Kara and the others. That seems problematic, but thanks to her ability to change her gender, she doesn''t seem to think of her sexual desire for women from the information she has gained during her time with Alim.... I wonder if it''s true. Eventually, Sakura and Lil will join this girls'' party.It seems that she can''t see her best friend or brother naked, so Alim finally takes a bath separately. For a while, I misled myself about having errands and usually left my seat at the time of bathing, but it was impossible for me to get out of it. Recently, as mentioned above, I was asked to prepare a phantom and get in instead. ... it looks like you''re having a hard time.Moral is important even in such a different world. [So, don''t worry, there''s no real dream of seeing Sana-chan naked] [Yeah... well, I won''t be able to pin it, but I''ll convince you for now] Don''t think with common sense.It''s still the tenth day of my stay, but I know that I don''t like it.At a time when the God of the Three Sided Six Arms is real. "I split up into five people, and then I started playing two rounds with the top two winners of each team....." Meanwhile, Ayu-chan explained how to play from now on. There seems to be little entertainment in this world, and it seems to be innovative even with cards.Video games are too stimulating to bring in yet. In the first place, I don''t know how to play even if I play alone.I know a lot of people, but I''ve never played with such numbers.... will I have enough fun with this party? Well, in conclusion, it''s been a lot of fun just watching this beautiful gathering. 1294 Sick Day (Mika) "Fuaahh... nh..." I woke up. Because it was intense yesterday, my body''s festivities are as strong as usual.At first, I didn''t know the goodness of this lingering laziness, but this is how I can enjoy it now.That''s what you say when you grow up.... no, it''s not. I look at dreamers while thinking about what a thing to do alone.As always, sleeping faces are so cute that they don''t seem to belong in this world.In other words, I was the one who woke up earlier today, and I was the one who made breakfast.I have to dream of the best coffee and mornings. When I first tried to get out of bed to dress properly from naked.My wrist was firmly grasped. "Wow! What!?" "... don''t cum, beautiful flower" Eh, eh? Before I came to anatomy, I had a dream of sleeping in a tone that didn''t fit the vocal cords.In addition, this slightly more forceful retention method... It''s been a very long time since I became an Alim, and even though I''ve become more masculine and "fuehee" and "pupu pu pu pu" and behavior and tone are more fuzzy than other girls, this is rather fresh. Stay here, don''t go. "Uh-huh. Okay?" He wants me to stay in a dream. There''s no reason to say no. I dived back into the bed again and finally embraced a dream in it.Then, the dream is strong and strong, hugging me back as if I had something in mind. My chest hurts a little. "Nh... eheheheheheh, today is a tough day.But I love dreams. " "... sorry, Mika" Hmm, what? "I didn''t know about Mika." Huh? You don''t understand me with dreams...?No, that''s not true. Me and Dream know each other well.Mentally and physically, from corner to corner. For example, if you ask me what I want to eat right now, and I have a dream that takes a little time to really guess, I can definitely guess.I''m sure he understands that, but why would he say such a thing?Does it have something to do with the atmosphere being different from usual? "Well, what''s wrong? Did something happen while I was sleeping?Nobody knows me as much as they dream about me, right? " "Sometimes when Mika remembers when I died for some reason, she gets sick for one day only." "Uh-huh. Sorry to bother you so much that day...." "Today is my day." ¡­¡­ The day I get sick. The day when the dreamless period goes round and round in your head, and you look at the dream that is living in front of you and think about it all the time.The day I come back to life, the worst day I''ve ever bothered everyone. I don''t want to admit it, but I do have such a rare day.Even though I''m so happy now, I''m really confused.And on that day, more than usual, dreams are incredibly loving me and taking good care of me. ... you mean it''s your dream turn today?This is the first time I''ve had a dream, even though I''ve been sick many times.On the contrary, it is also a mystery why it has never happened before. Now, anyway. "All right, tell me everything I can." "... all you have to do is give me beautiful flowers.Stay next to me. " "Yeah." Tie your feet together to keep them tighter.It''s physically impossible.I wonder if I can spend the whole day dressed like this...? Well, I don''t even feel like I can have a proper conversation when I''m sick.Dreams are usually exchanged.I wonder if it is because I am mentally stronger with dreams. When we spent about an hour without doing anything, so quiet and so tight that we could hear each other''s hearts and sounds.Dreams began to whisper. "... trauma." "Trauma?" "While I was asleep, I repeatedly looked at the time when Mihana was killed by Samaille and became cold." "... I see." I don''t know about the time of my death, but I know that I''ve been hurting quite a dream from the occasional reactions I see and the deep resentment Samael still has against me.After all, if we had each other, we would have given them rings that would never die or be sealed. Dreaming continued to speak in research-style tones like uncle... his own father. "We''re not the only ones who have this dream, this so-called traumatic dream.It seems that when Xiang also died from ashes, she remembered the days before she met Xiang because of this dream, and turned back and became ill all day.It seems that Shang is strong so he won''t show it to the front, but he still told me about it.Beautiful flowers. Beautiful flowers dream this dream, and that''s what makes them sick.I finally understood that feeling. " "... yeah" "Perhaps negative strong memories, that is, trauma, and MP embodied with your mental strength as a number, that is, magic, are linked to this.If I''m right in the first place, this world is more likely to have weird dreams because of MP... no, that doesn''t matter now.Mika, do you have a normal conversation with me now? " You''re ready. I was just worried.Even in this state, he seems to know about dreams.After all, the goodness of the earth is many times better than my uncle''s and Ye''s blood.Well, otherwise you won''t be able to survive this world easily. "Perhaps the frenzy is different depending on the degree of trauma.To be honest, if you leave the beautiful flower that day alone, you might as well die on your own.... " Yeah, I know. "I''m sorry. I mean, what I said at the beginning, that I didn''t really understand about beautiful flowers.It''s the depth and the bitterness of my sorrow for losing me.Mika usually feels twice as painful as me now when she''s in this state.Deeper, deeper, deeper, deeper, deeper.... I can''t help but think of myself as just a seizure psychiatric disorder and feel comforted appropriately and appropriately... " "No, no! It''s okay, the response is perfect!Don''t worry, okay? " "Thank you, Beautiful Flower. I knew Amrita would bring Beautiful Flower back to life in the first place, but this is different from Beautiful Flower, who was supposed to be dead.If you think so, the transformation of beautiful flowers on a sick day is natural. " Dreams stroked my cheeks with licking.And I said this with a very sexy voice and expression even though I should be sick. "I borrow the words of Mihana as usual, but I am Mihana''s and Mihana is mine.That has always been the case. " "Yeah." "... but today I learned the true suffering of Mihana.So I wonder if I could be more beautiful. " "Of course!" "... I see." Then Dreams whispered to me.Today, I want you to stay in this position.You don''t have to tell me.That''s the kind of company we have. 1295 Kouhai and Changing Room (Lille) "Thank you, Oshin!" "Thank you!" Today''s judo activities are over.This was the first time I had a freshman. I was acting like a championship manager, and honestly, I was up and running, and I was busy with feelings and actions, and I was in a situation called Tentekomi.And now it''s all over. I take my junior first-year female staff and enter the women''s dressing room.I used this room by myself until I got dressed today.From this time on, the juniors will be together.It was a short time, but I''m glad I don''t have a little lonely time. Speaking of girls'' dressing rooms, there is a Mika who is like an incarnate of sexual harassment in normal classes, but there shouldn''t be any children who do that here, so you don''t have to pose. ... what a thought. "Wow, everybody''s tired!You''re tired for the first time!... that? " ¡­¡­¡­ "Ah, um... everyone?" While I was dressing, I was encouraging everyone, but I didn''t hear back.I looked around suspiciously, and all my juniors were looking at my changing clothes. All I''m doing right now is underwear... it''s a little scary if people of the same sex stare at me like this. "Well, what''s wrong...?" "No... I can''t help but nail my eyes to Senpai Lil''s body shape..." "Of course not...." "Even of the same sex....!" "Wow, wow! That''s right! They often say," What, the usual one?Every time I change clothes with someone, someone other than someone I''m used to telling me.Still, I was surprised that everyone noticed. As usual, I talked about my boyfriend Sho''s sculptural body shape so that he wouldn''t be underestimated, and then the improvement of his body shape became a hobby, and as a result, he kept inventing ways to make breasts and numbness, and this was what happened. "Even though it''s said to be one of the three most beautiful women on campus, I can''t believe it looks like this when I take it off...." "Speaking of which, Senpai Lil is not only overwhelmingly active in physical education with the motor nerves in front of him, but also always ranks first in grades in tests...?" "Oh, what is it? Isn''t it too perfect, or too bad?" "Maybe an alien...?" "Wow, wow! Ana... I''m a queer, really!" I was a little confused when they told me that I was an alien and that I was approaching the core.I always wonder what kind of surprise you would be if you actually showed me that you have a wolf ear and a fluffy tail.Sana-chan was the only one who could still do it (Sana-chan tried to mof me in surprise). "Well, I came to Japan to meet Shaw... wow, it''s just the result of love." "It''s a really nice couple, isn''t it?He is handsome and macho, and he solves a lot of cases by himself. He is a director of the righteous Han, and Lil, who is beautiful and whose style is so outstanding, motor and neurotic that he can''t think of anything in the world...! " "Because I want to see that couple, there''s a place like this where I''m in the club." "Really, Lil Senpai at the welcome party was so cool...!" "Ufufu, I''m glad you said that." It''s normal, but in fact, I''m very happy. I''m just too happy to cry.This is what it''s like to be respected and admired by younger people...! "... ah, that, Lil Senpai!" "Ah... I''m sorry." "It''s me... please come first" "Hmm? What?" I thought the two people dressed in the corner of this room called me almost simultaneously and made a concession. If you can rely on your juniors, I''ll help you. It''s called a senpai!I approached the two sides. Wow, what is it? "Well then, please go ahead...." Uh-huh. This kid is definitely Fukuyama, and he seems to be a small, medium, and judo experienced kid, and he''s the best kid in the world.The other one is Mr. Kotake.He''s like a small, thin rabbit. Mr Kotake gave Mr Fukuyama the floor first. "Ah, you know, Lil said earlier that you''ve been making up a lot of things with your hobbies about body shape improvement..." "Yeah, yeah." "Wow, as you can see, I''ve been playing fat for a long time... and I started this sport because I can keep my body shape alive... but I still want to lose weight.I don''t have to go to Senpai Lil to lose weight... I want to change, anyway... " "Ufufu, I see. Where''s Kotake-san?" "Me too! It seems that someone I like likes has big tits... but I''m an A-cup... Lil Senpai, what about big tits..." Ufufufu, I see. Hmm, this is the usual flow. When it comes to my body shape, it generally goes into this pattern.Because all girls love fashion, and I really care about their basic body shape. Other juniors swarmed around me. "My thighs hurt, me too!Western-pear body shape! " "Gastrointestinal weakness!" "The length of my jaw...!" "It''s okay, it''s okay, just leave it all to me...!" Really!? "Wow, it''s true!" In fact, even Sana, who''s only been making her body with me for a few weeks, is happy to lose weight and get one cup up.These children''s problems can be easily solved by me. ... I have to ask Miss Gori if I can stay in the dressing room after each time.Ufufufu, you''re going to be busy! _________ _____ _ "That''s what happened." "As usual. Well, Lil''s alley really works." Wow! Shaw strokes my head in his room and talks.The things that have been done to become a girl worthy of this man have helped many people.I''m glad about it. "... but I''m tired." "Oh, yeah." "Can I leave my body at the show and rest?" Isn''t that nice? Wow! I hugged her to melt into the show. The juniors praised me... but the real me is like this.I have to make sure I don''t look like this in public...! "Lil is really cute." "Wa, wafuu...." It might be difficult... 1296 Reason for Brainstorming (Leaf) I''ve had one routine since I came to anarchy. It''s a muscle. There are three main reasons.One because I longed for Shou-san''s Mukimki, the second because I took the trouble to hold up the cherry blossoms at Egdrasil Castle, and the third because I wanted to make a solid male body. Ever since I came to this world, I''ve been secretly squeezing my body a lot.The cherry blossom princess runs up the stairs with her arms around the cherry blossoms. We are a super-specific family in which the bodies of my father and brother are almost identical to those of women except for the male genitals and thoughts.Biologically speaking, it is no exaggeration to say fantasy. ... honestly, I know why that happened.It''s one of the experiments at the research institute that your father and I belong to. Well, they seem happy, and I''m probably the greatest person in the Japanese branch to realize it, so it''s not like I''m stuck with you. I''m off the record, but I''m the only one in this family who has a proper man''s body.Was the experiment incomplete, or did the research on IQ lead to the need for another experiment?Either way, it''s a thankful story for me.Well... it doesn''t change that it''s muscle-resistant.It can be managed with effort and science. I want to be a knight protecting the cherry blossoms.That''s why you''re still training and being manly today. "... what are you doing?" "Muscle Training" The scene was seen by cherry blossoms.It''s nice to have this lovely fianc¨¦ see the muscle tread.In the first place, the cherry blossoms recognize my new routine. However, I have to say that the behavior I took aggressively because of Kitchenji''s disease is a problem. It''s not just a muscle tremendous, it''s standing backwards, isn''t it? "Huh. It''s easy for me to lift the earth with this power." "Yes, yes." Yes, I began to push myself beyond my limits. Even I, boasting an IQ of 200 or more, dress up in front of people I like.I wonder if this is a biologically correct act as a male.That''s fine, but the problem is that it''s really tight. "You don''t have to." "I can''t do this anymore...." "Here, I''ll support you, so fall down so you don''t get hurt." "Thank you...." While the cherry blossoms support my legs, I slowly lie down on the ground.I managed to get down on my knees.If I push myself down from here, I might be able to deceive you... When I thought about it, suddenly, I was in the same position as I am now, and the cherry blossoms were covered and riding on top. Gyu "It''s time to stop. I''m sweating now." "I don''t care about people like that." Well... "Lil, you know how to help Shang get on while he''s doing his best, right?" "Of course." "Perfect. I''ll imitate it myself." "I don''t mind....." Honestly, it''s still tough for me to train alone.So it''s not really good, but that''s the answer. Even cherry blossoms should know that.No, in the first place, Lil''s self-proclaimed help and the original purpose of this cherry blossom imitation is just to hug her partner.I don''t really mind if I can''t stretch my muscles. Of course, if the cherry blossoms want to sweeten me, it''s hundreds of times more important to go out with them.Let''s answer this question.Let''s start pushing down like this. "Fufufu" "Iichi... to..." Heavy? "Not at all!!" "Well, I was hurt when they said it was heavy."I''m doing Lil-chan''s training with everyone.I don''t have any excess fat or anything right now.... let me know when you''re really tired. " "Yeah." In other words, cherry blossoms are similar to me.Only a substantial couple have similar thinking circuits. That''s why we both know that even if we don''t train and build our bodies like this, if we don''t even have an unhealthy body, that''s enough for the other party. Even so, we do the same thing again.Because I want to be liked more ©¤ ©¤ ©¤. Oh, my God. It''s actually just right as a moderate form of exercise, it functions as a health care system, and the optimization of its appearance is to keep it from being licked by people of the same sex.I''m not just thinking about cherry blossoms.There''s a good point in continuing. Still, occasionally I think about the meaning of continuing because of the instinctive and lazy thoughts of human beings and the desire to really focus on this time with partners. ... why are you thinking about this mess with one exercise?It doesn''t make any sense, no matter how much you try to keep your reason from the cherry-blossom situation. ¡±Zhu...... Zhuichi......¡± "You look like you''re thinking a lot." "Juni... eh, is that so?" "You should really focus on what you want to do.Fufu, can''t you concentrate because I''m hugging you? " That''s what I''m seeing. But now, I did say that cherry blossoms should really focus on what they want to do.Then let''s do as he says.Stop doing this today, stop. "Then I''ll focus on what I want to do." I stand up slowly with the cherry blossoms clinging to my back so that I don''t get hurt, and I put her down on the floor.And I immediately hugged him from the front. Ehehe "... I want to be like this all the time" "Why don''t you just push it down like this?" "Not yet, that''s because." "Patience..."It''s been less than a year since I started high school. " "... I see. By the way, I''ve been doing Lil''s workouts and exercises, and I''m trying to get my strength up and running.I''m steadily gaining endurance... so get ready for the real thing. " What, I didn''t think about it that far. ... should I double my training time? 1297 Woven princesses and weavers Wait, is Hikoshi gone? "Oh, now Mihana is the weaver, and Arima is the weaver, too." "Ehhh..." One day, in a dream, Anaza level suddenly appeared. For the time being, I understand that the subject of this dream is Tanabata. How many times have you dreamed of Tanabata in a strange way since you came to Anasm?... and I feel like it''s been about three to four years. Apparently, this dream is not leaked, and Meihua is also participating, wearing a cute single dress in front of me, and standing with a puffy expression on her face. And I was wearing the same kimono as Meihana. In other words, we are not "Wei Hime and Hikoshi" nowadays "Wei Hime and Wei Hime (Man)". Even though it was a dream, I didn''t expect to throw such a change ball. "What, what, what is the purpose?" "This dream is twisting my magic power and directly interfering with the two of them... but Shiva inside me said that she wanted to see a superior lily."Speaking of lilies, you have dreams and beautiful flowers, right? " ¡­¡­ "Don''t look at me like that, I''m just cute.Apparently, I feel rewarded for that as well. " "... ehh" What happened? Although Shiva did half a stalker thing, she didn''t have this kind of passion for boulders. Hmm, new sprouts? Hobbies change over time, so I don''t know if I can help it. ¡°So, what should I do?Why don''t you follow the story of "Weaving Princess and Hikoshi" and play both roles as weaving princesses?... what is that? " "That''s what I''m talking about. Thank you." That said, Anaza level disappeared in front of me. Only Mika and I are left in the dazzling universe wearing the perfect kimono. "...... Mihana, did you hear what I just said?" Yeah. ¡°What do you think?¡± "I''ve never had this strange dream of indiscretion, perversion, and perversion before, and I''m a dreamer... ah!"But Lily said she wanted to see it, so she had to be an Alim! " It''s so unstable, isn''t it? That said, I don''t know if I''m going to be an Alim as Mika requested. [Are you ready? Well, then.Wow. Once upon a time, there was a worker named Weaving Princess, the daughter of the Heavenly God....] I hear a voice in my head. Well, that''s where we start. ¡°Should we go with sweets or drinks for our new products?There is also a way to revive popular products from the old time-limited products.....? " Having said that, Mica began to work a lot. I am in the role of a hard worker. Then I have to work too... for now, play games... no, I wonder if the adventurer would be better?For now, I had a sword. [Then she meets Wei Hime, an equally diligent young man] "Wow! I have a sword! It''s a violation of the Sharpshooting Law!" Somehow, Mika was bluffing and showing me the Earth standard response, so I decided to beat her too. "Wow! It''s the same name with the same clothes. It''s different. It''s only about the length of your face and hair." No, I have much bigger tits than Alim. ¡­¡­ Mika finished saying what I was concerned about in Alim''s condition, with a sniffy expression on her face. I''m going to cry a little. ¡­¡­ "I-I ''m sorry. I said too much..." "Ah... I''m wearing a thick kimono, so I can''t take a peek... I don''t know... right now" "Um, yeah, yeah. That''s right...!" [Anyway, they decided to get married] "Because it is." "Ehehehe" "Ehehehe" The scene shifts from dream to dream. According to the original story, I entered a scene where the working princess and Hikoshi became lazy and started playing around all day. [The two of them lived together every day, but they started spending time together with each other and began to interfere with their daily lives] Me and Mika are sitting together on one couch. The place is outdoors, but the starry sky is amazing.The view of the Milky Way is also super romantic. With that in mind, I decided to stare at Mika. In our dreams, we will move to a scene where we can only meet each other once a year, even though we are both weaving princesses. We need to burn Mika in front of us in the meantime. [...... I started to spend a lot of time with orgasms, and my daily life began to get in the way] You don''t have to say it twice! I was in a hurry, so I pulled my distance towards Mika... and I thought Mika was already stuck with me. If I stretched my face a little, I would have been able to kiss you at a distance, so I would have kept it that way. [Here it comes! Shiva in me, rejoice!] ¡±Hum... nh... nku...¡± ¡±Amuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Even if it''s just a kiss, it''s a thick one in a western loaf. Does this fulfill my desire to see Anaza level lilies? Yeah, I''m glad to hear that. ¡±Hah... hah... there''s...¡± "Mikaaa..." ¡±... nnh¡± "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, Ah, that''s right. That''s right. [I don''t mind it all the time!] ¡°I know, but we''re in trouble.¡± [I see...] I thought there was something wrong with the tension, but I kept on kissing. After that, I felt Mica flirting for about an hour, and the next narration echoed in my head. [The god of heaven who fell with too much orgasm and bleeding nose] Ah, the God of Heaven is Anaza Level himself. [Yeah. That''s why I bleed my nose.Anyway, the Heavenly God who thought Ikan was still like this.....] Oh no... even though it''s a dream, it''s Mika who rips it apart... [Of the 365 days in a year, eight hundred days were ordered to be flirtatious.] It''s been folded a lot, and I''m having sex for 800 days a year... and that''s not how many days Mika and I are usually having sex with by using magic rooms and time stops. But anyway, it was fine. Good. [Well then, I''m tired. You can make lilies as you like.] I see. Then, just stay like this for a while ©¤ ©¤ ©¤. "Ayumu, it''s time to leave you alone." Breakfast is getting cold. " "Nh... nh..." Onii... ah, heh?What about the princess and the princess...? " "What are you talking about? It''s certainly Tanabata...... eh, the two of us without Hikaru?" Yeah. ¡±Ho ho ho, that''s good¡± What, it was a dream.... no, dreams are dreams. I don''t think God interfered to create that landscape, but it was simply a strange dream I had on my own. Yeah, that''s right. Even if you were a perverted Lori Shota constructor, who has been peeking at me on Earth for the sole reason that Shiva is cute on the boulder, you can''t possibly lose the majesty of such a god!... to the boulder, right? "Ah, but I woke up with a deep kiss as I fell asleep in my dream."Ehehehe...... Welcome to the feast. " "Well, that''s what happened."I''m sorry I woke you up. " "No, it was awesome!"... let''s write the request for the Tanabata book so that you can kiss the dream even more. " "It''s a waste. I''ll do as much as I can if you tell me, so I''ll make your wish more luxurious and profitable..." "Nnh...!" I pushed Mayflower over the bed and kissed her. [M] After all, if I''m going to make a wish for the leaflet, maybe we can stay together forever... Too rambunctious? It was good because they thought it was all their dreams, but if we stayed like that, we would have been treated like perverts together. "... sorry" 1298 A beach just for you and me. "Blue sea! Blue sky!" White sand beach! " A monster of SSS rank, ordinary creatures are no good! "Ehehe, I mean, you''re alone." "Hey!" Me and Mihana were alone on a private beach in a private world. I haven''t even invited anyone, totally alone. Today, it''s the concept of just the two of us enjoying the sea. It''s nice for everyone to wake up, but sometimes it''s also dumb to watch the beautiful sea with the people you love. Well, there are many people who are alone with Meihana on a daily basis. "Nevertheless, the sea is really beautiful... ah!" But of course, dreams are prettier. " "Isn''t that the line I''m going to tell Meihana? Fuwa" ¡±... fufu, well then, let''s hear it from you¡± "Nh, it''s such a beautiful sea, but Meihana is many times more beautiful!" "Ehehehe" "Ehehehe" Hmm, we''re still stupid couples. ... oh, no. If you keep flirting like this, you''ll eat up the time. We''re in the ocean, so we need to do something like that. Alright, let''s do something like that. "It''s like a sea... then, come here and have a dream" Yeah. Mayflower moved away from the seaside and walked to a place a little deep in the sand. Then, after laying the beach umbrella and mat there, I took out a cylinder. No matter how you look at it, it''s sunscreen. This is it after all! "I don''t need it because I have a barrier that cuts ultraviolet light." Well, I guess this is also fun. " "Please, both front and back!" You can touch something weird...! You can touch it all over! " "Yeah, I thought you''d say that." While facing me directly, Mihana completely took off her new swimsuit (bikini), which she had only prepared for this time before coming here, and lay face down on the mat. I mean, come on, but I feel like playing in the ocean right now, so much so. When she applied sunscreen all over her body, Mihana thanked her with a disgruntled face. "Mmm, thank you..." "... ahh, I''ll ask Mika to apply sunscreen too" "Is that okay? Hehehe, that''s what I need to do...!" If you do that, you''ll soon smile. It''s good that it''s easy to understand. "In return, my body will be the victim of Meihua''s play..." _____ ___ _ ¡±Hah... I''ve enjoyed it!¡± I-I see. I''m so... amazed. Probably for about two hours. Well, that doesn''t make any difference to the us who are always sticky in the room. After all, I''m still here, and I''m just looking out at the ocean and applying sunscreen. "Hey, Mihana, let''s do something like a sea." Which is better: swimming, playing with sand, or splitting watermelon...? " Well then, split the watermelon! Okay, let''s do that. Fufu, blindfold yourself from your dreams. ¡±... you can''t do weird things, can you?¡± "I don''t think so, probably." This is... probably going to work. It''s weird. Well, let''s just stick it out. After all, I don''t like anything from Meihana. Ah, the blindfolded cloth is normal, and the water I''m wearing right ©¤©¤©¤©¤ now Normal. It can''t be helped, because it''s selfish. Yeah. Which one are you talking about? When Mihana smiles, she deliberately keeps her body close together and covers me with a blindfold. Yeah, just like I asked. Normal blindfold. Then I was held by an ordinary stick in my hand, and I was ready to go. Well then, let''s put the watermelon down. Hmmm... You can hear the sound of Meihua walking only a dozen steps away, and putting a little something in front of her. I didn''t hear any other sounds, so I didn''t think I was playing any easy-to-understand pranks. "Okay, that''s it! Come on, have a dream! Come on!" Well then, let''s go. Do you have any clap tips? "Fufufu... if you have a dream that you love about me, why don''t you just follow my signs?" Of course, you can''t use your skills. " "... nnh, of course there''s plenty of room." I''m not lying. All you have to do is walk in the direction where Mihana seems to be. That''s what I can do. "Oh, I really did." Ehehe, that''s a dream. You like me too much, don''t you? " "Sure. Where''s the watermelon? Which direction is it in?" "There''s a nice-sized lid in my chest..." If you swallow it like that and stick it, it will become a DV "That''s not good. Well, maybe a few diagonal steps down right from there." "Shit!" When she swung the stick down where Mihana had instructed, she heard a click. At that moment, there was an unpleasant sound like the sand was rough... and from there, the sand stuck to my whole body one after another. "Huh? I, wait, what is this!" "I''m sorry, I had a dream and I suddenly wanted to play in the sand." From now on... there, it''s common, isn''t it? The one that burys his body by putting out his head in the sand. I''ll do it! " "Ehhhhh, the sand has entered your umbilical cord!" ¡±That''s right... please bear with me¡± Thus, I was bound by the sand of Meihua, and since then, I''ve done a lot of things with just my blindfold plus my head out. ... even though it''s the ocean, I didn''t even swim. I mean, it''s always the same! ##### It''s been a long time. I''m Samurai Ss. It''s been a long time since my brain disappeared, but I wrote it twice... I''ve written it like this for a long time. This is a different story, but thanks to you, this work has reached a cumulative level of 40 million PV by Levelmaker. Thank you so much! 1299 The night before our Halloween. "Hey, Shaw. I''ve been thinking for a while." What? Through the door to the room, Lil spoke to me. You can hear the rustle and the rubbing of the cloth together. "Halloween is a Japanese basin, isn''t it? Why do we do western basins in Japan?" I don''t know. "Well, it''s good because it''s fun, but... okay" Tomorrow we''re going to have a Halloween party at Sanada''s place... and from the side of not knowing what''s going on, you''re going to be a casual student. For the time being, we''re both deciding what kind of costume to wear. It''s Sanada''s opening party, where the entertainment world also faces the influence of parents. I didn''t know what kind of person would come from that very broad relationship... "I wonder if this is almost settled soon." Shaw, check it out. " "Ohh!" Lil who came out of his room was the usual Lil. I don''t know where you''re masquerading... no. At least that''s just between us. Lil''s head has three eyes and four ears, and his ass has a tail. It''s too real. It''s supposed to be part of who it is. What, you''re going in a natural body after all? "Wahh, I''ve thought about special makeup... but I''m a real wolf naturally born, and I thought I''d be okay with this anymore." That''s all I wanted to dress like that. " Well, that''s the best thing to do. Last year, when we were at the costume festival alone, we weren''t that elaborate. It won''t stand out too much, and it won''t be a problem. I guess I''d want to use magic if I started to elaborate. Hahaha, nobody thinks Lil''s wolf ears or tail are real. "Will the show be Frankenstein again this year, like last year?" "Oh, it''s just a muscle." "That''s right, it''s really a muscle!" Lil cuddled to my right biceps as she twitched. The fuzzy scarf that reproduces the hair of a werewolf (woman) tickles. I don''t care what I say, but a man with a muscular bone and a slightly humanly distant muscle... the situation of a girl with wolf ears hugging her feels like a Halloween and it''s not bad. I saw myself on the windowpane, and I didn''t even think about it. "Now, Shaw, get into my room like this." This is the point for me. " ¡±... you want to flirt with me in an exposed outfit like you always do, right?¡± "Wafufu, that''s right." You know exactly what I mean! " He''s my boyfriend. "Wahhh...!" Last year... no, it''s like every event, you know. I''ve heard since I had a dream that you and Meihana were talking about it. Ah, well, it looks like they''re in the same situation over there. We''re in trouble. Lil and Meihana are very sensitive in this regard. "So, what do you want to see from?" Mommy, succubus, mermaid, bunny... I''ve got a lot of stuff for you! " I was pulled by a force that didn''t seem like a very seventeen-year-old girl, and I was put in Lil''s room. "I thought you used your status..." I couldn''t get away with it. The proposed lineup is not all that moderate. Looks like we''ve got to give up as usual. No matter what, I''m not going to tear Lil''s tail out of his nose with such a happy face. Which one do you recommend? "Hmm, succubus!" Wafufufu, if it''s okay if I push down the show like that... "I knew that choice was that kind of guts." Bye, Mommy. "Wow, that''s fine." Well then, let''s start with the bandages all over my body... " Having said that, Lil took off all the clothes she was wearing and began to dress up just for me. Who the hell are you? The one who declared that he was going to dress like an idiot, and then taught him the strange hobby of changing clothes in front of him? Well... well... I don''t feel bad after all, but honestly. ¡ô¡ô¡ô ¡±Wahoo... thanks for hanging out with me so far¡± Yeah, I guess. No matter what Lil thinks, he can''t walk outside, but he leans at me with a satisfied expression. Apparently, I was able to do what I wanted to do. Which one was the best? You''re a werewolf, aren''t you? "Wahh, isn''t that your usual self?" Ehehe " Wouldn''t it have been a fussy dialogue if it had been a little bit for me? But I''m glad to hear that. "Ah! I forgot to say something important about the Halloween costume." What? "Trick-or-treat! If you don''t give me sweets, I''ll flirt with you!" So, the show doesn''t have any sweets right now, so you can flirt with them all you want. Whoa, whoa, whoa. "Ah, look... it''s a candy." Whether this happens, I put what I put in my pocket on my palm and offered it to Lil. Perhaps he was going to play a prank that his children wouldn''t be able to show him, dressed like this. The ears and tail of the person who was planning to fall down suddenly, and the atmosphere was obviously miserable. "Wahhh..." "Unlike anasm on Earth, I can''t do anything casual, so I''m going out tomorrow." I''ll keep Lil''s prank until the day after tomorrow. " "... oh my God, look at your palms." "What...?" At some point, the candles disappeared from my hand. No, that''s not all. All the other sweets I had prepared just for this timing seemed to have disappeared. "Upon entering this room, all the sweets that Shaw brought in will be moved to the desk in Shaw''s room. That''s how I set it up." "What... is that...?" "Also, I already have time manipulation and physiological manipulation in this room... right?" Wafufu, I''ll have you hang out with the pranks. I''ve spent an hour showing you how sexy I am, and you''re ready to show me how you feel...? I can tell by the smell. Ah, but it''s not good to be forced, so if you can''t do it, just tell me now. " Yes, yes. No matter how cute he looks, no matter how animal-like he looks, he''s got a better head than Ye-kun. I mean... there''s no way I could have won in terms of cheating on the other side. "... hey, I lost." Come on, I''ll give you a ride. " Wow! Thank you! Lil hugged harder and kissed her cheek. This is about winning and losing in the first place. Well, that''s fine. 1300 The princess is about her age. "Welcome! Alim-chan, Mika-chan!" Me and Mihana came to the castle in the presence of Arim and Mika to play with Kalua. It''s been a long time since we''ll be alone today and tomorrow. Recently, nearly ten people have gathered together to form a medium-sized girls'' party, so it can be said that it has become rather unusual for a small group to play. Kalua''s friends have grown a lot! We''re all in this together, though. How long has it been, exactly... about half a year in anarchy alone? I even feel like it''s been a couple of years. Noo, I''m going to kick your ass! "It''s completely unusual for three people to play alone." Let''s play a lot today, Kalua-chan " Yes! I... we headed over to Kalua''s room. This time, I''m also staying at a party, so I''ll be spending a long time in this room. Oh, it''s been a long time since the three of us slept on the same bed. Well, I still hide that I''m really a man (in the family register on Earth), but even now that I''m at peace, I can''t just come out. You''ve been in the bath many times, haven''t you? When we arrived at the room, we immediately sat down on the bed of The Princess with the curtains, and the butler said that he would prepare a drink from the door of the room, so we decided to start a girls'' talk while answering that question. So, what do you want to do? We also have a lot of Earth games! "Thank you! But I''ll do that later..." Hmm? "Actually, I need to talk to both of you." Ho ho, talk to me. It''s unusual, except for things about the country. That said, Kala-chan doesn''t seem to have a serious atmosphere, so I just need to feel free to ask. What? "Um... how does it feel to be dating someone? Um, Alim and Mika are of the same sex, but you''re seeing each other, aren''t you?" Yeah, yeah. "Recently, there have been so many couples around me... I mean, I feel like I''m being left out... or I''m lonely..." Oh, I knew Kalua was an old lady with such troubles. Sure enough, from Kalua''s point of view, starting with "Arim and Mika"... there are couples such as Sakura, my brother Lil and Shaw, Sanada who can''t be said to be here, Lilo and Ruin, Muri and Orgo, Herrer and Noah who are closer together. I hear that Karuna-san is back from the wedding and the king is having a love affair, and Ult and his wife, who are still newlyweds, are visiting this castle a lot. In addition, although I haven''t dated yet, Rose and Gabriela, Margo and Lahand have a nice atmosphere. ... yeah, I can''t help bothering you with this. Friendly people tend to have lovers. "Since I started dating Lilo-san in earnest, oniisama Luin seems happy... Alim-chan is also good friends beyond friends, and I envy her. But I don''t know anyone who''s going to be such a lover." What about Mr. Teal? "That''s right, oniisama Teal is in a similar situation to me." I''m old enough and my eldest son seems to be in quite a hurry, so I''m meeting him from one end to the other. I don''t want to be the second act in this story... I want to make someone I really like, just like everyone else... " It''s unusual that Kalua unconsciously spits poison on her brother. But you must be feeling so impatient from the inside. Since Louin and the others are lovebirds, it seems that there is no problem as a king or country, but the other siblings themselves are not like that. "So, how do you think I can find this... fateful person?" "Hmm, in our case, we were the same childhood friends as Lewin and the four of us, so... if you ask me about encounters... right?" Mika answered Kala''s question, hugging my arm. Her cheeks are blushing a little. Hmm, cute. I also answered with a little hug of Mica. "That''s right. We can''t get away from each other anymore, so it''s like this." Ah, but I think you should ask Lil about that. " "Oh, yeah! Maybe she''s the most fateful." "I-I see...!" "Also, Rose is the type who fell in love with Ganaina for a short period of time, right?" Maybe you should ask Rose. " "Hmm...!" If you look at it this way, romance is very different. No, I think we have a lot of child-friendly lines around us. There should be fewer of them in the world. "J-so there''s one more thing..." "Hmm? That''s okay." "Um, you two are girls... but do you think that in the future... you''d like to have children? Well, what are you going to do then?" ¡±Ho ho ho... you want to hear it?¡± I want to hear it! The princess is interested in you... I don''t think she can talk to anyone but us. But burned, or after all, Mika is unstable. I wish I hadn''t inadvertently told you my true identity... " "Then I''ll tell you. I''m going to use my skills or items to either grow a man''s dick and do something about it..." "Ugh...!" "That''s why it doesn''t matter if it''s between girls." Kala-chan doesn''t have to be a man either...? " "Nh, nh, nh, I see...!" Yeah, I didn''t tell you who I was or what the details were. What a thing to breathe into a teenage princess in one country. Someone didn''t ask you...? Looks like you''re asking me, right? Phew, glad to hear it. "Ah, that''s why you can''t take Alim away from me." I can''t live without Alim. " "Oh, I won''t do that..." I won''t do it............ So, but... um, it''s hard to fall in love... " "Fufu, it''s puberty." I think it''s because of a lot of troubles! " Oh, I''ve got a good feeling about it. But this is going to bend Kalua''s values a little bit. I wonder if it was good... no, at the time when I and Mica were kissing each other in the first place... yeah, I wonder if it''s any better now... 1301 Holy Night of the Boundary between Children and Adults (Leaves & Sakura) Sorry to keep you waiting, didn''t you? Christmas... the most exciting day of the week. In front of the leaves that were waiting in front of the Kuruki family, the cherry blossoms that were supposed to be euphoric appeared with their eyes shining as if they were setting expectations for all of this day. No, not at all. "Oh no... I don''t know." Onee-chan told me to change it as usual... and today it''s like this, right? " The hair style of the cherry blossoms was determined by two knots every day. Today, however, my hair is down and braided with a straight braid. The clothes were white and fluffy, and they all exuded the elegance and beauty that the President''s daughter deserved. The leaf touches the top of the cherry blossom and strokes her hair so as not to break. Yeah, I''m thrilled. "Heh, heh! Whoa." Phew! I see... I''m glad. Hmph, which is better than usual? " ¡°That''s a tough question. My fianc¨¦e is adorable no matter what she does. Because it is promised by the laws of the world." "So... hehe, thank you." But the leaves look like they''ve got a lot of temper too! Yeah, it''s so cool. " ¡°Of course, you stand next to beautiful flowers all day today.¡± An adult outfit that doesn''t feel childish. On the contrary, Ye herself has an old boyish smile. The cherry that saw it smiled happily, and hugged it like it was clinging to its position, that is, one arm of the leaf. But no matter what kind of attire you dress, this posture is the most relaxed after all. "Yeah. Now, let''s get cold and let''s go." For a sweet Christmas date just for you two...! " It''s still Eve! Then, while showing their usual fondness, the two went on a date with a special feeling that was not usual©¤©¤©¤©¤. Haa, it was fun! That''s right. Shortly before 7: 00 p.m., the two of them, fully enjoying the time and atmosphere of the date, stood on their way home with a full smile on their faces. Just like when I started going out, I kept my arms together perfectly. "You''ve eaten a lot of cake this year!" "Go to a date spot, eat a cake, go somewhere else, eat a cake, see the illumination, give a present, and finally, dinner. This is how Christmas went last year. Let''s do something a little different next year before we mannerize.¡± "No, this is fine." Whatever it is, this is it every year. " "Really? Then let''s do it until we get bored." However, next year, we are also in high school, so we will be more like adults. No, it''s cool... " "Aren''t you grown-up enough already?" Yeah, we''re on a date like this in junior high! Maybe it''s more Otuna than Hutu''s high school students? " Is that so? Next year and beyond, we will continue to talk under the premise of that. There was nothing strange about the two of them who were already married. It was the last Christmas of our early teenage years, but even if we were in our late teens or in our 20s, we would remain clean and friendly©¤©¤©¤©¤. That''s what I was thinking, the two of them who had reached their homes... a certain sight was reflected in their eyes. "Ah! Oniichan and Meihana..." "It''s really... ahhh... ahhhhh!" Since it was Christmas, naturally, the couple of two brothers and sisters, Arima and Meihana, also enjoyed the day greatly. The three older couples who had arrived at the front door before the two of them didn''t notice that their brothers were around... or didn''t care, and repeatedly kissed to confirm their full affection. But to that extent, even the cherry blossoms and the leaves went. The private room in the restaurant where we had dinner had enough lips already stacked on top of each other. However, the two of them in front of the door go ahead. While dyeing each other''s soft cheeks in red so that they could be seen clearly from a distance, she embraced Meihana''s shoulders from her dream of being a man and went indoors of the Seijo family. What happens in the dream room from there... even if you don''t say it out loud, my brother and sister can understand it. "... erm, well... what do we do?" I-It stays in my room today...? " Yeah, I''ll let you do that. "...! J, well... then... um..." I''ll be in touch at the house. "I-I see..." That''s not what the cherry blossoms wanted to say. However, I understand the words that come back from telling the truth, and their true meaning, so I want to keep them with my loved ones, just like my sisters. "... I decided to swallow the words that came out. We''re still junior high, but we''re almost there. At the time of the appointment, the day I went to the high school. There are only a few months left until that day. It was only a matter of putting up with it for a few months. "... hey, cherry blossoms" "... nh?" Did you see the cherry blossoms on the leaves? Speak gently on her shoulder, imitating her brother. A genius who boasts of each other''s rare best brains swims his eyes, but in his tone he looks as if he doesn''t care about anything... "The promise is a promise, so it''s already about 90% close to my selfishness, but I''ll keep it." But tonight... yes, I was training to stop my nosebleeds for a while before I got used to a lot of things... a little bit, no, quite a bit. I want to revive you. " "... I see. Heh... heh!" Oh, I see! Yeah, onee-chan said she got used to it first and then went live... yeah, I think that''s good. Yeah, well, it''s been less than three months! I''m not used to it, it''s good, yeah, yeah Sakura said that, but she was a little surprised. Even though Ye was not blameless to anyone, he understood why he didn''t give himself a period of time. Importantly, to keep it very important, even if it is an act of mutual love, it turns into fear. The words of a boy who overcame that fear one step, between an adult and a child, between a genius and a normal space... the cherry blossoms. "...... Ye, I love ye. That''s why... you can do whatever you want." "... yes..." As a result, the two of them, who were in great love with their children...... as they grew up, they began to walk indoors to practice. "If that''s the case, first of all... do you want to take a bath together...?" "Yeah, okay, let''s do that." "By the way, no bath towels, so?" Are you sure you want to come in? " Yeah. "Ho, ho, ho... finally..." ah, ahhh..... " The Christmas night for the two of you will be long. Physically, I''ll stretch it with the item. 1302 New Years Eve! 2022 "Nh, it''s time! Happy New Year!" The month of May has passed in Anasm and a new year has begun. Our usual girls gathering at Castel Mefilado toast with juice before a meaty meal. ¡±Are you open, mama, you...?¡± "Oh, oh, for the record, open up!" There is a decent culture of celebrating the dawn of the New Year in anarchy. But it doesn''t seem like it''s like a treat and a good night. During the previous girls'' meeting, it became clear that the Japanese people on Earth would celebrate the New Year''s Eve of both sides of the world more than Anasm, so I told you to try it here. However, this season is spring, so the dishes are matched with it. By the way, Lil''s birthday is just before the start of the year, so we''re having a whole day party together. "But I don''t think this is the first time...?" In the first place, since I came to Anasm, I''ve celebrated New Year''s Eve... 5? No, it''s like the sixth time...? "Huh? What''s the matter, Alim?" Ahh, something happened. During the New Year''s celebration, there was a sudden burst of excitement. ¡±Wahhh, especially after my birthday party from lunch, this party is going to be exhausting, isn''t it?¡± "I like to party as much as I can!" But if you''re tired, you should rest. " "Hmm, that''s okay!" I was just thinking! " Mmm, no. You shouldn''t worry about everyone thinking weird things. Besides, it was probably because of my imagination. If it bothers you, you can just ask Anaza Level. Yeah, yeah, it''s New Year''s! I have to go in a sunny mood. Okay! "That''s right, after saying congratulations, I''ll say hello again this year." As the saying goes, I''ll say hello again this year, and that''s what it means. " I see! Thank you again this year! Yeah, this is it! I wish you a good year for everyone and for me! 1303 Ill grow up. "Oh, I''m doing something different than usual!" What are you doing? " The moment Mayflower came to my room, she was on the move. Then I peeked into the material spread out on the desk. It''s true that I don''t usually flirt with Mihana or play games, so I can''t help but be surprised. "You''re studying, aren''t we college students next month?" Look, I finished high school, and our school is an escalator ceremony, so I won''t take the exam, right? Somehow I want to start like this "I see. But you have a dream. You''re going to the humanities, right?" This is the content of the Department of Western History, right? " Mmm, boulders... I can tell at a glance. Before I started cheating on my asshole, I was within the top ten grades in my school. "That''s right! If you dig deeper into our Western history, vaguely think about whether anasm can be useful." "I wish I could leave it to the king." "No, but you see, I''ve been asked by Anaza level to act on my behalf." Well, it''s not serious. I always plan to go back to school when I''ve learned all I can. " "Hmm, you''re serious, aren''t you?" Seriously... Seriously? If you think about it, I''ve never been serious about my studies before. I slept all the time in class because of the overdoing of the game, and when I got home, it was still a game. I got an average score until I went to Anasm and my grade was almost in the middle, but I was far from diligent. Your father and your leaves are unusually smart, so you may have been unfaithful to them.... well, at the time we went to school, I was smart, too. "Well, I''ve been taught a lot about company management by my father lately." In that sense, is it the same as what I''m dreaming about right now... or shouldn''t I be with someone who''s carrying one of the worlds? " "It doesn''t change to bear one big company or one world" "Fufu, I see!"... no, it''s just a stone''s throw after all " It''s been a long time since you''ve gotten such a sharp tsubaki from Meihana. But Meihua is quite brilliant, after all. My old dreams haven''t changed, and I''m headed straight for it. My goal is to succeed my uncle''s company. Study, make coffee, make sweets... and more. In order to earnestly learn how to run the company, the university goes to the business department of the economics department. Since I''m not in the same department, it''s better to be prepared that I can''t even go home with the first and second year students, especially if the lectures are packed, but when I see Meihana still working hard, I think I''ll do my best. Besides, Meihua wasn''t the only one pushing toward her dream. So was Shang and Lil. Sho went to law school to become a great policeman, as Sho dreamed from kindergarten. In the first place, in order to progress to the law school of our university, I took the exam from kindergarten and took this escalator ceremony, so it''s amazing. On top of that, I was about to be able to participate in the World Games as a representative of Japan in judo. Yeah, I think he''s superhuman, including in a physical sense. And her partner, Lil, progressed to the health department. While caring for the body of Sho as a judoist, and while coming up with a stretch centered on the potent breast enrichment method that seems to have been woven to be liked by Sho, your knowledge of that aspect has become too deep, so it seems that you have decided on your route as it is. Since Lil''s setup on Earth was sent out as an international student on the premise of achieving great success, it seems that Lil is aiming to establish a full-scale health management company centered on health products and diet methods. I was surprised to hear that I was managing the same funds as Ye, and that I had already saved enough money to establish a company. ... well, Lil scratched the top right after she came to school. Of the six of us, the next to the leaf is smart and has a terrible brain, so it seems that you can make everything that she thinks happen without worrying about it. Then, to become the newspaper reporter of his dreams, Sanada goes to the Faculty of Sociology. As a result of continued encouragement from Lil, a genius in study, it seems that she achieved an unbelievably good grade in the entrance exam, and she was more happy than ever that her father praised her so much. ... yeah, yeah, we''re all doing our best. "... is this what it''s like to be an adult?" "Huh? Right, you''re an adult... you''re already eighteen years old, so you''re an adult." I can''t drink alcohol yet. " While saying that, Mihana stares at me in the face. Oh, my love, my face is too beautiful, no matter what I see. "... what''s going on? You''re cute today, too." "Ehehe, I know." But you didn''t want me to say that. Being eighteen means that you can legally get married as an adult. " Yeah, I can. "... Ip Man and the cherry blossoms will be married as soon as you go to college at the age of eighteen, right?" "I''m telling you." "Why don''t we do the same?" Come on, you''re an adult now, aren''t you? " I wonder how many times this proposal has been made. As for this... I haven''t answered it yet. Some of us want to do that, and some of us think it''s too soon. I feel like I should only have a few more years of grace... I don''t think that leaves will change our relationship for the rest of our lives, so I think I''ll tell you to get married soon. "I''m sorry, but this time it''s on hold." Ehhh! I can''t help it. "... well, as soon as I''m twenty, I wonder if it''s okay." The number puffed out of my mouth. While saying it yourself, you realize that the timing will come well within you. Well, that was my compromise. ... and Mihana nodded with a full smile! ¡±Fufufu, that''s okay.¡± "Eh, is that okay? I wonder if it''s okay...?" "Huh! Eheh!" Eh, ah, it''s been decided, but is it okay? ... well, that''s good. Marrying at twenty... I feel like it''s early enough, but it''s just right for us. It''s a deal. It''s a deal! I have to stop studying for a while and start thinking about how to propose when I''m twenty years old! Fufu, this is an adult too...? I think so. 1304 Lovely Golden Rose Dragon and Boyfriend White Wolf (Lil Rose) Hey, Gabbana. "What''s the matter, Rose?" Well, why don''t you join me for dinner today? Yeah, I don''t mind.©¤©¤©¤©¤ ©¤©¤©¤©¤ ©¤©¤ - "Well, yesterday was that good." Wafufufu As usual, Rose came to visit my mansion. However, I was in a worse mood than usual, so when I asked what happened, it was definitely about Gabbana-san. By the way, Mika and Ayu aren''t here today. As Ayu-chan said, it seems that Mihana-chan''s usual seizures, or depressive seizures, are rare, and there is no situation where she can play with Rose-chan. Sakura is also on a date with Kanata, and Sana is still in the chicks this week. However, it seems that Rose came here today with the intention of consulting me in love, and it seems that it is lonely without me, but it is not a problem. In love, I can only think of a place where I am particularly good at making body than Mika-chan and the others, but if your important friend who wants to help you is named, you have to cooperate, right? So, what happened? "So, I made it a normal meal." Alone. Well, it''s going to get a little rough at this rate, and it''s always the same. " ¡±Wahh, that''s it?¡± "However, yesterday my operation was real from there." On the way back from the diner, give me a textile reason. Um... you know... the humans... rent a room... Ah, you have it, don''t you? That''s where men and women go! " I have one. "I thought I''d take you in there and do some coloring on that stiff who doesn''t care how much I appeal to you!" And you failed. "... yes..." The tone was full of confidence, but I was surprised that Rose, who was actually quite shy, finally ran out of pimples and tried to use such a force. However, if this means fails, you''ll think, "Isn''t it attractive to me?" Well, that''s all we can do. "That''s it, I want to hear your opinion!" Lil''s boyfriend''s show has a similar atmosphere to Gabbana''s. " "Wahh, surely the show is a lot tougher, too." "I want to know how you managed to prevent Lil from making a face that seemed to be unpleasant even if she was close to love in public!" What did you do? coloring him.... " Wahhhh! "Well, I want you to teach me how to love in that way!" Didn''t I tell Rose that I did coloring for the show? Oh, did I tell you? I remember being caught like that by Mika-chan and talking about Bella Bella. When some people are taking a bath together. It''s not good to be naked and over-tensioned. Well, in the meantime, I''ve been pushing the show down since I started dating... no, but on the day I met him, I was naked in front of him or hugged him naked before I confessed. Well, if you think about it that way, is Rose really a good candidate for this one? "Wahh. It can''t be helped." Well then, I''ll think about it a little bit. " "Oh, please!" Assuming that Gabriela is the same type as Shaw... I think she has the same desire for a normal man as a girl. I''ve talked to you a few times, but you''re just a hard-on, serious shit, and your senses were decent. I''m pretty sure Sochi is decent, too. At least like the adult siblings, "I can never see anything other than my own girlfriend as a person of the opposite sex, and I don''t have any lust! Definitely!" That''s why I think Gabbana-san is admired by Rose-chan for her beauty and good style, and she''s normally happy... Hmm, there''s one problem that''s too big, after all. Gabaina said she wants to treat Rose as a child. This is what everyone knows about the gathering of girls based on Ayu-chan. According to Margo''s analysis, Gabaina''s influence on her best friend, Lahand, has also become a doctrine that tries to keep her younger brother away from romantic objects. Hmm... let''s add a little more material for discussion. "Wafu, by the way, how did Rose try to invite Gabaina-san?" "Huh? Well, that''s..." "I''m tired, I want to rest, there''s just a good place to be." "Well, that''s what it says in the book!" Then what did he say? "''That''s not a good place for two daughters to go with a man, remember that.''" I''m a little pissed off. " Wafufufu Besides that, even if you simply say it, if you bother to explain it before dowry, you may be aware of Rose to some extent. And now that Rose-chan is ready to do some coloring, she hasn''t done anything like that until now. The evidence was a healthy story, and there were few such stories, and there were no stories of people confessing that they liked it directly. That''s why, from Mr. Gabbana''s point of view, I think that the child (the girl who wants to see it as) has designated the strange place as a resting place because of ignorance... or he wants to think about it that way. If my reasoning is correct, I will. Well, I guess it''s easier that way. You just need to let Gabbana know at her instinctual level that Rose can be the object of a love affair. This time I failed because I suddenly invited you without taking any steps. I didn''t suddenly enter into a physical relationship with Shaw... I pushed my chest or sweetened it and stepped on it properly. Well, at the time, I was doing it unconsciously. I think I could have done it well unconsciously. "... All right, Rose. Can you do a little bit of what I''m going to say?" "Did you come up with a strange idea already?" As expected, we are the strongest board games in the world. " "Wafufu, but that''s it." "So, what should I do?" "It''s a plan to show him his underwear and bikini over and over again." Of course, by creating a situation that would naturally do so.... " When I told you so, Rose-chan''s face became slightly red. "Heh... heh! Oh, I can''t do that on a daily basis... I''m so embarrassed!" I-It was just yesterday that I had the courage to die! " ... wahhh? If you have the courage to invite people at night, I think you can show them half-naked. Then I can be considerate of the future. It seems that it is faster to strengthen Rose-chan from the mental aspect. Is that it, or am I crazy?